《The Secret Heir Return To Wealth And Love》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter1


    In the afternoon, within a lounge located inside the secretary¡¯s office, Wayne Silverman passionately


    embraces her from behind, showering fiery kisses upon her neck.


    On this particr asion, Wayne embarked on a two¨Cweek business trip, which was quite unusual


    as he didn¡¯t bring along his personal secretary, Rosalynn Tesdal. In light of this, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder if President Silverman had grown weary of her presence.


    She had to admit, she was quite happy about it


    Five years ago, when the debt collectors came knocking at her door and her grandma was seriously ill,


    she was in desperate need of arge sum of money.


    By a stroke of luck, she coincidentally bumped into Wayne, who seemingly noticed a striking


    resemnce between her and his lifelong crush, Olivia Whaley.


    However, Olivia had married someone from the renowned aristocracy of R Country after Wayne had an


    ident and ended up as a vegetable.


    Wayne probably loved his crush so much that even after being abandoned, he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    After meeting Rosalynn, Wayne helped her solve her family¡¯s debts and arranged the best hospital for


    her grandma.


    And Rosalynn became Wayne¡¯s secretary by day and his substitute lover by night.


    For five years, she hid her true nature, imitated all of Olivia¡¯s mannerisms, acted as perfectly


    submissive and devoted as she can to please Wayne, and had grown sick of it.


    She was just hoping Wayne would move on to the next one soon.


    To her surprise, Wayne returned from his business trip and seemed impatient to see her. He couldn¡¯t


    even wait for her to finish work and instead hurried straight to thepany.


    ¡°President Silverman, the shareholders are waiting for your meeting,¡± Rosalynn gently


    reminded him.


    Wayne coldly responded and let go of her, heading straight to the bathroom.


    Rosalynn sighed with relief.


    Despite her difort, she considerately grabbed a spare suit from the lounge for Wayne.


    After he finished showering and changed, Rosalynn gently helped him tie his tie.


    His beautiful eyes were filled with indifference as he lowered his gaze, looking at Rosalynn.


    The woman was as gentle and graceful as she had always been, and he was very satisfied.


    ¡°There¡¯s a check on the table, twenty million,¡± Wayne said unhurriedly. ¡°Also, the vi at Moonlit Lake


    will be transferred to your name,


    Rosalynn was stunned, looking at Wayne in confusion.


    Was this so¨Ccalled break¨Cup fee?


    ¡°President Silverman, howe suddenly¡­¡±


    Wayne nced at Rosalynn, who appeared ttered yet confused. With a contemptuous look in his


    eyes, he raised his hand and firmly gripped her chin. ¡°Consider this a reward,¡± he sneered.


    A reward?


    What had she done to deserve such a grand prize?


    Twenty million dors was already a substantial amount, and the vi in Moonlit Lake was so


    expensive.


    Although Wayne had always been generous with her, he never gave her so much all at once.


    Wayne¡¯s thumb rubbed Rosalynn¡¯s slightly swollen lips gently, and he spoke in a cold.tone with a hint of


    seduction, ¡°As long as you keep being good and obedient like this, I¡¯ll give you even more in the


    future.¡±


    Rosalynn stared at Wayne, puzzled.


    What did he mean by ¡°the future¡°? Wasn¡¯t he nning on cutting things off with her?


    Rosalynn averted her gaze, still pretending to be a delicate and charming woman, and gently nodded,


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Silverman.¡±


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But after she responded, the irritability emanating from Wayne seemed to instantly disappear.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne coldly replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have much to do this afternoon, go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded obediently.


    Upon leaving, Wayne mmed the door.


    After he left, Rosalynn picked up the check, frowned tightly.


    For the past six months, Wayne had been visibly fed up with her. Not long ago, she even identally


    saw a girl who looked even more like Olivia by Wayne¡¯s side.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Rosalynn muttered.


    At that moment, a sudden vibration from the phone on the bedside table caught her attention.


    Rosalynn picked it up and was greeted by a financial news push notification.


    ¡°Breaking News! The president of Bane Corporation is getting engaged to the princess of the century¨C


    old Rosso family, forming a powerful alliance between two wealthy families. This significant event may


    alter the world¡¯s capital structure.¡±


    Her eyes seemed to be momentarily stabbed with pain.


    The president of Bane Corporation is none other than Wayne himself.


    The room remained in disarray, with her skirt and Wayne¡¯s custom¨Ctailored suit scattered haphazardly


    on the ground. Rosalynn touched her temple, a mixture of emotions welling up inside her, and she let


    out a helplessugh.


    So that was the reason behind Wayne¡¯s sudden generosity, offering her money and a house. Twenty


    million dors and a vi, all as a means to keep her in the role of hispliant lover and the perpetual


    outsider in his marriage.


    Rosalynn¡¯s stomach churned. She rushed to the bathroom and retched,


    Then, Rosalynn looked up, and saw her reflection in the mirror. She looked pale and disheveled.


    She had had enough of Wayne¡¯s yboy games. He was about to get married and still. couldn¡¯t let go


    of his crush, refusing to give up her substitute.


    Let someone else take over the role.


    Rosalynn tidied herself up, and, estimating when Wayne¡¯s meeting would end, prepared her resignation


    letter and headed to the president¡¯s office.


    Upon arriving at the door, Rosalynn was about to knock and enter when she heard. Wayne¡¯s friend and


    wealthy young man, Jacob Strand, teasingly ask, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re getting married. What are you going


    to do with Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    There was a brief silence in the room before Wayne¡¯s cold voice replied, ¡°Just as usual.¡±


    ¡°Is she willing to be your mistress?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s enough money, she¡¯ll be willing to do anything.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was full of mockery


    and contempt.


    Rosalynn stiffened, her heart aching sharply.


    From the start, she sold herself to Wayne. In the end, all she was to him was amodity that could


    keep on amusing him as long as the price was right.


    She stood there, frozen.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jacob¡¯s voice suddenly became high and excited. ¡°So tell me, if I offer you a higher price,


    would you sell her to me?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, they heard Wayne¡¯s assistant, Dylon Elms, calling from outside the door.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality, nodded at Dylon, then knocked on the office door and walked in.


    Jacob, who had just been talking nonsense, was speechless.


    He felt awkward for a moment, then squinted his charming eyes and greeted her with a warm smile,


    acting as if nothing had happened, ¡°Hey there, Ms. Tesdal~¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s recollection of Jacob¡¯s words stirred a surge of nausea within her. Disregarding him, she


    proceeded directly towards Wayne, who bore a frigid expression on his countenance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home and rest?¡± Wayne asked in a deep voice, clearly unhappy.


    ¡°President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn said without her usual gentle and obedient demeanor. She handed


    him her resignation letter with dignity. ¡°This is my resignation.¡±


    A sudden chill came over Wayne¡¯s face as he responded sharply, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalynn ced a letter down and continued, ¡°When I first started working for you, we made an


    agreement that I wouldn¡¯t be the other woman. If you were to get married, I would leave.¡±


    She took a deep breath before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll wrap up my work and unfinished projects as quickly as


    possible. You and President Strand can carry on without me. I won¡¯t be a bother anymore.¡±


    With those words, Rosalynn turned away and started walking. Just as she passed Jacob, who looked


    utterly shocked, she paused.


    She couldn¡¯t stand pretending to be well¨Cbehaved any longer.She looked at Jacob, her eyes as cold as


    if she was staring at a piece of trash.She answered Jacob¡¯s previous question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling myself.¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    When Jacob regained hisposure, he realized that Rosalynn had already departed.


    He gazed at Wayne in disbelief and eximed, Was that your graceful Secretary Tesdal whom I just


    saw?¡±


    Vayne¡¯s expression turned somber, and a hint of panic and bewilderment flickered in his yes,


    unbeknownst even to himself. Naturally, he recollected his prior arrangement with Rosalynn.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t fathom that she would truly abandon him merely ecause he was entering into


    matrimony.


    Over the years, she had beenpletelypliant to him, fulfilling any despicable lemands he


    made¡­


    How could she defy him?


    How dare she defy him!


    Wayne rose, ignoring the chattering Jacob. With a menacing aura, he strode off to pursue Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn disliked dragging things out. After handing in her resignation, she nned to proceed with


    the handover immediately.


    But just as she returned to the secretary¡¯s office, Wayne followed in, radiating coldness.


    ¡®Does President Silverman have any other instructions?¡± Rosalynn looked at him, her customary


    docilitypletely gone.


    Wayne¡¯s countenance grew even more shadowed, his face betraying a mix of anger and confusion.


    ¡°Rosalynn, haven¡¯t I been good to you? What is this game you¡¯re ying?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s steps grew deliberate as he approached Rosalynn, emanating an overwhelming presence.


    Sensing a surge of difort, Rosalynn paled slightly, her instincts urging her to create distance


    between them. However, Wayne firmly grasped her wrist, pulling her closer to him.


    ¡°President Silverman, we agreed from the start that I would leave when you got married,¡± Rosalynn


    said in a deep voice.


    Wayne emitted a cold, mockingugh, his eyes brimming with derision. ¡°So, the 20 million. and the vi


    aren¡¯t sufficient?¡±


    Rosalynn tensed up, a nauseating wave washing over her as she recalled Wayne¡¯s previous remark:


    ¡°With enough money, she¡¯s willing to do anything!¡±


    She fought to hold back, struggling to break free from the man who humiliated and trampled on her.


    ¡°Wayne, let go!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, my patience is limited, I don¡¯t have time for your ying hard to get. State what


    n¡¯s wrist getting tighter. you want,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was icy cold, his grip on Ros


    As if he was going to break that slender wrist.


    Even now, Wayne still thought that Rosalynn wanted to leave because he hadn¡¯t given her enough


    money.


    Just like in the beginning, Rosalynn was unwilling to sell herself. But what aboutter? When there was


    enough money, she obediently climbed into his bed and let him have his way.


    So, it was just because he hadn¡¯t given her enough money. She couldn¡¯t really want to leave him!


    Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed as she gazed at Wayne. She felt a sense of relief. Throughout the years,


    she had always been aware that she was merely a recement¨Ca stand¨Cin for someone else in


    Wayne¡¯s affections.


    All the tenderness Wayne had shown her had never been truly meant for her. If she had allowed herself


    to indulge in it even a little, wouldn¡¯t she now be riddled with emotional wounds from Wayne¡¯s


    callousness, enduring unbearable pain?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne, I quit!¡± Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°My mother was driven to death by a mistress, I would never


    be a homewrecker.¡±


    Inside the secretary¡¯s office.


    A brief silence fell, leaving only their breathing


    Even Wayne, who was struggling to understand, realized that Rosalynn was truly cutting ties with him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t visited your grandmother in a long time. I¡¯ll give you a month off to think it over,¡± he said,


    suppressing his anger and softening his tone.


    Her grandmother¡­


    Rosalynn froze for a moment. Then, she became even more resolved.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think, I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn Tesdal!¡±


    Wayne could no longer contain his anger. He had humbled himself and given her plenty of


    opportunities! Yet, she still refused to appreciate his goodwill!


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a substitute for Olivia. I¡¯ve spent five years getting used to you. Do you really


    think! can¡¯t live without you?¡±


    Yes, he was just ustomed to her. It wasn¡¯t as if there were no other substitutes, but he was toozy


    to adjust.


    Wayne utiles pasing Nicelyans west.


    Thank you. thesident Silverman Nisalyah


    He was greatly arrogant 4. the care the college het een nothing more than a Rosalyn fenced at her


    redd wien


    VAR, ale were mally fres


    Rosalyn ff thepany, head ing to Wayne totes


    Sen ne owes here andrehe didn¡¯t have muchauffe & canyon chicas Welc tosalin padwal malluloidy a


    Ho wake to folliant before she confoPHONY left in the path to sohout Hawk notes tike thake the


    meekpek


    Framtaning serial de We Have gontem ata/fack  notebook to the FANE the Wetet er dette fat was


    nagponsible for following up


    I was treatynne Red Home man proper at dhe hub Heated 001 of effort to its sess. Now that she


    was contemting leaving halfway, she worried about the potential impact on the project¡¯s progress.


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Rosalynn¡¯s phone began to ring. The caller ID disyed it was a


    call from the health center. Some time ago, her best friend Paige. Owens had returned from studying


    abroad and had been concerned about Rosalynn¡¯s well¨Cbeing. Paige had convinced her to undergo a


    medical examination to address her friend¡¯s worries.


    Anticipating that the results of her examination were now avable, Rosalynn answered the call, hoping


    to gain some rity.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, we¡¯re calling from Mercy Health Center.¡±


    ¡°I know, just email me the digital version of the medical report,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    She was ready to hang up, but the other party cut in first, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant, 8 weeks!¡± The voice on the other end was as jubnt as if it


    were Christmas.


    Rosalynn was dumbfounded.


    She was pregnant? How could that be?She and Wayne had always been careful!


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, we offer the nation¡¯s top private obstetrics, and luxurious nursing center to support¡­¡± The


    other party was enthusiastically advertising.


    Rosalynn was dumbstruck, she hadn¡¯t heard a word.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll contact you if I need to.¡±


    Once she came to her senses, Rosalynn mumbled a few words and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Then she looked out at the autumn rain.


    She was stunned for a while. Then, her rationality slowly returned, quickly weighing the pros and cons


    in her mind.


    She looked at her t belly, thinking: I can¡¯t keep this child.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t sleep all night and then took two day off.


    First thing in the morning, she went to the hospital for another checkup. It was confirmed that she was


    eight weeks pregnant.-


    She racked her brain, vaguely remembering that two months ago, on Wayne¡¯s birthday, at the


    beginning, there was indeed a brief risky behavior.


    Just that one time. One time only¡­


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not the type to get pregnant easily, so it¡¯s best to keep this child,¡± the doctor said


    gently, seeing Rosalynne alone and looking haggard.


    Not easy to get pregnant, but it happened just this once? Should she consider herself lucky or unlucky?


    Rosalynn feeling bitter in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it carefully,¡± Rosalynn said as she left the hospital.


    Rosalynn stood in the chilly autumn wind for a while, contemting her next move. Eventually, she


    decided to purchase a ticket to return home. Boarding the ne, she felt a mix of emotions as she


    embarked on her journey.


    The nended in L City, and Rosalynn disembarked, carrying with her a bouquet of roses and


    another bouquet of purple daisies. She hailed a car and directed the driver towards Hillside Memorial


    Park. As they approached the cemetery, a light drizzle began to fall, adding to the somber atmosphere.


    Noticing Rosalynn¡¯s arrival, the caretaker, who had been observing from a distance, hurried over with


    an umbre to shield her from the rain.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, it¡¯s not even the day. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Just came to take a look,¡± Rosalynn replied politely.


    After exchanging pleasantries.


    She left the caretaker with a bottle of wine. Holding an umbre, she walked towards the cemetery


    alone.


    The caretaker holding the wine, watched her slender figure and sighed with pity.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is she your rtive?¡± A cleaningdy nearby asked.


    The caretaker shook his head and sighed again: ¡°She¡¯s a poor soul. When she was just a kid, she sent


    her mom here. In her teens, she sent her grandpa here, and half a year ago¡­ she sent her grandma


    here. That day grandma was buried, she knelt down and didn¡¯t eat or drink for a whole day.¡±


    Rosalynn found the tombstones easily.


    Her grandpa and grandma were buried together, with mm next to them.


    Roses were for grandpa and grandma; grandpa used to buy a rose for grandma every day. Purple


    daisies were her mom¡¯s favorite flower


    ¡°Grandma, grandpa, mom, I came back this time because there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Logically, I shouldn¡¯t keep this child.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve all gone¡­ I have no rtives left in this world, and this child is my only flesh. and blood.¡±


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, as if she had made a huge decision: ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s hard for me to


    get pregnant, so I¡¯ve decided to give birth!¡±


    She paused for a moment andughed, ¡°If you are in heaven, please bless her to be born healthy and


    grow up in good health!¡±


    In the bustling city of H, the atmosphere in Bane Corporation President¡¯s office was particrly lively


    that day.


    The news of Secretary Tesdal¡¯s resignation had spread the day before, leaving everyone aware that


    the formidable President Silverman had relied heavily on Secretary Tesdal¡¯s capable assistance.


    As doubts lingered among the staff, the morning brought the arrival of the new secretary, who would be


    taking over Secretary Tesdal¡¯s role.


    Dylon, in charge of the arrangements, assigned her to Secretary Tesdal¡¯s former office.


    The resemnce of the new secretary, Miss. Ashley Walley, also caused amotion in thepany.


    Ms. Walley and Secretary Tesdal looked alike.


    Originally, everyone in thepany held different opinions about the rtionship between the


    president and Secretary Tesdal.


    Now that Secretary Tesdal resigned and someone so simr to her came, it¡¯s even more diverse, and


    the rumors are even wilder.


    Wayne went to a meeting with the overseas project department early in the morning.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    By the time the meeting was over, it was already noon.


    As soon as he returned to the President¡¯s office, Ashley came over with a grievance.


    ¡°Wayne, I took Secretary Tesdal¡¯s ce, is she unhappy, she won¡¯t teach me?¡±


    Wayne frowned, looking at Dylon: ¡°Where is Rosalynn?¡±


    Dylon, ncing at her, realized she came to enjoy the tea art.


    ¡°President Silverman, Secretary Tesdal has taken leave due to some family matters,¡± Dylon quickly


    said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I forgot to tell you this morning as I was busy preparing for the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Family matters? Such a hurry that she couldn¡¯t tell Wayne, must be serious, right?¡± Ashley looked


    concerned with gentleness and innocence.


    Wayne subconsciously moved away from her a little bit: ¡°If she¡¯s not here, you can go back first, and


    come over when shees back.¡±


    As Ashley perceived Wayne¡¯s emotional state, she swiftly departed without lingering.


    Outside the President¡¯s office, she cast a fleeting nce at the secretary¡¯s office, her expression


    transforming instantly as she tightly clenched her teeth in bitterness.


    It had to be Rosalynn, deliberately attempting to sabotage her progress!


    She didn¡¯t believe Rosalynn really had any emergency; she just wanted to show her some power!


    Rosalynn, just you wait!


    You were the one who provoked me first, and remember what happened today!


    ¡°President Silverman, at three o¡¯clock this afternoon, you have a golf game with Mr. Mullen from Peak


    Construction¡­¡± As usual, Dylon reported Wayne¡¯s schedule.


    From the corner of his eye, Wayne¡¯s visage appeared profoundly discontented.


    He took a sip of the freshly brewed coffee, but instead of finding sce, his expression grew even


    more grim and troubled.


    ¡°Call Rosalynn and ask her toe back immediately to do the handover!¡±


    No handover and just ran off, and these useless people in the president¡¯s office couldn¡¯t even make


    coffee properly!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dylon immediately took out his phone.


    Wayne nced at it and felt even more annoyed.


    Rosalynn had gone back, probably because of her grandma¡¯s health.


    Bute to think of it, she hadn¡¯t been home for more than half a year.


    Mouna impatini lu pucked away the coffee picked up a file and started reading with a dark expression.


    Dylon quietly walked aside, and still sent a message to


    alynn: #crying # Secretary Tesdal, President Silverman has been in a bad mood all morning. When


    you¡¯re done, pleasee back and save us!.


    Rosalynn visited the graveyard and had nowhere else to go. After receiving Dylon¡¯s message, she


    figured it¡¯d be better to finish the handover sooner and leave as soon as possible.


    There¡¯s no way Wayne could find out about the baby. He¡¯d never allow someone like her to have a


    child with the Silverman family name.


    So, the sooner she finished the handover and left Bane Corporation, the safer it would be to stay far


    away from Wayne!


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t linger and flew back to H City.


    The next morning, Rosalynn arrived at thepany on time.


    The people in the president¡¯s office greeted her as if they were meeting family members.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, why are you resigning? What are we gonna do without you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, President Silverman is so scary when he¡¯s mad. Yesterday, I was afraid to breathe too hard the


    whole day!¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, Secretary Tesdal, please don¡¯t leave. We can¡¯t live without you appeasing President


    Silverman!¡±


    As they were speaking, the president¡¯s exclusive elevator signal lit up. Theining crowd


    immediately straightened up and lined up neatly at the elevator door.


    A momentter, the elevator door opened.


    Wayne, dressed in a ck custom suit, walked out with Ashley in tow.


    ¡°Good morning, President Silverman.¡±


    In perfect unison, everyone in the office greeted the neer, even Rosalynn, who stood towards the


    rear.


    d in her customary ck and white dress, Rosalynn¡¯s long, flowing hair cascaded over her


    shoulders.


    However, her once gentle expression had transformed into a cold and distant demeanor.


    Wayne approached Rosalynn, apanied by Ashley, and introduced her as his new secretary, his


    voice devoid of any warmth or emotion. ¡°This is Ashley. Make sure to train her properly,¡± he instructed,


    his words carrying an icy tone.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Rosalynn looked up at Ashley.She really does look like Olivia. Much more than Rosalynn.-


    ¡°Alright, President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Lynn, thank you so much! I¡¯ll definitely work hard and learn quickly!¡± Ashley said in a coquettish tone.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s attitude was always polite and respectful.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t see any resentment or jealousy from her.


    Indifferent, not jealous¡­ that thought suddenly popped up in Wayne¡¯s head, followed by irritation.


    ¡°Coffee.¡±


    Wayne gave a briefmand and entered his office with a gloomy expression.


    A momentter, in the pantry.


    ¡°Ms. Walley, the president is quite particr about the taste of his coffee, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Lynn, you¡¯d better stay away from Wayne. Every time he sees you, his mood goes bad. He¡¯s my man


    now, and I feel bad when he¡¯s unhappy~¡±


    Without waiting for Rosalynn to finish her sentence, Ashley crossed her arms and stared at her with a


    haughty expression, as if asserting her position as the official girlfriend.


    Rosalynn remained calm and focused on her task of grinding coffee beans. She responded with


    composure, ¡°Ms. Walley, if you wish for me to leave promptly, I suggest you speak less and learn more


    efficiently.¡±


    Ashley had intended to provoke Rosalynn.


    She wanted Rosalynn to get mad andsh out at her, so Wayne would dislike Rosalynn even more,


    sympathize with her, and kick Rosalynn out! But surprisingly, Rosalynn seemed unfazed.


    Ashley clenched her teeth in anger.


    In fact, she had been sent to Wayne¡¯s side several months ago.


    Rosalynn was well aware that she stood in her way, uncertain of what kind of enchantment she had


    cast upon Wayne. Despite their striking resemnce, Wayne continued to favor Rosalynn while


    disregarding her existence. Not once had he reached out to touch her hand, and beyond the asional


    nces at her face, he seldom disyed any kindness towards her.


    Filled with resentment, Ashley red at Rosalynn with ixture of anger and envy.


    ¡°What are you so proud of? You¡¯re just someone Wayne got tired of and abandoned!¡± Ashley sneered


    with disdain.


    Rosalynn looked at Ashley, as if she could see through everything: ¡°This is our first time meeting, isn¡¯t


    it? Ms. Walley, why do you hate me so much?¡±


    Ashley paused, reflexively retorting, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Is it because you haven¡¯t made it to Wayne¡¯s bed yet?¡± Rosalynn teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Ashley shouted back, her sore spot hit.


    ¡°On the secretary¡¯s desk, there are two notebooks, one is Wayne¡¯s secretary handbook, the other is


    Wayne¡¯s lover handbook, containing all Wayne¡¯s preferences.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ashley asked suspiciously.


    She didn¡¯t believe Rosalynn would be genuinely kind.


    ¡°Handing over work, what else could it mean? Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Ms. Walley, I don¡¯t care about Wayne


    as much as you think, it¡¯s just a job. I¡¯ve always been professional when dealing with work, and


    everything that should be handed over to you will not be left out. However, how much you learn and


    whether you can please Wayne depends on your own abilities.¡±


    Ashley frowned, suspiciously eyeing Rosalynn, as if asking: Are you really that kind¨Chearted?


    After a moment of contemtion, Ashley finally spoke up, her toneced with a warning. ¡°You better


    honor yourmitments, or there will be repercussions!¡±


    Rosalynnpleted her coffee, pushing the cup toward Ashley as she spoke with a gentle demeanor.


    ¡°Ms. Walley, you¡¯ve voiced your thoughts extensively, and I merely wish to caution you as well. Today


    may be forgiven, but going forward, I advise you to focus on your own dealings with Wayne and keep


    your distance from me. Do not provoke me, or you will face the consequences.¡±


    Ashley felt a sudden chill down her spine under Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.


    What¡¯s with Rosalynn? Wasn¡¯t she supposedly timid and easy to bully? But she didn¡¯t look like


    someone easy to bully at all!


    At that moment, a knock came from outside.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, the head of one of the sales departments is here, looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡± Rosalynn tapped her fingers on the table, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and give President


    Silverman his coffee.¡±


    Then, Rosalynn left the pantry.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡±


    As Rosalynn walked out, the head of the sales department rushed over.


    ¡°How could you make such a big mistake? Are you nning to resign?! If we didn¡¯t schedule a meeting


    with the client earlier to present the proposal, by the time the incident. happened, you would have


    already left! I suspect you took money frompetitors and deliberately tampered with our contract,


    causing us to lose the opportunity for cooperation!¡±


    The sales director, Dous Parker, was a hot¨Ctempered and straightforward person. Hel had worked


    with Rosalynn not long ago.


    ¡°Mr. Parker, can you calm down? What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the The Prodigy Inc., the data on the contract was provided by you, right?¡± Dous asked


    angrily.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I carefully checked all the data and confirmed there were no issues before


    handing it over to the sales department.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Dous shouted.


    This order was crucial for his team. Now that it had fallen through, not only would they miss the huge


    bonus, but also the priority ofpany resources for the next quarter!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself at what a colossal mistake you¡¯ve made! This is a billion¨Cdor order; do you


    have any idea how much effort our entire team has put into this?¡± Dous eximed, angrily throwing


    a stack of documents onto the table in front of Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn picked up the documents and carefully examined them. She noticed that the errors had


    already been circled in red. In total, there were six mistakes, all of which were quite challenging to


    detect. Two of them involved misced decimals.


    ¡°The data wasn¡¯t like this when it left my hands. Rosalynn said with certainty.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, our sales department screwed it up big time, ignoring the hugemissions just to


    set up your Secretary Tesdal like this?¡± Dous said, mming his hand down on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± At that moment, Wayne came out of the office.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Dous quickly went over, beating his chest and stomping his feet as he


    exined the situation again,


    Standing next to Wayne, Ashley looked surprised. She nced at Rosalynn: ¡°Mr. Parker, something


    seems to have happened at Lynn¡¯s home recently. She might have been distracted. Please calm down,


    there will always be another deal. Getting too worked up is not worth it!¡±


    Rosalynn looked coldly at Ashley, who seemed to not have taken her previous warning seriously.


    ¡°Secretary Walley, are you using someone?¡± Rosalynn asked sharply.


    ¡°Lynn, you misunderstood. I was just trying to help you¡­ Wayne, I was only trying to stand up for Lynn.


    She misunderstood me!¡±


    Wayne cast Rosalynn a significant nce, implying a deeper understanding.


    ¡°So, after masquerading as a gentiemb for five years, the true nature of the wolf is finally exposed,


    ws and fangs revealed?¡±


    This was the genuine face of Rosalynn, unmasked andid bare.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wayne said casually, trying tofort Ashley.


    Ashley hid behind him, acting like she was terrified of Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Rosalynn, can¡¯t she use you? I can, right?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was cold and cutting.


    Rosalynn was caught off guard, her eyes welling up with tears. Wayne¡­ didn¡¯t have faith. in her.


    Wayne selected a few data sheets from the file and passed them to Rosalynn. ¡°Even if someone else


    tampered with the data, your signature is on these, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re responsible.¡± Wayne dered Rosalynn guilty, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to sort this out. If


    not, I will call the police.¡±


    Rosalynn stared at him, feeling a hint of resentment, but she quickly suppressed it. Whether or not she


    had anything to do with the matter, Wayne knew deep down.


    Maybe disappointment wasn¡¯t the right word to discribe her mood.


    Wayne had always been a vengeful person. She had volunteered to leave and forcefully rejected his


    attempts to keep her. If Wayne didn¡¯t kill her, it meant he had been merciful.


    However, Rosalynn knew that she was not responsible for the entire situation. She refused to be made


    a scapegoat.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Rosalynn responded with unwavering fearlessness.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes darkened, unsettled by her stubborn and fearless demeanor. Without saying a word, he


    turned back towards his office, with Ashley closely trailing behind him.


    As Ashley cast a nce at Rosalynn, a smug sense of triumph emanated from her. Soon, rumors of


    Rosalynn betraying thepany spread throughout Bane Corporation. Rosalynn no longer had an


    office, so she took herptop and went to thepany library. She had been monitoring the entire


    process of the Dous project, and it was a perfect n in every way.


    She had personally done research on Prodigy Inc.¡¯s demands, so the proposal should have been


    wless and Prodigy Inc. would have approved it without a doubt.


    What a pity!


    At lunchtime.


    Rosalynn bought a sandwich and sat down in a quiet, uce. She took a bite and responded to Paige¡¯s


    text.


    When Paige found out about the situation, she immediately called Rosalynn.


    ¡°Find the culprit! Find them and make them confess!¡± Paige eximed angrily, punctuating her words


    with a stomping foot. ¡°Clear your name! And while you¡¯re at it, give them a good beating!¡±


    Rosalynn responded with a somber tone, ¡°But the significant deal still fell through. Many people


    dedicated months of work to this, and it shouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡±


    ¡°Rosa, do you have a n?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°I will catch them, and I will fight for this deal!¡± Rosalynn replied with determination.


    ¡°I will not be ndered!¡±


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Paige asked without hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cruise party tomorrow night, and the boss of Prodigy Inc., Wace Mason, will be attending.


    I¡¯m going to bring the proposal and find him.¡±


    ¡°I know of this party, and I should be able to get your invitations. But, I¡¯ve heard from my stepfather that


    Wace is notorious for being strict. Your proposal already had a w¡­¡± Paige left it at that.


    ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Rosalynn decided.


    Paige: ¡°Alright, girl, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°When this is over, I¡¯ll treat you to a fancy dinner!¡± Rosalynn said with augh.


    ¡°You bet!¡± Paige replied excitedly. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t mess around with your outfit. Let¡¯s go shopping


    right now!¡±


    After that, Paige couldn¡¯t help but mock Rosalynn¡¯s previous modest appearance.


    ¡°Look at you. You are a natural queen, stop ying the wallflower, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalynnughed in response.


    She hadn¡¯t intended to keep ying the wallflower anyway.


    Standing by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows on the third floor of the library.


    Wayne observed Rosalynn, a gentle smile adorning her countenance.


    Had she ever bestowed such a smile upon him? Never.


    A sudden surge of anger welled up within Wayne¡¯s chest, intensifying his emotions.


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too harsh about the contract problem in the sales


    department? You know Rosalynn well, right? Could she really have done those tiny mistakes?¡± Jacob


    said while ncing at Wayne. ¡°Loc her, so lonely and helpless, sitting out in the cold!¡±


    Wayne was cold and heartless.


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault for leaving my protection. How is she pitiful?¡± Wayne said while watching Rosalynn. ¡°She


    deserves it.¡±


    Jacob hesitated, unsure what to say.


    At that moment, a ck Benz pulled up by the roadside.


    Rosalynn smiled, got up, and ran over excitedly


    Jacob looked at her in astonishment. He had never seen Rosalynn this lively and girlish.


    As Jacob inspected the car and glimpsed the vexed expression on Wayne¡¯s face, he exaggeratedly


    remarked, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Does Rosalynn have a new beau? Is that why she¡¯s so resolute in


    severing ties with you?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s countenance grew icy, and he remained silent. He turned away abruptly and departed.


    The following evening, as the city lights illuminated the surroundings, a magnificent cruise ship glided


    to a halt at the pier.


    A steady stream of wealthy and influential people, even celebrities, dressed in their finest, boarded the


    ship.


    Rosalynn and Paige had already boarded earlier.


    However¡­ they didn¡¯t have invitations, but staff passes instead.


    ¡°The party is just too popr this time. Everyone in H City wants to be here. The invitations are hard to


    come by, so we can only sneak in as staff,¡± Paige said apologetically.


    ¡°No problem, as long as we¡¯re on board,¡± Rosalynn said while double¨Cchecking her proposal to ensure


    it was wless.


    ¡°In a bit, the cocktail party will start. You change into the gown and go find Wace,¡± Paige patted the


    bag next to her, which contained Rosalynn¡¯s gown. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so gorgeous, you¡¯ll definitely knock


    everyone¡¯s socks off. Tonight, not only do we want to get Wace¡¯s order, but also hook you up with a


    new boyfriend!¡±


    Rosalynn.couldn¡¯t help butugh. Which man would want a girlfriend who¡¯s pregnant with someone


    else¡¯s child?


    Before long, the cocktail party began.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn changed into the gown and climbed out of a low window.


    As soon as shended and put on her high heels,ug! came from behind her.


    Frowning, she turned around to see a cute guy with adorable curly hair, holding a champagne ss,


    staring at her as if he was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Sir? Do you need help?¡± Rosalynn hesitated a bit but asked anyway.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The handsome guy looked at the low window and then back at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was speechless. She had absolutely terrible luck, getting caught by someone as soon as she


    got out!


    Rosalynn prepared to make up some lie.


    However, the handsome guy continued dreamily, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, like a princess escaping from a


    fairy tale!¡±


    Rosalynn stood there, momentarily taken aback by the situation.


    She was adorned in a captivating strapless gown, its golden hue entuating her figure. Her waist¨C


    length hair cascaded down in voluminous waves, adding to her allure.


    With her smooth and fairplexion, coupled with meticulously applied delicate makeup, she


    appeared breathtakingly beautiful beneath the moonlight and stars. As she nced back, a gentle sea


    breeze tousled her flowing locks, creating an enchanting sight that captivated the attention of an


    admirer, a handsome figure.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°Sorry, I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll entertain you les another time,¡± Rosalynn swiftly dered,


    wasting no more time as she departed without dy.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t even know your name!¡± the handsome man snapped out of his daze, intending to pursue


    her.


    However, just as he made his move, several bodyguards swiftly appeared, rushing over to intervene.


    Seeing the handsome guy, they all breathed a sigh of relief and hurried over.


    ¡°Young Master, the party has already started. Your parents are looking everywhere for you!¡±


    The handsome man¡¯s eyes darted anxiously in the direction Rosalynn had departed, seemingly on the


    verge of chasing after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I need to find someone¡­¡± he began to exin, but before he could finish his sentence, the


    bodyguards exchanged knowing nces and forcibly pulled him away.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn possessed an elegant and slender figure, entuated in all the right ces. Her


    naturally fairplexion seemed to radiate under the illumination of the yacht¡¯s lights.


    Without even exerting any effort, she effortlessly captured the attention of numerous onlookers in her


    surroundings.


    ¡°Who is she? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before.


    ¡°Could she be some new celebrity? You know, all those women in the entertainment industry with a bit


    of beauty would kill to enter our circle of the wealthy elites!¡±


    ¡°Look at those guys¡® eyes, they had no difference from eyefucking her, right?¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what she


    wants?¡±


    Gossipingdies, covering their mouths,ughed condescendingly with malicious intent.


    Rosalynn took a ss of champagne from a passing waiter, ignoring the surrounding stares.


    She was focused on finding Wace.


    Her appearance made people more convinced that she was there to gold¨Cdig.


    Tonight¡¯s party was the 20th birthday party of the youngest son of a well¨Cknown luxury jewelry brand


    family.


    Important people from H Country were on the guest list, and everyone attended if they could.


    Jacob¡¯s parents were overseas investigating a project and couldn¡¯t make it back in time. As a result,


    Jacob attended the party.


    Fortunately¡­


    ¡°Wayne, you would never bring Secretary Tesdal to asions like these before.¡± Jacob said casually,


    sitting on a m¨Cshell couch, ncing at Ashley who was taking pictures in the distance. ¡°She looks


    more like Ms. Walley, but her personality¡­ it¡¯s nothing like. Secretary Tesdal¡¯s.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t look at Ashley. ¡°You¡¯ve been mentioning Rosalynn a lottely. Why, you¡¯ve got a crush on


    her?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes gleamed with eagerness as he asked Wayne.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne stared back at Jacob, his expression cold and cautionary. ¡°You can try,¡± he responded curtly.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Jacob quickly raised both hands in surrender, eximing, ¡°I


    surrender! I surrender!¡±


    Wayne had always been like this, throwing away or breaking his possessions when he was bored of


    them, never letting others have them.


    Unexpectedly, it seemed that he treated women the same way.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± At that moment, Ashley ran over anxiously.


    Jacob discerned a flicker of disgust on Wayne¡¯s face, his keen observation not failing him. ¡°Rosalynn! I


    saw Rosalynn!¡± Ashley hurriedly approached them, her voice filled with anxiety.


    Wayne eventually lifted his gaze, his attractive eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°How is it possible for her to be here?¡± he muttered, puzzled.


    Shortly thereafter, Wayne, Ashley, and Jacob, thetter present to witness the spectacle, gathered by


    the railing, peering down below.


    Rosalynn stood out so much that they didn¡¯t need to purposely look for her. She could be spotted in the


    crowd instantly.


    When Wayne saw her, a pot¨Cbellied middle¨Caged man was blocking her path, trying to shove a


    business card into her hand.


    Rosalynn appeared to be uttering words, her captivating face adorned with a subtle smile. Wayne¡¯s


    eyes grew somber, a shade of darkness descending upon them.


    Seeing this, Ashley quickly stepped up, worried, ¡°Wayne, Jacob, I heard some people say¡­ Rosalynn


    came to gold¨Cdig.¡±


    Ashley stomped her foot anxiously. ¡°Even though Wayne doesn¡¯t want her anymore, after all these


    years and so much money spent on her, she doesn¡¯t need to find another man so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ashley, your words are unfair. Wayne got you as his new secretary, so why can¡¯t Secretary Tesdal find


    a new boyfriend?¡± Jacob put one hand in his pocket, the other hand swirling his wine ss, smiling at


    Ashley. Despite his seemingly friendly and gentlemanly demeanor, Ashley felt an unexinable


    unfriendliness.


    ¡°All I meant was, Wayne deserves better¡­¡± Ashley moved closer to Wayne.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Go have fun.¡± Wayne indifferently avoided Ashley¡¯s attempt to touch his arm.


    Ashley stiffened, then nodded slightly. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Before Ashley left, she nced at Rosalynn one more time.


    At work, Rosalynn seemed restrained, and Ashley had seen her casual photos, in which she wore a


    ponytail, no makeup, and loose clothing. It was a stark contrast to her current morous and alluring


    appearance.


    Ashley knew that her innocence and cuteness were no match for sexiness.


    Luckily, Wayne hated women who wore heavy makeup the most!


    Ashley looked away, still feeling annoyed at how dazzling Rosalynn appeared.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes sparkled with a newfound idea, and she briskly made her way towards the bustling


    crowd below. As Ashley departed Wayne and Jacob caught sight of Rosalynn taking a card and


    carefully tucking it into her delicate purse.


    The pot¨Cbellied middle¨Caged man seemed content with the exchange.


    Unbeknownst to Wayne, from a distance, Rosalynn released a relieved sigh, scanning her


    surroundings until she finally spotted her target for the night.


    Jacob shifted his gaze from Rosalynn to Wayne and remarked, ¡°President Silverman, all these years,


    you¡¯ve truly wasted the opportunity to appreciate a genuine beauty!¡±


    Rosalynn had always been beautiful, but Jacob had found her rather dull and uninteresting. She


    seemed like a robot without any temper. No matter what Wayne did, she never seemed to get mad.


    Jacob still remembers that one year on Olivia¡¯s birthday, right in the middle of winter, Wayne suddenly


    got a crazy craving for a cake from a certain dessert shop. But that shop had closed early.


    No one knows how, but Secretary Tesdal managed to get the cake Wayne wanted at 3 or 4 in the


    morning. When she came back, Wayne was suddenly annoyed by the cake and just threw it away.


    Jacob happened to be at Wayne¡¯s house that day.


    Secretary Tesdal¡¯s hair was all wet from melted snow, and she was so thin and cold that she couldn¡¯t


    stop shivering, her hands pale from the cold.


    Watching this, Jacob felt that Wayne was way out of line.


    But to his surprise¡­


    Secretary Tesdal didn¡¯t get angry or even show any signs of feeling wronged. She just cleaned up the


    trash bag where the cake had been and left Wayne¡¯s house the same way she¡¯de in.


    There were quite a few episodes like this.


    And now, seeing the enchanting Secretary Tesdal, Jacob felt that things seemed to be getting


    interesting.


    ¡°Self¨Cindulgent,¡± Wayne spat out coldly.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Jacob smirked. This guy still said so stubbornly, but it looked like he was about to explode.


    But, is Rosalynn really here to hook up with guys?


    Jacob watched as Rosalynn made her way through the crowd. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all and seemed to


    have a clear goal in mind.


    He followed the direction she was going and looked ahead. At the end of the deck, there was a


    ssical music band.


    Jacob nudged his chin in the direction of a man and eximed, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Wace, the CEO of


    Prodigy Inc.?¡±


    Wayne merely cast a casual nce in that direction, clearly unsurprised.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Oh! You said you weren¡¯t attending this party, yet here you are! You


    knew Wace would be here, so you came specifically to seek him out! Is it about the project that


    Secretary Tesdal is handling?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s gaze turned icy, piercing through him as he spoke with disdain, ¡°A mere disposable


    substitute? She isn¡¯t even deserving of that.¡±


    Jacob: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I came to the party because Ashley wanted to Wayne added.


    Jacob let out an awkward chuckle.


    Wayne was typically not one to engage in lengthy conversations, so the more he spoke, the more his


    guilt became apparent. As this realization dawned upon him, his irritation. and impatience became


    evident, visibly reflected on his face.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to approach Wace.


    A few steps away from him, a bodyguard stopped her. ¡°Sorry miss, but no one is allowed to approach


    him at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Mason.¡± Rosalynn said.


    The bodyguard¡¯s expression remained neutral If you have any matters to discuss, you can make an


    appointment with Mr. Mason¡¯s secretary. He¡¯s not dealing with any business today.¡±


    Rosalynn kept silent.


    Perhaps hearing themotion, Wace nced over. Unlike most other men, he didn¡¯t. show any


    interest or greed when he saw Rosalynn; in fact, he frowned with a hint of disgust.


    Rosalynn had already Investigated Wace. He was known for his upstanding character and had a


    strong marriage. Since his wife passed awa Couple of years ago, he had been mourning her and even


    spent half a year in the hospital to recover. He wasn¡¯t interested in women and even despised those


    who tried to cling to him.


    Rosalynn¡¯s striking beauty made her appear less like a typical business person, and it seemed that the


    man assumed she was there to bother him. He exchanged a few words with those around him, and


    they all began dispersing, engaged in casual conversation andughter.


    As she stood there, Rosalynn overheard Wace expressing his disappointment to someone nearby.


    ¡°That harp looks exquisite. It¡¯s a shame the organizers didn¡¯t invite a harpist to y it.¡±


    Her attention was drawn to a gleaming golden harp resting on a music stand in the distance.


    What a coincidence ¨C Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother had been a famous harpist, and she had learned how to


    y from her. Although she hadn¡¯t yed much in recent years, she¡¯d always y for her grandmother


    when visiting. Her skills weren¡¯t masterful, but her music was always pleasant to listen to.


    As Wace left, his bodyguard followed, no longer stopping Rosalynn.¡®


    Rosalynn walked straight to the harp and sat down. She took a deep breath and her slender fingers


    gently plucked the strings. Immediately, a beautiful sound filled the air.


    Wace, who was about to enter the banquet hall, stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    Rosalynn¡¯s long hair flowed down and she focused intently on her ying. The music she had learned


    since childhood was etched into her very being, her fingertips guided by muscle memory as they


    created a melodious tune.


    Many people were attracted by the sound and crowded around.


    Wace quickly retraced his steps, a sense of curiosity and intrigue oveing him. It was peculiar


    how his perception of this woman had shifted so rapidly.


    From appearing questionable moments ago, as she began ying the harp, she emanated an air of


    serenity and elegance.


    As he observed her, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of himself from 40 years earlier when he had first


    encountered his wife. Jacob and Wayne also took notice of Wace¡¯s captivation, sensing the


    reminiscent emotions stirring within him.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal can y the harp too?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t know Rosalynn could y the harp either.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The soft light cast upon Rosalynn made her look pure and sacred, untouchable. This made Wayne feel


    like she was a stranger, incredibly distant from him. It was as if she st five years. wasn¡¯t the same


    person who had been with him for the


    This thought emerged, and the darkness in Wayne¡¯s heart weighed even heavier.


    He had been deceived by Rosalynn for five whole years!


    Evan Lockner, the handsome birthday boy, was dragged back to his parents by a bodyguard.


    He was supposed to be on a vacation overseas right now.


    However, his parents insisted on hosting a birthday party for him. They wanted him to get to know


    some big shots, as he would have to deal with them when inheriting the family business.


    While Evan¡¯s mother engaged in business conversations with the guests, Evan found himself growing


    increasingly bored. However, amidst the monotony, a melodious sound reached his ears, captivating


    his attention.


    Instinctively, he turned around, and in that very moment, his previouslyckluster eyes sparked with


    newfound excitement and intrigue. When Rosalynn finished ying, she sighed in relief. She hadn¡¯t


    made any mistakes.


    A brief silence followed before apuse rang out.


    Rosalynn gracefully stood up and curtsied in response.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Waceing towards her.


    However, just then¡­


    ¡°Miss, could you kindly present your invitation? Two stern¨Clooking cruise ship staff members


    approached her, their expressions intimidating.


    Ashley, not far away in the crowd, watched with glee.


    Rosalynn had attracted quite a bit of attention, but now everyone would see her for the shameless


    woman she really was.


    No invitation, sneaking onto the cruise ship to hook up with men ¨C despicable!


    Speechless, Rosalynn wondered, since she had never been asked for showing her invitations in any


    parties before.


    Baffled, she looked over and spotted Ashley.


    Ashley strategically maneuvered herself to be in Rosalynn¡¯s line of sight, clearly seeking recognition.


    As Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell upon her, Ashley¡¯s smug expression couldn¡¯t have been more apparent ¨C it


    practically screamed¡± did it.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s countenance turned grim.


    Ashley was present, and so was Wayne¡­


    In the vicinity, a group of individuals who already he dislike for Rosalynn began engaging in loud


    discussions, further exacerbating the situation.


    ¡°No way, she came to hook up with guys and doesn¡¯t even bother buying an invitation? Trying to get


    something for nothing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good at doing business, haha.¡±


    ¡°I knew from the start she was shady, and turns out she sneaked in!¡±


    ¡°Lockner family¡¯s security is kinda crappy, huh? They let someone like her slip in¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, show your invitation!¡± Seeing Rosalynn not responding, the staff yelled louder and more fiercely.


    Ashley was loving every second of it. However, her amusement didn¡¯tst long.


    When she instinctively looked back at Wayne, he was no longer on the second floor. After searching,


    she found Wayne and Jacob hade downstairs and were heading in their direction. A thought


    suddenly popped into Ashley¡¯s mind: Wayne wasing to save Rosalynn!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Rosalynn spoke helplessly.


    A voice sounded from behind the crowd. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need an invitation.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. Rosalynn did too, and when she saw who it was,


    she was dumbfounded.


    Why was it him?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°Mr. Evan?¡±


    The two people who had just confronted Rosalynn were dumbfounded when they saw who had arrived.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Evan frowned, shielding Rosalynn.


    Whispers of surprise spread through the crowd.


    ¡°We received aint that thisdy didn¡¯t have an invitation, so we were justing. over to ask


    her a few questions,¡± one of them replied.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have an invite because I personally invited her,¡± Evan said seriously. ¡°If you have any


    more questions, ask me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡± The two quickly waved their hands. ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t know the situation. Please don¡¯t take it


    to heart and let it ruin your evening at the party!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± The other one chimed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    ¡°Go mind your own business,¡± Evan waved his hand, still looking a bit unhappy.


    Everyone who worked for the Lockner family knew that Mr. Evan was kind¨Chearted and mild¨Ctempered.


    He never gave the staff a hard time.


    The two staff members departed, their faces visibly flustered and muttering about the audacity of


    someone who dared to challenge them in such a manner.


    Observing the unfolding scene, Ashley quickly blended into the crowd, apprehensive that the staff


    members might recognize her and potentially create public trouble for her.


    ¡°This girl actually knows Mr. Evan of the Lockner family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that they know each other, but did you see how he stood up for her? Their rtionship


    must be quite serious!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡±


    Listening to the surrounding gossip, Ashley¡¯splexion grew pale. The rumors suggested that after a


    five¨Cyear affair with Wayne, Rosalynn had been abruptly abandoned, and now she had allegedly


    entangled herself with Mr. Evan from the esteemed luxury jewelry group. Ashley couldn¡¯t fathom it; she


    believed Rosalynn was simply unworthy of such attention andpanionship.


    Rosalynn herself was also stunned. First off, the handsome guy in front of her was the star of today¡¯s


    party, the young master of the Lockner family, Evan. Secondly¡­ he actually came to her rescue!


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Evan turned around, worried, as if afraid she had been scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Lockner. Thank you for helping me out,¡± salynn said, somewhat embarrassed. After all,


    she really did sneak onto the


    Wait! Wace!


    Rosalynn quickly looked around, but Wace was nowhere to be found in the dispersing crowd.


    ¡°What are you looking for? Did you drop something?¡± Evan looked around innocently, following


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words were interrupted.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± A pretentious voice called out to her.


    She was certain Ashley had sent those workers earlier, based on Rosalynn¡¯s provocative stare.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze shifted towards Evan, her eyes flickering with a mix of emotions.


    Meanwhile, Ashley clung onto Wayne¡¯s arm, presenting themselves as the epitome of a wless


    couple.


    ¡°President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn greeted with a curt nod, maintaining a distant and chilly demeanor.


    Jacob, sporting a sly smile, yfully waved at her, saying, ¡°Secretary Tesdal~¡±


    Rosalynn made a deliberate choice to ignore him, dismissing his presencepletely.


    At that, Jacob¡¯s smiled dropped. He remembered how testy Secretary Tesdal got that day when


    Wayne¡¯s office caused him unnecessary trouble.


    Wayne stepped forward, nced at Rosalynn, and then looked at Evan. Then heughed lightly,


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you sure move fast.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart sunk. She looked up at Wayne, her smile forced: ¡°I learned from the best, President


    Silverman.¡±


    As Rosalynn¡¯s words left her lips, she observed Wayne¡¯s eyes re up with intense anger.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that if they weren¡¯t in a public setting and Wayne wasn¡¯t concerned about


    maintaining his image, he would have already tossed her into the sea in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Silverman,¡± Evan politely greeted.


    Wayne, being of noble upbringing, always showed impable manners, but he ignored Evan and


    headed to the banquet hall with Ashley.


    Jacob, never one to shy away from drama, almostughed out loud when Rosalynn snarked at Wayne.


    An independent Rosalynn was full of surprises! He followed Wayne into the banquet hall, still amused.


    Rosalynn was annoyed by Jacob¡¯s pleasure at her predicament.


    Wayne, that big fool! She tried desperately to save thepany, but he brought his sweetheart, ruining


    her efforts.


    ¡°Rosalynn,¡± a soft voice called out.


    Rosalynn looked up in astonishment.


    Evan¡¯s light blue eyes were filled withughter.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± He called her name again, even more excited.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yes, my name is Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful name!¡± Evan suddenly grew serious, ¡°I¡¯m Evan!¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her head, tucking her loose hair behind her ear, and her annoyance subsided.


    There was still plenty of time left in the party; she would have time to approach Wace before he left.


    ¡°By the way, since you snuck on board, is there something important you need to do?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°I was hoping to talk to a senior about some matters. I almost got to meet him,¡± Rosalynn said with


    slight regret.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you!¡± Evan eagerly offered.


    Rosalynn knew there was always a price to pay, so she declined: ¡°Mr. Lockner¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Evan!¡±


    As Rosalynn was about to speak, Wace¡¯s bodyguard approached her. ¡°Miss, my boss would like to


    you.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes with a surprise, and she quickly agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    ¡°Your boss? Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Evan was quite alert.


    He¡¯s heard from his friends that some older dudes, like way too old, are super rude and always bully


    young and pretty girls. He worried about Rosalynn getting picked on.


    ¡°That¡¯s the guy I¡¯m looking for,¡± Rosalynn whispered. ¡°Evan, thanks so much for today. I have to run,


    but I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.


    With that, Rosalynn followed the bodyguard and left. snarked at Wayne. An independent Rosalynn was


    full of surprises! He followed Wayne into the banquet hall, still amused.


    Rosalynn was annoyed by Jacob¡¯s pleasure at her predicament.


    Wayne, that big fool! She tried desperately to save thepany, but he brought his sweetheart, ruining


    her efforts.


    ¡°Rosalynn,¡± a soft voice called out.


    Rosalynn looked up in astonishment.


    Evan¡¯s light blue eyes were filled withughter.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± He called her name again, even more excited.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yes, my name is Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful name!¡± Evan suddenly grew serious, ¡°I¡¯m Evan!¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her head, tucking her loose hair behind her ear, and her annoyance subsided.


    There was still plenty of time left in the party; she would have time to approach Wace before he left.


    ¡°By the way, since you snuck on board, is there something important you need to do?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°I was hoping to talk to a senior about some matters. I almost got to meet him,¡± Rosalynn, said with


    slight regret.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you!¡± Evan eagerly offered.


    Rosalynn knew there was always a price to pay, so she declined: ¡°Mr. Lockner¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Evan!¡±


    As Rosalynn was about to speak, Wace¡¯s bodyguard approached her. ¡°Miss, my boss. would like to


    see you.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes lit up with a surprise, and she quickly agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    ¡°Your boss? Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Evan was quite alert.


    He¡¯s heard from his friends that some older dudes, like way too old, are super rude and always bully


    young and pretty girls. He worried about Rosalynn getting picked on.


    ¡°That¡¯s the guy I¡¯m looking for,¡± Rosalynn whispered. ¡°Evan, thanks so much for today. I have to run,


    but I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time!¡±


    With that, Rosalynn followed the bodyguard and left.


    A few momentster, inside a luxurious suite on the cruise ship.


    ¡°Whichpany are you from?¡± Wace nced at Rosalynn without any small talk and got straight to


    the point.


    ¡°Mr. Mason, I¡¯m from Bane Corporation,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wace raised an eyebrow and frowned, ¡°Your melody is very beautiful, and I enjoyed it. However, your


    company isn¡¯t professional, and I don¡¯t work with unprofessional teams¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Mason, recently, you¡¯ve


    probably been reviewing proposals from the toppanies in the industry, right?¡± Rosalynn started,


    her tone gentle without any hint of aggression, making people naturally lower their guards.


    ¡°Including yours,¡± Wace said, nodding. I won¡¯t say anything further, but Bane Corporation was a


    tremendous letdown.¡±


    ¡°We submitted incorrect data due to some internal issues, and I sincerely apologize,¡± Rosalynn stated.


    ¡°However, Mr. Mason, I am confident that you have not yet read ourpany¡¯s entire proposal.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Really that confident?¡± Wace was intrigued,


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen ourpany¡¯s full proposal, even if you have concerns about those data errors, I


    believe you¡¯ll definitely adopt this n.¡±


    Wace had been running apany for many years, working his way from technical roles to


    bing the president. He had seen countless proposals, but no one ever had the confidence to


    stand before him and im that their n would be adopted without a doubt.


    ¡°Well,¡± Wace slowly walked over.


    The formidable presence of the influential figure was imposing, yet devoid of anger.


    ¡°Since you seem so confident, how about we make a wager?¡± Wace proposed.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± replied Rosalynn, intrigued.


    ¡°I will give you another opportunity, but if your proposal fails to impress me, mypany will no longer


    entertain any future coboration with Bane Corporation,¡± Wace stated deliberately. ¡°Do you dare to


    take the bet?¡±


    Rosalynn fell into a momentary silence, contemting her response.


    That¡¯s a lot of pressure she¡¯s getting! However¡­ she¡¯s only responsible for nailing this contract. As for


    whether Mr. Mason will continue to cooperate with Bane Corporation, what¡¯s that got to do with her?


    She¡¯s already about to resign and hit the road, okay?


    ¡°Deal!¡± Rosalynn agreed without hesitation.


    Then, a familiar voice resonated from outside the door, calling out, ¡°I¡¯m looking for President Mason.¡±


    Rosalynn swiftly turned her head in surprise. Why was Wayne here?


    ¡°President Mason is busy¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Wace called out, then looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Perfect timing, your boss is here to witness


    our bet!¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    The bodyguard opened the door, and Wayne came in.


    ¡°Mr. Mason,¡± Wayne greeted him. Rosalynn didn¡¯t turn around, but she could feel a burning gaze on


    her back.


    ¡°President Silverman,¡± Wace greeted with a smile, ¡°Ms. Tesdal has just engaged in a wager with


    me¡­¡±


    Wace proceeded to exin the details of the bet, mentioning that Rosalynn had willingly epted


    the challenge.


    ¡°In such matters, Secretary Tesdal has always been capable of making decisions on my behalf,¡±


    Wayne responded, walking up behind Rosalynn.


    Then he draped his Wayne¨Cscented suit jacket over Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders. Rosalynn¡¯s body


    instinctively shivered slightly as she tried to avoid it.


    But Wayne firmly held onto her slender shoulders, ¡°Right, Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal is your secretary?¡± Waliace was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been with me for many years,¡± Wayne answered, his hands still gripping. Rosalynn¡¯s


    shoulders.


    It was almost as if he wanted to crush her.


    Bastard, having the time of his life bringing a beautiful woman out to y, where was all this anger


    coming from?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since President Silverman agrees, let me have another look to see what¡¯s so amazing about your


    proposal that makes Secretary Tesdal so confident it¡¯ll win me over!¡±


    In the suite, there was a high¨Cdefinition projection screen.


    After a slight preparation, Rosalynn took out her phone, projected the PPT onto the screen, and began


    exining the n without any dy.


    Wace had heard countless proposals before.


    Rosalynn knew what his real needs were and emphasized the boration of the demand part.


    At first, Wace didn¡¯t really care, but the more he listened, the more serious his expression got, and


    he started interrupting Rosalynn more frequently with questions. Rosalynn answered them all patiently,


    making sure he could get the idea.


    Wayne settled himself on the couch, idly toying with a ring on his finger, his icy gaze locked onto


    Rosalynn. As she began to exin) her words flowed with the professionalism of seasoned sales


    directors presenting proposals.


    He had never known she possessed this level of capability andpetence.


    He had always thought she was only a fragile vine clinging to him, relying on his protection for survival.


    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t.


    Time passed by, and the proposal came to an end.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. Of course, if we end up coborating, both teams will need to sit down together


    and further optimize the technical details,¡± Rosalynn said with a faint and pretty smile, ¡°Mr. Mason, the


    decision is now in your hands.¡±


    Wace removed his reading sses and stood up. He looked at Rosalynn and shook hist head,


    ¡°Honestly, I really didn¡¯t want you to win. But I have to admit, this proposal is exactly what I¡¯ve been


    looking for.¡±


    Wace sighed, then smiled kindly, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Tesdal, you won. Have someonee to the


    company tomorrow to discuss contract matters.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face illuminated with genuine joy, her happiness no longer concealed.


    Wace grinned and remarked, ¡°President Silverman, where did youe across such an exceptional


    secretary? She¡¯s courageous and attentive, truly a remarkable talent!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wayne stood up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so we won¡¯t bother Mr. Mason any further.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wace didn¡¯t seem to want to hold them back either. The proposal Rosalynn had just presented had


    given him a lot of inspiration, and he wanted to seize the time to record all of it.


    Rosalynn and Wayne walked out in session, stepping into the open air. Immediately, Rosalynn¡¯s


    eyesnded on Evan, who was leaning against the wall, waiting for her.


    ¡°Evan, what are you doing here?¡± Rosalynn eximed, surprised by his presence.


    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Evan replied with a smile, straightening up upon seeing her.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡± Rosalynn took off Wayne¡¯s coat and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care


    of the contract thing, and I should be able to find and tell you who¡¯s tampering with the data by


    tomorrow, no surprises there.


    Wayne just looked at her nkly, not taking the coat.


    ¡°I have stuff to do with my friend, so¡­¡± Rosalynn reached out and grabbed Wayne¡¯s arm, draping the


    coat over it.


    Then, Rosalynn stepped back, ¡°President Silverman, goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You haven¡¯t eaten, right? I¡¯ve prepared loads of food for you!¡±


    Evan was pure and innocent. Just hearing that Rosalynn called him her friend was enough. to make


    him over the moon.


    He didn¡¯t notice the subtle tension between Rosalynn and Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah, I am a bit hungry.¡± Rosalynn said as she walked ahead with Evan.


    ¡°Oh, right! Here, put this on!¡± Evan draped the cashmere shawl over Rosalynn.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Wayne just stood there, watching Evan¡¯s back and feeling that he was insanely happy.


    Rosalynn left him and walked away all lovey¨Cdovey with another man.


    For a brief moment, Wayne felt the impulse to chase after her, to forcefully reim her presence.


    However¡­


    A frigid coldness crept into Wayne¡¯s eyes. Rosalynn? She wasn¡¯t even worthy of provoking. him to lose


    control. She had simply be a familiar presence in his life, mistaken for Olivia for far too long. His


    current jealousy and erratic behavior were all a result of Olivia, not Rosalynn. Especially now that


    Rosalynn seemed intent on deliberately provoking his anger.


    Wayne nced at the coat draped over his arm, then callously discarded it into a nearby trash can


    without a second thought. With determined steps, he walked away in the opposite direction, leaving


    Rosalynn behind.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The cruise ship would dock the next morning. Tonight, there would be an all¨Cnight party, Of course, for


    guests who didn¡¯t want to make a fuss, there were luxurious rooms avable for rest.


    Evan couldn¡¯t stay with Rosalynn for long. He was the host and needed to attend to his guests.


    Since she was also tired, Evan arranged a room for her to rest. Back in the room, Rosalynn finally had


    the time to call Paige to report on her work.


    Paige was having fun with some friends and hung up after a brief chat.


    Rosalynn copsed onto the bed, her hand gently resting on her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Little one, Mommy¡¯s been a bit neglectful these past few days. Be a good baby, and once Mommy


    finishes handing over her work, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been lying there for long when her phone rang. The ringtone was Wayne¡¯s exclusive one.


    Years of work instinct made her sit up and answer the call right away. Then she suddenly realized how


    ridiculous it was.


    This damn instinct!


    ¡°Come to room 1899.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless, enough to chill anyone over the


    phone.


    Rosalynn frowned, ¡°President Silverman, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I have a headache.¡±


    Wayne had a history of headaches.


    It was said to be a sequ from a car ident.


    ¡°Is Ms. Walley there? Pass the phone to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Youe here and teach her.¡±


    Rosalynn felt helpless but thought that this was indeed part of the work transition. And since Ashley


    was there, what was she afraid of Wayne doing?


    Inside room 1899.


    ¡°Wayne, is it true that Rosalynn and Mr. Evan are actually together?¡± Ashley¡¯s voice quivered with a mix


    of curiosity and self¨Cdeprecation. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of gossip. about it tonight¡­ She is incredible.


    She broke up with you and already managed to find another wealthy man! Unlike me, I¡¯m so clumsy


    that I can¡¯t even bring you happiness¡­¡±


    Wayne, with his tie loosened and a couple of buttons on his shirt undone, sat slouched on the couch.


    Hisplexion turned pale as a sheet, and Ashley¡¯s words only served to intensify his pounding


    headache.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mess with her?¡± Wayne asked coldly.


    Ashley looked confused, ¡°Wayne, I didn¡¯t¡­ Did I just say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ashley, don¡¯t attempt to outsmart me,¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes turned dark and filled with a menacing warning,


    ¡°or else I will find a recement for you sooner than you think.¡±


    Ashley shivered, no longer daring to argue. ¡°I got it,¡± she meekly replied.


    Wayne closed his eyes once more, shutting out any further conversation.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    Ashley took the initiative to open the door. When she saw Rosalynn, her face contorted, but she


    refrained from provoking her in front of Wayne.


    ¡°Lynn, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Rosalynn ignored her and walked straight in. When she saw Wayne, she frowned unconsciously.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Wayne said.


    Rosalynn approached, ¡°President Silverman, don¡¯t you have any medicine?¡±


    ¡°No, give me a massage.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was a little weaker than usual, without much of its usual


    coldness and oppression.


    He even sounded slightly pitiful and wronged.


    Rosalynn hesitated, then approached Wayne¡¯s side and noticed his paleplexion and colorless lips.


    Wayne raised his head as he usually did, and Rosalynn took a seat.


    He rested his head on herp in a natural and intimate gesture, which infuriated Ashley as she


    watched.


    ¡°Ms. Walley, President Silverman has a headache problem, and you must always have medicine with


    you when you apany him on trips.¡± Rosalynn spoke while gently massaging Wayne¡¯s forehead, ¡°If


    the medicine doesn¡¯t help, you may need to massage him¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes gradually opened, his gazending on Rosalynn, who had lowered her own eyes.


    She continued to tenderly massage him, her touch soothing and gentle.


    However, the next moment, Wayne grabbed her wrist, turned over, and pressed her onto the sofa.


    ¡°Why are you so eager to hand over your work? Have you found your next boss already? Is it that fat


    mine owner, or Mr. Evan? Or maybe even Wace?¡±


    Rosalynn froze for a moment, then struggled, ¡°Wayne! What nonsense are you talking about? Let me


    go!¡±


    ¡°So, I can¡¯t get married, but it¡¯s okay for you to y mistress for someone else, is that it?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn shouted.


    Wayne shut his mouth but didn¡¯t let go of her. He still controlled her hands above her head and pressed


    his knee against her legs.


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡± Rosalynn locked her gaze onto him, her eyes brimming with restrained tears.


    ¡°I sacrificed myself to save my grandmother, not because I¡¯m some kind of promiscuous woman. I am


    not a slut!¡±


    The weight of the word ¡°slut¡± struck Wayne deeply, leaving a mark on his conscience.


    ¡°I saw you epting the business card from the mine owner, and I saw you with Evan¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes


    reddened, his anger intensifying! Lowering his head, he punished Rosalynn with a forceful, punishing


    kiss.


    Rosalynn felt her lips break from the roughness. She was about to go crazy.


    Ashley was still there! Did Wayne know what he was doing? And to think he used the lips. that kissed


    someone else to kiss her!


    Rosalynn felt disgusted!


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    For the first time, Rosalynn avoided his punishing kiss.


    Wayne froze for a moment, then grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°You dare defy me?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m not your toy anymore!¡± Rosalynn looked at Ashley, ¡°If you want to y, someone


    else is waiting for you!¡±


    What toy? Rosalynn is a toy?! Nah, she isn¡¯t! She¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be Mr. Silverman in the future!


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re getting bolder huh?¡± Wayne gritted his teeth, ¡°You came to teach Ashley, right?


    Damn right, you gotta teach! Teach her carefully!¡± Wayne must have lost his mind.


    He yanked off his tie and, under Rosalynn¡¯s astonished gaze, tied her wrists together. Rosalynn was


    familiar with this move.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the most important role you have by my side? Forgot it in just a few days?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head, not believing that Wayne would humiliate her to this extent.


    ¡°No what?¡± Wayne pinched her chin and gave her a chilling smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you really good at it?¡±


    Rosalynn knew. Wayne was so pissed off that he went nuts. She couldn¡¯t provoke him any further!


    ¡°Wayne, I wasn¡¯t trying to take his business card. That guy was so annoying; I just wanted to find Mr.


    Mason quickly and let him look at the proposal again. As soon as I got the card, I threw it away!¡±


    Wayne looked at her.


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Evan. Please¡­ don¡¯t be mad anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    As Wayne watched, his heart felt like it had been shed by a knife. She had never resisted or been


    so afraid of getting intimate with him, except for the very beginning.


    1


    The longer Wayne stared into Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, the more she appeared unfamiliar to him. It was as if


    the deep connection and affection they had built over the past five years had been nothing but a


    figment of his imagination,


    Why? By what justification?


    Wayne¡¯s anger surged within him, and he forcefully seized Rosalynn¡¯s chin, his expression contorted


    into a sneer. ¡°Rosalynn, you haven¡¯t been acting like this in recent days. ying the role of the weak


    and vulnerable now, do you truly believe it will sway me?¡±


    With a ripping sound, her dress was torn apart. Rosalynn¡¯s slender legs were exposed to the air.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn screamed and curled up her legs, trying to knee Wayne away, but her strength was no match


    for him. Her legs were once again pinned down.


    Wayne prevented her from evading him and firmly grasped one side of her face, initiating another kiss.


    Rosalynn retaliated by biting him, resulting in the taste of blood mingling between their lips. Despite


    this, Wayne disyed no intention of ceasing their intimate encounter.


    In Rosalynn¡¯s line of sight, she could see Ashley standing there in disbelief and


    resentment.


    The intense humiliation enveloped her. She had always thought she knew Wayne well enough, but


    right now, she realized she knew nothing about his true nature.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heartache and frustration were so intense that if shame and anger had the power to take a


    life, she would have perished countless times over.


    Uncontroble tears streamed down her cheeks, a manifestation of her overwhelming emotions. It felt


    as though all hope was lost.


    However, just when Rosalynn was on the verge of despair, Wayne abruptly halted. He released her


    lips, tilting his head slightly upward, his eyes gleaming with icy fury and an impending storm.


    The palm of his hand, which rested against Rosalynn¡¯s dampened cheeks, absorbed the touch of her


    tears. He gazed at her, his lips stained with blood, witnessing her trembling shoulders and red nose.


    And in that moment, he beheld her tears. Genuine tears of heartbreak and desperation.


    It felt like Wayne¡¯s soul had been struck hard by something, his anger and jealousy slowly melting away


    from his uncontroble emotions.


    After a while, he stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Coming to her senses, Rosalynn hurriedly got up and stumbled out of the room like she was running for


    her life. As she left 1899, she wisely shut the door behind her.


    In her haste, she forcefully mmed the door shut, creating a resounding bang that reverberated


    through the room.


    Now alone in the space, Ashley¡¯s face had turned pale, contrasting with Wayne¡¯s usual elegance and


    meticulous appearance.


    He stood there with a disheveled shirt and exposed chest. Despite being furious that Wayne had nearly


    engaged with another woman right in front of her, Ashley couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain way¡­


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s Rosalynn who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± Ashley slowly moved


    closer, her delicate hand reaching towards his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re so great, and if others don¡¯t appreciate you, Ashley does. Everything you want, as long as I can


    give it, I will¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to touch Wayne¡¯s chest, he turned away, avoiding her outstretched hand and


    walked straight to the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. Go back to your room.¡±


    Seeing this, Ashley¡¯s hand froze in ce.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    What did that mean?


    As a woman, she believed she was prettier than Rosalynn, and even had a better figure. But Wayne


    had no interest in her at all?

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    No way! Ashley immediately took a big step forward. Not caring about whether she¡¯d piss off Wayne,


    she directly hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Wayne, I can be better than her!¡±


    Before Ashley could finish her sentence, she was suddenly pushed away by Wayne.


    The force was so strong that she fell straight onto the sofa.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Wayne scolded angrily.


    Wayne¡¯s face contorted in disgust, as if the person who had just clung to him was not a beautiful


    woman, but rather a putrid, foul¨Csmelling piece of refuse.


    ¡°Wayne, I just wanted to help you¡­


    Wayne had always been cold and distant towards Ashley, and even when he asionally. showed


    tenderness and care, it always felt perfunctory.


    It was the first time he had lost his temper with her.


    Ashley had never imagined that he could be so terrifying. She was shaking with fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy. Get out!¡± Wayne coldly threw this remark and went straight to the


    bathroom.


    Ashley sank down, copsing in a heap. A single pearl earring belonging to Rosalynny scattered at


    her feet. Fueled by anger and resentment, she snatched it up and flung it away with force.


    In Ashley¡¯s mind, it was all Rosalynn¡¯s fault. If Rosalynn hadn¡¯t been there, attempting to seduce


    Wayne, he would have been by Ashley¡¯s side from the beginning of the evening.


    Rosalynn ran all the way to the elevator. After confirming that Wayne wouldn¡¯t chase after her, her legs


    suddenly felt weak. There was no one around, so she leaned against the wall and slowly slid to the


    ground.


    Just then, the elevator dinged open.


    Rosalynn instinctively looked up, frowning. The man standing in the elevator was taken aback when he


    saw her.


    Her curly hair was disheveled, and her beautiful eyes were watery and red. Her lips appeared


    somewhat swollen. Jacob was taken aback, unable to find words. It was only when he noticed her torn


    dress, revealing her knees, that he furrowed his brow. Without hesitation, he quickly stepped out and


    removed his own coat, draping it over her legs for


    cover.


    14:26 T


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, who bullied you?¡±


    Rosalynn had regained herposure. She brushed off Jacob¡¯s coat, picked up dress, barely covering


    her legs as she got up.


    her torn


    ¡°Wayne,¡± she answered, casting a cold nce at Jacob, ¡°Will you, the righteous Jacob, fight for justice


    on my behalf?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jacob widened his eyes, ¡°Wait¡­ Wayne?¡±


    Rosalynn said nothing more, entering the elevator just before the doors closed.


    Jacob remained stunned for a while. Wayne forced himself on Rosalynn?


    No one who knew Wayne would believe such a thing if they heard it.


    Wayne was too proud!


    Never mind Rosalynn, his substitute. When Olivia had abandoned him back then, he would rather find


    a recement than chase after her and bring her back by force. He had never even uttered a word to


    retain her. Would he force Rosalynn?


    With these thoughts, Jacob quickly headed toward Wayne¡¯s room. He wanted to inform Wayne about


    the incident.


    But as he walked, he saw a disheveled Ashley


    ¡°Ms. Walley, what just happened?¡± Jacob hurriedly asked.


    Ashley nced at Jacob, her eyes filled with redness and a sense of injustice. In that moment, Jacob


    couldn¡¯t help but recall Rosalynn¡¯s earlier gaze directed at him.


    ¡°Jacob, Rosalynn came into Wayne¡¯s room in the middle of the night, attempting to seduce him,¡±


    Ashley revealed, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°She provoked him to the point where he yelled at


    both of us!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s confusion deepened, his eyebrows furrowing. So, Rosalynn had indeed been in Wayne¡¯s room


    earlier? The pieces of the puzzle started toe together in his mind..

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    In the bathroom, the sound of water pattering.


    The autumn night was getting cold.


    But Wayne still had the cold water running, showering himself.


    Today¡¯s every expression of Rosalynn kept reying in his mind, especially the image of her tearful,


    ashamed, frightened, and desperate gaze at him.


    The more Wayne thought about it, the more uneasy he felt.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang incessantly. He became even more irritable. Cursing, he turned off


    the water, put on his bathrobe, and strode out.


    He opened the door. It was Jacob.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wayne asked coldly.


    ¡°I just saw Secretary Tesdal by the elevator!¡±


    Upon hearing about Rosalynn, Wayne¡¯s face contorted even further, and he made an attempt to close


    the door. However, Jacob swiftly interposed, blocking his way.


    ¡°Her skirt was torn, and she seemed to have been crying. She looked so pitiful!¡± Jacob quickly ryed,


    impeding the door¡¯s closure.


    Wayne¡¯s heart sank, and he fell into a momentary silence before furrowing his brow and inquiring, ¡°Did


    she say anything?¡±


    Jacob slowly responded, ¡°She said¡­ you bullied her.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s fists clenched tightly. The term ¡°bullying¡± struck him deeply. Was what he had done merely


    bullying? The actions he had previously engaged in were even more abhorrent. Why was it suddenly


    labeled as bullying now?


    Wayne couldn¡¯tprehend it. Why was his previous behavior deemed eptable, but now it was


    deemed uneptable?


    Would everything be the same if he remained unmarried?


    Suddenly, a thought emerged in Wayne¡¯s mind, making his heart jump.


    Not getting married? How could he not get married!


    The marriage between the Rosso and Silverman families was a win¨Cwin business. How could he


    possibly give up marriage for Rosalynn?


    Absurd! He must have been driven mad by Rosalynn¡¯s abnormal behavior!


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Wayne looked up, his aura attacking indiscriminately.


    Jacob was a bit scared. He and Wayne had grown up together. Wayne had always been ruthless and


    decisive, and even more so in recent years. Jacob gradually became wary of him.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Wayne closed the door. He walked to the sofa, looked at it, bypassed it, and sat down in front of the


    window.


    After a while, fireworks were set off outside the window to celebrate Evan¡¯s birthday.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes fell on a pearl earring on the carpet not far away.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In his mind, he could see its owner wearing it.


    1. 1.


    Rosalynn returned to her room, took off her dress, and went straight into the bathroom. The warm


    water washed over her body.


    She left so that someone else could help Wayne.


    Tonight, Ashley would finally have her wish fulfilled, right?


    Rosalynn felt sick. She scrubbed forcefully at the ces Wayne had touched until her skin turned red.


    Leaving the bathroom, she found her phone on the floor with six missed calls. Two were from Evan and


    four from Paige.


    She sent a text back to Paige: ¡°In the bath.¡±


    After some thought, she also returned Evan¡¯s call.


    The phone rang for a while, and then Evan picked up: ¡°Rosalynn, hurry to the window. The fireworks


    are about to go off!¡±


    Rosalynn was tired, but out of politeness, she replied gently, ¡°Alright, thanks for reminding me.¡±


    ¡°Are you at the window?¡± Evan asked excitedly.


    Rosalynn got up and walked slowly to the window: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let them go!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Was Evan waiting for her to be ready before setting off the fireworks?

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    With a swoosh, fireworks lit up the night sky in an instant, the colors so dazzling and beautiful.


    ¡°Rosalynn, do you think it¡¯s pretty?¡± Evan asked.


    Rosalynn felt so wronged, the bitterness in her heart rose in waves. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gorgeous. Thank you,


    Evan.¡±


    There was a pause.


    Then she remembered, today was Evan¡¯s birthday.


    She added, ¡°Evan, happy birthday.¡±


    Of course, Evan was happy. Twenty years of life had never been this happy before. He had originally


    regretted not being able to spend his birthday on the dreamy ck sand beach this year. But, as luck


    would have it, a beautiful princess had appeared in his life like a fairytale, stepping out of the small,


    short window. This was the best birthday gift.


    Not too far away, Evan¡¯s parents stood together. They looked at their son, grinning stupidly while


    holding his cellphone.


    ¡°I heard our son has been getting quite close to a mysterious girl tonight,¡± Dana, Evan¡¯s mother,


    expressed with a concerned expression on her face.


    Chad Lockner, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about a man enjoying


    thepany of multiple women? Let him have his fun, and when the time for an arranged marriage


    comes, he will eventually settle down.¡±


    Dana didn¡¯t say anything, but thought Chad was being scummy.


    A lousy man, acting recklessly himself and now wanting to influence their son?


    They partied all night.


    The Paige family¡¯s chauffeur waited at the pier, ready to drive her Benz.


    Wayne was the first to leave. As he got into his car, he got a glimpse of the Benz, and subconsciously


    took a second look. His eyes darkened.


    It was the same license te as the car that had taken Rosalynn away from theirpany party.


    Wayne nced at the driver¡¯s seat. A lean middle¨Caged man in a leather jacket was watching a TikTok


    video.


    ¡°President Silverman?¡± Sean called out timidly.


    Wayne withdrew his gaze and got in the car with an icy demeanor. He¡¯d already thought it


    1/3


    throughst night. Since it was over, everything about Rosalynn in the future would have nothing to do


    with him. He¡¯d be able to distinguish between Olivia and Rosalynn, not projecting his feelings for Olivia


    onto Rosalynn any longer.


    Wayne¡¯s car drove away from the pier.


    Paige and Rosalynn also came out together. Seeing this, the driver immediately turned off his phone,


    opened the car door, and ran over.


    ¡°Mr. Leon, that leather jacket looks so cool!¡± Paige patted the driver¡¯s shoulder.


    The driver blushed before shuffling awkwardly: ¡°Thank you, miss! It¡¯s a birthday gift from my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Paige turned to Rosalynn.


    She had no idea how much she¡¯d had to drink; her eyes couldn¡¯t even focus at this point.


    ¡°Sweetie, get in the car. We¡¯ll feel better once we¡¯re inside,¡± Rosalynn coaxed.


    Paige nodded hesitantly, epting the help from Rosalynn to get into the car. Rosalynn fastened


    Paige¡¯s seatbelt, closed the door, and then moved to the other side of the vehicle, preparing to enter


    from that side.


    Just as she was about to reach for the car door, a voice called out her name from behind. Rosalynn


    turned around and saw Evan approaching, d in casual sportswear and with his curly hair in disarray,


    running toward her.


    Before leaving, Rosalynn had politely sent a text message to Evan, thanking him and saying goodbye.


    Evan ran over, bending down with his hands on his knees, panting so hard that he couldn¡¯t


    speak.


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, why¡­¡± Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°Call¡­ call me Evan!¡± Evan said with difficulty.


    Rosalynnughed at his innocent act: ¡°Okay, Evan.¡±


    Evan caught his breath for a moment.


    ¡°I wanted to walk you out.¡± Evan stood up straight.


    He was quite tall, so when he stood straight and looked at Rosalynn, he had to look down.


    at her.


    Rosalynn was both amused and helpless.


    ¡°And here¡¯s this.¡± Evan handed Rosalynn a bag with his family¡¯s jewelrypany logo on it. ¡°It¡¯s a


    thank you for attending my birthday party.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Rosalynn immediately refused. She got closer to Evan, lowering her


    Voice, ¡°I only crashed your party, and I didn¡¯t even bring a gift for you¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Evan interrupted her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can make it up to me with a birthday giftter!¡±


    After a pause, as if remembering something, he added, ¡°And don¡¯t forget the dinner your promised me!¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Lately, Rosalynn has been having a pretty crappy time.


    Last night, Evan¡¯s fireworks and care made her feel warmth and affection, which was very


    rare.


    She thought for a moment, then took the paper bag from Evan. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll choose a nice gift for my


    birthday.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Evan nodded vigorously.


    At that moment, the drunken girl in the car managed to undo her seatbelt and crawled over to the


    window on this side, pressing herself against it.


    Evan clutched his chest, startled.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t freak out, she¡¯s just my friend who had a bit too much to drink.¡± Rosalynn hurriedly


    reassured him.


    ¡°No worries, go take care of her!¡± Evan waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your message!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn went around to the other side of the car, got in, and pulled Paige back in.


    1


    ¡°Wow, what a handsome guy! He¡¯s so good-looking! I need to get him into the car and take him home!¡±


    Paige slurred, her words slurred due to intoxication.


    Rosalynn swiftly intervened, grabbing Paige and reassuring her, ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no handsome guy,


    you¡¯re just imagining things!¡±


    With a quick motion, she secured Paige¡¯s seatbelt and called out to Mr. Leon, ¡°Alright, Mr. Leon, let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    Mr. Leon skillfully started the car and executed a smooth U-turn, getting them on their way.


    Meanwhile, Evan stood outside, waving at Rosalynn with his mesmerizing crystal-clear blue eyes fixed


    on her.


    As the Mercedes-Benz elerated, leaving the dock behind, Evan took a deep breath, relieved that his


    long legs had allowed him to catch up in time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He turned around, preparing to walk back, but before he could take more than a few steps, someone


    blocked his path.


    Evan looked around, confused. Ashley stood in front of him with a worried expression.


    In reality, she was about to blow up. Wayne had just left her and stormed off, although he¡¯d left her a


    car and driver, Ashley still felt humiliated.


    10


    She got off the ship angrily and saw Rosalynn about to get in a Benz.


    Ashley vaguely remembered that Wayne also had the same car in his garage. She was sure this was


    his!


    Ashley wanted to confront Rosalynn right away. But just as she was about to step forward, she heard


    someone call Rosalynn¡¯s name from behind.


    She recognized the voice and turned around to see Evan, the young master of the Lockner family,


    shouting Rosalynn¡¯s name and running towards her.


    She couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them said, but she saw Evan hand Rosalynn a bag with his family


    jewelry brand logo on it.


    The starting price for his family¡¯s jewelry is tens of thousands of dors. How pricey must be the one he


    personally gave away?


    Rosalynn was stringing Wayne along while also being ambiguous with Evan!


    Ashley was so angry her teeth were grinding.


    This damn girl has some nerve! She won¡¯t let her get away with it!


    So, she went straight up to Evan, determined to expose Rosalynn¡¯s true colors.


    ¡°Mr. Lockner,¡± she stuttered.


    Evan still looked puzzled: ¡°And you are?¡±


    Ashley was taken aback. Didn¡¯t he notice she and Rosalynn looked somewhat alike?


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, don¡¯t be deceived by Rosalynn!¡± Not caring about anything else, Ashley went


    straight to the point..


    Evan, who had just looked puzzled, suddenly turned serious.


    ¡°Who are you? If you¡¯re going to say bad things about Rosalynn, then you¡¯d better not say anything!¡±


    After saying that, Evan tried to leave.


    Ashley felt like she was in a bizarre world. Rumor had it that Evan was a naive and innocent young


    man. She thought it must be true. If Wayne wasn¡¯t richer than the Lockner family, she would have


    switched targets! But keeping Evan as a backup option wasn¡¯t a bad idea either, right?


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, did you know that Rosalynn was taken care of by Wayne for five years?¡±


    This time, Evan stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Ashley went on, ¡°At first, she sold herself to Wayne for money. Recently, Wayne got bored of her and


    dumped her. And now, she¡¯s got her eyes on you! I couldn¡¯t bear to see you get fooled, so I had to let


    you know!¡±


    There was a brief pause as Evan processed Ashley¡¯s response. He then looked up at her, his gaze


    unwavering. ¡°And?¡± he questioned, expecting more from her.


    Ashley, taken aback by his persistence, echoed his word, ¡°And?¡±


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Evan continued, ¡°Miss, I, Evan, never form opinions about people I


    care for solely based on hearsay and idle chatter.¡±


    With those words, he concluded his statement, walking past Ashley without ncing


    back.


    As he departed, Ashley remained rooted in ce, a shiver running down her spine, feeling the weight


    of his message sink in.


    What was so great about Rosalynn? Wayne! Evan! Even Jacob sometimes protected her, intentionally


    or unintentionally!


    *


    Rosalynn dismissed Paige and hastily made her way back to her residence. She quickly prepared


    herself, changing her clothes, and getting ready to head to thepany.


    The problem with Prodigy Inc. had been resolved, and to prevent any furtherplications, she had to


    apany the sales department to Prodigy Inc. to sign the


    contract.


    Upon opening her wardrobe, Rosalynn hesitated for a moment. Although she seldom visited Wayne¡¯s


    residence, Wayne came over quite often. At first, he didn¡¯t spend the night, then gradually stayed over,


    and finally even spent weekends here. Even President Silverman would get bored of Michelin-starred


    chef¡¯s dishes eventually. At her ce, he mostly enjoyed the homemade meals she cooked. Therefore,


    her ce had quite a bit of Wayne¡¯s stuff ¨C dress shoes, sneakers, and slippers in the shoe cab, his


    razor and shower gel in the bathroom, and half of his suits in the closet.


    As Rosalynn pondered the situation, she couldn¡¯t shake the strange feeling that she was actually living


    with Wayne.


    ¡°I really need to find a new ce as soon as possible,¡± she muttered, quickly grabbing a suit from the


    back of her wardrobe and changing into it.


    At Bane Corporation.


    Not a single person in Dous¡¯s team felt the joy of Friday¡¯s arrival, all looking utterly dejected.


    ¡°What are you all sulking about? Lost one deal and now you don¡¯t care about performance anymore?¡±


    Dous came back from outside and began to scold his subordinates!


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t get over the anger until higher-ups deal with Secretary Tesdal! Nothing feels. right!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Boss, look at my dark circles! No amount of beauty treatments can save me now!¡±


    Everyone chimed in with their grievances.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The president only gave her three days, and now that the deal is gone, she can¡¯t


    escape her fate!¡± Dous furrowed his brows.


    Just then, the door of Sales Team 1 was pushed open.


    ¡°Who can¡¯t escape?¡±


    A chilly voice came from the entrance.


    Everyone looked over to see Rosalynn, with her big curly hair, holding a folder and aptop, standing


    there.


    ¡°You messed up my business, and you still dare toe to our department!¡± A beautiful.dy who had


    just mentioned her dark circles was about to charge at Rosalynn.


    This project was the first one she worked on, and she was set to earn the most from it. She had even


    picked out a property to buy already!


    ¡°Alexis! Calm down! Hitting people is against thew!¡± A few colleagues held her back.


    Rosalynn¡¯splexion underwent a noticeable change. ¡°Who informed you that the agreement was


    canceled?¡±


    Alexis Leanos seethed with rage, her fury burning hot enough to ignite the entire house. ¡°Who told me?


    The VP of Prodigy Inc. had the audacity to say it directly to my face! He nearly tossed the project book


    right in front of me!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Recalling that humiliating moment, Alexis felt an overwhelming urge to devour someone alive.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn raised her hand, shaking the folder in her hand, ¡°But Mr. Wace¡¯s assistant just


    informed me that we¡¯re going to Prodigy Inc. to discuss the contract signing at 3 in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Wace? Who¡¯s Wa¡­¡± Alexis stopped mid-sentence as she realized who Rosalynn was referring to.


    She widened her eyes, ¡°Who? Wace?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    A few minutester.


    Dous hung up the phone and looked at the people surrounding him.


    ¡°She must be lying, right?¡± Alexis asked.


    Getting in touch with the vice president of Prodigy Inc. had been quite challenging for Rosalynn. As a


    trophy secretary kept by the president, it seemed unlikely that she would have easy ess to the


    reclusive Wace.


    Dous shook his head in confusion: ¡°No¡­ Prodigy Inc. really did ept our proposal.¡±


    The room went quiet for a moment, and then everyone burst intoughter and cheers,


    ecstatic!


    ¡°But wait, didn¡¯t you say that Rosalynn was colluding with outsiders and messing with our data? Why


    would she help us get the deal back?¡± Alexis interrupted the celebration.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Dous¡¯s assistant, Trevor, sneered. ¡°I heard President Silverman wanted to


    have her thrown into prison, so she¡¯s scared! Now that she¡¯s been abandoned. by President Silverman


    and lost his support, she wouldn¡¯t dare to let our deal fall through!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Alexis nodded.


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Trevor looked at Dous, ¡°She¡¯s still waiting in the


    conference room.¡±


    Dous thought he was going to lose the big deal, but now, it was back in his hands.


    He couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°She probably wants me to apologize.¡± Dous said cheerfully.


    ¡°No way! The data problem was her fault!¡± Trevor said seriously.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Alexis chimed in.


    The others agreed. The sales team was the most united and protective of their own. They couldn¡¯t let


    anyone bully their boss.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd followed Dous into the conference room.


    ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± Rosalynn asked, her gaze fixed on her phone screen without looking up..


    Dous nodded in response. ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I suppose you could say you¡¯ve made amends for


    your mistake.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingers paused momentarily on her phone, and she nced up at Dous.


    1/2


    14:27


    Chapter


    ¡°What mistake are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deny the data issue!¡± Trevor eximed, his voice filled with frustration. The others


    joined in, echoing his sentiment.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You guys are really united, huh?¡±


    ¡°All of us in the department stand by each other!¡± Alexis put her hands on her hips proudly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Rosalynn tapped on the table, ¡°Sit down, everyone. I made some minor


    adjustments to the proposal¡­¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the right to change our proposal?¡± Alexis was immediately flustered when she heard


    this.


    This proposal was the result of half a year¡¯s hard work by their team, especially her.


    She couldn¡¯t just let Rosalynn change it.


    ¡°Well, what would you like to do then?¡± Rosalynn asked, her gaze fixed on Alexis. Her tone was gentle,


    but her presence exuded authority.


    Alexis was rendered speechless, unable to respond.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I value your unity, but we must remember that this is apany, and our


    actions should prioritize its best interests,¡± Rosalynn stated, scanning the crowd. ¡°We have four hours


    left until the 3 PM deadline. Do all of you really want to spend that time confronting me?¡±


    In response to the silence, everyone reluctantly took their seats.


    Without dy, Rosalynn proceeded to open the PowerPoint and began exining the modifications


    made to the proposal.


    The sales team was initially unhappy, feeling that a trophy secretary like Rosalynn, rumored to be kept


    by President Silverman, couldn¡¯t possiblypare to them.


    Weren¡¯t they all top talents from prestigious universities?


    However, after a short while, these proud graduates straightened up and gradually became serious.


    When they encountered unclear points, they would even raise their hands to ask Rosalynn.


    During the meeting, the sandwiches and coffee they had ordered were delivered, but they weren¡¯t


    given any time to rest. They continued to work while eating.


    At one o¡¯clock, the meeting ended.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Mr. Parker, get ready to leave,¡± Rosalynn said as she packed up herptop and stood


    up.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Out of the blue, Trevor asked, ¡°Are youing too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn looked at him.


    She was stunningly beautiful, especially her eyes. But at that moment, Trevor felt a shiver down his


    spine from her gaze.


    ¡°Boss, is it appropriate for her toe? After all, she¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem with the data lies within your team,¡± Rosalynn interrupted calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t just let your


    people go to Prodigy Inc. with the proposal on their own.¡±


    Her straightforwardness left the entire sales department speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Trevor scolded angrily.


    Dous, however, had a better opinion of Rosalynn after listening to her exnation of the proposal.


    He used to think that Rosalynn was meticulous in her work when he first met her, but, deep down, he


    had a biased view, thinking she only got to her current position because of the president¡¯s favor.


    However, the adjustments she made to the proposal, although minor, undeniably structured it more


    tailored to the client¡¯s needs and more perfect overall.


    ¡°Since it was Secretary Tesdal who convinced President Mason, it wouldn¡¯t make sense not to have her


    at the signing,¡± Dous spoke up.


    ¡°Boss, do you also believe her when she says there is a traitor in our team?¡± Alexis asked,


    shocked.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to get involved in their internal dispute. ¡°Meet me in the parkin lot in 15 minutes,¡±


    she said.


    Then, Rosalynn picked up herptop, and left without looking back. She was too cool.


    Without an office, Rosalynn had nowhere else to go.


    She went straight downstairs to the convenience store and bought a bottle of water. She took out her


    pillbox.


    Inside were neatly divided tablets.


    She threw a handful of folic acid, multivitamins for pregnant women, and calcium tablets into her mouth


    and washed them down with water.


    Her appetite had been poortely. She used to love salmon sandwich for lunch, but today the smell of


    salmon made her feel nauseous, so she ended up not taking a bite at all.


    1/2


    14:27


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    Rosalynn turned around to see Sean and several other employees from the president¡¯s office standing


    behind her.


    Rosalynn put away the pillbox and smiled.


    ¡°Are you sick? Why are you taking pills?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s for my anemia. The doctor prescribed me some vitamins and blood builders,¡± Rosalynn answered


    calmly. ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    1


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. Secretary Walley is terrible at her job; she created a huge mess for us and


    I¡¯ve been busy until now, only had time toe downstairs for a bite,¡± a girl said, utterly frustrated.


    ¡°She just started this job. Give her some time,¡± Rosalynnforted her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore; she¡¯s a jinx! We heard that you won that project back for the sales


    department, Secretary Tesdal!¡± the girl¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Rosalynn nodded. ¡°We¡¯re about to go to Prodigy Inc. to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Secretary Tesdal!¡± Sean gave her a thumbs up.


    After some more chatting, Rosalynn left. Before she left the convenience store, she roughly estimated


    the items her coworkers had in their hands and handed the cashier three hundred dors to pay for


    their purchases.


    The people at the president¡¯s office had always been kind to her. Her resignation due to her personal


    rtionship with Wayne had caused them some trouble, and she felt a bit guilty.


    Sean and the others found out that Rosalynn had paid for their stuff, which made them feel even more


    nostalgic and miss her even more.


    As they walked back to the office, they continued talking about Rosalynn.


    Wayne came out of his office just in time to hear, ¡°I remember Secretary Tesdal can¡¯t stand bitterness.


    Taking so many pills must be really ufortable for her! I need to buy her some candy!¡±


    Seeing Wayne, Sean immediately stood straight. ¡°Mr. President.¡±


    The others also quickly got up, ¡°President Silverman¡­¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Wayne didn¡¯t stop at all and headed straight for the elevator.


    Once Wayne was gone, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where¡¯s President Silverman going? Without Secretary Walley or you?¡±


    Sean lowered his voice, ¡°Picking someone up, that Ms. Rosso.¡±


    ¡°His fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I really feel bad for Secretary Tesdal.¡± Someone muttered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sean¡¯s facial expression turned serious: ¡°Garrett, don¡¯t say that again. If somebody heard that and use


    it against you, you¡¯ll get fired!¡±


    Garrett quickly shut his mouth.


    The elevator reached the B1 floor, and right outside was Wayne¡¯s exclusive parking spot.


    He got into the car.


    He rarely drove, most of the time it was Rosalynn who used the car. There were no longer any of her


    belongs inside the car. it was as tidy as his home. She had cleaned up everything.


    But¡­


    Although her things were gone, her scent lingered. There was still a faint, unique fragrance of her


    inside the car.


    At first, Wayne assumed Rosalynn was wearing perfume. But eventually, he realized that even after a


    shower, she would still smell good naturally.


    Taking medication? What was she sick with, and why did she need to take medicine?


    Wayne was getting annoyed by his thoughts.


    As he was about to start the car, a few people passed in front of him. It was Rosalynn and Dous


    from the sales department; the rest of the people were strangers to Wayne.


    Soon, the people outside noticed Wayne in the car.


    Everyone became nervous.


    Except¡­


    Rosalynn nced over with a cold expression and nodded slightly.


    1/2


    14:28


    She was even colder to him than a few days before.


    Wayne suddenly remembered Jacob telling him that Rosalynn said he had bullied her. He felt stuffy


    and displeased.


    He waved his hand with a cold face, signaling the people outside to go.


    Dous and the others quickly stepped aside,


    Wayne started the car and drove away. As his gaze swept over the rearview mirror, he couldn¡¯t resist


    but let it fall on Rosalynn.


    Has she always been this thin? How could she be so skinny and not get sick?


    Dous, noticing that Wayne had left, let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Secretary Tesdal, Prodigy Inc.¡¯s order is


    back, does President Silverman know?¡±


    ¡°He knows.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He was there when I talked with Mr. Mason.¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces, and the atmosphere suddenly became subtle. So President Silverman


    had been secretly supporting Rosalynn all along?


    But¡­


    Didn¡¯t the rumors say that President Silverman had dumped her?


    Alexis was feeling a bit regretful. If she had known that Rosalynn still had such support, she wouldn¡¯t


    have dared to be so brazen!


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.


    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and didn¡¯t eat well at lunch; she wasn¡¯t feeling well overall.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you look a little pale, are you feeling all right?¡± Alexis asked with


    concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalynn shook her head and got straight into her car.


    Before four o¡¯clock, the contract was signed.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    What Dous never expected was that the contract amount Prodigy Inc. could offer had increased by


    one third.


    The reason lies in the adjustments made by Rosalynn. To perfectly present these adjustments,


    additional investment was necessary.


    After leaving the meeting room, Dous gave Rosalynn a thumbs up, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I am really


    impressed by you. Instead of staying in the president¡¯s office, why note to our sales department?¡±


    Before Rosalynn could speak, a vigorous voice came from behind. ¡°Your Bane Corporation¡¯s sales


    department cannot be better than our Prodigy Inc., right?¡±


    Everyone was taken aback and turned around.


    Dous wondered who would dare toe to him and try to steal his subordinates.


    When he saw the visitor, he immediately softened. ¡°President Mason! What brings you here?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s


    mypany. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Wace said, walking up to Rosalynn. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, are you no


    longer working at Bane Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already submitted my resignation letter.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Wace looked amiable, which reminded Rosalynn of her grandpa.


    ¡°Perfect! I happen to be looking for a vice president for the nning department. Come join me!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. A vice president?


    Dous was also anxious but didn¡¯t dare to tantlypete with Wace for Rosalynn. So, he could


    only stare at Rosalynn helplessly.


    Rosalynn smiled gently, ¡°Mr. Mason, I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m not nning to stay in H City.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to answer me; think about it when you get back. Even if you don¡¯t stay in H City, Prodigy


    Inc. has branch offices all over the world. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can work for me!¡± Wace didn¡¯t


    seem in a hurry, handing Rosalynn a personal business card.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Mason, I will seriously consider it.¡± Rosalynn took the card.


    Then, Wace and his people entered the meeting room across the hall.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, are you leaving H City?¡± Alexis asked.


    Though Alexis and Rosalynn had beef before, she had found it quitefortable and


    1/3


    enjoyable to work with her after just half a day. If Dous really brought her into the team, she would


    agree without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Rosalynn made the decision justst night. She realized that her perspective of Wayne was too one-


    sided. Just in case, for the baby¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t continue to stay in H City


    The Sales Department came back with triumph, and right away, Dous wanted to


    celebrate


    But¡­


    ¡°Before you all celebrate, we still have other issues to handle,¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    The joy of the crowd instantly froze.


    Regarding the mole.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, since we¡¯ve got the contract, let¡¯s celebrate first! Trevor said with chuckle


    I¡¯m not participating at your sales department¡¯s celebration, so let¡¯s resolve this issue first so I can


    leave, Rosalynn said without any courtesy


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, since we¡¯ve got the contract.. Alexis tried to say something.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re all thinking, you¡¯re a united and loving family. Of course, no one wants to see


    traitors among you, Rosalynn swept her gaze over the crowd, her voice authoritative ¡°Unfortunately,


    what you all shouldn¡¯t have done was make me the scapegoat I won¡¯t suffer the losses for no reason all


    by myself, and I must discover the traitor and punish them appropriately.¡±


    Dous¡¯s expression turned grim.


    To be honest, when the data issue came up, he had considered the problem came from inside. But if


    the problem came from the sales department, he would also be in trouble. Just then, someone


    suggested that Rosalynn provided the data, making it naturally possible that she might tampered with it


    So Dous made the decision to make her the scapegoat


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, that data sheet has your signature on it! Trevor sneered. ¡°Even the president said


    it¡¯s your responsibility!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    ¡°Trevor, do you think you were so discreet that you left no evidence behind?¡±


    *Rosalynn! You¡¯re talking nonsense! Trevor immediately grew angry.


    ¡°ount 3467 at Unity Bank, that¡¯s your mother¡¯s ount, isn¡¯t it? Rosalynn asked one


    20


    word at a time.


    Trevor stiffened.


    ¡°Last month, on the 8th, 9th, and 11th, Mr. Frever from Visionary Group made six transfers to this


    ount, totaling $3 million,¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, the 8th was the day I gave the data to


    Project Department.¡±


    Visionary Group was the strongestpetitor to Bane Corporation in the Prodigy Inc.


    project.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Rosalynn spoke up, revealing Trevor mom¡¯s ount at Unity Bank and bringing Mr. Frever from


    Visionary Group to the forefront. She pointed it out clearly and didn¡¯t show any intention to go back¨C


    and¨Cforth with Trevor at all, which caught him off guard.


    Trevor had been feeling uneasy all afternoon. He sensed that ming Rosalynn wasn¡¯t going to work


    anymore. But he was confident that he had covered his tracks so well that Rosalynn could only be


    suspicious at best.


    But without evidence, what was the point of suspicion? Trevor had already prepared to bring Rosalynn


    in.


    ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s you?¡± Dous looked at Trevor in disbelief after some reaction.


    Trevor was someone he had nurtured and kept by his side all along.


    After the data tampering incident, Dous had suspected everyone except Trevor. Now that he thought


    about it, wasn¡¯t it Trevor who went to get the data from the President¡¯s office in the first ce?


    ¡°Boss, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Trevor immediately denied, then pointed at Rosalynn angrily, ¡°It was your mistake,


    but now you¡¯re trying to frame me!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°We both know if it¡¯s a frame¨Cup or not.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I know this has caused you a great deal of injustice. Give me some time, and I will


    give you an exnation!¡± Dous stepped forward.


    Although he had only worked with Secretary Tesdal for a short time, the shrewd Dous knew


    Rosalynn was cautious and wouldn¡¯t use Trevor directly without solid evidence.


    Trevor was still under 30, and Dous couldn¡¯t help but want to save him out of helplessness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    At that moment, there wasmotion outside the sales department. Dous didn¡¯t have a chance to


    continue persuading Rosalynn.


    The department¡¯s ss door was pushed open, and police officers came in one after


    _another.


    ¡°You called the police?¡± Trevor raised his voice in anger and fear, ¡°Rosalynn, are you really that


    ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Are you Trevor?¡± The lead officer showed his credentials, ¡°We have a case of unfairpetition and


    bribery that needs your cooperation in our investigation.¡±


    ¡°Boss! Boss, save me!¡±


    Trevor was terrified, grabbing Dous¡¯s arm.


    The police were already here.


    Dous knew there was no turning back. He pped Trevor in anger, ¡°With your high sry and


    commissions, why the hell did you do this?!¡±


    Trevor covered his pped face; fear and anger in his eyes, which were red and hideous. ¡°Why? You


    have the nerve to ask why? If it weren¡¯t for you keeping me in the position as your assistant, I¡¯d be


    climbing up the ranks by now! I have a family to support, and my three kids want to go abroad to good


    schools! I need money!¡±


    Rosalynn exchanged a few words with the police officer in charge.


    She then prepared to return to the President¡¯s office to hand in the pre¨Cwritten incident


    report.


    Meanwhile, the police took out handcuffs to put on Trevor.


    Rosalynn also walked near the door.


    But just then, Trevor suddenly burst like a mad dog, shoving the officer beside him. He grabbed


    Alexis¡¯s Sales Champion trophy and smashed it towards Rosalynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!!¡± Cries of shock filled the room.


    Rosalynn felt something flying towards her from behind and instinctively crouched down.


    With a loud ¡°bang¡± sound, the ss door shattered. The material of the ss door was supposed to


    prevent any shards from flying out when broken.


    But Rosalynn seemed to have bad luck. This ss door had already been damaged awhile back. The


    sales department had been too preupied with the Prodigy Inc. project to get it fixed in time.


    When the ss shattered, the whole piece detached from the door frame and smashed directly onto


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡±


    Everyone cried out in shock, rushing to help her.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    The police had Trevor get down to the ground.


    When Wayne arrived, he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t even have time to react, and he lost his usual calm


    and elegance, rushing over with big strides.


    ¡°Oh my god, so much blood!¡±


    Alexis was the closest to Rosalynn. She saw Rosalynn covered in ss shards, some stuck deep in


    the backs of her hands, and the bleeding looked terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Rosalynn was in so much pain she felt like fainting.


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, can you please help me call¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Wayne¡¯s anxious voice interrupted Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    She looked up in surprise.


    Wayne was already squatting beside her, grabbing her bleeding hand.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re nothing without Wayne! Just wait for me, as long as I¡¯m alive, the first thing I¡¯ll do when I


    come out is to destroy you !¡±


    Trevor, lying on the ground, was still shouting angrily.


    Wayne already had a rough idea of what had happened with the data tampering. He red at Trevor


    and was about to lift Rosalynn


    Rosalynn felt confused when she understood his intention. Everyone in thepany knew about the


    rtionship between her and Wayne these past few years, but he had always been avoiding suspicion


    in public.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Good lord, what happened?¡±


    An even pleasantly surprised, beautiful female voice rang out.


    Rosalynn was instantly pulled back to reality. Subconsciously, she looked at the person standing


    behind Wayne, bent down to look at her.


    Blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Rosalynn had seen her online before ¨C Heatherway Rosso, Wayne¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    Rosalynn immediately stepped back.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch to my arm; I can handle it by myself!¡±


    As she spoke, Rosalynn subconsciously grabbed Alexis¡¯s arm and stood up.


    Wayne¡¯s arms were empty.


    Rosalynn¡¯s left hand hung down with the thick blood dripping down in front of him.


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, could you please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I drove here, I¡¯ll take you to the Emergency Room right away!¡±


    Alexis was almost crying.


    Rosalynn thanked her and left the sales department almost as if fleeing.


    There was a hospital less than a half mile from thepany. Alexis drove at breakneck speed, but the


    traffic was infuriating. It took them ten minutes to get to the hospital. Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word the


    whole time, her face pale and frightening. The only thought in her mind was the fear that the amount of


    blood she lost would affect her baby. Upon arriving at the emergency room, the nurse prepared to use


    anesthetic when she saw the deep ss cuts.


    Rosalynn found an excuse to send Alexis away and then shook her head at the nurse,


    ¡°Don¡¯t use anesthetic.¡±


    The nurse hesitated. ¡°It will be very painful.¡±


    ¡°I can bear it.¡±


    Disinfecting, extracting the ss shards and suture took an excruciatingly long time.


    Rosalynn just cried silently without making a sound. She thought about how Wayne had driven himself


    out in the afternoon. It turned out he went to pick up his fianc¨¦e. Fortunately, she¡¯d had the presence of


    mind to clean out everything rted to her in the


    car.


    Ms. Rosso looked even more beautiful in person than in the pictures and videos. Wayne, that jerk, was


    lucky.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Due to the blood loss, after stitching up the wound, she still needed an IV. Only after ensuring that the


    fluid wouldn¡¯t affect the baby did she agree to it.


    With the arrival of autumn, many people caught colds. At this point, the infusion hall was packed.


    Rosalynn squeezed into a corner, exhausted and pale from blood loss. She began to doze off. Just as


    she was about to fall asleep, Alexis, who¡¯d been gone for a while, rushed back. Somehow, she¡¯d


    bought a bottle of chicken soup.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯s still warm. Take a few sips to help you regain some energy!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Work? You helped me win the Prodigy Inc. contract. Themission alone is enough for me to live


    comfortably for a while!¡± Alexis paused for a moment. ¡°I was wrong about you earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head without saying a word. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it was okay.


    Alexis got the hint. Apologizing was necessary, forgiveness was not.


    In the end, Alexis was called away by a work-rted phone call. An issue had arisen at the site of a


    project she was responsible for and she had to go fix it.


    Before leaving, she made sure to add Rosalynn on WhatsApp.


    In WhatsApp, there were many unread messages.


    With aching eyes, Rosalynn briefly skimmed the messages before putting her phone aside.


    In her groggy state, she felt as if someone had approached her. Her eyelids were heavy, and despite


    her efforts, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    Momentster, she felt something warm being ced on her. A familiar scent enveloped her. For a


    moment, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t recall the scent. But she felt at ease and fell into a deep sleep.


    Wayne sat across from Rosalynn, watching her furrowing brows even when she was sleeping.


    Today, he had nned to take Heatherway, whom he had picked up from the airport, to the old house


    to meet the Silverman family. But somehow, he ended up taking her to thepany instead. Upon


    hearing that the police had gone to the sales department, he took Heatherway there too.


    He had expected to see a disheveled Rosalynn, but never imagined he¡¯d see her covered in


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    14.33


    blood.


    After staring for a while, Rosalynn¡¯s IV treatment was about to end.


    Wayne called for a nurse.


    Seeing a tall, attractive man, the nurse visibly cheered up.


    ¡°Please be gentle, she¡¯s sensitive to pain.¡±


    Wayne frowned at the nurse¡¯s jittery movements, reminding her to be cautious.


    The nurse blinked and chuckled, ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t even use anesthesia while dealing with a


    stitched wound is sensitive to pain?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wayne seemed as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°She¡­ she said so herself¡­ without anesthesia¡­¡± The nurse was slightly intimidated by Wayne¡¯s


    tone.


    No anesthesia? Why?


    Wayne¡¯s heart was being tugged at by an invisible force.


    She¡¯s usually so afraid of pain!


    At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. Seeing this, the nurse hastily slipped away.


    Still groggy, Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look up before answering the phone.


    It was Paige. She answered the call, her voice even softer than usual due to drowsiness, sounding


    almost coquettish. ¡°Baby, are you awake?¡±


    Wayne stood there, thunderstruck.


    Baby? Who¡¯d she call baby?


    Rosalynn¡¯s social circle was incredibly simple, revolving around him and having no one else.


    Where did this ¡°baby¡±e from?


    Was that Evan?


    Or was it the person driving the Benz ?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Paige moaned about her hangover over the phone, swearing to never drink again.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She suddenly stopped as she nced up from her phone.


    ¡°I got something going on right now, catch youter.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up immediately.


    ¡°Keep talking, why¡¯d you hang up?¡± asked Wayne, cold as ice.


    ¡°President Silverman, what brings you here?¡± With a pale face, Rosalynn calmly asked.


    Shards of ss left a shallow cut on her cheek.


    Wayne¡¯s feelings of pity for her weak and helpless appearance vanished.


    ¡°Heatherway was worried about you, so she asked me to check on you,¡± he said coldly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingers trembled.


    As expected¡­ Miss Heatherway, beautiful and kind-hearted.


    She nodded, looking down, ¡°Well, President Silverman, now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can tell


    Heatherway I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression darkened.


    He stood up. ¡°Rosalynn, you never appreciate what you have,¡± he fumed as he turned to go. He


    paused, looking down at her arrogantly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Joseph Elkins who called just now, was it?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. Joseph?


    How many years had it been since she¡¯d heard that name?


    you


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± She snapped. ¡°I¡¯m no longer your caged canary, President Silverman. Where I go


    and what I do is my business!¡±


    Wayne chuckled, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Rosalynn, neither Ashley nor Heatherway could tear off that


    mask of yous, but it had to be Joseph, huh?¡± He stared at her, as if trying to kill her with his re.


    She gritted her teeth. She should exin.


    Joseph was just a senior schoolmate back in the day who had a crush on her. She was about to ept


    his pursuits when the ordeal with her grandmother and her debts happened. Perhaps it was because


    Joseph had embarrassed her, which left an


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Impression on Wayne. Since Wayne still cared so much about Joseph, let him believe what he thought.


    Seeing her silence, Wayne thought he had found the answer. His mocking smile deepened.


    ¡°Have you forgotten how Joseph humiliated you in front of me, while you held onto your pride?¡± he


    continued.


    Rosalynn stayed quiet.


    Images of Joseph, the sophisticated senior, his anger at breaking point, shed through


    her mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Rosalynn! Did you really sell yourself just for money? How could you be so cheap


    and shameless? You disgust me!¡±


    1


    Wayne hated her silence. He would have preferred her to fight back with harsh words than ignore him


    sopletely.


    ¡°Rosalynn, that is your so called dignity.¡± Wayne said as he stormed off without looking


    back.


    It took Rosalynn a while to recover. She looked down at her coat, which was about to fall


    off.


    Confused, she murmured, ¡°You forgot¡­ your coat.¡±


    It was nearly eleven when Rosalynn left the hospital.


    A drizzle started outside. Standing at the hospital¡¯s entrance, she opened a ride-hailing app. It was


    difficult to get a ride due to the nearby bar street during this time. Just as she was about to walk to the


    curb to hail a taxi, a ck Maybach slowly pulled up beside her. Rosalynn assumed it was picking up


    someone else and stepped aside.


    Suddenly, the passenger window rolled down. ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    hapter 25


    A momentter, Rosalynn got in the car.


    The car belonged to Wayne, but Sean was the one who picked her up.


    On the way back, Sean expressed everyone¡¯s concern for her and their anger towards. Trevor¡¯s


    behavior.


    Twenty minutester, the car arrived at Rosalynn¡¯s apartment building.


    Sean got out of the car and offered to hold an umbre for Rosalynn.


    1


    Rosalynn smiled and took the umbre: ¡°My right hand is fine.¡±


    Sean looked at Rosalynn with sympathy: ¡°President Silverman said you could take a few days off.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to finish the handover of my work as soon as possible,¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    Sean felt a bit helpless.


    Rosalynn nodded and was about to leave.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡± Sean called out to her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn turned around: ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°President Silverman is actually really worried about you,¡± Sean said and then added as if he was


    afraid Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Really!¡±


    Rosalynn, of course, believed him. Even if you had a pet cat or dog for five years, there would be some


    feelings, right? Not to mention she was the substitute for Wayne¡¯s most beloved person and was so


    gentle, obedient, and submissive. But what did that matter? It didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Sean watched Rosalynn go upstairs and then made a phone call.


    ¡°Yep, got home safely.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal said she doesn¡¯t want to rest and wants to finish handing over as soon as


    possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything else? No, that¡¯s all she said.¡±


    Sean shivered, even through the phone he could feel his boss¡¯s anger.


    Rosalynn returned home. She was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to move as she fell onto the bed. She


    really wanted a deep sleep, but her left hand was constantly hurting.


    Thinking about what had just happened, Rosalynn was furious. It was all Wayne¡¯s fault for


    1/2


    14.33


    appearing out of nowhere. Otherwise, she would have picked up a piece of ss and stabbed that


    bastard Trevor in the face!


    The next morning.


    As Rosalynn carefully put on her clothes, Sean called.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, President Silverman is on a business trip for seven days, Secretary Walley is


    apanying him, so there¡¯s no need for you to go to thepany for the handover!¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¦§


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that this was intentional of Wayne. Fine, she won¡¯t go! She happened to


    have time to move!


    Rosalynn owned two houses, both were luxurious vis in prime locations, which were gifts from


    Wayne.


    In L City, he also bought her a vi. She wasn¡¯t nning on living in any of these houses. After finishing


    her job, she would sell them all. The house she was living in now was one of Wayne¡¯s assets.


    When she was with him back in the day, he arranged for her to live here. And since then she had been


    living here for five years.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand was injured, so she couldn¡¯t pack her luggage. She booked a moving service in


    advance. After exining her situation, she arranged for them toe and pack the day after


    tomorrow.


    As for where she would move to¡­


    ¡°I inherited that house from my dad. I¡¯ve been wanting to move back there for a long time!¡± Paige


    muttered on the phone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your step-family is pretty good to you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°No matter how good they are, he¡¯s not my real dad!¡± Paige didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it.


    ¡°Anyway, you go ahead and move in first. Once I convince my mom, I¡¯ll move in with you right away!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll pay you the rent ording to the market price.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even, I don¡¯t need your money, let¡¯s just leave it at that for now!¡±


    Paige hung up.


    Rosalynn looked around and took a deep breath. Finally, she had some peace and quiet.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Rosalynn was nning to watch a movie when her phone rang again as soon as she sat down.


    It was the site manager for that infrastructure project.


    Rosalynn answered the call.


    The manager said, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, there¡¯s a conflict between us and the local residents over some


    compensation issues, and I¡¯d like to consult with thepany again.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯tndpensation, house upationpensation, and other


    humanitarianpensations all clearly listed in the proposal?¡±


    ¡°The proposal is clear, but there are still many irreconcble variables when ites to the actual


    situation here,¡± the manager said solemnly.


    ¡°Are they jacking up the price?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    1


    ¡°Pretty much. Halfway through the second phase of the project, some vigers said we¡¯ve disturbed


    their ancestors¡¯ graves.¡±


    ¡°How much are they asking for?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t asking for money right now, but they want us to relocate. I mean, with half of the second


    phasepleted and the amount of money used, how can we change it?¡±


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t asking for money, they must be dissatisfied with the offer you made.¡±


    Before the project started, thend was already fenced off. There¡¯s no way these people would only


    discover their ancestors¡¯ graves at half of the second phase. It was obvious that they were setting a


    trap to demand money.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report it to thepany, and you guys keep negotiating with them.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalynn grabbed herptop and opened the files rted to the project.


    On the site of the second phase, there were no trees or houses, just a vast grasnd. And there was


    no mention of any graves within the area.


    She had a faint suspicion that something was wrong.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, she summarized the information reported by the manager and sent them to the person taking


    over her.


    After a short while, her phone rang again.


    This time it was an unknown number from B City.


    She answered the call, and the voice on the other side made Rosalynn frown Involuntarily. ¡°Secretary


    Tesdal¡±


    ¡°Jacob, what do you want?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I just misspoke that day, are you still holding a grudge?¡± Jacob sounded helpless.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you handing over the Q City infrastructure project to me?¡± Jacob hurriedly said.


    Rosalynn frowned, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of that project?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m the general manager of Bane Corporation¡¯s project department. Is it that surprising?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t y along.


    ¡°I¡¯ve written about the general problem in the report,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Have you been to the site since the project started?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°Twice,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°In such a remote ce, with no one keeping an eye on it, there¡¯s no guarantee that something won¡¯t


    go wrong among the workers,¡± Jacob said. ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you might still need toe to Q City


    with me to handle the project.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    Jacob also suspected that there was more to the vigers¡¯ protests than what they saw from outside.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to deal with here in B City. How about next Thursday?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s Wednesday today,¡± Rosalynn said in disbelief. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll finish my work in the next two days,


    then head over first.¡±


    ¡°That works too,¡± Jacob agreed.


    With nothing else to say, Rosalynn hung up.


    Over the next two days, Rosalynn packed her bags and moved out quickly.


    That night, Rosalynn fulfilled her promise and prepared a feast for Paige.


    When they met, Paige found out that Rosalynn was injured.


    She was extremely worried. When Rosalynn told her the whole story, Paige was so furious


    that she wanted to go to the kitchen, borrow a knife from the head chef, and chop that bastard Trevor in


    jail!


    ¡°This is a work-rted injury! Your boss shouldpensate you!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    At the end, Paige grumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boss¡­ is super generous.¡± Rosalynn chuckled, pushing a cup of ice cream towards


    Paige, ¡°Calm your jets.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too nice. That¡¯s why those cowards in yourpany dare to throw their problems at you!¡±


    It was all thanks to Paige that they found Trevor¡¯s mom¡¯s ount.


    After dinner, Rosalynn and Paige walked home hand in hand.


    ¡°When I was young, my parents and I would often walk on this street holding hands after dinner,¡± Paige


    patted a thick sycamore tree by the roadside, ¡°Back then, these trees weren¡¯t as lush as they are now.¡±


    Paige¡¯s father passed away in a car ident when she was ten. A few yearster, her mother married


    a rich businessman, and also that year, with her stepfather¡¯s help, Paige went to study abroad.


    ¡°Missing your dad?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Paige bit her lip and nodded, ¡°Yeah, a lot.¡±


    Rosalynn caressed the back of her hand, in aforting gesture.


    She didn¡¯t even know who her own father was. Her mom got pregnant and returned to the L City. Her


    grandparents had no idea who the father was.


    Later on, she learned from her mom¡¯s drunken ramblings that her father had just proposed when he got


    caught cheating. Afterward, Rosalynn never asked about her dad again. But her mom wasted her life


    away, losing herself in alcohol.


    Paige didn¡¯t stay overnight.


    Rosalynn locked the door, snuggled into a corner of the couch, opened her phone, and sent a message


    to Wayne.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ve already moved out of Garden Lakeside. The key is on the shoe rack.¡±


    After sending the message, there was no reply.


    Anyway, Rosalynn hadn¡¯t expected a response. She started to pack her belongings for her business


    trip to Q City tomorrow.


    Halfway through her packing, her phone buzzed.


    She immediately grabbed it, and the caller ID disyed Evan.


    1/2


    Rosalynn felt somewhat ridiculous. She actually thought the call was from Wayne.


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been so busytely that I forgot to take you out for dinner and buy you a birthday


    present.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Evan was as cheerful as ever, ¡°In that case, how about you treat me to dinner tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not gonna work!¡± Rosalynn said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go to Q City for a week-long


    business trip first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Q City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Alright, I see. Since you have an early trip tomorrow, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Goodnight,


    Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Evan.¡±


    Evan quickly hung up.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t think much of the call.


    At the same time, at the Silverman family¡¯s old house, the banquet weing Ms. Rosso wasing


    to an end.


    Wayne said goodbye to an esteemed elder and walked back.


    The living room was brightly lit.


    Miss Maddie Fuller, holding Heatherway¡¯s hand, was overjoyed.


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, feel free to request Wayne for the engagement party. We¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wishes!¡±


    ¡°Engagement? Who¡¯s getting engaged?¡±


    Sitting in the wheelchair, the old grandmother, originally ying with a crocheted doll, raised her head


    upon hearing the word ¡°engagement¡± Her murky eyes seemed to light up.


    ¡°Mom, Wayne¡¯s getting engaged!¡± Maddie Fuller said cheerfully.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s getting engaged¡­¡± The grandmother looked down at the doll in her hands and cheered up


    again, ¡°Wayne¡¯s marrying Rosalynn! That¡¯s great! Awesome!¡±


    The smiles froze on everyone¡¯s face.


    Wayne just got to the door.


    ¡°Heidi! Where¡¯s the red envelope? The big red envelope I prepared for Rosalynn? Hurry and bring it!¡±


    The old grandmother shouted excitedly.


    Heatherway nced at everyone.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Who is Rosalynn?¡±


    ¡°Nobody, grandma is getting confused!¡± Maddie Fuller hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, your grand-daughter-inw


    is here!¡±


    The olddy¡¯s gaze fell on Heatherway.


    After looking at her for a while, she suddenly cried with a pout, ¡°Where is Rosalynn? Where is Wayne¡¯s


    Rosalynn? This is not Rosalynn! I want Rosalynn!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached.


    The olddy was diagnosed with Alzheimer¡¯s disease three


    years ago.


    Once, Wayne didn¡¯t have time, so Rosalynn went to the nursing home to apany her for a few


    days. Nobody knew what kind of nonsense she told the olddy, but she ended up loving Rosalynn like


    crazy.


    In the past two years, asionally, when no one could soothe the olddy, Wayne had to find


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°Grandma, Rosalynn is at work.¡± Wayne walked to the olddy, holding her hand, ¡°When she finishes


    her work, I¡¯ll have here to apany you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Video call, video call!¡± The olddy shook her head repeatedly.


    It seemed that her grand-daughter-inw wasn¡¯t Rosalynn greatly upsetting her.


    Wayne had no solution.


    He took out his phone and saw an unread message from Rosalynn.


    Wayne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, so he quickly clicked it open. Then, his face quickly turned


    sour.


    She moved out?


    He immediately made a video call request. As expected, Rosalynn hung up.


    Then she sent: ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is giving us a hard time, and she wants to see you,¡± Wayne replied.


    Almost immediately after the message was sent, Rosalynn actively called back.


    Wayne sneered. As the video connected, he saw Rosalynn with her hair scattered and a bit of color on


    her small face.


    Her background¡­


    It really wasn¡¯t anywhere in that apartment.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± The grandma snatched the phone.


    ¡°Grandma~¡± A sweet and soft voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Rosa, why haven¡¯t youe to see me? I miss you so much!¡± The olddy seemed like a spoiled


    child.


    Rosalynn gently coaxed, ¡°Grandma, Rosa misses you a lot too. I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely that I


    don¡¯t even have time to eat. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll definitelye to apany you, okay?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to behave?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s the best!¡±


    Wayne listened to Rosalynn¡¯s sweet and lovely voice. His gloomy mood for the day improved a bit.


    ¡°Grandma, Rosa still has to work. Can we not disturb her anymore?¡± Wayne spoke, trying to take back


    the phone.


    ¡°Bye Rosa, remember toe see me!¡±


    ¡°Bye grandma, I will¡±


    Wayne took the phone back. Before he had a chance to take a look, Rosalynn hung up.


    Wayne: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Heidi, take grandma to rest.¡±


    Heidi knew that the olddy had caused a lot of trouble tonight, so she hurriedly pushed her away.


    Wayne got up and looked at Heatherway.


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, please don¡¯t tak it to heart. My grandma is sick and has some cognitive problems,¡± Maddie


    Fuller exined to Heatherway.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Heatherway gently smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I don¡¯t mind Wayne¡¯s past


    rtionships.¡±


    Maddie Fuller was very satisfied, ¡°What a good kid! It¡¯s a blessing from God for our Silverman family to


    have you as a daughter-inw!¡±


    Throughout the conversation, Wayne didn¡¯t say much. After staying for a while, he excused himself


    with something to do and returned to his room.


    He sat on the sofa for a long time, holding his phone, staring at the messages with Rosalynn, lost in


    thought.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Rosalynn hung up the video call and sat on the couch, feeling confused for a moment.


    Normally, Grandma lived in a nursing home for easier care. She only went to the old house if there was


    a big event in the Silverman family.


    Just now, when Wayne got his phone back, Rosalynn clearly saw Ms. Rosso looking at her from behind


    the camera.


    So¡­he wasn¡¯t on a business trip, and today was his engagement?


    What was Wayne thinking, letting his grandmother call her on video in front of Ms. Rosso? Was he out


    of his mind, or just a total jerk who didn¡¯t care about her feelings?


    She touched her belly.


    ¡°Your dad is such a jerk!¡± She cursed, then realized she shouldn¡¯t bad-mouth the father in


    front of the child.


    Annoyed, Rosalynn threw her phone aside and went back to her room to sleep.


    Late at night.


    Her phone on the couch buzzed twice.


    Wayne sent her a message.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to move, I¡¯ll transfer the ownership of that house to you.¡±


    ¡°Also, cash that check for 20 million as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°And the Moonlit Lake vi, get the ownership transferred to you promptly too.¡±


    There was no response.


    He stood on the balcony, smoking half a pack of cigarettes, but wasn¡¯t as angry as he thought he would


    be.


    Wayne slowly scrolled through his chat history with Rosalynn.


    Before she knew about his engagement, she would send him messages every day. Apart from work,


    she would also remind him about the temperature and taking meals¡­


    Yet, his replies to her were scarce.


    The next morning, Rosalynn woke up and saw Wayne¡¯s messages.


    Sighing, she replied: ¡°Thank you, President Silverman, what you¡¯ve given me before is enough. I don¡¯t


    need these.¡±


    After replying, she took a taxi to the airport.


    She hurried to catch the morning flight to Q City.


    Yesterday, she told the site manager that she wasing.


    Rosalynn walked out of the airport, pushing her suitcase.


    The site manager, Sawyer Galen, had been waiting for her for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Galen.¡± Rosalynn greeted politely.


    ¡°Ah, Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯s great to have you here!¡± Sawyer Galen quickly had someone take


    Rosalynn¡¯s suitcase, ¡°Howe you¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°President Strand wille soon. I came first to get a better understanding of the


    situation,¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    Sawyer grinned, ¡°Alright! Let us treat you to a weing dinner today!¡±


    While talking, everyone started to head out.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted Rosalynn¡¯s name excitedly.


    That voice¡­


    Rosalynn turned around and saw Evan, oozing youthful charm, running towards her.


    ¡°Evan?¡± Rosalynn was surprised.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Evan asked with a grin.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, ¡°Did youe to find me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Evan nodded, ¡°I took the night flightst night and have been waiting for you since


    before dawn!¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit terrified.


    Evan leaned in closer to Rosalynn and whispered, ¡°Treat me to a meal!¡±,


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°You fly here for just a meal?¡±


    ¡°That depends on who¡¯s treating me!¡± Evan proudly said.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, who is this?¡± Sawyer Galen asked.


    ¡°A friend of mine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to reveal Evan¡¯s identity since the situation here was unclear.


    Rosalynn hung up the video call and sat on the couch, feeling confused for a moment.


    Normally, Grandma lived in a nursing home for easier care. She only went to the old house if there was


    a big event in the Silverman family.


    Just now, when Wayne got his phone back, Rosalynn clearly saw Ms. Rosso looking at her from behind


    the camera.


    So¡­he wasn¡¯t on a business trip, and today was his engagement?


    What was Wayne thinking, letting his grandmother call her on video in front of Ms. Rosso? Was he out


    of his mind, or just a total jerk who didn¡¯t care about her feelings?


    She touched her belly.


    ¡°Your dad is such a jerk!¡± She cursed, then realized she shouldn¡¯t bad-mouth the father in front of the


    child.


    Annoyed, Rosalynn threw her phone aside and went back to her room to sleep.


    Late at night.


    Her phone on the couch buzzed twice.


    Wayne sent her a message.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to move, I¡¯ll transfer the ownership of that house to you.¡±


    ¡°Also, cash that check for 20 million as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°And the Moonlit Lake vi, get the ownership transferred to you promptly too.¡±


    There was no response.


    He stood on the balcony, smoking half a pack of cigarettes, but wasn¡¯t as angry as he thought he would


    be.


    Wayne slowly scrolled through his chat history with Rosalynn.


    Before she knew about his engagement, she would send him messages every day. Apart from work,


    she would also remind him about the temperature and taking meals¡­


    Yet, his replies to her were scarce.


    The next morning, Rosalynn woke up and saw Wayne¡¯s messages.


    Sighing, she replied: ¡°Thank you, President Silverman, what you¡¯ve given me before is enough. I don¡¯t


    need these.¡±


    After replying, she took a taxi to the airport.


    1/2


    14:35


    She hurried to catch the morning flight to Q City.


    Yesterday, she told the site manager that she wasing.


    Rosalynn walked out of the airport, pushing her suitcase.


    The site manager, Sawyer Galen, had been waiting for her for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Galen.¡± Rosalynn greeted politely.


    ¡°Ah, Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯s great to have you here!¡± Sawyer Galen quickly had someone take


    Rosalynn¡¯s suitcase, ¡°Howe you¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°President Strand wille soon. I came first to get a better understanding of the


    situation,¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sawyer grinned, ¡°Alright! Let us treat you to a weing dinner today!¡±


    While talking, everyone started to head out.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    At this moment, someone shouted Rosalynn¡¯s name excitedly.


    That voice¡­


    Rosalynn turned around and saw Evan, oozing youthful charm, running towards her.


    ¡°Evan?¡± Rosalynn was surprised.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Evan asked with a grin.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, ¡°Did youe to find me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Evan nodded, ¡°I took the night flightst night and have been waiting for you since. before


    dawn!¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit terrified.


    Evan leaned in closer to Rosalynn and whispered, ¡°Treat me to a meal!¡±.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°You fly here for just a meal?¡±


    ¡°That depends on who¡¯s treating me!¡± Evan proudly said.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, who is this?¡± Sawyer Galen asked.


    ¡°A friend of mine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to reveal Evan¡¯s identity since the situation here was unclear.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Sawyer Galen smiled, and the others followed.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attitude turned a bit cold. ¡°Special situation. No need for a wee party. I¡¯ll be at the


    company meeting at 2 pm today.¡±


    ¡°How can we skip the wee party?¡± Sawyer Galen looked perplexed.


    The so-called wee party was nothing more than Sawyer Galen wanting to have a private


    conversation with Rosalynn before she dealt with the issues.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll wait for President Strand toe and join us.¡±


    In the end, Rosalynn managed to send Sawyer Galen and the others away. She didn¡¯t stay at the hotel


    they had booked for her, making an excuse that she wanted to stay in the same hotel as Evan.


    From the moment she met them, these people didn¡¯t give her a good impression. It felt different from


    when they first met.


    -After these people left, Evan looked at Rosalynn: ¡°These guys don¡¯t look like good people. Where do


    theye from?¡±


    ¡°They are in charge of the construction site of a Bane Corporation infrastructure project I¡¯m responsible


    for.¡± Rosalynn exined briefly. ¡°I¡¯m staying at the Empire Tower Hotel on Fifth Street. Where are you


    staying?¡±


    Evan¡¯s hotel was quite far from the Empire Tower Hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying there too!¡± Evan said seriously.


    ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Rosalynn was astonished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and drop our luggage, then treat me to a feast!¡±


    Evan identally touched Rosalynn¡¯s left hand hidden in her sleeve.


    Rosalynn gasped in pain.


    Evan was startled. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rosalynn rolled up her sleeve.


    Evan¡¯s face turned pale as he carefully held Rosalynn¡¯s left hand: ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°No big deal.¡± Rosalynn, not liking the intimacy, took back her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be extra careful!¡± Evan promised with a serious face.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Evan pushed Rosalynn¡¯s luggage, guarding her as they walked towards the parking lot.


    Mr. Evan took care of everything in detail. Even the car was prepared in advance.


    What neither of them expected, however, is that from the beginning, someone had been hiding in the


    shadows, taking pictures of them like crazy.


    Even capturing photos from some tricky angles to make it look like they were kissing, hugging, and


    other unspeakable acts.


    An hourter, these photos ended up in Ashley¡¯s hands.


    A little whileter, the photos were sent to Wayne though through an anonymous email.


    The subject line read: Wayne, your woman is on a sweet trip to the Q City with another man. You are a


    cuckold. LOL.


    Wayne was checking out wedding venues with Maddie Fuller and Heatherway when he received the


    email.


    He opened the email, and a series of carefully selected photos filled his screen.


    Wayne sat there, his body stiffening.


    He thought of the message Rosalynn had sent him that morning.


    Wayne was confused. That money was a vast fortune that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t umte in their


    lifetime. Why didn¡¯t she want it? She used to ept everything he gave her!


    Now the answer seemed clear. Had Evan promised her more?


    ¡°Wayne, I think this ce is really nice!¡± Maddie, holding Heatherway¡¯s hand, turned to ask Wayne.


    But Wayne¡¯s face looked troubled, as if something big had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something happened at thepany?¡± Maddie Fuller asked.


    Wayne locked his phone screen and put it away: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Maddie looked worried.


    Wayne shook his head.


    Maddie remained skeptical but decided to stay to taste the food.


    Wayne sat there for a long time, barely moving. Suddenly, he stood up, startling both Maddie and


    Heatherway.


    ¡°Mom, Ms. Rosso, I have to go on a business trip. You guys can make the decisions on these matters. I


    have no objections!¡±


    Without giving the two a chance to respond, Wayne grabbed his car keys and practically ran out of the


    room.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Maddie didn¡¯t even realize what happened, still smiling.


    Heatherway was holding a booklet, which she originally wanted to show Wayne.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°These men¡­ the only thing they care about is work!¡± Maddie was the first to react. She tried her best


    to suppress her anger and kindly said to Heatherway.


    Did Maddie not know about her own son?


    If it was about work, no matter how serious, he wouldn¡¯t have that kind of reaction.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Heatherway looked at Maddie, ¡°Rosalynn that Grandma mentioned, is her full name Rosalynn


    Tesdal?¡±


    Maddie was stunned.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, she is Wayne¡¯s executive secretary.¡± Heatherway nodded.


    That day, Wayne went to pick Heatherway up at the airport and saw him from afar.


    In the crowd, Wayne was tall and handsome, extremely eye-catching.


    However¡­


    He seemed very distracted, constantly checking his phone.


    Wayne didn¡¯t even notice her until Heatherway walked right up to him.


    Leaving the airport, he made an excuse about work matters and took her to thepany.


    Heatherway didn¡¯t think much about it at the time, even quite happy that Wayne was willing to take her


    to thepany and introduce her to everyone.


    But as soon as they arrived at thepany, he received a phone call.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to say anything to Heatherway before rushing off to the sales department.


    Following that, she saw him running in a very uposed manner towards an injured


    woman.


    The surroundings were noisy, and there were people in uniform.


    She heard him tremblingly call out Rosalynn¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, don¡¯t overthink it. Wayne never took Rosalynn seriously. In his heart, she¡¯s far less


    important than you!¡± Maddie could see that Heatherway looked uneasy, so she quickly exined,


    holding her hand. ¡°After you two get engaged, he will fire her!¡±


    Heatherway regained herposure and smiled gracefully, ¡°Auntie, I know. Besides, even If she¡¯s still


    in thepany, I don¡¯t think she could steal Wayne from me.¡±


    Although Heatherway¡¯s tone was gentle, Maddie could feel a strong sense of possessiveness.


    This instantly put her at ease, and her mood greatly improved.


    She had always thought that Heatherway and Wayne were just in a marriage alliance.


    Now it seems that Heatherway has feelings for her son!


    That would make things so much easier!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Maddie patted Heatherway¡¯s hand, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully you!¡±


    Heatherway nodded and then hugged Maddie.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wayne was not around, both of them lost interest in continuing the conversation.


    Heatherway soon left.


    Maddie immediately called Wayne.


    He picked up quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was cold and hard, nothing like a son talking to his mother.


    Maddie held back her anger, ¡°Wayne, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to find Rosalynn?¡± Maddie Fuller sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it long ago, this woman is not simple,


    pretending to be Olivia to stay by your side, ttering Grandma¡­ Now that you¡¯re getting married, she


    finally shows her true colors!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Wayne asked impatiently.


    Actually, this wasn¡¯t the first time Maddie badmouthed Rosalynn in front of Wayne. Wayne didn¡¯t take it


    seriously before, but today he was inexplicably irritable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m talking about? She obviously knew that you¡¯re nning the engagement


    today, so she deliberately tricked you away in front of Heatherway!¡±


    Wayne understood what Maddie was talking about.


    He sneered, ¡°You think Rosalynn is clinging to me?¡±


    ¡°What else then?¡± Maddie raised her voice.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Wayne clenched his teeth tightly.


    Probably the whole world and everyone who knew about his rtionship with Rosalynn, would think the


    same way.


    How could she possibly want to leave him?


    If she knew he was getting married, of course, she would do everything she could to get him back and


    keep him!


    Maddie was right.


    Once she knew about his marriage, Rosalynn indeed showed her true colors.


    She no longer loved him, tried to please him, or catered to him.


    She despised him and kept her distance!


    Using the break time he gave her, she went traveling with another man!


    ¡°Mom, your son ain¡¯t that popr in other people¡¯s eyes,¡± Wayne said with self-mockery.


    Maddie¡¯s frown deepened, sensing something was off with her son.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how she deceived you, Wayne, the marriage between the Rosso family and the Silverman


    family is of great importance. Whoever dares to ruin it, I¡¯ll make sure they suffer a miserable fate!¡±


    Wayne mmed the brakes, and the car made a harsh screeching sound on the road.


    It was a good thing there were no cars following behind, or there¡¯d be an ident.


    From the other end of the phone, Maddie heard the sound of the sudden brake and panicked, ¡°Wayne!


    What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Rosalynn!¡± Wayne said word by word, his tone extremely rming.


    He had never spoken to Maddie like this before.


    Maddie had always been a dominant figure.


    Before Wayne grew up, the Silverman family was ruled by Maddie.


    Although their rtionship had always been distant, they maintained a superficial peace.


    ¡°Then break it off with herpletely!¡± Maddie remained unyielding and hung up after saying that.


    Then she made another call.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Have someone keep an eye on Rosalynn!¡±


    ¡°If necessary, I want her to disappear!¡±


    Rosalynn arrived at the hotel and settled in.


    She sent Jacob a message, telling him that she had arrived in Q City.


    Jacob called back immediately, ¡°Are you with Sawyer Galen and his group now?¡±


    ¡°No, I made up an excuse not to interact with them too much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart!¡± Jacob obviously sighed in relief, ¡°I just found out some stuff. The people behind


    Sawyer are ruthless local big shots.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned subconsciously.


    ¡°Stay in the hotel for now, I¡¯ll be there around four in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to do?¡±


    ¡°I canceled everything.¡± There was some noise on Jacob¡¯s side, ¡°You¡¯re a young girl, you can¡¯t handle


    those guys. Just stay in the hotel and wait for me.¡±


    The call ended.


    Rosalynn was a bit puzzled.


    Jacob usually acted super casual, but him suddenly getting serious made him feel like a


    stranger.


    Rosalynn looked at herptop.


    In fact, she had just found out about the big shot Jacob mentioned.


    The guy¡¯s name was Peter, in his early fifties. He had done all kinds of bad things in the area when he


    was young, and as a result, umted a lot of wealth and connections.


    With enough money, he decided to turn over a new leaf and became a local entrepreneur.


    At his peak, he owned more than half of the entertainment businesses in Q City.


    As she was thinking, the doorbell rang.


    Rosalynn walked over and saw Evan from the camera.


    She opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, it¡¯s not lunchtime yet.¡±


    Her tone was teasing when she called him Mr. Lockner.


    Evan was very pleased,ughing happily and feeling very smug.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°I saw a rmendation online, there¡¯s a local restaurant that looks really yummy, but it¡¯s a bit far, and


    we have to wait in line if we get therete!¡±


    These past few years, Rosalynn had been with Wayne and met people who were either scheming or


    yboys.


    It¡¯s been so many years since she¡¯d seen someone as pure and innocent as Evan.


    asionally, Rosalynn seemed to see her own self before the big change in her life, who was


    passionate and honest.


    ¡°Alright, since I¡¯m treating you to dinner, you get to decide what we eat.¡±


    Rosalynn patiently nodded as if coaxing a child.


    Evan couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Rosalynn grabbed her bag and left with Evan.


    It¡¯s autumn in the Q City, and streets and alleys were filled with yellow leaves, creating an


    excellent ambiance.


    Rosalynn sat in the passenger seat, listening to Evan excitedly introduce the attractions they passed


    by.


    He appeared to have prepared quite well.


    Rosalynn waszy and not particrly enthusiastic in her responses.


    However, Evan enjoyed herziness.


    ¡°After this intersection, the traffic starts to get heavy,¡± said Evan, as he spotted a parking space and


    slowly pulled into it, ¡°Rosalynn, let¡¯s get out and walk for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Rosalynn felt a bit ufortable in the car.


    She felt like throwing up.


    When she opened the car door and took a breath of the crisp autumn air with a hint of chilliness, the


    nauseous feeling immediately disappeared.


    -Her baby was quite considerate of her.


    Apart from asional emotional outbursts that caused nausea, she felt fine most of the time.


    Evan strode towards Rosalynn and walked with her, shoulder to shoulder, towards the


    restaurant.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that someone was following them all the way.


    14.37


    Evan had reserved seats at the restaurant beforehand.


    Upon arrival, they only had to wait for one table before sitting down.


    This local restaurant mainly offered beef dishes.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have appetite, so she didn¡¯t eat much. On the other hand, Evan happily tucked in.


    After a pleasant lunch, they walked back to the car.


    In between, Rosalynn answered two work calls. The second call was outrageous.


    The caller was a general manager of a subsidiary of Bane Corporation, opened with, ¡°Secretary Tesdal,


    we can¡¯t reach President Silverman¡­¡±


    Rosalynn coldly interrupted, ¡°Sorry, please call the president¡¯s office directly, I am no longer Mr.


    Silverman¡¯s secretary.¡±


    The caller hesitated, then acknowledged and hung up.


    Evan couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Rosalynn, a strange woman at the dock told me a lot of bad things about


    you that day!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him and looked ahead.


    The autumn wind blew a bunch of fallen leaves on the ground.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not important.¡± Evan was itching to p himself. Why on earth did he bring that up?


    ¡°Were you trying to ask what my rtionship with Wayne is?¡±


    Evan hesitated. ¡°Rosalynn, I¡­¡± He seemed a little flustered.


    After all, it was prying into others¡¯ privacy.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was indeed with Wayne for five years,¡± Rosalynn looked at Evan, her eyes clear and


    candid.


    Evan froze for a moment.


    -Rosalynn wasn¡¯t surprised at all. After all, she wasn¡¯t some naive and innocent girl.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Was Evan being so clingy with her just because he wanted to be friends?


    But, she was pregnant and had no ns for a rtionship.


    Even more important, the lives of rich people were way tooplicated.


    In the five years she had been with Wayne, she had seen too many tragedies.


    She had no interest in living in such a chaotic situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s head home,¡± Rosalynn tried to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    As she was about to continue walking, Evan grabbed her arm.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rosalynn, shocked, nced at him.


    ¡°Let the past stay in the past,¡± Evan said seriously. ¡°What I want is the future.¡±


    Rosalynn, scared, quickly pulled her arm away. ¡°Evan, be more sensible. We are not suitable as a


    couple!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I think we¡¯re perfect for each other!¡± Evan insisted.


    Rosalynn was helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you, and many people in your circle know about my rtionship with Wayne¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Evan said firmly.


    ¡°I do!¡± Rosalynn got serious. ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you really know that you can¡¯t make your own marriage


    decisions?¡±


    Evan was stunned.


    ¡°I only followed Wayne because I had to. Now that he¡¯s married, I¡¯m out and so many people are


    laughing at me. I¡¯ve been through this once, there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be like him¡­¡± Evan said hastily.


    Then Rosalynn looked ahead, frowning: ¡°That¡¯s your car, right?¡±


    Evan followed her gaze, and his eyebrows furrowed too.


    They walked fast towards the car.


    The silver SUV had all its windows smashed, and there were several dents¡¯ in the body.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Evan had never encountered such a thing.


    Rosalynn, however, saw a paper on the shattered windshield.


    She walked over with a cold face and took it down.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, just a small surprise for you. Hope you have fun in Q City with your boyfriend and don¡¯t


    meddle in other¡¯s business. Those who block others¡¯ wealth might get killed.¡±


    ¡°A death threat?¡± Evan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Yeah, looks like it¡¯s meant for me. Sorry to drag you into this,¡± said Rosalynn. ¡°I¡¯ll cover any damages


    to the car.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the victim, why should you pay for it?¡± Evan was uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    get someone to handle it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably due to a project Bane Corporation has here. Don¡¯t get involved, I¡¯ll have thepany


    handle it.¡±


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Evan blurted out.


    Rosalynn sensed his jealousy.


    1


    ¡°President Silverman wouldn¡¯t bother with such trivial matters,¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police


    first.¡±


    As Rosalynn predicted, the surveince cameras on the scene were down, capturing


    nothing.


    Mr. Lockner, who¡¯s always had a smooth life, was furious.


    After all the fuss, they returned to the hotel around 4 pm.


    On the way back, Rosalynn called Sawyer Galen to postpone the afternoon meeting to the next day.


    Evan, concerned for her safety, guarded Rosalynn to her room and repeatedly warned her not to open


    the door before heading to the lobby.


    He needed to change rooms to be closer to hers.


    As soon as he left, Rosalynn¡¯s doorbell rang.


    Assuming he had more instructions for her, she reluctantly opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, you¡¯re such a nag¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Rosalynn looked at the person in front of her, eyes wide open in


    shock.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Get inside!¡±


    Wayne gave Rosalynn a shove on her shoulder.


    Rosalynn stumbled and took two steps back.


    By the time she wanted to step forward and stop Wayne, he had already came inside and mmed the


    door shut.


    The loud bang made Rosalynn¡¯s heart tremble,


    ¡°President Silverman, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talk outside!¡± Rosalynn said in a deep voice.


    She recalled Wayne¡¯s bad behavior on the cruise.


    ¡°You want me to get out?¡± Wayne walked towards Rosalynn step by step.


    Rosalynn frowned and subconsciously stepped back.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°If I go out now, aren¡¯t you afraid that your new lover will see?¡± Wayne asked coldly, ¡°When did you


    meet with that Lockner family kid? When did you two be so close? What did you two do when you


    snuck out together behind my back?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, can you stop talking nonsense?¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°I have nothing to do with Evan, I¡¯m here


    on a business trip in Q City!¡±


    At this moment, Rosalynn¡¯s back was against the wall, and she had nowhere to retreat.


    In a second, Wayne¡¯s cold hand clutched her neck.


    ¡°The intimate pictures of you two have been sent to me. Do you still want to lie to me?¡±


    Rosalynn felt her neck being strangled and tried to pry Wayne¡¯s hand off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me since five years ago, wearing a mask around me! Always deceiving me!¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± Rosalynn gripped Wayne¡¯s fingers tightly, ¡°You had


    me y Ms. Walley, I acted diligently, made you happy, but now it¡¯s suddenly my fault?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    That¡¯s right¡­


    Didn¡¯t he like her that way before?


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re pressing my hand, it hurts¡­¡±


    Rosalynn felt a tearing pain from her left hand,


    When Wayne came back to his senses, he released her hand subconsciously.


    Rosalynn¡¯s left hand bandage was indeed soaked with blood.


    ¡°Why did you struggle?¡±


    Wayne dragged her hand to the couch to sit down.


    ¡°Did you bring medicine?¡±


    Rosalynn tried to pull her hand away, but Wayne wouldn¡¯t let go.


    In the struggle, she winced in pain.


    ¡°I told you to stop moving!¡± Waynemanded domineeringly.


    ¡°No need for medicine, my hand was healing just fine.¡± Rosalynn said angrily.


    Wayne nced at her, still angry.


    ¡°What pictures were you talking about just now?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne¡¯s anger red up again.


    He unlocked his phone and scrolled through the photos: ¡°Look for yourself, how can do you wrong?¡±


    Rosalynn browsed through them with a sinking face, her expression getting worse with each picture.


    ¡°Did you have someone follow me?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that boring, someone else sent it to me,¡± Wayne threw the phone on the side. irritably before


    ring at Rosalynn.


    ¡°These are all misaligned shots. There are surveince cameras all over the airport parking lot,


    President Silverman, with your vast resources, why don¡¯t you just check theplete video?¡± Rosalynn


    said calmly


    ¡°Misaligned shots?¡± Wayne never considered that possibility.


    ¡°Well?¡± Rosalynnughed in disbelief, ¡°All those angles, which picture truly captured Evan and me


    kissing together?¡±


    Wayne thought about it and realized there wasn¡¯t one.


    ¡°Go ahead and check on it, I need to rest.¡± Rosalynn tried to get up.


    Wayne roughly pushed her back down.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s anger red up.


    ¡°Who let youe on this business trip? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wayne asked.


    2/3


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°My project had a problem, so I came here to deal with it. Why do I have to tell


    you? Pr¨¦sident Silverman, I¡¯m not your secretary anymore.¡±


    Instead of answering her, Wayne asked, ¡°What about Evan? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Rosalynn became more irritated, ¡°President Silverman, what¡¯s wrong


    with you? Didn¡¯t we make everything clear? If you keep pestering me like this, won¡¯t you fear that I


    would misinterpret for you having feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Wayne reacted strongly and grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Rosalynn, we agreed that you¡¯d leave when I get married, but I¡¯m not married yet, so this rtionship


    can¡¯t end!¡±


    Rosalynn stared at Wayne in shock.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what¡¯s this bullshit?¡± Her eyes gradually filled with resentment. ¡°For these five years, I¡¯ve been


    wholeheartedly devoted to you. Even if you don¡¯t like me anymore, you can¡¯t treat me like this. Are you


    really that heartless?¡±


    Rosalynn had never looked at Wayne this way before.


    Wayne felt a little panicked for a moment.


    ¡°Or do you think that since you spent money, the goods should always belong to you?¡± Rosalynn got


    more and more agitated. ¡°If I give you back everything you gave me, can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wayne felt an unprecedented fear. He didn¡¯t even know what he was scared of, but he


    instinctively answered Rosalynn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn scolded sharply.


    Afterward, she felt her stomach churn. She pushed him away, ran to the bathroom, made sure to lock


    the door, and leaned over the toilet to vomit.


    When she finished, she was exhausted.


    Sitting on the floor, she tenderly touched her belly.


    She finally understood that this little brat didn¡¯t like her daddy.


    Several times, she had such strong pregnancy reactions because Wayne was present.


    Outside.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, intending to go to the bathroom, but identally bumped into


    Rosalynn¡¯s bag.


    The bag overturned on the ground, spilling everything inside.


    The first thing Wayne saw was the neatly packed pillboxes.


    As he was about to pick them up, his eyes were drawn to a piece of paper with red writing


    on it.


    Wayne picked it up, read it word by word, and his expression turned grim. He caught two


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    pieces of information, one was that someone had sent Rosalynn a death threat without knowing the


    consequences.


    The other was the term ¡°boyfriend.¡±


    Rosalynn took a moment to recover and then came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing the stuff scattered from her bag, her heart skipped a beat.


    Those pills¡­


    Rosalynn rushed over, grabbed the things off the floor, and stuffed them back into her bag.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Wayne handed the paper to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Death threat.¡± Rosalynn picked up her bag and went into the bedroom.


    Wayne followed closely.


    Before he could ask any more questions, Rosalynn tiredly said, ¡°President Silverman, President Strand


    is well aware of the situation. You can ask him, I really don¡¯t feel well and need to rest!¡±


    Having just vomited, Rosalynn¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were red.


    Even though Wayne was furious about the ¡°boyfriend¡± mentioned in the letter, he couldn¡¯t bear to get


    angry with her again.


    Rosalynn ignored him, took off her coat, lifted the nket, and curled up inside.


    After a while, Rosalynn felt the bed sink behind her.


    A familiar scent enveloped her instantly.


    Wayne tenderly embraced her from behind, and all his anger and ferocity disappeared.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Wayne hugged Rosalynn, and there was actually an enormous sense of happiness.


    ¡°President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, not resisting, because she was genuinely


    tired.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wayne buried his head in her neck and answered.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart seemed to be torn apart by something bit by bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I just want to live a peaceful, ordinary life¡­leave me alone.¡±


    Without any hysterics or angry roars, she just calmly requested.


    Wayne subconsciously tightened his hand around Rosalynn¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Ms. Walley,¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°All the things you like about me, they¡¯re just a show I put on,


    but I¡¯m tired¡­I don¡¯t want to be Olivia¡¯s substitute anymore, I just want to be myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. You wanted to rest, right?¡±


    Wayne freed a hand and gently covered Rosalynn¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sleep now.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t understand what Wayne was thinking.


    He didn¡¯t love her and he had a new substitute, why did he still cling to her?


    Because she used to be too good at her job?


    Rosalynn mockingly thought.


    She let her thoughts run wild and then fell into a deep slumber.


    Maybe it was the death threat at noon that really scared her. After falling asleep, Rosalynn


    had nightmares.


    Well, not nightmares per se.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In her dream, she returned to the day of her grandma¡¯s funeral.


    A few neighbors came to her house that day.


    She wore a ck dress with a small white flower pinned to her hair.


    After her grandma died, she didn¡¯t feel much. She didn¡¯t even cry.


    All those years, her grandma was continuously tormented by illness.


    A lot of money was spent, but it only prolonged her grandma¡¯s suffering.


    She thought her grandma was finally relieved.


    But when her grandma was about to be buried in the ground, the sudden feeling of parting


    overwhelmed her like andslide.


    She was so scared that she wanted to snatch her grandma back.


    Neighbors cried as they held her, and she knelt outside, overwhelmed by a huge sense of fear and


    helplessness.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Rosalynn screamed and cried.


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± The familiar yet strange voice came to her ear.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Wayne¡¯s face slowly came into focus in front of her eyes.


    Rosalynn¡¯s breathing hadn¡¯t calmed down yet; she gasped for air.


    Her unfocused gaze slowly gathered.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wayne looked worried and his fingertips gently wiped away the tears. from the corner


    of her eyes.


    Rosalynn looked away and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wayne wanted to say something, but the doorbell rang.


    Rosalynn pushed Wayne, ¡°Make some room.¡±


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t budge but pushed her back instead, ¡°Who is it? Your boyfriend?¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    The doorbell was still ringing, annoying everyone.


    ¡°Wayne, shh¡­¡±


    Before Rosalynn could get angry, Wayne lowered his head and bit her neck.


    -¡°Are you nuts?¡± Rosalynn pushed him away, and this time he was easily pushed away.


    ¡°Go answer the door.¡±


    ¡°Freak!¡± Rosalynn flipped her hair down to cover her bitten neck with her long hair, got out of bed from


    the other side, and opened the door.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Outside, it was indeed an anxious Evan.


    ¡°Rosalynn, were you asleep? I couldn¡¯t reach you on the phone, and you didn¡¯t answer the doorbell, it


    scared me to death!¡± Evan sighed in relief, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay, or I would have called the


    police!¡±


    ¡°I was asleep, do you need something?¡±


    ¡°My princess, look at the time, we should have dinner now!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes were full of affection, ¡°I saw


    you didn¡¯t eat much at lunch, did you not like the taste of the food? Let¡¯s have something light for


    dinner!¡±


    Before Rosalynn could refuse, she saw Evan¡¯s gaze move past her, looking behind her.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    In an instant, Wayne put a coat on her: ¡°Wear a coat, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Wayne spoke in a somewhat annoyed tone, as if he were her considerate boyfriend.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Evan asked in surprise.


    Wayne didn¡¯t even look at him, just casually moved Rosalynn¡¯s hair from under the coat, revealing a


    red mark he had just bitten on her heck.


    ¡°I am her man, is it strange that I am here?¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn and Evan almost eximed simultaneously.


    But soon after, Evan¡¯s gaze fell on Rosalynn¡¯s neck.


    Her skin was fair and would turn red easily at the slightest pinch.


    Wayne knew her too well.


    Evan looked at that red mark and felt a pang of heartache.


    No matter how naive he was, he was still an adult, how could he not recognize a hickey?


    When Rosalynn noticed Evan¡¯s gaze, she also realized Wayne¡¯s scheme.


    But that¡¯s okay, maybe this would cause Evan to give up pursuing her.


    Who knows¡­


    ¡°Bastard, you forced her!!¡±


    Evan cursed and raised his fist, rushing towards Wayne.


    Rosalynn waspletely stupefied by Evan¡¯s actions


    14:39


    Before she could stop him, Evan was already pinned to the wall by Wayne.


    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re so young and you¡¯re trying to steal someone else¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Rosalynn stepped forward, trying to pull Wayne away.


    ¡°Do you see, what can this weak guy do for you? Can he protect you?¡± Wayne pinned Evan down and


    pressed him harder.


    Evan¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    He must be in great pain.


    ¡°Wayne, enough!!¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s anger, Wayne didn¡¯t take any further outrageous actions, and simply pushed Evan


    out of the door.


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, this is my first, andst warning, Rosalynn is mine, anyone who dares lust after her, I will


    make their life a living hell!¡±


    Rosalynn waspletely shocked.


    This bastard, does he even know when to stop?


    ¡°Evan¡­¡± Rosalynn wanted to check on Evan.


    Wayne simply pulled her back and mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Wayn..¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t yet subsided, when Wayne forcefully kissed her.


    Rosalynn wanted to bite him.


    Having learned from the past, Wayne held her jaw.


    In the end, Rosalynn was kissed by him until she could barely stand, then Wayne ended this overly


    aggressive kiss.


    He was panting, holding Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks. The two were very close, his nose almost touching hers.


    His gaze was like a beast surveying its prey.


    He watched as Rosalynn¡¯s beautiful eyes stared nkly at him.


    Her face was slightly pale due tock of oxygen, but her ears were so red they seemed about to bleed,


    and her lips were slightly swollen from the blood rush.


    After such a long time, there was finally a moment when she turned back to the look he was familiar


    with, as if she still belonged to him.


    717


    14:39


    Chapter


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    Wayne lowered his gaze and gently kissed her lips again.


    When Rosalynn came back to her senses, she immediately pushed him away, stepped


    back, and was about to open the door to check on Evan.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be more upset if he saw you like this?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice sounded like a demon¡¯s whisper, full of teasing.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Wayne was different from all those ruthless fictional characters.


    He didn¡¯t have a tragic background.


    His parents were alive and well, and they loved each other.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne was raised as a pampered golden child.


    Rosalynn had been with him for five years, and she was used to his coldness and arrogance as well as


    his ruthless and brutal ways in the business world.


    Other than Olivia, nothing could ever hold him down.


    Strictly speaking, Rosalynn didn¡¯t even think Olivia could do that.


    When he had that car ident, Olivia left him to marry someone from the royal family.


    Wayne found a substitute to satisfy himself, but never tried to get Olivia back.


    Rosalynn had seen Wayne in many situations, but never like this.


    She turned around.


    Wayne¡¯s shirt was a little wrinkled.


    He looked at Rosalynn with a smug expression, making her feel like a stranger.


    ¡°Are you possessed or something?¡± Rosalynn asked seriously.


    Wayne¡¯s expression stiffened, and quickly darkened.


    ¡°What did you say to him about me?¡± Wayne asked.


    That jerk just wanted to punch him, using him of forcing her!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Rosalynn finished her sentence and walked to her bedroom, picking up her cell phone.


    The disy showed airne mode.


    She didn¡¯t have to ask who had changed the settings.


    She turned off airne mode and, after thinking for a moment, sent a text message to


    Evan.


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened today. I hope you didn¡¯t get hurt. Please go back for now,


    and I¡¯ll apologize to you once I¡¯m done with my work.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t respond.


    To be honest, Wayne was too good at pissing people off.


    1/3


    14:39


    She figured she¡¯d probably lose Evan as a friend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Wayne walked in and sat down on the sofa across from Rosalynn.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re very talented.¡± Wayne said seriously, ¡°Bane Corporation has an uing energy project and


    will be establishing a new energy corporation. I want you to run thispany.¡±


    Rosalynn froze. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I want you to be the CEO of the newpany.¡± Wayne answered carefully and seriously.


    Rosalynn had to admit.


    It was very tempting.


    But¡­


    The more tempting it was, the more it would cost to ept it. She wasn¡¯t blind to that fact.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Rosalynn declined without hesitation.


    She really wanted to achieve something in her career, but her situation was different now.


    For her child, she had to get away from Wayne.


    Otherwise, once he found out about the baby, she¡¯d never be able to keep it.


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t be stubborn with me!¡± Wayne rarely called her by that name.


    Seeing Wayne getting mad again, she reluctantly changed her attitude. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°How much time do you need?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯m back in the H City.¡± Rosalynn tried to stall him.


    Wayne was quite satisfied.


    Many people couldn¡¯t even get the chance to be the CEO of the energy corporation.


    He offered her the position directly, and she would not refuse it.


    After being apart recently, Wayne slowly realized.


    Rosalynn was ambitious.


    A vi and 20 million couldn¡¯t satisfy her ambitions, but the title of ¡°CEO of Energy Corporation¡± was a


    different story.


    ¡°Come on, have dinner with me.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Rosalynn refused. ¡°I have work to do.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Wayne frowned and thought for a moment. He felt he couldn¡¯t continue butting heads with Rosalynn.


    She didn¡¯t seem to respond well to tough tactics.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something light?¡± he recalled hearing that annoying guy saying earlier. ¡°Wayne,


    can you stop that? I¡¯m not used to it!¡± Rosalynn turned her head away.


    Wayne was taken aback. ¡°What did I do? I just asked what you wanted to eat.¡±


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°President Silverman, when did you ever care about what I wanted to eat before?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face slowly darkened.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re on this topic, President Silverman, we¡¯ve been together for five years. Do you.


    know what I like and don¡¯t like to eat?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Wayne said, ¡°You can tell me now.¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    As she was speaking, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Jacob calling.


    ¡°President Strand,¡± Rosalynn spoke coldly and with distance, ¡°I fell asleep this afternoon. and


    identally set my phone to airne mode. You¡¯ve arrived, right?¡±


    ¡°Why does your voice sound hoarse?¡± Jacob asked, ignoring her question.


    ¡°I might have caught a little cold,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Do we need to meet before. tomorrow¡¯s meeting?¡±


    ¡°How about we have dinner together?¡±


    Before Rosalynn could answer, Wayne took her phone, ¡°Find a restaurant and send the


    address to my phone.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob thought to himself, ¡°WTF?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Your daddy.¡± Wayne hung up the phone.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother arguing with Wayne and went to change her clothes.


    Wayne followed her: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m changing my clothes.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s clothes were all coordinated sets.


    1/3


    14:40


    She reached for her wardrobe.


    With a swift motion, Wayne took the clothes from behind her and then led her to the side. with her


    uninjured hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn frowned in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you change.¡± Wayne said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Rosalynn decisively refused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a reason to refuse.¡± Wayne looked at her. ¡°When I broke my arm ying basketball,


    how did you take care of me?¡±


    ¡°That was my job. I took your money.¡±


    ¡°You can pay me now.¡± Wayne waspletely relentless.


    ¡°Wayne¡­ can you not do this?¡± Rosalynn was helpless.


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Wayne hugged her. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have much patience. Or should I


    say, I¡¯ve tried talking to you nicely, but you won¡¯t listen. We need to change our approach¡­¡±


    Wayne nced at the bed behind him.


    A shiver went down Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    She knew exactly what Wayne¡¯s ¡°other approach¡± meant.


    Biting her teeth, she let Wayne help her change.


    Wayne clumsily fumbled through the task.


    It would¡¯ve taken only a few minutes if she¡¯d done it herself, but Wayne took more than ten


    minutes.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    He removed his hands from her and then hugged her waist, leaning in to kiss her beautiful corbone


    and the hickey on her neck.


    ¡°You still need a scarf.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Rosalynn pushed him away.


    Wayne liked leaving marks on her body, so she used a concealer with strong coverage.


    A momentter, the hickey on Rosalynn¡¯s neck were concealed.


    Wayne felt ufortable inside and picked up the concealer with a disdainful look, ¡°Why does this


    crap even exist in the world?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    There was no one outside the door, Evan was already gone.


    Wayne was pretty happy about that.


    He subconsciously nced at Rosalynn.


    She walked forward with a cold expression, no extra emotions.


    ¡°I thought he had more determination,¡± Wayne mocked.


    Rosalynn ignored him.


    With one in front and the other in the back, they walked to the elevator.


    Wayne¡¯s phone rang.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked down at it, and his expression visibly turned colder.


    It was from Maddie.


    He hung up directly.


    The elevator door opened, and two kids were roughhousing and rushed out, heading straight for


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Wayne wrapped his arms around her and protected her.


    ¡°Sorry! Our kids were ying and didn¡¯t see you!¡± The children¡¯s parent immediately apologized.


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened,


    Both little boys quickly apologized too.


    Rosalynn said gently, ¡°You need to be more careful in the future. If you really hurt someone, your


    parents will be in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°We know¡­¡± The two children pouted in reply.


    After the children¡¯s parent apologized several times and scolded the kids, they left.


    ¡°Alright, let go of me.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand was still holding Rosalynn¡¯s waist.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed until she said something.


    When she mentioned it¡­ Wayne held her even tighter. ¡°No.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless. What the heck was going on with him?


    In the past, even in front of outsiders, or people like Jacob who knew about their


    15:34 0


    Then she stood by the elevator, waiting for Wayne toe out and give her back the phone.


    In a moment, she heard Wayne saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Rosalynn let out a sarcasticugh, not sure what she was feeling.


    When Wayne stepped out of the elevator and saw Rosalynn, he felt inexplicably nervous and panicked.


    ¡°Leave the project stuff to Jacob ande back to H City with me.¡±


    Rosalynn reached out, took back her phone, and then looked up at Wayne. Her beautiful eyes were


    clear, devoid of any emotions.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just as she was about to take her hand back, Wayne grabbed it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already got a death threat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Rosalynn said calmly. ¡°If I can¡¯t handle this little thing, how can I be an CEO?¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Rosalynn shook off Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Wayne froze.


    ¡°What are you going to do in H City? You want me to go with you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne looked deeply into her eyes, then said coldly, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    With that, Wayne turned and left in big strides.


    Rosalynn stood there, thinking, this should be thest time, right? Wayne won¡¯t bother her anymore,


    right?


    The restaurant Jacob had found was right next to the hotel.


    He was already there.


    Jacob was shocked to find out that Wayne was in Q City and with Rosalynn.


    He knew that Ms. Rosso had already arrived in H City, preparing for their engagement


    party.


    They had even arranged media coverage for the uing official announcement.


    As Jacob was thinking, Rosalynn arrived.


    Jacob nced behind her, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Wayne?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone back to H City.¡± Rosalynn took out herptop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Jacob waved his hand.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face looked really unhealthy, sickly even.


    ¡°Forgive me for being nosy, but were you two¡­back together?¡± Jacob asked cautiously.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Jacob, that¡¯s a strange question. When have I ever been with Wayne? How


    could we get back together?¡±


    Jacob: ¡°¡­¡±


    Secretary Tesdal had be quite sharp, huh?


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I admire you a lot,¡± Jacob poured Rosalynn a cup of coffee. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Prodigy


    Inc.¡¯s affairs or the overall nning of this project, I¡¯ve seen it all. You¡¯re very capable.¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point, why beat around the bush?¡±


    Jacobughed, having been called out.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll be straightforward,¡± Jacob looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Stop getting involved with Wayne. The


    union of the Silverman family and the Rosso family involves massive interests. Both families value it


    greatly¡­¡±


    ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re overestimating me,¡± Rosalynn smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been awake and aware for the past


    five years. What about you, have you been confused? I¡¯m just Olivia¡¯s substitute. As you said, the


    alliance between Wayne and the Rosso family holds a massive interest. So why do you think Wayne


    would destroy that for me?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Even if he hasn¡¯t thought about it, others might still be wary of your presence,¡± Jacob exined


    concisely.


    Rosalynn looked down, conceding as Jacob had a point.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Ms. Rosso, but what woman could ept her husband entangling with


    another woman outside?


    Even if Ms. Rosso could tolerate it, could the Rosso family?


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Rosalynn replied indifferently.


    It seemed that after the business trip, she would have to leave H City.


    After dinner.


    Rosalynn and Jacob discussed work.


    Most of the time, it was Jacob talking.


    Rosalynn listened attentively and took down many notes,


    ¡°I heard you got a death threat?¡± Jacob asked near the end of their conversation.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to meet with Sawyer anymore. Just call him and


    let¡¯s go to the site directly tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    When Jacob was studying abroad before, he was quite a yboy and handsome too, which got him


    into a lot of trouble.


    As a result, he received death threats.


    He still remembered that the first time he was threatened, it was from the Y Country mafia,


    and it freaked him out for days.


    It wasn¡¯t until his family stepped in that the problem was resolved.


    ¡°Have you been threatened before?¡± Jacob asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him as if he was crazy. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared? You¡¯re so calm,¡± Jacob pressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being afraid?¡± Rosalynn put herptop back in her bag, ¡°Thanks for arranging the


    car, see you at seven in the morning downstairs in the hotel lobby.¡±


    After Rosalynn left, Jacob was still thinking, until Wayne called.


    ¡°President Silverman, where are you? I¡¯m waiting for you to pick up the tab¡± Jacob said in a cheeky


    tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a few people over.¡± Wayne had a cold tone, ¡°They¡¯ll take care of the local trouble.¡± ¡°Wow¡±


    Jacob leaned back on the soft seat, ¡°You didn¡¯t do this all for me, bro?¡±


    ¡°Just let out what you have in mind.¡± Wayne was impatient.


    ¡°Wayne, what¡¯s the deal? Aren¡¯t you letting Secretary Tesdal off the hook?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to.¡±


    Jacob, who had been cking off, suddenly sat up straight.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t n to.¡±


    SHE


    ¡°What was Secretary Tesdal¡¯s opinion?¡± Jacob inquired.


    It didn¡¯t seem like Secretary Tesdal wanted to continue this twisted rtionship.


    ¡°Her reaction doesn¡¯t matter. At worst, I¡¯ll just lock her up.¡±


    Jacob felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°Are you going nuts thinking about Olivia?¡±


    Wayne had given up thinking about it.


    15:35


    Whether it was because of Olivia or Rosalynn, all he knew was that he wouldn¡¯t let go of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not cool to do that. Rosalynn is a person too¡­¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Wayne cut him off and hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t think he was being unkind.


    If Rosalynn left him, her quality of life would drop dramatically, not to mention she¡¯d lose his protection


    in this cruel world and suffer many hardships.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Except for not giving her a title, he could give her everything so that she could live carefree for the rest


    of her life.


    Wayne thought about it and made a call to those people he sent to Q City.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let things go too smoothly. Have Secretary Tesdal stumble a bit¡­ but keep a close watch and


    don¡¯t let her get hurt,¡± Wayne ordered firmly.


    The person on the other end agreed, bewildered.


    Weren¡¯t they there to help Secretary Tesdal and President Strand?


    Why did they still have to make Secretary Tesdal stumble?


    The boss¡¯s thinking was really hard to figure out!


    After hanging up the phone, Wayne felt a bit better.


    When she realized how hard it was outside, she¡¯d naturally remember how easy it was


    with him.


    That¡¯s right¡­ he should check out some good nursing homes in H City.


    Just now, Rosa was calling for her grandmother in her sleep, she must be missing her.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Afterwards, he could bring her grandma ?ver¡­


    That would cheer her up, right?


    By the time Wayne got back to H City, it was alreadyte at night.


    In the special care ward of the Rosso family¡¯s private hospital.


    Wayne pushed in through the door.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re here!¡± Maddie quickly got up.


    Heatherway was lying in the hospital bed with a bloody gauze on her forehead. She was awake, and it


    seemed like there was no problem anywhere else.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, what kind of tone is this?¡± A middle-aged woman wearing a meticulous uniform stood next


    to Maddie.


    Wayne had seen her before. She was the housekeeper of the Heatherway family.


    #


    ¡°Jones¡­¡± Heatherway gave her a tug.


    ¡®Jones, Wayne is just worried about Heatherway.¡± Maddie saw that even a Rosso family¡¯s servant


    dared to be cold towards Wayne and immediately raised her chin.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, today was the day my youngdy and Mr. Wayne were supposed to pick a banquet venue.


    The youngdy was overjoyed and had told this to Mr. and Mrs. Rosso long time ago. Now things had


    ended up like this, and both Mr. and Mrs. Rosso are worried and doubting the sincerity of the marriage


    between the Silverman and Rosso


    families!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Wayne asked coldly.


    ¡°Mr¡­¡± Jones¡¯s arrogance was instantly suppressed for the most part.


    Wayne looked at Heatherway, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t mind where you want to hold the wedding reception, or


    what kind of style you go for your wedding!¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡±Maddie didn¡¯t expect that Wayne would turn the tables on Heatherway.


    ¡°Did I cause your car ident?¡± Wayne continued to be aggressive.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Heatherway¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I told mom and dad that I wasn¡¯t familiar with the road and hit a


    fire hydrant¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Wayne nced at Jones and continued, ¡°Ms. Rosso, our marriage is a win-win alliance for the


    interests of both families. But if anyone thinks they can threaten me with this, we both probably need to


    cool down and think carefully about whether it is really


    necessary for us to continue working together.


    ¡°Wayne, what are you talking about?¡± Maddie scolded.


    ¡°Auntie, Wayne is right.¡± Heatherway looked at Wayne and said softly, ¡°This is Jones¡¯s fault today. I


    apologize for her.¡±


    Jones¡¯ face turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction from Wayne when she just whined a few words.


    But¡­ Wayne was clearly in the wrong today.


    She had checked Wayne¡¯s itinerary.


    After leaving the hotel, he went straight to the airport and to Q City.


    His secretary, who was rumored to have an unclear rtionship with him, was also in Q


    City.


    He wasn¡¯t going for work at all.


    Miss Heatherway was so distracted all day because of his absence that she had a car


    ident!


    And now, it was Heatherway who was apologizing!


    Wayne was good at the carrot and stick strategy.


    He softened a bit, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Heatherway¡¯s eyes were red, and she shook her head grievously, ¡°There was an airbag, so I¡¯m not


    seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl!¡± Maddie looked heartbroken, ¡°How can you say you¡¯re not seriously hurt?? You had a


    concussion and sprained your hand!¡±


    Only then did Wayne notice that Heatherway¡¯s right hand was in a cast.


    Heatherway lowered her head, looking pitiful and saying nothing.


    Maddie red at Wayne.


    ¡°Heatherway has to stay in the hospital for observation overnight. You stay with her!¡±


    Wayne remained silent for a moment before finally agreeing, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Heatherway, Wayne has always been like this since he was little, distant and not good at caring for


    others.¡± Maddie turned to apologize to Heatherway, ¡°It¡¯s a working progress, after you two get married,


    you can gradually teach him!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Heatherway shyly nodded her head.


    But¡­ not good at caring for others?


    Heatherway recalled the scene when Wayne tried to pick up Secretary Tesdal anxiously, not even


    caring about the ss shards.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The special care ward was spacious, with a sofa ced by the window.


    Wayne was curled up on the sofa, dealing with some things he hadn¡¯t managed to handle during the


    day.


    Outside the window, the autumn rain lingers.


    Maddie didn¡¯t stay long and Jones tactfully went outside.


    Only Wayne and Heatherway were left in the ward.


    ¡°Wayne, if you¡¯re bored, just go back. I¡¯m fine,¡± Heatherway said considerately.


    ¡°No worries, you just have a good rest.¡± Wayne didn¡¯t even lift his head.


    Once he was done with his tasks, he inexplicably clicked on Rosalynn¡¯s messages on


    Whatsapp.


    In the past, if she wasn¡¯t with him, she would always ask if he had safely reached his destination after


    every flight. But not this time.


    S


    Wayne felt a bit sour and then clicked on Rosalynn¡¯s Instagram.


    She had shared a picture of a fluffy little kitten.


    did


    Wayne had never seen this kitten before. When did she get a cat?


    every


    The caption of her picture was: Happy little cat.


    kelina


    Below it, everyone from the CEO office hadmented.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I miss you.¡±


    Rosalynn replied: #hug emoji#


    Wayne was speechles


    ¡°But I want to see a selfie of the beauty


    Rosalynn replied: ¡°I¡¯ll send you one privately~¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face clouded over.


    Had Rosalynn ever sent him a selfie? No.


    He continued scrolling down.


    Someone else replied: ¡°I wish to be reincarnated as Secretary Tesdal¡¯s little cat in my next life!¡±


    Rosalynn replied with


    a cat emoji.


    Wayne liked the post, then he continued looking through her Instagram.


    She seldom shared her life on social media.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The next post was from three months ago.


    A picture of a small cake, with the caption: Happy Birthday.


    Subconsciously, Wayne frowned. He kind of remembered that Rosalynn¡¯s birthday was in August.


    But what day it was, he¡­ couldn¡¯t recall.


    Every year on her birthday, he¡¯d just fill out a check and let her buy whatever she liked.


    Wayne was slightly annoyed.


    Her next Instagram post was fromte April.


    In the photo, there were two elderly people and a woman who looked somewhat like


    Rosalynn.


    Also, an incredibly cute little girlughing, wearing a floral dress and two small braids.


    This was probably a family photo.


    The caption said ¡°I mis


    you.¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brow.


    Around this time of year¡­she must have gone home to be with her grandmother.


    So, she was feeling upset because she had to leave her grandma and return to H City?


    Wayne clicked on thements.


    On every one of Rosalynn¡¯s Instagram posts, the people from the CEO¡¯s office would leavements


    and likes.


    TH


    But there were noments under this post.


    Just as he seemed to have thought of something, Heatherway suddenly let out a light


    hum.


    Looking up, Wayne saw that Heatherway had already gotten out of bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne put away his phone.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Wayne frowned and got up, walking over.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thirsty, I wanna have some water¡­¡± Heatherway said, sounding a bit flustered.


    ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Wayne poured a ss of water for her.


    Heatherway didn¡¯t lie back down, though, standing beside the bed.


    Taking the water, she hesitated for a second, ¡°Wayne, can we talk about Ms. Tesdal?¡±


    Wayne frowned instinctively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean any harm!¡± Heatherway hurried to say.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Wayne asked, both his tone and expression were cold.


    ¡°When Ms. Tesdal was injured, I saw how worried you were about her. You were pretty distracted


    afterward too.¡± Heatherway gave a helpless smile, not seeming bothered by his rtionship with


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°She is indeed very important to me,¡± Wayne replied bluntly. ¡°Ms. Rosso, I won¡¯t stand in your way if


    you want to date other men, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So even if we get married, you have no intention of ending things with her?¡± Heatherway took over his


    sentence.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Heatherway looked like she understood. ¡°At least you¡¯re honest.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Heatherway nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better to talk about this upfront. I don¡¯t want to be tied down by


    marriage either. In the future, we¡¯ll just go our separate ways. But we still need to act like a loving


    couple in front of our parents and the media. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the engagement business over with as soon as possible so we can both be free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heatherway took a sip of water andy back down.


    Wayne felt rather relieved.


    Now that he had talked things over with Heatherway, things should be easier.


    He sat back on the couch and couldn¡¯t wait to send a message to Rosalynn, ¡°Come back


    on as you¡¯re done!


    It was almost 1 a.m. Wayne didn¡¯t expect Rosalynn to respond right away.


    He opened her Ins again, only to find that she had blocked him.


    Wayne: ¡°???¡±


    Rosalynn found out Wayne had liked her Ins posts and changed her privacy settings.


    A momentter, she received Wayne¡¯s message.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply. She opened the photo about her grandmother.


    It was probably because it waste, but some hidden deep emotions finally surfaced, swelling


    uncontrobly in the darkness.


    That day was her grandmother¡¯s funeral.


    The overwhelming helplessness and fear for the future almost swallowed Rosalynn


    whole.


    She was like a drowning person, desperately wanting to grasp something.


    So she shared a photo that only Wayne could see.


    This was the only time she acted recklessly in her five years with Wayne.


    She waited for a very long time, but nothing happened, not even after her grandmother was buried.


    From then on, she had no illusions about Wayne.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that, more than half a yearter, Wayne would go through her Inste at


    night.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He must have seen that photo too, right?


    Too bad¡­ he would never know that the words in the caption, ¡°I miss you,¡± were meant for him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Wayne texted her again: ¡°?¡±


    Rosalynn decided to ignore him.


    Wayne called her directly.


    The spoiled rich kid couldn¡¯t stand being neglected and ignored.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to answer the call, but considering she was about to run away, she couldn¡¯t risk


    rming him.


    She picked up the phone.


    ¡°President Silverman, you realize what time it is?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you block me?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°I just felt like it.¡± Rosalynny down, exhaustion washing over her. ¡°President Silverman, if


    you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m really tired. We can talk about this some other time¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, but you had the energy to block me?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Her faint ¡°well¡± was like a fluffy kitten¡¯s tail brushing Wayne¡¯s heart.


    It tickled.


    He licked his lips.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ms. Rosso?¡± Rosalynn asked suddenly.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Wayne answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I will be guilty as hell¡­¡± Perhaps she was too tired to censor herself,


    Rosalynn let slip whatever came to mind.


    Wayne¡¯s heart tightened, and he frowned deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense. What do you have to feel


    guilty about?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, and Wayne listened as her breathing slowly evened out.


    Ever since Rosalynn suggested cutting ties with him, Wayne¡¯s emotions had been on edge every day.


    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday, holding her in his arms, feeling her breath, warmth, and heartbeat, that his


    negative emotions began to dissipate.


    He was like a wanderer who had suddenly found his way home.


    Listening to Rosalynn¡¯s breathing, Wayne couldn¡¯t bring himself to hang up.


    1/2


    15:37


    ϵ


    apter


    The next morning, Rosalynn woke up to see her phone still connected.


    She froze for a moment, and her first thought was that it was a good thing the phone was charged,


    otherwise it would have to be turned off after a night of talking.


    Her second thought: Wayne must have really lost his mind.


    ¡°You awake?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard a gentle voice from Wayne¡¯s side, slightly muffled.


    ¡°Wayne, what would you like for breakfast?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s body stiffened, though her brain hadn¡¯t processed the situation. Instinctively, she hung up.


    After that, she quickly blocked Wayne¡¯s number.


    The whole operation was smooth and swift.


    Holding her phone, her face contorted.


    Wayne was more than just a jerk; he had some disgusting habits too.


    Last night¡­ he was on the phone with her while also with Heatherway¡­


    Rosalynn felt nauseous and rushed to the bathroom to retch.


    After throwing up, she found several messages from Wayne on various social media


    apps.


    ¡°You blocked my number?¡±


    ¡°Remove my number from the blocklist immediately!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, you really are getting bolder!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for concern about work-rted matters, Rosalynn would have loved to block all Wayne¡¯s


    contacts.


    Instead, she chose to ignore him, changed her clothes, grabbed herptop bag, and headed


    downstairs.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    There was a ck business car parked outside the hotel. Upon seeing Rosalynn, the driver got out to


    open the door for her.


    Jacob, dressed in a shy suit, was lounging in the car with his long legs curled up. He casually


    greeted her, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, mornin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Mornin¡¯.¡± Rosalynn got in the car.


    Her face was even colder than usual, and Jacob intuitively sensed that she was in a bad mood. He


    didn¡¯t push his luck.


    Once the car started, he put on his eye mask and took a nap.


    Ever since they got here, poor Jacob wasn¡¯t limated to the food and water, and he didn¡¯t sleep well


    last night.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother with him and was busy emailing back and forth with others.


    When they arrived at the construction site, Sawyer and his team greeted them with big


    smiles.


    LIFE


    #


    TE


    ¡°The construction site¡¯s a mess everywhere. You guys don¡¯t have toe here in person!¡± Sawyer said


    with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s been an incident at the site, it¡¯s only natural that wee take a look,¡± Rosalynn slightly


    replied.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    B


    Sawyer nodded with a smile, ¡°We are always having conflicts with those pesky vigers, and I¡¯m


    worried they might hurt you!¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent.


    #F


    Jacob chuckled, ¡°Well, if we do run into any conflicts, it¡¯ll just be the vigers¡¯ bad luck.¡±


    HE


    Sawyer was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°If they just want money, we can talk. But if they hurt me or Secretary Tesdal, they won¡¯t get a single


    cent, and I can guarantee they¡¯ll end up in jail,¡± said Jacob with a grin.


    Sawyer¡¯s smile was fading fast. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about your safety, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Jacob nodded.


    They entered the conference room at the construction site, where more than a dozen locals were


    already seated.


    Seeing someoneing in, the people directly banged on the table without saying a word.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones in charge of this crappypany? You guys are so shameless, trying to


    1/3


    15:38


    1


    A


    dig up our ancestors¡¯ graves! We¡¯re going to fight you today!¡±


    The leader of the group was so fired up he was about to charge at them.


    Seeing this, Sawyer quickly stepped forward, trying to cate the man while also winking at him to not


    get physical.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a rich young man and a delicate young assistant wouldn¡¯t be scared off by their


    threats.


    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± said Sawyer while pushing the man back into his seat. ¡°President Strand


    and Secretary Tesdal flew all the way here from H City just to address your concerns!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation! You guys have to go around this piece ofnd!¡± The leader of the


    group eximed.


    Perle


    ¡°Go around?¡± Rosalynn sat down, and asked calmly. ¡°That¡¯s not totally impossible.¡±


    Sawyer and his team were immediately flustered.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, the project is halfway done, how can we go around it?¡±


    ¡°Do


    you know how much the cost will increase?¡±


    ¡°President Strand, what¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    Jacob certainly didn¡¯t mean that because going around would cost them an extra billion at least.


    ¡°Why are you guys so anxious? I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± Rosalynn said kindly, ncing at the vigers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard it too; going around thisnd would mean a massive loss for ourpany. So, as long


    as you canpensate us for the cost, we¡¯ll consider going around


    it.¡±


    Jacob almost burst intoughter.


    These people were trying to extort them, but Secretary Tesdal shut them down with the


    same tactic.


    Sawyer and his team were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°You bitch, are you ying us? We¡¯re asking you guys to cough up the money to smooth things over


    with us! And now you¡¯re trying to get money from us?!¡± The leader of the group inadvertently exposed


    their true intentions in his anger.


    Sawyer¡¯s face darkened. His original n was to have the vigers reject the n to use money to


    resolve the issue, giving the leaders from H City a serious blow before asking for more money.


    But now¡­


    15:38


    ¡°Ourpany legally obtained the rights to thisnd three years ago, including the area where the


    ancestral graves are,¡± Rosalynn exined calmly. ¡°Out ofpassion, we agreed not to touch your


    graves. You can buy back that piece ofnd and cover our costs to work around it. What¡¯s wrong with


    that?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°You guys can¡¯t expect us to spend our money for nothing, right?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    As soon as she finished speaking, the whole room went dead silent.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but lower his brows and burst intoughter, ¡°Secretary Tesdal has a good point.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t want to negotiate with us, huh?¡± The leading viger suddenly stood up and


    mmed the table.


    Sawyer hurriedly tried to smooth things over, ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, We really should discuss this properly. Being stubborn won¡¯t


    help. Dying the project will only result in losses for thepany.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Sawyer inexplicably, ¡°Stubborn? Mr. Galen, I¡¯m talking about the facts. Where did I


    say wrong?¡±


    Sawyer¡¯s smile nearly crumbled off his face.


    He was furious to be suppressed by a woman.


    Sawyer looked at Jacob.


    3


    =


    Logically speaking, this Mr. Jacob should have a higher rank, so why was he allowing a woman to


    cause trouble here?


    ¡°President Strand, look, both of you came all the way here to solve the problem. You can¡¯t let Secretary


    Tesdal mess around like this, can you?¡±


    Jacob nced at him and shrugged helplessly, ¡°Secretary Tesdal represents the president. Her opinion


    is the president¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Sawyer was speechless, and Rosalynn remained calm, as if waiting to see how they would continue.


    He gritted his teeth and turned to the vigers.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve heard her. Unlike me, Ms. Tesdal represents the president and she can make all the


    decisions here. You don¡¯t need to hold back, if you have any demands, just


    ask!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They had discussed this before, and when Sawyer said this, it meant they could start talking about


    money.


    ¡°We understand your situation, and relocation is tough and costly. So here¡¯s the deal: give us 200


    million, and we¡¯ll relocate the graves,¡± the leading man held up two fingers.


    ¡°200 million?¡± Jacob was shocked.


    ¡°If you change the location of the site, the loss will be way more than 200 million,¡± the man crossed his


    arms, acting like they¡¯vepromised a lot already. ¡°There are so many people in our vige, they all


    will be affected by the relocation of their graves!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! 200 million is not much at all!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been very kind, using the tolerance of the entire vige to save you tens of billions in losses.


    You better not be ungrateful!¡±


    As the crowd got rowdy, Rosalynn remained calm, letting them carry on.


    Jacob had a feeling Rosalynn might have a solution already, remembering Wayne¡¯s callst night, he


    decided to stand by and sat down next to her.


    The crowd kept making noise, but no response came, so they gradually quieted down.


    Sawyer got anxious.


    ¡°President Strand, Secretary Tesdal, what do you mean by this? They¡¯ve all agreed to settle things.


    Even if you two are not satisfied with this, you have to give us some response. Why don¡¯t you say


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Rosalynn smiled and nced at Sawyer.


    When Sawyer first met Rosalynn, he felt restless inside.


    He had never seen such a beautiful girl with a sexy body in all his life.


    But, he didn¡¯t dare do anything to her since she was the president¡¯s woman.


    Before her arrival this time, word had spread from H City that Wayne had dumped her.


    Having lost her backup, how could she still act so cocky?


    Sawyer stared at her. Once the issue was resolved, he¡¯d definitely have to get a taste of this


    president¡¯s secretary!


    As Sawyer was about to drool, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you think about it again.¡±


    But unexpectedly, just as his words fell, his phone rang.


    He took a nce, it was a call from his family.


    He was going to hang up at first.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°You should answer the phone.¡±


    Sawyer was a bit confused.


    It was a call from his home. What did that have to do with her?


    However, he still answered the call with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, crying came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Honey, our car has been


    smashed, and Baldie is gone!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sawyer was so anxious that he almost jumped up.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± The woman on the other end of the line was crying her eyes out.


    Sawyer suddenly thought of Rosalynn.


    He looked astonished at the delicate woman in front of him.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, did you do this?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile became more beautiful, ¡°Mr. Galen, can we have a proper talk now?¡±


    Sawyer hung up and could no longer keep up his polite facade.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side! Why did you hurt my family?!¡± Sawyer roared angrily.


    The vigers looked at Sawyer, then at Rosalynn, puzzled.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why were they suddenly fighting each other?


    They hadn¡¯t rehearsed this before, had they?


    How were they supposed to perform now?


    ¡°Take a guess?¡± Rosalynn tilted her head slightly.


    Sawyer suddenly thought of something and yelled, ¡°I didn¡¯t smash your car! You¡¯ve taken revenge on


    the wrong person!¡±


    Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°It¡¯s strange, Mr. Galen. How did you know that my car was smashed? I didn¡¯t tell


    anyone about it.¡±


    Sawyer was stunned.


    He got this child when he was old.


    blurted out.


    Sawyer stood there as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    ¡°Mr. Galen, you don¡¯t really think that President Strand and I are here to give you money, do you?¡±


    Rosalynn asked slowly, her aura overwhelming.


    Sawyer took a deep breath and looked at the troublemakers, ¡°All of you, get out.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Sawyer lost his temper.


    The dozen or so people hurriedly got up and filed out one by one.


    Then, only Sawyer, Jacob, and Rosalynn were left in the conference room.


    Sawyer took a chair and sat down.


    ¡°It looks like you came prepared. What do you already know?¡± Sawyer asked.


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was light, ¡°Mr. Galen, you could have made a lot of money if you finished this project


    normally, but you got too greedy.¡±


    H


    H


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯s not that I am greedy. I was forced as well!¡± Sawyer¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°It was


    Peter¡­ he has something on me and always threatens me with my son! I had no choice! I really had


    no choice!¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡± Jacob asked.


    ##


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was him!¡± Sawyer wiped his tears. ¡°Actually, it was Peter who found people to


    deliberately make trouble and wanted money! At first, he directly asked for a billion. I knelt down and


    begged him for a long time before he agreed to at least two hundred


    million!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!!¡±


    ¡°Well, I need to have a good talk with Peter.¡± Rosalynn tapped her fingertips on the table.


    Sawyer was taken aback and thought sarcastically that this woman became arrogant once she found


    out a bit of information.


    Did she really think she could interrogate Peter?


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Mr. Galen, something happened to Peter!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    For a moment, Sawyer thought he must have heard wrong.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Someone exposed a lot of Peter¡¯s dirty deeds online, like murder, arson, and all sorts of crimes. The


    police are already after him!¡± said the frightened person who just walked in. ¡°Mr. Galen, what do we do?


    What if Peter rats us out?¡±


    Before the person could finish, Sawyer kicked him.


    The man finally came to his senses, realizing that there were people from the head office


    in the room.


    He quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Galen, that¡¯s enough,¡± Rosalynn spoke up. She was also tired of watching their act.


    Sawyer turned around.


    Why was it at this very moment that Peter¡¯s dirtyundry was aired out?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, do you have anything to do with this?¡± Sawyer asked.


    Rosalynn shrugged slightly, ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s just karma. I wonder if the police have caught


    him. I¡¯d love to verify your ims with Peter.¡±


    Sawyer stood there, sweating profusely.


    He knew that if Peter were caught, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away either.


    This vicious woman must have investigated everything and silently woven a huge.


    Unbeknownst to them, while they were still dreaming about extorting billions, she had already cast her


    net, leaving them no room to escape.


    After Peter¡¯s crimes were exposed, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn¡¯t escape. And Sawyer¡¯s


    fate wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    However¡­


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, my son is still a kid and he is innocent!¡± Sawyer gritted his teeth. ¡°Release my child,


    and I¡¯ll turn myself in!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Galen, take it easy. Let¡¯s take our time and have a talk,¡± Rosalynn gestured for him to


    sit down.


    Sawyer was terrified.


    He had already agreed to turn himself in, yet what more did she want?


    1/2


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    15:39


    But¡­ his son was in her hands, so he had no choice but toply.


    After sitting down, Rosalynn took out a nk notebook and a pen from herptop bag and pushed


    them in front of Sawyer.


    ¡°When I was little, my grandfather taught me that termites never appear alone,¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to waste my time hunting them down one by one, so I¡¯m asking you to list them all down for


    me.¡±


    Sawyer was stunned.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I don¡¯t know about other people¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Rosalynn mmed the pen on the table in front of him, not saying a word more.


    But Sawyer still felt an overwhelming sense of threat and


    pressure.


    ¡°President Strand, do you have any young children at home?¡± Rosalynn suddenly began making small


    talk with Jacob.


    Jacob had been watching Rosalynn intently, so when she suddenly turned to him, his heart raced.


    He coughed lightly to cover his panic, and casually replied, ¡°I have two nephews at that age.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know that young children are very fragile? One careless move, even chewing something


    or just drinking water, can easily choke them to death.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡± Sawyer shouted in horror.


    Rosalynn looked back at him, her gaze puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just chatting with President


    Strand. Mr. Galen, go back to your own thing, and don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    T


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone as beautiful as you could be so


    ruthless!¡± Sawyer dropped all pretenses. ¡°Rosalynn, if you dare to do anything to my son, I won¡¯t let


    you get away with


    it!¡±


    Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, silently gazing at him without saying a word.


    Sawyer felt a chill down his spine being watched like that.


    2/2


    15:39


    But¡­ his son was in her hands, so he had no choice but toply.


    After sitting down, Rosalynn took out a nk notebook and a pen from herptop bag and pushed


    them in front of Sawyer.


    ¡°When I was little, my grandfather taught me that termites never appear alone,¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want to waste my time hunting them down one by one, so I¡¯m asking you to list them all down for


    me.¡±


    Sawyer was stunned.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I don¡¯t know about other people¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Rosalynn mmed the pen on the table in front of him, not saying


    a word more.


    But Sawyer still felt an overwhelming sense of threat and pressure.


    ¡°President Strand, do you have any young children at home?¡± Rosalynn suddenly began making small


    talk with Jacob.


    Jacob had been watching Rosalynn intently, so when she suddenly turned to him, his


    heart raced.


    He coughed lightly to cover his panic, and casually replied, ¡°I have two nephews at that age.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know that young children are very fragile? One careless move, even chewing something


    or just drinking water, can easily choke them to death.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡± Sawyer shouted in horror.


    Rosalynn looked back at him, her gaze puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m just chatting with President


    Strand. Mr. Galen, go back to your own thing, and don¡¯t mind us.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone as beautiful as you could be so ruthless!¡± Sawyer dropped all pretenses.


    ¡°Rosalynn, if you dare to do anything to my son, I won¡¯t let you get away with


    it!¡±


    Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, silently gazing at him without saying a word.


    Sawyer felt a chill down his spine being watched like that.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    His head was full of Rosalynn¡¯s threat just now!


    ¡°If I confess, will you let my son go?¡± Sawyer asked.


    Rosalynn was a bit frustrated: ¡°Mr. Galen, your son is missing, and I can understand your feelings. If


    you can get it done quicky on your side, then I can get off work early and help. you find him. I¡¯ve got


    some good luck, maybe I can find your kid in no time.¡±


    Sawyer had originally nned to drag Rosalynn into this mess.


    At this point, he turned on his phone¡¯s voice recorder, nning to have Rosalynn admit that it was she


    who kidnapped his son. Then, even if he went to confess, he could use Rosalynn of kidnapping.


    But she was too cautious, not taking the bait at all. The ambiguous words she said didn¡¯t


    work at all.


    Rosalynn nced at the wall clock: ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime, I wonder if we can find your kid before


    lunch.¡±


    Sawyer gritted his teeth and started writing.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Probably because he was too angry, he wrote so hard that the paper was torn.


    Rosalynn watched calmly.


    Sawyer wrote one name after another, followed by the deeds of each person.


    Jacob was dumbfounded.


    He had already nned to spend some time straightening out these people.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Rosalynn to actually let Sawyer divulge the secrets of everyone


    directly.


    Time passed, and Sawyer filled four pages with names.


    Under the lead of Sawyer, this group of people embezzled arge sum of money.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know¡­¡±


    Sawyer put down the pen, his face a bit pale, and he seemedpletely drained.


    Most of these people had connections with him, and they had given him a lot of benefits


    Now, because of his son, he had no choice but to sell out his buddies!


    ¡°Very well.¡± Rosalynn took out another ink pad, ¡°Mr. Galen, please give me your fingerprint.¡±


    Sawyer trembled with anger.


    But after a brief confrontation with Rosalynn, he realized that his resistance had no effect in front of her


    absolute advantage.


    He took a deep breath and started to press his fingerprint.


    As he finished, Rosalynn took a close look and handed it to Jacob.


    Jacob, who didn¡¯t do anything the whole time, took it nkly and looked at it, and he frowned


    unhappily.


    These bastards were so corrupted, and what they got nearly equaled to a not-so-smallpany¡¯s


    annual earnings.


    As Sawyer was anxiously waiting for Jacob to finish, his phone rang shrilly.


    It was still his wife.


    He hurried to answer it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Baldie? Has Baldie been found?¡± Sawyer yelled.


    ¡°Honey, Baldie¡¯s been found! He was taken to the police station by a good person¡­ Honey, I was so


    scared!¡± His wife cried non-stop.


    Sawyer heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. He looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I really underestimated you.¡±


    His son had only been found by a kind-hearted person and sent to the police station. What did this


    have to do with Rosalynn?


    How could he drag Rosalynn into this mess?

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    In the end, Rosalynn didn¡¯t even give Sawyer a chance to turn himself in.


    As soon as Sawyer left the office, he was arrested and taken away by the police.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re so ruthless! You¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you someday!¡± Sawyer yelled as


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    he was shoved into the car.


    Jacob frowned and nced at Rosalynn. The cursed Rosalynn on the other hand, looked


    as cold as ice.


    He slightly raised his eyebrows: ¡°When did you arrange all of this? Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me?¡±


    ¡°Considering that the incident urred during my term, it¡¯s only natural that I should take care of it


    before handing it over to President Strand.¡± Rosalynn calmly said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t spare them any mercy,, not even giving them a chance to turn themselves in. We¡¯ve known


    each other for five years, right? Why didn¡¯t I see this side of you before?¡± Jacob crossed his arms, still


    looking rxed, but there was a hint of admiration in his


    eyes.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so ruthless with them, I would be the one in trouble,¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°Besides, they


    also smashed my friend¡¯s car, which was quite expensive.¡±


    ¡°An eye for an eye, huh? Good character.¡± Jacob grinned and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°President Strand, I¡¯ll keep handling this one. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± Rosalynn


    waved the list in her hand.


    If Jacob had had doubts about Rosalynn¡¯s ability before, he now hadplete faith in her. ¡°Of course


    not,¡± Jacob nodded.


    Rosalynn waved to a nervous man not far away Human Resources Director Riley


    Horton.


    Seeing Sawyer being arrested, Riley and the others looked like they were facing a formidable enemy.


    With Sawyer in charge, the entire management team had been more or less corrupt.


    Now everyone was afraid that they would be arrested by the police the next second.


    Riley hurried over.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, President Strand¡­¡±


    ¡°Call everyone, we¡¯re having a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Riley quickly took out his phone and notified everyone.


    Jacob took out his phone, wanting to tell Wayne how adorable and interesting Secretary Tesdal was.


    But for some reason, he didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    Wayne was about to get married and he didn¡¯t need to know how cute and interesting other women


    were.


    Putting his phone back in his suit pocket, Jacob grinned at Rosalynn: ¡°Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯s almost


    lunchtime. What do you feel like eating?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat at the cafeteria after the meeting.¡±


    Jacob was a bit surprised.


    He had dated many girls.


    Some loved Michelin¨Cstarred restaurants, while others preferred private restaurants or bistros.


    In short, it was all extremely extravagant restaurant.


    This was the first time a woman had told him she would eat in the cafeteria.


    Wayne was willing to spend money on Rosalynn, so for one time, Jacob thought she was just an


    ordinary gold digger.


    Now it seemed like that might not be the case.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Rosalynn noticed Jacob¡¯s curious gaze and red at him unhappily.


    Jacob grinned innocently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Wayne for so long, and I¡¯ve finally seen him make a mistake. Secretary Tesdal, you truly


    are a rare treasure in this world.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Rosalynn sneered and then turned and went into the conference room.


    These yboys ain¡¯t anything like gentlemen or good men.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten that on the day she handed in her resignation to Wayne, this master was full of


    excitement, jokingly trying to get her with a higher price.


    young


    Since they knew that people hade from headquarters, almost everyone from the Engineering


    Department was at the construction site.


    As soon as Riley called, they gathered in the conference room.


    With Sawyer being caught, nobody dared to ck off anymore.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, all the staff, except those who are out for procurement, have been here.¡± Riley


    wiped the sweat on his forehead, ¡°Regarding Mr. Galen¡¯s matter, we¡­


    Riley hadn¡¯t finished speaking, when everyone¡¯s phone started to vibrate one after another. Everyone


    took out their phones and looked down quickly.


    Jacob had sent the evidence that Sawyer had confessed to everyone.


    The crowd was shocked to read it.


    ¡°Framing! This is pure framing!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do this! Sawyer has gone mad, randomly framing others!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, President Strand, Secretary Tesdal, you have to believe us!¡±


    ¡°I was transferred from H City, and I¡¯ve been working for the Silverman family for more than ten


    years¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Rosalynn knocked on the table.


    The noise gradually subsided, and everyone was red in the face and neck from intensely


    arguing.


    Except for a few who looked a little guilty, the others had an expression like they had suffered a great


    grievance.


    Rosalynn spoke softly, ¡°Sawyer¡¯s confession is quite detailed. Do you guys really think thepany


    wouldn¡¯t be able to trace anything with this?¡±


    Just now, people who were eager to exin were suddenly silent.


    ¡°I think what you did probably ain¡¯t that clean, and it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I only took $500,000 in total! And I was forced!¡± One of them couldn¡¯t sit


    still, stood up and said with a howl, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend a dime of that money. It¡¯s all on my wife¡¯s card. I can


    return it all to thepany. Please, don¡¯t call the police and arrest me!¡±


    After he finished, everyone began to confess their mistakes one after another.


    Some people had already used the money to buy houses, cars, or squandered it on


    women.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a general understanding of the situation here.¡± Rosalynn looked at them, ¡°Most of you guys


    were led astray by Sawyer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Galen used to say that if we all got involved, it would be totally safe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I do have an idea, and although the president will be mad at me after


    knowing it, it¡¯s better than seeing so many of you lose everything.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, just say it, and we¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you!¡±


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°First, you guys must return the ill-gotten gains. Thepany¡¯s money ain¡¯t free, you


    have no objections, right?¡±


    ¡°No objections! No objections! I¡¯ll return the money right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll have my wife transfer the money immediately!¡±


    ¡°But Secretary Tesdal, I can¡¯te up with that much money for now¡­¡±


    ¡°For those who can¡¯te up with the money, you can sign an IOU and pay it back. slowly.¡± Rosalynn


    said very generously, ¡°As long as your attitude is sincere enough, I¡¯ll have the confidence to plead with


    the president

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Rosalynn yed both good cop and bad cop, first using Sawyer to intimidate the others. When they


    were all nervous and afraid of going to jail, she threw them a bone, getting them to actively return the


    stolen money.


    Jacob watched all of these, wishing he could stand up and apud for Rosalynn.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to recover nearly 30 million stolen money.


    Rosalynn looked at everyone, who were too scared to even breathe.


    Most of them had returned the money ording to the amounts Sawyer had listed.


    But¡­ how could Sawyer possibly know the exact situation of each person?


    Rosalynn was silent for a while, then looked up and scanned the crowd. ¡°Everyone, did you calcte


    the amount correctly?¡±


    Clearly, some people panicked, while those who hadn¡¯t lied about their share responded loudly.


    Rosalynn yed with the pen in her hand, ¡°Make sure you calcte it urately. If other higher-ups


    find out there¡¯s still stolen money unounted for, it won¡¯t be so easy to deal


    with then.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I seem to have undercounted seven¡­ more than seven million¡­¡± someone said, and


    then made another IOU


    Afterward, several more people, pale-faced, amended their owed amounts, and the


    numbers were not small either.


    In the end, the total came to 45 million.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, what about our jobs¡­?¡± Riley quietly asked.


    He also owed over a million, and if they lost their jobs¡­.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said earlier, you were led astray by Sawyer, but I still recognize your abilities,¡± Rosalynn


    started to give them some benefits, ¡°So, everything will continue as usual at work. I¡¯ll persuade the


    president not to fire any of you, but you need to be extra careful from now on. If you make any more


    mistakes, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you really are beautiful and kind!¡± Riley immediately praised her.


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile, ¡°We all have our own problems, so just do your best from


    now on.¡±


    The meeting ended.


    Everyone left with joy on their faces, like they¡¯d survived a disaster.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Some people even cursed Sawyer.


    ¡°That bastard! He just dragged us down with him!¡±


    ¡°Right? In my owed amounts, there are even hundreds of thousands he spent. I can¡¯t stand this!¡±


    ¡°If he ever gets out, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡±


    Rosalynn sorted everything out, put it in a folder, and handed it to Jacob, who had been shamelessly


    watching her with his head propped up.


    ¡°President Strand, it¡¯s up to you to collect the returned amounts as promised in these IOUS.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to ask Wayne to intercede on their behalf?¡± Jacob asked.


    Rosalynn put away herputer and pen and paper.


    ¡°Of course not. For something like this, President Silverman wouldn¡¯t interfere; he only cares about the


    results.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Jacobughed, ¡°So Secretary Tesdal was using both the carrot and the stick just now? Are you


    really letting them off so easily?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? The project is in a critical stage, and due to these people, we¡¯ve already dyed


    the construction by a month. If I fire them and find new people, how much longer will it take?¡±


    Time is money, especially on a construction site.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t let them continue to handle the core work of the project. President Strand needs to send


    people to take over as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Also, I suggest that President Strand verifies and keeps records of everything Sawyer mentioned. If


    any of them cause trouble again, send the police straight to arrest them.¡±


    She never said she was going to let them off the hookpletely.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    As long as they behave themselves and don¡¯t cause trouble behind the scenes, there won¡¯t be any


    punishment


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jacob nodded, then grinned and asked, ¡°So, are we going to the cafeteria for


    lunch now?¡±


    Rosalynn was confused. What¡¯s so exciting about going to the cafeteria? Is he trying to act naive in


    front of her?


    Rosalynn responded and picked up herptop bag, walking out. Jacob immediately took the bag from


    her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Let me help you.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him, feeling pleased that someone was willing to help her bag.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was almost noon, and the sun was shining brightly in Q City.


    Rosalynn walked in the sunshine, feeling warm and in a much better mood.


    carry her


    As the two walked away, a dry, thin figure squeezed out of a narrow passage at the back


    of the conference room.


    This person was the same one who pretended to be the viger leading the riot in the first ce.


    He spat on the ground.


    That damn woman, using all sorts of sneaky tricks!


    He looked around and took out his phone, walking towards the back door while making a


    call.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s me! Is Peter safe now? Good. Sawyer got screwed over by that woman and has been caught.


    She¡¯s the one who set Peter up too!¡±


    The site¡¯s cafeteria had an average environment.


    Rosalynn looked around and saw that there were still many people inside.


    Upon her entrance, many eyes were immediately drawn to her.


    ¡°Whose wife is this? She¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not only beautiful, but she also has a perfect figure!¡±


    ¡°If I could sleep with a beauty like this once in my life, even if I died, it would be worth it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble! She¡¯s the president¡¯s secretary! Sawyer was brought down by


    1/2


    her


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°The president¡¯s secretary? Wow, aren¡¯t secretaries just there to be slept with by the president? Just


    like in the TV shows!¡±


    Snide nces stayed glued to Rosalynn.


    She intended toe to see if the cafeteria would deduct the workers food Hearing these words, she


    lost her appetite and put down her fork, not intending to eat.


    Jacob looked at her.


    ¡°President Strand¡­¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, this time, thanks to you, if it wasn¡¯t for your wisdom and determination to find


    Sawyer and these assholes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to report to the president if


    things go wrong!¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned.


    Jacob¡¯s voice was loud enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    ¡°When we get back to H City, I¡¯m definitely treating you to a big meal as appreciation!¡±


    The way people look at her has changed radically.


    Rosalynn came to her senses and smiled quietly.


    Is Jacob really that childish?

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    No matter what Jacob¡¯s intentions were, Rosalynn was still grateful.


    Over the years, carrying the burden of being Wayne¡¯s secretary, no matter how well she did, people


    would always give Wayne the credit.


    He was one of the few who spoke up for her.


    Jacob was also in a good mood, finally seeing a genuine smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face, and even the


    cafeteria food tasted better.


    After lunch, Rosalynn was heading to the downtown area.


    ¡°Most of the issues have been resolved, so you¡¯ll have to work on the follow-up work,¡± Rosalynn


    returned to her indifferent professional demeanor.


    ¡°Are you going straight back to H City?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°I have a flight booked for tonight,¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Jacob smiled, but deep down, he felt a bit unhappy for some reason.


    Why was she in such a hurry to go back to H City? Who would she meet after she going


    back?


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I hope you took my advice from yesterday to heart, Jacob couldn¡¯t help. but add


    Rosalynn nced at him. She didn¡¯t bother to exin any further.


    What if she told him something and he immediately went to tell Wayne? Wouldn¡¯t that effect her escape


    n?


    ¡°Well,¡± she responded perfunctorily and reached for the car door.


    Seeing this, Jacob quickly opened the door for her, ¡°When I said I wanted to invite you to dinner in H


    City after wee back earlier, I meant it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°If President Silverman knew about my


    private contact with you, he wouldn¡¯t be happy either.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s hand stiffened.


    Rosalynn then closed the car door, and the business vehicle sped off.


    Jacob stood there, dust flying into his face.


    He waved his hand in front of his eyes, and soon after, Wayne called him.


    Jacob nced at it, emotionlessly picked it up.


    ¡°I heard everything¡¯s been taken care of over there?¡± Wayne asked.


    Chapter


    Jacob could faintly hear Maddie¡¯s voice on the other end.


    ¡°We¡¯ve informed the media, and a formal press release will be sent out tomorrow¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re announcing your engagement so soon?¡± Jacob gave an irrelevant answer


    ¡°Yeah Heatherway and I have agreed that we both want toplete these procedures as soon as


    possible so we don¡¯t dy our uing tasks,¡± Wayne said, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosalynn Jacob didn¡¯t respond.


    Wayne thought his signal was poor, ¡°Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, leave Rosalynn alone,¡± Jacob said sternly.


    This time it was Wayne¡¯s turn to be silent.


    Since Jacob had already started, he went all in, ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosalynn say it the other day? Her mother was


    driven to death by a mistress, and she wouldn¡¯t be a homewrecker in someone¡¯s marriage. Now that


    you are about to announce your engagement, just leave Rosalynn alone and let her go.¡±


    ¡°Jacob,¡± Wayne interrupted him coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    Jacob felt a chill down his spine, only to hear Wayne continue, ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about how I will


    treat Rosalynnter, I might as well tell you. Rosalynn was mine in the past. she is mine now. And she


    will still be mine in the future.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, are you trying to drive her to death?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t die, I¡¯ll treat her even better than before.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Wayne scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re being so serious that I¡¯m beginning to suspect you have some


    inappropriate thoughts about Rosalynn.¡±


    Jacob was taken aback.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Jacob instinctively denied, ¡°Of course not, I just feel sorry for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel sorry?¡± Wayne seemed to have heard something ridiculous. ¡°I provide her with a worry-free life


    and I will give her more of what she wants in the future. Why are you feeling sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jacob also felt that he had crossed the line, and then told Wayne what had happened here.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal is more capable than you and I thought.¡± Jacob added in the end.


    Wayne was also surprised that she had captured all of them on her own and even recovered some of


    the misused funds.


    Before hanging up, Jacob hesitated but still said, ¡°Wayne, if you won¡¯t let her go, at least don¡¯t trap her


    and waste her abilities.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob took a deep breath, looked back at the sun, and the image


    of Rosalynn smiling appeared in his mind again.


    ¡°Jacob!¡± He pped his forehead. ¡°Get it together, man!¡±


    The driver quickly brought Rosalynn back to the hotel.


    She made several calls on her private phone.


    In addition to money, she had gained quite a few connections during the years she spent with Wayne.


    She always remembered the principles her grandmother had taught her from an early age. -help others


    whenever possible.


    Therefore, she had made many friends.


    Among them, there was Jaime Jules, a young genius hacker she met when dealing with the Bane


    Corporation¡¯s official website being hacked. Jaime was in a simr situation


    back then.


    His parents were gamblers who abandoned him early on.


    He grew up with his grandfather and had a natural talent forputer technology.


    In order to make money to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness, he began to use this talent illegally, and was


    eventually caught and sent to juvenile prison. During that time, Rosalynn. paid the fees for his


    grandfather out of her pocket and issued a letter of understanding on behalf of thepany.


    Chapter 5H


    After Jaime came out of prison, he regarded Rosalynn as his sister, helping her with errands when not


    busy with school work.


    There was also Ava Kress, who had taken away Sawyer¡¯s son as a tourist.


    Rosalynn usually called her Ava.


    Ava was a tough woman, but she was uneducated. She had made a lot of money earlier in her life, only


    to be deceived by a man and lost everything, almost ending up in jail.


    At that time, she had to work in a nursing home for a living and happened to take care of Rosalynn¡¯s


    grandmother.


    Though fierce, Ava had a kind heart and took excellent care of the olddy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing about Ava¡¯s experience, Rosalynn helped her, not only recovering some of the money


    that had been cheated, but also sending the bad guy to jail.


    Ava was very grateful to her. After walking out of the shadow of her past rtionship, Ava, with


    Rosalynn¡¯s help, started her business again.


    She put her old connections to good use again.


    The man who smashed the car today was also found by Ava.


    As for road surveince, of course, Jaime took care of it.


    She called each of them one by one.


    Jaime: ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Grandpa always asks when you¡¯reing for dinner at our


    ce?¡±


    Rosalynn answered with a smile, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll finish up the remaining work ande


    to see you guys.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jaime was delighted.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Ava was drinking.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say much. She transferred some money to Ava and told her to treat the people who


    had helped her well.


    Then Rosalynn slowly packed her things. When she was packing the clothes she wore yesterday, a


    diamond cufflink fell out.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment before picking it up.


    It was a cufflink she saw in a designer store when she went on a trip to Switzend with Waynest


    year.


    She really liked it and immediately bought it with two months¡¯ sry.


    How ridiculous that was.


    She knew her ce too well and was afraid that giving him a gift would be inappropriate.


    This cufflink was secretly pinned on Wayne¡¯s suit cuff when he spent the night at her ce.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll take you with me then.¡± Rosalynn gripped the cufflink tightly in her palm, the edges


    digging into her flesh.


    After packing her things, Rosalynn checked out of the hotel and ordered a light but nutritious meal in


    the hotel restaurant.


    A chat group in the president¡¯s office:


    A: ¡°I heard the President is announcing his engagement tomorrow!¡±


    B: ¡°President Silverman hasn¡¯t been at thepany for several days. I heard he¡¯s. shopping for


    wedding dresses with his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    C: ¡°Did you guys see the huge diamond ring President Silverman got for his fianc¨¦e?!¡±


    C: *picture* *picture*


    A: ¡°What a massive diamond!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    B: ¡°Tacky as hell!¡±


    Rosalynn stared at the huge diamond in the picture and nced at the diamond cufflink in her hand.


    Compared to the ring, the cufflink seemed downright shabby.


    As she was about to put away her phone, Wayne¡¯s message popped up.


    ¡°Remove my number from your blocklist.¡±


    1/2


    Rosalynn stared at the chat box for a moment.


    ¡°President Silverman, I havepleted the handover of the Q City infrastructure project,¡± Rosalynn


    typed a line and sent it.


    Without waiting for Wayne¡¯s reply.


    She sent another one right after.


    ¡°As for the secretary¡¯s job, I have already handed over all my work notes to Secretary Walley. I won¡¯t be


    returning to thepany now that all work has been handed over.¡±


    ¡°As for being the COO, I have given it a lot of thought and decided that I¡¯m not suitable for


    it.¡±


    After sending the message, Rosalynn blocked all contacts from Wayne.


    She turned off her phone, tossed it in her bag, and slowly finished her meal.


    Another phone rang.


    She picked it up and answered.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯m the driver taking you to the airport!¡±


    ¡°So early?¡± Rosalynn looked at the time, 20 minutes earlier than expected.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I can wait for 20 minutes.¡± The caller seemed very honest.


    Rosalynn thought about it.


    She could wait at the airpost as well.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯lle down now.¡± Rosalynn was still very cautious.


    Before getting into the car, she checked the license te again, and it was indeed the car she had


    ordered.


    The driver got out and put her suitcase in the trunk.


    Rosalynn sat in the back.


    Before long, the car was on the highway.


    The airport was far from the city and required more than an hour of driving.


    On the way, Paige called her

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Paige confirmed the time her ne wouldnd and wasing to pick her up, whileining about


    how annoying her new workce was.


    Rosalynnforted her with a smile and nced outside unintentionally.


    A road sign went by.


    Rosalynn was stunned.


    If she remembered it correctly, the direction on the sign just now was the opposite of the


    airport!


    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I need to take care of at work. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up the phone, her expression still calm.


    She turned on her phone and searched for the ce name on the sign in the map app


    As expected¡­this wasn¡¯t the way to the airport


    ¡°Sir, can you stop for a moment? I need to use the bathroom,¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°There are no bathrooms along this route. You¡¯ll just have to hold it.¡±


    The driver, who seemed honest and humble when he first picked her up, now looked a bit


    sinister.


    ¡°Then please drive faster so we can get to the airport sooner.¡±


    As she said this, Rosalynn quickly lowered her head to send a text with the license te number and a


    call for help, attempting to text the police.


    However, at that moment, the car suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    Rosalynn instinctively protected her belly, and hit the seat so heavy that she almost lost


    consciousness.


    Then the driver got out of the car.


    Rosalynn immediately tried to lock the car, but it was useless.


    Her door was opened from the outside.


    The next second, her phone was snatched away.


    ¡°Trying to call the police?¡± The driver nced at the message she just sent before smashing her phone


    on the ground.


    Rosalynn shuddered with fear but didn¡¯t scream.


    She knew that at times like this, staying calm was crucial.


    ¡°Do you want money?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    The driver looked at her with a cold smile.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, don¡¯t you know the consequences of your own actions? Did you really think you


    could block others¡¯ fortunes and still be safe?¡±


    ¡°Did Peter send you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The driver suddenly grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hair.


    Rosalynn¡¯s scalp ached.


    ¡°You little bitch, Peter just spent some of yourpany¡¯s money. Those tycoons have more money


    than they can spend. If it can be spent on women like you, why can¡¯t Peter get some? You wanted to


    wipe us all out, huh?Cold-hearted bitch!¡±


    Rosalynn struggled to remain calm.


    ¡°You only do this for money, right? If you let me go, I can give you more money.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The driver scoffed. ¡°I follow Peter because he once saved my life. Do you think. everyone¡¯s like


    you, selling out for money?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t think this guy could be bought, either.


    The police were still looking for Peter, and anyone he could use now had to be extremely loyal


    Right now, Rosalynn just hoped her text for help had gone through.


    Otherwise¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Wayne.


    Otherwise, Wayne would happily move on and get married, while she¡¯d die in a remote wilderness,


    unknown to anyone.


    ¡°Is he waiting to see me?¡± Rosalynn impatiently pushed the driver away and sat back in the car.


    ¡°Enough talking. Drive.¡±


    You¡­¡±


    Rosalynn forced back her fear and didn¡¯t give the driver any good looks.


    He nced at her and then snorted with contempt.


    ¡°Some of my buddies heard that Secretary Tesdal is quite a looker and they¡¯ve been drooling for you.


    Once we get there, you¡¯ll get a taste. Just remember to cry loudly, otherwise, it won¡¯t be any fun!¡±


    With that, the driver mmed the car door shut,ughing coldly, and prepared to start the car again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Just at this moment.


    The kidnapper¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the rearview mirror, and with a malicious smirk, he lit up a cigarette before picking up the


    phone, leaving it on speaker.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long? Where are you?¡±


    An impatient male voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Twenty more minutes. That little bitch found out about us. I just finished dealing with her.¡±


    ¡°Did you fuck her?¡± roared the voice on the other side.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t! If Peter hasn¡¯t tasted her, how dare I?¡±


    Rosalynn listened to the unpleasant, obscene words, holding back the nausea in her heart, her hand


    slowly reached into the handbag on the side.


    Paige had heard earlier that Rosalynn was going on a trip alone to the remote Q City, so she slipped a


    stun gun into her bag for protection.


    ¡°That stupid woman even tried to call the police earlier,¡± added the kidnapper.


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Peter and the chief of police in this area,


    does she?¡±


    The kidnapper looked at Rosalynn through the rearview mirror, his eyes filled with contempt and


    mockery. ¡°Alright, wait for us at the intersection. Once Peter is done with her, there will be a share for


    everyone!* The kidnapper spoke while preparing to start the car.


    Rosalynn clenched her teeth.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for him to start the car because if he got stunnedter, she¡¯d be in danger too.


    So, she seized the opportunity and lunged at him.


    The kidnapper was alert but still reacted a bit slow.


    He felt a sudden numbness in the back of his neck as his eyes went nk, and then everything went


    ck as he passed out.


    ¡°Johnny? Johnny!!¡±


    From the phone, there came urgent calling.


    Rosalynn stonily hung up, throwing her bag into the passenger seat.


    She then got out of the car, dragged the unconscious kidnapper out and dumped him by the side of the


    road.


    The effects of the stun gun didn¡¯tst long.


    Before getting back in the car, Rosalynn stunned him twice again.


    She quickly got into the car and locked the doors.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The kidnapper¡¯s phone rang non-stop.


    Rosalynn ignored it and pulled out the turned off phone from her bag.


    Just as she was about to turn it on, a shadow lunged at her from the side.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect the stun gun¡¯s effects to wear off so quickly.


    1/2


    14.57


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and stepped on the gas, driving away.


    The kidnapper was hit by the car and rolled on the ground several times.


    By the time he got up and tried to chase her, the car was long gone.


    Rosalynn had never experienced such a life-threatening situation before and drove at breakneck


    speed.


    She couldn¡¯t ignore what the kidnappers had said on the phone and didn¡¯t dare to call the police


    recklessly.


    If their words were true, wouldn¡¯t she be walking right into their trap?


    Rosalynn nced outside.


    She didn¡¯t know when, but the kidnapper had driven onto a deserted road with no one in sight.


    The car was also running low on gas.


    The kidnapper¡¯s aplices should be nearby¡­.


    Rosalynn thought quickly and called Jacob immediately.


    However¡­


    At this very moment, Jacob was in a festive situation.


    ¡°President Strand, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that you and Secretary Tesdal are like our godparents.


    Without your kindness and giving us a chance¡­¡±


    Drunk, Jacob waved his hand and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without Secretary Tesdal¡¯s help¡­¡±


    The surrounding atmosphere was lively.


    Jacob¡¯s phone was face down on the table, automatically set to Do Not Disturb mode.


    Rosalynn called twice but couldn¡¯t get through.


    Her phone hadn¡¯t been charged all day and was already showing less than a 5% battery.


    There was no charger in the car.


    To make things worse, a few cars appeared behind Rosalynn¡¯s.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The cars zoomed like crazy, as if they were chasing her down.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rosalynn called Wayne.


    If her luck was really that bad and there was no escape tonight,


    She didn¡¯t want to die without anyone knowing in such a deste ce.


    At least let him know that she died because of Wayne¡¯s stupid deal!


    And, he had always been invincible.


    He must, must be able to save her!


    The phone rang once, twice, three times.


    Rosalynn¡¯s foot on the gas pedal was getting numb.


    Just when she thought Wayne was still angry and wouldn¡¯t answer her call,


    The call got through..


    Immediately, Rosalynn¡¯s tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, Wayne is taking a shower. Is there something you need?¡± A soft and pleasant voice


    came from the other side of the phone.


    Boom!


    She recognized this voice.


    It was Ms. Rosso.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It seemed as if something in Rosalynn¡¯s mind shattered.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I dialed the wrong number.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up, panicked like a thief caught by their owner.


    Just then, there was a turning ahead.


    When she came to her senses, she hurriedly turned the steering wheel, though the car still brushed


    against a road sign.


    Her phone rolled under the seat.


    She couldn¡¯t pick it up.


    Fear and despair engulfed her in an instant.


    Those cars behind her were still chasing her.


    She vaguely saw someone sticking their head out of the passenger window, shouting something at her.


    Rosalynn nced at the fuel gauge.


    At her current speed, she could only go another 50 kilometers.


    Gradually, Rosalynn calmed down.


    The sunset bathed the sky in a gorgeous and magnificent hue.


    She¡¯d rather die than endure the humiliation from those disgusting men.


    Besides, if she fell into their hands, it¡¯d still be a dead end,


    Better to die on her own terms than in the hands of others.


    Rosalynn took a deep breath.


    Her left hand¡¯s wound had cracked open again.


    The bandage was soaked with blood.


    She held the steering wheel with her left hand.


    Her right hand gently rested on her stomach.


    ¡°Baby, mommy won¡¯t be able to bring you into this world. If there¡¯s a another life¡­e find me.¡±


    Rosalynn continued driving.


    Even though she was prepared for the worst, she still hoped for a miracle.


    If she could find a town or a crowded ce, she could escape this disaster.


    But¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s luck was getting worse and worse.


    She ran out of fuel in the end.


    The surroundings were still deste, even more so than before.


    The car was slowing down, but the cars behind were still chasing her.


    Rosalynn closed her eyes.


    She smiled sarcastically, and swore for once.


    Then, with a fierce look in her eyes, she turned the steering wheel abruptly and made a U-turn.


    Peter¡¯s car was among the chasing cars.


    ¡°What is she trying to do, Peter?¡± The driver asked, puzzled.


    This woman was pretty wild behind the wheel.


    They, a group of grown men, couldn¡¯t catch up to her.


    She suddenly changed direction¡­ Could it be she realized that she couldn¡¯t escape and decided to


    give up and plead them for mercy?


    ¡°Quick! Get out of the way! She¡¯s trying to hit us with her car!¡±


    Peter turned around to grab the steering wheel.


    These cars were all driving fast.


    Two of them crashed into the roadside barrier since they panicked and turned the wheel too sharply.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Rosalynn was prepared to at least take down one car along with her.


    But!!!


    She never expected, this car had pretty good safety features.


    It even had automatic emergency braking and proactive collision avoidance.


    In the end, her car spun around a few times on the road before mming into the green belt.


    After the deafening crash, her head spun, her throat tasted metallic, and her ears only heard a buzzing


    noise.


    Through the spider-web cracked windshield, she saw several silhouettes emerging from the cars.


    A chubby guy with big ears led the pack, carrying a steel pipe and walking towards her.


    Rosalynn raised her hand and manually locked the car again.


    She really didn¡¯t know if her luck was good or bad.


    The doctor said she wouldn¡¯t easily get pregnant, yet she got pregnant after briefly not using


    contraception.


    She was ready to die after being chased by these kidnappers, but the car slowed down automatically,


    avoided danger, and she didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud noise came from the side.


    The fat guy couldn¡¯t open the car door and started smashing the window.


    After a few hits, the broken ss flew out, grazing Rosalynn¡¯s cheek. It didn¡¯t hurt too much.


    The car window was about to shatterpletely. And the severely deformed hood suddenly popped


    with a bang, before thick smoke began to pour out.


    Rosalynn faintly heard people outside eximing


    ¡°Peter, this car¡¯s gonna blow up!¡±


    The fat guy, Peter, red at Rosalynn resentfully and unwillingly.


    Rosalynn nced at him too.


    ¡°Stupid bitch, you are about to be burnt alive!¡± Peter snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll be watching from the side. Once


    you¡¯re charred, I¡¯ll bring you home, chop you up, and feed you to the dogs!¡±


    Rosalynn sneered.


    She¡¯d be dead anyway. Why would she be afraid of getting eaten by dogs?


    Before leaving, Peter, fearing the fire wouldn¡¯t start, flicked a lighter and threw it into the smoke.


    Rosalynn cursed him as an illiterate.


    With that much smoke, wouldn¡¯t the lighter be instantly extinguished when thrown in?


    But¡­¡­


    A secondter, sparks emerged from the smoke.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Peter and his gang, seeing sparks, quickly ran away, afraid of the car really blowing up and watched


    from a


    distance.


    Rosalynn looked at the fire. It¡¯s said that before someone dies, they see the person they can¡¯t let go of


    the


    14:57


    most.


    In the mes, Wayne¡¯s back appeared.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached sharply.


    Pathetic¡­


    Rosalynn, you¡¯re really pathetic!


    What¡¯s there to be so hung up on him?


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Amidst the chaos, she thought she heard someone calling her out.


    Was it¡­Evan?


    Right, she should think about Evan too.


    He was so good to her, yet he got humiliated by Wayne because of her.


    She didn¡¯t even apologize to him properly.


    Oh, and she epted his gift but never gave him a birthday present.


    She owed him so much now.


    The car door suddenly shook. Rosalynn turned her head and looked out.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°Rosalynn! Rosalynn!¡± Evan¡¯s frantic face peered through the shattered car window.


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality.


    She confirmed it again.


    It really was Evan.


    She mustered her strength to open the car door.


    But¡­¡­.


    She had locked the car earlier, and the door was deformed, unable to be opened.


    The mes were growing fiercer.


    Now, Rosalynn was genuinely worried that the car might explode.


    ¡°Evan, go! The car is going to explode!¡± Rosalynn quickly yelled.


    Her voice was very small, and she didn¡¯t know if Evan had heard her.


    He was desperately pulling the car door from the outside.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As rolling smoke poured into the car, Rosalynn¡¯s consciousness started to disperse and she soon


    passed out.


    When she woke up again, she was no longer in the car.


    It had gotten darker outside, and she was in Evan¡¯s arms.


    A group of uniformed police officers were pushing Peter and a few others onto a police van.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Rosalynn!¡± Evan¡¯s clean face was smudged with soot, and his eyes were red as if he


    had been crying, ¡°Do you feel any pain? The ambnce is on its way, just hang in there!¡±


    Rosalynn weakly shook her head.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asked, ¡°I thought you went back.¡±


    Evan shook his head, somewhat aggrieved, ¡°No¡­ I bought a ticket on the same flight as you, so I


    didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday,¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Evan looked down, avoiding Rosalynn¡¯s apologetic gaze, ¡°That bastard


    Wayne can¡¯t protect you, and you almost died for his business!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rosalynn closed her eyes.


    Thinking about the desperate and ridiculous call for help earlier.


    ¡°This is thest time¡­Oh, you haven¡¯t told me how you found me.¡±


    ¡°I saw you get in the car,¡± Evan replied, ¡°Then I followed it, but suddenly the car went in the opposite


    direction from another intersection. I sensed something was wrong, so I quickly asked the driver to turn


    around and called the police. When I told them the license te number, they said it was a car that had


    just been robbed¡­¡±


    The outskirts of Q City were very empty.


    The road condition were notplicated, but many ces were still deserted, andrge sections of the


    roads were not monitored.


    Peter chose such an area on purpose.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Evan¡­¡±


    Rosalynn called out his name.


    Evan looked at her, then lowered his eyelids: ¡°Does Wayne know?¡±


    ¡°This child is mine alone, and he doesn¡¯t need to know¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°You saved her life, you


    need to keep this secret for us. Otherwise if Wayne finds out, he¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    Evan was stunned.


    ¡°What kind of man is he?¡± He shouted furiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worked up!¡± Rosalynnforted him.


    Evan¡¯s eyes turned red, full of pity, ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalynn said, and thenughed, ¡°By the way, I was just thinking, you


    saved the baby¡¯s life, so maybe in the future¡­ how about you being her godfather?¡±


    Evan was dumbfounded.


    ¡­Godfather?


    ¡°Let¡­ let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡± Evan said somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°Fine. Rosalynnid back down.


    After all that happened today, she was both physically and mentally exhausted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Just get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Evan said by her side, ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re not


    alone. I¡¯l be with you.¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly wanted to cry.


    Her grandma was delirious by the end of herst two years.


    It had been a long time since anyone spoke to her this way.


    In H City, at the old Silverman family house.


    The Silverman family had been preparing for their engagement ceremony the next day.


    Custom-made dresses and wedding rings were delivered to the house.


    Wayne hated dealing with these tedious matters.


    Especially since Rosalynn first cked out his phone number, and then in the afternoon, after sending


    a few messages like that in a gesture of breaking off rtions with himpletely, she cked him out


    again.


    He was in a terrible mood.


    The servants were working nervously.


    A maid identally spilled the soup prepared for Heatherway on Wayne, due to her anxiety.


    The maid looked like she was about to faint from fear.


    ¡°Good thing it¡¯s not the dress,¡± Heatherway said gently. ¡°You can¡¯t be so careless next time. Hurry up


    and clean it up.¡±


    The maid quickly obeyed and scrambled to clean up the mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±


    Wayne was a clean freak. He couldn¡¯t stand being dirty for even a minute.


    14:57


    He stormed upstairs with a darkened face, forgetting to pick up his phone.


    When Heatherway saw this, she picked up the phone, and followed him upstairs.


    As soon as she reached Wayne¡¯s bedroom door, the phone rang.


    Heatherway nced at it, and her eyes darkened instantly.


    It¡¯s Secretary Tesdal again.


    Wayne had been called away by her once yesterday¡­


    After hesitating, she answered the call. Originally, she assumed the first call would be that woman


    ranting and giving her a hard time.


    But unexpectedly¡­ The person on the other end of the line said nervously, ¡°I dialed the wrong


    number,¡± and hung up like a caught thief.


    Heatherway sneered.


    So, this was the woman who had Wayne so fascinated.


    Just someone who was definitely not suitable for the elegant society.


    She pushed open Wayne¡¯s room door and went in.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s room, just like him, was filled with a cold and serious atmosphere.


    She looked around the room, then sat down on the sofa in the small living room.


    Directly across from her was a small table, there were two turned up documents.


    She took a look, frowning. Both of these certificates were real estate documents, and they both


    belonged to Rosalynn alone.


    The transactions were made today. They were one apartment of a hundred square meters, and one


    detached vi of over a thousand square meters.


    Wayne was really generous to her..


    A momentter, Wayne came out wrapped in a towel.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Two million


    What¡¯s this for the time?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it carefully, afraid of disgusting herself


    Shefort herself. Just take it aspensation forst night¡¯s work injury


    ¡°Do you feel okay?¡± Evan handed a bowl of veggie puree to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn put away her phone and nodded, ¡°I slept well, feeling refreshed and full of energy!


    ¡°But you look a bit pale Evan reminded. You must take the medicine and supplements the doctor


    prescribed


    on time¡±


    ¡°I will Rosalynn leisurely drank up the veggie puree.


    After the doctor came over to make sure she was okay, she was discharged with a lot of instructions


    Evan apanied her to make a statement


    When it was time to sign the paper, an unknown number called Rosalynn.


    She hesitated for a moment.


    But still answered it


    ¡°Rosalynn, where have you been?¡±


    It was Ashley


    ¡°Secretary Walley, is there something about work that you don¡¯t understand?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Today is Wayne¡¯s engagement to that woman!¡± Ashley said


    viciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned.¡± Rosalynn said calmly


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t feel anything about Wayne¡¯s engagement! Didn¡¯t you


    threaten him before that you¡¯d break up with him if he got married? How can you just watch it


    happening now?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Walley, you¡¯re trying to use me to do your dirty work, but your methods are far from clever.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was sarcastic, ¡°If you¡¯re unsatisfied, go make a fuss yourself. Don¡¯t disturb my


    vacation.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    Evan frowned on the side, ¡°I recognize that voice, the evil woman who stopped me at the pier and


    badmouthed you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s time for you to go home.¡±


    ¡°And what about you? Aren¡¯t you going back to the H City? Evan asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, Tve finished handing over my work there. I n to visit a


    friend¡±


    ¡°Let me go with you!¡± Evan quickly said.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn refused, ¡°Go home. Your parents have been waiting for you. Don¡¯t make then worry¡±


    Evan¡¯s phone was indeed almost blown up by his family¡¯s calls.


    Grandpa¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since the beginning of autumn, and he was hospitalized against


    night. Evan was caught in a dilemma too.


    ¡°Then promise me, you won¡¯t ignore me, and you¡¯ll tell me how you¡¯re doing every day!¡± Evan looked


    stubborn and a little pleading.


    Rosalynn was frustrated. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±


    Evan and Rosalynn parted ways at the airport.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as soon as Evan left, Rosalynn came out of the airport.


    Ava saw her from a distance and hurried over, ¡°Ouch, this wound on your face¡­ Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°But I¡¯ll have to trouble you for taking me to Jaime.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Ava¡¯s chubby face was full of guilt, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not choosing the right


    person to help. So Peter escaped, and you had to suffer!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not be polite to each other.¡± Rosalynn was helpless, ¡®Let¡¯s go. Maybe we can get to


    grandpa¡¯s for dinner!¡±


    Jaime¡¯s home was over 800 kilometers away from Q City.


    Rosalynn knew that if she took a ne, Wayne would definitely be able to track her whereabouts. So


    she simply asked Ava to drive.


    Not long after getting into the car, Ava turned on the car radio.


    Coincidentally, as soon as it was turned on, Bane Corporation¡¯s introduction yed.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you worked at Bane Corporation, right?¡± Ava asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°But I quit!¡±


    ¡°Quit? Good, you can work for yourself in the future. With your abilities, you don¡¯t need to work for


    anyone else!¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll take a break first, and then think about what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    At this time, the radio started to talk about the Rosso family.


    Then came the big news of the two families joining together in marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s reported that Wayne, the President of Bane Corporation, and Miss Heatherway from the Rosso


    family will hold an engagement press conference at 3 pm in one of Bane Corporation¡¯s hotels¡­¡±


    ¡°These rich folks, turning their marriage into a business deal, with an engagement press conference


    and all. I bet their wedding, pregnancy, and even divorce will all have press conferences!¡± Ava snarked


    with augh, ¡°It¡¯s some!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    ¡°Well, who knows? Maybe they¡¯re a match made in heaven?¡±


    ¡°True, they are getting married after all, we should think positively for their sake!¡± Ava nodded in


    agreement.


    But they didn¡¯t feel like listening anymore, and switched to the music channel instead.


    Rosalynn turned to look out the window.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was such a beautiful day, this route was much better than the one they tookst night.


    Green grass, blue sky, pretty clouds, and herds of sheep grazing.


    She and Wayne had finally beplete strangers.


    The President¡¯s engagement press conference was a big publicity event for Bane Corporation.


    Sean didn¡¯t even have time to drink a sip of water the whole morning. Ashley couldn¡¯t help out, so she


    sulked in the secretary¡¯s office.


    Since the day on the boat when she tried to seduce Wayne, he seemed to have forgotten about her


    and never contacted her again.


    Today, she heard that Wayne wasing to thepany, and she made herself look extra nice and


    went to thepany to wait for him.


    She overheard Wayne telling Sean to get two property rights documents for Rosalynn.


    Why did Rosalynn get to have those but not her?


    Ashley didn¡¯t expect Wayne not to get married for her. She didn¡¯t care about that; there was still plenty


    of time, and even if he got married now, he could get a divorceter!


    What was important was right now. She had to ask Wayne for a vi as well!


    At 9 o¡¯clock, Wayne returned to his office after finishing a morning meeting.


    Ashley immediately stood up and headed for the door, but Wayne called Sean into his office instead.


    Ashley was so angry that her expensive stic surgery-bought nose almost went crooked. She had


    choice but to sit down and wait again.


    In the President¡¯s office.


    ¡°Have you contacted Secretary Tesdal yet?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°I got a message back from her this morning, saying the authentication key you gave her has already


    been couriered to thepany¡± Sean answered.


    Wayne frowned subconsciously, his face growing darker by the second.


    14:57 @


    ¡°President Silverman, the press conference¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I need you to go to L City for me.¡±


    ¡°L City?¡± Sean knew that Secretary Tesdal was from L City.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne wrote the name of a care center and pushed it in front of Sean, ¡°Go there and find Julia


    Irwin, and bring her to H City.¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sean inquired, confused.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother.¡± Wayne sat down, turned on hisputer, and reviewed a document.


    Sean, who was always sharp, stood there and didn¡¯t move.


    With a displeased frown, Wayne raised his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡± Sean looked up, with aplicated expression, and looked at Wayne in


    disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyebrows knitted together.


    Sean¡¯s voice trembled, and his hands shook slightly.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡¯s grandmother¡­ she passed away at the end of April.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Wayne froze for a sec.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± He mmed the table hard.


    Sean flinched, realizing that Wayne really had no idea.


    But how could he not know? He¡¯s Secretary Tesdal¡¯s most close person, isn¡¯t he?


    How could he be clueless?


    During that time, Secretary Tesdal lost a ton of weight¡­


    ¡°Oh yeah, now I remember. You were in R Country for those two weeks.¡±


    Wayne waspletely confused. ¡°Sean Hudy, I¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes!¡±


    ¡°I wish I was joking¡­ but Secretary Tesdal personally told me she had to take time off for the funeral of


    an elderly rtive!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Wayne stood up, shouting angrily.


    But the next moment, he suddenly remembered Rosalynn¡¯s Instagram post fromte April that he saw


    the night


    before.


    The photo had a gloomy tone and an undeniable sadness.


    ¡°Call Rosalynn!¡± Wayne demanded sternly.


    Sean nodded, hurriedly grabbing his cell phone.


    He dialed her number, but got the emotionless robotic voice once again.


    ¡°The number you have dialed has been turned off¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s turned off her phone.¡± Sean looked at Wayne in panic.


    ¡°Find her immediately. I need to know where she is, pronto.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was so icy that it felt like it


    could freeze everything around him.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Sean turned around and left.


    Wayne stood there, unable to calm his breathing.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, with a fierce kick, he knocked over the file rack beside him.


    Everyone outside the CEO¡¯s office heard themotion and held their breaths in fear.


    After a short while, the elevator for the CEO¡¯s exclusive use dinged.


    Jacob came out, looking weary and disheveled.


    ¡°President Strand, what brings you back?¡±


    ¡°Is Wayne in his office?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is, but President Strand¡­¡± Before the other person could finish, Jacob raced straight to


    Wayne¡¯s office.


    He opened the door.


    The office was inplete disarray.


    Clearly, Wayne had a massive temper tantrum.


    towns was now making a call, but the other side still gave the same robotic voice.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Wayne nced at Jacob.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rosalynn?¡± Jacob asked.


    Rosalynn! Rosalynn! Always Rosalynn!


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I myself want to know where the hell she is!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯te back?¡± Jacob asked incredulously.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your tone?¡± Wayne realized something was off.


    Jacob tugged at his hair, far from his usual look as a dashing yboy.


    ¡°Last night, Rosalynn got kidnapped. Did you know that?¡± Jacob raised his voice.


    Wayne¡¯s heart skipped a second. ¡°Kidnapped?¡±


    He strode up to Jacob and grabbed his cor, ¡°Say it again, who got kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°That bastard Peter and his gang kidnapped Rosalynn!¡± Jacob said sternly. ¡°When the rescue team


    arrived, she was trapped in a car that was about to explode. She almost¡­ She almost died! Wayne,


    how could you not know? She called me! She must have tried to call you too! How the hell did you not


    know?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there people you arranged in Q City? Why didn¡¯t anyone protect her?!¡±


    Every word Jacob uttered was like a bombnding brutally on Wayne¡¯s body.


    ¡°The call¡­¡±


    Wayne hurriedly took out his phone and checked the missed call fromst night.


    ¡°It was at this time!¡± Jacob yelled. ¡°What were you doing then? You picked up the call, so why didn¡¯t


    you know. Rosalynn was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°I was taking a shower, and Heatherway¡­¡±


    ¡°You let Heatherway pick up Rosalynn¡¯s call?¡± Jacob raised his voice in disbelief. ¡°You clearly know


    how much she cares about¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, just shut up!¡±


    Wayne grabbed Jacob¡¯s cor, mming him forcefully into a row of bookshelves.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Jacob was in so much pain.


    He drank too muchst night, and before he could even wake up properly this morning, Riley hurried


    over in a panic to tell him the news.


    Hearing the details, Jacob almost went crazy. He called Rosalynn, but her phone was turned off,


    He rushed to the hospital, but Rosalynn was already gone.


    The scene Riley described was extremely dangerous. Jacob was scared out of his wits and went back


    to H City without knowing what to do.


    As it turned out, Wayne didn¡¯t even have the slightest idea about this!


    She was working for him and had almost lost her life in the process.


    And he didn¡¯t even know!


    Jacob pushed Wayne away, straightened his wrinkled clothes and spoke to Wayne with an


    unprecedented contemptuous attitude, ¡°President Silverman, congrattions on your uing


    marriage. I won¡¯t hold up your happy times. I¡¯ll find Rosalynn, and no matter what state she¡¯s in, I¡¯ll take


    care of her!¡±


    With that said, Jacob turned to leave.


    But Wayne grabbed him and punched him, knocking him to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce!¡±


    Wayne coldly dropped that sentence and walked straight out of the president¡¯s office.


    Outside, the employees didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. However, there were always some who were


    oblivious to the consequences.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Ashley seized the opportunity, and ran up to Wayne with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Did Rosalynn do something to make you angry again? She must be feeling bad because of your


    engagement, so you should¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Wayne let out a cold sneer.


    Ashley shivered with fear.


    ¡°Go to HR to get your pay for these few days, then get out of thepany.¡±


    Wayne left those words behind without sparing her feelings.


    Even a face resembling Olivia couldn¡¯t quell Wayne¡¯s anger.


    He went straight to B1 where Rosalynn¡¯s car was often parked, which Wayne stared.


    In his mind, all he could see were those desperate and sorrowful pictures Rosalynn had sent him.


    Her grandmother passed away more than half a year ago. That was her only family in this world. What


    kind of mood was she in to stay by his side during these months?


    But why didn¡¯t she tell him?


    Why?


    Wayne drove straight to the apartment where Rosalynn lived. There were two apartments on each


    floor. Wayne hadn¡¯t been around for over a month after he learned that he was going to marrt


    Heatherway.


    fest he didn¡¯t n to keep Rosalynn around and didn¡¯t think he¡¯d miss her.


    So, he began to distance himself from her.


    But soon, Wayne realized that without Rosalynn by his side, everything he did felt wrong.


    Beforeing back from the business trip that day, he decided to spend more money to keep her


    around.


    He never expected her to refuse.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wayne stood at the door and rang the bell.


    Then he counted to three in his mind.


    Before, she would open the door after three counts, grinning and hugging him.


    But today¡­


    Wayne¡¯s anxiety in his heart expanded even more. He immediately used the fingerprint to unlock the


    door.


    When he pushed open the door, the house was empty.


    There were no longer any traces of her existence.


    All the little stuffed animals, the flowers¡­


    Gone.


    Only his shoes were neatly ced at the entrance, reminding him of his own presence.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    An unprecedented panic instantly wrapped Wayne tightly.


    He walked into the bedroom. This originally cozy space had be empty.


    Wayne looked around, and there was no trace of her existence.


    Bathroom, cloakroom¡­


    All that remained were his belongings.


    She left so decisively, not even giving him anything to remember her by.


    Wayne¡¯s heart was first filled with anger, and he smashed his things hard to the ground.


    After letting off steam, he started to feel frightened.


    He sat down on the sofa and took out his cellphone to call Rosalynn again.


    Off, off¡­ still off.


    Near noon, Heatherway called.


    Wayne looked at the screen and again remembered the day Rosalynn resigned so resolutely.


    He hung up the phone.


    Momentster. Maddie called


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, then answered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you at thepany?¡± Maddie asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Wayne replied in a frosty tone.


    A sudden question came to him.


    Why must they have a marriage alliance?


    In his hands, thepany had grown rapidly and massively in recent years. And it should continue to


    get better and better.


    Why must they have a marriage alliance?


    This damn alliance was what led to the rift between him and Rosalynn!


    ¡°Mom, how about we just forget the whole marriage thing?¡± Wayne said in a low voice.


    ¡°Wayne! What nonsense is this?¡± Maddie scolded, ¡°What has gotten into youtely? Isn¡¯t this marriage


    something you decided yourself? Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s no better choice than the Rosso family?¡±


    Wayne frowned deeply. He wanted to know what had happened to him.


    Why did his heart hurt so much? Why did he fall so deep into panic?


    ¡°My son, this marriage was something we initiated, and now the whole world is watching this alliance.


    The press conference is already arranged. Don¡¯t you care about Heatherway? Canceling the alliance


    now would make her aughingstock! What did she do wrong?¡±


    Wayne remained silent for a while.


    He was always good at weighing pros and cons. He knew that canceling the alliance now would create


    huge


    waves


    Moreover, Heatherway was indeed the most innocent one. She had better choices before him.


    urging emotions. I understand.¡±


    14.57 W


    Seeing this, Maddie softened her tone, ¡°Son, do you really love Rosalynn that much?¡±


    Looking at the spotless carpet, Wayne couldn¡¯t believe he would reply like this:


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t live without her.¡±


    Maddie was taken aback. His son had always been rational enough.


    Even in the past, he had never said such words about that cheap woman Olivia.


    ¡°If you really like her, keep her as a mistress.¡± Maddie said in a deep voice, ¡°But never let her


    jeopardize the alliance with the Rosso family. You are the CEO of the Silverman family, the Rosso


    family fears you, but they won¡¯t fear a secretary.¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment and straightened his back.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heatherway is waiting for your call.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne hung up.


    He nced around the room again, which was full of memories of intimacy between him and Rosalynn.


    No matter what, he had to find her as soon as possible and keep her by his side.


    He would never put her in danger again.


    Wayne stood up and walked toward the door as he made another call.


    ¡°Those people who went to Q City for me, get them as far away as possible. They don¡¯t have to do


    anything for


    me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    The message said: Not in Q City, no itinerary information!


    Wayne¡¯s face turned even uglier.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Keep looking, check all the surveince you can find!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Rosalynn, a living person, could just vanish into thin air.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    A nervous and frightened voice came from the other end of the line.


    President Silverman¡¯s anger was unprecedented and terrifying.


    ¡°Book me a flight to L City after the press conference!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The call ended.


    With an icy expression, Wayne called Heatherway back.


    ¡°Wayne, are you done?¡± Heatherway asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming over now,¡± Wayne answered.


    At that moment, the elevator dinged and opened. Inside, a woman holding arge bouquet of flowers


    looked up at Wayne, bewildered.


    Wayne frowned and made way for her. The woman stepped out, checked the room number, and was


    about to knock on Rosalynn¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Wayne hung up the call and asked coldly.


    Although Wayne was tall and handsome, his presence can be quite intimidating.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders, ¡°The owner of this apartment ordered flowers, and I¡¯m here to


    deliver them¡­¡±


    Wayne nced at the flowers. They were the varieties that Rosalynn usually put in her home.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here, give them to me,¡± Wayne reached out for the bouquet.


    The woman hesitated but then realized, ¡°You must be Ms. Tesdal¡¯s husband, right?¡±


    Wayne stiffened but didn¡¯t answer.


    The woman continued as if she can¡¯t stop talking, ¡°You have no idea, Ms. Tesdal has been buying


    flowers from my shop for several years. She said you work really hard, and if you could see beautiful


    flowers every time youe home, it would make you feel better!¡±


    ¡°Your wife really loves you!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was been stabbed countless times with a blunt knife.


    He thought back to the past five years. Every aspect of their lives and work had been well taken care of


    by Rosalynn.


    But now¡­ she didn¡¯t want him anymore¡­


    In the end, Wayne took the flowers away.


    When he arrived at the Silverman family mansion, the elegant Heatherway, dressed in a white gown,


    greeted him with a smile.


    ashed out to take it, assuming Wayne brought it for her.


    14.58


    But¡­


    ¡°Yes, they are lovely¡± He avoided her hand and walked straight inside, carrying the flowers.


    He then handed the bouquet to a servant and asked them to arrange the flowers and ce them in his


    room.


    Heatherway¡¯s fingers felt numb. Were these flowers from Secretary Tesdal?


    There were many reporters lurking around the Silverman family mansion, and a photo of Wayne


    holding the flowers was snapped and quickly posted online.


    Rosalynn read the gossip news in the evening.


    Her phone was off, so Ava excitedly thrusted her phone in front of Rosalynn and invited her to read


    together.


    The apanying photo was very artistic.


    The beautiful scenery of the Silverman family¡¯s courtyard was blurred, Wayne stood tall and straight,


    holding the flowers, while Heatherway was elegant and charming with a lovely smile. The sweet


    atmosphere between them was as clear as day.


    However¡­


    Rosalynn took a bite of an apple that Jaime had cut for her.


    The flower varieties in the bouquet, why did they look so familiar? Weren¡¯t they the ones she usually


    buy? Was Wayne really that stupid? Even when it came to buying flowers for his darling, he had to


    copy her?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Jaime¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Rosalynn took her eyes off Ava¡¯s phone. ¡°Coming!¡±


    Jaime was already 19 this year. He wasn¡¯t as dry, thin, and short in stature as when Rosalynn first met


    him four


    years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m 184cm now, pretty impressive huh?¡± As soon as Jaime sat down, he smugly boasted.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? It¡¯s grandpa who¡¯s amazing¡± Rosalynn looked at the kind-faced old man.


    Dawson Jules had a serious illness a few years ago.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯tpletely well. He¡¯s still very thin, and not looking too good.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, probably because Jaime had grown up and became more sensible, Dawson¡¯s mood was


    good, always happy and carefree.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, this drumstick is for you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since thest time I saw you.¡±


    ¡°I tried to tell her, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡± Ava chimed in.


    ¡®Since you¡¯re at grandpa¡¯s, eat more and fatten up!¡± The old man put the drumstick into Rosalynn¡¯s


    bowl.


    His cooking was delicious, with the taste of Rosalynn¡¯s grandfather.


    Rosalynn ate a lot and when Dawson saw her enjoy the food, his eyes almost closed with smile.


    After dinner, Ava had other things to do and called a car to go to the airport.


    At night, the old city was especially quiet, and it got a little cold.


    Grandpa went to bed early. Rosalynn and Jaime huddled around a small stove, eating roasted


    chestnuts.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better that you¡¯re not working at Bane Corporation. I always feel like the president there has


    ulterior motives for you.¡± Jaime peeled a plump chestnut and put it on Rosalynn¡¯s te.


    Rosalynn coughed lightly.


    Jaime had only seen Wayne with her once. Then, somehow, he came to this conclusion.


    In his words¡­It¡¯s a man¡¯s intuition!


    ¡°He¡¯s engaged.¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°The bride-to-be is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I saw her, not as good looking as you.¡± Jaime threw a small, shriveled chestnut into his mouth.


    Rosalynnughed.


    Jaime never said insincere words. She believed that was his heartfelt words.


    ¡°You can stay here for a while, no need to rush to find a job. I¡¯ve made some money selling code


    recently. enough to support you!¡± Jaime continued, ¡°With the money you¡¯ve given me over the years, if


    you don¡¯t like this little courtyard, we can go look for a bigger ce tomorrow!¡±


    Rosalynn ate a chestnut slowly.


    She did need to find a ce to rest and give birth to her child.


    And Jaime¡¯s ce was not a good choice.


    He had school, and Dawson¡¯s health wasn¡¯t great.


    ¡°No, I want to go back to L City, closer to people I know.¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    Jaime looked disappointed, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t console him.


    14:58


    After a while, Jaime¡¯s mind jumped to another topic.


    It wasn¡¯t until Rosalynn yawned several times that he let her go to rest, and he dove into his room to


    continue


    coding.


    He typed a few lines, then grabbed a notebook and quickly wrote: Earn 10 million, buy a big house in L


    City for


    sis!


    After writing, he glued it to the wall opposite with satisfaction. He could see it as soon as he looked up.


    The room was heated, so Rosalynn just covered herself with a thin nket.


    But her sleep was not steady. She dreamt of Wayne giving flowers to Heatherway.


    In her dream, Heatherway took the bouquet, and they smiled and hugged each other tenderly.


    Suddenly, the beautiful flowers twisted and grew many vines that attacked her fiercely.


    The vines wrapped around her and thorns grew, piercing her skin and flesh.


    In great pain, She screamed for Wayne to save her.


    Wayne¡¯s tall back appeared before her eyes.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    She desperately screamed.


    Finally, he turned his head and looked back. His handsome face was full of coldness and indifference.


    ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    Rosalynn rushed over to him.


    But he just turned away, walking further and further from her.


    Rosalynn¡¯s whole body ached, and she wanted to chase after him.


    But the next second, there was a loud bang.


    She looked up in shock.


    Peter appeared like a demon, grabbing a blood-covered baby who was crying non-stop, repeatedly


    smashing it against the car window.


    Rosalynn was terrified.


    She looked back in the direction where Wayne had left.


    No trace of him remained. All she could see was the closed car and the overwhelming heat of the fire


    rushing towards her!


    Rosalynn woke up in extreme pain.


    She stared at the unfamiliar ceiling.


    Her emotions from the dream hadn¡¯t dissipated, and her tears kept pouring out.


    Rosalynn.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why haven¡¯t youe to your senses?


    Why are you still holding onto hope for Wayne even in your dreams?


    How can you still expect him to save you?


    ¡°Rosalynn?¡±


    Jaime¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Rosalynn pulled herself together, wiped away her tears, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ cry?¡± Jaime asked in a lower voice.


    ¡°No¡­ I just had a nightmare. Just go to sleep, you have to take me to breakfast early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jaime scratched his messy hair.


    He could¡¯ve sworn he heard her crying just now¡­


    And it sounded like she was calling someone¡¯s name.


    But her voice was soft, so he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Before leaving, Jaime added, ¡°Sis, you gotta talk to me if something is wrong, okay?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for respecting her privacy, he would¡¯ve just hacked her phone already.


    Growing up came at a cost. Now, you have to think twice before you do everything.


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalynn responded with a drawn-out voice.


    Jaime mumbled and went back to his room.


    14:58


    Rosalynn took a few deep breaths.


    The emotions stirred up by the nightmare had settled down a bit.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but her emotions seemed to have be more


    unstabletely.


    Once she returned to L City, she would need to see a therapist. She couldn¡¯t risk developing


    depression during


    pregnancy.


    Meanwhile, in L City-


    ¡°President Silverman, this is Ms. Julia¡¯s medical record.¡±


    Wayne took it with a cold, gloomy expression on his face.


    Julia had passed away in the early morning of April 24th due to multi-organ failure.


    In the lower right corner, there was Rosalynn¡¯s signature as confirmation.


    Her writing was beautiful.


    She had mentioned before that her grandfather had personally taught her calligraphy since she was


    little.


    However¡­


    The signature here was crooked and sloppy.


    Had she been trembling while signing it?


    Or was she crying at that time?


    Wayne remembered when he had first met Rosalynn, she was sitting in the hospital corridor, crying so


    pitifully and helplessly.


    Back then, her grandmother was just sick.


    If her grandmother had passed away, she would¡¯ve cried even more, right?


    Wayne felt a pain in his heart as if it were about to split open.


    ¡°April 24th¡­¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    Quickly, he took out his phone and scrolled through his chat history with Rosalynn.


    At 1:15 am on April 24th, Rosalynn had sent him a message.


    ¡°Are you busy? Can I call you?¡±


    He replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡®President Silverman¡­¡­


    Seeing the gloomy look on Wayne¡¯s face, his subordinate carefully called out.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Wayne dejectedly waved his hand.


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment but eventually turned and left.


    For the rest of the night, Wayne couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The next day, before dawn, he drove to the graveyard.


    He didn¡¯t really know much about Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother.


    They¡¯d never even really met before.


    Not knowing what to buy as an offering, he finally decided on a bouquet of chrysanthemums.


    ¡°Sir, are you here to pay tribute to Ms. Julia? The caretaker hurried over, surprised to see Wayne.


    This handsome dude with an extraordinary bearing was a new face to him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. Could you please lead the way?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The caretaker uncle was very happy


    Usually, only Rosalynn came to pay respect to Julia.


    One more person came, of course he was happy.


    ¡°You must be her student, right?¡± The caretaker uncle asked as they walked.


    ¡°No,¡± Wayne paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m Rosalynn¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The caretaker turned around, astonished, and looked Wayne up and down.


    After pondering carefully for a moment, the caretaker asked, ¡°You mean boyfriend, right? Where were


    you when her grandma was buried? Why didn¡¯t I see you here?¡±


    He was quite strict, his tone full of me.


    When had Wayne ever been scolded in such a way?


    Even when Wayne¡¯s great-grandfather was alive, he had never rebuked him like this.


    But¡­


    He didn¡¯t even get angry.


    ¡°I was caught up with something¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more important than that?¡± the caretaker grew angrier. ¡°You are her boyfriend, don¡¯t you know


    about her background? How could you let her bury her elder alone?¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes reddened: ¡°Poor girl, she was so sad that day. It was raining, and she knelt there


    for a whole day. When she finally got up, she could barely walk¡­ It was heartbreaking!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Did no one try to pull her up after she knelt for so long?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± The caretaker wiped away his tears. ¡°I watched her send away her mother, her


    grandfather, and now her grandmother¡­ Her heart must have been so heavy, so painful¡­¡±


    14.58


    Wayne felt a bloody, bitter taste welling up in his throat.


    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but picture her frail figure, kneeling alone in the cold, her fragile and


    distraught appearance.


    Although the caretaker was angry with Wayne, he still led him to Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother¡¯s grave.


    Wayne ced the flowers in front of the tombstone and bowed slightly.


    He didn¡¯t really know what to say to her.


    If she knew what he¡¯d done to Rosalynn, she¡¯d probably want to kill him, right?


    He was indifferent, emotionally abusive, and took all her kindness for granted.


    In the end, Wayne just whispered an apology.


    He promised that he would take good care of Rosalynn from now on.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her bear the pain alone anymore.


    After that, the caretaker took Wayne down from the graveyard on a different path.


    ¡°We have a rule here, you don¡¯t retrace your steps in a graveyard around here,¡± the caretaker


    exined.


    Wayne followed silently


    After a few steps, Wayne suddenly stopped.


    Not far away, there was a small grocery store.


    The very same store that had appeared in Rosalynn¡¯s old photo.


    ¡°That was the store¡­ the caretaker saw him not moving and turned toe back. ¡°When Lynn was a


    kid, she first came here to bury her mother, she cried so hard. Her grandfather had to buy her an ice


    cream here to calm her down.¡±


    The caretaker sighed.


    ¡°When her grandfather passed away, she was older and more sensible. Instead, she bought an ice


    cream for her grandmother, to console her not to cry.¡±


    Wayne went to the store and bought two ice creams.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    He gave one to the caretaker, tore open the packaging.


    A wave of cold air hit him.


    Wayne took a bite, and it was definitely sweet, but he felt bitter.


    ¡°You and Lynn had a fight, right?¡± the uncle asked, ¡°Last time she came back suddenly, I felt something


    was wrong. Did you bully her?¡±


    ¡°She came back? When?¡± Wayne asked in a hurry.


    ¡°A couple of weeks ago, I forgot which day.¡± The caretaker was quite unhappy with Wayne.


    Looking at Wayne, who seemed all handsome and sessful, but didn¡¯t seem to care about Rosalynn


    at all,


    Next time Rosalynnes, he must have a good talk with her. This kind of man is a big no-no!


    A couple of weeks ago¡­.


    Yeah, Sean said she went home for some personal matters.


    ¡°Fine, just keep going down this road¡± The caretaker didn¡¯t want to deal with Wayne anymore.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Wayne called out to the turning-away caretaker.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± The caretaker asked.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my business card. If Rosalynnes to visit her grandmother¡¯s grave, please contact me. I will


    be very grateful.¡±


    The caretaker¡¯s eyes rolled around


    He must have been dumped by Rosalynn, right?


    Perfect!


    ¡°Alright! The caretaker took the business card, didn¡¯t even look at it, and put it into his pocket.


    When Wayne was far away, he threw the card straight into the trash can..


    ¡°Want me to betray Rosalynn? Don¡¯t even dream about it! Pfft!¡±


    The caretaker hummed and went back to his workstation.


    A seemingly honest young man came running.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The caretaker asked.


    ¡°I want to know if Addy Tesdal¡¯s grave is here,¡± the young man said, pulling out a cigarette box, and


    handing one to the caretaker.


    The caretaker took a look at him.


    Remembering the past, Rosalynn¡¯s grandfather entrusted him before he died: ¡°If someone asks you if


    my daughter is buried here in the future, please don¡¯t tell them.¡±


    ¡°Let me check for you.¡± The caretaker pretended to go back to the workstation.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Messing around in front of theputer, he wondered what¡¯s going on today. Why were so many


    people targeting the Tesdal family?


    He¡¯ll call Lynnter to tell her about this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such person here, go ask somewhere else, he shouted after fiddling around.


    The young man seemed disappointed, thanked politely, and left.


    14:59


    After leaving the cemetery, he made a phone call in his car


    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t found it yet¡­ Don¡¯t worry, there are other clues¡­¡±


    He reassured the other party while starting the car and slowly driving away.


    The next day, Wayne went to all the ces Rosalynn might have gone.


    In the depths of the old city, where Rosalynn grew up, the two-story small building with a small


    courtyard was locked.


    The nts on the second-floor balcony were dead.


    It looked like it had been unupied for a long time,


    Along the way, Wayne saw the road and simr wooden stools in Rosalynn¡¯s photos¡­.


    God knows how much Wayne hoped that by following these objects, he would be able to see the


    person he missed so much when he looked up.


    Exhausted after a whole day, Wayne returned to the hotel and continued to call Rosalynn.


    Still not getting through.


    He felt that the hotel was too quiet, making him somehow feel nervous.


    So, he turned on the TV.


    Coincidentally, the TV was broadcasting his engagement with Heatherway.


    On the screen, Heatherway held his hand, and the two stood in front of the media. The host said, ¡°a


    match


    made in heaven.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The nameless fire suddenly rubbed off and ran up to the top of the head.


    He grabbed a bottle of liquor from the side table and smashed the television to pieces.


    On the other hand,


    Rosalynn had no idea about Wayne¡¯s anger and fear.


    Small border towns, unlike big cities, werepletely unconcerned with any wealthy family marriages.


    Rosalynn went to the market with Jaime and his grandfather before dawn.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After being with Wayne, it had been a long time since Rosalynn had been in touch with such everyday


    life.


    She spent the whole day shopping and snacking, feeling great.


    When she got back that night.


    Paige cursed her new boss at thepany over the phone.


    Rosalynn, in a good mood, helped her sort out the ideas her boss had given her for the project.


    Paige found it very useful and hurried Rosalynn to return to the city, then went to finish the proposal


    while


    swearing.


    In the next few days, Rosalynn spent her time like this.


    Herplexion had improved a lot.


    After about a week.


    Rosalynn said goodbye to Jaime and his grandfather and headed back to the L City


    Two days earlier, Ava had already found a house for her in the L City ording to Rosalynn¡¯s


    requirements.


    It was even near her childhood neighborhood.


    Hope Maternity Hospital is just a five-minute drive away.


    Rosalynn had also selected several rehabilitation centers and had made appointments to visit them.


    In short, after leaving Wayne, her pace had slowed down and she was very rxed.


    After taking a break for two days.


    Evan called, reminding Rosalynn to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    ¡°Threatened miscarriage is not a small issue.¡± Evan nagged andined a bit. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell


    me where you were, someone should be with you for this¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m less mobile, Rosalynn said evasively.


    ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Evan hastily confirmed.


    Rosalynn smiled.


    ¡°I met Ms. Rosso yesterday.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded a little: ¡°She came to your ce to buy jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with Wayne¡¯s mother, to pick out wedding jewelry and essories.¡± Evan sneered, ¡°It was a big


    deal.¡±


    ¡°How great is that? Your can make a huge profit by the way!¡± Rosalynn said in a lighthearted tone.


    14:58


    Evan was silent for a moment: ¡°You don¡¯t get angry?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡±


    Evan seemed to be happy again: ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing to be angry about!¡±


    Not being angry meant she had no feelings for Wayne.


    This was great news.


    After hanging up the phone, Evan was still so happy that he couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Evan¡¯s mother, Dana, knocked and entered.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Evan jumped excitedly.


    Dana tutted, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    Evan lowered his head and smiled without answering.


    Dana came over and picked up a draft design of an emerald ne from his desk.


    ¡°Evan, what has caused your sudden change of heart? Lately, you¡¯ve been following your dad around


    the store and actively participating in the design department. Have you finallye to your senses?¡±


    Growing up, he had been sickly and spoiled by the family.


    Before they knew it, they had spoiled his wild nature, always wanting to travel the world and be a


    traveler.


    He never cared about thepany¡¯s affairs.


    But recently he had changed.


    Dana had been doing charity work overseas for the past few weeks and didn¡¯t believe it at first.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    When she came back, her son was actually really working on the design draft.


    As expected of her son, his talent was high. Even it was just a first draft, it already showed some


    promise


    ¡°Mommy, I want to be very powerful!¡± Evan suddenly became serious, and his eyes were firm. ¡°So


    powerful that I¡¯m even stronger than Dad!¡±


    Dana was taken aback, ¡°Can I ask why?¡±


    Evan was silent for a moment, then answered, ¡°So that in the future, I can marry whoever I want to


    marry without having to get into an arranged marriage for the sake of thepany.¡±


    Dana hugged her arms,ughing. ¡°That¡¯s my son! My boy has an iron backbone!¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t seem to expect his mother¡¯s reaction.


    He thought for a moment, then asked tentatively, ¡°Mommy, if the person I like isn¡¯t the rich heiress you


    want, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡± Dana answered without hesitation.


    Then she tousled Evan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son, not a disy of wealth.¡± Dana¡¯s tone was loving.


    Evan¡¯s uneasy heart briefly calmed down.


    He looked out of the window, as if trying to see someone far away.


    Rosalynn!


    I will grow quickly.


    And I will definitely stand on my own.


    The next day.


    Rosalynn went to the women¡¯s and children¡¯s healthcare clinic for a check-up.


    Perhaps because of her recent good mood and being well looked after by Old Mr. Jules, the check-up


    results were passable.


    The doctor spent more time talking about the poor foundation of her health.


    Rosalynn noted down all the doctor¡¯s reminders.


    Just as she was about to leave¡­


    ¡°Rosalynn?¡± A clear and melodious voice came from behind.


    Rosalynn was startled and turned around subconsciously, only to see a tall man wearing a white coat


    running towards her.


    The man looked quite elegant and schrly.


    He looked¡­ familiar!


    ¡°Rosalynn, it really is you!¡± The man in the white coat arrived in front of her and smiled, revealing two


    dimples


    at the corners of his mouth, which immediately jogged Rosalynn¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Noah Hond? Noah?¡± She recalled the name from her memory.


    Noah used to be Rosalynn¡¯s neighbor.


    14:58


    Noah came from a family of doctors, and her grandmother used to say that their family had been


    doctors for over two or three hundred years.


    The year Rosalynn¡¯s mother passed away, Noah¡¯s family immigrated elsewhere.


    There was some brief contact in between.


    When her grandfather died and her grandmother apanied Rosalynn to move from L City to H City


    for school, they lost touch.


    ¡°Little one, you¡¯ve grown so much!¡± Noah gestured at Rosalynn¡¯s height.


    Then his gaze fell on the pregnancy test in her hand.


    Noah¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and he struggled to look away, raising his eyes to meet hers,


    laughing. ¡°Are you married?*


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Wayne always thought that Joseph was her crush.


    But if she had to talk about a crush, it should be Noah, right?


    Back then, she was a kid and slow, looking somewhat timid.


    Most of the older kids in the neighborhood didn¡¯t want to y with her, but Noah was always willing


    apany her.


    He was good-looking and gentle.


    Every day after school, he would watch her do her homework.


    to


    If she didn¡¯t do well, he would never scold her but would always teach her with great patience and care.


    She never thought that they would meet again in such a situation.


    Rosalynn felt a little mncholic.


    ¡°Noah, what about you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Being a doctor leaves me no time for love or marriage,¡± Noah replied as he sighed, ¡®How¡¯s your


    grandma? Is she doing well?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes lowered, and the corners of her eyes unexpectedly turned red. ¡°Grandma passed


    away half a year ago. She¡¯d been suffering from various illnesses in the past few years, so I guess you


    could say she¡¯s finally free now.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Noah frowned,


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Last month.¡± Noah spoke, pointing at the work badge on his chest. Tm a pediatrician now!¡±


    Rosalynn looked puzzled.


    ¡°Noah, you¡¯ve emigrated, so why did youe back to work here?¡±


    Noah felt a little bitter inside.


    That reason, he couldn¡¯t say now.


    ¡°What else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s for the pediatric cause of our mothend!¡± Noah ruffled


    Rosalynn¡¯s hair. ¡°Do you have ns for lunch? I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    Rosalynn checked the time. Although she came early in the morning, it took time for the examination,


    getting the report, and waiting in line for the results. In the blink of an eye, it was almost noon.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Rosalynn agreed with a smile.


    Noah went to change his coat.


    Rosalynn waited in ce.


    Because it was just outside the pediatric clinic, she could asionally hear nurses passing by,


    gossiping


    about Noah.


    ¡°Dr. Hond is so handsome and gentle, and I heard his family is quite wealthy!¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s single! A golden bachelor!¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I saw Dr. Goldsmith from the Endocrinology Department confessing to Dr. Hond, and he


    turned


    her down!¡±


    ¡°Ah? But Dr. Goldsmith is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I heard Dr. Hond has someone he likes, and he came back to the country for her!¡±


    ¡°Wow, is that true? That¡¯s kind of romantic!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but get curious.


    So Noah came back for his sweetheart?


    For someone to make Noah give up his overseas career ande back, this youngdy must be


    extraordinary! She wondered if Noah would introduce her to this person.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    A snapping finger appeared in front of her.


    The hand was clean, fair, and slender.


    ¡°Why are you still so absent-minded like when you were little?¡± Noah put his hands behind his back,


    bent down, and looked at Rosalynn with feigned curiosity.


    He changed into a gray coat, with a white shirt and ck trousers underneath, which made him look tall


    and handsome.


    ¡®People don¡¯t change that easily.¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, two nurses at the triage desk stretched their necks to look this way.


    14:581


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Rosalynn turned and headed downstairs.


    Noah followed, his beautiful eyes slightly downcast.


    Looking at her slim figure, he thought:


    She used to be so chubby


    Why is she so thin now?


    Is she not doing well?


    Is her husband not treating her well?


    Noah drove Rosalynn to a ce near Gravel Lane.


    ¡°The restaurant we used to go to as kids is still open. I remember you loved their cumin beef!¡±


    After parking the car.


    Noah chatted while leading Rosalynn across a road and into an old alley.


    The owner looked quite young, probably just in his early thirties.


    Noah introduced, ¡°The owners who used to run this ce have retired. The current owner is their


    grandson.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I forgot to ask you earlier.¡± Noah wiped the dishes for Rosalynn without looking at her. ¡°How


    are you doing?¡±


    Rosalynn felt an inexplicable sourness in her heart.


    ¡°Yes¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your husband apany you for the prenatal check-up?¡± Noah¡¯s tone carried a hint of


    me.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    How did they end up back on this topic?


    After thinking about it for a moment, Rosalynn decided not to hide the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not married.¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m still single.¡±


    Noah¡¯s hand trembled.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°How could this happen? He got you pregnant and then left you?¡± Noah asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°No, not exactly¡­


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Rosalynn felt a little helpless. I¡¯ll tell you everything some other day, but I don¡¯t wanna talk about it right


    now¡±


    Noah¡¯s handsome face filled with anger and worry.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on going to the nursing home across from your hospital!¡± Rosalynn seriously said it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Noah: ¡°¡­Are you sure about this? It¡¯s not easy being a single mom,¡±


    ¡°Many women be single moms after getting married. Rosalynn shrugged, not showing much


    concern.


    Noah stared at her with aplicated look.


    ¡°Stop frowning, you look like a grumpy old man.¡±


    As Rosalynn spoke, she picked up her water ss and took a slow sip.


    At this moment¡­.


    ¡°Rosalynn, marry me.¡±


    ¡°Pift!¡±


    Rosalynn nearly spat water all over Noah¡¯s face.


    ¡®Slow down!¡±


    Noah was startled and quickly stood up to help Rosalynn by patting her back..


    ¡°Noah, we¡¯ve only just reunited¡­¡± Rosalynn nced at the time, ¡°for an hour and a half, and you¡¯ve


    already wanted to be the father of my child?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Noah asked. ¡°Are you still hoping to get back together with that guy?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Rosalynn blurted out.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. There¡¯s no one more suitable than


    me.¡±


    Rosalynn looked bewildered.


    ¡°Noah, why do I have to find a dad for my child?¡±


    Besides, Noah already has someone he loves.


    Thinking of Noah¡¯s past protectiveness towards her, Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank.


    He wouldn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s a pitiful little girl who needs protection, like when they were kids, right?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer right away.¡± Noah sat back down. ¡°We have plenty of time.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­


    She mumbled a few vague words of agreement.


    After having lunch, Noah drove Rosalynn back home.


    ¡°I¡¯m off tomorrow. I want to pay my respects to your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Can I pick you up at 77 Noah asked.


    14-59


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn nodded again.


    Seeing her absent-minded, Noah felt he might have been too hasty earlier.


    But who can me him? What if she reconciles with that guy, or finds someone else to be her child¡¯s


    father?


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to strike first.


    He wasn¡¯t an old-fashioned person. If he could spend the rest of his life with her, then this child would


    be a blessing to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things.¡±


    Noah rubbed Rosalynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Pregnant women should avoid worrying too much.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but think: that¡¯s because you say something that make me overthink?


    ¡°I know. You should go back to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Rosalynn watched as Noah¡¯s car drove away.


    She entered the residentialplex listlessly


    She hadn¡¯t even thought about finding a father for her baby ever since she found out she was


    pregnant.


    Call her naive if you want.


    Even after spending five years with Wayne, she still believed that marriage should be based on love, if


    without love, there was no need for a union.


    Yeah¡­


    She needs to rify things with Noah tomorrow.


    She had very few old friends left by her side. If she could avoid losing him, she should.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Early the next morning.


    Noah had changed into a ck suit, his hairbed impably, and even had a pair of gold rimmed


    sses on his nose bridge, making him look even more refined and suave.


    Feeling a bit spaced out, he spotted Rosalynn from a distance, running towards him in her ck down


    jacket.


    The morning fog was thick.


    Her cheeks and nose appeared cherry-red from the run, and her eyes were clear and watery.


    As the passenger door opened, she hurriedly got in and rubbed her reddened hands together.


    ¡°It suddenly got so cold!¡±


    With the car heater on, Rosalynn gradually warmed up.


    ¡®Here¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    Noah handed her the breakfast.


    Expecting a store-bought sandwich or something simr, Rosalynn was surprised to see what he¡¯d


    prepared,


    ¡°Did you make this?¡± she asked, incredulous.


    Noah nodded. ¡°Eat it before it¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    ¡°Noah, you used to be a kitchen disaster, and now you can cook?¡± Rosalynn was astonished


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t used to foreign food, so I¡¯ve slowly learned how to cook over time,¡± Noah replied as he started


    the car.


    They headed towards Hillside Memorial Park.


    It was quite a distance from the city to Hillside Memorial Park, nearly two hours by car.


    Having eaten her fill, Rosalynn started to feel drowsy again in the warm and cozy atmosphere.


    During a red light, Noah handed her a small pillow.


    Rosalynn hugged it and immediately fell into afortable sleep.


    Within the car, country-jazz yed at a low volume, creating a serene ambiance


    Noah couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Rosalynn from time to time.


    In retrospect, proposing marriage yesterday may have been a bit impulsive.


    But after thinking it over all night, Noah didn¡¯t regret his spontaneity at all.


    Now it was all about how to get her to agree.


    Upon arriving at the cemetery, the fog had mostly dissipated, and the sun emerged, making it feel a bit


    warmer. The usual caregiver was off today, reced by a woman Rosalynn didn¡¯t recognize.


    Seeing Rosalynn, thedy pulled out her phone to verify something, and her eyes lit up immediately.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Rosalynn walked away, the worker quickly dialed a numberbeled ¡°God of Wealth¡± on her phone.


    Tall and lush pine and cypress trees adorned the cemetery


    Noah ced flowers by the gravestones and carefully wiped them.


    Facing the tombstones, Rosalynn said, ¡°Mom, do you remember Noah? You used to like him so much


    when I


    14:58


    was little!¡±


    Noah was there listening, Noah recalled a teasing remark from Rosalynn¡¯s mother back then.


    ¡°Noah, when she struggles with her homework, you won¡¯t even let me discipline her. If she grows up to


    be a silly girl who can¡¯t do anything, will you marry her, then?¡±


    At that time, Noah was a bit shy. Although surrounded by teasing, he still blushed and replied, ¡°Til


    marry her! Just don¡¯t hit her!¡±


    Noah put his palms together to pay his respect to Addy Tesdal, saying, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to fulfill my


    promise. Please bless me so I can marry Rosalynn!¡±


    Afterward, he bowed to the elder couple of the Tesdal family, earnestly praying, ¡°Grandpa and


    Grandma, I will treat Rosalynn very well and never let her suffer alone again. Please bless me as well


    and make my wishes


    Seeing Noah silent, Rosalynn turned to look at him.


    She saw him standing as upright as a pine tree, palms together and eyes closed with a devout


    expression.


    She thought to herself, was he talking nonsense to my grandparents?


    Rosalynn quickly chanted in her mind ¡°Mom, Grandma, and Grandpa, please don¡¯t listen to Noah! I


    don¡¯t want to be a burden on anyone!¡±


    After she finished, she got up and interrupted Noah¡¯s prayer.


    ¡°Noah, do you want some ice cream?¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Noah appeared gloomy, holding an ice cream cone.


    Rosalynn, for a pregnant woman, had the sense to refuse something icy


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Every time I came here before, I¡¯d always buy ice cream. It¡¯s so strange, the ice creams sold here


    always taste


    sweeter.¡±


    Noah nced at her, tore open the wrapper, took a bite, and shivered from the cold.


    Seeing his reaction, Rosalynn burst outughing.


    Seeing herugh, Noah¡¯s expression softened as well.


    ¡°Your smile is so beautiful, so smile more!¡± Noah said as he gently picked a corn kernel off her hair.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded a little.


    ¡°I miss being a child.¡±


    Everyone was still around.


    She would never be afraid that with one turn, someone would leave her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better in the future.¡± Noah patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out for something yummy


    Rosalynn opened her mouth, wanting to say something.


    She looked back.


    Behind her, a beautiful halo of light illuminated the tombstones of her mother, grandmother and


    grandfather¡­


    Rosalynn thought it would be better to wait until she got back and talk to Noah.


    As she retracted her gaze, she again saw the elderly woman holding up her cell phone, wondering


    what she was doing


    Seeing Rosalynn, the caretaker smiled awkwardly and quickly moved to the other side.


    Rosalynn thought the woman was taking a picture of the light effects and didn¡¯t take it to heart. She left


    with Noah from the other side, taking their time.


    All the way, Noah talked many stories from when Rosalynn was a child.


    Rosalynnughed the whole time.


    Her cheeks even started to sore fromughing so much.


    Who knew the young Rosalynn was such a mischievous and cute kid?


    Before leaving. Noah paid the management fee at the entrance.


    When he turned around, he saw Rosalynn¡¯s coat zipper wide open.


    He gently zipped it up for her.


    ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Am I that weak?¡± Rosalynn muttered.


    ¡°I asked the doctor who examined you, and she said you¡¯re not strong. If you don¡¯t take good care of


    yourself, you¡¯ll regret itter in your pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Fine, got it¡±


    Rosalynn helplessly nodded her head, feeling exhausted.


    From a distance, it looked like she was pouting.


    14-59


    As Wayne got out of the car, he saw this scene.


    It felt like his blood froze in an instant.


    That day he came over, just in case, he not only sought out that sir, but also bribed two other people on


    the spot.


    And today, one of them contacted him.


    Wayne was originally on his way to the airport. He canceled his work and quickly rushed here.


    But who would¡¯ve thought¡­


    With a lurid chill all over his body, he strides towards Rosalynn.


    Noah was facing the road and saw Wayne first.


    Rosalynn saw him look behind him, so she turned her head to look over as well, then she was stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah asked in panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go, Noah.¡± Rosalynn instinctively grabbed Noah¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Wayne called out.


    Noah protectively moved Rosalynn behind him.


    ¡°Sir, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay away!¡±


    Wayne grabbed Noah¡¯s cor and brutally pushed him aside.


    Noah didn¡¯t have time to react and lost his bnce, falling to the ground.


    ¡®Noah!¡±


    Fearing that he had hurt his hands, Rosalynn immediately tried to go to him.


    But Wayne grabbed her by the back of the neck, yanked her back, and gritted his teeth, ¡°If you take


    one step closer to him, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t have a proper burial.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Noah stood up, looking worried, and wanted to rush forward.


    Wayne¡¯s bodyguards also hurried over. Without saying a word, they blocked Noah.


    Wayne looked at him coldly.


    Just in the car, he had received several videos.


    Rosalynn was by his side,ughing heartily.


    She even bought him ice cream¡­


    Wayne¡¯s hand was ced on Rosalynn¡¯s waist, tightly hugging her in his arms.


    He bent down slightly, close to Rosalynn¡¯s ear.


    It looked like he was kissing Rosalynn¡¯s hair.


    But in a voice that only he and Rosalynn could hear, he whispered, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, do you want him


    dead?¡±


    A chill ran from the soles of her feet to her spine.


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m fine. This is my¡­ my boss, you go back first.¡±


    When Rosalynn said boss, the hand on her waist got tighter.


    Noah¡¯s gaze swept over Wayne¡¯s hand.


    That look was clearly filled with worry and anger, but it still hurt Rosalynn.


    Which decent boss would publicly hold a female employee¡¯s waist like this?


    The humiliation she had never felt around Wayne overwhelmed her at once.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± Noah¡¯s voice tightened.


    The child¡¯s father!


    From the look of it, Rosalynn didn¡¯t love him at all; it was only fear and humiliation.


    So, the origin of the child¡­.


    Something exploded in Noah¡¯s head in an instant.


    He thought of the very happy Rosalynn from many years ago on Gravel Lane.


    Anger and self-me almost drowned him.


    He cursed and swung his fist at Wayne.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t seed with the bodyguards there.


    All Wayne¡¯s bodyguards were former mercenaries.


    Even if Noah could fight, he was no match for four mercenaries.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ve been by your side for so long without betraying you. Noah is my brother; don¡¯t hurt him!


    Don¡¯t mak me hate you!¡±


    Rosalynn knew the bodyguards wouldn¡¯t listen to her.


    She immediately looked at Wayne and said through gritted teeth.


    Wayne nced at her.


    Tears of anxiety filled her eyes.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes became even more gloomy, but¡­.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The bodyguards stopped.


    But Noah still wanted to pounce and was held back by two bodyguards.


    ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll talk to him for a bit, and then I leave with you.¡± Rosalynn knew too well what Wayne


    wanted to do.


    She didn¡¯t want to.


    But she couldn¡¯t drag Noah down either.


    Wayne looked at her and let go of her.


    Rosalynn hurriedly ran towards Noah, She was so anxious that she almost fell.


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    When she reached the bodyguard, Rosalynn gave an angry scolding.


    These guys were old employees of Wayne, and they had also benefited from Rosalynn¡¯s kindness.


    They let Noah go reluctantly.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡±


    Noah held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t dare to look into Noah¡¯s eyes.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah¡¯s eyes were red.


    ¡°Go back, I can handle this. Rosalynn whispered


    Noah¡¯s face was full of pain.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have more to say.


    She broke free from Noah¡¯s hand.


    Silently getting up, she walked towards Wayne.


    Strangely, the weather, which had been warm and sunny, had turned cloudy without anyone noticing.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t return to Wayne¡¯s side.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Ignoring him with a cold face, Rosalynn headed straight for Wayne¡¯s car.


    Wayne was extremely annoyed at her silent resistance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Looking back at Noah, he thought of how inseparable they were.


    Suddenly, another person came to his mind.


    Joseph.


    Back then, wasn¡¯t Joseph ready to fight him when he found Rosalynn?


    What aboutter?


    Wayne¡¯s eyes filled with sarcasm, and he smiled faintly.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Noah, huh?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt.


    ¡°Do you think I forced her?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn¡¯s body tensed up in an instant.


    Wayne took a nce at her.


    Then, he smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I bought her with money. Strictly speaking. I¡¯m not her boss, but


    her sugar daddy.¡±


    In an instant, it seemed like something had been pierced through Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You forced her!¡± Noah yelled infuriatedly. ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look back.


    No exnation.


    The image of Noah in her heart was always of him pampering her.


    She didn¡¯t want to remember a disgusting and fierce side of Noah in her memories.


    Thinking about it this way¡­.


    The little crush she had on Joseph back then also seemed to stem from the fact that he was quite


    simr in temperament to Noah.


    The driver was standing by the car door.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal.¡±


    He greeted her respectfully and opened the door.


    Rosalynn bent down to get in the car.


    Inside, the atmosphere was filled with Wayne¡¯s presence.


    Her stomach began to churn again.


    A momentter.


    Wayne also got into the car with a cold demeanor.


    As the car started.


    Wayne reached out, took her left hand, and pulled it to his face.


    The wound had already had its stitches removed, but an ugly scar remained.


    14.59


    ¡°Where did you get hurt in Q City?¡± Wayne asked gently.


    It was as if he hadn¡¯t just trampled on Rosalynn¡¯s feelings.


    Finally, Rosalynn looked up at him.


    Those beautiful eyes that used to always look at him with a smile were now cold and devoid of any


    emotion.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± she asked.


    Wayne was very dissatisfied with her attitude.


    He gripped her chin, no longer holding back his anger.


    ¡°Rosalynn, first it was Evan, now a brother pops up. My patience for you has reached its limit. What are


    you still acting willful for?¡± Wayne asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Me, willful?¡± Rosalynn seemed to have heard a big joke, lowering her gaze andughing wordlessly.


    Wayne watched, inexplicably flustered.


    Then, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Oh, right. It was too chaotic just now. I forgot to congratte President


    Silverman.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Rosalynn then looked at him and said provocatively, ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, President


    Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Wayne asked.


    It seemed as if he was looking forward to Rosalynn being mad because of his engagement.


    Being mad meant she still cared about him!


    Who knew¡­


    Rosalynn shook her head, Tm just disgusted.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand stiffened.


    ¡°So, I disgust you?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation, ¡°You said your patience has reached its limit? The past


    few years, my tolerance for you has reached its limit too! Wayne, you¡¯re an absolute piece of trash. No


    wonder Olivia didn¡¯t want you back then¡­¡±


    She was fed up.


    Completely fed up.


    Not wanting to even be a littlepliant to Wayne¡¯s wishes anymore.


    He didn¡¯t even¡­ treat her like a human being!


    Wayne¡¯s anger grew so intense that he became emotionless.


    He looked at Rosalynn, tearing away his disguise, and revealed his true, vicious ws and fangs.


    He kissed her.


    14-50


    Wayne didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rosalynn.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡®Cause there was really nothing worth paying attention to.


    But after being together for so long, he knew some of her preferences.


    For example, Rosalynn loved kissing.


    When he was in a good mood, he would reward her with a long kiss before and after sex.


    Each time, she would be much happier than usual.


    But now¡­


    Every time he kissed her recently, it ended with a mouthful of a bloody taste.


    Wayne had no choice.


    He could only forcefully hold her chin.


    She was forced to open her mouth, unable to bite down.


    Only after he had kissed enough and vented his frustrations, did he coldly say, ¡°Bear with the disgust,


    I¡¯m not done yet. You can only stay by my side!¡±


    Rosalynn choked.


    He really didn¡¯t bother hiding his bad behavior at all.


    After that, Wayne gently rubbed away the blood on Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    Her bloodless lips looked a bit more rosy.


    He let go of his hand.


    Since he used too much force, her fair cheeks were red and it looked so eye-catching.


    Wayne subconsciously frowned.


    And then he remembered that she was very afraid of pain.


    His anger dissipated, and he was engulfed by an overwhelming sense of helplessness.


    He raised his hand and stroked Rosalynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Be good, and you¡¯ll suffer less.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Be good? How? Like Olivia?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s anger instantly red up again.


    ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡±


    ¡°Am I not her substitute? Why can¡¯t I mention her?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly. ¡°Wayne, did I do too well in


    the past? Wasn¡¯t Ashley good to you? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back and teach Ashley right now. If you


    want, I will teach her at your bedside!!¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    Ignoring Wayne¡¯s murderous expression, sheughed, ¡°Of course, one woman may not be enough to


    satisfy you. I can also teach Ms. Rosso. She¡¯s so beautiful, with a great figure, full of charm¡­ except


    for not being like Olivia¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched Ashley, and I won¡¯t touch Rosso,¡± Wayne interrupted Rosalynn, somewhat defeated.


    He never thought that one day he would be unable to handle Rosalynn.


    14:59


    Rosalynn was stunned and thenughed silently.


    He still hadn¡¯t seen her true nature, huh?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Did he think she was the simple little girl who would believe whatever he said with admiration?


    ¡°Rosa, stop messing around¡­¡±


    Wayne wrapped his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s waist and buried his head in her neck.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached as she scolded herself for having no backbone.


    Whenever Wayne was tired in the past, he always liked doing this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to Rosso. Our rtionship will only be a business alliance, and we will divorce as


    soon as we


    have achieved our goals. She doesn¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love her¡­¡±


    There were still words left unsaid.


    He wanted to say: I don¡¯t want anyone else now, I just want you.


    Rosalynn closed her eyes.


    ¡°Wayne, do you know where we just were?¡±


    Wayne unconsciously clenched his fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s burial ground.¡±


    Rosalynn coldly pushed Wayne away.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°I guess you already know that my grandma passed away, huh?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me didn¡¯te out.


    That text message had be his nightmare during this time.


    In his dreams, he always wanted to reply to her, even wanted to buy a ne ticket to L. City.


    But when it was time to reply, the keyboard could never be pressed, and the voice message could


    never be


    sent.


    In his dreams, he could never get to the airport either.


    ¡°My mom hates mistresses, my grandpa has always been a man of principle, and my grandma¡­.my


    grandma never knew that I sold myself for the surgery fee¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, just stop!¡± Wayne hugged Rosalynn again.


    ¡°But what about you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was shaking badly, and her tears were dripping onto Wayne¡¯s


    hand. ¡°You were there, sneering and mocking, saying I was bought by you with money! They heard it!


    They all know now! How will the deceased ept this? My rtives won¡¯t rest in peace because of


    this! Wayne! Do you even


    have a heart?!¡±


    Just now, Wayne had not thought that far. He just wanted to scare off Noah.


    He just wanted Rosalynn to see what sort of reactions those men would have after knowing this.


    ¡°Rosa, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Rosalynn interrupted fiercely.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already know that my grandma died, I want to ask you¡­¡± Rosalynn clenched her teeth


    and calmed herself. ¡°At that time, what were you doing in R Country?


    Wayne stiffened, his face rapidly paling


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes and smiled, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know that she was also following the whereabouts of Miss Olivia.


    So she also knew that when Wayne rushed to R Country, Miss Olivia¡¯s marriage was in crisis.


    Her husband was caught with several blonde, blue-eyed hot girls on the beach.


    Wayne went to R Country that night.


    The excuse for the outside world was to investigate the project.


    But when did Wayne ever investigate a project without Rosalynn?


    Perhaps it was fate.


    As soon as Wayne left, Rosalynn¡¯s grandma had an ident.


    Two dayster, she passed away.


    When Rosalynn was scared and frightened, Wayne was probably with Olivia.


    ¡°If you had told me your grandma passed away, I would havee back,¡± Wayne said solemnly.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn shook her head and smiled with tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have


    come back. I can even imagine what you would say and do after I told you.¡±


    She lightly licked her dry lips.


    ¡°You would give me a check and let Sean help me deal with it. If Miss Olivia wasn¡¯t feeling well at that


    time, you


    14.59


    would even feel annoyed that I was talking about it to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t!¡± Wayne immediately argued.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Wayne, how much do you think you cared about me before I left?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s back stiffened.


    ¡°Since you went to R Country, I¡¯ve been waiting every day for you to bring back your real girlfriend and


    get rid of me, the stand-in,¡± Rosalynn continued. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You are obviously tired of me, and


    with divine help. her husband cheated on her. Since you love her so much, why don¡¯t you fight to get


    her back?¡±


    The dark cloud in Wayne¡¯s heart grew heavier.


    So, she wanted to leave him since then!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me at all?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her heart feeling like it had been torn to pieces by sharp ws.


    Then she heard herself, emotionlessly answering: ¡°No.¡±


    She thought Wayne would choke her the next second.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    The elegant man gently gathered her messy hair behind her back.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time. I have time to wait for you to fall in love with me.¡±


    14:59


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She hadpletely lost her patience.


    What the hell was Wayne talking about?


    Wasn¡¯t he the proudest person ever?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Wayne said, kissing her lips.


    Rosalynn disgustingly turned her head away.


    And he wasn¡¯t even angry.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you aren¡¯t all alone,¡± Wayne said slowly. ¡°Your friend Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn eximed.


    Wayneughed. ¡°Seems like I got it wrong, she¡¯s your best friend, Paige.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± Rosalynn pushed Wayne hard, her voice full of urgency and tears.


    ¡°You behave, and I won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Wayne grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, his voice


    surprisingly gentle.


    But to Rosalynn¡¯s ears, it was like thousands of poisonous snakes crawling all over her body. She was


    covered in chills.


    ¡°And there¡¯s that Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°That little programmer friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s caregiver¡­ Thisdy¡¯s the most interesting, so many problems were found from her. If


    I count seriously, she could be stuck behind bars forever.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, the Silverman family is investing in Rose Gold Delight soon. I¡¯ll be the major shareholder of


    Rose Gold Delight.¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Did you know Evan has an illegitimate


    elder brother? If I help him, do you think he can take Rose Gold Delight from that useless Evan?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Rosalynn cursed.


    ¡°Is that all it takes to be a monster? There¡¯s more.¡±


    Although Wayne hadn¡¯t found Rosalynn these past few days, it wasn¡¯t like he was empty-handed.


    He had discovered a lot of things about Rosalynn.


    ¡°Your charitable project for blind children¡¯s smartwatches¡­¡±


    Rosalynn instantly felt chills all over her body.


    During her college days, she had volunteered for a while and identally got involved with the group of


    blind children.


    Later on, she found out about a smartwatch research team that wanted to help blind children live more


    independently and more conveniently.


    At that time, her grandma didn¡¯t need much money, Wayne¡¯s enthusiasm for her was also at its highest


    and he gave her a lot of money.


    Rosalynn practically donated it all to the project and even pulled in more investments privately.


    By now, many blind kids had been using the smartwatches.


    ¡°Wayne, these children are already so pitiful, you¡­¡±


    14.59


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re good, I¡¯ll invest even more, and let a more professional team help them develop¡±


    Wayne said seriously. ¡°Sweetie, all you need to do is be by my side, just like before¡­ no, you don¡¯t


    even have to pretend to be anyone. Everyone around you will be just fine.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    A massive wave of despair hit her like a tsunami.


    What could she fight back with against absolute power?


    ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Rosalynn cried, her tears falling down her cheeks.


    She had actually fallen for this kind of person before.


    Rosalynn felt extremely disgusted just thinking about it.


    Her hand covered her mouth, her stomach churning.


    ¡°Pull over!¡±


    Wayne sensed that something was wrong with Rosalynn and ordered the car to pull over.


    Rosalynn opened the car door, stumbled out of the car, and vomited her guts out.


    Wayne stiffly watched, never imagining that Rosalynn would be so repulsed by him. But what could he


    do?


    After these days without her, Wayne was more certain than ever that he couldn¡¯t be without her.


    Whether he was used to it or for some other reason, he needed her back by his side.


    He would do whatever it took for that to happen!


    Rosalynn waspletely drained from vomiting.


    The driver crouched by her side, handing her some water.


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    The driver hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, the CEO hasn¡¯t been eating or


    drinking well recently, always looking for you¡­ don¡¯t be mad at him anymore.¡±


    Rosalynn rinsed her mouth.


    Her hand pressed on her lower abdomen.


    How could she go back to Wayne?


    The baby would grow bigger each day, and he¡¯d find out sooner orter.


    14


    Rosalynn thought to herself¡­.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stay calm, gotta stay calm.


    There¡¯s gotta be a way out!


    There must be.


    Rosalynn evened her breathing.


    Slowly stood up.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The driver saw her looking all shaky, worried she might faint, and tried to help.


    Rosalynn dodged him.


    She turned around, Wayne sat in the car, watching her intently.


    Seemed like he was waiting for her to make a choice. That one and only choice:


    Bow her head, return to his side, and continue being his obedient little canary.


    Rosalynn, like a soulless body, slowly walked back and sat down next to Wayne.


    Wayne finally revealed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°First,e with me to B City for a business trip, then back to H City Wayne said, ¡°then live in my


    Meadowview


    Manor¡­¡±


    Meadowview Manor was Wayne¡¯s residence.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalynn rejected it without thinking.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Then move back to your residence.¡±


    ¡°I have a ce to stay now!¡± Rosalynn said sternly.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s shabby house?¡±


    Rosalynn frowned at him.


    ¡°You only have two options, either live with me or move back to your original residence!¡± Wayne


    dered.


    Rosalynn desperately reminded herself that murder was illegal. And she couldn¡¯t beat Wayne anyway.


    She looked away, gritted her teeth, andpromised.


    ¡°Thetter.¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment: ¡°Fine.¡±


    There were more memories of theirs in that ce.


    Living there from now on, eventually, she¡¯d remember the good times they once had.


    Afterwards, Rosalynn stopped talking.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Noah called her.


    Ignoring Wayne¡¯s gloomy gaze, she picked up.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡±


    ¡°Noah, it¡¯s just as he said, I have nothing to exin.¡± Rosalynn spoke coldly. ¡°Sorry for letting you


    down.¡±


    Wayne frowned


    What did she have to apologize for?


    Silence fell for a moment on the other side.


    ¡°My words always count,¡± Noah said, word by word.


    Rosalynn was stiff.


    What words?


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    She responded calmly, afraid Wayne would notice something.


    ¡°My boss will pay for the medical experises; I¡¯m sorry about today¡±


    After that, Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    ¡°You heard it?¡± She looked at Wayne, ¡°Medical expenses, lost wages, give that to him.¡±


    Wayne scoffed.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re the boss.¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids, blocking the raging exhaustion deep in her eyes.


    Soon, Rosalynn arrived in B City with Wayne.


    ¡°President Silverman, congrattions, congrattions!¡±


    The representative of their partner, upon seeing Wayne, immediately stepped forward to congratte


    him on the engagement.


    Wayne subconsciously nced at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn changed back into her professional attire, standing expressionless behind him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The negotiation began.


    She walked straight to Wayne¡¯s secretary¡¯s seat and sat down.


    Opened theptop, ready to record the meeting.


    The uneasiness in Wayne¡¯s heart these past few days finally settled back into ce.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Rosalynn had it all figured out along the way.


    Might as well stay if she has to stay.


    But there¡¯s no way she¡¯s continuing to y the role of the delicate secretary.


    So¡­


    Not long after the meeting started, the other party began to set traps and deception.


    Rosalynn looked up and coldly interrupted and exposed their deception.


    ¡°Mr. Duran, don¡¯t use the financial report you use to fool others. Without sincerity, it¡¯s hard to


    cooperate.¡±


    The meeting room suddenly went dead silent.


    Mr. Duran, the first one to show his displeasure, asked, ¡®Secretary Tesdal, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Mr. Duran had met Rosalynn a few times before.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, she had always followed Wayne around, distributing materials and taking meeting notes,


    never speaking up at meetings.


    Everyone knew about Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship with Wayne.


    Privately, Mr. Duran never passed up an opportunity to make fun of Rosalynn.


    Kinds like Rosalynn was like a water sk, wherever Wayne went, she would follow, just to quench his


    thirst


    whenever he needed it.


    He also sneered at how easy it was for a pretty woman like Rosalynn to make money -by just lying


    down, moaning a few times, and earning big wads of cash.


    Right now, the meeting room was filled with executives. Being challenged by a woman like this, Mr.


    Duran got really embarrassed..


    ¡°Let me put it bluntly,¡± Rosalynn pushed the materials in her hand, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about cooperation,


    not bringing out the real financial report is just wasting each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Mr. Duran¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Whispers arose from the room.


    The people from the Bane Corporation found the whole scenario amusing. Some gave Rosalynn


    reproachful looks too, as they wanted this coboration to happen.


    Mr. Duran¡¯s side, however, was pissed off.


    ¡°President Silverman, your secretary¡¯s words are quite offensive!¡± someone said to Wayne.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at Wayne.


    It¡¯d be best if he dropped dead from anger right now. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to find a way to


    disgust him and make him repulse her.


    ¡°What did she say wrong?¡± Wayne leaned back in his chair, his tone icy. ¡°She just stated the facts.


    Which part was offensive?¡±


    Rosalynn was startled, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Wayne.


    In fact, fake financial reports are quitemon.


    Usually, everyone wouldn¡¯t point it out in public. There are millions of ways to negotiate cooperation


    and press down the price


    14:59


    How could Rosalynn not know that?


    First of all, the financial report in her hand was too poorly done, so fake that it hurt her eyes


    Secondly, Mr. Duran had been gossiping about her all over the ce, and Rosalynn had heard plenty


    So, she made it clear.


    To maintain her ¡°pure¡± image in Wayne¡¯s heart, she had endured enough already.


    Now, to hell with it. Whoever wanted to endure these dirty words could do it. She wouldn¡¯t anymore!


    If they didn¡¯t change the financial report, she could put Mr. Duran through endless shame on the spot.


    But¡­ she didn¡¯t expect Wayne to actually defend her openly.


    That had never happened before.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling for President Silverman?¡± Rosalynn looked at Mr. Duran. ¡°This kind of


    financial report can¡¯t even pass with me, let alone reaching President Silverman.¡±


    Rosalynn spoke, her gaze sweeping over the heads of the subsidiaries involved in the project.


    ¡°You¡¯re all senior employees of the Silverman family. Can¡¯t you see the problems with such a stupid


    report? And yet you actually brought it to the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal! I am afraid you might don¡¯t understand this. We¡¯ve all seen the financial report, and


    there¡¯s no problem. President Silverman¡­¡± The executives couldn¡¯t stand being talked down to.


    A mere secretary dared to hold sway over them?


    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡± Wayne asked. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice.


    However, to the executives, it sounded like a ticking time bomb.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ President Silverman, why don¡¯t you take a break first, and we¡¯ll discuss it further?¡±


    Wayne ignored the man and looked at Rosalynn¡¯s cold face instead.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    She looked pretty when she was obedient and gentle


    But she looked even prettier with this cold and gorgeous appearance


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, what do you think?¡¯ he asked.


    Rosalynn thought Wayne might have lost his mind.


    The rest of the crowd felt the same way.


    ¡°Let President Silverman decide,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dy it for one day.¡± Unexpectedly, Wayne agreed easily. ¡°If you guys can¡¯t provide a


    satisfactory financial report for Secretary Tesdal tomorrow, we¡¯ll find someone else for the


    coboration¡±


    Satisfy who?


    Everyone was shocked.


    After Wayne and Rosalynn left.


    Mr. Duranughed speechlessly, looking at the senior executives: ¡°Did Secretary Tesdal piss off when


    President Silverman get married? Is he using our project to make her happy?¡±


    ¡°President Silverman isn¡¯t like that!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his lips are broken? She must have bitten him!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Secretary Tesdal always gentle? She dared to bite President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°Haha, she failed to get the upper hand and got anxious.¡±


    ¡°But, no offense, Mr. Duran, your financial report is outrageous!! More than 3 billion in investment, can


    you guys be a bit more cautious?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Mr. Duran¡¯s face turned livid.


    Theirpany¡¯s financial report for thest quarter was bad, so they had to fake it.


    Otherwise, even if Wayne epted the coboration, the price would have been pushed down a lot.


    Wayne and Rosalynn returned to the hotel.


    As soon as the door closed, Wayne wrapped his arms around her, holding her against the wall.


    ¡°You dare to lose your temper at the meeting?¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, fearing he would press on her stomach: ¡°Relying on President Silverman, what


    don¡¯t I dare?¡±


    She intended to provoke Wayne.


    However, Wayne was very pleased with this statement


    He leaned in and kissed her a couple of times.


    ¡°Yeah, from now on, just rely on me, and do whatever you want,¡± Wayne said passionately.


    He hadn¡¯t made love with her since thest time in the secretarial office.


    Now he gently kissed Rosalynn¡¯s ear and fair neck.


    Rosalynn got nervous immediately.


    ¡°Really?¡± She hurriedly tried to shift Wayne¡¯s attention, ¡°Can I bully your wife, too?¡±


    14:50


    Wayne paused.


    Then he looked up, his expression already unhappy.


    ¡°What wife? It¡¯s just a marriage alliance, she¡¯s not my wife, don¡¯t overthink this.¡±


    ¡°Can I bully her?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bully Heatherway.


    Such a beautiful person, she couldn¡¯t like it enough. How could she bully her?


    ¡°No,¡± Wayne pinched her cheek, ¡°You two don¡¯t bother each other, and when the timees, she¡¯ll


    leave.¡±


    Rosalynn pretended to be angry, avoiding Wayne¡¯s kiss.


    ¡°Yeah, what right do I have to bully your wife?¡±


    Wayne: ¡°¡­¡±


    Rosalynn pushed Wayne away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Wayne was silent at first.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about her opinion.


    He let out a helpless sigh, then hugged Rosalynn.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit surprised.


    He actually gave in just like that?


    ¡°I want to sleep while hugging you, I haven¡¯t slept well without you,¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was a bit¡­


    wronged?


    Rosalynn thought he must¡¯ve been out of his mind.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Rosalynn was seriously exhausted, feeling wiped out both mentally and physically.


    She knew that there was no use in arguing with Wayne any further.


    She was already grateful that he agreed not to have sex with her.


    So, she just let him be.


    The hotel bed was so soft andfortable.


    Held in Wayne¡¯s arms, it didn¡¯t take long for Rosalynn to fall asleep.


    Half-awake,she felt Wayne¡¯s gentle kisses fall upon her cheeks and ears.


    In a daze, it seemed like he was saying¡­.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been mad and said those things in the cemetery. Can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been good to you before, and that¡¯s my fault, Rosa. I promise I¡¯ll treat you better from now


    on¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalynn¡¯s heart started pounding.


    She thought, could this be a dream?


    ¡°How could Wayne actually apologize to her, and how could he be afraid that she would feel hurt?


    And how could he promise her a future together?


    Rosalynn would never forget the blunt words Wayne had said to her before.


    ¡°You have no future with me. You are just a stand-in for Olivia. Once I¡¯m tired of you and want to


    change to another girlfriend, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Those hurtful words.


    But back then, Wayne seemed to be granting her a favor.


    That night, Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep well.


    In her dreams, she returned to Gravel Lane.


    Pushing open the heavy wooden door, her grandparents and mother immediately turned around upon


    seeing her.


    ¡°How did you guyse back?¡±


    Rosalynn asked with tears in her eyes.


    However, without saying anything else, her mother suddenly pped her hard across the face.


    ¡°I went through hell to give birth to you, and this is how you repay me? Selling yourself? He¡¯s already


    getting married, but you still cling to him. You¡¯re being a homewrecker! Have you forgotten why you


    don¡¯t have a father? Have you forgotten how I died?¡±


    The beautiful woman in front of her had none of her former ease.


    Her face distorted with hatred and anger.


    ¡°Had I known you¡¯d be like this, I would have never given birth to you!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Rosalynn hurriedly tried to exin.


    But suddenly, a walking stick swung her way..


    Her kind grandparents came to her mother¡¯s side, protecting her mother


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandma


    ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t need a shameless granddaughter like you!¡± her grandpa scolded.


    *If I had known the money for my treatment hade from you selling yourself, I would have rather


    died than ept it!¡± her grandma sobbed -heartbrokenly.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Grandpa¡­ Grandma¡­ Please don¡¯t abandon me. I was wrong, I know I made a mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    The three monster-like faces leaped at Rosalynn all at once.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Rosalynn woke up, startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice pulled Rosalynn back to reality.


    He sat up and gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    Rosalynn broke out in cold sweat and nced at him.


    The images from her nightmare were so clear that Rosalynn even suspected if they had actually


    happened.


    She had indeed disappointed them.


    And all of it was because of Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, responding coldly.


    Shey down again, turning her back to Wayne. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back to sleep.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wayne¡¯s hand froze in mid-air for a moment.


    It seemed like he had just vaguely heard her admitting her mistake.


    Wayne could probably guess what she had dreamt.


    Feeling remorse and guilt, hey back down and scooted closer to Rosalynn, holding her from behind.


    He gently stroked her delicate back.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    ¡®Sorry¡­¡±


    Wayne said in a low voice.


    Rosalynn¡¯s slender body trembled slightly.


    Her face buried deep in the soft pillow, she didn¡¯t respond.


    After that, they had a dreamless night.


    Rosalynn woke up feeling too hot.


    Wayne had almost wrapped her entire body in his embrace.


    As she moved a little, Wayne woke up immediately,


    ¡°Let go of me, it¡¯s so hot,¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Hearing that, Wayne held her even tighter, kissing her cheeks and nibbling her neck.


    Being so close for five years, he knew all too well how to tease her.


    ¡°President Silverman, we have a meeting at 8 o¡¯clock,¡± Rosalynn said, her head tilted back, breathing


    like a fish out of the water.


    ¡°Wayne replied with a hoarse voice, then lifted his head and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Rosa, what are you up to?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face flushed red.


    *President Silverman, if you really need it, you can look for someone else¡­¡±


    Wayne bit her lips.


    Not too hard, but it still hurt


    ¡°Wayne, are you a dog?¡± Rosalynn went to kick Wayne with her knee


    But he caught her leg.


    He had big hands and Rosalynn was skinny; he held her easily.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Wayne asked sternly. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t care if you¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    See, the previous show of weakness was all a sham.


    How could Wayne possibly change?


    Some things never change.


    Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she replied ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll pick out your clothes.¡±


    Endure for now, and it¡¯ll all blow over!


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Wayne kissed her again. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with all this, I¡¯ll take you on a vacation, just the


    two of us.¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly shocked.


    A vacation?


    Over the past five years, she and Wayne had been to many countries around the world.


    But those were work-rted trips.


    When it came to vacations, Wayne mostly went with his family.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees¡±


    Rosalynn knew she and Wayne would never wait for that day.


    She would run away before showing any signs of pregnancy.


    After talking and reasoning, she finally escaped Wayne¡¯s tight embrace.


    Distracted, she hung up the clothes Wayne would wear today and carefully matched his tie.


    As she picked up the cufflinks, Rosalynn looked at the pair far more expensive than the one she had


    given Wayne. Her eyes dimmed a little.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t even notice if he lost the cufflinks, right?


    Just then, the tall figure behind her enveloped her, and Wayne hugged her again.


    ¡°What are you looking at so intently?¡± Wayne nced at the cufflinks.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalynn handed him the shirt. ¡°President Silverman, go change.¡±


    Wayne frowned, catching Rosalynn as she tried to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you so early in the morning?¡± He knitted his brows


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯d better get used to it. I have a terrible temper.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    A hint of anger shed in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    When had he ever humbled himself like this to please others?


    He had done so much already; why was she still dissatisfied? Why wasn¡¯t she happy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, help me put it on!¡±


    Wayne closed the door of the walk-in closet.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The hotel¡¯s walk-in closet wasn¡¯t spacious.


    Add to that Wayne¡¯s suitcase and the clothes and jewelry he had sent from luxury stores for Rosalynn


    yesterday.


    The closet became even more cramped.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    Well, what could she say when someone had dirt on her?


    Wayne was shirtless.


    He had always maintained a good diet and exercised regrly, so his body was in great shape.


    Rosalynn had been obsessed with him for a long time¡­


    Alright, not just once, but until she found out Wayne was getting married.


    Two years ago.


    Jacob had a female friend, a veteran of the nightlife scene.


    She liked inviting Rosalynn to join her.


    Once, she mysteriously told Rosalynn she had something good to show her and opened her secret


    photo album on her phone.


    ¡°This is a new club that just opened,¡± she said mysteriously to Rosalynn, ¡°Wayne¡¯s out of town on


    business, why don¡¯t we go have some fun?¡± Rosalynn checked out the men in the pictures


    ¡°Completely uninterested.


    Not because she was a prude, but because none of them couldpare to Wayne¡¯s looks or physique.


    Wayne, the scumbag, was just too good-lookingpared to the others!


    Later on, that woman didn¡¯t give up and even sent Rosalynn an even more private album.


    But Wayne found out


    Ever since then, the odd woman vanished from her life.


    At first, Rosalynn thought Wayne had killed her and worried for a long time.


    Later on, she found out she was the illegitimate daughter of a wealthy family


    Although she was illegitimate, she was her father¡¯s belovedte-in-life daughter.


    So she definitely wasn¡¯t dead.


    At most, she had suffered a bit.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡±


    Rosalynn helped Wayne button up his shirt one by one.


    Probably because she was reminded of that woman, she unconsciously smiled.


    And Wayne caught her.


    Rosalynn coughed lightly and tried to make Wayne upset again.


    ¡°President Silverman, there are guys at the club who have worse bodies and looks than you, and they


    can charge a hundred grand a night. What a pity!¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    With a regretful expression on her face.


    Wayne was the toast of the town.


    Byparing him to those men, Rosalynn thought, he¡¯s going to be mad, right?


    It¡¯s best if he¡¯s really upset and tells her to get lost!


    Wayne pinched her chin lightly


    His finger caressed her skin.


    ¡°What do you have to feel sorry about? You¡¯re not spending a dime, and I¡¯m even paying you,¡± he said


    with a deep gaze and a seductive tone.


    Rosalynn instinctively felt her legs go weak for a moment.


    True to his reputation, business prodigy President Silverman.


    It actually made her feel a bit like¡­ he had a point.


    ¡°Do you think I have a good figure?¡± Wayne asked.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Do you find me handsome?¡± Wayne continued.


    ¡°The meeting is starting soon, and I have to eat breakfast¡­ Rosalynn avoided his seemingly all-seeing,


    burning gaze


    1/2


    Wayne sighed dramatically in her ear.


    As he held her waist, he bit the tip of her ear and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather eat something else than breakfast.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door!¡± She darted away, pushing open the wardrobe door and making her escape.


    Wayne stood still,ughing out loud.


    He was even caught off guard by how happy he wasughing.


    On mornings like these, even if he couldn¡¯t eat what he wanted, his mood was better than ever.


    Rosalynn¡­


    Had been his cure since five years ago.


    Wayne emerged after getting dressed.


    His shirt buttons weren¡¯t all fastened, and he was carrying a tie in his hand,

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    This guy seemed to lose some of his posh businessman vibe and gained a bit of azy rascal charm.


    Rosalynn had never seen him like this before.


    He was always so meticulous, and she would always be the first to help him tie his tie.


    ¡°Breakfast¡­¡±


    Rosalynn pushed his te over to him.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Wayne sat down,zily draping his arm over the chair back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne raised his eyebrows and knocked on the table, ¡°You gotta tell me, like or dislike? I need to know


    your preferences, so I don¡¯t give you something you don¡¯t like in the future.¡±


    ¡°I like freedom,¡± Rosalynn responded.


    Wayne smirked, ¡°Being with me, you can do whatever you want, isn¡¯t that freedom?¡±


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, Wayne didn¡¯t get angry, instead, he justughed.


    He leaned forward a bit, watching Rosalynn leisurely sip her milk.


    ¡°You¡¯re kinda cute like this.¡±


    Rosalynn almost choked on her milk, ring at Wayne.


    Wayne tapped her nose with his finger, ¡°As I recall, you kinda like some soft dessert.¡±


    Rosalynn paused and then looked away.


    ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    She lied.


    She had loved soft desesert since she was a child.


    Her grandma always said that it was good, so when she grew up, she would also be a sweet and


    soft girl.


    Unfortunately, her personality and looks gradually drifted away from sweetness as she grew up.


    She was more stubborn than anyone else, and her appearance was far from sweet.


    After breakfast.


    Rosalynn changed into a ssic Chanel suit.


    She applied a lightyer of makeup, and to annoy Wayne, she even curled her long hair.


    Suddenly, she looked a lot more bright and charming


    ¡°Your hair. ¡°Wayne stared at her long curly hair as if he had something to say.


    Rosalynn interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve always had naturally curly hair, but since Ms. Walley has straight hair, I


    straightened it before¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence.


    She heard Wayne saying, ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Rosalynn paused.


    ¡°But now, I don¡¯t look like Ms. Walley,¡± Rosalynn felt that not making Wayne upset made her feel


    ufortable.


    Wayne scooped her up and sat her on hisp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like her anymore.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t understand.


    If she didn¡¯t have to be like her, why would he keep her around?


    Rosalynn wore a pair of pearl earrings today


    Theyplemented her fair skin and looked fantastic.


    ¡±


    Wayne saw Rosalynn wearing pearl earrings at the cruise party that day and thought they suited her


    well.


    Yesterday, he had someone buy a pair for her.


    The more Wayne looked, the more he liked her.


    Before leaving, he picked her up again, pushed her against the door, and kissed her so hard that


    messed up her lipstick


    Just like that, the meeting was dyed by another hour.


    At nine o¡¯clock.


    Wayne and Rosalynn entered the conference room one after the other. Although everyone was


    dressed neatly, they all had dark circles under their eyes, and their spirits were low.


    In contrast, Wayne looked like he just won the lottery, feeling refreshed and lively.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡± Mr. Duran stood up.


    Wayne sat down, not even looking at him, ¡°For this case, Secretary Tesdal have full authority, talk to


    her.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    He dilly-dallied all morning, couldn¡¯t he have said that earlier?


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Mr. Duran suppressed his frustration and smiled at Rosalynn, ¡°Secretary Tesdal truly has a


    discerning eye, a worthy assistant of


    President Silverman. We carefully checkedst night, and indeed, there was something wrong with that


    report!¡±


    Rosalynn had cooled off from yesterday¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    She had previously helped Wayne sort out the information for this project.


    Wayne was very interested in it. There was no doubt about the project¡¯s profitability; it was just a matter


    of how much profit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point,¡± Rosalynn said casually, ¡°I have a rough idea of your financial reports for


    the past six months. Simply put, you guys are losing money.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, this has nothing to do with ourpany¡¯s overall strength. It was because another


    department took on a crappy projectst year, which caused us to lose arge amount of money at the


    beginning of this year. That¡¯s what affected our financial reports!¡± Mr. Duran quickly exined.


    The others chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, Secretary Tesdal, you can see that our other projects are all doing very well!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Otherwise, President Silverman wouldn¡¯t even consider partnering with us!¡±


    Everyone was babbling and trying to persuade her


    Wayne didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°He just looked at Rosalynn, waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Things change quickly in the industry. Many bigpanies have gone under in the past couple of


    years, let alone apany your size. Bane Corporation has always been cautious, and this is a multi-


    billion dor contract, so we can¡¯t just look at the current data. It¡¯s a true that you lost money, whether


    it¡¯s due to one project or several. It¡¯s all mismanagement, right?¡±


    Mr. Duran was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°President Silverman¡¯s aunt has some personal ties with yourpany¡¯s chairman. Honestly, if it


    weren¡¯t for that connection, I would advise President Silverman to choose a more reliablepany to


    work with,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Hearing this, Mr. Duran and the others became anxious.


    ¡°No, no,e on, we¡¯ve alreadye this far in our discussions!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Secretary Tesdal, otherpanies might seem reliable, but who knows what their real situation


    is behind the scenes? At least with us, you know everything inside and out!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond but signaled her assistant instead.


    The assistant immediately turned on the projector


    ¡°I have here a draft contract based on our business assessment of yourpany. In addition to the


    terms that bind both parties, the most important thing is the cooperation budget. Please take a look,


    and if there are no issues, we can continue our discussion.¡±


    As Mr. Duran and the others finished reading, they all looked shocked.


    This woman was ruthless!


    It¡¯s just one quarter of bad financial reports, and she shed a third of the budget?!


    Who could stand that?


    Would Wayne even be this harsh?


    *Secretary Tesdal, this¡­ this budget is way too low!¡± Mr. Duran said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re


    cooperating, after all. You can¡¯t leave us with no profit, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Bane Corporation isn¡¯t a bandit. This budget does leave you some profit margin, just


    not as much as you might¡¯ve hoped.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother once said that the opening price is made to be bargained.


    Both sides were willing to cooperate, and now it was all about the budget.


    Mr. Duran¡¯s side argued fiercely


    Rosalynn remained unmoved.


    The other party kept making phone calls to their executives who were overseas and couldn¡¯t return.


    They kept proposing new prices only to be shot down by Rosalynn repeatedly.


    After countless rounds of negotiation, Mr. Duran, exhausted, finally gave in to Rosalynn¡¯s ideal budget


    price.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Mr. Duran¡¯s face was red, and he had lost allposure.


    He stared at Rosalynn, thinking that he had misheard her.


    ¡°To avoid further dispute and to maintain the harmony of our cooperation, Bane Corporation will


    compromise. Deal.¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Mr. Duran was on the verge of passing out.


    The process of signing the contract was painstakingly meticulous.


    Atst, the contract was signed before nightfall.


    Everyone left.


    Rosalynn let out a sigh of relief, her tense nerves finally rxing.


    Soon after, arge hand touched her back, gently caressing her.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you¡¯ve saved thepany a lot of money¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°Is there a bonus?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°There is-¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn started to get up, but Wayne suddenly pulled her onto


    hisp.


    Rosalynn was startled


    ¡°Wayne, this is a branch office, and there are cameras!¡± Rosalynn whispered, reminding him.


    But Wayne held her waist, making it impossible for her to move.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known earlier that you¡¯re so amazing.¡± Wayne fondled her waist.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Rosalynn held his hand, ¡°No intimacy in public ces, that¡¯s your rule.¡±


    Wayne frowned a bit.


    ¡°Screw the rule!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I just took down those guys¡¯ arrogance. If they see this, what will they say?¡± Rosalynn spoke


    seriously. ¡°No one will acknowledge my abilities, they will only say that my sess is all because of


    you!¡±


    Wayne choked


    He finally let go.


    Rosalynn quickly adjusted her clothes and looked at Wayne with some disdain before walking to the


    door, waiting for him.


    Wayne always felt looked down upon by Rosalynn.


    At first, it made him angry, but now he¡¯s just full of grievances,


    Why can¡¯t he even hold her?


    He picked up his phone and sent a message to Sean.


    Asking him to delete that bit of surveince footage from the meeting room. Then he got up and walked


    to the door.


    Rosalynn opened the door for him and followed him out.


    By now, quite a few people in thepany knew about Rosalynn¡¯s heroic exploits.


    Most men looked at her with subtlety


    As for the women, some were disdainful, while others looked up to her


    Following the usual routine, Wayne would leave the branch office first while Rosalynn stayed to handle


    some minor matters. Today was no exception.


    Rosalynn stood by the elevator, watching Wayne enter


    He didn¡¯t look at her but kept his head down, ying with his phone.


    Yesterday at the airport, Wayne had forced Rosalynn to unblock him from her contacts.


    As the elevator doors closed, Wayne put away his phone and looked at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn¡¯s phone buzzed twice


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She nced at it.


    President Silverman. Just fool them for a bit.


    President Silverman: I¡¯m waiting for you to have dinner.


    Looking at the message, Rosalynn suddenly felt a little dazed.


    It seemed like an everyday conversation between a secretly dating office couple, just before they got


    off work.


    As soon as the thought crossed her mind, Rosalynn shivered in fear.


    She quickly pinched her palm to wake herself up.


    There wasn¡¯t much to deal with at the branch office, so Rosalynn simply patrolled the ce with the


    general manager in charge. Suddenly, a sneering voice came from behind.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    That voice¡­


    Rosalynn turned around.


    She saw a fashionable woman in her mid-twenties, swaying her hips as she walked over.


    ¡°Ms. Fuller¡±


    The general manager quickly greeted her.


    ire Fuller-the daughter of Maddie Fuller¡¯s sister.


    Rosalynn had met her once before.


    ire crossed her arms, sizing up Rosalynn with a more contemptuous look, T¡¯ve heard my cousin is


    quite willing to spend money on you, looks like it¡¯s


    true, huh? But¡­ Olivia would never dress so extravagantly and seductively. You, as her substitute, are


    not up to par, are you?¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    There are still quite a few employees of Bane Corporation around.


    Everyone knows who ire¡¯s cousin is.


    Her sarcastic remark conveyed so much information!


    ¡°Substitute? What substitute?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡¯s outfit is indeed expensive, just those pearl earrings alone are worth hundreds of


    thousands!¡±


    Tsk tsk, a professional woman? Still relying on a man!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if it weren¡¯t for President Silverman, could she be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°President Silverman is already engaged, and she¡¯s still clinging to him¡­shameless!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at the people behind her.


    Many of them were justplimenting her a moment ago.


    The gossip-mongers immediately lowered their heads and pretended to be busy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you¡¯re so full of yourself, ire sneered.


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, with President Silverman¡¯s marriage approaching, you¡¯d better watch your mouth and stop


    spreading rumors. If Ms. Rosso hears and it affects the marriage alliance between the Rosso family


    and the Silverman family. Beware of Mrs. Fuller peeling your skin.¡±


    Rosalynn, unlike her usual submissive self, confronted her directly.


    ire¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°You know my cousin is getting married and you¡¯re still clinging to him? You¡¯re shameless too¡± She


    continued with her verbal onught.


    Rosalynnughed and took out her phone, handing it to ire: ¡°Why not call President Silverman and


    talk to him, let him fire me as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°Stinking bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, instead of saying all this, why not focus on the branchpany¡¯s business? As a secretary,


    the partnerships I¡¯ve helped forge for thepany in the past two years are almost more than what


    you¡¯ve aplished as an entirepany¡±


    Rosalynn looked down on her with utter contempt.


    She could humiliate ire with all her dirty secrets non-stop for three hours at thepany.


    But she disdained such low and dirty means.


    ¡°What are you so smug about? It¡¯s just because of my cousin!¡±


    ¡°Which Bane Corporation employee isn¡¯t relying on President Silverman?¡± Rosalynn bypassed ire


    and pressed the elevator button.


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t get too cocky too soon. Do you think Heatherway will let you off? Do you think my


    aunt will sit idly by? Just wait!¡±


    Before the elevator door closed, ire pressed the open button, smug and vicious


    ¡°Stop worrying about my business Rosalynn¡¯s fingertip pressed against ire¡¯s forehead, pushing her


    away


    As the elevator door closed, she heard ire¡¯s scream


    Rosalynn shrugged.


    The elevator arrived at the basement floor.


    Rosalynn lowered her head and almost bumped into someone as she walked out.


    ¡°Watch your step


    A big hand ced on her head.


    Rosalynn looked up


    Wayne frowned, looking displeased.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Did ire cause trouble for you?¡¯ Wayne asked.


    ¡°We just exchanged a few words ¡°Rosalynn removed Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°But thanks to her making a fuss,


    the rumor of me being your stand-in lover will probably spread¡±


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her.¡±


    ¡°This is your family business, you don¡¯t need to tell me Rosalynn didn¡¯t care, as long as Wayne doesn¡¯t


    use her name to do anything.


    ¡°Why are you mad at me when she¡¯s the one who provoked you?¡± Wayne frowned.


    The branch manager called him just now, saying ire was causing trouble for Rosalynn.


    He turned around and came back immediately without thinking.


    Rosalynn felt somewhat helpless and powerless


    1/2


    She looked at Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, have you ever thought that if it weren¡¯t for you asking me


    toe back, I wouldn¡¯t have to endure all this humiliation and usations?¡±


    Wayne remained silent.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything else and headed towards the garage.


    Wayne followed shortly after.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Wayne got in the car and gently asked Rosalynn.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to H City.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Wayne¡¯s voice became a bit heavier.


    He was clearly getting impatient and unhappy.


    ¡°President Silverman, where can I go to have dinner with you? Just a few days ago, everyone knew


    about your engagement to Miss Heatherway. Are you in such a hurry to let the media see me?¡±


    ¡°These news, without my permission, cannot be released¡± Wayne said.


    Rosalynn lowered her head andughed self-deprecatingly: President Silverman, the inte is


    everywhere, and besides, there are so many people who hope for the Silverman family and Rosso


    family¡¯s marriage to fail¡­ who knows how many people are secretly messing things up. You want to


    gamble with me, but I don¡¯t want to be a sacrificial pawn.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, you know that¡¯s not what I think!¡± Wayne said solemnly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s breathing became a little heavier.


    Staring at Rosalynn for a moment, he felt that he had no other choice.


    ¡°He quickly admitted defeat.


    He reached out, hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck, leaned in, and rested his forehead on hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Rosalynn kept her eyes down.


    Her eyes were getting tearful.


    Protect?


    But Wayne was the one who hurt her the most in this world.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t have dinner in B City


    However, Rosalynn still got what she wanted ¨C KFC at the airport.


    In the waiting room.


    Watching Rosalynn devour the food, Wayne asked, ¡°Is this cheap stuff really that good?¡±


    Rosalynn cleaned a spicy chicken wing


    ¡°It¡¯s cheap for you, but when I was a kid, I only got to eat KFC when I was sick.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®sick, Wayne thought of something.


    Tl take you for a check-up tomorrow¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked and quickly hid the panic in her eyes.


    ¡°I just had a check-up, it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Just had a check-up? Was there a problem? That¡¯s why Sean and the others saw you taking medicine


    that day?¡± Wayne asked seriously.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn replied casually: T¡¯m a little anemic, it¡¯s not medicine, it¡¯s just vitamins.1


    ¡°You¡¯re still too thin, Wayne remarked.


    Rosalynn looked at him as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°President Silverman, wasn¡¯t it you who told me to maintain my figure?¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t gain weight naturally


    ¡°Forget everything I¡¯ve said in the past, those demands don¡¯t count anymore.¡± Wayne was annoyed


    when he heard about the past.


    ¡°All right,¡± Rosalynn responded and continued to focus on eating her chicken wings.


    At 10:30 pm.


    The nended in H City


    Rosalynn had eaten half a bucket of fried chicken and fell asleep satisfied on the ne.


    When getting off the ne,


    Wayne whispered in her ear, ¡°Eat and sleep, you¡¯re just like a little pig.¡±


    Gentle, affectionate, and indulgent.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t bear it


    Fortunately, when ites to Wayne, before she falls deeply into this rtionship, there will always be


    someone pouring a bucket of cold water on her head at the right time


    At the arrival gate.


    Just as Wayne and Rosalynn had stepped out,


    They heard a beautiful and excited volce calling out to him, ¡°Wayne! Over here!¡±


    Rosalynn stiffened.


    Looking in the direction of the voice.


    The beautiful and stunning Heatherway, in the crowd, was waving her arms vigorously, her smile pure


    and charming.


    Winter came extra early this year.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Standing at the crowded exit of the station, she felt a chill all over her body.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Heatherway was beautiful and elegant, attracting many gazes just by standing there.


    Some people recognized her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the heiress who was on the trending page before? The one who¡¯s marrying the Silverman


    family heir!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s even more stunning in person!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s doing at the airport sote


    ¡°What else could it be? Picking up her fiance, look over there¡­


    Wayne¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good.


    His eyes subconsciously searched for Rosalynn, seeing her pale face, anxious and upset.


    1 didn¡¯t know she wasing.¡± Wayne whispered.


    ¡°Picking up her fianc¨¦ is pretty normal, right?¡± Rosalynn replied indifferently, ¡°President Silverman, you


    should hurry up. People are starting to recognize you. You don¡¯t want paparazzi to capture any bad


    photos and create a scandal.¡±


    With a stoic expression, Wayne walked towards Heatherway.


    Rosalynn, with her head down, followed him.


    It was unbearably awkward.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wayne asked coldly as he approached Heatherway.


    Heatherway grinned, ¡°My mom and I went shopping in Harbor City We justnded a while ago. When


    she found out you were alsoing back, she asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Heatherway then turned to Rosalynn, her smile still warm and gracious, ¡®Secretary Tesdal, has your


    hand healed?¡±


    Rosalynn looked up, her eyes clear and bright, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, thank you for your concern, mydy¡±


    Wayne red at Rosalynn as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ll send the meeting details to your email after I sort them out, Rosalynn nodded


    slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    *Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯ste and unsafe for a girl to be alone. Why don¡¯t we all leave together?¡±


    Heatherway quickly offered.


    Rosalynn gave a slight smile, ¡°No need.¡±


    After decisively rejecting the offer, Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to linger any longer


    The inquisitive nces from the crowd made her feel extremely ufortable.


    She walked straight towards the taxi stand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect, Wayne, that you¡¯d be into ice queens like her, Heatherway nced at Rosalynn¡¯s


    retreating figure and looked at Wayne.


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond, his face cold.


    He was extremely unhappy, barely concealing his displeasure.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big celebrity on the flight behind yours, and besides the fans, there are also lots of reporters


    around, Heatherway exined with a smile, though her tone was somewhat helpless, ¡°My mom knows


    that you and Secretary Tesdal are together, and she¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be caught in some bad photos.


    That¡¯s why she asked me to wait for you¡±


    In the corner of Wayne¡¯s eye, he did see several people taking pictures.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my mom¡¯s waiting in the garage¡±


    She affectionately hooked her arm around Wayne¡¯s.


    Wayne didn¡¯t like physical contact, especially.


    ¡°y along. I don¡¯t like it either, Heather way whispered.


    Wayne


    Momentster, Wayne got into a Mercedes.


    The elegant Maddie, Mrs. Wayne, red at him discontentedly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she resign? Why is she still by your side?¡± Maddie Fuller yelled angrily. ¡°Poor Heatherway had


    to put up an act with you in this cold weather!¡± ¡°Mom.. ¡°Heatherway gently touched Maddie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him. Ever since the engagement, he hasn¡¯t been back to H City, and you¡¯ve gone


    through so much!¡±


    Heatherway remained silent.


    Wayne, however, was somewhat distracted


    He wasn¡¯t too worried that Rosalynn would run away.


    Those she cared about were still within his grasp.


    What he was afraid of was that she¡¯d overthink and be upset.


    He was also angry that in front of him, she purposefully addressed Heatherway as ¡°mydy¡± ¨C fully


    aware that their marriage was just an agreement.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Maddie saw this and felt even angner.


    Wayne had been acting weirdtely, and even she could feel it.


    Before, her son¡¯s whole heart was focused on the Silverman family¡¯s future, and he¡¯d never put


    anything before thepany.


    But now, there¡¯s a great marriage alliance


    Just because of one Rosalynn, his attitude was so perfunctory!


    It seemed¡­


    It was time for her to meet this foxydy!


    On the other side, Rosalynn had already taken a taxi.


    Heading straight for Paige¡¯s old house


    Upon learning of her sudden return, Paige rushed over and waited for her in the restaurant downstairs.


    After Rosalynn amived, she still went upstairs to change out of her expensive Chanel suit.


    So Paige wouldn¡¯t see it and ask questions


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be able toe back for a while, right?¡± Paige asked.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment. ¡°There are still some things at work that haven¡¯t been handed over


    properly, so I was called back.¡± ¡®Well, that¡¯s true


    Being by Wayne¡¯s side was already part of her job.


    ¡°Does Bane Corporation exploit its workers like this? Paigeined, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m moving in


    these days, so we can live together!¡± Rosalynn slowly ate her sd,


    And after she finished, she looked apologetically at her friend ¡°Babe, I have to move out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige frowned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Til exinter. Rosalynn lowered her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a boyfriend?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re moving in together, huh?


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you scared mel Paige patted her chest, Tve got a bunch of guys saved up for you to


    choose from!¡±


    Paige has always had a lot of ideas.


    But, Rosalynn never thought she could be so outrageous


    At the Moonlight Bar in thete night,


    It was so lively that the roof was about to be blown off.


    Rosalynn sat in the booth,


    Looking at the row of boys in front of her, all kinds of styles were avable.


    For some reason, she thought of those club men whose faces and bodies were not as good as


    Wayne¡¯s


    ¡°They¡¯re all people I met when I studied abroad, all rich second generations, and quite a few of them


    are top students, and their character isn¡¯t bad either! Pick whichever one you like! Paige whispered into


    Rosalynn¡¯s ear


    Rosalynn went speechless


    ¡°What are you all doing just standing there?! This is my beautiful best friend I¡¯ve been telling you about!


    Paige said, full of pride.


    Rosalynn¡¯s beauty didn¡¯t need her to brag too much.


    Seeing the silly look in these boys eyes, Paige knew that Lynn was steadily performing well and getting


    those boys¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosalynn, and don¡¯t listen to Paige¡¯s nonsense¡­¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t finish her sentence


    Someone arrivedte


    ¡°Paige, sorry, I had ast-minute meeting 1


    The one who arrived looked up, and his eyes fell on Rosalynn, his expression stiffening for a moment


    ¡°Joseph, what are you spacing out for? Don¡¯t recognize her?¡± Paige said, putting her arm around


    Rosalynn¡¯s waist, leaning against her shoulder, both her tone and expression very intimate


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalynn withdrew her gaze.


    At that time, Paige was already abroad.


    She didn¡¯t get along well with her stepbrother and stepsister


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t tell her about her grandma


    Nor did she mention Joseph


    By the time she got out of that mess, Rosalynn had been with Wayne for half a year already


    Paige had also asked her about Joseph.


    Rosalynn just said they lost touch.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°How could I not know him?¡±


    Joseph still looked the same as before, wearing his thin-framed sses and appearing schrly.


    However, he seemed tougher and his features were more mature now.


    ¡°Rosalynn, long time no see


    He looked at Rosalynn with a gentle, warm smile.


    Joseph, long time no see. Rosalynn replied indifferently.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how I got in touch with him?¡± Paige teased mischievously.


    She met Joseph when they were both attending a tutoring ss together.


    For some reason, Paige was convinced that Rosalynn and Joseph had a chance together.


    Even now, her insistence remained


    ¡°How did you get to know each other? Rosalynn went along with Paige¡¯s words but didn¡¯t look at


    Joseph anymore.


    Although Joseph had been so hysterical back then, Rosalynn never felt quilty towards him


    She never made any promises to him. With so many people pursuing her, was she supposed to be


    responsible for all of them?


    ¡°He¡¯s really amazing now, he even won the Physics Prize. He was a visiting professor at our school two


    years ago, and I almost didn¡¯t recognize him!¡± Rosalynn sipped some lemonade: ¡®I see


    Parge even wanted to invite Joseph to sit next to Rosalynn.


    However¡­


    ¡°Everyone, please have a seat. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience tonight. Feel free to drink; I¡¯m treating


    you all,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.


    As soon as Rosalynn spoke, several wealthy heirs squeezed closer to her. They all introduced


    themselves to Rosalynn enthusiastically.


    1


    She had never been surrounded by so many different kinds of handsome men before.


    Apart from the noise hurting her ears, everything else seemed pretty nice.


    Joseph sat in the corner


    Rosalynn¡¯s indifference towards him left him feeling quite frustrated.


    Seeing these younger guys made him even more annoyed, so he began drinking alone.


    Naturally, Rosalynn didn¡¯t drink.


    She found an excuse to leave early tomorrow for a meeting.


    Upstairs in the bar.


    Inside the boss¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Young people these days really know how to have fun,¡± said the pleased boss Hanley as he entered.


    Several close friends were drinking


    Jacob leaned on the couch, swirling the drink in his hand, and absentmindedly asked, ¡°What kind of fun


    are they having?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re choosing men¡± Hanley sat down, picked up a ss of wine, and took a big gulp.


    Hanley pointed to the floor-to-ceiling window outside. ¡°I heard from the bartender that twodies came


    tonight, each apanied by a bunch of handsome men, and they were choosing among them.¡±


    Jacob wasnt very interested


    He had already heard about Secretary Tesdal¡¯s great achievements over in B City.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t listen to his advice and went back to Wayne¡¯s side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯re both ugly one rich kid teased


    Hanley shook his finger mysteriously ¡°My friend, you¡¯re wrong this time. Not only are they not ugly, but


    they¡¯re also two incredibly beautiful women with distinct charm!¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°Come on, a gorgeous girl like her woulde here to pick guys?¡± The other person didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I purposely had someone sneak a few pictures!¡± Hanley said


    proudly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna send them in the group chat, everyone go check them


    out!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s phone beeped twice, but he wasn¡¯t interested in looking.


    The others, however, were all full of sighs after seeing the photos.


    ¡°That girl is beautiful, but not my type. The one surrounded by people though¡­¡±


    Someone suddenly frowned


    Then looked at Jacob Jacob, take a look? Why do I feel like she looks a bit like Wayne¡¯s secretary?¡±


    Jacob snapped back to reality.


    He took out his phone and opened the group message.


    In the photo, Rosalynn was wearing a ck dress, her long hair slightly curled and draped over her


    shoulders.


    Someone was handing her a drink.


    She reached out her hand in azy manner.


    ¡°I must be seeing things. This girl is charming and seductive¡­ Wayne¡¯s secretary is in and gentle.


    They¡¯re not the same person.¡±


    ¡°Hanley, recall the photos!¡± Jacob urged


    ¡°What?¡± Hanley was confused


    ¡°Wayne is in this chat group too! Recall these photos¡± Jacob yelled angrily.


    Although Hanley still didn¡¯t know what was going on, he quickly obeyed themand to recall these


    photos


    They had been friends for a long time, and Wayne was different from them- nobody dared to provoke


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to recall¡­ time¡¯s up¡± Hanley¡¯s face turned pale


    Jacob


    ¡°Then just chat about something else and get those messages off the screen!¡± Jacob gritted his teeth


    Jacob had a feeling that Wayne didn¡¯t check this group often, but he was still worried for Fosalynn.


    The gathering didn¡¯t end until past one in the morning


    One by one, Rosalynn helped the drunken boys into their cars.


    *Hottie, be sure to reply my messages, okay? Thest one to get in the car grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand,


    blinking his eyes, obviously not wanting to part. ¡°Get lost, go!¡±


    Paige, tipsy, shoved the guy¡¯s head and pushed him into the car


    ¡°He¡¯s like a big baby!¡± Paige leaned on Rosalynn,ughing ¡°Baby, your charm is just too powerful!¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to talk!¡± Rosalynn tapped Paige¡¯s forehead.


    Paige leaned back.


    Rosalynn, afraid that Paige would fall, quickly supported her.


    Paige took the opportunity to give Rosalynn an enthusiastic hug


    Rosalynn was helpless


    ¡°Rosalynn, let me help¡±


    Joseph¡¯s voice rang out.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded immediately


    Joseph came over to help Paige


    Paige pushed away his hand then put one hand on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, turned around, and pointed at


    Joseph ¡°You dog, didn¡¯t you tell me how much you liked Rosalynn back then? Why did you suddenly


    disappear?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s face turned pale


    He looked at Rosalynn ¡°Rosalynn


    ¡°You go ahead, fil take her home Rosalynn didn¡¯t want Joseph to badmouth her in front of Paige. Her


    tone and expression were not good


    As soon as her words fell, a car stopped by the roadside.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°Rosalynn, give me some time to talk to you!¡± Joseph looked at her earnestly.


    Rosalynn ignored him.


    Her gazended on the car.


    But the next second, a familiar driver got out of the car. Wearing white gloves, he opened the back


    door.


    Wayne, dressed in a ck trench coat, got out of the car


    Looking up, his eyes met Rosalynn¡¯s


    Joseph followed Rosalynn¡¯s gaze and saw Wayne


    When he saw Wayne, his body trembled violently.


    ¡°Howe he¡¯s here?¡± Joseph asked Rosalynn. ¡°You two¡­ haven¡¯t you¡­ but he¡¯s getting married?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s getting married? What marriage?¡±


    Paige looked up in a drunken daze.


    Rosalynn grabbed her hand.


    She turned Paige¡¯s back to Wayne.


    Wayne already came up to them.


    ¡°Mr Mason, whether I¡¯m getting married or not, what does it have to do with you?¡± Wayne maintained


    his posh demeanor


    Joseph could never forget Wayne¡¯s previous insults and humiliation towards him.


    He easily got him expelled from theb.


    He was used of giarism and had his parentspany supply chain cut off.


    All of this was just to show him that he was not worthy of pursuing Rosalynn.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, Mr. Mason, and you still haven¡¯t made any progress Disappointing¡± Wayne


    took his eyes off Joseph and looked at Rosalynn with fierce eyes. ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re getting


    married, why won¡¯t you let her go?¡± Joseph mustered the courage


    He was no longer the Joseph who could be expelled at any moment!


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Joseph, we didn¡¯t have a rtionship back then, and so many years have passed, don¡¯te to


    disturb my life anymore. Go!¡± Rosalynn said solemnly.


    Joseph¡¯s face grew even paler, but he stood there unmoving


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re persistent or just in stupid¡± Wayne mocked coldly


    Rosalynn thought he was more terrifying like this than when he got angry


    ¡°Wayne, what are you talking about?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Paige suddenly said, ¡°Oh? Yeah, it is him!¡±


    ¡°Baby, it really is Wayne! Hahaha! President Silverman, you are now a heartthrob Paige let go of


    Rosalynn, straightened up but still wobbled, ¡°Congrattions on your engagement! Your wife is super


    gorgeous!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingertips trembled


    ¡°President Silverman, you should go to take care of your own things. My friend is drunk, and I will take


    her home.¡± Rosalynn spoke, without caring about Joseph.


    All she wanted now was to keep Paige far away from Wayne.


    She had just walked a few steps when Wayne¡¯s bodyguards approached.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, leave her to us¡±


    ¡°Try touching her and see what happens¡± Rosalynn yelled, then turned to Wayne, ¡°President


    Silverman, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Wayne ignored Joseph


    He walked up to her and raised his hand, tucking her loose hair behind her ear, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you


    home¡±


    His tone was gentle, and there was no anger in his expression

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Rosalynn felt like she was about to explode with anger.


    | ?


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wayne looked up at her.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, more terrifying than ever.


    ¡°They will safely take Ms. Owens home¡± he said coldly. ¡°Or you don¡¯t want her to go home?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head in horror


    She knew Wayne wasn¡¯t joking


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, don¡¯t worry. We will safely escort Ms. Owens home, not allowing a single hair to be


    harmed the bodyguard said respectfully Rosalynn had known these two for several years.


    She knew their character


    ¡°Baby, I have something to do, they¡¯re my friends, I¡¯ll have them take you home,¡± said Rosalynn, trying


    hard not to let her voice tremble. Paige nodded drowsily


    If Rosalynn was busy, she would be well behaved.


    Wayne reached out but did not touch Rosalynn, his hand hovering in the air.


    Rosalynn saw it and took the initiative to reach out and hold Wayne¡¯s hand The next moment, Wayne


    held her hand tightly


    Then they walked quickly toward the car parked on the side of the road.


    Paige stood there, wobbling, watching Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s backs.


    ¡°Hey, is Wayne holding my baby¡¯s hand?¡± she muttered.


    She tried to follow them, but the bodyguard stopped her: ¡°Ms. Owens, you saw it wrong!


    When Paige looked again, the car was gone.


    Did she see it wrong?


    Well of course she did.


    Wayne was getting married. How could Rosalynn hold his hand?


    Rosalynn hated home wreckers the most!


    Before getting in the car, Paige suddenly remembered that Joseph was still standing there


    She turned around, waved to Joseph, and said: ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m leaving


    Joseph looked frozen.


    He didn¡¯t move or respond at all, just thinking about what Wayne had just said


    The cold, mocking words seemed to strike Joseph¡¯s back hard.


    Later, Joseph learned that Rosalynn¡¯s grandma was seriously ill


    He finally understood that Rosalynn had her own struggles to be with Wayne


    It was his own persistence in looking for her that angered Wayne and caused her a lot of trouble.


    Joseph knew he was wrong


    He wanted to make up for it, so he searched for rtives in the medical field to help Rosalynn¡¯s


    grandma


    But


    By the time he finally found a clue, Wayne had already brought in the best international medical team


    to solve the problem


    Joseph was devastated and depressed for half a year before going abroad.


    But Rosalynn was like a thorn in his heart, unable to pull it out, sinking deeper and deeper.


    When he learned from the media that Wayne was about to get married, he immediately came back


    Joseph had heard about Rosalynn¡¯s background from Paige


    He knew Rosalynn hated mistresses the most


    He believed that even if Rosalynn hadn¡¯t left Wayne at this point, she would break up with him because


    of this


    He didn¡¯t mind Rosalynn¡¯s past


    He just wanted to make up for it and rekindle their old rtionship


    However Joseph never trought that their reunion would be so embarrassing!


    T


    Wayne!


    A tidal wave of anger surged through his heart


    It was all Wayne¡¯s fault!


    He¡¯s about to get married, and he¡¯s still messing around with Rosalynn!


    He couldn¡¯t let it end like this, he had to get Rosalynn out of this mess!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    The car sped down the road, driven by Wayne himself


    ¡°Wayne, slow down!¡± Rosalynn gripped the seat belt, she was terrified to death.


    ¡°Scared of dying?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression was cold, his tone icy.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalynn replied


    Wayne snorted. ¡°Afraid of dying yet you still dare to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°What did I do to you? Rosalynn was speechless, I just bumped into Joseph, and from the start to the


    end, all the lovey dovey stuff between me and Joseph was in your imagination! I already exined¡±¡±


    Wayne gave her a deep look.


    ¡°He stopped talking


    He drove straight back to his own house


    Wayne hated crowds


    The house servants here would leave after they finished their work for the day


    So the huge house was nowpletely empty.


    Wayne pulled Rosalynn out of the elevator by her hand.


    Her wrist hurt from his grip


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    In the next moment, Wayne threw her onto the sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Rosalynn sat up.


    If this jerk hurt her baby, she would die with him!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wayne walked up to her


    He looked down on her, pinching her chin, ¡°You won¡¯t let me touch you, but you go mess around with


    other men?¡±


    Rosalynn was totally speechless


    Tve been thinking all night about how to make you happy, but it seems you have no trouble finding your


    own fun, huh? Wayne wanted to strangle Rosalynn.


    He hade this far, what else was she not satisfied with?


    She even had the audacity to go drinking with a bunch of guys in a bar


    If he hadn¡¯t been waiting for her message all night and happened to see a message in the group chat.


    He would never have imagined that the person he was trying so hard to please was, right now,


    surrounded by men, drinking!


    Rosalynn said in a deep voice, ¡°They are all Paige¡¯s friends!¡±


    ¡°You dare to be Wayne roared, ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    He let go of Rosalynn


    He threw his phone to her side


    On the screen were the photos Hanley shared


    Rosalynn looked up at Wayne. ¡°You had someone spying on me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have that thought before, I was only afraid of you running away. But today you taught me a


    lesson¡± Wayne said through gritted teeth, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll have someone watch you 24/7 if you dare


    to flirt with other men, I kill him!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re beingpletely unreasonable Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were red with anger, ¡°If you¡¯re so


    capable, go check the bar¡¯s surveince footage. I didn¡¯t even drink a drop, my conscience is clear


    ¡°That¡¯s still not eptable!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s anger had not cooled down at all


    ¡°Rosalynn, nu exhausted all my patience Wayne pulled off his te


    %


    Rosalynn shrank back, ¡°hu said you wouldn¡¯t force met


    ¡°Of course¡¯ Wayne took off his be. ¡°This drinking party was arranged by Paige, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Rosalynn immediately became alert


    ¡°What kind of punishment should it be? Wayne asked with a cold smile, ¡°Should I start with her


    stepfather¡¯s factory? Or?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t pull any crazy stunts¡± Rosalynn was temfied


    ¡°What should you do then? Wayne handed her his fie, locking down at her emotionlessly


    Rosalynn sat there, frozen for a moment.


    Tears of humiliation rolled down her cheeks.


    Her trembling hand reached out, her fingertips hooked onto the tie, and took it.


    Wayne liked to tie her hands with his tie

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    She skillfully tied the deep ck satin tie around her snow white wrist.


    Then she got up and looked at Wayne.


    Lowering her head, she took the initiative to kiss him.


    ¡°Did I force you¡± Wayne asked


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak, but shook her head.


    ¡°Answer me, did I force you?¡± Wayne¡¯s palm rested on the back of her neck, slowly exploring.


    ¡°No¡± Rosalynn finally spoke


    ¡°Good¡± He pulled her closer and kissed her deeply


    Wayne knew all too well how to tease Rosalynn


    She quickly lost all her defenses


    Looking at therge floor to ceiling windows, Rosalynn shivered and said to Wayne, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to


    the room.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back in a bit, Wayne whispered, kissing her red ear


    He wasn¡¯t as fierce anymore


    But Rosalynn was still worried.


    She leaned in close to Wayne¡¯s neck, rubbing gently like a kitten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if her show of vulnerability had any effect


    Or if it was because Rosalynn was so cooperative and gentle


    Wayne, for once, was incredibly tender


    But Rosalynn was still exhausted


    She passed out immediately after they finished


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    President Silverman, now satisfied,st most of his anger


    Looking at Rosalynn¡¯s tear-stained, pitiful face, he had mixed feelings.


    When he saw that photo tonight, he had murderous intentions.


    After rushing over, he saw Joseph tugging back and forth with her.


    A mix of anger and panic weighed on Wayne


    ¡°Rosalynn, what do I have to do to keep you by my side without worries? Wayne gently caressed her


    cheek, noticing the tears in the corner of her eyes, and tenderly wiped them away


    Helplessly, Wayne embraced her in his arms.


    When he held her hand the scar on the back of it felt rough..


    Just now, she had begged him more than once, saying she was afraid of pain, not to hurt her.


    How much did it hurt herpared to himself when the ss went in?


    And stitching up the wound without anesthesia, how painful must that have been?


    At first, Wayne couldn¡¯t understand why Rosalynin didn¡¯t use anesthesia


    But tonight, it suddenly clicked she had seen Heatherway back then too.


    in that moment, she was so frightened


    So not using anesthesia was to stay alert? To be determined to leave him?


    Wayne imagined it for a long time, not sleeping well all night, waking up to make sure Rosalynn was


    there, and when he was sure she was, he¡¯d kiss her face for a while Rosalynn waspletely unaware


    of this


    She slept until noon


    When she woke up. Wayne was gone


    She didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of loss


    On the contrary, she breathed a huge sigh of relief


    Afterzing in bed for a while, she got up and took a shower


    In theory, Wayne should know that she didn¡¯t have any clothes here and would have someone buy


    them for her, just like in the B City


    But


    He didn¡¯t


    Yesterday¡¯s clothes had disappeared


    They had been torn to shreds, probably thrown away by Wayne


    She had no choice


    Rosalynn could only grab a shirt from Wayne¡¯s wardrobe and put it on


    Just as she finished changing


    The bedroom door opened


    Wayne walked in with a chill running through his body.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Wayne¡¯s ck shirt was just the right length, stopping slightly above Rosalynn¡¯s knees.


    She never thought Wayne woulde back at this time.


    The buttons were done casually, as long as the essential areas were covered.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, she looked back in surprise like a frightened deer.


    Her hair was a bit messy, scattered around her waist, making her fair skin even more attractive.


    The red marks around her neck and corbone were particrly eye catching.


    Wayne stood there, stunned.


    Rosalynn, barefoot, stepped on the warm floor, feeling uneasy under Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Wayne raised his right hand


    Only then did Rosalynn notice that he was holding a bag of stuff


    ¡°When I left this morning didn¡¯t you say you wanted some snacks?¡±


    Wayne said as he approached her


    In the morning, Wayne rushed to apany meeting.


    When he left, his good-bye kisses seemed a bit too intense, waking her up


    Wayne was prepared to get scolded


    However


    She didn¡¯t scold him, but acted all aggrieved instead.


    Holding his neck, she rubbed her head against him and said she wanted some snacks


    Out of the blue


    Wayne knew she wasn¡¯t fully awake then.


    But her cute, coquettish behavior greatly satisfied him


    So, after the meeting President Silverman didn¡¯t stay in thepany for long and went to buy snacks


    as soon as possible.


    Rosalynn stood there with a bewildered expression due to memory loss.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense I just woke up, when did I say I wanted to eat this?¡±


    Wayne walked up to her.


    With his other hand, he put his arm around her waist


    ¡°Has your brain gone bad too? His tone was full of sarcasm.


    Rosalynn instinctively wanted to get away from him


    But Wayne¡¯s arm tightened even more


    ¡°Who allowed you to wear my clothes?¡± He asked.


    His tone was rxed and not angry at all. Instead, he sounded quite pleased.


    Rosalynn clenched her teeth.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you expect me to be naked since I had no clothes? And let go of mel Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother


    dealing with Wayne¡¯s bad taste Wayne didn¡¯t let go of her.


    Instead he easily lifted her with one arm around her waist.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn cried out in shock


    Wayne casually put the dessert aside and carried Rosalynn back to the bedroom.


    Rosalynn was scared


    ¡°Wayne, cart I promise not to wear your clothes again?¡±


    Wayne threw her back on the bed


    ¡°No¡± He pinched Rosalynris chin


    But this time he didn¡¯t use any force


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were tinged with red, looking particrly aggrieved


    If only there weren¡¯t so much stubbornness and anger in her eyes.


    ¡°From now un, you can wear whatever you like¡± Then, Wayne kissed her on the lips ¡°You look good. I


    like it


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned be at red


    ¡°You did it on purpose¡± She pound ¡°where did you put my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Thrown them away Wayne proudly replied


    ¡®By the way, let me tell you something funny¡±


    Wayne looked down, has fingertips lightly brushing against Rosalynn¡¯s lips


    Something funny?


    Could Wayne, someone like him, really tell something genuinely funny?

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    He probably doesn¡¯t even know any jokes


    ¡°Last night, someone hired a marketingpany to try to expose me online¡± Wayne said leisurely, with


    a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth


    Rosalynn was distracted


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re ruthless in youractions. Many people want to do this to you. What¡¯s so


    surprising about that?¡±


    Wayne nced at her andughed.


    ¡°But the thing he wants to expose is rted to you¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, her eyebrows involuntarily frowned


    ¡°The post says something like, I forcefully took you and oppressed you for five years, and even after I


    got married, I still wouldn¡¯t let go, and shamelessly tortured you¡± Wayneughed, his fingertips slowly


    sliding across her cheek, ¡°Funny or not?¡±


    Joseph


    This name suddenly popped up in Rosalynn¡¯s head,


    This idiot!


    ¡°Your senior schoolmate has be a little braver, but he¡¯s still very stupid,¡± Wayne concluded


    Rosalynn felt a little disheartened


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with him. I had no idea he was doing this¡±


    ¡°Mhm Wayne responded, ¡°What do you think, Rosa? How should I handle him?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want, she pushed Wayne away. I¡¯m hungry¡±


    Wayne looked at her.


    He seemed to want to find her hidden emotions.


    Then he let go.


    Rosalynn got up, straightened her shirt, and walked out, ignoring Wayne¡¯s probing gaze.


    Wayne followed close behind


    Fragrant pastries greatly healed her mood at this moment.


    Wayne sat down across from her


    Rosalynn ate one slowly


    With her stomach and appetite satisfied, she feltfortable all over


    ¡°President Silverman, have you checkedst night¡¯s surveince footage Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne sneered.


    ¡°I have¡±


    Rosalynn knew it.


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t believe the words she said.


    He had to confirm whether she cheated on him or not.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you really are attractive


    The bar¡¯s surveince cameras captured everything clearly, and those boys had their eyes glued to


    Rosalynn.


    However, there was something that made Wayne feel happy


    Throughout the whole ordeal, Rosalynn had never shown Joseph a good face.


    Joseph sat there and drank quite a lot of alcohol in frustration.


    ¡°Im pretty, have a good figure, and a great personality. Isn¡¯t it natural for people to be attracted to me?¡±


    Rosalynn paused, nced at Wayne, and continued, ¡°Honestly it¡¯s only President Silverman who¡¯s


    always treated me as a in substitute.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face changed slightly


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang


    Wayne frowned. When he returned, he had sent all the servants away


    Who could it be at this time?


    ¡°The clothes I bought have arrived Rosalynn put down her spoon and was about to get up and walk


    out.


    ¡°Eat your food,¡± Wayne frowned, got up, and walked towards the door


    Momentster


    Wayne walked in carrying several tightly sealed bags.


    ¡°Thanks, President Silverman Rosalynn grinned and took the bags


    These were the clothes she had asked the delivery guy to buy


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Honestly


    Rosalynn was a little afraid that Wayne would tear these up in a fit of anger and throw them away


    without hesitation ¡°What did you buy these clothes for? Are you leaving?¡±


    Wayne asked


    His tone was chilly.


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Then she nced at Wayne, ¡®I don¡¯t want to be here¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Wayne asked, puzzled


    This ce was clearly safer and morefortable than the apartment.


    And it was his residence


    In the past, Wayne had set rules for her, not allowing her to stay overnight here, so as not to give her


    the wrong impression.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne andughed.


    Wayne¡¯s heart sank


    ¡°Because for me, there are too many unbearable memories here.¡± Rosalynn said, word by word, ¡®Do


    you know how inconvenient the transportation is here? Just walking to the entrance of themunity


    takes more than twenty minutes, and it¡¯s hard to get a carte at night


    ¡°And do you remember? One year on Ms. Walley¡¯s birthday, you insisted on having some lousy cake.


    When I brought it back, I was almost frozen to death. And do you know what you did?¡±


    Rosalynn pointed to the living room.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask a single question and just threw the cake into the trash¡±


    ¡°Wayne, why?¡±


    Wayne frowned


    He walked up to Rosalynn, ¡°If you weren¡¯t happy, why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡±


    ¡°Before, I was just someone you could y with. I knew my position. But now. Rosalyninughed self-


    mockingly, ¡°Now it¡¯s different. If President Silverman doesn¡¯t threaten me with my weak points, even if I


    die outside, I would not want toe back¡±


    Wayne¡¯s body trembled.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes


    Carrying her newly bought clothes, she left to change without looking back.


    When she came out in her fresh outfit, Wayne had already left.


    She didn¡¯t know what Wayne would think after hearing all that.


    But does it really matter what he thinks?


    Then, she sank into deep thought


    That bastard Wayne just left like that, without saying whether she was allowed to leave or not


    She worried that if she left, Wayne would go crazy and actually harm Paige.


    After some consideration, Rosalynn decided to send him a message. Coincidentally, before she even


    started typing, Wayne had already sent her a message. ¡°Your car is in the garage, if you don¡¯t like it


    here, move back to your ce.¡±


    That means


    She could take it as she was allowed to leave, right?


    Rosalynn¡¯s mood lifted significantly


    ¡°Thank you, President Silverman¡± She replied.


    The conversation ended.


    Rosalynn got ready to leave immediately


    As she reached the entrance, Paige called her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She answered, ¡°Awake yet?¡±


    There was no response from the other side Rosalynn thought it was a bad signal and called Paige¡¯s


    name


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡± Paige¡¯s voice sounded a bit strange, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Rosalynn asked softly. ¡°Is it fromst night


    I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m good Paige hurriedly said, ¡®Can youe back for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯lle back right now Rosalynn said in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll buy some snacks you like!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn felt a sudden unease


    Paige had always been carefree since childhood, as if she never had any real worries.


    Yet just now, she seemed to have a lot weighing on her mind

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    The voice sounded like it had been crying recently.


    Could it be¡­


    That jackass Wayne, did he do something to Paige or her family again?


    She had tried so hardst night!


    What else does he want?


    Rosalynn resisted the urge to call Wayne and curse him out.


    She left, got in her car, and headed straight to Paige¡¯s old house.


    Opening the door


    Rosalynn saw Paige curled up on the sofa


    The table in front of her was full of snacks and desserts.


    ¡°What s with all the stockpiling?¡± Rosalynn walked over, trying to keep her tone light.


    Paige looked up at her


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, indeed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn quickly ran to her side. ¡°Did something happen?


    Paige saw her being so anxious


    Then suddenly, she started crying again, letting out a loud wall


    At this point, Rosalynn waspletely at a loss


    ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry, did something happen to your stepdad?¡±


    ¡°Or did something else happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, what exactly do you take me for?¡± Paige cried out. ¡°So much has happened, and all these


    years I¡¯ve been living abroad without a care, and you


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand, which wasforting Paige, froze in ce.


    Paige knew


    How could she know?


    ¡°Joseph came to see me Paige cried. ¡°He told me everything, how your grandma fell sick and needed


    so much money, and that bastard Wayne took advantage of you and forced you. Five years! Oh my


    god¡±¡±


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s not like what Joseph said, Wayne¡¯s been good to me!¡°


    ¡°Good, huh?¡± Parge sobbed, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know him? Everyone says he¡¯s a cold blooded killer, and


    he¡¯s done all sorts of bad things¡±


    Rosalynn felt a headacheing on


    Parge suddenly grabbed her hand ¡°Sweetie, he¡¯s getting married soon, you need to wake up and not to


    stay with him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Did Joseph ask you to convince me? Rosalynn touched her head.


    Paige choked and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s really worried about you¡±


    ¡°Worned my ass¡± Rosalynnughed in disbelief.


    She told Paige everything from start to finish.


    ¡°He insulted you like that?¡± Paige was furious!


    Rosalynn rubbed her temples ¡°Now, he wants to expose all this online! But luckily, Wayne¡¯s PR team


    found out before it even started.¡±


    ¡°If this gets out now, even if your identity is vague,izens will definitely dig it up, and you¡¯ll be


    cyberbullied for sure!¡± Paige looked terrified.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t really like me, he¡¯s just resentful that Wayne took me away from


    him. No, wait, I was never his in the first ce!


    ¡°So, you and Wayne Paige asked cautiously


    ¡°Do you know Olivia Rosalynn asked


    Paige thought for a moment ¡°The painter who married into the R Country royal family?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°That¡¯s Wayne¡¯s first love. I look quite simr to her.¡±


    ¡°Recement lover? Paige was shocked and forgot to cry


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it¡¯ Rosalynn smiled and nodded


    ¡°How can you stillugh? I thought it was going to be some sort of overbearing President, but this is


    even worse?¡± Paige looked like she was about to cry again. ¡°We¡¯re getting what we need from each


    other¡± Rosalynn was nonchnt, ¡°Back then, we agreed that when he gets married, I¡¯ll leave


    ¡®Yes¡¯ You have to Paige agreed, ¡°Butst night..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem right now: Wayne changes his mind Rosalyn held her forehead, He lefuses to let


    me go, and even¡­¡±


    ¡°Even what?¡± Paige was almost frantic


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°He threatened me that if I don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯ll punish the people around me


    Paige froze


    Then she got up and started cursing. ¡°What kind of garbage is he?!¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    After Paige vented, she stumped back down, her eyes filled with tears, and looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t worry about anything. Just run! I don¡¯t believe Wayne would really hurt innocent


    people! Wouldn¡¯t Ms. Rosso do anything about him?¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless


    ¡°Well. He really dares.¡±


    Rosalynn knew Wayne¡¯s methods and that he meant what he said, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be


    threatened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t risk you guys. Rosalynn continued


    She wouldn¡¯t allow the people she cared about to be affected by her


    ¡°But he¡¯s getting married, how can you continue 7 Paige was extremely anxious.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to find a way to protect the people around me from Wayne¡¯s revenge while also


    sessfully escaping.¡± Rosalynn said slowly, her eyes deep. ¡°What can I do? Parge asked hurriedly


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at her ¡°You, right now, just stay away from that idiot Joseph¡¯


    ¡°Of course!


    Regarding Joseph


    At first, Rosalynn saw traces of Noah¡¯s presence on him and felt slightly drawn to him, but it wasn¡¯t


    enough to make her like him.


    Later, because of Wayne, Joseph humiliated her to the extreme, and Rosalynn had no good feelings


    left for this person


    *But now


    No matter what Joseph¡¯s starting point was for involving Paige, he was definitely not worth being


    friends with anymore. ¡°Yesterday you said you were moving out¡­ and back to his ce? Paige asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving back to my previous apartment. He doesn¡¯t live there,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Suddenly her phone rang


    She took it out and looked at the screen, her expression slightly sinking


    ¡°Mrs Fuller?¡±


    ¡°Maddie Fuller, Wayne¡¯s mother,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Before Paige could react, Rosalynn answered the call


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Fuller


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, are you busy?¡± Maddie asked.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s up?


    ¡°Old Mrs Silverman is insistent on seeing you,¡± Maddie said coldly ¡°If you¡¯re avable, juste over¡±


    As for the Silverman family members, Rosalynn had no feelings toward them.


    Considering her identity, there were not many Silvermans who treated her kindly


    Except for Old Mrs Silverman


    Rosalynn had only taken care of her once, and the olddy had been thinking about her ever since.


    ¡°Alright, head over in a bit¡±


    Just as Rosalynn was about to hang up, Maddie¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you


    met Heatherwayst night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of her?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Heatherway is very beautiful, approachable, and gentle.¡±


    ¡°Gentle doesn¡¯t mean easy to bully¡± Maddieughed ¡°She¡¯s the youngest daughter of the Rosso family,


    and was very pampered. For those who wanted to hurt her, her parents and siblings never showed


    mercy¡±


    ¡°Mrs Fuller, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I know you want to threaten me to stay away from


    your son¡± Rosalynn took a deep breath. ¡°But before that, shouldn¡¯t you figure out what¡¯s going on right


    now?¡±


    Maddie was stunned for a moment


    Because in the past, Rosalynn had always been very submissive, seemingly never hearing any


    sarcasm


    Her sudden show of strength caught Made off guard


    ¡°I know very well what¡¯s going on night now, it¡¯s you, Secretary Tesdal, who doesn¡¯t know! Maddie


    raised her voice


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalynn sneered. ¡°Then you also should know that I¡¯ve already resigned and left, and


    that your son is using my friends and family to force me back, don¡¯t you understand?


    ¡°What?¡± Maddie was shocked ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? it¡¯s clearly you are the one who


    don¡¯t know about any shame and insist on sticking to Wayne¡¯s side ¡°Whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or


    not, you can just check and see, can¡¯t you? Rosalynn was out of patience. ¡°If you can make your son


    stop bothering me, I¡¯d be grateful¡± With that, Rosalynn hung up the phone


    Paige sat there, her mouth hanging upen in shock


    After a while, she finally eximed ¡°You¡¯re so cool


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly


    ¡°You heard it. I have to go see Old Mrs Silverman. You go get your things done, and don¡¯t overthink.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡°Why the hell are you taking care of Old Mrs. Silverman? You¡¯re not their nanny!¡± Paige grumbled.


    ¡°She¡¯s different¡± Rosalynn pinched her fingers. ¡°Being around her, I can asionally feel my grandma¡¯s


    presence¡±


    Paige paused


    Then she hugged Rosalynn, and cried her eyes out


    When Paige learned about what happened five years ago from Joseph, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad


    for Rosalynn¡¯s suffering and helplessness at that time


    After calming Paige down, Rosalynn drove to the nursing home in the suburbs


    When they passed a fruit stand, knowing that the olddy liked strawberries, she bought some


    Upon arriving at the nursing home, Old Mrs. Silverman had just woken up from her nap and, like a


    child, was giving the nurse a hard time. ¡®Secretary Tesdal is here!!


    The nurse looked up and saw Rosalynn, tears of joy filled her eyes as if Rosalynn was her family!


    ¡°Olddy, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    The olddy turned her head


    When she saw Rosalynn, she immediately smiled


    ¡°Rosa¡±¡±


    Rosalynn also smiled and walked over, squatting in front of her. ¡°Let me see, which naughty grandma is


    throwing a tantrum?¡±


    ¡°Not me!¡±


    The olddy immediately became serious


    The nurse let out a sigh of relief.


    Old Mrs. Silverman happily held Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    She was holding something in her right hand, and the olddy held her left hand.


    As soon as she held her hand, the olddy¡¯s expression changed.


    Rosalynn tried to pull her hand back, but the olddy held on tightly, then started crying, ¡°You¡¯re hurt!


    You¡¯re hurt!¡± Rosalynn panicked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, grandma Look what I brought you?¡±


    Rosalynn tried to divert the olddy¡¯s attention.


    Sniffling the olddy looked at the strawberries and slowly stopped crying.


    Ill wash some!¡±


    The nurse quickly took the strawberries, picked out a few big juicy ones, washed them, and brought


    them back on a te.


    Rosalynn took one and fed it to the olddy


    She took a bite and smiled, ¡°Sweet!¡±


    After eating two strawberries, the olddy¡¯s mood was much better.


    Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly


    After finishing the strawberries, the olddy carefully held Rosalynn¡¯s left hand again, gently blowing on


    it.


    Rosalynn froze


    The olddy¡¯s frail hand caressed her head


    ¡°Grandma will blow on it, and it won¡¯t hurt Ms. Tesdal anymore!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes instantly turned red


    She pressed her cheek against the olddy¡¯sp, which was covered with a thin nket.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma My hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    The nurse also inexplicably teared up


    There were many in the Silverman family¡¯s younger generations, but no one was as close to the old


    lady as Miss Tesdal


    The afternoon sun was lovely


    Warm and cozy, without being too harsh on the skin.


    Rosalynn pushed the olddy outside, found a spot, and read stones to her


    Although the olddy had lost her mind a bit


    She loved natening to others read her stories


    Time rarely felt so tranquil


    ¡°Sister¡±


    While reading a little girl ran over


    Rosalynn closed the book, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My ball fell into the water Can you help me get it back? The little girl asked in a cute voice


    Rosalynn thought about her unborn baby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the future, her child would also speak to her in such a cute, childish voice, and the thought made her


    very happy.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ¡°Where?¡¯ Rosalynn asked gently


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    The little girl turned her head and pointed to a fountain not far away.


    Not too far indeed


    She nced at the olddy


    ¡°Mydy. I¡¯m going to help the little girl pick up her ball, would you be good and wait for me?¡± Rosalynn


    told the olddy


    ¡°Alright¡± The olddy nodded, ¡°Be careful¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded


    She then took the little girls hand and went to the fountain. As she was about to pick up the ball¡­.


    A sudden shout came from behind.


    Rosalynn turned around


    She saw a boy,ughing and pushing the olddy¡¯s wheelchair away


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Rosalynn scolded and immediately chased after him.


    The boy either startled or something else, let go of the wheelchair as he reached a downhill slope.


    The wheelchair went charging down the slope.


    Rosalynn almost caught the wheelchair


    At the critical moment, a tall figure rushed from the side and blocked the charging wheelchair


    The olddy nearly fell to the ground


    Rosalynn hurried over


    The olddy was frightened and started crying, her face pale


    ¡°Oh my God¡±¡±


    The caregiver ran over, dumbfounded by the scene


    ¡°Get a doctor over here!¡± Rosalynn told the caregiver whileforting the olddy


    ¡°Okay! Okay¡±


    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!¡± Rosalynn gently reassured her.


    Momentster


    The olddy¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down under Rosalynn¡¯s gentle soothing


    ¡°Rosa, I¡¯m scared The olddy said, full of distress


    Rosalynn quickly hugged her and gently patted her back ¡°It¡¯s okay dont be afrai


    She felt guilty.


    She was so silly


    She actually left the olddy alone for the sake of an unknown child¡¯s ball!


    After calming the olddy down


    She turned around, stood up, and thanked the person who had just stopped the wheelchair,


    ¡°Sir, I really can¡¯t thank you enough. Are your legs okay?¡±


    The man was tall and well built, at least six foot three


    With dark skin, sunsses, and short hair


    He looked quite intimidating!


    In response to Rosalynn¡¯s gratitude, he remained indifferent.


    At that time, an elegant, silver haired old woman approached


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand, don¡¯t worry Calvin is in great shape,st time he got hit by a cat it was only a


    minor injury¡±


    She spoke with a gentle, kind smile


    Calvin didn¡¯t understand, but instinctively felt that the olddy was praising him, making him even


    prouder


    Rosalynn¡¯s tense mood eased somewhat


    Then, the medical staff hurried over


    Rosalynn took out her business card and handed it to the olddy with both hands ¡°I apologize for


    causing trouble. This is my card. If Calvin has any issues with his leg afterward, including medical


    expenses and loss of wagepensations, please do inform me


    Calvin didn¡¯t understand.


    But seeing her hand over the card, he becance a bit vignt


    There were always some cunning people trying to worm their way into the olddy¡¯s life!


    However, before he could figure it out.


    The olddy beside him had already taken the business card.


    ¡°Alright, go apany your grandma¡±


    ¡°Thank you all so much¡± Rosalynn bowed again before leaving


    After they left, Calvin mumbled in a weirdnguage: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say not to ept random business


    cards?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the randomness in this one? The olddy looked at Rosalynn¡¯s departing figure and smiled


    kindly, ¡°What a pretty girl. If I could have such a granddaughter, I¡¯d be so happy!¡±


    With that, she sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my bad luck, having a bunch of useless sons and getting a bunch of useless grandsons.¡±


    Calvin was speechless

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The men in the house got scolded again from afar


    ¡°Madam, are we still visiting the sick? Calvin asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Have you found the way?¡± The elegant olddy suddenly got angry.


    Calvin immediately looked around and then pointed to a road leading to the independent recuperation


    area: ¡°Over there!¡±


    Old Mrs Silverman was a little shocked


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was fine, with no problem


    But as soon as the olddy took the medicine and fell asleep, the Silverman family came.


    Before Rosalynn had time to react, Maddie pped her.


    ¡°How did you take care of Old Mrs. Silverman? If anything happens to her, can your lifepensate?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s ears were buzzing.


    She didn¡¯t even notice how Wayne appeared.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wayne blocked in front of Rosalynn.


    ¡°She almost killed your grandma¡± Maddie scolded angrily


    ¡°Mom, Secretary Tesdal didn¡¯t do it on purpose, let¡¯s see how grandma is first Heatherway helped


    Maddie.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ll deal with youter Maddie dropped a sentence and went into the ward


    The rest of the Silverman family. Wayne¡¯s uncles and aunts, cousins and the like, all followed. From


    time to time, Rosalynn could hear vanous words cursing her Her cheek was still burning, but


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind was very clear


    Today¡¯s ident was full of strangeness.


    It was Maddie who asked her toe to look after the olddy, and then two children happened to


    appear


    And the Silverman family came so fast. At this time, there was already a traffic jam in the downtown


    area


    It would take them at least two hours to get here


    But from the olddy¡¯s ident until now, it¡¯s only been an hour


    ¡°Let me see your face¡±


    Wayne wanted to lift Rosalynn¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rosalynn avoided it


    ¡°You get inside and see¡±


    Wayne had a gloomy face and called Sean: ¡®Get an ice bag for Secretary Tesdal¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Sean nodded with a frightened face.


    Wayne then entered the ward


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal Sean looked distressed, ¡°Mrs. Fuller¡¯s p was just too vicious!


    ¡°Keep your voice down, or you¡¯ll get another pter.¡±


    Sean closed his mouth and quickly found the ice pack


    At this time, there were already arguments in the ward.


    ¡°She¡¯s just restless. Seeing Wayne and Heatherway getting engaged, everyone¡¯s blessing them, she


    wants to stir up trouble. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking if something happens to the old


    lady, the wedding date will have to be postponed Maddie said angrily.


    Rosalynn leaned against the wall


    If it wasnt for Calvin¡¯s timely appearance, the olddy would have been the least injured with a bleeding


    head.


    In severe cases, fractures and the like would also be possible


    So


    -Is this Maddie¡¯s purpose?


    Use the olddy as a bargaining chip to make Wayne disgusted with her and push her away?


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, put on the ice pack quickly Sean handed over the ice pack in a low voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Fuller is talking nonsense. You treat the olddy so well, how could you.¡±


    Rosalynn pressed her burning cheek with the ice pack


    It¡¯s unforgivable that Maddie used the olddy as a bargaining chip just to get rid of her


    What if the olddy died because of this?


    Died


    Rosalynn felt a chill on her back


    Her eyes darkened


    This matter absolutely couldn¡¯t end like this

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    ¡°Sean, did you check the surveince? Rosalynn looked up at Sean.


    Sean looked a bit annoyed. As soon as something happened, President Silverman asked me to check


    the surveince to see what was going on. But the hospital said that at the time of the incident, the


    whole surveince system was being upgraded, so¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having surveince?¡±


    People in the ward began toe out one by one


    A middle ageddy, whom Rosalynn didn¡¯t know, was holding her arm with a massive diamond ring on


    her finger


    Rosalynn knew all the members of the Silverman family who held positions in Bane Corporation, even


    if they did not interact before.


    Besides, Wayne would have her prepare gifts for other important figures during holidays.


    If she thought this person looked unfamiliar, mast likely they were disliked by Wayne


    ¡°It was your negligence that caused the olddy to get hurt the one speaking now was someone


    Rosalynn knew


    Wayne¡¯s aunt, whose husband was a very wealthy boss.


    ¡°First of all, the olddy wasn¡¯t hurt, just got frightened Rosalynn looked at that aunt, ¡°And secondly,


    whether it was my negligence or someone with ulterior motives trying to cause trouble by putting the


    olddy¡¯s life at risk, I can¡¯t say


    ¡°Rosalynn! Watch yournguage Maddie scolded and then looked at Wayne. ¡°Look at how arrogant


    she¡¯s be. Going against her elders! Can you still keep her around? If it¡¯s grandmother this time,


    who knows who it will be next?¡±


    ¡°You guys go home, I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± said Wayne coldly


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh¡±


    Two voices soufided simultaneously


    Coming from Maddie and Rosalynn


    The atmosphere instantly turned tense


    At this moment, the usually quiet Heatherway spoke up: ¡°Mom, I heard from our home¡¯s maids that


    Secretary Tesdal has always been good to grandmother, that¡¯s why she likes Rosalynn a lot. Grandma


    almost had an ident because of her negligence, she must be devastated too. Since it wasn¡¯t


    intentional, just let Wayne handle it Rosalynn looked at Heatherway


    Was Heatherway doing this on purpose or not?


    It seemed like she was defending her, but in reality, she was confirming that her negligence caused the


    incident with the olddy


    She shouldn¡¯t have picked up that damn ball


    But if the whole process was arranged by someone else.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an ident, but someone doing it on purpose!


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, you better save your good intentions for someone else¡± The aunt smiled strangely, ¡°As far


    as I know, Secretary Tesdal is not just a simple secretary around Wayne¡±


    Heatherway¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°¡±Aunt ?¡°


    ¡°Enough,¡± Rosalynn cut in coldly


    Wayne frowned at her


    ¡°Today¡¯s matter isn¡¯t something you can just brush off!¡± Rosalynn approached


    ¡°Hmph


    Maddie finallyughed in anger


    ¡°Rosa, what are you doing? Wayne stepped forward


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything Today, if some people just wanted to ruin my reputation, I wouldn¡¯t care. But if


    they want to harm the olddy, no way!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s aura was strong ¡°What do you mean? Wayne


    asked in a deep voice


    ¡°What else could she mean? She knows she messed up and is afraid you¡¯ll kick her out, so now she


    wants to drag someone else down with her! that woman sneered. ¡°Will you just shut up?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Wayne was so fed up with this woman, he shot her a nce with a frown.


    Wayne and his aunt rarely got along


    She had heard about Wayne¡¯s tactics back in the day.


    When he took over the Silverman family he never spared any of his elders, even his own mother


    Let alone a aunt like her


    The aunt shrank her neck and stepped back


    Then Wayne turned his head and said, ¡°You suspect someone set you up on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Maddie burst out angrily


    ¡°Wayne, a girl asked me to help pick up a small ball, and since it was only a few steps away, I went


    over soon after I told grandma. In just one turn, suddenly a boy ran out, pushed grandma¡¯s wheelchair,


    and ran. By sheer chance, he let go at the slope and pushed her away without a trace,¡± said Rosalynn


    solemnly ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you won¡¯t be able to find those two kids now¡±


    ¡°The surveince is broken, it¡¯s all your word against ours! Maddie stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Wayne,


    whose side are you on now?¡±


    Wayne stared at Rosalynn for about two seconds before speaking. ¡°Sean, go find them¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    Sean nodded immediately and walked out quickly.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Maddie seemed disbelieving.


    ¡°You just said that she deliberately hurt grandma out of spite, Wayne grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand and


    stepped in front of her, looking at Maddie. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would she be spiteful?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re marrying Heatherway¡± Maddie sneered ¡°This vixen


    ¡°I bet if I marry Heatherway, she¡¯ll be even happier than you,¡± said Wayne coldly, gripping Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand tightly. ¡°As soon as she heard the engagement news, she immediately handed in her resignation


    and bolted away like a rabbit. She only came back now because I pressured her with her friends and


    family so she had no choice but to return¡±


    Everyone from the Silverman family, including Heatherway, who was only half-rted, was


    dumbfounded


    ¡°Wayne, what nonsense are you talking?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to stay by my side, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t harbor resentment and retaliate against


    grandma for the reasons you mentioned,¡± Wayne paused. Tm curious to know whether this was an


    ident or not.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maddie¡¯s face copsed.


    The look she cast at Rosalynn seemed vicious


    At this moment, the woman who spoke earlier piped up


    ¡°Ah sis, I¡¯ve got a party to attend, so I¡¯m leaving now!


    ¡°Well, if you have to go. Maddie tried to continue


    ¡°No one leaves until we get to the bottom of this! Wayne coldly interrupted Maddie


    The unfamiliar woman was taken aback, ¡°What what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Literally what I said, replied Wayne as he gestured to the bodyguards and led Rosalynn to the other


    side


    Rosalynn was a bit stunned.


    To be honest, when she decided to sever ties with the Silverman family,


    She was prepared for Wayne to be furious


    Wayne had always valued family honor.


    At least more than he valued her.


    ¡°Wayne, why don¡¯t I take Secretary Tesdal to take care of her face first, and you can have a good talk


    with your mom?¡± Heatherway stepped forward


    ¡°No need


    Wayne didn¡¯t even turn his head.


    He just coldly rejected Heatherway.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Heatherway¡¯s footsteps stopped dead in their tracks.


    She and Wayne had agreed before that they would at least act respectful and affectionate towards


    each other in public.


    But what was he doing now?


    ¡°Damn it! Maddie was so angry that her chest ached


    ¡°Sister¡± Thedy looked at Maddie nervously


    Maddie frowned and gestured to the bodyguards


    ¡°Heatherway, can you go inside and stay with Grandma for a while? I¡¯m not feeling well, I need to go to


    the resting room Maddie weakly said to Heatherway. Heatherway nodded


    Maddie, along with thedy went to the resting room next door


    After closing the door Maddie pped thedy¡¯s face


    ¡°Why are you acting guilty? At first, no one would suspect you, but now you¡¯ve blown your cover!¡±


    Thedy covered her cheek


    ¡°How could Secretary Tesdal be so clever? She even suspected it was done on purpose! Thedy


    gritted her teeth.


    Maddie didn¡¯t expect it either


    Rosalynn usually didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t seem to be a very smart person


    It seems that she had underestimated Rosalynn


    ¡°Let her investigate. She won¡¯t find the surveince, nor the two kids. She¡¯ll be responsible for this!¡±


    Maddie must really hate Rosalynn


    She probably used all her strength in that p.


    At this moment, one side of Rosalynn¡¯s face was swollen.


    Wayne held an ice pack, carefully applying it to her face


    Don¡¯t answer their calls ever again.¡± Wayne said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalynn nodded


    No exnation


    Noint


    No grievances¡­.


    She just casually agreed


    At noon, the two had just finished arguing


    When they met again, it was another upsetting situation.


    Wayne felt inexplicably annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me? Wayne asked.


    She used to always find a topic to talk to him about.


    Why is she so quiet now? Especially after this kind of drama.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°About how it feels like to be despised as a


    mistress and be insulted?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Wayne identally put too much pressure on the ice pack


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalynn gasped in pain


    ¡°Did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wayne was a bit flustered and quickly removed the ice pack, gently blowing


    on Rosalynn¡¯s injured cheek This side of Wayne was new to Rosalynn.


    Could it be


    She was living in a dream now?


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Wayne asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about whether I was dead that day in the Q City, and now I¡¯m living in a


    dream. Rosalynn answered honestly Wayne¡¯s body tensed up


    He grabbed her chin ¡®Dont talk nonsense!¡±


    Rosalynn quickly replied ¡°Okay, okay, let go!


    Wayne released her with a stern face and continued to apply ice to her face. They both fell silent again


    After a while, Wayne spoke ¡°When I knew of that incident the next day. I was terrified¡±


    Rosalynn had her eyes downcast


    She didn¡¯t look at him or say a word.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    After that phone call, she was thoroughly disappointed


    Now Wayne is saying all these things


    Apart from a sour feeling in her heart, she didn¡¯t have any other emotions


    ¡°So, don¡¯t bring up that night again Wayne paused, ¡°Please¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, don¡¯t be like this¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore


    What kind of pitiful act was this scoundrel Wayne putting on now?


    He was enjoying himself that night


    While she was hovering at the brink of life and death.


    ¡°With your recent unusual behavior, I¡¯m starting to get confuded. Is it because of Ms. Walley, or is it


    because Rosalynn looked at Wayne, her eyes filled with tant mockery, ¡°you fell in love with me?¡±


    Wayne was taken aback.


    Rosalynn found it pointless.


    Even though Wayne was a love rat, he was clear on matters like this.


    For instance, when he was seeking her as a substitute, he made it clear


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stand-in, the one I like is someone else


    He must have said something simr to Heatherway, with whom he was in an arranged marriage,


    right?


    She didn¡¯t expect Wayne to lie to her just to keep her happy.


    ¡°Never mind, nothing important¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, pushed Wayne, and attempted to get off the table


    ¡°What would you do if I really fell in love with you?¡± Wayne asked


    Rosalynn was taken aback


    She looked at him, surprised


    Seeing her gaze, Wayne seemed inspired. He leaned over her, his hands supporting his weight on


    either side of her body


    ¡°Answer me, if I love you, would you willingly stay?¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively leaned back


    She turned her head away, avoiding Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    Afraid that she might identally reveal some vulnerability


    ¡°There are no ifs, you don¡¯t love me Rosalynn replied coldly


    Wayne pulled her back, wrapping his arm around her waist


    He turned her head back ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t love you?¡±


    Rosalynnughed


    She didn¡¯t dodge him anymore, but continued to mock Wayne ¡°If you loved me, wouldn¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Miss Heatherway is here, you really shouldn¡¯t be alone with me in this secluded space, it¡¯s not


    appropriate¡± Rosalynn tried to leave


    But Wayne kissed her without any warning


    ¡°Uh, Wayne


    The door of the lounge was partially made of ss, and there was also arge window.


    Although facing an emptywn, there were always people passing by


    Rosalynn¡¯s body tensed up fiercely, desperately trying to push Wayne away, but the two of them had a


    significant difference in size!


    While kissing Wayne¡¯s hands were restless


    He quickly unbuttoned the top three buttons of Rosalynn¡¯s shirt


    Then he released Rosalynn¡¯s lips


    -Rosalynn, who was almost suffocated by the kiss, took big breaths.


    But the next second, Wayne buried his face in her fair neck.


    Tingling apanied by a sharp pain swept over her body.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Rosalynn lowered her voice.


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer, he bit her shoulder as if venting his frustration.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Rosalynns voice was trembling whether it was from anger or fear, she didn¡¯t know.


    Wayne vented some of his emotions.


    He looked up, nced at the teeth mark, and watched Rosalynn panting


    Rosalynn¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Wayne, emanating an intriguing allure


    Looking at her, Wayne felt some of his anger dissipate.


    He lowered his head and pecked her lips again, touching Rosalynn¡¯s fair neck, ¡°Secretary Tesdal,


    ording to what you said, Heatherway is outside, isn¡¯t our current situation even more inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Rosalynn was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°In this world, it¡¯s only you who have seen such shamelessness from me Wayne slowly buttoned up


    Rosalynn¡¯s shirt.


    Seeing this, Wayne became dissatisfied. He kissed her just below the ear, leaving a small red mark


    ¡°Done¡±


    Wayne was satisfied


    ¡°Get off Rosalynn tried to kick him.


    Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks were flushed


    Rosalynn was never as good as Wayne, probably because he was shameless enough and particrly


    domineering!


    ¡°Good girl¡¯


    Wayne kissed her injured cheek, and Rosalynn felt a faint burning pain.


    ¡°No matter how things turn out today. I¡¯ll protect you¡± Wayne coaxed softly.


    Probably, that¡¯s how wrongly used people feel. Knowing someone will stand by your side


    unconditionally, they¡¯ll feel aggrieved even if they weren¡¯t before. ¡°What if your grandma really gets


    hurt? What will you do? Rosalynn asked.


    Without Calvin¡¯s intervention, his grandma would indeed get hurt


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wayne answered honestly. ¡°But I¡¯ll definitely not let you go.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that today¡¯s incident might have been done by Mrs. Fuller. If I¡¯m with you, such


    things will keep happening¡± Rosalynn continued. Wayne gently hugged her and patted her hand.


    ¡°I promise this is thest time,¡± Wayne said seriously


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak, resting her chin on Wayne¡¯s shoulder, just feeling tired.


    She was willing to go through thorns and brambles for her career but not for such matters that had no


    benefits or oues


    Wayne gently stroked her back.


    Between the two of them, there was a rare absence of hostility.


    However, their peaceful moment didn¡¯tst long. There was a knock on the door.


    Rosalynn, as if stressed, immediately pushed Wayne away.


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened again


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked, his tone unfriendly.


    ¡°Wayne, grandma is awake and crying. She wants to see Secretary Tesdal.¡± It was Heatherway


    ¡°Til go right away¡±


    Rosalynn tried to get down from the table.


    Wayne held her waist and pushed her backContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn lowered her voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wayne stood in front of her without saying a word, acting as if he was demanding a toll


    Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    Thinking there were people waiting outside, and that her noting out soon might lead to


    misunderstandings, she leaned in and quickly pecked Wayne¡¯s lips.


    Just as she was about to pull away, Wayne held the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    This time, Rosalynn was really angry and hammered him hard several times.


    Fortunately, Wayne quickly let her go


    Rosalynn hurriedly got off the table and walked briskly towards the door.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    As the door opened, Heatherway was still outside


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Rosalynn, she smiled gently and generously, then looked a bit worried, ¡°Your face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°I need to go see the olddy first¡±


    With that, she quickly left


    Wayne tidied up his clothes and calmly came out from the inside


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t give me any face today Heatherway got straight to the point. ¡°How could you just grab


    her and leave in front of so many people? Do you know how much shit your rtives have been saying


    to me?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, in front of so many people, directly me this thing on her negligence Wayne


    straightened his cuffs, speaking indifferently


    Heatherway stiffened


    ¡°I really thought she was being careless Who would¡¯ve expected someone to use the olddy¡¯s safety


    as a bargaining chip? Besides, the matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet, so nothing is for sure


    ¡°Anyway, from now on, you don¡¯t need to speak up for anything rted to Rosalynn. She¡¯s very


    capable, and she can handle most things on her own. If she can¡¯t, she still has me as her backup You


    don¡¯t need to worry¡±


    The words ¡°Rosalynn is very capable¡± carried a lot of weighting from Wayne


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been too nosy¡±


    With that, Heatherway turned around and left, aggrieved


    ¡°Wayne didn¡¯t go after her, but instead walked towards Rosalynn¡¯s direction


    Outside the olddy¡¯s ward, the Silverman family members were sitting together


    Seeing Rosalynn return, they all either rolled their eyes or sneered


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal


    The caregiver looked at Rosalynn nervously


    What happened today was indeed something Secretary Tesdal assumed responsibility on her behalf


    She also didn¡¯t know what she ate wrong at noon, as she had visited the restroom several times in the


    afternoon.


    Otherwise, even if Secretary Tesdal had been briefly away, there would¡¯ve been someone with the old


    lady.


    Rosalynn shook her head, finding it to be another strange coincidence Right Kane


    Rosalynn nced at one of Wayne¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal Kane responded, showing more respect than the other Silverman family members


    Following President Silverman for such a long time, everyone knew what kind of person Secretary


    Tesdal was


    Every holiday, Secretary Tesdal would prepare gifts without ever forgetting about everyone.


    What she sent was always exactly what people needed, signifying that Secretary Tesdal truly cared


    about everyone.


    So, Kane, Sean, and the others respected Rosalynn a lot.


    ¡°I need you to bring the caregiver for a check-up. I suspect that her food at noon was drugged¡±


    Rosalynn said calmly.


    ¡°What?¡± The caregiver was surprised.


    The Silverman family looked at each other, confused


    ¡°Rosalynn, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± Wayne¡¯s aunt asked impatiently.


    Rosalynn ignored her


    Instead, she exined to the frightened caregiver. ¡°It should be just a drug that causes diarrhea. But


    it¡¯s better to have it checked just in case¡±


    ¡°Was it lunch? The caregiver asked nervously


    ¡°Did you have diarrhea in the moming? Rosalynn asked.


    The caregiver shook her head.


    Seeming to recall something, she said, ¡°It seems like it was really after lunch. Not long after eating, my


    stomach started to hurt


    ¡°Was it any different from your usual meals? Rosalynn asked again.


    ¡°It was all from the nursing home¡¯s cafeterial She seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t finish


    my meal¡±


    The food at the nursing home was great


    Every day, she would save some good dishes and bring them home for her children to eat.


    Thinking that today¡¯s food might¡¯ve been poisoned, she felt a chill down her spine


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s examine the leftovers directly. You¡¯ll suffer less, and Kane, I appreciate your help


    Rosalynn nodded slightly ¡°Secretary Tesdal, never mind!¡±


    After saying this, Kane brought someone to fetch the leftovers from the caregiver

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    In the hospital room


    The nobledy stood behind Maddie, sweating on her forehead.


    Maddie looked terrible, but still remained calm


    The door was pushed open


    The whining olddy immediately looked at the door


    Rosalynn swept away her cold appearance from outside and started smiling sweetly, ¡°Granny, are you


    awake?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The olddy nodded, smiling like a child


    Rosalynn ignored Maddie and walked over, asking gently and apologetically. ¡°Are you still scared?¡±


    The olddy looked very aggrieved, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Granny, it was me who had a little matter to discuss with Secretary Tesdal Wayne followed her in.


    Seeing Wayne, the olddy got even happier.


    But her happiness didn¡¯tst long


    She started nagging. ¡°When are you two getting married?¡±


    Wayne unconsciously looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn still smiled, ¡®Granny, I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m President Silverman¡¯s secretary. We won¡¯t


    get married.¡±


    ¡°Then who will you marry? My grandson is very good and well behaved¡± The olddy seemed anxious


    ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you already met Heatherway? She¡¯s Wayne¡¯s wife! They¡¯re already preparing for the


    wedding! Maddie interjected.


    She sounded extremely smug.


    Although the olddy looked serious, she didn¡¯t cry and make a fuss like thest time.


    She held Rosalynn¡¯s hand as if she had made a huge decision, ¡°The blonde one doesn¡¯t look as nice


    as you! Granny will find you someone better and more well-behaved!¡±


    Wayne


    ¡°Okay! Then I wait for you to get well and help me find someone better and more well-behaved!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, sounding sweet and soft.


    ¡°Then my illness will be cured tomorrow!¡±


    Maddie watched with envy


    In the Silverman family, the men from thest two generations were not very useful, it was the women


    who held sway.


    The olddy of the Silverman family single-handedly protected the entire family foundation during that


    period of turmoil.


    Perhaps she needed some authority, so she was always strict.


    She had never treated Maddie, her daughter-inw, like this.


    ¡°Do you want more strawberries?¡± Rosalynn tidied up the olddy¡¯s messy silver hair.


    The olddy nodded, ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already had a few this afternoon, so only two, okay?¡± Rosalynn said, like coaxing a child.


    Wayne watched them, feeling warm inside.


    No wonder Granny liked her so much.


    Rosalynn washed two strawberries and handed them to the olddy.


    The olddy ate the strawberries slowly without saying anything, as if she was thinking about


    something


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother her


    Wayne sat down at the foot of the bed


    Maddie got angry just looking at him, ¡°Where¡¯s Heatherway?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Wayne replied coldly


    ¡°You¡± Maddie was so angry she wanted to hit someone, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong


    ¡°What about you? Wayne stared at her sharply.


    ¡°Can you go outside and argue? It will scare your grandma,¡± Rosalynn turned her head, looking a little


    annoyed.


    Maddie was so angry she wanted tough.


    A mistress actually dared to treat her like that?


    ¡°Yeah, go outside and argue, don¡¯t scare Rosa¡¯ The olddy snarled as well.


    Maddie was so angry she wanted to bite through her lips.


    ¡°Could you guys leave? Wayne said, not even bothering to look at Madde


    Maddie took a deep breath


    geez, every second spent here was taking a year off her life!


    As if she really wanted to stay


    Maddie stood up without a word to the olddy and left


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The noblewoman followed her like a dog on a leash


    The door was closed


    With two people left, the atmosphere in the room became strangely tranquil


    Rosalynn also ignored Wayne

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Grabbing her unfinished book from the afternoon, she asked, ¡°Shall we continue with the book,


    ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± the olddy nodded


    She looked at Rosalynn with eyes full of affection


    She¡¯d had a daughter once too


    Unfortunately, the world was in chaos when her daughter was born


    She had protected her sister¡¯s child, but her own daughter had died.


    Now those children from her sister¡¯s family have been living a luxurious life thanks to her, but they


    never bothered to visit after she was sick Wayne sat there, quietly watching Rosalynn reading


    A smallmp shining on her, making her look even more gentle


    Wayne¡¯s heart suddenly sank when he remembered what his grandma said about finding her a better


    match for marriage.


    Would she marry someone else?


    He immediately denied the idea


    No way in hell.


    Even if it meant imprisoning her by his side for a lifetime, and having her hate him forever, he would


    never let her marry someone else!


    Rosalynn tucked her falling hair behind her ear


    Wayne¡¯s gaze fell on the mark he had left just behind her ear


    That was his mark!


    Time slowly passed


    Theints outside the door grew louder and louder.


    It was gettingte


    Sean had finally returned.


    The olddy was sessfully lulled to sleep by Rosalynn


    As they dimmed the lights in the room, Rosalynn switched shifts with the nursing staff


    The nurse looked at her gratefully, and the two exchanged a few silent words.


    Then Rosalynn left the room with Wayne.


    ¡°What did they say? That aunt asked in a shrill voice.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°President Silverman, we¡¯ve asked many people at the scene, and they indeed saw the two children.


    The surveince cameras in the facility were inoperative, so we couldn¡¯t check. But we searched inside


    and checked the data from the cameras near the entrances and exits. First, there was no record of the


    two kids entering in the past three days, and no one in the facility knew who they belonged to. Second,


    there was no footage of the kids leaving the sanatorium, and no one was found inside, Wayne said.


    Wayne scoffed. ¡°So, they just appeared out of thin air and disappeared again?¡±


    Dylon continued. ¡°We¡¯re still checking the vehicles that entered and exited today. There are three


    suspicious ones, but it¡¯ll take time to find them¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Maddieined, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re going through quite a bit of trouble to get your


    secretary off the hook!¡±


    ¡°The test results for the food of the olddy¡¯s caregiver are out,¡± Kane came over with his phone.


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s medicine that causes gastrointestinal difort in it


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Rosalynn and the caregiver colluded or that the caregiver has a bad character,


    deliberately doing this,¡± his aunt shouted in a shrill voice. ¡°I think, either way. that caregiver has to be


    switched¡±


    Rosalynn looked at thedy, ¡°You¡¯re so eager to shift the me, could it be that you¡¯re the one pulling


    the strings behind the scenes?¡±


    Thedy snapped, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re just trying to pin the me on someone else


    because there¡¯s no surveince footage, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t said anything yet.


    Then she heard a gentle voice from behind her, full ofughter


    ¡°Looks like I showed up at just the right time, huh?¡±


    Rosalynn looked back


    There was the handsome, tall Calvin, and the elegant silver-haired grandma.


    Walking towards her.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Aunt looked at the approaching person with disdain.


    The olddy looks quite good, but she doesn¡¯t have any designer clothes from head to toe.


    Just a poor person


    Wayne¡¯s aunt quickly made a judgment in her heart.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is the person who helped save the olddy today¡¯ Rosalynn said, walking over, ¡°What brings you


    here?¡±


    Silver haired Granny looked at Rosalynn gently I was visiting a friend and was just about to leave when


    I saw your people searching for the little troublemaker. I overheard that someone wanted to give you


    and the caregiver trouble, so I came over


    Old Mrs. Silverman had nothing to do today, so Maddie was already in a bad mood today.


    Seeing the person who ruined her ning, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest good face


    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask for money, right? Maddie nced at Sean, ¡°Take them out and write a check¡±


    Rosalynn


    ¡°Mrs Fuller She wanted to speak.


    Silver haired Granny patted her on the back, and Rosalynn looked at her


    She looked at Maddie and said ¡°The Silverman family¡¯s generation has reallye to an end, you guys


    have forgotten how to behave, it¡¯s so disappointing¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Maddie was enraged


    at once


    Calvin straightened his back, took a step forward, and red fiercely at Maddie


    He didn¡¯t know what the olddy was up to


    They should have left for dinner already he was already hungry Suddenly she turned around to look for


    the girl!


    With these people talking he couldn¡¯t understand a word


    But one thing he was sure of was that apart from this young girl, none of these people had good


    intentions towards the olddy


    ¡°What do you want to do! Wayne¡¯s aunt and thedy who had been hiding behind Maddie were both


    homfied. ¡°This is our Silverman family¡¯s territory!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s the Silverman family¡¯s ce, and it¡¯s disgusting to me, but I¡¯m worried that Ms Tesdal would


    be bullied, so I endured my anger toe here¡± Silver haired Granny sneered, ¡°Who was saying just


    now, that there¡¯s no surveince


    Maddie¡¯s face turned pale.


    Thedy behind her trembled with fear.


    Rosalynn looked at the silver haired Granny with gratitude.


    Although it was just a brief acquaintance, she actually came to help when she knew Rosalynn might be


    in trouble


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡¯ The silver-haired Granny patted Rosalynn¡¯s back again, and then took a small ck


    box from Calvin¡¯s chest, ¡°Although the nursing home¡¯s surveince happened to be off at that time. I


    happened to be learning to shoot vlogs recently. At the time of the incident, I recorded everything I just


    watched it, and the faces of the two kids were clearly captured¡±


    She spoke


    Looking at Wayne, she handed him the small square box ¡°Mr Silverman, this is for you!


    ¡°Wayne, we don¡¯t know where this olddy came from, who knows if the stuff inside is real? Wayne¡¯s


    aunt had no other thoughts


    She just didn¡¯t like Rosalynn.


    A few years ago, she had wanted to bring her goddaughter to Wayne¡¯s side.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t lucky enough to end up marrying Wayne, she could still get a lot of benefits.


    Just take the expensive apartment Wayne bought for Rosalynn, for example.


    And the building project in Q City


    Her son had really wanted to do that, but Wayne gave it to Rosalynn, the vixen!


    How could she be capable of managing such a huge project?


    Not to mention anything else, Rosalynn definitely made a killing


    But this should have been her sons!


    Wayne¡¯s aunt was so annoyed


    She came today to see Rosalynn¡¯s misfortune and to verbally humiliate her a bit.


    Now it seems like the tide was turning.


    How could she ept that?


    ¡°Your mind is filthy, everything looks dirty to you¡± Silver haired Granny snorted coldly, then looked at


    Rosalynn again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve brought the stuff for you, I¡¯m leaving¡±¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you ou!!¡±.


    Rosalynn quickly said.


    ¡°No need, if you leave, who knows what nasty things they will say about you behind your back.¡± The


    silver-haired Granny smiled kindly

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    She¡¯s been into hot guys since she was a little girl.


    When it came to finding a partner, as long as they were good looking, she¡¯d marry them


    She spotted Rosalynn earlier today.


    A pretty young girl, sitting under a tree reading to an elderly person


    The sunshine was great today, shining on her and making her shine in the peaceful environment.


    She was attracted and walked over to her


    That¡¯s when Calvin had the chance to save the old fady from the Silverman family.


    Otherwise, those people from the Silverman family would probably want to give her a hard time, and


    she¡¯d be in big trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine


    ¡°Rosalynn smiled helplessly


    Thisdy had a very aggressive way of speaking


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Good girl, I have your business card and I¡¯ll contact youter¡±


    In the end the silver haired granny didn¡¯t let Rosalynn escort her, and she disappeared into the


    increasingly thick night with Calvin.


    Rosalynn watched, feeling a bit reluctant in her heart.


    Maybe she missed her grandmother a lot


    She couldn¡¯t help but invest emotions in such gentle and loving elderly people.


    Heatherway was quite annoyed by Wayne


    When she calmed down and came back, she happened to pass by the silver-haired granny


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared?¡±


    Hnia Jared turned around and recognized Heatherway: ¡®Ms. Rosso, long time no see. [heard you got


    engaged, congrattions¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Heatherway hurried over, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Visiting an old friend¡± Hria said lightly


    Heatherway wanted to say something, but Jones rushed over


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good! Mr. Silverman is angry!¡±


    Heatherway froze


    Hnia spoke. ¡°Ms Rosso, you go ahead¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared, have you been staying in H Countrytely? Heatherway quickly asked,


    Hria nodded. ¡®TI probably stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll contact youter After saying that, Heatherway immediately jogged away


    Calvin was getting hungry, and his stomach started growling


    Seeing this, Hria burst intoughter


    ¡°Are you hungry?


    Calvin nodded


    Hniaughed heartily. Then let¡¯s hurry up, or Calvin will starve to death?¡±


    Calvin was speechless.


    She had juste out of the old man¡¯s ce and was so mad that she couldn¡¯t eat.


    But when she saw Ms. Tesdal, she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, Old Mr. Gorman doesn¡¯t know anything, how can we find Addy?¡±


    With this sentence. Calvin sessfully destroyed Hria¡¯s happiness.


    She frowned


    ¡°He cannot possibly have no clue. He¡¯s Addy¡¯s foster father, treasuring her like a pearl. Even if they fell


    outter because of his biological daughter, he wouldn¡¯t let Addy simply return to her birth parents. He


    must know them inside out!¡±


    Hria looked at the sky and sighed


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s really dead, I want to find her

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    After Hria lefi, Rosalynn nced at the people from the Silverman family


    ¡°Now that the video caught those two kids, itll be a lot easier to investigate and find them,¡± Rosalynn


    said coldly ¡°No matter how long it takes, President Silverman will Surely find out the truth, so why don¡¯t


    you just step up and admit it? Let¡¯s save each other some time.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Rosalynn, ordering us around like this? To be blunt, you¡¯re nothing but


    Silverman¡¯s family¡¯spdog. Everyone here is your master, and you¡¯re just barking all over the ce!¡±


    The aunt¡¯s face flushed with anger as she looked at Rosalynn. She didn¡¯t even care that Wayne was


    still around and started cursing at her


    She hadn¡¯t even finished cursing before her gaze met a seemingly deadly stare


    The aunt red at Wayne


    ¡°Wayne you¡¯ve truly spoiled her rotten Look at her, daring to bully her elders¡±


    The aunt¡¯s voice gradually weakened


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too lenient, Wayne finally said


    Rosalynn was surprised her clenched fists¡¯ nails digging into her flesh


    i


    You see. Wayne was always on the Silverman family¡¯s side after all


    ¡°Of course! The aunt, who had been on the verge of madness just moments ago, suddenly perked up


    at Wayne¡¯s words ¡°Nobody could be as arrogant as her!¡±


    ¡°I was talking about you¡± Wayne said coldly


    The aunt¡¯s gloating smile froze on her face


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Starting from now, the Silverman family and Bane Corporation will terminate all coboration with your


    husband and son. And in the future, they won¡¯t be getting any contracts from us either, Wayne said


    slowly


    The aunt was shocked


    ¡°No way, how can this be? Wayne, we¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°I warned you all to be more polite to Rosalynn. You didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯re reaping what you¡¯ve


    sown¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat


    An indescribable feeling silently enveloped her


    ¡°Maddie, say something!¡± The aunt was almost in tears!


    It was her loose lips that caused all of this!


    Maddie¡¯s face turned ashen.


    She was struggling to save herself now.


    Seeing Maddie staying silent, the aunt looked at Rosalynn with difficulty before lunging at her


    Wayne frowned, reached out, grabbed Rosalynn by the waist, and pulled her close


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I have a big mouth and didn¡¯t mean anything by what I said Please help me talk to


    Wayne. If we lose the business, my husband will kill me!¡± Heatherway returned just in time to see this


    scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Heatherway asked


    ¡°Ms. Rossol¡¯ said the aunt, overjoyed as if she had just seen God.


    She then lunged at Heatherway


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal was just disrespectful to her elders, so Iined a bit. Now President Silverman


    wants to cut off all cooperation with our family and never coborate with us again! Please, help me out


    here!¡±


    Rosalynn got annoyed


    ¡°So, is anyone going to admit their guilt now? Rosalynn asked.


    The aunt¡¯s ches suddenly stopped


    ¡°If not, I¡¯m calling the police¡± Rosalynn continued


    ¡°The police?¡± Maddie frowned ¡°Do you want the Silverman family to be involved in a scandal?¡±


    ¡°Do you also think it¡¯s a scandal? Rosalynn looked at her I think so too. The person who nned this


    must have terrible character. If you don¡¯t like me, confront me directly! Attacking an old person, that¡¯s


    worse than a piece of garbage!


    Maddie¡¯s face turned pale in an instant


    As a youngdy from a noble family, born with a silver spoon, and married into a wealthy family early


    on, no one had ever dared to insult her like this.


    ¡°You


    Maddie pointed at Rosalynn, her hand trembling


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time, is anyone going to admit it? Rosalynn velled

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, chill out, I know you¡¯ve been wronged, but nothing really happened to Granny, so


    why don¡¯t we just..¡± Heatherway frowned, looking troubled


    ¡°It¡¯s not you who¡¯s been wronged or almost injured, so don¡¯t act so pitiful Rosalynn said without even


    ncing at Heatherway.


    Heatherway¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, and she instinctively looked at Wayne


    Wayne¡¯s expression was cold, and he didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest intention to stop Rosalynn


    Heatherway clenched her teeth.


    Wayne was so smart


    At this point, there¡¯s no way he hadn¡¯t figured out that his own mother was behind all this.


    That¡¯s his own mom! How could he be so indifferent?


    Is Rosalynn really that important?


    Wayne¡¯s never been good to Rosalynn, he only saw her as a fubstitute for the Duchess-Olivia.


    But whats the deal now?


    Maddie knew very well that Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.


    She never thought that someone who usually backstabbed others would be so hard to deal with!


    She nced at thedy next to her, who shuddered violently.


    Her face was so pale, without a trace of blood


    In a moment, she raised her trembling hand


    ¡°It was me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked


    ¡°So it was you, you jind You¡¯ve caused so much trouble if it wasn¡¯t for the misunderstanding with


    Secretary Tesdal that almost got Granny hurt, I wouldn¡¯t have ever targeted her You¡¯re such a bad


    person!¡±


    ¡°Well then, she smiled


    Mrs Fuller, having been dominating the business world so many years, probably wouldn¡¯t have done


    this herself


    No wonder she brought this unfamiliardy to the party She just wanted to use her?


    ¡®President Silverman, I¡¯ve proven my innocence. The rest is a family matter for you to handle,¡±


    Rosalynn said to Wayne, ¡°Till be going now¡±


    Rosalynn knew very well that in terms of ruthlessness, she could neverpete with Wayne


    So let Wayne take care of the punishment.


    Even if it¡¯s just to flex his power, he would never go easy on thedy


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As for Maddie, having suffered such a defeat, it may have been more distressing than if someone had


    killed her


    Rosalynn walked to the garage.


    Before getting in the car, someone called her from behind. Rosalynn turned around and saw


    Heatherway standing a few steps away.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked her tone less polite than when they first met at the airport


    Heatherway smiled faintly


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, Wayne told me about your rtionship with him.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned slightly. ¡°So, what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not petty. From now on, we¡¯ll take good care of Wayne together¡±


    Rosalynn stiffened, feeling nauseous


    She couldn¡¯t help but retch a bit


    ¡°Sorry¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting to hear Whether you really think that or are just testing me, let


    me be clear: I don¡¯t share men with others, it¡¯s too gross

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°Not sharing?¡± Heatherway took two steps forward. The falseposure was gradually disappearing


    ¡°You wanna hog him all to yourself?¡±


    Rosalynn wanted to deny it, but her stomach was churning too much.


    She had only eaten breakfast today and skipped dinner, plus she was upset. Even the baby in her belly


    was probably unhappy as well. So she turned around and began heaving


    Heatherway¡¯s face began to contort looking ugly She wondered is this woman doing this on purpose to


    disgust me?


    ¡°What are you doing¡± asked Wayne


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t


    Heatherway looked at Wayne, who was jogging over, and panicked for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn, ignoring Heatherway


    ¡°I¡¯m just hungry¡± Rosalynn quickly found a reasonable excuse, afraid Wayne would get suspicious.


    As she caught her breath and stood upright, she waved Wayne away and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go ahead


    and do your thing, President Silverman Get outta here¡± With that, she tried to grab the door to the


    driver¡¯s seat


    Wayne snatched the car keys from her before she could react and pushed her to the passenger¡¯s side


    instead.


    ¡°Heatherway stood by the entire time, feeling extremely awkward


    Wayne got Rosalynn into the passenger¡¯s seat, buckled her seatbelt, and closed the car door.


    ¡°Wayne, are you leally leaving with her? What about me? asked Heatherway, bothered by the situation.


    ¡°Your family is all here, and you¡¯re leaving me behind with them- will they look at me?¡±


    Wayne turned, looking deep into Heatherway¡¯s eyes


    ¡°Why did you suddenly want to visit Granny today, of all days?¡±


    Indeed, the reason everyone came to the nursing home today was because of Heatherway¡¯s


    suggestion.


    It was mom¡¯s


    ¡°Please call her aunt, after all.¡± Wayne spoke coldly ¡°I hope that you had no part in today¡¯s fiasco.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Heatherway looked both shocked and hurt


    how


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, we haven¡¯t known each other very long, so I can¡¯t say I know you well¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was


    filled with warning ¡°If you want this arranged marriage to go smoothly. you¡¯d better not do anything you


    shouldn¡¯t, especially to Rosalynn. Otherwise, I cancel the engagement¡±


    ¡°Cancel the engagement? Ms. Rosso¡¯s face went pale ¡°Do you know the cost of canceling it?¡±


    the c


    ¡°I do¡± Wayne¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t falter ¡°But please believe me, for Rosalynn¡¯s sake, I¡¯m walling to bear the


    consequences.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Heatherway had always thought she understood Wayne well and that she would eventually manipte


    him using this knowledge. He was a man driven by his interests and would do anything to achieve his


    goals. Ever since he agreed to the arranged marriage, she breathed a sigh of relief and stopped


    worrying, even with Rosalynn in the picture. She believed Wayne would never give up the arranged


    marriage.


    But he just said that for Rosalynn¡¯s sake, he¡¯d cancel the engagement!


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, get inside.¡±


    Wayne left her with that icy statement and drove away


    ¡°Miss Jones, who had been watching from a distance, finally ran over when Wayne left.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    ¡°What did President Silverman say? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°Wayne said that if I mess with Rosalynn, he¡¯ll break off the engagement Heatherway replied.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What?¡± Jones was shocked, but soon tried tofort Heatherway, ¡°This involves billions of assets,


    he¡¯s just bluffing! A secretary isn¡¯t worth that much


    ¡°Yeah. He just said that


    Heatherway lowered her head, mumbling to herself.


    ¡°But we really underestimated Secretary Tesdall Jones continued, ¡°Today she got the upper hand in


    front of Maddie, and Old Mrs. Silverman seems to like her too. She also holds 21 percent of the


    Silverman family shares


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for all this, do you think Rosalynn would be nice to her? Heatherway sneered,


    Why couldn¡¯t Wayne see through this?


    Rosalynn was just after his money, she didn¡¯t love him at all! In this world, the one who loved him the


    most was Heatherway!


    ¡°Rosalynn must be eliminated¡±


    Heatherway slowly regained her senses. Looking at Jones, she said with determination.


    No matter whether what Wayne said was true or not.


    Since he mentioned it.


    Heatherway felt that she couldn¡¯t help but be on guard!


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll arrange it! Jones nodded


    Heatherway let out a long breath.


    ¡°By the way I saw Hna not long ago Heatherway changed the subject.


    ¡°The one in oil industry research? Jones asked in surprise


    ¡°Yes¡± Heatherway nodded. ¡°I heard from my grandmother that she¡¯s very dissatisfied with the abilities


    of her own children and grandchildren, and she¡¯s secretly looking for a


    heit


    ¡°Those useless kids from the Jared family, loafing around all day, definitely won¡¯t make it! Jones


    showed utter disdain, ¡°Especially her eldest son¡­¡±


    ¡°Hna has not only oil resources but also diamond mines, jade mines, shipbuilding military industry,


    and real estate, all of which are developing very well.¡± Heatherway eyes were full of ambition


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t miss this money making opportunity


    Ever since she learned about this, she had been trying to get close to Hria. But for the past twenty


    years, Hria had been working behind the scenes, rarely making public


    appearances


    But she suddenly came to H Country


    ¡°With the help of the Jared family, Wayne will be firmly tied to me¡± Heatherway said word by word


    Jones lowered her eyelids.


    She had always known that Heatherway had liked Wayne since childhood, and now it had almost


    be an obsession.


    in the car, Rosalynn pulled up the cor of her coat to cover most of her face, leaving only her eyes


    exposed.


    ¡°Still mad?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Im so angry I could die Rosalynn coldly replied.


    ¡°Ms Tesdal is my mother after all. Wayne said in a deep voice.


    Rosalynn sighed wearily.


    ¡°Did I say anything?¡±


    Wayne nced at her and ultimately avoided the topic, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    When it came to food, Rosalynn¡¯s irritation subsided a bit.


    She unconsciously rubbed her belly.


    ¡°A lot of things, she murmured


    Seeing this. Wayne unconsciously curled the corner of his lips.


    At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang Since the phone was connected to the Bluetooth, Wayne could


    see the caller ID was Evan


    Rosalynn took a look, her face changed, and she hung up directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer the call? Wayne asked, his tone a bit strange


    It¡¯s not the first time he calls me, and I¡¯ve hung up on him every time,¡± Rosalynn lied tantly but acted


    very forthright.


    Wayne was slightly doubtful, but seemed to be happier

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Aftering back from the Q City, he really buckled down Wayne said casually


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalynn seemed totally uninterested


    ¡°That guy named Noah.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    ¡°Like I said before, Noah and I were neighbors when we were kids, it was just a coincidence! My


    grandparents took care of him, so that¡¯s why I took him to the cemetery that day! Don¡¯t mess with him¡±


    Her tone was very bad


    The smile on Wayne¡¯s face slowly disappeared


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear me out?¡±


    Rosalynn


    ¡°He¡¯s been working on a project to help children with congenital heart diseases, and I anonymously


    donated some money to it.¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned, and at the same time, Wayne nced at her


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I may not be a good person, but I¡¯m not a bad one either¡±


    Rosalynn pursed her lips


    After a while she still said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wayne looked at her and felt a little deted


    He had tried all sorts of ways to please her and make her happy


    But why did she still look unhappy?


    ¡°I want to have something warm, Rosalynn changed the subject.


    ¡°Alright Wayne replied


    Afterward, the two remained silent. Wayne was not much of a talker, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to talk


    now Half-asleep, she nced outside and saw a familiar figure on the emergencyne ahead


    ¡°It¡¯s that olddy!¡±


    Rosalynn immediately became wide awake and hurriedly signaled Wayne to pull over


    Wayne also saw her and slowly stopped the car


    Rosalynn quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car


    ¡°Take it easy!¡± Wayne was afraid she would trip.


    ¡°Lady¡± Rosalynn got out of the car and shouted at Hria.


    Hria turned around and was stunned when she saw Rosalynn. Then She smiled, Ms. Tesdal, what a


    coincidence!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the car? Rosalynn asked as she walked over.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Hria helplessly shrugged, ¡°I called for a tow truck, but it hasn¡¯t arrived yet


    At this point, Hria¡¯s eyes turned to Rosalynn¡¯s back


    She saw a man in a ck tailor-made suit and a ck woolen overcoat, striding calmly towards them


    ¡°President Silverman? Hria was somewhat surprised, and she nced at the car parked behind.


    She didn¡¯t see anyone else in the car.


    ¡°Mrs Jared,¡± Wayne nodded slightly


    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Hria looked astonished.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t introduce yourself earlier, so I thought you didn¡¯t want others to know who you are.¡± Wayne


    answered politely


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Rosalynn had just been blinded by anger.


    Now she suddenly realized that when they were at the sanatorium, no one introduced them, but the


    grandma had urately found Wayne and called him President Silverman


    ¡°Ive long admired Mrs Jared¡¯s reputation Wayne said as he draped the cashmere scarf he was holding


    over Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders.


    Thete autumn evening was extremely cold


    Rosalynn unexpectedly took off the scarf and hurriedly wrapped it around Hria.


    Hria was all smiles


    However, her eyes were ncing between Rosalynn and Wayne, making the atmosphere somewhat


    subtle


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Calvin?¡± Rosalynn noticed that Calvin was standing in front, looking annoyed.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°He¡¯s hungry¡±¡± Hria said with augh ¡°He¡¯s been like this since he was a kid can¡¯t stand being hungry


    When he¡¯s hungry, he throws tantrums like a little kid


    Hearing this, Rosalynn turned to look at the huge guy, Calvin. She couldn¡¯t associate childishness with


    him at all


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys join us for a meal in town? I haven¡¯t eaten either. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll treat you as


    a thank you for helping me,¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good to me¡±¡± Hria agreed and looked at Wayne. ¡°President Silverman, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Momentster, Wayne was driving with a stiff expression Beside him sat the desperately hungry Calvin


    Behind them sat Rosalynn and Hria, chatting away happily


    In just ten minutes or so, they¡¯d discussed at least four topics. Their conversation eventually reached


    the subject of the Q City project.


    ¡°You did all that yourself?¡± Hria asked with a look of surprise.


    ¡°I just crafted the framework, but it was a team effort overall!¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Rosalynn still had no idea who this grandma like figure was, that even Wayne was so respectful to. She


    seemed knowledgeable about everything, with a wide range of interests She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with


    even the most technical topics


    President Silverman, your secretary is quite impressive Hria said to Wayne. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to have her


    with you. Why not hand her over to an olddy like me? I need a good-looking she paused and


    changed her words,¡± a smart assistant by my side!¡±


    ¡°Mrs Jared to be honest, Prodigy Inc¡¯s Mr. Wace has asked for her before,¡± Wayne said with subtle


    boasting. ¡°I turned him down. If I were to hand Rosalynn over to you, I¡¯d be creating enemies¡±


    ¡°Old, rigid Wace? Hria had a surprised look on her face.


    Wace was an ugly fellow, but he was loyal to histe wife. In order to avoid making her jealous and


    upset, he always had male secretaries and assistants.


    And he actually asked for Ms. Tesdal?


    Rosalynn kept silent


    When there were no others around, she¡¯d definitely bite Wayne hard for this! Wasn¡¯t he cutting off her


    future opportunities?


    Hna didn¡¯t dwell on the subject. Rosalynn wasn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s property. There was no need for Hria to


    negotiate with him. Being able to take Rosalynn for herself was enough


    ¡°Your wrists are so delicate!¡± Hna held Rosalynn¡¯s hand and keptplimenting her. If you wore a


    bracelet, it¡¯d be absolutely stunning!¡±


    Rosalynn felt embarrassed by the praise


    ¡°By the way, where are you from?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡®L City¡± Rosalynn replied


    ¡°L City?¡± Hria paused for a moment, ¡®Elysian Fields, huh.


    ¡°Yeah, have you ever been there?¡± Rosalynn inquired


    ¡°No, not yet. But it¡¯s in my ns. I have a dear friend buried there,¡± Hna suddenly looked sentiment;


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±Rosalynn said softly


    Hria justughed ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯re you apologizing for? He wasn¡¯t killed by you¡¯


    Rosalynn¡¯s face fell


    When they arrived in the city. Hria picked a Chinese restaurant ¡°Their Sichuan cuisine is delicious.


    You will love it,¡± she said, still holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand as they got out


    of the car


    Calvin followed them, mumbling something while Wayne trailed behind.


    Rosalynn was taller than Hria, so when Hria spoke to her, Rosalynn would lean towards her


    listening attentively


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Wayne, out of the blue, recalled Rosalynn¡¯s words from earlier ¡°Im pretty, have a great figure, and a


    good personality. It¡¯s only natural for people to like me, right?¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    inside the private room, Hna skillfully ordered dishes that she and Calvin loved to eat


    Across the table. Rosalynn also ordered a couple of light dishes.


    ¡°No chili peppers ortro in these two dishes, please¡± After ordering, Rosalynn mentioned her


    dietary restrictions to the waiter, then handed the menu back Hria looked puzzled


    ¡°Isn¡¯t President Silverman going to order?¡±


    Im having whatever she order¡± Wayne replied, a kind of iprehensible pride in his tone


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingertips tensed a bit


    Whenever Wayne went out to eat with her she was the one to order.


    Every time she ordered ording to Wayne¡¯s preferences Over the past five years, this has be a


    habit


    Hria nced at Rosalynn, somewhat puzzled


    ¡°Why just order what he wants? What about you? Don¡¯t you have any favorites? Old Mrs Jared asked.


    Perhaps it was the hormonal changes during pregnancy, but for some reason, Rosalynn was feeling a


    bit emotional


    ¡°How could it be? The dishes you ordered seem delicious to me ¡°Rosalynn quickly pulled herself


    together and replied with a grin.


    Hria nodded and said kindly. ¡°It seems that our Ms. Tesdal does have a lot inmon with the old


    lady, even our tastes are alike!¡± Wayne became a bit cautious


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t take Mrs Jared¡¯s words seriously in the car earlier.


    It¡¯s no secret that Hna was very strict when hiring employees, and in recent years, it¡¯s rumored that


    she was dissatisfied with her family¡¯s descendants and wanted to find a capable her outside


    Countless rich and noble families had gone to great lengths to send their children to her side, ttering


    her along the way


    They imed that they would love to have their children learn more about survival skills and managing


    family businesses from the olddy. But everyone knew the real intentions behind their actions


    Although Hria had just met Rosalynn, her fondness for her made Wayne rmed.


    Rosalynn had a great time dining with Mrs. Jared


    Mrs. Jared was knowledgeable, gentle and approachable, and making conversations with her was


    soothing for the soul


    After dinner, Rosalynn took the initiative to pay the bill. Neither Wayne nor Hria stopped her.


    Calvin, on the other hand, continued to devour the remaining dishes on the table


    ¡°President Silverman, Ms Tesdal is impable in every aspect and is a well educated child¡± Hria


    took a sip of her tea to cleanse her pte, ¡°You men all have the idea of having multiple wives and


    concubines. With your status and identity, you can find any woman you want. Why not just give Ms.


    Tesdal to me? Maybe she can have more development opportunities elsewhere?¡±


    Hna didn¡¯t bother being tactful and just cut to the chase


    Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s rtionship was not just a simple secretary president one, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t


    seem to be willingly staying by Wayne¡¯s side, either.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Jared, she is about to be the president of Bane Energy Corporation.¡± Wayne also


    promptly refused.


    ¡°So what?¡± Hania looked at Wayne with a profound gaze, ¡°You¡¯re about to get married, and most


    people in this world are shallow. No matter how well she performs as president, as long as she¡¯s with


    you, there will always be people stabbing her in the back. Under the guise of morals, countless people


    will curse her for being the home wrecker, and even her achievements will be attributed to you,


    President Silverman.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face gradually grew cold


    ¡°Til handle it,¡± he replied


    Hria snorted and stood up, ¡°You can handle it? Where did the p mark on her facee from?¡±


    She had noticed the redness on Rosalynn¡¯s face for a while. But she didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to be


    embarrassed, so she ignored it.


    Wayne¡¯s face changed slightly


    Hnia sneered, ¡°In the end, you don¡¯t really care if she¡¯s doing well or not! Calvin, stop eating, we


    should go now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Calvin stood up and followed Hria to the ext

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Putting down the chopsticks, Calvin followed Hnia outside


    Wayne really encountered someone stubborn today


    After Rosalynn paid the bill, she turned around to go back to the private room and bumped into


    someone.


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention


    As she looked up, she saw Jacob, and both of them from for a moment


    Jacob was the first to recover. He reached out, pinched Rosalynn¡¯s chin, and tilted it to one side,


    ¡°Where did that p mark on your facee from?¡±


    Rosalynn quickly came to her senses. She humedly pushed his hand away, ¡®President Strand, over at


    Q City.


    ¡°President Silverman transferred me over¡± Jacob¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Who pped you? It wasn¡¯t


    Wayne, was it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Rosalynn replied.


    What was Jacob up to Acting like they were close or something


    ¡°Ms Tesdal, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hria came out and saw a man intimidating Rosalynn, so she


    immediately brought Calvin over


    ¡°Old Mrs. Jared?¡± Jacob was surprised to see Hria.


    ¡°Little Jacob?¡± Hria had some dealings with Jacob¡¯s grandfather in the past.


    She attended the old man¡¯s funeral two years ago.


    ¡°Do you know her? Jacob asked incredulously


    ¡°Yeah, just a new little friend¡± Hria said sternly, ¡°At your grandfather¡¯s funeral, I heard about your


    yboy ways. Don¡¯t mess with Ms. Tesdal, have some decency¡± Then, Hna held out her hand and


    held Rosalynn¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t talk to him!¡±


    Jacob was speechless ¡°Old Mrs. Jared,e on now, all of them were just normal rtionships. It¡¯s


    just that I broke up rtively quickly. Even if it¡¯s not a rtionship, it¡¯s just ying around which was


    agreed mutually. I never forced anyone!¡±


    He¡¯s not that kind of guy, okay?


    Jacob followed Hria and Rosalynn, chattering to exin.


    For some reason, Rosalynn found the situation rather amusing. She couldn¡¯t help butugh


    When Wayne came out, he saw this scene And Jacob saw Wayne too


    Ever since their big fight that day, they hadn¡¯t been in touch privately


    ¡°What are you doing? Wayne came over, and his tone and demeanor were not friendly.


    I¡¯m asking her who hit her,¡± Jacob said.


    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn felt a headacheing on. ¡°You guys can carry on arguing, Old Mrs. Jared, there¡¯s a dessert


    shop not far from here. They make great cakes, and I¡¯ll buy one, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    With that, the two of them, along with Calvin, headed towards the entrance


    Wayne didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to be alone with Hria, so he decided not to deal with Jacob and followed


    them


    But to his surprise, Jacob followed them as well. ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t be mad at me What do you mean by


    this now?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you being so concerned about my Ms. Tesdal, huh?¡± Wayne nced at Jacob.


    Jacob frowned


    ¡°That day, you rushed from O City to H City because of Heatherway. I had a chat with Rosalynn after¡±


    Wayne kept quiet, wanting Jacob to continue


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was very determined to leave¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes dimmed


    ¡°I used to think she was a gold digger, staying by your side to take advantage of Olivia Jacob went on,


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until this time in Q City that I realized I had misunderstood her Rosalynn is like an eagle that


    could soar high.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart suddenly sank


    ¡°If so,


    III give her the space to soar Wayne replied


    But it would have to be within his territory


    ¡°What space? Isn¡¯t that just a bigger birdcage¡±¡± Jacob paused, ¡°I won¡¯t ask if you can protect her


    wholeheartedly. I¡¯ll just ask, is she willing to stay in your cage?¡± Having been questioned like this by two


    people tonight, Wayne¡¯s anger red up.


    He stopped and looked at Jacob, saying word by word, ¡°Whether she¡¯s willing or not, she¡¯s staying


    Jacob was stunned. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Wayne looked at Rosalynn. Inside the dessert shop window, she smiled, picking up a piece of cake.


    Just as Jacob thought Wayne wouldn¡¯t answer He spoke up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy I need Rosalynn¡±


    Jacob¡¯s brow furtowed, and he finally said, ¡°Wayne, I remember you teaching me when we were kids


    that we can¡¯t have everything. You have to make sacrifices to gain something, or else you¡¯ll end up


    empty handed in the end¡±


    With that, Jacob patted his shoulder, ¡°Since you can¡¯t live without her and can¡¯t let her go, at least don¡¯t


    let anyone hurt her That beautiful face got pped today, what about


    tomorrow?¡±


    Having said that, Jacob went back to the restaurant to continue dining with his friends


    He couldn¡¯t describe how he felt for Rosalynn right now. There wasn¡¯t much he could do; it was up to


    her future destiny.


    Rosalynn bought a lot of sweet snacks for Old Mrs Jared. And some for Calvin, too


    ¡°Apart from the cake, which needs to be eaten within 24 hours, the other snacks once Rosalynn


    cautioned


    Her grandfather died ofplications from diabetes.


    can be eaten slowly. They have a shelf life of three months, so don¡¯t eat too much at


    ¡°I understand Thank you.¡± Old Mrs. Jared nodded, ¡°Ms Tesdal, when I said I wanted you to work for


    me. I wasn¡¯t joking¡±


    Rosalynn smiled and nodded, ¡°I know¡±


    ¡°Men are unreliable. Wedies have to depend on ourselves, you know?¡± Hria didn¡¯t want to


    embarrass Rosalynn. She didn¡¯t explicitly say she knew about her rtionship with Wayne, just leaving


    a hint


    Rosalynn was smart enough to understand.


    I¡¯ve always knew that Rosalynn replied.


    As she spoke, Wayne came over.


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, where do you live? I¡¯ll call a car for you.¡±


    Hria had just kind of fallen out with Wayne. There wasn¡¯t any affection in her eyes now


    ¡°No need. The car is already here to pick me up¡± With that, she turned to Rosalynn and became kind


    again, ¡°Come see me when you¡¯re free, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was like that of someone talking to a child.


    Then, Hria got into a MPV parked by the sidewalk


    Before leaving Hria lowered the window.


    Looking at Wayne, she said indifferently, ¡°President Silverman, I hope next time I see Ms. Tesdal, she


    won¡¯t have any new injuries¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be Wayne nodded


    Hria snorted coldly, and gestured for the driver to go.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    After everyone left, Rosalynn looked at Wayne: ¡°It was such a mess today. You have to go back to your


    old house, night?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back¡±


    Wayne said, trying to hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    She avoided his touch ¡°People are around¡­¡±


    Wayne suddenly felt empty inside


    Yeah, they could be recognized and photographed, which could cause trouble.


    He knew all those risks in the past, he and Rosalynn maintained a good distance in public, like a boss


    and subordinate.


    Back then, Wayne didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong


    But what¡¯s going on now?


    ¡°I need to go back to Paige¡¯s ce, pack up my things, and move back to my apartment in the next


    couple of days¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°You take your car, and I¡¯ll get a


    Rosalynn felt greatly aggrieved today, her face still swollen and red


    Wayne wanted to be with her, but it seemed she didn¡¯t want that


    ¡°You dont want to be with me now?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn stood under a sycamore tree


    ¡°Withered yellow leaves fell at her feet.


    She looked up at Wayne, her eyes empty ¡®President Silverman, wasn¡¯tst night enough for you?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart thumped


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to your ce, then. Il pack up my things tomorrow Rosalynn continued


    After saying that, she just stared at Wayne, waiting for his answer


    Wayne looked back at her. She wasn¡¯t like this when she was with Hria just now


    Even with Hnias bodyguards and Jacob, she wasn¡¯t like this. It seemed to Wayne that his sincerity


    towards her had been trampled upon


    After a standoff, Wayne¡¯s face turned cold, and he turned and walked away


    Rosalynn stood there for a moment, then her expression changed, she hailed a taxi and headed in the


    duection of Paige¡¯s house


    In the car Rosalynn quickly went through the chaotic day again


    Finally, she remembered Heatherway saying they¡¯d take care of Wayne together She felt nauseous


    again


    The driver in front looked at Rosalynn through the rearview mirror


    ¡°Miss, you look pale. Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Rosalynn shook her head


    Seeing this, the driver stopped saying anything more.


    After about half an hour they arrived at their destination


    Before going back, she found a well-lit ce to sit down and returned Evan¡¯s ca


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Evan was silent for a moment. ¡°Did you go back to the H City?


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn paused.


    Evan had called her while she was in the car, she seemed calm, but she was terrified inside


    She was afraid that Wayne would go crazy and take revenge on Evan


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s easier for me to take care of you when you¡¯re close by..¡±


    Hearing Evans voice, Rosalynn sighed


    She couldn¡¯t drag Evan down anymore


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s easier to be by Wayne¡¯s side, and the child needs a father¡± Rosalynn said


    calmly, ¡°To avoid causing trouble for me, let¡¯s not contact each other anymore¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Rosalynn held her phone, and the other end was silent. She hung up the call and blocked Evan¡¯s


    contact


    Opening the door, the sweet-smelling Paige ran over


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°What happened to your face? Paige noticed the red mark on her face night away


    Rosalynn was helpless. How much did Maddie Fuller hate her? That p was so hard


    ¡°Crazy woman crossed my path Rosalynn raised her hand. ¡°I bought a cake Wanna split it with met


    ¡°Where did that crazy womane from? Weren¡¯t you at the care center?¡± Paige worried.


    ¡°Well, isnt it normal for a crazy woman to stay in the care center? Rosalynn pulled Paige to the living


    room, then opened the cake box and split it in half.


    ¡°Where is she now? I¡¯ll find her! She can¡¯t just hit people out of the bluel


    Rosalynn stuffed the cake into her hands ¡°She escaped I¡¯m feally fine, just eat up!¡±


    Paige was all puffed up with anger. She forked a big chunk of cake and stuffed it in her mouth,


    Seeing this. Rosalynn took a bite too. Her mood was off, and the cake tasted temble now


    The next second, she stood up, covered her mouth, and ran to the bathroom to vomit for a while


    Apparently, today¡¯s events didn¡¯t sit well with the little one inside her. It was such a rollercoaster


    Paige panicked and followed Rosalynn to the bathroom. Seeing her throwing up like that she didn¡¯t


    know what was going on either. She racked her brain for a second, and then she froze


    Rosalynn finished throwing up, and turned back to see Paige looking very worried.


    ¡°You ¡°Paige¡¯s Engers trembled.


    ¡°Me?¡± Rosalynn stood up and walked over to the sink to rinse her mouth calmly


    ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Paige finally asked


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Yeaf, almost three months now¡± she answered calmly. ¡°I found out when you took me for a check-up


    last time.¡±


    Paige went pale, then took out her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make an appointment with a doctor right


    now. We¡¯ll go tomorrow for an abortion! It¡¯s no big deal, just don¡¯t be afraid


    ¡°Paige, I want this baby¡± Rosalynn interrupted her


    ¡°What? You want what?¡± Paige was furious. ¡°You think it¡¯s a kitten or a puppy? This is a childi


    ¡°It¡¯s also my only blood rtive in the world¡±


    Paige stood there, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Does that bastard know?¡± Paige cred


    ¡°He can¡¯t find out Rosalynn became serious, ¡°Wayne won¡¯t let me have his baby, so he mustn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°How long can you hide it? Paige was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, ¡°Isn¡¯t he forcing you to stay


    now?


    ¡°So, for the baby, I have to find a way to get away as soon as possible¡± Rosalynn dered


    Paige usually cks off, but when something happens, she can always be counted on


    ¡°There are only two ways to get away. Either Wayne gets tired of you Paige paused, ¡°Or¡­ you die!¡±


    Only with these two options would Wayne not hurt the people Rosalynn wanted to protect


    ¡°Die Rosalynn knew that Paige wouldn¡¯t really let her die.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Paige nodded, ¡°This way, once and for all. If he gets tired of you, he might still look for you if he


    changes his mindter¡±


    ¡°How should I de? Rosalynn asked


    It made sense But how could they do that?


    ¡°I think about it Paige closed her eyes. ¡°There must be a way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle up with something too.¡± Rosalynn nodded


    Rosalynn suddenly lost her appetite for the delicious cake


    Paige, with her mind upied, finished both portions.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Before going to bed, she stared at Rosalynn¡¯s belly, as if observing something.


    ¡°Alright


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help, pulling her to lie down


    After a while, Rosalynn was about to fall asleep.


    Paige suddenly sat up ¡°As a godmother, I must protect my godson!¡±


    Rosalynn raised her arm, blocking her view


    ¡°First of all, when did I agree with you being the godmother? And secondly, what if it¡¯s a goddaughter¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, this little one, whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter, has only one godmother, and that¡¯s mel


    Rosalynnughed


    Paigey on her side staring at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn simply turned to her side as well.


    ¡°Even if we can think of the perfect solution, have you thought about how difficult it is to be a single


    mother?¡± Paige asked with concern Rosalynn thought for a moment. Tve been through even harder


    times, and besides¡­ knowing about her existence, I can feel more happiness.¡± Paige inexplicably


    started crying again, and Rosalynn raised her hand to wipe her tears


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m really d to have such a good friend like you¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m amazing. Paige said, crying even harder, ¡°I just think God is so unfair You¡¯re so kind,


    why did he give you so many obstacles?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything Maybe God was unfair to her.


    But what could she do? Life had to go on, right?


    The next day, Paige went to work with swollen eyes


    Most of the things Rosalynn had packedst time were still unopened.


    She almost moved everything back without unpacking


    The organizer from thest move was called back to put everything back in ce it took until evening


    to have everything sorted out


    It felt like she had just had a dream and woke up in the same ce she started.


    When Rosalynn moved back, Wayne was in a meeting at thepany


    They had parted ways unhappily yesterday, and his temper had not subsided However, when he


    learned that Rosalynn had moved back, Wayne¡¯s mood improved quite a bit. After a whole day of


    meetings, he couldn¡¯t wait to go to the apartment, but his office door was knocked on


    Then, a familiar figure walked in with coffee


    Wayne was already a bit tired. For a moment, he was dazed, thinking it was Rosalynn who hade


    But the next moment, he saw who it was, and his face instantly darkened


    Ashley was dressed head to toe, hairstyle, clothes, style of high heels, all exactly like Rosalynn used to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°President Silverman, your coffee. She said sweetly, handing him the coffee.


    Wayne waved his hand, and Ashley let out a startled cry. The coffee cup fell to the ground, and the


    scalding coffee sshed everywhere.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wayne asked with disgust.


    ¡°L¡± Ashley looked at Wayne, shocked, ¡®Wayne, I just wanted to make you happy isnt this what you like?


    Whatever Rosalynn can do, I can do too! She¡¯s not sincere to you at all, don¡¯t believe me? Look at this¡±


    As she spoke, Ashley took out the work notebook that Rosalynn had given her

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Ashley¡¯s recent days had been nothing but intense and torturous


    At first, Rosalynn was kicked out, and she took her ce


    Ashley really thought that her good days were about to begin But the good days didn¡¯tst long.


    Since the cruise party, Wayne hasn¡¯t given her a single nce. Even her face, which was strikingly


    simr to Olivia¡¯s, didn¡¯t interest him anymore.


    Then came Wayne¡¯s grandiose engagement, showing off his beautiful fianc¨¦e in front of the media


    This didn¡¯t really bother Ashley She knew about Wayne¡¯s business marriage with the Rosso family


    even before Rosalynn did


    What really got under Ashley¡¯s skin was discovering that Wayne, after getting engaged, immediately


    left Heatherway and went on a mad search for Rosalynn


    How could someone like Wayne go back to his old me?


    The more Ashley thought about it, the more scared she became. People say that familiarity breeds


    affection. Wayne and Rosalynn had been side by side for five years.


    She was afraid that Wayne had gotten used to Rosalynn, and mistook that familiarity for love


    If that were the case, what hope would she have?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Heatherway was his official wife, and he kept a recement, Rosalynn, for his past love on the outside.


    The more Ashley thought about it, the more she felt she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She spent several


    days at home scheming And finally, came up with a n


    Wayne liked finding recements, didn¡¯t he? Then she would rece Rosalynn!


    The notebook was dropped in front of Wayne. He had seen it before, Rosalynn mentioned it was her


    work notebook.


    Since he never cared before, he hadn¡¯t bothered to open it.


    ¡°Wayne, she told me herself that everything she did to please you during those five years was all work,


    with no personal feelings involved!¡± Ashley¡¯s eyes filled with tears, looking pitiful


    Just like Olivia back in the day


    But Wayne didn¡¯t look at her. His slender fingers picked up the notebook, casually flipping to a page.


    Rosalynn¡¯s handwriting was beautiful. Judging from the date on the page, it was written not long after


    she started following him.


    ¡°Take a shower, spray some Herm¨¨s Terre, he¡¯ll like it more¡±


    Stuff like that, all of his habits and preferences that he didn¡¯t even notice, were all recorded by


    Rosalynn.


    Meanwhile, Ashley was still stirring things up on the side.


    ??


    ¡°On the day of our work handover, she gave me this notebook without any hesitation, telling me to use


    it to please you Ashley¡¯s tears dropped like rain, ¡°I felt bad for you back then!¡±


    Wayne finally looked at her. Ashley¡¯s nose was red from crying. She had eyes that were so simr to


    Olivia¡¯s, now full of affection.


    If there was one thing Rosalynn didn¡¯t have inmon with Olivia, it was her eyes. That¡¯s why it was


    also written in the notebook


    ¡°Buy more beautiful and sexyce ribbons. He likes eyes covered (Because my eyes are the least


    simr to Ms. Walley, I need to learn makeup to make them look more like hers )¡±


    Ashley noticed Wayne looking at her

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    ¡°Come on, you two were together for five years, and you treated her so well. You gave her a house,


    plenty of money, and a high social status. Yet right after you broke up. she immediately treated you like


    garbage and couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of you. She even gave away your private journal so easily¡±¡±


    Ashley gritted her teeth in anger


    ¡°She really shouldn¡¯t have given it Wayne closed the notebook and finally spoke


    Ashley felt a sense of hope, but then she heard Wayne say, ¡°You ungrateful wretch, do you really


    deserve her putting in the effort to help you in this position?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, she Ashley turned around and stared at Wayne stiffly ¡°Wayne, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°She gave you this to help you avoid my minefield and get on my good side, right?¡± Wayne asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re not even grateful, running to me and badmouthing her. If you¡¯re not an ungrateful wretch, what


    are you?¡±


    ¡°I was just worried about you!¡± Ashley argued


    Wayne stood up and looked at Ashley with nothing but disgust. ¡°No need


    ¡°Wayne Ashley became anxious and reached out to grab his hand.


    Wayne dodged with disgust Just as he was about to leave, she stepped forward to block his way.


    ¡°Rosalynn doesn¡¯t even like you-she quit as soon as she heard you were getting married! But I¡¯m


    different, I like you so much that I don¡¯t care about anything elsel Even if you¡¯re getting married, it won¡¯t


    change how I feel!¡±


    Wayne snorted with a sarcasticugh ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and Rosa She has morals


    and a sense of shame, but you don¡¯t¡±


    Ashley was struck dumb


    Sean, who was outside, heard something wrong from inside, so he hurriedly rushed in.


    Seeing Ashley¡¯s appearance, he was startled, then turned pale with fear, looking at Wayne in panic:


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to Human Resource and arrange her resignation Notify thepany security and forbid her from


    entering Bane Corporation¡± Wayne dropped the cold words. Taking Rosalynnis notebook, he strode


    away without even looking at Ashley again


    ¡°No Ashley couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She looked so much like Olivia, why would Wayne push her away? Her uncle had said that even if


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t touch her, he would still pamper her like a princess because of her face!


    Had she done something wrong? She had only exposed Rosalynn¡¯s true colors for Wayne¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Ms Walley Sean¡¯s face was a mix of a forced smile and contempt


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He had witnessed the whole thing. If she had just minded her own business, even if there was no


    sexual rtionship between her and President Silverman, she would have enjoyed a high sry


    bonuses, and a ce to live in a luxurious neighborhood


    Those happy days could have continued. But people¡¯s greed knew no bounds.


    ¡°Get off! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you and those people outside are all Rosalynn¡¯s minions!¡± Ashley,


    furious to the point of insanity began to attack indiscriminately ¡°You guys must have helped Rosalynn a


    lot behind the scenes, right? Do you really think that she¡¯llst long by Wayne¡¯s side? Just wait! When


    the real deales back, this imposter will definitely be thrown away like garbage by Waynel And


    none of you will be able to escape from the punishment!!¡±


    Sean took the scolding, still somewhat dumbfounded


    Still unsatisfied, Ashley gave him a hard push before leaving. Sean almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Rosalynn used to avoid arguing with Wayne, but his temper was just too much to handle, so he¡¯d


    always end up snapping at her. When he got mad, he¡¯d give her the silent treatment for several days


    sometimes even half a month if he was busy


    Last night, he seemed really pissed off. Rosalynn thought to herself, at least she could have a few


    peaceful days.


    So in high spirits, she bought a bunch of nourishing ingredients online and made herself some soup.


    Just as the soup was almost done, she realized she forgot the


    seasonings


    It was cold outside, and she didn¡¯t want to go out, so she ordered them online


    The moment the doorbell rang, she thought her seasonings had arrived. So with a big smile, she


    opened the door, only to freeze in her tracks.


    Before she could even turn around, she was scooped up, and the door mmed shut behind her.


    As Wayne¡¯s lips met hers, all Rosalynn could think was What is he doing here?


    Also, he could open the door with his fingerprint, why did he have to ring the doorbell and make her


    waste her time?


    Wayne kissed her fiercely his hands restlessly wandering


    +


    Rosalynn quickly came to her senses, and she turned her head away, forcefully ending the kiss.


    Frowning she pushed Wayne ¡°President Silverman, I still have soup on the stove!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hot breath brushed against Rosalynn¡¯s fair neck. He seemed to take a moment to steady his


    breathing


    Then, he resumed kissing her neck. On his way back, Wayne had looked through her notebook. It


    didn¡¯t just cover what happened in bed. It recorded everything from his likes, dislikes, habits, and


    emotions


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She detailed everything to cater to his preferences and avoid all his pet peeves.


    It even said, ¡°His behavior is a bit like a dog¡¯s marking his territory all over her body. The clothes can


    cover the marks, but the ones on her neck are troublesome (practice using concealers)¡±


    Below listed some good concealers on the market, even with their advantages and disadvantages.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but feel both imitated and amused reading it.


    Rosalynn detailed everything perfectly so she could pass it down to her future sessor, huh? This


    woman was nning to hand him over to someone else from the beginning!


    At this thought, Wayne bit her earlobe hard


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosalynn yelped, her mixture of coyness and anger as she showed Wayne away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say being gentle and pitiful works best on me? Why are you being so fierce? Wayne pinned


    her on the couch, ring at her with serious eyes.


    Rosalynn was speechless. How shameless-he¡¯d read her notes!


    ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re really generous and nonchnt about handing me over to someone else!¡±


    The truth that Rosalynn never wanted him hurt and angered him!


    ¡°You weren¡¯t mine to begin with, so it¡¯s not giving. Rosalynn turned away, knitted her brow, and then


    seemed to think of something.


    She looked at Wayne. ¡°I gave the notebook to Ashley Did you go to Ashley¡¯s housest night?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is that what you think of me? That if I¡¯m not with this woman, then I must be


    with another one?¡±


    ¡°You found us for that reason, right? Rosalynn asked


    She still remembered

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    After agreeing to be Olivia¡¯s substitute, Wayne didn¡¯t even give her time to prepare before taking her to


    the hotel that night


    At that time, President Silverman wasn¡¯t as skilled as he was now Rosalynn even doubted that it was


    his first time. Plus, President Silverman¡¯s resentment towards Olivia had been transferred to her. The


    pain and humiliation that night had almost killed her


    Wayne was left speechless at her question.


    Just when Rosalynn thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything, Wayne spoke up


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else.¡± he said his tone helpless and somewhat aggrieved


    ¡°What do you mean, there¡¯s no one else? Rosalynn asked


    Wayne looked at her, somewhat annoyed I only have you There are no other women


    ¡°Do I look like the kind of innocent person who would believe that kind of bullshit?


    Wayne frowned, then he let her go


    Rosalynn thought, great, he¡¯s going to storm off again. But this time she didn¡¯t get what she wanted


    Wayne was indeed angry, but he didn¡¯t leave, instead heading straight to the bedroom


    Soon, there were sounds of sshing water in the bathroom.


    The first thing President Silverman did every time he came was to take a bath, then make love, then


    sleep


    It¡¯s only been in the past two years that he had started doing things like eating and watching movies


    and reading books.


    Thinking about those little daily routines, Rosalynn still felt a little dazed


    It was also during these two years that her feelings for Wayne had be uncontroble, without


    even the slightest hint of reason being able to hold her back


    When her grandmother died half a year ago, he was with Olivia in R Country. He didn¡¯t even spare her


    one minute for any sort offort. That finally shattered the illusions brought by their fake daily routine


    The doorbell rang, pulling Rosalynn out of her thoughts. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for a pleasant dinner


    after getting seasonings.


    After Wayne finished his bath, the soup was ready Rosalynn nced at him. He was weaning a beige


    home outfit, with the buttons on the shirt messily done, exposing arge part of his chest. His hair was


    wet and messy from hastily drying


    Rosalynn quickly averted her gaze and swallowed. Honestly, with him looking like this and eventually


    bing quite skilled in bed, it was no wonder she used to be stupidly attracted to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the tomatoes? Wayne looked at the soup disliking it.


    ¡°There¡¯s chili in it too,¡± Rosalynn pointed out ¡°President Silverman can order takeout if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Wayne was speechless In the past, he would have been furious.


    But he remembered a note Rosalynn had made about him: ¡°Extremely picky. Even kindergarteners are


    more well-behaved!¡±


    He snorted Since Rosalynn didn¡¯t get him a bowl, he went to the kitchen to get one himself


    Rosalynn watched him like a rare animal as he served himself rice and soup.


    ¡°Do you still want to take a few more days off? Wayne sat down, staring at the tender ribs in his bowl


    with a troubled face


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t care anymore. She made up her mind if he dared to waste it, she¡¯d definitely put on a


    fight with him! This way, she could worsen the image of herself in Wayne¡¯s heart, and maybe he¡¯d


    realize sooner, so she wouldn¡¯t have to think about faking her death.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Last time we talked about promoting you as the CEO of Energy Corporation,¡± Wayne finally picked up


    a rib and put it in his mouth. After a few bites, his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was indifferent


    Wayne looked at her, his eyes sinking


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Didn¡¯t I text you the other day and said no?¡± Rosalyrin nced at him


    Probably because she had been subservient to Wayne for too long Now being stared at like this, she


    felt inexplicably quilty ¡°You rejected me because you wanted to leave,¡± Wayne said word by word.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you still thinking of running away?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat She desperately


    tried to stabilize her emotions and expression


    ¡°No.¡± she replied


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed one after one with a blunt knife


    She was lying


    ¡°Then go ept the job offer Wayne¡¯s tone was indisputabl


    Gradually, Wayne realized that Rosalynn couldn¡¯t let go of many things, including friends, family, and


    career. All these things were irreceable to her.


    Giving her ties to Energy Corporation would mean having one more reason not to leave.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for him. As long as he could keep her firmly by his side


    ¡°President Silverman, I won¡¯t be good at it.¡± Rosalynn frowned, still refusing


    ¡°Whatever, I have enough money to afford the loss¡± Wayne was equally unyielding ¡°It seems you don¡¯t


    need a break either. Go back to work tomorrow. Ashley has left. First, ¡°as my secretary, attend Energy


    Corporation¡¯s preliminary meetings. Once preparations areplete, we will officially announce your


    appointment as president.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The president of Energy Corporation was a hot position, which countless people would fight to have.


    Suddenly announcing Rosalynn as president would leave her exposed to many attacks and distrust.


    So Wayne chose to let her participate in the preliminary meetings first to show the technical experts


    Rosalynn¡¯s abilities. With their approval, the rest could be solved slowly


    He also nned to give Dous¡¯s Sales Division 1 to Rosalynn as the sales department of Energy


    Corporation. Those people recognized her abilities and wouldn¡¯t need much time to adjust.


    Of course, Wayne wouldn¡¯t tell Rosalynn these things. He was never good at boasting, so all Rosalynn


    could think about was that he wanted to use Energy Corporation to bind her long-term


    It seemed she couldn¡¯t wait any longer


    She had to fake her death as soon as possible and end this terrible situation


    ¡°I understand¡± Rosalynn lost her appetite and put down her chopsticks ¡°You can take your time eating.


    I¡¯m going to¡­


    ¡°Sit down, Wayne looked at her. His eyes were cold and terrifying


    Rosalynn clenched her fists under the table, ¡°I¡¯m done eating¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Wayne tapped the table with his fingertips. ¡°Keep eating. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re done


    eating!¡±


    Rosalynn knew that, Wayne¡¯s temper was on the verge of erupting


    To avoid worse consequences, she gritted her teeth, picked up her chopsticks, and continued eating


    slowly.


    Neither of them spoke again. However, to Rosalynn¡¯s surprise, Wayne finished a bowl of soup and


    poured another.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to eat spicy food due to a weak stomach, Rosalynn wanted to stop him, but when


    she thought about his overbearing attitude, she bit her tongue and kept quiet


    Later, she dawdled out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and saw Wayne curled up in bed,


    clutching his stomach.


    This was totally asking for trouble!


    At first, Rosalynn wanted to pretend not to see it and ignore him, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to do


    so

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    All of Wayne¡¯s usual meds were in Rosalynn¡¯s ce. She went out to get them for him, prepared some


    warm water, and squatted by his side.


    ¡°Your stomach is not in good shape, and you still ate so much spicy food. What were you thinking?¡±


    Rosalynn asked


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wayne opened his eyes, finally without that annoying arrogance. I thought you would stop me.¡±


    His tone was so pitiful, which left Rosalynn speechless


    ¡°Take your meds She handed both the water and medicine to Wayne


    Wayne obediently book them and swallowed


    After that, Rosalynn went to dry her wet hair. She took her time, waiting for the medicine to take effect


    and Wayne to fall asleep first.


    When she went back to the bedroom, Wayne was still curled up, but he seemed to be asleep. She


    breathed a sigh of relief, turned off the light, and slowly climbed onto the bed Just as she settled in and


    she didn¡¯t even have time to let out a breath of relief, the person on the other side turned and reached


    for her, holding her in his arms.


    She was still cold, but Wayne¡¯s body felt very gentle and warm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep Rosalynn muttered


    ¡°Almost Wayne affectionately rubbed against her neck, his hands were naughty.


    Rosalynn pressed his hand down, and he immediately grabbed her fingers tightly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Wayne kissed her earlobe, his voice as gentle as a spring breeze, ¡°I just want to hold


    you while we sleep.¡±


    ¡°When she remained silent, Wayne continued, ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t be scared of me. It was my fault before. I¡¯ll


    treat you better from now on, even better than how you treated me¡±


    In the work notebook, whatever her original intentions were, Wayne saw all the good things Rosalynn


    had done for him.


    Even his own parents didn¡¯t understand him as well as Rosalynn did.


    If he could get her kindness back, he would do anything!


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± Rosalynn said, feeling that Wayne¡¯s drowsy voice made him sound less serious,


    and that¡¯s why he would say such nonsense.


    But who doesn¡¯t want to hear their crush say something they like?


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not afraid of me. You just dislike me,¡± Wayne tighterled his arms, burying his head deeper.


    It was as if she would disappear if he loosened his grip


    Rosalynn sighed softly, ¡°Go to sleep¡­


    ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ Wayne said pitifully. ¡°Before, when my stomach hurt, you would warm it with your


    hand¡±


    Rosalynn felt helpless and paused for a moment. She turned around, and Wayne wisely loosened his


    grip. Her still-cool hand was ced on Wayne¡¯s stomach and gently rubbed


    In the darkness, Wayne¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Rosalynn, Suddenly, he asked, ¡°If I were yours,


    would you still hand me over to someone else?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand stiffened, and then she applied more force


    Wayne instinctively grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips for a kiss, ¡°Are you trying to murder your


    husband?¡±


    This remark made Rosalynn even more ufortable.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be mine, and you¡¯re not my husband,¡± she snatched her hand back, ¡°Enough of this


    nonsense, just sleep.¡±


    Rosalynn turned back again, facing away from Wayne. A few secondster, Wayne held her from


    behind again.


    ¡°Rosa, I am yours, Wayne said


    Rosalynn pursed her lips. Pretending to ignore him, she didn¡¯t respond.


    But in her heart, she told herself. ¡°It¡¯s all fake.¡±


    ¡°Just sweet talk¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep too well that night.


    Wayne¡¯s mumblings before bed haunted her dreams. At dawn, she was awake


    Wayne still had his arms around her, so she tried to break free. But all she got was a tighter hug


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne woke up and asked with a hoarse voice


    ¡°I have to go to the bathroom!¡± Rosalynn smacked his arm, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Wayne muttered an ¡°okay¡± and released her


    Rosalynn washed up and, while Wayne was still asleep, went to the living room, found her pillbox in her


    bag and decided to take some folic acid and other vitamins


    As soon as she swallowed them, she heard Wayne¡¯s voice from behind ¡°Why are you taking pills?¡±


    Rosalynn got startled and choked on the water in her throat, coughing violently


    Wayne quickly rushed over, lightly patting her back to help her catch her breath


    Her face turned red from coughing, and she angrily punched Wayne, ¡°What are you doing? You scared


    me to death!¡±


    Instead of getting mad, Wayne was actually pretty happy. To him, this little tantrum was absolutely


    adorable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the medicine for anyway?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°Last time I had a check-up, the doctor said I¡¯m anemic and need to take some supplements,¡±


    Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne frowned, ¡®Anemic. Why didn¡¯t you eat properly?


    She hardly touched her foodst night


    ¡°Most of the time, I eat properly if someone doesn¡¯t piss me off,¡± Rosalynn shot back.


    The annoyed Wayne remained silent,


    ¡°It¡¯s only 6 am. Let¡¯s sleep a bit more.¡± Wayne scooped up Rosalynn as if she was the princess, ¡°A


    good sleep will also help you recover!¡± Rosalynn


    ¡°You go sleep, I¡¯ve gotta make breakfast¡± Rosalynn pushed him away.


    I get someone to bring it over Wayne insisted


    ¡°Tve already bought the ingredients¡± Rosalynn argued, ¡°And I want to cook it myself!¡±


    Wayne was speechless


    Momentster, Rosalynn was cooking in the kitchen while Wayne followed her around like a little


    puppy, asionally resting his chin on her shoulder like a human noodle ¡°Last night¡¯s soup was really


    good, when will you make it again?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn was surprised Wayne had changed his taste preferences.


    ¡°Probably won¡¯t happen again,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Why?¡± He actually sounded quite displeased


    ¡°My boss forced me to work, and I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t want to cook anymore Rosalynn answered calmly.


    The quiet atmosphere and the aroma of food filling the air, made people feel better,


    Rosalynn even managed to stay calm and jest with Wayne.


    Wayne


    He then grunted, ¡°Your boss is really terrible. I¡¯ll talk to him! Tell him to let youe home and make


    soup for me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him. Wayne couldn¡¯t help but think even her eye rolls were adorable.


    It¡¯s not too much to sneak a kiss when she¡¯s this cute, right?


    Rosalynn was kissed out of the blue and red at Wayne, not talking to him anymore. She heated two


    cups of milk and prepared a stomach-friendly drink for Wayne


    Wayne happily watched this girl bustle about under the dim light. He thought about how he nearly lost


    these ordinary moments. It gave him chills


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the office with youter¡± Rosalynn took a bite of her toast, crispy on the outside and


    fluffy with milky sweetness on the inside, very delicious. ¡°Why not?¡± Wayne frowned

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Back in the day when he lived here, he and Rosalynn always went to the office together.


    ¡°What do you think? Rosalynn looked at him and asked slowly.


    Wayne ¡°Well, before.¡±


    ¡°Before President Silverman didn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e, and both of us were single. Even if people


    suspected I slept with you, at most they¡¯d call me a gold digger who was in it for money. But now you


    have a fianc¨¦e, and I still hang out with you, what they gonna say about me?¡±


    ¡°Do you care so much about what others think?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Absolutely! Rosalynn said firmly!


    They faced off for a moment


    Wayne gave in ¡°Alright, I get it¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, leisurely finishing her breakfast. Then she went to change her clothes


    and put on makeup.


    When she came out, Wayne had also changed into a suit. His soft demeanor when wearing his home


    clothes was gone, and he looked serious again.


    He handed his tie to Rosalynn when he saw her


    Rosalynn walked over and, as always, helped him tie his tie, ¡°Regarding the matter with New Energy


    Corporation, please take some more time to consider. There are seniors in thepany who are more


    capable than me. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for you to directly hand it over to me


    That was what in her mind.


    Tve already decided on this, no need to mention it again¡± Wayne always kept his word.


    Rosalynn was a bit annoyed. Why did he go back on his word about ending up with her though?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Wayne gently scraped her nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing makeup!¡± Rosalynn instinctively pped Wayne¡¯s hand


    Her own hand felt a bit numb, showing how much strength she used. After that, she sobered up a bit.


    Oh no. Wayne was gonna flip


    But to her surprise, Wayne didn¡¯t get angry butughed instead ¡°You¡¯re so fierce.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks flushed a bit, ¡°Just get going! I¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re gone!¡±


    ¡°One kiss.¡± Wayne bent down.


    Rosalynn: ¡±


    She quickly kissed Wayne on the lips.


    With that, Wayne happily left the car key to Rosalynn, feeling satisfied.


    Rosalynn stood at the door, feeling a bit lost. How did Wayne change so much all of a sudden?


    Five minutes after Wayne left, Rosalynn also walked out. After parking the car, Rosalynn had just


    pushed the car door open when a resentful voice rang out behind her. ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Rosalynn turned around


    It was Ashley, who just got out of another car.


    Her hair was messy, and she was not wearing makeup, seemingly having been crying. Her eyes were


    swollen, and face puffy.


    ¡°Did someone hit you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Despicable¡± Ashley, still reeking of alcohol, raised her hand and tried to p Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn dodged, and Ashley lost bnce and fell onto the car¡¯s hood.


    The engine had just been turned off, so the hood was still hot. She screamed and got up.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Rosalynn frowned and asked


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes! Driven crazy by you! Didn¡¯t you say being with Wayne was just part of your job? Why? Why did


    youe back? He kicked me out of Bane Corporation because of you!¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know Ashley


    had been fired But her intuition told her that it must have something to do with that notebook.


    Just as she was about to say something with a cold face, a gentle voice interrupted.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Ashley heard the voice and immediately looked back


    It was Heatherway.


    Apanying Heatherway were several middle-aged men and women dressed in suits and ties.


    One of the men, a blonde with blue eyes, caught Rosalynn¡¯s attention. He was an executive in an


    investment bank under the Rosso family.


    ¡°Ms. Rosso¡±¡± Ashley stumbled towards them


    Heatherway¡¯s bodyguard immediately stepped forward, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ms Rosso, it¡¯s mel¡¯ Ashley squeezed out an awkward smile.


    ¡°Secretary Walley Heatherway¡¯s wless face was full of surprise, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all her fault¡± Ashley turned around, pointing at Rosalynn, her voice almost cracking


    Rosalynn stood there, looking cold and indifferent


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡± Heatherway greeted her politely, remaining gentle and kind. As if nothing happened


    last night in the parking lot.


    Rosalynn nodded slightly, acknowledging the greeting, and then turned to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you walk away¡± Ashley, as ifpletely crazy, ran towards Rosalynn to grab her.


    She probably spent the entire night partying at a club, still wearing her red heels, her long nails covered


    in various diamond decorations.


    Rosalynn, caught off guard, had her arm grabbed by Ashley. Thank goodness it was winter, and her


    thick coat was on, or else this scratch would have likely drawn blood


    After grabbing Rosalynn, Ashley hurriedly turned back to continue speaking with Heatherway. ¡°Ms.


    Rosso, it¡¯s this woman who lured President Silverman and got him all hot and bothered! You can¡¯t leave


    her around President Silverman; she will ruin your marriage with him!¡±


    ¡°p!¡± A loud p echoed through the garage.


    Ashley holding her face, fell down to the ground in disgrace.


    Rosalynn frowned, disgusted, as she waved the hand that had pped Ashley, now stinging in pain.


    ¡°Ashley, you know why President Silverman kicked you out of Bane Corporation¡± Rosalynn said


    disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t turn into this crazy bitch, biting everyone you see.¡± ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Ashley


    covered her cheek, her eyes full of fury


    Rosalynn nced at the time. She was runningte because of this little incident.


    She didn¡¯t bother wasting her life on Ashley Ignoring the shocked crowds around her, Rosalynn turned


    and walked towards the elevators


    The patrolling security guards noticed themotion and hurried over


    Ashley, rage-filled, got up, still cursing and wanting to pounce on Rosalynn. ¡°You shameless slut! How


    dare you hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing this, the security guards broke into a cold sweat. Yesterday, they received instructions that


    Secretary Walley was not allowed in the Bane Corporation building Now, not only had she entered the


    building, but she had also gone crazy and tried to attack Secretary Tesdal ¨C this was uneptable!


    A few guards rushed over and restrained Ashley


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look back.


    However as she waited for the elevator, she could still hear the furious cursing of Ashley on the ground.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re also shameless! Just for money, you¡¯re willing to sleep with any man! Wayne¡¯s


    getting married, and you¡¯re still clinging to him, you disgusting mistress!¡± The elevator door opened with


    a ¡°ding¡± sound.


    Wayne, with a serious face, was talking to Bane Corporation¡¯s vice president. He looked up and saw


    Rosalynn¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne walked out and tried to reach out to touch Rosalynn¡¯s face.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Rosalynn took a big step back like she¡¯d been electrocuted


    The next second, Wayne heard Ashley¡¯s filthy swearing


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened, and with one look at Rosalynn, he led everyone in the elevator to walk quickly


    toward the outside.


    Sean was thest to go, looking worriedly at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn shook her head at him, then went into the elevator alone.


    Once she was in the President¡¯s office, Rosalynn found out that today, the Rosso family and the


    Silverman family were going to sign a huge cooperation contract.


    Wayne and the deputy director went downstairs, probably to pick up the deputy director sent by the


    Rosso family


    When Rosalynn returned to her own office, she found that all of Ashley¡¯s stuff had disappeared.


    Wayne even reced her entire desk and chair with new ones, and there were beautiful flowers in a


    vase.


    Rosalynn sat down, spun the chair, and looked out at the heavy fog through the floor to ceiling


    windows.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There were quite a few people in the underground garage in the morning This farce would soon spread


    throughout thepany in lots of different versions, huh. But the unchanging core of it all was her filthy


    rtionship with Wayne.


    Wayne hadn¡¯t mentioned the deal with the Rosso family to Rosalynn, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t let her


    get involved.


    Rosalynn had a peaceful morning


    Around eleven, Sean came in after knocking on the door.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, President Silverman is having lunch with guests.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded her head, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Sean stood there, hesitated for a while, and then said, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, in the next few days,


    President Silverman will gradually remove all of Mrs. Fuller¡¯s duties in the Silverman Group and Bane


    Corporation¡±


    Rosalynn got a little panicky, ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wayne was such¡­ a good son.


    ¡°Uh Ashley has been taken away too, I guess she¡¯s gonna be in a shitshow! Sean continued


    Oh Rosalynn looked away.


    What¡¯s the meaning of being in a shitshow now? Trouble had already taken root


    ¡°President Silverman, um


    ¡°Sean,¡± Rosalynn interrupted him, ¡°President Silverman has been annoyed with Mrs Fuller interfering in


    his management of the Silverman Group and Bane Corporation for a long time. Now he¡¯s just using the


    matter of the care center to sort out this issue. Also, with the Silverman family¡¯s cooperation with the


    Rosso family around the corner, Ashley pulled this stunt right in front of Heatherway. Even if it had


    nothing to do with me, President Silverman would still punish her.¡±


    Rosalynn finished speaking and gave a bright yet pale smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with President Silverman longer than I have, don¡¯t be so naive as to think that he¡¯s doing


    all this just for me, okay?¡±


    Sean looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Rosalynn looked out the window again. Most of the fog had lifted, leaving only a thinyer.


    ¡°Sean we¡¯ve known each other for quite a few years now. You know somewhat how Wayne treated me


    before, right? Rosalynn asked.


    Sean didn¡¯t speak, just lowered his head.


    In the past, she was like Wayne¡¯s pet, always at hismand.


    ¡°Now, you see him treating me differently, but don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It¡¯s just because of my change


    of temper and his ego.¡±


    Rosalynn paused. ¡°He likes submissive ones, and the novelty will wear off eventually. That guy¡­ when


    he really gets bored, whoever is close to me will most likely get bad luck, understand?¡±


    Sean was taken aback, and an inexplicable chill ran up his spine. The situation Rosalynn talked about


    had indeed happened several times before. However, the victims were senior executives of the


    Silverman Group or Bane Corporation Still, the same logic seemed to apply


    ¡°Go and do your stuff Rosalynn waved her hand I¡¯m gonna take a nap¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t say anything more, and Rosalynn got up and went to the resting room.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Sean walked into the secretary¡¯s room, looking all bummed out.


    There was someone standing outside the door. He looked up, bewildered, and almost fell on his butt


    from the shock. He had no idea how long Wayne had been standing


    there.


    ¡°President Silverman. Sean started to tremble


    ¡°Get out,¡± Wayne said coldly.


    How could Sean not feel the fury hidden beneath Wayne¡¯s icy demeanor?


    He tried to tough it out ¡°President Silverman, Secretary Tesdal, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Wayne cut him off.


    All of Sean¡¯s courage was instantly scared away, and he nodded his head, sticking to the side of the


    door as he left.


    Wayne went in, closed the door, and locked it. Then, as he walked towards the lounge, he ripped off his


    tie with one hand.


    He was worried about her, as she was unhappy about what happened in the morning, so instead of


    having lunch with the quests, he had decided to go and buy her some lunch himself


    As he arrived, he had heard her remarks. In her heart, he had no sincerity whatsoever!


    Wayne pushed open the door to the lounge, and didn¡¯t see Rosalynn. However, there seemed to be


    soundsing from the bathroom.


    He put down the food in his hands.


    Was she throwing up? Wayne frowned, about to go over and listen carefully.


    But then the noises from the bathroom stopped, and after a moment, the door opened. Rosalynn¡¯s face


    was pale, her eyes rimmed with redness, and her hair was a mess. looking particrly haggard.


    Wayne¡¯s heart skipped


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He took two steps to Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    2


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand, and the back of it touched Rosalynn¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t seem


    to have a fever.


    Rosalynn stared nkly at Wayne Was she seeing things from throwing up? Howe Wayne was


    here?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As she came to her senses, Rosalynn removed Wayne¡¯s hand ¡°Weren¡¯t you having lunch with Ms.


    Rosso. the guests?¡±


    ¡°Cancelled¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was a bit stiff and cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You threw upst night too!


    *Probably because I got angry this morning¡± Rosalynn said as she walked towards the bed,


    She finally understood how difficult it was to be pregnant. She threw up until there was nothing left, and


    she couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    Wayne grabbed her wrist. ¡°Eat first, then sleep!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him, not wanting to say an extra word, and allowed him pull her over to the small


    table by the window


    He took out the dishes one by one and opened them.


    ¡°All of these are very nutritious,¡± Wayne said.


    He was still angry when he first came in, but seeing her like this, he just felt bad for her


    Rosalynn looked at him, feeling a strange difort in her heart. She would rather Wayne stayed cold


    and violent towards her, ignoring her, and treating her as a ything!


    His sudden tenderness made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°Did the talks with the Rosso family go smoothly? Rosalynn asked casually. ¡°I heard it¡¯s a huge deal.¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Wayne replied as he fed her


    Rosalynn looked at the fish Wayne had picked up. The fishy smell hit her nose, making her feel


    nauseous.


    She couldn¡¯t help it, put down the food, and ran back into the bathroom. Wayne hurried to follow her


    behind.


    Rosalynn locked the door behind her, and the few bites she had just eaten came back up.


    When Wayne stood outside the door, somehow, a thought shed through his mind.


    Then, this thought was suppressed. He and Rosalynn had always been careful with contraception.


    After a while, Rosalynn opened the door.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    This time, her face wasn¡¯t pale, but rather flushed with a sickly red color.


    ¡°Wayne, I don¡¯t eat fish Rosalynn said slowly, looking at him.


    ¡°I know.¡± Wayne went over to hug her, gently stroking the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you


    to the hospitalter.¡±


    Rosalynn froze


    Pushing Wayne away, she asked, ¡°What for?¡±


    Wayne was silent for a moment before gently brushing his finger over her thin cheek. ¡°Rosa, are you


    pregnant?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hairs stood on end


    ¡°Are you kidding? Rosalynn sneered. ¡°I just had my period two weeks ago.


    She pretended not to care, but also noticed Wayne¡¯s relieved look.


    As expected


    Rosalynn went around Wayne and continued eating. Wayne came over and took away the fish.


    After taking a few bites, Rosalynn suddenly turned to Wayne


    When she was young, her grandma used to say she was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t stop until she had


    experienced failure.


    As she grew up and faced the uncertainties of life, she had changed a lot.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m suddenly curious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wayne looked at her.


    ¡°If I were really pregnant, how much money would you give me to get an abortion? Rosalynn smiled


    and asked. ¡°We hadn¡¯t discussed that, had we?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point discussing impossible things¡± Wayne¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°True¡± Rosalynn shrugged nonchntly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But deep down, she was heartbroken.


    She knew what decision Wayne would make on this matter, and that was why it hurt


    After getting some food in her stomach, the feeling of nausea was temporarily suppressed and


    Rosalynn went to bed for some rest.


    A few momentster, Wayne still couldn¡¯t resisting closer.


    He held Rosalynn, kissing her cheeks, earlobes, and neck tender and extremely intimate


    As Rosalynn indulged in the affection, she tried her best to remind herself to stay awake.


    ¡°Rosa.¡±


    It was a long time before Wayne finally spoke softly.


    Rosalynn ignored him, pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°Answer me. I know you¡¯re not asleep Wayne shook her.


    Rosalynn was annoyed. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me take a nap?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Wayne thought about the cold words she had just told Sean. By the end, all those words had


    be one message: She was always prepared to leave him. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Rosalynn


    asked impatiently


    ¡°Rosalynn Wayne couldn¡¯t help it, pulling her cor open and biting her corbone.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but tremble


    After biting her, Wayne felt as if he had been too rough, so he kissed her again. He knew very well how


    to tease her.


    Just when Rosalynn¡¯s mind was getting a bit muddled, Wayne kissed along her corbone, up to her


    ear, and the hand circling her waist gently rested on her lower belly. ¡°Rosa, would you be happier if we


    had a child


    In a daze, Rosalynn thought she had heard it wrong


    But then Wayne said seductively. ¡°If you¡¯re really pregnant, I won¡¯t let you get an abortion. That¡¯s our


    child, how could I not want it?¡±


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality


    She violently shoved Wayne away and leaped out of bed.


    ¡°Wayne, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? What¡¯s gotten into you?!¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Wayne sat up Because of Rosalynn¡¯s overreaction, his face was gloomy, and his gentleness was gone


    Today they suddenly talked about pregnancy, and it also gave Wayne a wake-up call.


    If they had a child would she still want to leave him?


    ¡°You asked me if I¡¯d make you abort the baby after getting pregnant. I said I wouldn¡¯t!¡± Wayne said in a


    deep voice, ¡°Rosalynn, do you really not want my child that much?¡±


    ¡°Think about it.¡± Rosalynn was going crazy. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re getting married! If we¡¯re having a child,


    what would he be considered as? A hidden illegitimate bastard?¡±


    ¡°If you want, he could be the child of the Silverman family!¡± Wayne blurted out.


    Rosalynnughed after hearing that


    ¡°So, I¡¯m screwed, I have to be your Substitute lover, and also help Heatherway have a child?¡±


    Wayne and Heatherway were husband and wife. If the child¡¯s the kid of the Silverman family, wouldn¡¯t


    that be Heatherway¡¯s child?


    ¡°He¡¯ll be raised by your side just the same! For a rich young¡¯master like Wayne, this kind of thing was


    not surprising.


    Rosalynnughed as if she heard a big joke, her shoulders shaking, and tears streaming down her


    face.


    Wayne¡¯splexion grew increasingly unpleasant.


    ¡°Forget it¡± Rosalynn shook her head ¡°President Silverman, why are we arguing about things that won¡¯t


    happen?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart was suddenly hurt. Having a baby with him, in her eyes, was something that can¡¯t


    happen?


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t want to continue sleeping, so she went towards the door


    But after just two steps, Wayne chased up, grabbed her, and threw her back onto the bed,


    Fortunately, the quilt was soft


    Then, Wayne turned over, his face full of anger.


    ¡°Impossible things?¡± He sneered, ¡°What if I insist?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne, what do you think the child is? A tool for venting anger? It¡¯s a life!¡± Rosalynn said sternly. ¡°You


    don¡¯t love me, so you won¡¯t love my child¡±


    When be likes her, of course, he would coax and love her. What if he doesn¡¯t like her? By the time the


    novelty and feelings are gone, and he¡¯s tired, he will give her money to get rid of her, but he will never


    give her the child.


    ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t love you? Wayne stopped her from talking. When he said this, Wayne


    himself was startled.


    Fortunately, at this time, his phone rang


    Rosalynn nced at it, and the call was from Heatherway. He frowned, picked up the phone, got up to


    answer the call, and walked out to the lounge.


    Rosalynn felt exhausted and copsed on the bed, gasping for air, trying to calm her chaotic heart.


    Wayne said he wouldn¡¯t make her abort the baby, which waspletely unexpected


    If it was a little earlier, before her grandmother passed away, maybe she would happily tell Wayne she


    was pregnant. As long as Wayne agreed that she could have the baby, she would be grateful.


    Rosalynn got up, sorted out her clothes, put on her coat, and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    it seemed that she couldn¡¯t take a nap, so she opened the door of the lounge

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Wayne had just hung up the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me to the meeting this afternoon.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was totallymanding.


    ¡°What meeting? Rosalynn asked


    Wayne nced at her, ¡°The one that didn¡¯t finish in the morning¡±


    Rosalynn frowned: ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved in the morning, what am I going to do in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Just sit there and let me see you all the time! Wayne replied unhappily.


    Rosalynnughed speechlessly ¡°You really treat me like a decoration, huh?¡±


    ¡°Decoration?¡± Wayne came over, pinched Rosalynn¡¯s chin, ¡°Rosalynn, in this world, decorations don¡¯t


    make people angry!¡±


    Rosalynn held back from rolling her eyes


    In the afternoon, although it was a meeting in reality, it was Wayne and thepany¡¯s vice presidents,


    apanied by representatives from the Rosso family, visiting the Silverman family¡¯s fully automated


    factory


    Rosalynn followed the entire time.


    Wayne and Heatherway, now in front of outsiders, already seemed like a married couple. Always


    standing side by side. Anyone who saw them would say: What a perfect


    match!


    Rosalynn boredly stood to the side, as she listened, she looked elsewhere and zoned out,


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡± Suddenly, an executive from the Rosso family called Rosalynn, and everyone¡¯s


    eyes immediately looked over at her.


    Wayne looked calm, ncing at Heatherway


    Rosalynn quickly calmed down and nodded slightly: ¡°Mr. Eric.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you¡± Eric said arrogantly with a smile, full of contempt in his eyes. ¡°I heard you¡¯re


    quite capable?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±Rosalynn replied


    ¡°I heard that President Silverman ns to make you the president of Energy Corporation, a joint


    venture between Bane Corporation and the Silverman family?¡± Eric asked leisurely


    This was something very few people knew Wayne frowned


    Enc continued Im very curious about the ability of someone who has gained President Silverman¡¯s trust


    like you.¡±


    Rosalynn kept a cold demeanor. She was aware of Eric¡¯s malice, but showed no irritation or anger.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, Mr. Eric. Don¡¯t take it seriously Rosalynn replied.


    Encughed and suddenly pointed to arge machine: ¡°Secretary Tesdal, can you tell me what this


    machine is? Like its function, principle, and other stuff.¡±


    Eric knew that Rosalynn was an impromptu addition to the visit.


    He thought. Not even Wayne would know the functions and principles of each machine.


    A woman who climbed into a man¡¯s bed and stole Heatherway¡¯s husband would be even less likely to


    know.


    His goal was simple: to humiliate Rosalynn


    And to show Bane Corporation and the Silverman family¡¯s higher-ups what a useless person Rosalynn


    was, so they could stop Wayne from giving away such an important business as Energy Corporation to


    his mistress. It should belong to Heatherway


    ¡°Mr. Eric, Secretary Tesdal is not responsible for this area, so why don¡¯t I The Engineering Director


    smiled and began to speak.


    ¡°Oh? Secretary Tesdal doesn¡¯t know?¡± Eric raised his voice, ¡°But these machines are all connected to


    the future of the new Energy Corporation, right?¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn. At this point, she should ask him for help, right? However, Rosalynn didn¡¯t


    even look at him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯mpletely clueless, but given my limitations in expertise, I only have a shallow


    understanding¡± Rosalynn came over, nced at the machine¡¯s serial


    number


    In her mind, she quickly recalled the relevant information about the number.


    She was never careless about work matters. When this factory was first established, Wayne took it


    very seriously


    As a result, Rosalynn had memorized the characteristics, principles, and public information about every


    machine during that time, just to get prepared for emergencies Little did she know, it really came in


    handy now.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Rosalynn was talking at a leisurely pace. From time to time, she¡¯d exchange a few words with the


    dumbfounded engineers to make sure her exnation was spot on Eric¡¯s expression went from


    surprise to confusion and finally admiration.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t major in this field, so my understanding is somewhat superficial. But I hope what I¡¯m


    saying makes sense to you, Mr. Eric, Rosalynn said modestly in the end. Before Eric could respond,


    Wayne strode to Rosalynn¡¯s side in two steps. Although Rosalynn hadn¡¯t asked for his help, he was


    quite proud of her performance. He also got the chance to show the higher-ups of the Silverman family


    and Bane Corporation that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t just a pretty face-she was pretty badass, too.


    ¡°Mr. Eric, I hope my secretary didn¡¯t disappoint you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Enc¡¯s eyes sparkled ¡°Ms. Tesdal is not only beautiful, but her intelligence is also


    stunning!¡±


    Heatherway stood where she was, watching Wayne look at Rosalynn with pride and affection, her


    hands clenched into fists, her long nails hurting until they numbed. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Just


    memorizing the principles and data of a machine?


    At this moment, Enc waspletely immersed in his curiosity about Rosalynn. He asked, ¡®Ms. Tesdal,


    do you understand how all the machines here work?¡± Rosalynn modestly replied, ¡°Only some of them¡±


    Enc¡¯s interest piqued he pointed to aplicated lookingponent not far away and asked, ¡°What


    about this one?¡±


    Rosalynn checked the serial number, and began another round of enthusiastic chatter.


    At dusk, they finally left the factory and got into their vehicles.


    The Silverman family arranged a reception dinner, and everyone went their separate ways.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s throat was a bit hoarse from all the talking.


    Sitting in Wayne¡¯s car, she took her time sipping water to soothe her throat.


    She told Wayne, ¡°Drop me off up ahead. I won¡¯t be attending the dinner


    Wayne frowned and said, ¡°You performed so well today, how can you not go?¡±


    Rosalynn blurted out. Seeing you and Heatherway together makes me ufortable. If you want to


    have two women by your side, I¡¯m not in the mood to keep youpany!¡±


    Wayne was taken aback.


    It was the first time Rosalynn had said something so jealous.


    Wayne said. ¡°She won¡¯t be there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Noting?¡± Rosalynn was speechless. She thought she had found the perfect excuse, but.


    ¡°Yeah, she said she has an appointment with an elder and needs to see her Wayne replied. He didn¡¯t


    ask who the elder was.


    ¡°Even so, I still won¡¯t go!¡± Rosalynn grumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t drink at these gatherings. My stomach has been


    upsettely.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you drink Wayne wrapped his arm around her waist, gently massaging it. You just need to


    stay by my side.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If she kept refusing, Wayne would probably blow his top again. Rosalynn had say yes. She turned her


    head away, her expression cold.


    Heatherway found out that Hria would be attending a private charity auction the same evening. She


    originally wanted Wayne toe with her. However, he turned her down before she even finished her


    invitation. His reason was that he doesn¡¯t participate in unnecessary social events like that.


    Heatherway was furious but couldn¡¯t force Wayne to go


    The auction took ce on the top floor of a seven-star hotel.


    Heatherway¡¯s morous entrance immediately caught the attention of many well-dresseddies.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the new daughter-inw of the Silverman family. Miss Heatherway from the Rosso family?


    someone quickly recognized her


    Wayne used to be quite a sought after bachelor in the affluent circles. Many wealthy families wanted


    their daughters to marry into the Silverman family and thus strengthen the bes between the two


    powerful families

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    But in the end, the Rosso family still had the upper hand. Now, some of the nobledies who had their


    sons-inw snatched away were somewhat unhappy when they saw Heatherway.


    However


    As Wayne¡¯s fianc¨¦e, this title alone was enough to deter anyone from messing with Heatherway.


    Heatherway politely and gently greeted everyone. Those who were invited to this private auction were


    all members of the top ss. However, Heatherway searched for Hria for a while, and couldn¡¯t find


    her.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry though. After putting in some effort, she had secured a seat right next to Hria


    during the auction.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Soon, the auction began Heatherway entered a bitte. By the time she had arrived, Hria was


    already there.


    She pretended to be surprised ¡°Old Mrs. Jared?¡±


    Hria was wearing a light blue dress, wrapped in a cashmere scarf, adorned with a full set of jewelry,


    looking elegant and graceful.


    ¡°Ms Rosso, we meet again.¡± Hria said with a faint smile.


    Heatherway smiled slightly


    She knew that Hria didn¡¯t like people with strong intentions, so she didn¡¯t act overly enthusiastic


    Instead, it was Hria who took the initiative to talk to her.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t President Silverman with you?¡±


    ¡°When are you two nning to get married?¡±


    Questions like these were all about Wayne.


    Hna felt it was a pity Wayne wasn¡¯t here; it would have been even better if he hade


    The auction began.


    The items for this charity auction were all donated by the nobledies present. Hria donated a


    bracelet with a starting price of 20 million, and a diamond brooch with a starting price of 7 million.


    In the end, Heatherway purchased the brooch for 15 million.


    ¡°Do you really like it? Hnia asked curiously


    Heatherway nodded. ¡°When I was a child, I saw an interview you did with a jewelry magazine, and they


    showcased this brooch. I¡¯ve loved it ever since¡±


    Hria smiled softly, and didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to buy?¡± Heatherway noticed that Hria hadn¡¯t raised her bidding sign


    yet.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Hria nodded. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want toe, but then I saw an item in the catalog this


    morning, and I really wanted it!¡±


    ¡°Can you give me a hint?¡± Heatherway yfully asked, like a granddaughter trying to coax her


    grandma.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough¡± Hria left her in suspense, and then added, ¡°I¡¯m nning to buy it and


    give it to a dear little friend¡±


    Heatherway was stunned. ¡°Your granddaughter?¡±


    Hria shook her head. ¡°Just a pretty little friend.¡±


    Heatherway felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Two more items were auctioned


    Next up was a diamond ne with a starting price of 10 million. Hria, who had been quiet so far,


    raised her sign. Heatherway was puzzled


    She thought the item Hria would buy for someone would be worth, at most, one million.


    But it was


    This ne was clearly for an adult woman. Who was Hria nning to give it to?


    In the end, the ne was sold to Hna for 17 million


    When the hammer fell, Hna took out her phone and happily sent a voice message.


    Heatherway heard her clearly. She said, ¡°Dear, Grandma got you a little something. When do you have


    time toe and pick it up?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    At the end of the chanty auction, Hria also bought a set of top-notch pearl jewelry. There were


    earrings, nes, brooches, and a bracelet. It looked more low keypared to the 17 million-dor


    diamond ne.


    The auction was over, and there was a cocktail party.


    Hria gave a nod to the organizers and left the venue with Calvin. Heatherway saw this and followed


    them all the way.


    She felt that she had a great chat with Hria today, and it seemed like Hria really liked her too. So


    she thought she¡¯d take advantage of the situation and find a reasonable excuse to exchange contact


    information.


    As soon as Heatherway walked closer to them, she heard the bodyguard next to Hria asking in a


    foreignnguage, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t it a waste to give such a valuable gift to someone you just met?¡±


    Heatherway knew that Hria had lived in a small country fawaway for a long time, and almost all of her


    confidants, were those who had been with her at that time.


    In order to gain Hria¡¯s favor, she had specially found a teacher to learn the localnguage


    Unexpectedly, the first time she used it was for eavesdropping


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Hna was in a good mood and didn¡¯t get angry at the bodyguard¡¯s question


    ¡°Yesterday, I had dinner with that old man Wace, and he also admired the girl I looked through all the


    projects she had gone through, and she is indeed a smart one¡­ If she has good character and is


    nurtured properly, she will have a big future.¡±


    Calvin was shocked, ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡­.¡±


    Before he could finish, Hria nodded knowingly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    She was getting older, and dealing with theplex business of thepany was getting more and


    more difficult


    Although she had hired a very professional management team, she still needed someone to be in


    charge. Otherwise, her useless descendants would be too worrisome As they were talking the elevator


    arrived.


    Heatherway stood behind the screen and didnt follow


    Hria had a chosen heir in mind?


    She went through all the financial tycoons she could think of in her mind, but there wasn¡¯t any clue. But,


    didn¡¯t the bodyguard just say it was someone they just met? So it was a tycoon from the H City?


    She bit her lip, not Things were almost settled, and she couldn¡¯t let some random person steal it!


    One Rosalynn fought her for a man, and now an unknown tycoon who didn¡¯t even know how they got


    to Hria¡¯s side, wanted to fight her for the heir position!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn stayed away from the men¡¯s gathering, and hid in the bathroom.


    Then she took out her phone from her bag and saw the voice message from Hria.


    Rosalynn now sort of knew the background of this Old Mrs. Jared.


    Well, she studied business in college Hria was a character in her textbook, and people like Maddie


    Fuller couldn¡¯t evenpare to her


    She was an unattainable peak, a god overlooking the world.


    She wanted to give her a gift?


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids, and suddenly had an idea. If she had allied with her, she could control


    Wayne, right?


    The idea just came up but was immediately suppressed by Rosalynn.


    Old Mrs. Jared was just a friend, and she should be grateful for someone¡¯s kindness, rather than trying


    to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    ¡°Thanks, Old Mrs. Jared, don¡¯t worry about the gift. Just let me know when you¡¯re going to L City, and


    I¡¯ll be your tour guide if I¡¯m free!¡±


    Rosalynn sent the message


    She put her phone away, left the stall. In the bathroom, she washed her hands slowly and tidied up her


    hair before walking out


    Who would¡¯ve thought that as soon as she stepped out, she saw two people hugging each other in the


    hallway and passionately kissing


    Rosalynn was caught off guard.


    The couple, disturbed by the sudden interruption, stopped kissing and looked at her. The man was not


    a stranger to her, it was Mr. Eric from today. The woman was not from tonight¡¯s dinner party


    She had a curvy figure and looked well, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t really tell because of the woman¡¯s heavy


    makeup


    Eric said, ¡°Reserve a room and wait for me.¡±


    Eric slipped his business card into the woman¡¯s pocket.


    The woman yfully scolded him for being annoying, gave Rosalynn an unhappy nce, and walked


    away, swaying her hips.


    Eric straightened the tie that the woman had messed up.


    He grinned at Rosalynn, looking like a sly fox


    ¡°Sorry to embarrass you, Ms Tesdal. I actually came to see you, but I bumped into this passionatedy


    Eric said, acting innocent.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Rosalynn kept a safe distance


    ¡°Eric had had quite a bit to drink. He seemed sober, but there was clearly drunkenness in his eyes


    ¡°Yes¡± Eric walked towards her and very rudely reached for her face.


    Rosalynn frowned and dodged, ¡°Mr. Eric, let¡¯s just talk, no need to touch¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You have a hair stuck on your lip,¡± Eric said innocently


    Rosalynn moved it away herself, and indeed.


    Eric leaned against the wall. He was quite handsome, and his drunken eyes added a hazy beauty to


    his look. Leaning against the wall, he looked absolutely unbridled ¡°Ms Tesdal, after sleeping with a man


    for five years, don¡¯t you ever get tired of it?¡± Eric asked


    Rosalynn¡±


    She had seen Eric and Heatherway talking a lot today. They seemed to get along very well She figured


    that Eric was most likely here to persuade, or threaten her into leaving Wayne


    ¡°Mr. Eric, I¡¯ll leave that question to you!¡± As Rosalynn spoke, she tried to leave.


    The next second, Eric grabbed her hand and forcefully pressed her against the wall.


    Shocked and terrified, Rosalynn cried. ¡°Eric, there are cameras in the hallway!¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡°Enc moved closer to Rosalynn until his lips nearly touched hers, but she dodged in disgust.


    He lunged but missed, thenughed, ¡®Ms. Tesdal smells so good-¡±


    Rosalynn


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never force anyone,¡± Eric whispered, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, try someone else. I won¡¯t get


    married, so you¡¯ll never have to worry about being a mistress. If you¡¯re willing, you can evene live


    with me in my country. Whatever President Silverman offers. I¡¯ll double it!¡±


    In the end. Enc added. ¡°I really appreciate women like you, wise and clever!¡±


    Enc was very confident in his charm. There had never been a woman he couldn¡¯t get, it was just a


    matter of whether it took ten minutes or an hour


    Rosalynnughed. She leaned into Eric¡¯s ear ¡°But what can I do? I loathe men like you!¡±


    Enc was taken aback.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Taking advantage of his confusion, Rosalynn pushed him away and walked off.


    Eric quickly followed her I¡¯m not a bad guy. I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him contemptuously. ¡°Sleeping with all kinds of women and you call yourself


    innocent?¡±


    Eric realized what she meant and his face darkened. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not much better! I heard that Wayne


    always treated you like amodity and even mentioned at a dinner party that he could give you away


    to someone else to y with!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat


    She knew about that incident In fact, she was there in person.


    It happened about three years ago. After Wayne had negotiated a cooperation deal with a coal tycoon,


    they found themselves in a simr situation to tonight¡¯s party.


    The coal tycoon was obviously a lecher. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Rosalynn for days. However, that


    night, he got drunk and let his true nature show


    *President Silverman, I must say your secretary She¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve been with plenty of women, but


    I¡¯ve never met one like her!¡±


    Wayne sat opposite him.


    He nced at Rosalynn and smiled. ¡°Do you like her?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Swapping partners was nothing new in their circle.


    Rosalynn had only recently witnessed this kind of partner-swapping. Fearing the potbellied coal tycoon,


    Rosalynn reached under the table to grab Wayne¡¯s hand. However, the next moment, she heard


    Wayne say, ¡°If you like her, I¡¯ll give her to you.¡±


    Rosalynn felt like she had fallen into an icy abyss and slowly let go of Wayne¡¯s hand. The nauseating,


    potbellied manughed hysterically and waddled towards her. Just as Rosalynn thought it was the end


    for her, Wayne intercepted him, smashing a bottle of red wine onto the man¡¯s head right before he


    could touch her


    The wine sshed all over Rosalynn¡¯s face, as the man fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    The atmosphere suddenly plunged to freezing


    ¡°President Silverman. What do you mean by this? The coal tycoon cried out, clutching his head.


    Wayne took a hot towel from the table and gently wiped the wine off Rosalynn¡¯s motionless face.


    Sean interjected: ¡°What do I mean? You should be grateful for doing business with the Silverman


    family, and you dare to covet President Silverman¡¯s secretary? In your dreams¡±


    Rosalynn regained herposure and looked up at Wayne. Their eyes met, and there was no


    constion in his gaze, only the familiar cold indifference. Subsequently, the contract was terminated.


    The coal tycoon¡¯s life also came to an end, with him found dead in a hotel bathtub just half a month


    later, drowned after getting drunk and slipping into it.


    Due to his sudden death, he left no will, and his descendants fought over his assets. Wayne seized the


    opportunity, took over two of his mines from his widow and indirectly carried on with the business.


    Except this time, Wayne had full ownership, not just a partnership.


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality. She said to Eric, ¡°In that case, why dont you ask President


    Silverman for me directly? Good luck¡±


    Tonight, Enc was the protagonist.


    Feeling disgusted with the whole situation, Rosalynn decided she had no need to return to the party


    and smile sheepishly. She sent Wayne a message and left in a cab As soon as she got in the car,


    Wayne called.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment Did Eric and Wayne already talk?


    She picked up the call ¡°President Silverman,¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Wayne asked

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    ¡°The car¡¯s on its way: Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But She didn¡¯t want to pass Wayne off


    ¡°Headache,¡± Rosalynn vaguely replied. ¡°Carry on with your socializing. President Silverman. I¡¯ll be fine


    after a nap.¡±


    ¡°Do you have medicine at home? Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yeah Rosalynn answered.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when Wayne gently wiped away red wine from her, and that


    image lingered in her mind.


    Tll be home as soon as possible,¡± Wayne softened his tone.


    Rosalynn wanted to say. ¡°Just go back to your house! Leave me alone.¡±


    But in the end, all she did was hum in agreement


    After hanging up the phone, the radio was broadcasting the news. A tycoon had died in a private ne


    crash two hours ago, causing a violent explosion and leaving no


    remains


    Rosalynn listened. No remains? She straightened up a bit.


    Maybe she could create an explosion too?


    ¡°But she had to make it convincingly real and make Wayne believe it. She fell into deep thought.


    Back in the apartment. Rosalynn was enjoying a nice hot shower


    Tomorrow, thepany would hold a meeting rted to Energy Corporation, so after drying her hair,


    she went to the study room to prepare the materials needed for the meeting tomorrow In the meantime,


    she also sorted out the original presidential candidates for Energy Corporation


    The half month rest and the pregnancy made herzy. After finishing the materials, she didn¡¯t want to


    move anymore, just stretchedzily and crawled into the small bed in the study room.


    She was only going to rest a bit, but identally dozed off


    When Wayne came back, the living room was pitch ck


    His heart raced. He didn¡¯t even take off his shoes, just strode towards the bedroom


    The bedroom was alsopletely dark. When he turned on the light, the big bed was empty.


    A wave of panic rushed over him. Did she run away?


    Wayne immediately called Rosalynn. Coincidentally, the call couldn¡¯t been connected


    Wayne panicked even more. He was about to call someone to look for her when he caught a glimpse


    of the slightly ajar study room door, light shining through. Wayne hurried over, and gently pushed open


    the door


    He saw someone on the small bed. On the carpet next to the tatami, a mobile phoney


    Wayne looked at it and suddenly had a feeling of escaping a disaster.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He went back to the door, took off his shoes and coat, re entered the study, and gently picked up


    Rosalynn.


    When she woke up, she saw Wayne, and unconsciously nuzzled his neck: ¡°You¡¯re back?


    It was the same sweet, spoiled voice as before.


    Wayne¡¯s hand holding her unconsciously tightened. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back,¡± Wayne replied gently.


    Rosalynn was very sleepy. She just nodded and buried herself in Wayne¡¯s arms, and fell asleep again.


    In just a few minutes, Wayne¡¯s emotions were on a roller coaster.


    Back in the bedroom.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    He carefully ced her on the bed and covered her with a nket. Under the warm light, Rosalynn was


    sleeping like a log.


    Wayne gently brushed her hair and gave her lips a peck.


    When Rosalynn acted all cute just now. Wayne suddenly realized what he had lost.


    Realizing how she¡¯ll never be that tender with him again when she¡¯s awake, Wayne felt like his heart


    was being ripped apart.


    After a while. A voice from the depths of his soul asked. ¡®Is it worth it?¡±


    Afraid of disturbing Rosalynn¡¯s sleep, Wayne went to the quest bathroom to take a shower, When he


    came back, his eyes fell on the bedside table. He walked over and pulled open the drawer


    Inside, neatly arranged were condoms


    Without any hesitation, Wayne took them all out, turned around, and threw them in the trash


    Worned that Rosalynn would pick them back up, he even took the initiative to take out the trash


    himself.


    Although Rosalynn had already refused the idea of having children, Wayne was determined that no


    matter what she thought, he would do whatever it took to keep her, regardless of how despicable!


    He just couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t live without Rosalynn anymore.


    Turning off the bedroom light, Wayney down and skillfully scooped Rosalynn into his arms.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It wasn¡¯t long before Rosalynn woke up. She whispered ¡°Wayne, what time is it? You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Wayne kissed her lips.


    Using a condom was something that Wayne had always been more proactive about than Rosalynn, so


    she allowed herself to be loved, and indulged in the ecstacy with him Until the next morning when she


    woke up, her rationality and memory gradually returned,


    All of a sudden, she realized that there was no condom the night before.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± She called out for him


    ¡°Hmmp¡± Wayne woke up. His voice sounded satisfied and delighted


    ¡°You didn¡¯t wear a condomst night Yo Rosalynn didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence,


    Wayne replied, ¡°Yep, not onlyst night, I won¡¯t wear it until you¡¯re pregnant,¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Rosalynn struggled angrily, trying to break free from Wayne¡¯s embrace


    But just as she was about to sit up. Wayne forcefully pushed her back, then rolled over and pinned her


    down.


    He had just woken up, and his nty probably hadn¡¯t fully returned either. As a result, he seemed


    fiercer than usual.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m negotiating with you about having a baby?


    Rosalynn looked at him. A huge wave of grievances and humiliation swept over her and she couldn¡¯t


    stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Wayne frowned deeply. ¡°What are you feeling wronged about? Am I not allowed to want


    our child? if you don¡¯t want him to be registered under the Silverman¡¯s family, then¡±


    *p


    Rosalynn forcefully pped Wayne


    Wayne turned his head away. The room was suddenly filled with only his heavy breathing and


    Rosalynn¡¯s sobbing


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being the father of my child Rosalynn said through gritted teeth.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn His eyes were filled with uncontroble rage.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not, you¡¯re going to give birth to my child!¡±


    She hated him so much!

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    But it seemed like she used to love him so much. Why did she suddenly stop loving him? Was it all just


    an act?


    Maybe she was fed up, or maybe she was pushed to her limits.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalynn started crying. ¡°Wayne, there are so many people who want to have your babies! You¡¯ve


    already got a wife, Heatherway! Why don¡¯t you go to her!¡± Wayne had never seen her cry like this


    before


    The fire of anger in his head had dimmed, and he furrowed his brows, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Rosalynn, do you really not understand?¡± he asked ¡°I don¡¯t just want a child, I want our child! Only with


    you! Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± Rosalynn shouted back ¡°Why should I have such bad luck? Why should I have to be the


    substitute and give birth to your children? Wayne, you¡¯re heartless!¡± Rosalynn tried to hit Wayne again.


    This time Wayne got defensive, grabbed her hand and pushed it right over her head.


    Her eyes were red and teary


    Wayne said, ¡°Calm down a little bit. He leaned in and kissed Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    But Rosalynn dodged him right away


    ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ve tried my best to be good to you. What do you want from me? Wayne asked helplessly.


    Rosalynn looked at him silently Finally, she answered, ¡°Do you really want to be with me?


    ¡°Of course, why would I go through all this trouble if I didn¡¯t want to?¡± Wayne replied quickly Rosalynn


    blinked her red eyes and said firmly. ¡°Then break off your engagement and marry me? Wayne was


    startled


    Seeing this, Rosalynnughed, ¡°Not possible, right?


    Wayne whispered. ¡°In a few years¡­¡±


    In a few years, when his partnership with the Rosso family was solidified¡­.


    I can¡¯t wait that long¡± Rosalynn interrupted him


    She didn¡¯t have much hope that Wayne would give up such a huge business alliance for her


    But it¡¯s good to make him believe that she wasn¡¯t the same submissive person she used to be, but now


    a woman with her own ambitions.


    Maybe this ambition, it wouldpletely shatter his unreal fantasy about her?


    ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s not up to you¡± Wayne said as he held up her chin and leaned down to kiss her.


    Rosalynn tried to turn her head away


    But Wayne used more force, and she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only let Wayne taste her without


    any restraint, as if he were savoring a dish.


    Rosalynn opened her mouth and trembled, ¡°Wayne, enough¡­


    Wayneughed, ¡°Lie back down¡±


    Rosalynn tried to escape, but Wayne held her back effortlessly


    He kissed her shoulder and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about taking any birth control pills, if I find out.


    Well, you will be fine, but there will definitely be other people suffer* Rosalynn clenched her teeth. Then


    she replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Wayne¡¯s big hand patted her smooth stomach.


    Rosalynns whole body was tense


    Now she understood Wayne really had gone mad


    When she started being with him, he clearly said he would never ept having illegitimate children.


    But now What happened?


    Did what happened to him after hisst visit to the R Country to see Olivia make him psychologically


    twisted?


    But why would something that happened over half a year ago only explode now?


    Wayne knew too well that Rosalynn only agreed under pressure. But he couldn¡¯t care less now. Even if


    it was forced, she would eventually resign herself to her fate.


    At the same time in the penthouse suite of Hignd Hotel in the city center.


    Eric pushed away the woman in his arms and strode into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of sshing water came from the bathroom

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Eric¡¯s face was full of imitation, his muscr arm leaning against the wall, letting the cold water wash


    over him.


    What pissed him off was


    Rosalynn¡¯s disdain and mockery of him.


    Did she think he¡¯s a bad guy? How could a woman who made her living by selling her sexuality to


    Wayne despise him?


    Damnit He gritted his teeth tightly


    This was probably the first time he¡¯s met a woman he couldn¡¯t handle


    Eric felt that he was a bit insane. Even when he was with the woman outside, all he could think of was


    Rosalynn. This situation had been going on non-stop fromst night


    until now


    It was like he¡¯s been poisoned


    He showered in the cold water for a while, but it didn¡¯t help much


    This feeling of losing control of himself made Eric extremely upset.


    With red eyes and growing anger, he swung his fist and smashed it hard into the bathroom wall.


    Rosalynn! Rosalynn!!


    ¡°What on earth have you done to me?


    After calming down for a moment, a coquettish voice came from outside the bathroom,


    He turned around and strode out¡­.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Mr Dave was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just state the obvious? Your rtionship with President Silverman is well-known throughout the


    Silverman Group and Bane Corporation!¡± Mr. Dave yelled with a hoarse voice


    His face was flushed and his neck was thick with anger


    Rosalynn looked at him


    ¡°Calm down, buddy. I don¡¯t want anything happen to you¡± Rosalynn smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t quite catch what


    you meant just now. Care to exin?¡±


    Mr Dave¡¯s face turned red with shame. A wave of humiliation washed over him.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about! Mr. Dave said, trying to drop the subject. ¡°Anyway, President


    Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t. That¡¯s why I asked, Rosalynn cut him off without backing down.


    ¡°You


    Mr Dave pointed at Rosalynn, trembling with anger.


    He felt that Rosalynn was provoking him


    Surrounded by so many judging eyes, Mr. Dave mmed the table: ¡°You got your position by sleeping


    your way to the top!¡±


    There was an uproar around them. Wayne¡¯s face turned even colder.


    ¡°Oh, well,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile, waving her phone at Mr. Dave. ¡°I recorded everything you¡¯ve


    just said. You will be hearing from mywyer pretty soon.¡± ¡°Lawyer?¡± someone from the Silverman


    Group chimed in. ¡°Secretary Tesdal, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the one being insulted here. You don¡¯t get to decide if that¡¯s too much or not,¡± Rosalynn put


    down her phone and said.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Mr. Dave looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wayne shouted. ¡°Since you all heard about what happened yesterday afternoon, you all


    knew of Eric¡¯s praise for Secretary Tesdal, would you?¡± The room went silent. How could they not


    know?


    Enc even posted a photo of him and Rosalynn on a social media tform.


    But everyone knew Eric was a notorious yboy. He treated women like collecting stamps


    There was once when he was spotted entering hotels with eight different supermodels in one month.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn was a bit of a looker. Who knew if Eric was tempted again?


    ¡°You guys are hrious,¡± Rosalynnughed amidst the silence.


    Everyone looked at her


    Rosalynn continued. ¡°The newpany has a bunch of problems at the beginning like location


    scouting, department construction, and so on. No one seems to care about all that, but you¡¯re all


    fighting tooth and nail for titles Rosalynn nced at everyone ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but even if I


    didn¡¯t be the president, not many of you are worthy of this position.¡±


    ¡°Youll


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Right, so arrogant!¡±


    There was a chorus of usations, but Rosalynn acted as if she didn¡¯t hear them.


    Three or four people who had been quiet did cast approving nces at Rosalynn, though


    The morning meeting ended with arguments


    Wayne and Rosalynn went back to his office.


    ¡°Are you mad? Wayne asked


    Rosalynn kept her head down, her fingers flying across her phone screen. She coldly replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Wayne leaned in closer He saw Rosalynn chatting with awyer. Well, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t joking


    about suing


    Two dayster, Rosalynn was preparing meeting materials in her office when a call from an unfamiliar


    number came in She nced at it and hung up Twice the caller tried, and twice Rosalynn hung up.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    A few minutester, Sean knocked on Rosalynn¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, Mr Dave from the Silverman Group is looking for you.¡±


    Rosalynn looked up, seeing Sean awkwardly holding his phone.


    ¡°Tell him to call me directly¡±


    ¡°Alright


    Sean closed the door and left


    Shortly after, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang again it was still the same unfamiliar number. Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Rosalynn! Why the hell did you send thatwyer¡¯s letter to my house?! What the hell do you want?¡±


    As soon as the call got through, Rosalynn heard Mr. Dave¡¯s furious roar


    Rosalynn frowned and hung up immediately. Not too long after, Mr. Dave called again.


    Rosalynn let the phone ring for a while before calmly picking it up.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, don¡¯t push it too far! Mr. Dave said through gritted teeth.


    Rosalynn smiled gently. Tve already told you about thewsuit. You pay for your own actions. I only did


    what I had to do.¡±


    Rosalynn could hear Mr. Dave grinding his teeth on the other end


    ¡°We¡¯re both working for the Silverman family. There¡¯s no need to make things moreplicated. Just


    drop the suit!¡± Rosalynn leaned back in her chair.


    ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    Mr. Dave felt her intimidating aura even through the phone.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m negotiating with you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dave, from what I know, you¡¯re quite the repeat offender. There was a talented and beautiful


    female analyst in the Silverman Group. She was doing well in her performatice assessments for


    several quarters, about to be promoted to a director. But you couldn¡¯t stand seeing a woman seed,


    so you spread rumors about her sleeping around with her superiors. The poor girl developed severe


    depression and attempted suicide multiple times because of your lies. In the end, she almost wound up


    going to jail for attacking you¡±


    ¡°Well, she went crazy just because of some rumors. That¡¯s ipetent Mr. Dave stubbornly refused to


    admit his own wrong.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how Mr. Dave will show off your incredible ability in


    the face of other people¡¯s casual words in the future!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Dave asked in a hoarse voice.


    When Mr Dave was waiting for her to answer, the phone was hung up. He tried to call back, only to find


    himself been blocked!


    Mr Dave was so furious, he smashed his phoneText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the news of Mr. Dave¡¯s long time habit of pressuring and seducing new employees


    spread throughout the Silverman Group


    Other victimized staff members came forward with evidence they had been holding on to and filed


    police reports.


    The media was also willing to rush to report on such a scandal involving the senior management of the


    Silverman Group.


    Mr Dave¡¯s wife filed for divorce in shame and anger.


    Under multiple pressures, there was news that Mr. Dave attempted tomit suicide in the detention


    center.


    One afternoon


    Rosalynn was basking in the sun in her office,zily enjoying herself.


    Jaime was reporting Mr. Dave¡¯s breakdown and suicide attempt to her through her earphones.


    The reason of the rapid arrestment for Mr. Dave was not only due to the Silverman Group staff calling


    the police, but also to Jaime.


    He hacked Mr Dave¡¯s phone andputer, finding numerous photos and videos of Mr. Dave¡¯s deeds


    with countless victims


    Jaime sent an anonymous email to the police officer handling the case.


    ¡°That shameless old bastard better not die. He should live in shame for the rest of his life¡± Jaime said.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to the harbor with grandpa to buy seafood. I¡¯ll send


    you some too!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ Rosalynn said


    Sean pushed the door open with a serious expression on his face


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, Mrs. Fuller is here¡± Sean whispered ¡°She looks furious!¡±


    Mache was exhausted recently

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    She gave birth to a hell of a son! He actually took action against her for some substitute!


    Not to mention her duties in the Silverman Group being gradually removed, even her trusted aides also


    suffered one after another!


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Maddie threw today¡¯stest financial newspaper in front of Wayne


    ¡°Dave¡¯s incident, it was you who did it, right? Mr. Dave has watched you grow up! He worked for me for


    thirty years! Even if you want to get rid of my people, you shouldn¡¯t use such a ruthless method, right?¡±


    Wayne nced at the newspaper


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just his own mess being exposed?¡± Wayne still spoke calmly.


    ¡°Exposed¡± Maddie sneered, ¡°When I went to bail him out, the police refused I asked around for news to


    find out that someone had anonymously given the police many photos and videos! No matter how


    much money I give, Dave won¡¯t be able toe out clean this time!¡±


    ¡°Photos and videos?¡±


    Wayne thought about how Rosalynn had a little hacker brother Wayne did indeed help with Mr. Dave¡¯s


    matter, as the two people who went to report it were arranged by him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend this has nothing to


    do with you? Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know, you did it because Dave scolded Rosalynn at the meeting a few


    days ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Maddie


    sheered and asked


    She never thought she would actually give birth to a love junkie. The things he did for Rosalynn were


    crazier than what he did for Olivia before!


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t force him to do anything.¡± Wayne spoke slowly, saying. ¡°You¡¯re a woman too. You should


    be happy that a scum like him was caught, right?¡±


    Outside the door.


    Rosalynn clenched her mouth, trying not tough. She turned back to look at Sean and the other staff


    members in the president¡¯s office, waved to reassure everyone not to worry, and had them return to


    their positions.


    When ites to pissing people off, who could outdo Wayne?


    A momentter


    Maddie stormed out of Wayne¡¯s office.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Unlucky for Rosalynn, who was about to return to her secretary¡¯s room.


    ¡°Stop ¡°Maddie called out to her


    Rosalynn turned around, with a professional smile on her face, and said, ¡°Mrs. Fuller, what can I do for


    you?¡±


    Maddie walked over, her eyes filled with hatred. She raised her hand to p Rosalynn in the face. Her


    grievances and anger needed to be vented somewhere ¡°Secretary Tesda!¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    There were exims from the president¡¯s office.


    But the p didn¡¯tnd on Rosalynn¡¯s face. She grabbed Maddie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°You¡¯ Maddie was shocked.


    Rosalynn held her hand, shoved it aside, and said, ¡°Mrs. Fuller, could you have some selfrespect? I


    work for Bane Corporation, I¡¯m not sold to Bane Corporation as a ve where you can hit me


    whenever!¡±


    Maddie was pushed and staggered When Wayne heard the noise, he hurriedly came out of his office.


    ¡°Mom!¡± He shouted and quickly walked over


    ¡°She hut mel¡± Maddie came to her senses, pointing at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m your own


    mother, are you just going to let her bully me like this?¡±


    Wayne nced at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn


    She was defending herself at best Was she going to get a damn p on the face? No way!


    Rosalynn originally thought she would be med by Wayne


    But unexpectedly..


    Wayne directly stood in front of her, looking at Maddie with warning in his eyes, saying, ¡°Mom, did you


    forget what I told you that night at the nursing home?¡± Maddie suddenly froze

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Everyone could visibly see that her body stiffened


    That day. Wayne¡¯s warning was extremely harsh. Maddie couldn¡¯t believe that her own son would treat


    her so ruthlessly.


    But now it seemed.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Maddie nodded, ncing at Rosalynn, who was well protected by Wayne.


    She turned around to leave, but saw the teasing gazes of the people around her


    Her self esteem was trampled into the mud


    Maddie clenched her teeth in anger if she had known it woulde to this, she would have kept Olivia


    instead!


    Back then, she and the olddy had gone through great lengths to drive Olivia away. Now that the old


    woman was not sane, she had to face the humiliation brought to her by Olivia¡¯s recement!


    But Maddie had always been the type to hold a grudge!


    Rosalynn! You just wait!


    After Maddie left, Wayne nced at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Come to my office¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Rosalynn followed Wayne into the CEO¡¯s office


    ¡°After closing the door, Wayne sat down at the couch in the parlor area, waved at her and said, ¡°Come


    here¡±


    Rosalynn walked over


    ¡°I was just defending myself,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Right, Wayne nodded, ¡°you did well. If anyone dares toy a hand on you again, you fight back¡±


    Rosalynn


    You really were your mom¡¯s dear son


    ¡°How about we go see a movie tonight? I don¡¯t have much to do Wayne reached out to hold Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand


    Rosalynn was stunned for a moment ¡°Watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Wayne looked at her, ¡°we¡¯ve been together for so long, and we haven¡¯t been to the cinema to


    watch a movie¡±


    Rosalynn tried to pull her hand back, but Wayne tightened his grip


    ¡°You choose which movie to watch¡±


    ¡°No can do,¡± Rosalynn shook her head and said ¡°I have ns tonight.¡±


    ¡°Cancel them¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s with Old Mrs Jared! It took us so long to finally set up this appointment!¡± Rosalynn frowned in


    refusal.


    Hna?


    ¡°How are you still in contact with her?¡± Wayne gave a hard tug, and Rosalynn fell straight into his arms,


    sitting on hisp. ¡°Are you thinking of using her to escape?¡±


    Rosalynn


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll take a ne tonight and run away!¡± Rosalynn tried to pry off his hand, which was


    wrapped tightly around her waist.


    Wayne heard the Joking tone in her voice. These days, although Rosalynn was not as gentle as


    before, they were getting along quite harmoniously. Unlike at the beginning. when she was always so


    cold and distant


    ¡°Dont you dare¡± Wayne held her and pretended to be fiercely warning her


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch the movie another day, I can¡¯t stand her up.¡± Rosalynn muttered.


    Wayne heard something suppy in her tone, which cheered him up significantly


    ¡°Going out for dinner?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded


    ¡°Tell me the address. I will drive youter,¡± Wayne continued to caress Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°My mom


    made you feel wronged, do you want any gifts? I¡¯ll buy them for you¡±


    Blood is thicker than water


    Wayne couldn¡¯t treat Maddie like other people, he could only make it up to Rosalynn in other ways.


    ¡°I want to go to Paige¡¯s ce tonight,¡± Rosalynn hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking


    me with you everywhere you gotely, and we haven¡¯t had time to see each other


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°Is she going to take you to a bar again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡± Rosalynn paused and said, I¡¯ve already told her about our improper rtionship.¡±


    Wayneughed. ¡°An improper rtionship?


    ¡°It was¡­¡± Rosalynn mumbled. ¡°Well? Can you give me a direct answer?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Wayne had to go back to the old house tonight


    He had to set a date for his and Heatherway¡¯s wedding and he chose this day partly to appease


    Maddie. Who knew what kind of drama she would create otherwise


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the secretary¡¯s office¡±


    Rosalynn tried to get up, but Wayne pushed her back onto the couch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn eximed


    The door wasn¡¯t locked when she came in. Someone might walk in at any moment.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked Rosalynn whispered.


    Wayne ignored her and kissed her.


    Rosalynn shuddered Luckily no one came in before he finished.


    With her lipstick messed up, she gasped for air before hitting Wayne lightly and sat up


    ¡°President Silverman, are you going through ate adolescence phase? You¡¯ve acting really rebellious


    lately!¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless. She red at Wayne and walked towards the bathroom in his lounge,


    where she rinsed the lipstick around her mouth with water.


    Wayne calmly followed her, and she looked at him in the mirror.


    There were lipstick marks on his lips too.


    Rosalynn was a little irritated and wiped it off for him with a wet wipe. Wayne was stunned but let


    Rosalynn wipe it clean.


    Afterward, Rosalynn turned to wash her hands.


    Wayne hugged her, and the two looked like a couple in the honeymoon phase


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced


    ¡°Afright.¡± She tried to get away from Wayne


    But Wayne kissed her delicate neck


    ¡°President Silverman, have you finished reading the contract?¡± Rosalynn asked hurriedly


    Wayne answered vaguely. ¡°No rush¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn pushed him away urgently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wayne smiled, ¡°Why did you stop calling me President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around! Rosalynn¡¯s face turned red


    Wayne looked at her, feeling affectionate. He gently kissed Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Rosa, it seems we haven¡¯t done it in my lounge¡­¡±


    The arosal vanished in an instant, and Rosalynn suddenly sobered up


    ¡°Right, we haven¡¯t, Rosalynn replied coldly. ¡°Because President Silverman forbade it, and I¡¯m very


    obedient.¡±


    Wayne was taken aback


    ¡°Do you want to do it now? If so, let¡¯s go to the secretary¡¯s office¡­¡±


    Wayne slowly let go of Rosalynn.


    They fell silent for a while.


    Rosalynn finally took the initiative to walk away, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to get off


    work.¡± ¡°Rosa.¡±


    Rosalynn took a few steps, but Wayne called her again.


    She stopped


    Wayne continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you forget the past?¡±


    ¡°No¡± After answering. Rosalynn walked away quickly


    How could she forget? Of course, she couldn¡¯t.


    She had to remember all the cruelty Wayne had done to her.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    She needed to stay sober and keep her distance from him no matter how much she liked him.


    After working at Bane Corporation for so long it was technically the first time for Rosalynn to leave work


    early.


    A few days ago, Hna invited Rosalynn over for dinner at her ce tonight.


    Leaving Bane Corporation, Rosalynn drove straight to Hria¡¯s house, which was a small vi.


    As soon as Rosalynn parked her car, Hria weed her with great joy.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to arrive at six? It¡¯s just four now!¡± Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Did


    you leave work early?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Rosalynn smiled and nodded


    Hria burst intoughter, ¡°Well donel I think that Silverman boy is a merciless capitalist, making you


    work overtime and apany him to social events every day! Can¡¯t understand why he doesn¡¯t bring


    his fiancee, Ms. Rosso, and has to bother you instead?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him Rosalynn said as she opened the trunk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I just bought some fruits.¡±


    Because of Wayne¡¯s pickiness, Rosalynn had acquired a knack for picking tasty fruits over the years.


    The fruits she bought were always super delicious!


    Hna asked the servants to bring the fruits inside


    Then she took Rosalynn to show her the veggies in her small garden?


    Far away, a detective who had been watching Hria¡¯s vi took many photos of Rosalynn and Hria¡¯s


    intimate interactions and sent them to his employer, Heatherway. ¡°Heatherway didn¡¯t sit on her hands


    either


    The Rosso family¡¯s business empire swept across R Country, but they didn¡¯t have much share in H


    Country


    So when she married into H Country, she had another goal to help her family establish roots here.


    When the photos arrived, she had just finished a very tough meeting. ¡®Ms. Rosso, Mrs. Jared has a


    guest at her house.¡±


    Heatherway didn¡¯t feel anything special about this news. These days, Hria had hosted many old


    friends, and there were peopleing every day.


    So when the photos came, she didn¡¯t feel like study them. She only nced at them and was about to


    read the documents in her hand to find a breakthrough for coboration


    Momentster, her eyes moved back to the photo, and she immediately clicked to erge it.


    It wasn¡¯t even necessary to erge it, the woman in the photo had a bright smile that was so eye-


    catching


    ¡°Rosalynn?¡±


    She eximed.


    Then she thought of the auction, where Hria referred to Ms. Tesdal in a voice message.


    Ms. Tesdal¡­


    Ms Tesdal¡­


    Was that Rosalynn?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect that when Old Mrs. Jared saiding to the house for dinner, she meant eat


    the meal she cooked.


    The taste aside, even just looking at it was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared, who knew you had this skill? Rosalynn asked, surprised.


    ¡°I learned it myself while living abroad because I couldn¡¯t find the taste I wanted,¡± Hria replied while


    sharing dishes with Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn quickly thanked her and served Hria some soup.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been enjoying your work at Bane Corporation these days, have you?¡± Hria asked while


    eating, sounding like a regr grandma concerned about her granddaughter¡¯s job.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalynn gave a bitter smile. Hna knew what she meant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hard on yourself I¡¯ve told you before, my words still count. If you want to leave


    Bane Corporation, I will help you¡± Hria spoke slowly ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded and thanked her again


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Wayne for all these years, so you must know all his preferences, right?¡± Hria


    suddenly changed the topic


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Not just pretty much, she knew almost everything about him


    ¡°Last time I met Heatherway, I heard her wedding with that Silverman boy is about two months away.¡±


    Hria said slowly.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Rosalynn thought she had be immune to Wayne getting married.


    But when she heard about the wedding date, her heart still gave a sharp pain.


    Rosalynn


    Ugh, weak.


    ¡°Heatherway invited me, but I don¡¯t like the Silverman kid, so I thought I¡¯d just send a gift and skip the


    wedding¡± Hria said casually. ¡°But even if I don¡¯t like him, I still have to put thought into the wedding


    gift, so I wanted to ask you about the Silverman kid¡¯s preferences¡±


    ¡°I never really thought about that¡± Rosalynn said calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s Ms. Rosso¡¯s invitation, why not go


    with her preferences?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that seems to make sense¡± Hria nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give her a set of jewelry!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, jewelry sounds nice¡± Rosalynn approved


    Hna looked at Rosalynn.


    The girl seemed like she wasn¡¯t sad at all If she wasn¡¯t sad, that meant there were no feelings involved,


    then why would she stay by Wayne¡¯s side?


    For money?


    Hria pondered for a moment. Then she dismissed that answer.


    She hadn¡¯t known Rosalynn for long, but Hria was certain that she wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who was


    after money.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the money. Then the answer didn¡¯t seem too hard to guess.


    That Silverman kid was always so stubborn, and this time he probably used other tricks like coersion.


    After this conversation specifically arranged by Hria, the two never mentioned Wayne again and they


    happily chatted.


    ¡°There are so many delicious things to eat in L City?¡± Hna was drooling after listening to Rosalynn


    talk about the local L City food.


    ¡°The surrounding cities also have lots of good things to eat! If you have time, you can stay for a while


    and take your time to taste all of them!¡± Rosalynn said, somewhat proud of her hometown


    ¡°I might go next week¡± Hria¡¯s smile faded a bit, ¡°If I can¡¯t find the person I¡¯m looking for, then it¡¯s time


    to go back.¡±


    A brief moment of sadness.


    Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand and said, ¡®Remember our deal! When I go to L City, you have to make


    time to hang out with me for a couple days no matter what!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Rosalynn smiled sweetly. ¡°If Wayne doesn¡¯t allow it, I¡¯ll just put something in his drink


    and let him sleep for two days!¡±


    Hna burst outughing


    As they were having a great time chatting, Calvin came over in a hurry with his ownrge meal bowl,


    with the food in the corner of his mouth.


    He said a lot of iprehensible things.


    Hna¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything fine when we wentst time? How did it


    suddenly turn into a critical condition?¡±¡±


    Calvin said a lot more.


    He looked extremely anxious.


    ¡°Prepare the car, let¡¯s go now!¡± Hria visibly hurried.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, what¡¯s going on? Rosalynn got up.


    ¡°The person I visited in the nursing homest time is suddenly in critical condition!¡± Hria said


    solemnly. ¡°He¡¯s the adoptive father of the person I¡¯m looking for¡­ He¡¯s the only one who knows how to


    find her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Is the driver here?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Hria shook her head, ¡°I figured there wouldn¡¯t be anything tonight, so I let him go rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Can Calvin read Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Get in my carl Rosalynn made a quick decision, grabbed Hria¡¯s coat, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything going on


    tonight, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Hria didn¡¯t bother being polite with Rosalynn either.


    A momentter


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn drove through the night, heading toward the nursing home


    On the way


    Wayne called


    Rosalynn picked it up


    Before Wayne could speak


    Rosalynn took the initiative to report, ¡°President Silverman, Old Mrs. Jared¡¯s friend is critically ill, I am


    driving her to the nursing home now, the same one where the olddy stays.¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°Seriously ill? Do you need my help? Wayne asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when I get there¡± Just as Rosalynn finished speaking, she heard a faint voiceing


    from Wayne¡¯s end.


    ¡°Got it, don¡¯t drive too fast, be safe, and call me if you need anything Wayne¡¯s tone was gentle, but he


    was obviously a little flustered.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn responded and hung up the phone voluntarily


    Although the voice just now was faint, she still recognized it as Heatherway¡¯s voice


    No wonder he agreed so easily to let her go tonight.


    ¡°Girl?¡±


    Hna, from the side, called out to her


    Rosalynn came back to her senses ¡°What¡¯s up, grandma?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll never find that old friend in this lifetime if he dies?¡± Hria muttered.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, can I ask who that old friend is to you?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡± Hria sighed, ¡°my eldest daughter-inw¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn never expected such an answer


    ¡°The one in the care center is her adoptive father it¡¯s quite dramatic, she and another child were


    swapped at birth. She married into our family shortly before this was discovered¡± Hnia shook her


    head, ¡°Theter things are family scandals, so I won¡¯t talk about them. Anyway, in the end, because I


    was used, her marriage to my son was annulled, and she left us and disappeared without a trace¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    So, was it because Old Mrs. Jared felt guilty to that person that she wanted to find her?


    ¡°It was during the New Year this year that I found out that I had been used and had wronged that


    child¡­ When I finally found her adoptive father, the old man scolded me and then told me that she had


    been dead for many years¡­¡±


    Hria wiped her tears.


    ¡°That child had a very simr character to mine, very stubborn, but capable. I once regarded her as a


    sessor and cultivated her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Rosalynnforted softly


    Hria choked and shook her head


    ¡°I just want to find her and apologize to her face to face, whether she¡¯s dead or alive¡±


    The atmosphere was heavy, so Rosalynn yed some soothing light music


    By the time Hria arrived, the person had been saved


    However


    Rosalynn looked through the window of the ward.


    The withered old man looked as if his life had almost reached an end.


    It was like the time when her grandparents were sick and dying.


    ¡°Mrs Jared, we¡¯ve done our best¡± The chief physician looked at Hria helplessly. ¡°He is still conscious,


    you¡­ better hurry up.¡±


    Hria shook her head.


    A momentter, Rosalynn helped her into the ward.


    ¡°Baldrick Hria began, her voice trembling


    The withered old man looked at her and said, ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Hria¡¯s eyes were red, and she had lost her youthful momentum as a


    businesswoman, ¡°We met when we were young..


    ¡°Yes, we met when we were young¡± Baldrick gritted his teeth and suddenly burst into hysteria, ¡°So I


    trusted you with my precious baby! But what did you do?!!!¡±


    The machines in the ward began to rm, and the medical staff rushed in.


    At this moment, Baldrick¡¯s gaze suddenly passed Hria.


    He looked towards the person behind her


    His pupils suddenly dted, and he desperately stretched his hand towards her direction

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ¡°Baldrick¡±¡± Hria hurriedly called for the medical staff.


    Amidst the chaos, Rosalynn¡¯s gaze met Baldrick¡¯s unintentionally.


    His withered hand reached out to her. His mouth opening and closing trying to say something.


    ¡°Chi child. Baldrick struggled to get the word out


    Before the medical staff rushed in to save him, his eyes lost their light, and his reaching hand slumped.


    The piercing beeps from the heart monitor signaled Baldrick¡¯s death.


    ¡°Baldrick!!¡± Hria rushed over, sobbing uncontrobly


    She cried for a moment before suddenly fainting


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared Rosalynn eximed.


    After a tumultuous scene, Hria also ended up in a hospital herself.


    Rosalynn used a trantion app to talk to Calvin about Hria¡¯s medical history.


    Thankfully, Hnia¡¯s health had always been good she just became overwhelmed with grief.


    Stepping out of Hria¡¯s room, Rosalynn took a deep breath,


    Thete-night air in early winter was freezing. She leaned against the railing, her mind inexplicably


    filled with the look in Baldrick¡¯s eyes just before he died, seemingly directed at her.


    ¡°Her phone rang.


    Rosalynn snapped out of it and pulled out her phone. It was a voice message from Paige, she had sent


    several


    ¡°Babe, remember when I told you about mypany trying tond a difficult project? This afternoon, a


    man iming to be in charge of the project called me and asked me to negotiate a contract with my


    company. And then, just now, they signed the contract!¡±


    ¡°I was just about to quit this crummy job, and suddenly this incredible opportunityes crashing down


    on me!


    ¡°My boss wants to promote me to director of the sales department


    ¡°I¡¯m a designer, and I¡¯ve only been in this job for less than a month, and now I¡¯m the boss of the sales


    department?¡±


    A few minutester, Paige sent thest voice message.


    ¡°I just sent off the other party¡¯s representative, and he¡­ he told me that President Silverman strongly


    rmended me for this. This President Silverman couldn¡¯t be your President Silverman, could it?¡±


    Rosalynn frowned slightly Who else could it be but Wayne?


    She immediately called Paige back.


    Paige quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Babe, where¡¯d you go? It took you so long to call me back!¡±


    ¡°Did you read the contract carefully? Rosalynn got straight to the point.


    Paige gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m reading it right now, twice over, and I even asked my friend who studied


    law, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any trap!¡±


    Rosalynn bit her lip. What did Wayne want to do? Donating to Noah and handing Paige a project?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll confront him directly Rosalynn said firmly.


    ¡°My babe, don¡¯t be impulsivel Maybe maybe he has no ill intentions?¡± This project was too important for


    their smallpany. Manypanies would fight tooth and nail for it, and theynded it without much


    effort


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Keep looking at the contract¡± After hanging up, Rosalynn checked the time. It was almost midnight.


    Was Wayne with Heatherway now?


    She hesitated for a moment


    What was she afraid of? She dialed Wayne¡¯s number directly


    The phone rang several times


    Rosalynn was prepared for the same thing as that time in the Q City, when Heatherway answered the


    phone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just before the call was ended automatically, it was picked up


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word


    A voice came from the other side, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me, not someone else¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Rosalynn felt a bit awkward, as if her thoughts were exposed.


    ¡°Did you give Paige a new project?¡± Rosalynn went straight to the point, her tone slightly harsh.


    Wayne responded, ¡°I gave her a project to work on, and you¡¯re mad at me?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m staying by your side, can¡¯t you stay away from Noah and


    Paige?¡± Rosalynn asked seriously.


    She had seen too many of Wayne¡¯s tactics. Many victims he had trapped were at a disadvantage


    because of his initial extravagance.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡± he asked, his voice was low


    When Rosalynn didn¡¯t answer, Wayne continued, ¡°I just want you to be a little happier because of your


    friends¡¯ sesses. It would be as easy for me to deal with them as crushing an ant, there¡¯s no need to


    bother with tricks¡±


    Rosalynn was startled


    She had considered many reasons for Wayne¡¯s actions, but none of which included making her happy.


    ¡°I see Rosalynn¡¯s anger slowly faded.


    Wayne still seemed somewhat annoyed, and Rosalynn listened to his breathing, unsure whether to


    hang up the phone.


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared¡¯s friend passed away,¡± Rosalynn whispered. ¡°She¡¯s very sad, even passed out.¡±


    ¡°Well¡¯ Wayne responded.


    won¡¯t be going back to the city tonight, and I want to take a leave tomorrow to help Old Mrs. Jared to


    take care of things,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you wronged me, don¡¯t you know how to apologize?¡± Wayne asked bluntly


    Rosalynn


    She hesitated for a moment, as it involved Paige. She didn¡¯t want this young master to lose his temper


    and brought trouble to Paige¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± She paused, then added, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have thought so badly of you


    Wayne let out a coldugh. ¡°Be back by dinner tomorrow¡±


    ¡°I know


    After hanging up, Rosalynn rubbed her slightly swollen head:


    Her rtionship with Wayne was getting stranger and stranger.


    Afterposing herself, she sent a message to Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t investigate the contract anymore. It¡¯s


    fine, just focus on doing this project well.¡±


    Paige Is it really him?


    Rosalynn: Yes, it is


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Paige sent a long string of emojis


    Then she asked So, what¡¯s the situation now? Is he trying to please you? By pleasing me?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Paige regretfully said. Actually, he¡¯s really handsome and rich. If it wasn¡¯t for maybe he would be a


    good match for you.


    Rosalynn looked into the distance, where there was a mass of darkness.


    There were no its. A doomed rtionship was a doomed rtionship.


    She and Paige chatted for a while


    Calvin rushed in, and said Hria woke up


    Rosalynn hurriedly ran over


    She no longer looked lively and her fatigue was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°I thought you went back Hria reached out her hand to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but think of that withered hand reaching out to her.


    She approached and held Hna¡¯s hand it¡¯s cold, and she subconsciously squeezed it tighter.


    Seeing that, Hria smiled and said, ¡°If only I had a granddaughter as good as you, I could wake up


    from my dreamsughing¡±


    She was not lucky enough to have a daughter Her children were all sons, and there were no


    granddaughters even in her grandchildren¡¯s generation


    Rosalynn smiled and tried to cheer Hria up by proudly saying, ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? My grandma used to


    say the same thing!¡±


    As expected, Hriaughed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t praise that! Get cocky so soon!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Calvin was worried that the olddy¡¯s grief would affect her health


    As soon as Rosalynn started talking, the olddyughed, and he stood thereughing like an idiot.


    Hria was also a bit confused when she saw this. ¡°He can¡¯t understand a word! I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s


    laughing about!¡±


    Rosalynn stroked the back of her hand and said, ¡°Youughed, so he¡¯s happy too.¡±


    Calvin must be over 6 feet tall. He was big and dark skinned, with a fierce looking face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, when Hria fainted just now, Calvin was wiping his tears. It was pitiful.


    Hnia smiled with relief. With her eyes downcast, she patted Rosalynn¡¯s hand and spoke in a gentle


    and loving tone, ¡°You¡¯re really good at understanding people.¡±


    Rosalynn was genuinely shocked ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, my grandma said the same thing about me before!


    ¡°Really?¡± Hnia became interested ¡®So, I guess I have quite a connection with your grandma? When I


    go to L City, you have to introduce her to me! Maybe we could be good friends!¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment, then said sadly, ¡°My grandma has passed away.¡±


    Hria was taken aback, then frowned sympathetically, ¡°Oh dear, I


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Rosalynn waved her hand


    Hna¡¯s mood worsened again, and she sighed heavily, ¡°When you get old, you can¡¯t escape this day.


    Take Baldrick, for example. He looked so handsome back in the day, but look at him now¡±


    As she spoke. Hna began to cry again. Rosalynn gently stroked the back of her hand.


    That old man was so thin- just skin and bones. His cheeks and eye sockets were deeply sunken, and it


    was hard to imagine what he used to look like.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find some old photos to show youter. He was just as handsome as that Silverman kid!¡± Hria


    wiped her tears


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry Why did Wayne got into this conversation again?


    Hna talked a lot about her and Baldrick¡¯s past.


    She talked about how they both studied abroad, and how they struggled together in the business world.


    Baldrick wasn¡¯t a greedy person ¨C he sold his shares to Hria at a low price, then took his new wife


    back to their home country


    She talked about Baldrick¡¯s wife dying in childbirth, leaving behind their baby daughter. The father and


    daughter became each other¡¯s world, and he entrusted his daughter to


    her.


    Finally they became enemies and didn¡¯t see each other for over 20 years


    And now, when they finally met again one was a sinner, and the other was dying.


    She regretted she was being so stubborn for 20 years and also regretted that she couldn¡¯t find out


    whether her old friend was dead or alive


    Rosalynn put Hria to bed.


    Hria didn¡¯t mention the details of the grudges in the past But, ording to Hria, her daughter-in-


    law was a very stubborn person. To leave so determinedly, she must have been hurt so badly, right?


    Rosalynn napped on the care bed When she woke up, she heard Hna arguing outside, so she got up


    and went out


    Many people had arrived, and all of them were Baldrick¡¯s old friends. Among them, a middle-aged


    couple stood out


    ¡°You two actually came together? How can you do that to Baldrick?¡± Hria pointed at the middle-aged


    man¡¯s nose and yelled angrily.


    ¡°Mother.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    ¡®Don¡¯t call me that! We¡¯ve cut all ties! Hria interrupted the man.


    Is he Hnia¡¯s son?


    ¡°Mom, Latham is my husband. My father passed away, and he, as a son inw, should be here! The


    middle-aged woman said, looking pretty and dressed very well. Wait a minute. Her father passed


    away? Was this woman the biological daughter of Baldrick that Hria mentioned, the one who was


    taken by mistake?


    In a sh, Rosalynn seemed to have figured out something that Hria didn¡¯t say


    If her guess was correct, the middle aged man should be Hria¡¯s eldest son.


    That old friend Hria was looking for left so resolutely, because her eldest son was messing around


    with Baldrick¡¯s biological daughter?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here!¡± Hnia sneered. I kicked you out of the Gorman family and


    took back all your assets. You¡¯re out of money, right? Now you set your sights on Baldrick¡¯s


    inheritance?¡±


    ¡°I have every night to inherit my father¡¯s estate¡±


    ¡°Yvonne Don¡¯t talk to mom like that Latham Jared pulled Yvonne¡¯s arm,


    ¡°Honey she¡¯s gone too far!¡± Yvonne clenched her teeth, her face full of grievance


    A few elders around started to persuade Hria ¡°Hria, she is Baldrick¡¯s only child after all. Baldrick


    just passed away and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hria yelled angrily ¡°Ask them if Baldrick would like to see them over the years?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. ¡°Everyone sighed


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Wonne asked angrily ¡°The person my dad hated more was you!


    And speaking of that, my dad was in good health, Howe he suddenly died after you came?!*


    ¡°You Hna widened her eyes in shock, breathing heavily


    At this point, someone came up behind her. One hand gently supported her back, and the other gently


    held her trembling hand.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The warm feeling instantly dispelled most of her anger and shame.


    She looked up to see Rosalynn¡¯s warm smile.


    Granny, why are you getting angry again? Don¡¯t get upset over people who aren¡¯t worth it. You have to


    take care of yourself Rosalynn said, ncing at the middle-aged couple. A dead person is just an


    empty shell Who cares who sees it?¡±


    Hria¡¯s anger subsided instantly


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast. The sanatorium cafeteria¡¯s breakfast is so delicious Rosalynn helped Hria


    up, intending to get out from themotion. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as they turned around, they heard Yvonne¡¯s displeased question.


    This little bitch, with her foxy appearance and an inexplicable sense of familiarity, spoke in a sarcastic


    tone, which made Yvonne very upset


    ¡°Who she is? Like you deserve to know? Hria scoffed. ¡°Come on, be a good girl and go with


    grandma. Don¡¯t bother with this malicious woman!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn obediently responded.


    The two of them walked away, hand in hand, ignoring the anger in Yvonne¡¯s eyes.


    Calvin followed behind, giving Yvonne and Latham a contemptuous and warning look.


    ¡°Latham, you know your mother has been looking for a sessor, right?¡± A man suddenly spoke up.


    Latham frowned, ¡°Where did that rumore from? I just have some conflicts with my mother now The


    family business still follows the tradition, and the eldest son will


    ¡°You¡¯re so behind on the news?¡± Someone else said. ¡°Hria is sick of useless person. I think that girl


    just now must be the chosen sessor¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Yvonne¡¯s face was looking pretty bad. She grabbed Latham and walked towards where Baldrick was.


    In a while, the body will be sent to the funeral home. Following Baldrick¡¯s instructions, there wouldn¡¯t be


    a memorial service, he¡¯d be buried directly with his wife.


    ¡°These old geezers, insulting me for being a loser in a roundabout way! Latham said furiously


    Latham thought that although he might not be as talented as those business geniuses, he still had a


    good brain, he justcked luck!


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the inheritance? Your mom can¡¯t be THAT clueless to just hand over the huge


    family business to outsiders, right?¡± Yvonne was a bit uneasy.


    She also didn¡¯t expect that after more than twenty years, that old hag would find out the truth about


    what happened back then. And because of that, she would cut off ties


    with them


    But Yvonne thought that, anyway, Latham was still Hria¡¯s oldest son, she couldn¡¯t possibly disown


    her own child for a woman from twenty-something years ago, could


    she?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get any information on what¡¯s happening in thepanytely. You¡¯re asking


    me, but who am I supposed to ask? Latham was just as desperate, scratching his head.


    He saw that the woman he had just met was very close to his mother.


    Latham had never seen his strict mother be so gentle with any child, let alone listen to that woman so


    obediently!


    Seeing this, Yvonne lowered her eyes and began to cry. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with


    you back then and you hadn¡¯t been with me, none of this would¡¯ve happened


    Latham quickly tried tofort her, ¡°How is this your fault? If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s that evil woman


    Adeline. After all those years, she still wants to frame you for hurting


    her


    Yvonne didn¡¯t say anything, just leaned in her husband¡¯s arms and cried quietly.


    That idiot Adeline, capable of harming her? She¡¯d been dead for who knows how many years, even her


    ashes was probably disintegrated already


    On the other side


    Rosalynn took quite a few of her favorite breakfast dishes from the care center cafeteria, all of which


    she had eaten before.


    The steaming food was ced in front of Hria.


    Hna seemed a bit dispirited. ¡°Sorry to bring this mess to you?


    ¡°What does their mockery have to do with you?¡± Rosalynn pushed the milk towards her, ¡°Drink it while


    it¡¯s hot, to warm up your body¡±


    Hnia took a sip. Indeed, she felt much better.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment. ¡°That person from the past, her name was Adeline?¡±


    What a coincidence, her mother was also named Adeline, Adeline Tesdal


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    Rosalynn nodded. ¡°It seems that Mr. Baldrick and his wife had a very good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just very good. If it wasn¡¯t for an innocent child at that time, Baldrick would definitely die


    with her Hria sighed and shook her head, ¡°So, when Yvonne just returned home, Baldrick was


    actually in great pain


    Rosalynn silently sipped her coffee


    ¡°Yvonne¡¯s foster parents were very bad, and she suffered a lot. She didn¡¯t even finish elementary


    school. But Adeline was raised with luxury and received the best education She eventually married into


    the Jared family¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With that said, Rosalynn could probably understand Baldrick¡¯s pain


    ¡°Adeline was also very guilty and treated Yvonne as good as Baldrick. But who knew that Yvonne


    wanted to be the wife of the eldest son from the Jared family? I don¡¯t believe for a moment that it was


    true love, my son has nothing to offer but a pretty face!¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°After that ¡°Hna furrowed her brows, looking in a lot of pain, ¡°One day, I caught Adeline having sex


    with her childhood sweetheart¡± Rosalynnis hand froze


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that Yvonne had already been with my loser son, and I just assumed she


    was cheating I didn¡¯t listen to her exnation and drove her out of the house This incident became


    widely known in high society¡± Hria cried, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until this year that I¡¯ve learned that Yvonne had


    bribed the maid, drugged Adeline, and deliberately led me to catch her in the act


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how humiliated and desperate Adeline must have been at that timel


    Rosalynn felt quite ufortable and nauseous


    ¡®Did Mr. Baldrick know the truth?¡± she asked

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°So that boy is Baldrick¡¯s student¡­ Something happened, and that kid quickly went to exin it to


    Baldrick. Adeline was raised by Baldrick himself, and that boy was also his student. So Baldrick knows


    their temperament very well That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t believe it and argued with me¡­ After two years,


    Yvonne and my son got married. Baldrick must have sensed something by then and stopped


    associating with them, but I always thought that it was Baldrick who acted biased towards Adeline ¡±


    Truth be told


    Rosalynn also thought that Hria was unreasonable in this matter.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she trusted her son too blindly, and Yvonne must have yed a big part in this as


    well. There were countless ways to frame someone


    ¡°Did Adeline go back to Baldrick after she left? Rosalynn continued to ask.


    She really wanted to know how Adeline was doing, and she hoped that Adeline was still alive.


    Otherwise, it would be just what those two despicable people wanted!


    Hna shook her head ¡°No Theard she went to find her biological parents¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that they were scumbags Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s Yvonne¡¯s adoptive parents, I didn¡¯t investigate the specifics, but Yvonne¡¯s adoptive parents


    are not Adeline¡¯s biological parents.¡±


    If it was those scumbags, she wouldn¡¯t be so hard to find.


    This was such a weird andplicated situation.


    Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s protection for this poor soul, and stopped these people from trying to find her again.


    Baldrick was cremated that very day


    Yvonne insisted on holding a memorial service, inviting celebrities from all walks of life that her father


    knew. But Baldrick¡¯s legal team quickly arrived and stopped this


    behavior


    After the cremation, it was getting dark. Hria saw Rosalynn constantly checking the time, so she


    decided to leave with her


    Just as they were about to leave, Baldrick¡¯swyer ran over


    ¡°Mrs Jared. I finally found you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°Mr Baldrick¡¯s will needs to be read, and ording to his wishes, you must be present Thewyer said


    solemnly.


    Rosalynn thought she shouldn¡¯t be involved in this kind of thing and since Wayne urged her to go back,


    she left first.


    A short whileter


    In the conference room.


    Yvonne¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.


    The will should be read, but why did Hria need to be present?


    Once everyone was gathered, thewyer began to read it.


    Though Baldrick kept a low profile life, he was a master in investment and had umted many


    properties.


    ¡°ording to Old Mr Gorman¡¯s wishes, his movable properties will be divided into three parts. One part


    will be used to establish an anti-trafficking public welfare fund to help trafficked children return home¡±


    Yvonne lowered her eyelids, not knowing what she was thinking about. Clenching her fist, she


    squeezed her fingernails into her palm.


    ¡°One part will be used for Nathan Dave¡¯s researchboratory!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Latham suddenly stood up, both furious and shocked.


    Nathan was none other than Adeline¡¯s illicit lover!


    Ignoring him, thewyer continued to announce


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°The remaining movable properties, as well as all the real estate under Baldrick¡¯s name, will be


    inherited by Adeline¡¯s daughter¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    The meeting room immediately turned into chaos.


    ¡°No way! Where did Adeline¡¯s daughtere from? She¡¯s already dead!!¡± Yvonne stood up and


    pointed at thewyer, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare read that nonsense! I can sue you!¡± ¡°Ms Yvonne, please calm


    down. Mr. Baldrick had a video recorded in the presence of a notary to avoid any issues after the


    announcement.¡±


    Thewyer gestured, and the assistant immediately started ying the video.


    On the screen, after some brief static, the image appeared.


    Baldrick was lying in a hospital bed, looking frail, but somewhat spirited.


    The date in theer of the video showed it was recorded half a year ago.


    The content at the beginning was not controversial. However, at the end¡­.


    ¡°All my real estate, as well as the rest of my assets, will be inherited by my adopted daughter Adeline¡¯s


    no, Adeline Tesdal¡¯s daughter¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Yvonne shouted out loud.


    Baldrick on the video was still talking ¡°Since Adeline passed away, I¡¯ve lost contact with my


    granddaughter. I entrust my dear friend Hria to find her on my behalf.¡±


    Hria covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. She had no idea Adeline had a child still


    alive in this world. Neither did she know Baldrick still saw her as a close friend


    ¡°It¡¯s all fake! It can¡¯t be real¡± Yvonne still refused to ept this reality


    Baldrick took a moment to catch his breath. Then he looked into the camera and said, ¡°Hria, please


    take my ashes with you¡­ and take me home.¡±


    ¡°Alright alright. ¡°Hria was sobbing uncontrobly


    Calvin was worried. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Ms. Tesdal go. Now who would


    comfort the olddy?


    ¡°Mom Latham was also somewhat confused


    One thing was the unbelievable will. His wife was the suffering one, but her father left her nothing.


    The other was that Adeline had actually died. And Yvonne knew it the whole time?


    Hna raised her hand, preventing her son from approaching


    ¡°Mr. Zack, did Baldrick leave any message for me?¡± She asked thewyer.


    Mr. Zack sighed, ¡°He didn¡¯t know where Adeline was, that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t tell you. He genuinely had


    no idea.¡±


    ¡°Can we speak privately for a moment? Mr. Zack nced at Yvonne and her husband before asking.


    ¡°We need to hear it too! Yvonne demanded.


    She was about to lose her mind from anger.


    Why? Why did her father still think about that imposter Adeline in the end?


    Everything that Adeline had should¡¯ve belonged to her, even her husband!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She wanted to get back what was rightfully hers, so what if she resorted to some tactics? But her father


    completely disregarded her feelings.


    ¡°Because Mr. Baldrick was afraid that if someone, like Ms. Yvonne, were to find Adeline¡¯s daughter


    before us, she would be in danger Mr. Zack spoke bluntly


    He was Nathan¡¯s close friend and knew all the details of what happened back then. He despised


    Yvonne, that wicked woman.


    Yvonne froze in shock.


    Mr. Zack and Hria left the conference room

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°As for Adeline Tesdal¡¯s background, Mr. Baldrick only knows a rough idea. Her biological parents were


    involved in special confidential work when they were young. They gave their child to a distant rtive


    for care after she was born. But the rtives were negligent, and the child was kidnapped. It was more


    than a decadeter when they finished their mission and found out the child was gone,¡± Mr. Zack said


    in a deep voice.


    Hnia¡¯s face darkened


    ¡°By coincidence, this couple had changed their identities many times. It took them many years to find


    their daughter at the time of Adeline¡¯s ident and took her away¡±


    ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find them no matter how hard we looked,¡± Hria said, frowning.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that hard to find them. It¡¯s just that this couple changed their identities onest time,


    and used some tricks to destroy both of their records,¡± Mr. Zack replied


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°So what Baldrick said about Adeline¡¯s death is that not true?¡± Hria asked, holding on to a glimmer of


    hope.


    Mr Zack shook his head


    ¡°Before Adeline passed away, she still contacted Mr. Baldrick, briefly told him about her situation, and


    mentioned her child.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baldrick thought Adeline wanted him to take care of her child. However, Adeline just said she


    missed her father¡­ and that her daughter was innocent and lovely, and she wanted her to grow up


    carefree, never approaching filthy riches¡±


    Hnia couldn¡¯t help but start crying again. ¡°Thurt Adeline¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you were indeed wrong at first, but you¡¯re not the one who started it all!¡± Mr. Zack gritted his


    teeth, ¡°Anyway, I hope you can fulfill Mr. Baldrick¡¯sst wish and find his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°That child!¡± Hria suddenly grabbed Mr. Zack¡¯s wrist and asked. ¡°How old is she now?


    Mr. Zack looked at Hria and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why do you think Mr. Baldrick wanted to entrust the child


    to you in the end?¡±


    Hria trembled, her face pale. ¡°Is she Latham¡¯s child? My granddaughter?¡±


    Mr Zack gently removed Hria¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I still have some matters to deal with You can call me


    if you need anything¡±


    Finally, Mr. Zack handed Baldrick¡¯s urn to Hna, then left with hiswyer team, ignoring Yvonne¡¯s


    hysterics


    Hna was still a bit stunned


    -Yvonne and Latham ran out. ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t give my father inw¡¯s inhentance to that bastard!¡±


    God knows what Yvonne said to Latham. When Latham came out, he was furious and started yelling at


    his mother


    No man could tolerate being cuckolded


    This matter couldn¡¯t be hidden back then, and he had beenughed at for over twenty years if people


    found out now that his father-inw left most of his inheritance to the illegitimate child, he would forever


    be theughing stock of others


    Hna furiously red at Latham.


    She pped Latham hard. ¡°You are stupid!¡±


    Latham covered his face, seeing stars.


    ¡°Mom! What are you doing?!¡± Yvonne rushed over.


    Calvin pushed her, and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to the madam!¡± he warned them, looking fierce and angry.


    Yvonne started crying loudly¡± You all have no conscience!¡±


    ¡°Calvin, how dare you!¡± Latham yelled at Calvin


    Calvin stared back at him, and Latham backed down.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve lost because of this vile woman¡± Hria pointed at Latham, ¡°How did I raise


    a scumbag like you!¡±


    After that, Hria shook her head


    She took the urn and gently stroked it


    ¡°Baldrick, it¡¯s my fault I wronged Adeline¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll take you home ¡±


    Hnia hobbled away, not giving Latham and his wife another nce

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    In the underground garage of the care center


    Rosalynn was in a hurryst night and only roughly remembered where she had parked.


    It took her quite a while to find her car


    At this point, Wayne¡¯s nagging call came in again.


    Rosalynn picked it up. ¡°President Silverman, I just found my car, can you stop rushing me?


    Wayne snorted coldly, not hiding his displeasure at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, there¡¯s no way you can make it back in time for dinner¡±


    Rosalynn. ¡°Then can I


    ¡°No¡± Wayne interrupted without letting her finish


    Rosalynn chuckled lightly Watching Wayne lose his temper once in a while was somewhat amusing.


    ¡°What do you feel like eating? This time, Wayne softened his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll order it from the


    restaurant and have it delivered directly to our apartment.¡±


    She must have been tired after such a trip back. If she went to the restaurant again, she must be even


    more tired.


    ¡°Whatever¡± Rosalynn said while unlocking the car.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be ¡®whatever¡¯, tell me what you like to eat Wayne unhappily said


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless.


    Just as she was about to name a couple of dishes, someone suddenly pounced at her from behind


    They moved incredibly fast, covering her mouth and nose with a smelly white cloth before she could


    even react


    Her phone smashed heavily on the ground, and was crushed to pieces by the attacker


    Before losing consciousness, all Rosalynn could think of was the baby inside her belly


    Wayne was waiting for Rosalynn to order food. Suddenly he heard somemotion on the other side


    of the line, followed by a shrill scream, and the call was disconnected


    ¡°Rosa¡±


    Wayne stood up and shouted out loud


    He then quickly dialed again, only to hear the cold disconnected tone on the other side


    ¡°President Silverman, what happened?¡±


    Sitting in the co pilot, Sean looked back ignorantly


    Wayne tried again and again to call Rosalynn, all in vain. Remembering themotion he heard just


    now, his face darkened to the extreme.


    ¡°Call the care center immediately and have them seal off the ce! No person or vehicle is allowed in


    or out!¡±


    He then quickly found a number and dialed it. The phone kept ringing, but nobody picked up.


    Wayne cursed with frustration


    ¡°Head to the care center¡±


    Rosalynn felt groggy, her hands and feet tied up.


    Was she in the trunk of a car? The surroundings were bumpy.


    She curled up, instinctively trying to protect her belly.


    Had she been kidnapped? Who¡¯d done it?


    Maddie? Or was it Heatherway?


    Lately, she had been quite aggressive, coupled with the position of the Energy Corporation president,


    she must have be a thorn in many people¡¯s sides.


    After what felt like an eternity of bumpy riding the car finally stopped


    A momentter, the trunk was opened


    A familiar scent hit her, followed by her being carried out horizontally


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t open her eyes All she felt was that the other person was a very tall and strong man, who


    was wearing heavy men¡¯s cologne


    -Her mind was in chaos. A name was already on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°Such a beauty


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you¡¯re so soft!


    A distorted voice rang in her ears


    Rosalynns eyebrows furrowed, feeling waves of nausea


    It was Encl


    The proud Mr. Eric had been obsessed lutei,


    No matter how many women he had slept, he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize them as Rosalynn


    Due to his partnership with the Silverman family, he would often see Wayne, and Wayne always


    brought Rosalynn along


    But she never spared him a nce. Even when she identally made eye contact with him, it was full


    of disgust.


    The more she was like this, the more addicted Eric became.


    Coupled with Heatherway¡¯s constant urging. Enc decided not to be a gentleman anymore!


    He was sure he was much better than Wayne.


    With that in mind, Enc had his men follow Rosalynn


    Luck was on his side, she had just separated from Wayne and went to the suburbs.


    This made it even easier for him to make a move! It was as if fate was helping him!


    Enc carried Rosalynn to the bedroom that he had carefully prepared just for her. The huge room was


    filled with beautiful roses.


    Eric had imagined this scenario countless times.


    He carefully ced Rosalynn down on the sofa and looked at her as if she was a piece of art


    The clothes were wrong! She had been in the hospital for too long and smelled of disinfectant on her


    body and hair. She needed to be cleaned and dressed in a sexy red dress


    She was so fair-skinned, she would look stunning in red! That¡¯s what Eric thought.


    Rosalynn struggled to open her eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake? Eric approached, his fingertips wanting to touch Rosalynn¡¯s cheek.


    Rosalynn dodged in disgust.


    Enc¡¯s hand missed, but he didn¡¯t mind


    ¡°I should have recorded your helpless look just now, so I can show it to youter when you¡¯re craving


    for me!¡± Eric regretted not doing so


    ¡°If you touch me, Wayne won¡¯t let you off¡± Rosalynn said word for word.


    Enc paused for a moment, then startedughing. Foolish woman, to Wayne, you¡¯re nothing more than


    a beautiful toy. I am the man responsible for the billion-dor contract he worked so hard to get. Even if


    I y with you, he wouldn¡¯t risk giving up the contract for a pretty toy, would he?¡±


    Eric paused and looked at Rosalynn with pity. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you know Wayne? He¡¯s a clean freak! If I


    lay a hand on you, no matter how much he likes you, he¡¯ll be disgusted and not want you anymore!¡±


    Rosalynn turned pale Because she knew that what Eric said was true.


    ¡°Baby forget about Wayne. Just stay with me, and I¡¯ll love you more than he ever could Enc coaxed


    wickedly


    But all Rosalynn felt was disgust. The disgust she had been feeling since they met was growing rapidly.


    So, she began to dry heave


    Enc, who was about to kiss her, was rmed and jumped back two steps ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Rosalynn leaned to one side, experiencing morning sickness.


    Upon seeing her, Eric¡¯s initial fondness immediately turned to disgust. ¡°You¡¯re getting my carpet all


    dirty!¡±


    ¡°Your guy drives like crap, and all the bumping made me sick Rosalynn spoke, pretending to throw up


    again, catching Eric¡¯s freak-out from the corner of her eye. Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank deeper and deeper


    Would Wayne notice she¡¯d been kidnapped? Would hee to save her?

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Eric was going crazy and couldn¡¯t stand seeing Rosalynn retching anymore. He immediately went out


    and called the maids.


    ¡°Get her to take a bath Wash her clean from head to toe! And rinse her mouth, at least ten times!


    Throw the carpet out! After a pause, Eric seemed to think it was not enough, ¡°No! Burn the carpet!


    A few minutester, several maids came in with gloomy faces. Sering Rosalynn¡¯s hands and feet tied,


    they all froze for a moment.


    Mr. Eric had brought many women back before, but each one of them was like a vine, coquettishly


    entwined around Mr. Eric.


    This one¡­


    This one was obviously brought in by force.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll take you to take a bath. The leading maid, walked up to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nced at her ¡°Like this?¡±


    The maid looked somewhat troubled


    Rosalynn sneered. That bastard drugged me with who knows what, and I can¡¯t move my limbs, let


    alone fight against the four of you¡±


    She hadn¡¯t really thought about struggling anyway Just now, although she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, she


    was counting in her heart.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    From the ce where she got out of the car to the bedroom, she counted more than a hundred and


    forty, which was about two and a half minutes


    The area was not small. There should be bodyguards in addition to the maids. She was in no condition


    to run away now


    The maid didn¡¯t say anything and untied Rosalynn upon hearing her words.


    ¡°In the bathroom, steam filled the air


    Rosalynn soaked in the bathtub, the maids waiting outside the shower curtain. She nced around and


    found nothing that could even be called a weapon.


    By now, the drugging effect had worn offpletely. Her mind was clear again,


    If she couldn¡¯t escape tonight, she wouldn¡¯t let herself be tainted by a filthy thing like Erie


    Worst case scenario, they¡¯d both die


    Looking at that room full of torture instruments¡± earlier, if Eric seed, there was no way she could


    keep her baby.


    Thinking of her baby, Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached How could she, as a mother, be less careful than before?


    She was kidnapped in Q City, only to be kidnapped again in H City putting her baby in danger time and


    time again


    She really was.


    ¡°Miss, are you done? Perhaps she had stayed too long, and the maids began to urge her from outside.


    Rosalynn snapped back to her senses, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I haven¡¯t washed my hair yet


    She dilly-dallied and washed her hair again.


    Upon leaving the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe, she felt relieved when she didn¡¯t see Eric


    When the maids were helping her dry her hair, Rosalynn observed her surroundings without giving


    herself away


    Finally, in a corner, she saw a small pair of scissors that must be used for trimming eyebrows


    ¡°Alright¡± Rosalynn got up and pretended to casually pace around the room


    ¡°Where¡¯s Enc?¡± she asked


    One maid replied, ¡°Miss, the master is also taking a bath¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    At this time, another maid entered, holding a box, with blushing face.


    Rosalynn nced at the pattern on the box Her face darkened immediately


    ¡°Miss, Mr Enc asked you to change into this¡± The maid said, blushing.


    What kind of clothes could a grown woman wear from a box the size of a palm?


    She looked at the nearly naked model on the box and the red clothes that could barely be called a


    dress. Her face turned even redder


    Seeing that Rosalynn didn¡¯t move, she added. ¡°The master said if you don¡¯t want to change, we should


    help you¡­¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°I can do this myself, no need for your help.¡±


    Rosalynn reached out, took the box, and clenched her teeth tightly.


    Disgusting jerks!


    Then she nced at the maids surrounding her and said, ¡°What are you guys still standing here for?


    You wanna watch me change?¡±


    The maids looked at each other without moving or speaking.


    With a smile on her face, Rosalynn opened the box and pulled out a thin bundle. She shook it to loosen


    the contents and then turned to the others with a disgusted expression. ¡°You guys really want to watch


    me put this on?¡± she asked.


    The leading maid coughed awkwardly


    When Mr. Eric used to bring people over, such things never needed their involvement. The women


    mighte dressed like this themselves!


    Eventually, the maids closed the curtains of the dressing room and stood outside.


    Upon seeing this, Rosalynn finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked at the thing in her hand. To avoid further trouble, she gritted her teeth and put it on


    Then she wrapped the bathrobe back on and quickly picked up the little scissors, hiding it in the sleeve


    of her bathrobeContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After hiding it, she took a deep breath. She voluntarily opened the curtain and walked out with a cold


    face.


    ¡°Miss, let me take you to the room..¡±


    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve forgotten to rinse my mouth. How many times did Eric say that I need to rinse?¡±


    Rosalynn tried her best to stall as much as possible


    While she was brushing her teeth and rinsing her mouth slowly, the maids kept staring at her


    It wasn¡¯t until the sixth rinse when someone knocked on the door Rosalynn¡¯s heart jumped to her throat


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hours, are you ready?¡± The voice belonged to Enc¡¯s assistant


    ¡°Almost!¡± Fearing to anger Mr. Eric and lose their cushy jobs, the maid replied, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time!¡±


    Rosalynn:


    Momentster, the maid led Rosalynn to another room


    There were no roses, but everything from the previous room was moved and ced on a ck velvet


    carpet.


    Rosalynn felt chills down her spine


    At this moment, her wrist suddenly touched something ice-cold. She reflexively withdrew her hand and


    stepped back a few steps.


    She saw the maid holding a pair of handcuffs-like thing, nning to put them on her


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn scolded.


    The maid looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Eric demanded it. You have to take off your bathrobe


    too¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell him to do it himself!¡± Rosalynn backed up a few more steps, ¡°If any of you dare touch me today, as


    long as I¡¯m alive after tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡± The maids looked at each other uncertainly.


    Then Eric¡¯s voice came, ¡°Let her be.¡±


    The maids turned around.


    Enc stood there, wrapped in a bath towel, showing off his well-built physique


    Several of them blushed Noticingd Rosalynn¡¯s reluctance, they thought the woman was somewhat


    ungrateful.


    ¡°Out¡±


    Eric enjoyed the admiring nces, and waved his hands happily.


    The maids all left the room, closing the door behind them.


    Eric stood there, his eyes greedy as they scanned Rosalynn inch by inch. After the bath, her fair skin


    seemed to emit a soft glow, making her even more attractive. From a distance, he felt he could smell


    her unique scent, which was simply irresistible.


    No wonder Wayne was so attached to her. He would shower this woman with a multi-million vi and


    tens of millions of dors.


    ¡°Do you like the skirt? I think it suits you perfectly,¡± Enc said while slowly moving towards Rosalynn.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    The bathrobepletely covered Rosalynn¡¯s figure, but he wasn¡¯t upset about it.


    Compared to those women who stripped naked to seduce him, this situation gave him a feeling of


    unwrapping a gift.


    ¡°Eric, stop now, let me go, and I promise I won¡¯t tell Wayne, Rosalynn pleaded.


    Eric continued to approach, Rosalynn kept retreating


    ¡°What you just said is night, but there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand. Wayne will never let anyone


    who touches his things off the hook easily. Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything on the surface, he will


    definitely plot against them from behind!¡± Rosalynn kept her cool and continued in a low voice.


    There was a moment of hesitance in Enc¡¯s expression To cooperate with Wayne, he had obviously


    thoroughly investigated the man. He was aware of how ruthless Wayne could be behind the scenes


    But¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s no saint, and neither am I,¡± he thought. How could a few words make him give up on Rosalynn?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d risk a mutual downfall over a woman. It¡¯s not worth it¡±


    Upon hearing this, Rosalynn nearly gave up any hope of persuading Eric to back down. It seemed she


    had to take the hard way.


    ¡°Baby, stop resisting, we¡¯re both adults!¡±


    Rosalynn had no room to retreat.


    Eric seemed to be losing his patience. He approached her, roughly picked her up, and threw her onto


    the bed.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Rosalynn shrank back. Seeing her like this, Eric was even more satisfied.


    He knelt on the bed on one knee, reaching out to grab Rosalynn¡¯s foot.


    Rosalynn pulled back


    No The scissors were so small, how could they hurt Eric?


    After thinking for a moment, she gritted her teeth. She looked at Enc and said, ¡°Can.. can you do


    without those things?¡±


    Seeing her attitude soften, Eric was ted, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    ¡°No¡± Rosalynn thanked herself for ying the weak role in front of Wayne for so many years. Even in


    front of Eric, she could feign vulnerability with ease. Enc, hearing her soft voice, felt like his heart


    skipped. Before he could recover, she said again, ¡°There should be a gradual progression¡­


    Did that mean she was willing to do it again? Eric was overjoyed.


    ¡°Alright, baby, you call the shots!¡± As he spoke, Eric pounced on Rosalynn.


    Gentleman or not, he couldn¡¯t bear to wait another second.


    However, just as he was about to kiss Rosalynn, Rosalynn suddenly raised her hand.


    Immediately following, Eric¡¯s right eye was filled with intense pain


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± A scream pierced the night


    Rosalynn quickly pulled out the small scissors, stumbled and rolled off the bed, ran to the door, and


    locked it!


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Eric covered his bleeding eye


    Tve warned you¡± Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    Outside, there was the sound of banging on the door


    ¡°Tll kill you¡±!¡± Enc covered his eyes, covered in blood, and lunged toward Rosalynn.


    There was no shortage of weapons here Rosalynn picked up a whip, and swung it forcefully as Eric


    lunged at her.


    She was lucky, as the whip hit Eric night in the face.


    ¡°Ah! Another scream


    By now, the banging outside had turned into a ramming noise


    In her daze, Rosalynn also heard some rumbling noise.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to think about what it was, she just kept swinging the whip.


    She then moved towards the window. Sooner orter, the people outside would break in. She couldn¡¯t


    fall into Enc¡¯s hands, not even if it would cost her life!

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    ¡°Bitch¡± Enc, with a blind eye and several whip shes on his body, had becaomepletely enraged


    He was much taller than Rosalynn. He seized the whip as it swung towards him and yanked it hard.


    Rosalynn lost her bnce and stumbled a step forward.


    ¡°p!¡± A bloody pnded heavily on her face.


    For a moment, her ears were filled with a buzzing sound, and the people in front of her appeared


    blurred.


    The next second, Eric pinned her down


    Whether it was romantic or not, he was too angry to care.


    Hisrge hand firmly chocked Rosalynn¡¯s neck. ¡°Shameless creature! Go to hell!¡±


    At first, Rosalynn was able to struggle. But Eric was too strong Gradually, she lost her strength and her


    breathing began to falter.


    Soon, Rosalynn¡¯s pupils began to dte.


    At the critical moment, the door opened


    Rosalynn, in a blurred consciousness, saw many people rushing in She was relieved to think that she


    was about to be choked to death.


    She thought to herself. After I¡¯m dead. Wayne wille to collect my body, won¡¯t he? Will there be an


    autopsy? Then will he find out that I was carrying his baby?¡±


    Probably under the effect of danger, Rosalynn suddenly thought that, despite everything, he was willing


    to keep the baby, so she should have told him.


    ¡°If she had said so, even if the baby might be given to others, at least he would be alive, wouldn¡¯t he?


    With regret in her heart, Rosalynn slowly closed her eyes.


    At that moment, Eric, who was holding her down, was ripped away.


    ¡°Rosalynn A familiar voice came from a distance.


    Wayne Has hee to collect my body?


    Thinking this, Rosalynn¡¯s consciousness waspletely engulfed by darkness.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eric¡¯s men were very meticulous in their work.


    At first, Wayne couldn¡¯t find any trace of a car entering or leaving the care center after Rosalynn¡¯s


    disappearance


    It took some time to identify a suspicious person leaving through an abandoned passage with luggage!


    Afterwards, he saw several vehicles heading in different directions on a surveince feed.


    At that point, Wayne knew that the other party was not afraid of him not finding the person, but was


    deliberately dying time.


    Thinking of what Rosalynn might have experienced during this time, Wayne was going mad


    After much effort, Wayne finally located Eric¡¯s suburban mansion


    He called Eric, whose phone was turned off, so he immediately called for a helicopter and rushed over


    in half an hour.


    As he broke down the door, he saw Eric choking Rosalynn.


    That¡¯s when he truly went mad, pulling Eric away.


    Rosalynn was covered in blood, especially her neck


    In that moment, Wayne felt as if his world was crumbling around him.


    He shouted Rosalynn¡¯s name, immediately giving her artificial respiration and cardiopulmonary


    resuscitation.


    Again and again, over and over. There was a lot ofmotion around him, but he couldn¡¯t hear


    anything. All his attention was on Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was in chaos


    She was walking aimlessly forward


    She was very tired, and just wanted to get to her destination to rest


    Just as she was about to step into her destination, a shout came from behind her.


    ¡°Mommyll¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Rosalynn was stunned as she put her hand on her belly and quickly turned around.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the darkness, there were two babies crying


    ¡°Wh who are you guys? Rosalynn asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Mommy is a liar! You said you¡¯d protect us!¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, mommy¡¯s so bad!¡±


    Rosalynn had a splitting headache. ¡°I¡¯m not a liar, I¡¯ll really protect you. Please stop crying!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re gonna die! How can you protect us? The babies cried out in sorrow.


    Yeah, right¡­ If she died, who would protect the babies¡±


    No way, she couldn¡¯t diel


    Rosalynn must not die!!


    Wayne didn¡¯t know how many times he had already performed mouth-to-mouth resuscitation on her


    Just as he was about to continue with the CPR, the person underneath him let out a soft cough.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake! Secretary Tesdal is awake!¡± Rosalynn heard Sean¡¯s excited voice.


    She opened her eyes wearily, and the first thing she saw was Wayne¡¯s tear-filled gaze staring at her


    ¡°Am I dead¡±¡± Rosalynn asked. Her voice was terribly hoarse


    Wayne shook his head and whispered. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Rosalynn sat up and hugged Wayne tightly, ¡°You came to save me, you really came to save me¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was shaking all over, and he could feel how terrified she was.


    Im sorry.¡± Wayne also hugged back.


    He had been careless about Eric¡¯s feelings for her and didn¡¯t send bodyguards to follow her Thank


    goodness¡­


    Luckily¡­.


    Just thinking of Rosalynn passing out made Wayne want to go crazy


    ¡°Take me away, I don¡¯t want to be here,¡± Rosalynn cried to him,


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wayne agreed at once, picking up Rosalynn and heading out


    ¡°Waynell¡¯Enc mared suddenly, ¡°She blinded my eye, she can¡¯t leave!


    Wayne coldly looked at Eric. ¡°Do you think today¡¯s incident can be settled with just one of your eyes?¡±


    Eric was taken aback, ¡°Are you going to break the partnership with the Rosso family for a lowly


    woman?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you represent the Rosso family?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was ice-cold, ¡°Find someone to cut out


    his tongue and send it to Heatherway!¡± ¡°YOU DARE! You can¡¯t do this¡±!¡±


    Before Enc could finish, Wayne strode out of the room, carrying Rosalynn in his arms.


    Several fierce-looking men emotionlessly walked towards Eric


    ¡°What are you doing! I¡¯m Eric Rosso! I¡¯m Fabian Rosso¡¯s son! DON¡¯T YOU DARE TOUCH ME?!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s bodyguards were already fond of Rosalynn. When they came in earlier and saw Rosalynn


    nearly dead, they wanted to kill him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even speak proper English. I guess this tougue of yours are useless.¡±


    Two crackling sounds, and Enc¡¯s jaw was cut off. Enc¡¯s scream of pain was so loud that Rosalynn


    could hear it too. She instinctively shrank into Wayne¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re covered in blood. Let the doctor check you first, treat your wounds, then we¡¯ll leave,


    okay? Wayne spoke softly to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s his blood,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. Let¡¯s leave now!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Rosalynn was already exhausted. In Wayne¡¯s arms, she felt incredibly safe, and momentster, she fell


    asleep.


    Several luxurious mansions were nearby.


    There were also some of Wayne¡¯s mansions.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    He was still womed about Rosalynn¡¯s injuries. There were some wounds that even she didn¡¯t know


    about.


    He took her directly to his mansion, and Rosalynn had been unconscious along the way


    Wayne took her to the bathroom and helped her take off her blood stained bathrobe. When he saw


    what she was wearing underneath, Wayne¡¯s hands stiffened for


    a moment.


    At this time, Rosalynn woke up groggily and saw that her bathrobe had been removed.


    She became instantly alert, hesitated for a moment, and then exined, ¡°He didn¡¯t get a chance to see


    me before I stabbed his eyes.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing this, Wayne visibly rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t let him touch me Rosalynn added.


    ¡°Am I worried about that?¡± Wayne said in a deep voice.


    He got a new bathrobe for her and wanted to wrap her in it


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear this!¡± Rosalynn said shyly. ¡°You go out first¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your body, what are you so shy about?¡± Wayne said helplessly. Rosalynn frowned, ¡°That


    bastard made me wear it, and I don¡¯t want you to see it!¡± Wayne was startled, ¡°Fine, you call the shots


    in our house!¡±


    Wayne went outside.


    Rosalynn quickly took off the disgusting red dress and wrapped herself in a warm and soft bathrobe.


    She took a deep breath, and her hands were still trembling a bit, but she had pretty much calmed


    down.


    ¡°Okay¡± She spoke


    Wayne immediately came in


    He helped Rosalynn take a bath. After the blood stains disappeared, the bruises on Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks


    and neck were absolutely shocking.


    Wayne¡¯s expression became terrifying, but he was afraid that his anger would scare Rosalynn, so he


    tried to suppress it.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He asked with concern.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, and for some reason, right at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to


    pretend to be strong anymore. She nodded with grievance, ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart broke even more.


    He hugged Rosalynn and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this slide!¡±


    ¡°But the contract with the Rosso family¡±


    ¡°If the Rosso family wants to protect him, then we won¡¯t cooperate¡± Wayne said without hesitation.


    When he broke into the room and thought she was dead, everything in the world became unimportant.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect Wayne to say such words. She didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    After all, in the past, Wayne wouldn¡¯t lie to her just to coax her


    She hugged Wayne¡¯s waist tightly and said, ¡°Anyway, thank you for saving me¡±


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯te to save you?¡± Wayne asked, his heart aching.


    If she had faith in him, why would she fight Enc to the death?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, and just let tears run out silently.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Wayne gently stroked her back, ¡°TII hold you while you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Leaning against Wayne¡¯s warm embrace, listening to his strong heartbeat, and even the scent in his


    breath was something she craved.


    Rosalynn¡¯s body was extremely exhausted, but she wasn¡¯t drowsy at all.


    Wayne had snatched her from the hands of death tonight, and the moment she woke up and saw him,


    she knew she didn¡¯t have to pretend to be strong anymore.


    As a result, the Pandora¡¯s box deep in her heart waspletely opened. She could no longer suppress


    her dependence on and feelings for Wayne.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Heatherway and Wayne¡¯s wedding date was set. The 18th next was is a good day to tie the knot.


    Rosalynn was super tense all night, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to fall into a deep sleep in Wayne¡¯s


    arms.


    Wayne looked down at the wounds on her cheek and neck.


    His heart ached.


    When the bodyguard brought Enc¡¯s tongue to Heatherway¡¯s residence, she was still asleep.


    ¡°Wayne has something for me?¡¯ Heatherway was a bit puzzled


    She had found out that, Rosalynn was most likely the person who Hna had bought that expensive gift


    for, and she had been very cranky these past few days.


    At this moment, the gift Wayne sent instantly made her anger disappear a bit.


    ¡°Yes, Miss¡± The bodyguard answered coldly, his tone extra harsh.


    Then he turned around and handed a rough paper box to Heatherway.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She hadn¡¯t seen clearly what was inside, but the smell of blood hit her like a brick. The box was low-


    quality, and some blood was seeping through it.


    Heatherway frowned at it.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    She knocked over the box, and the bloody tongue rolled out onto her expensive fluffy carpet at the


    door.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Are you out of your mind?¡± Heatherway angrily yelled


    The bodyguard stood there and said, ¡°Miss Heatherway, this is Mr. Enc¡¯s tongue¡±


    Heatherway was stunned and very shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Enc, not knowing who gave him the courage, dared to kidnap Secretary Tesdal and almost killed


    her the bodyguard briefly condemned.


    The look on his face was as if he was saying that you ordered Eric to kidnap Secretary Tesdal.


    Heatherway was astonished beyond belief. She genuinely didn¡¯t know about this.


    The person she had sent to the ck market to hire thugs hadn¡¯t even returned yet!


    Enc¡­


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know anything about this!¡± Heatherway¡¯s face turned pale, as if she were about to faint at


    any moment, ¡°What about Secretary Tesdal? Is she still alive?¡±


    She hoped Enc had killed her, otherwise Eric, the idiot, lost his tongue for nothing!.


    ¡°Of course¡±¡± the bodyguard replied.


    ¡°What about Enc?¡±


    With his tongue cut off, how was the man?


    ¡°When I left, he was still alive,¡± the bodyguard replied, ¡°President Silverman said that if you want the


    person, you can find him directly tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that the bodyguard was about to leave. Heatherway quickly went forward, avoiding the


    tongue. ¡°I really had nothing to do with this!¡±


    ¡°That would be out of my hands¡± The bodyguard left after throwing down those words, not looking back.


    Somehow, he always had a feeling that the beautiful Ms. Rosso wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into the


    Silverman family.


    After the bodyguard left, Heatherway stood there


    Jones, with a face full of anger, came forward toin, ¡°Wayne is really ruthless! Does he really


    treat themselves as someone important? If it weren¡¯t for your affection for him, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of


    you, Miss! Everyone knows that Mr. Eric is the Rosso family¡¯s illegitimate child outside. Wayne actually


    cut off his tongue for a shameless woman¡±¡±


    ¡°Dammit¡±


    Heatherway angnly kicked the tongue away.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Jones had never seen Heatherway lose her temper like this.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill Rosalynn, don¡¯t let Wayne find out!!¡± Heatherway was frustrated, grumpily


    grabbed her hair.


    Jones stood aside, very worried


    Heatherway clenched her fists and looked at Jones, ¡°Get some more money, I want to get rid of


    Rosalynn before the wedding!¡± ¡°Do we still need to do this now?¡± Jones was a bit worried

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°I have to make a move exactly when Wayne is doubting me, so there will be no suspicion! In any case,


    even if it¡¯s risky, I want Rosalynn¡¯s life!!¡±


    Why? A woman with no background, who just looked like Olivia, was treated like a treasure by Wayne!


    Hna was even more outrageous!


    Instead of handing over the huge consortium to the more talented people like her, Hria was thinking


    about handing it over to Rosalynn!


    These people!


    All of them were idiots!!


    When Rosalynn woke up, her whole body ached, especially her neck and cheeks.


    Her throat was burning, and it hurt as if a razor de was scraping when she tried to speak.


    Rosalynn:¡±


    Shey down in a soft, warm bed, andst night¡¯s terrifying experience slowly surfaced in her mind.


    Wait a minute. Did Wayne cut off Eric¡¯s tonguest night?


    ¡°Baby¡±


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Rosalynn looked nkly at Paige, who was crying


    ¡°How how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Wayne asked me toe!¡± Paige wiped her tears, looked at Rosalynn¡¯s neck and face, and cried


    again.


    Rosalynn pinched her mouth, stopping her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡°Rosalynn said with difficulty.


    ¡°You should not speak¡± Paige sobbed


    Rosalynn took out her phone to type, ¡®Did Wayne trick you intoing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Paige grumbled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you, so I was worried. When I finally got through this


    morning. Wayne answered the phone¡±


    Rosalynn frowned and looked at the phone on the bed.


    ¡°President Silverman said you were hurt, and I thought he did it, so I came prepared to beat him up!¡±


    Who knew that when she saw Wayne, he wasn¡¯t the fierce and evil person she imagined, but he was


    handsome, polite, and let her stay with Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn smiled and theny back on the soft bed


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wake up a little bit earlier? He just left!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Listening to Paige¡¯s words, Rosalynn felt that Paige might change her attitute towards Wayne.


    Indeed..


    Paige leaned in close, Wayne is not what I expected.¡±


    Yeah, Wayne has changedtely.


    But she wondered how the Rosso family would make things difficult for him this time after the incident


    with Eric?


    Wayne left the manor to meet with Hria.


    After the past two days of events, Hria¡¯s spint has clearly deteriorated. She found out about


    Rosalynn¡¯s identst night only this morning.


    Hria felt guilty for possibly putting Rosalynn in danger by apanying her to the care center.


    Worried about Rosalynn¡¯s well-being, she asked, ¡°How is she doing?¡± Hna¡¯s concern was evident in


    her tone, and her quilt made her feel uneasy.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°She was terrified, and Enc almost strangled her to death.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Hria replied, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Rosa blinded one of Enc¡¯s eyesst night, and I cut off his tongue. Wayne said


    indifferently.


    Hria froze, and then sneered, ¡°You did the night thing!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, I¡¯ve heard you were going to L City? Would it be convenient for you to wait until Rosa is


    better, and then take her with you?¡± Wayne asked. Hna frowned, ¡°What are you up to?*


    Wayne smiled, ¡°They almost killed Rosa One eye and one tongue are far from enough¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Hna touched the bracelet on her wrist


    ¡°Are you really sure about this? You wanna start a conflict with the Rosso family just for a girl?¡± Her


    tone was indifferent, it was hard to tell what emotions she was feeling


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones misbehaving Wayne replied


    Hria looked at him meaningfully. ¡°So, are you going to marry Heatherway? I¡¯ve heard you guys have


    already set a date?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to talk about marriage with me


    Hna nced at him in the end, she didn¡¯t ask him how he nned to handle the rtionship with


    Rosalynn.


    Those tycoon families¡¯ marriages were always just alliances with other families


    Hna knew Wayne pretty well. She knew he wanted a lot of things, so why would he marry the


    powerless Rosalynn?


    Of course If Rosalynn had her own power, maybe things would be different.


    The Silverman family never did anything meaningless, so he wouldn¡¯t hand Rosalynn over to her


    without a reason


    ¡°I need to send an old friend¡¯s ashes to N City, it will take about three or four days, I have someone pick


    up Rosa after that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, Wayne nodded slightly.


    Hna looked at him, didn¡¯t say anything, and got into the car and left.


    The car headed towards the airport.


    Calvin looked at Hria, who was holding the urn, and said, ¡°Are you really going to choose Ms. Tesdal


    as your heir?¡±


    Hna hesitated for a moment, then shook her head.


    ¡°I originally nned to, but¡­ now that I know Adeline has another daughter alive, I need to find her


    first¡­ If she¡¯s trainable, I¡¯m nning to give her all these businesses to inherit!¡±


    Calvin nodded. After a brief time together, Calvin quite liked Rosalynn


    He muttered, ¡°If only Ms. Tesdal was your granddaughter


    Hna smiled and whispered to herself, ¡°Yeah, that would ve been just perfect.¡±


    But Hna knew it wasn¡¯t likely. Rosalynn didn¡¯t look like Adeline or her son at all, and she had checked


    that Rosalynn¡¯s parents had died when she was born, and she was raised by her grandparents.


    And thewyer told Hna that the child was living with Adeline, ording to what Adeline and Baldrick


    said.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Calvin straightened up a bit, his face showing some disgust, ¡°Somebody else is sending


    people to look for that child too! We can¡¯t let them find her first


    ¡°Keep a close eye on them!¡±


    Hna frowned in disgust.


    Calvin replied with a ¡®yes¡¯


    The Silverman family


    When Wayne entered the door with anger, Maddie wasforting Heatherway.


    Seeing Waynee in, she immediately mmed the armrest of the sofa: ¡°Wayne, you better exin


    what¡¯s going on with Eric!¡± Heatherway cried while trying to stop Maddie, ¡°Mom, there must be a


    misunderstanding. Wayne must have been used by someone too!¡± Wayne looked at her coldly and


    then sat down. ¡°Ms. Rosso,e on, what kind of misunderstanding could there be?¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Maddie sneered and threw a stack of files in front of Wayne. ¡°Take a look for yourself. These are the


    proofs of Rosalynn¡¯s secret dealings with our archenemy. Eric¡¯s incident was just one of her schemes


    to pit the Silverman family against the Rosso family!¡±


    Wayne picked up the files and browsed through them leisurely


    ¡°Thankfully, your father inw is reasonable. He only asked you to hand over Rosalynn to the Rosso


    family for punishment, and our engagement is still intact. By the way, what happened to Enc?¡± Maddie


    asked with a serious tone.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Wayne tossed the thick files back onto the coffee table


    ¡°President Silverman, what do you mean by that? Wasn¡¯t it you who broke into Mr. Eric¡¯s estatest


    night and took him away?¡± Jones couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Wayne asked


    Jones face stiffened Upon leaming about the incident yesterday, Jones immediately had someone


    retrieve all the surveince footage from Mr. Eric¡¯s side. But all the data had been wiped clean. All the


    servants in that house had also vanished without a trace.


    ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s deal with Enc¡¯s matterter. Hand over Rosalynn first!¡± Maddie hated Rosalynn so much


    that, now that she had the chance, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until she killed her


    Heatherway, on the other hand, remained silent


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys faked these files.¡± Wayne scoffed. ¡°Even if Rosalynn really did betray me, I¡¯ll


    deal with her myself. Handing her over to someone else? Don¡¯t even think about it?¡±


    ¡°Asshole Maddie stood up angrily


    ¡°Do you know how long Heatherway pleaded her father for?¡±


    Heatherway¡¯s face turned pale, and she started to cry


    ¡°Ms. Rosso, I have only one question, Wayne turned to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been cooperating well, but Eric crossed the line by first hurting my people, disrupting the


    bnce in our rtionship. Now¡­ are you implying that Enc represents the Rosso family?¡±


    Heatherway hesitated for a moment before instinctively denying, ¡°Of course he cant represent the


    Rosso family!¡±


    -Wayne nodded. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t represent the Rosso family, let¡¯s just consider yesterday¡¯s incident


    as a personal grudge between him and me, shall we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you and Eric, it¡¯s Rosalynn Maddie desperately tried to exclude Wayne, ¡°Wayne, what


    exactly did Rosalynn do to you? Lately, you¡¯ve been risking ruining the rtionship with the Rosso


    family for her sake! Heatherway is your fianc¨¦e, and soon you two will be marned¡­¡±


    Heatherway looked at Wayne, suddenly remembering his warning to break off the engagement that day


    at the rehabilitation center parking lot.


    A chill ran down her spine


    ¡°Mom, stop!¡± She said solemnly, ¡°Wayne is right. This time, it was Eric¡¯s recklessness!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I will continue persuading my father not to make things difficult for Miss Rosalynn.¡±


    Heatherway paused, ¡°Please trust me, I have nothing to do with this, and I¡¯ve never had any hostility


    towards Miss Rosalynn!¡±


    Maddie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore Protecting Heatherway, she shouted, ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t push


    Heatherway too hard! Eric is to me for what happened, yet you sent his severed tongue to


    Heatherway in the middle of the night¡­


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you feel wronged, Ms Rosso?¡± Wayne asked word by word.


    Heatherway didn¡¯t quite know how to respond


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± Wayne stood up. ¡°1, Wayne, never bully others. If you feel aggrieved, you can propose to


    dissolve the engagement anytime.¡±


    For a moment, the Silverman family¡¯s living room turned extremely quiet


    ¡°Wayne, are you out of your mind? Maddie was shocked, fearing that Heatherway would agree with


    him. She immediately grabbed Heatherway¡¯s cold hands, ¡°Heatherway, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Heatherway¡¯s hands were shaking.


    She stared at Wayne, trying her best to see through him.


    Something¡¯s off with him¡­


    Why did he suddenly say that he would give her the power to cancel the engagement?


    ¡°Tve said all I need to say. Anything else you want to say?¡± Wayne stood up.


    Maddie frowned, ¡°Where are you going? Mr. Fabian¡¯s assistant is already on his way to H Country!¡±


    ¡°If he has something to discuss with me, tell him to make an appointment at thepany first Wayne


    replied, and without any hesitation, he strode out


    Heatherway felt lost Maddieforted her for a moment and then ran after Wayne. ¡°Wayne, what the


    hell are you doing? Are you really going to offend the Rosso family and ruin the engagement?¡±


    Though Wayne had been acting crazytely, she knew her own son well. No matter how much Wayne


    liked Rosalynn, she didn¡¯t think it would affect his engagement with Heatherway


    But now Maddie wasn¡¯t sure anymore


    ¡°How could I ruin the engagement? Wayne nced at his mother and smiled, ¡°Heatherway will be the


    one to cancel the engagement.¡±


    Maddie smelled some sort of scheme. ¡°You.. what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom I will prioritize the interests of the Silverman Group and Bane Corporation. I will


    never let them suffer any losses.¡± Wayne paused, raising his hand to adjust Maddie¡¯s crooked diamond


    brooch. ¡°By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve suddenly got a few dirty things bought from the ck market.¡±


    Maddie felt a chill down her spine.


    The so-called dirty things were several hired mercenaries. Maddie always thought that she had been


    very secretive, but she never expected it had long been noticed by Wayne


    1 just wanted a few more bodyguards¡± Maddie defended herself


    Wayne looked at her emotionlessly. ¡°If you need bodyguards, why didn¡¯t you just tell me? I¡¯ll send some


    overter.¡±


    ¡°No no need!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m asking for your opinion?¡± Wayne asked


    Maddie suddenly felt scared. Looking at her tall and handsome son, she realized he was no longer the


    child who used to nag her for hugs.


    ¡°Prioritizing Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group¡¯s interests. I think you¡¯re prioritizing Rosalynn¡¯s


    interests now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Maddie sneered, ¡°Son, do you really know whether you want Rosalynn or


    Olivia?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer Seeing this, Maddie wanted to provoke Wayne even more


    But Wayne spoke first, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Maddie was stunned


    ¡°As long as she stays by my side forever, nothing else matters¡±


    With that, Wayne left without looking back.


    Maddie stood still, her body swaying for a moment before almost falling to the ground


    After Wayne left, Rosso¡¯s assistant Fabian arrived at the Silverman family Hearing that Wayne would


    never hand over Rosalynn, he went straight to the Silverman family


    No one knew what happened exactly but the assistant left H Country frightened that night.


    As for Enc¡¯s whereabouts, about half a monthter, someone found a naked, one-eyed madman in a


    filthy ditch.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That night, Wayne didn¡¯t return to the mansion untilte.


    ¡°President Silverman, Ms Tesdal and Ms. Owens have already gone to bed,¡± the old servant took


    Wayne¡¯s coat.


    He was cold from the winter night.


    ¡°How was Ms Tesdal¡¯s appetite today?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal seemed very happy with Ms. Owens around. She ate quite a bit for both lunch and dinner,¡±


    the old servant answered ¡°Good¡±


    Wayne nodded in response

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    He walked towards the room where Rosalynn was resting


    Inside, Rosalynn and Paige were sleeping peacefully together.


    Wayne approached them with care, lifting Rosalynn gently in his arms, and carried her to a different


    bedroom.


    The events from the previous night had left Rosalynn restless, causing her to have a troubled sleep


    The moment Wayne entered the room, she awakened from her slumber


    However, she was worried that waking up Paige would be embarrassing.


    When they were out of the room, she opened her eyes and said. ¡°You you can put me down. I can walk


    by myself¡±


    Her voice was slightly better, but still a bit hoarse


    ¡°No¡± Wayne refused. He insisted on carrying Rosalynn to another room, carefully put her down, and sat


    next to her.


    Her swollen face had slightly improved, yet bruising was still evident


    ¡°How are things progressing with the Rosso family?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Rosalynn, Wayne interjected


    Rosalynn turned her gaze towards him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°When your face has healedpletely, let¡¯s choose a date and tie the knot, Wayne expressed


    deliberately.


    Rosalynn was stunned


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Wayne cupped her cheeks and moved closer to her, ¡°I said let¡¯s get mamed¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? You and Heatherway¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before she takes the initiative to break off our engagement,¡± Wayne said indifferently.


    Rosalynn was still very confused


    Did Wayne just propose to her?


    ¡°What kind of expression is that? Wayne pinched her chin gently. ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Rosalynn asked in confusion.


    Wayne had clearly warned her before to be a good substitute and not to have any improper thoughts.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know how to reply this stupid question.


    ¡°What motivates a man to marry a woman?¡± he pondered; his brows furrowed


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°But I¡¯m no tycoon, my savings won¡¯t be enough for you to buy a diamond cufflink!¡±.


    ¡°Yeah, how did this happen? How did I end up wanting to marry you?¡± Wayne leaned in closer to


    Rosalynn and kissed her lips. ¡°In a few days, go with Hria to L City, and by the time you return, things


    on my end should be mostly sorted cut


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart trembled with intensity.


    Reason urged her to decline


    But emotionally


    Rosalynn suddenly remembered the two babies she saw when she was close to death yesterday.


    For children, having loving parents and aplete family is the best!


    ¡°Lets wait until you break off your engagement first.¡±


    If he really broke off the engagement, then of course she could trust his sincerity


    By then She would tell him about her pregnancy


    Thinking about Wayne¡¯s recent obsession with children, Rosalynn thought he would be delighted, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty proud, huh?¡±


    Wayne gently grasped her chin and kissed her once more.


    ¡°No matter what you decide, you can¡¯t take reckless risks, okay?¡± Rosalynn remained deeply


    concerned about the impending sh between Wayne and the Rosso family


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The next morning, as soon as the sky began to brighten, Wayne went out again


    For the next three or four days, he was always out early and backte


    Rosalynn, on the other hand, was well-fed and well-cared for at the mansion.


    It wasn¡¯t until Hna had buried Baldrick and returned to H City that things changed.


    That night, Hria called for a car to pick up Rosalynn and charter a flight to L City

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Since Wayne saved her a few days ago, Rosalynn¡¯s life has felt incredibly surreal


    Wayne had undergone some changes before the incident, but in the past few days, he had transformed


    into apletely different person. He was even willing to abandon his mamage alliance with the Rosso


    family for her! Rosalynn could hardly believe it.


    Suddenly, Hna¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°Ms. Tesdal?¡± she called out. Rosalynn turned to


    face Hria and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Old Mrs. Jared?¡± Hria seemed annoyed and asked, ¡°What


    were you thinking about? I¡¯ve been trying to get your attention for a while now!¡± Rosalynn felt a twinge


    of embarrassment


    Hna didn¡¯t wait for her to answer, and then said: ¡°When we get to L City, you don¡¯t have to stick with


    me all the time. Just go and see your friends and ssmates if you want


    ¡°I was just about to tell you the same thing¡± Rosalynn said slowly. ¡°Actually, I do want to meet


    someone, but¡­¡±


    Seeing that she hesitated to say more, Hria asked, ¡°Is it someone Wayne doesn¡¯t want you to see?¡±


    She hit the nail right on the head.


    Rosalynn sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is he your lover?¡± Hna asked again.


    Rosalynn hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°No no, he¡¯s not my lover, just a childhood neighbor¡±


    ¡°Is he someone you had a crush on before?¡± Hria teased with a smile.


    Rosalynn still wanted to exin, but Hria patted her hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you.


    Don¡¯t you think I can see right through you with your little crush on Wayne?¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned. So she wasn¡¯t as good at hiding her feelings for Wayne as she thought?


    TII help you cover it up, Hria reassured her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mrs. Jared, Rosalynn said sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you is not enough, you have to be my good tour guide¡± Hria pretended to be stern.


    Rosalynn nodded sweetly with a smile, I promise I¡¯ll do my best


    Hria looked at her, really liking this girl. At first, when she learned about her granddaughter, Hria


    thought that even if she didn¡¯t make Rosalynn her heir, she could still train her to be a capable assistant


    for her own granddaughter.


    However, Hna had recently discovered some questionable activities that Wayne had been involved


    in. It appeared that he had already forsaken the marriage alliance with the Rosso family. And the


    reason? It was painfully clear


    This young man wouldn¡¯t be by her side any longer.


    She let out a sigh


    When they reached L City, it was already midnight. They were met by a group of seven or eight


    muscr men who fortunately spoke English. After leaving the airport, their car headed directly to


    Hria¡¯s luxurious seven-star hotel located in the heart of the city


    After saying goodnight to Hria, Rosalynn went back to her room, and quickly took cut her phone as


    soon as shey down.


    As she expected, there were loads of messages from Wayne, who seemed differenttely. He didn¡¯t


    get angry even after waiting so long for her reply. He even serit, two pitiful emojis that she didn¡¯t know


    where he got.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at my phone because Old Mrs. Jared was here,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    As soon as she sent the message, Wayne started typing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that we¡¯re getting married?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn stared at the text, unsure of how to reply.


    Wayne had been acting too unusual recently. She still felt that the marriage thing was unreal, and she


    wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it until things were settled.


    if things didn¡¯t work out in the end, Wayne wouldn¡¯t be affected.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    He¡¯ll still be the powerful President Silverman, and he¡¯ll still have countless socialites and wealthy


    families trying their bests to marry him


    But she¡¯ll be even more miserable than she is now


    TII think about itter, I¡¯m so tired. I wanna sleep¡±


    In the early hours of the H City, within the summit chamber of Bane Corporation¡¯s towering edifice,


    resides the executive office of the highest echelon


    In the absence of Rosalynn within the confines of the H City, Wayne, bereft of the inclination to return


    home, opted instead to remain ensconced within the precincts of the corporation


    Wayne was actually not very happy


    He could feel that Rosalynn still didn¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°Alright, good night¡±


    Suddenly, as if a thought struck him, Wayne sent another message ¡°Remember what you promised me


    yesterday?¡±


    Rosalynn felt a sense of helplessness creeping in. Before she could respond, another message from


    Wayne appeared ¡°Don¡¯t meet Noah.¡±


    Wayne was unaware of Rosalynn¡¯s feelings towards Noah, but he was certain of Noah¡¯s affection for


    her. Therefore, he believed it was imperative that they avoid any encounters


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Understood. Going to bed now.¡±


    After replying to Wayne, Rosalynn quickly turned off her phone, took a hot shower and curled up in her


    soft bed.


    When Rosalynn woke up, it¡¯s already noon.


    She felt a bit disoriented, and humedly turned on her phone, finding many unread messages.


    Among them was one from Hria.


    ¡°Rosa, I made ns with a friend today, so I won¡¯t be avable. After you¡¯ve rested, feel free to meet


    your secret lover, I¡¯ve already arranged everything for you¡±


    Rosalynn experienced a pang of guilt as she woke up on her first day with Old Mrs. Jared, realizing she


    overslept.


    She ran her fingers through her hair, rose from bed to freshen up by brushing her teeth and washing


    her face.


    Though her face still disyed traces of bruising, she carefully applied some light makeup to alleviate


    any concerns Noah may have.


    Once ready, she took a deep breath and opened the door to begin her day.


    There were two bodyguards standing on the left and right of the entrance.


    Seeing Rosalynn, they greet her respectfully: ¡°Ms. Tesdal, lunch is ready. Would you like it brought to


    your room?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    ¡°No thanks, let¡¯s just go to the hospital.¡±


    Apart from seeing Noah, Rosalynn also wanted to have a pregnancy check-up.


    At 3:00 PM


    Noah rushed to the maternity ward, already outside.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡± Rosalynn smiled, amused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to make you wait¡± Noah was panting, his eyes red. ¡°So.tely how have you been?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Im fine Rosalynn hesitated for a moment. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m really sorry aboutst time¡±


    ¡°What has it got to do with you? It¡¯s him. Noah said reluctantly is he still bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded


    ¡°What about the baby ¡°Noah quickly asked.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to talk to Noah about Wayne anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about


    him now. I¡¯m waiting for my pregnancy test results¡±


    However, Noah didn¡¯t want to avoid this topic.


    ¡°Lynn, in two months, he will definitely find out about the child. I want to know what you¡¯re nning to


    do now.¡±


    What¡¯s the n?


    Rosalynn had made up her mind since Wayne proposed mamage.


    If Wayne really broke off his ties with the Rosso family to marry her, she would stand by Wayne no


    matter what happens in the future.


    If Wayne broke his promise, she would leave him immediately


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long Rosalynn smiled. Tll know what to do in half a month at the most¡±


    Noah pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Lynn, if you want to leave, I can help you¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    1 got it¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    The report came out quickly


    Wayne must have been taking good care of hertely, as both she and the baby were doing well.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but think she had an angel baby she was having issues all day long, but her


    baby was fine.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the ultrasound results came out.


    The doctor happily handed the ultrasound report to Rosalynn and nced ambiguously at Noah, who


    was standing beside her holding her other reports. ¡°Congrattions, Ms Tesdall You¡¯re expecting twins!


    Rosalynn was stunned, instinctively thinking of the two babies she¡¯d seen wheri she was close to dying.


    A surreal feeling suddenly hit her.


    Covering her mouth, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Noah snapped back to reality and noticed that Rosalynn was about to cry.


    He quickly tried to console her, ¡°Lynn, this¡­ this is a good thing, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Tm not crying. I¡¯m just so happy.¡±


    Rosalynn then thanked the doctor.


    As Rosalynn exited the consultation room, her heart was filled with a profound sense of emotion. She


    eagerly anticipated meeting her babies with even greater anticipation than before


    She wondered if they remembered how they saved their mother¡¯s life when they were so tiny


    ¡°Oh no, I forgot my bag!¡± Rosalynn reached the elevator door and realized she¡¯d left her bag in the


    consulting room.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Noah offered, and turned to run back to the consulting room.


    Rosalyn stood still, gently stroking her belly


    She was thinking, if Wayne didn¡¯t keep his promise, he¡¯d never know how great kids hed lost!


    Considering how eager Wayne was for a childtely, Rosalynn wondered, would he be happy if he


    knew?


    He should be, right¡­


    Noah returned to the consulting room.


    The doctor from just now was about to finish work.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing Noah back, he joked, ¡°Dr. Hond, when do you n to treat us to a wedding celebration?¡±


    Noah was taken aback, then he came to his senses.


    This person must have misunderstood his rtionship with Rosalynn


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s up to her¡± Noah replied, very polite


    Ho


    ¡°The baby is on the way, you better hurry up. Otherwise, she won¡¯t fit in her wedding dress as her belly


    grows!¡± Noah smiled but didn¡¯t pursue the conversation any further. After a brief exchange of words, he


    took the bag, bid farewell, and left.


    ¡°It seems that she must be someone he genuinely cares about to make the refined Dr. Hond act this


    way¡±


    Rosalynn was relieved to have her bag back.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work now. Would you like to have dinner together?¡± Noah offered.


    Feeling a sense of helplessness, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Maybe next time. For now, I¡¯m afraid of getting you


    into trouble.¡±


    Noah frowned


    ¡°He has someone watching you?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but just in case¡±


    Noah was silent for a moment, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Noah, thank you Rosalynn said gratefully


    Dummy Noah¡¯s heart ached.


    He regretted every day during this time.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    If he hade back sooner, if he had been by Lynn¡¯s side earlier¡­.


    Would all this have happened now?


    The more Noah thought about it, the more pain he felt


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of situation the proud Rosalynn would have been in to get close to


    Wayne


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalynn went straight back to the hotel.


    Not long after, Hria returned


    When Rosalynn went over, she saw Hna crying


    ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn frowned and walked over, asking with concern.


    Hria pat the space beside her, signaling for Rosalynn to sit down.


    After Rosalynn sat down, Hna held her hand ¡°Last time at the sanatorium, you left early and didn¡¯t


    know about something.¡± Hria sighed.


    ¡°Turns out, when my daughter-inw left, she was already pregnant.¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked, ¡°Your son didn¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°Nobody knew!¡± Hna was very sad. Later I thought about it, she must have wanted to tell me, and


    then the ident happened that day¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    Perhaps because she was pregnant now, she felt some empathy for Adeline.


    ¡°So, are you here in L City to find the child?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yep!¡± Hna nodded, ¡°Adeline¡¯s biological parents probably didn¡¯t want us to find anything rted to


    her, I can¡¯t find anything about the child!¡±


    Rosalynn felt a little helpless.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel that if she were Adeline¡¯s biological parents, she would have made the


    same choice. However, she understood that not everything in this world can be remedied or made up


    for


    Resalynn empathized with Adeline, recognizing that she must have endured more suffering than Hria


    during that period. Seeking to offer sce, Rosalynn did her best to providefort. ¡°Don¡¯t be too


    saddened. Perhaps Adeline is doing well?¡± she suggested optimistically.


    Hna shook her head, ovee with emotion. ¡°How can a young child who lost her mother be doing


    well?¡± shemented, expressing the deep pain and concern she felt for Adeline¡¯s well being


    Rosalynn immediately thought of herself.


    Yes¡­


    A child without a mother indeed doesn¡¯t have it easy


    Hnia¡¯s emotions quickly became very depressed.


    She took out her phone and looked through her photo album for a picture of the four of them together.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn hurriedly changed the topic.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Baldrick and I, and the other two, were all schoolmates¡± Hria said with regret, ¡°In thest couple of


    years, they¡¯ve been leaving one by one¡±


    Baldrick?


    Honestly, Rosalynn was a bit curious about what he looked like, so she instinctively moved closer.


    ¡°You want to see Baldrick, right?¡± Hna smiled and handed the zoomed-in photo to Rosalynn..


    Rosalynn smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, you said Baldrick was very handsome when he was young.¡±


    As Rosalynn spoke, her eyes fell on the photo.


    At first nce, Rosalynn had to admit that Hria wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all.


    Baldrick was really handsome.


    At second nce, Rosalynn felt like she had seen Baldrick somewhere before.


    Where had she seen him?


    Rosalynn thought carefully, but she just couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Way more handsome than Wayne, right? You¡¯re even speechless¡± Hna interrupted Rosalynn¡¯s


    thoughts.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment before saying honestly, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen Baldrick somewhere


    before, but I can¡¯t remember where.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him in the sanatorium?¡± Hria blurted out


    As she uttered those words, a sudden realization washed over her. It dawned on her that Baldrick,


    during that period, had already be a mere skeleton Hna spoke slowly, her gaze fixed on


    Baldrick¡¯s once-handsome face, and let out a sigh. ¡°Baldrick was engaged in charity work before he fell


    ill, and it garnered significant media attention. You might havee across the news,¡± she exined.


    ¡°He camed a deep sense of guilt regarding Adeline. Adeline vanished without a trace, and his


    involvement in charity work wasrgely driven by a desire to atone for that guilt. But little did he know¡­


    Adeline¡¯s life was cut tragically short

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Rosalynn stayed with Hna for a while until she took her medicine and went to sleep. Then she went


    back to her own room.


    She took out her phone and replied to Wayne¡¯s message, then the video call came in.


    Rosalynn answered


    Wayne was still workingte


    They chatted for a while, and Rosalynn gradually started to nod off on this end


    Seeing her sleepy appearance, Wayne thought she was so adorable.


    ¡°Rosa,¡± he called her softly


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯tpletely lost her memory from the past five years.


    Instinctively, she softly replied, ¡°I miss you too¡±


    Wayne instantly stiffened


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯lle to get you soon, he said even more tenderly and resolutely


    There was no movement on Rosalynn¡¯s end, and her breathing gradually evened out, she had fallen


    asleep like this.


    Wayne kept the video call running without disconnecting. While managing his paperwork, he stole


    nces at Rosalynn from time to time.


    Each time heid eyes on her, he felt an instant surge of rejuvenation. These days, Wayne had never


    experienced such profound happiness before.


    When the thought of ending their engagement initially crossed his mind, Wayne swiftly abandoned the


    idea due to the potential risks and significant losses


    involved


    Yet, now that he was really starting to do so, he realized that Rosalynn was more important in his heart


    than those losses and hidden dangers.


    The next morning


    Rosalynn was awakened by a phone call.


    She picked up the phone, which had a note indicating it was from Nelly


    Nelly was Rosalynn¡¯s neighbor, who used to live on Gravel Lane,


    Now, only Nelly still lived there


    Every month, Rosalynn would give Nelly $1,000 to keep an eye on the house.


    This was the first time Nelly had called her.


    Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Lynn, please take some time off and return as soon as possible! A man who ims to be your uncle


    has arrived with a group of people, attempting to seize control of your house¡± Nelly¡¯s voice trembled


    with anxiety


    In the background, a cacophony of noise could be heard, adding to the sense of urgency. Amidst the


    chaos, Rosalynn managed to discern one distinct sentence.


    ¡°This house belongs to my parents. I am their only son. When they died, the house should be miner


    ¡°I¡¯ll be night there!¡± Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    Her grandparents had a son?


    Rosalynn had never heard them mention that before.


    On the contrary, her grandmother once said that her mother was their only daughter,


    Her grandparents were both very responsible people. If they had a son, they would never ignore him.


    After getting dressed, Rosalynn went to tell Hria


    ¡°Old Mrs Jared, there¡¯s some stuff going on at home, and I need to go deal with it.¡±


    Hna was having breakfast, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet Rosalynn answered truthfully


    ¡°Have Calvin take some people with her Hria didn¡¯t ask further


    After getting to know each other during this time, she noticed that Rosalynn didn¡¯t like to discuss her


    family matters too much.


    Although it was a little embarrassing, Rosalynn really didn¡¯t know what was going on back home, so it¡¯s


    better to bring a few people along than to go there by herself


    She¡¯s now the mother of two babies, and she can¡¯t take risks as easily as before.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Mrs. Jared¡±

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    ¡°Stop being so normal with me, go¡±¡±


    Rosalynn then left with Calvin and the three bodyguards


    The hotel wasn¡¯t far from Gravel Lane


    They arrived in ten minutes.


    ¡°Today, without my permission, no one can to enter this door unless you killed me!¡±


    As soon as they arrived, Rosalynn heard Nelly¡¯s trembling voice


    ¡°Old woman, what does this house have to do with you? Why do you care?¡± A middle-aged man yelled


    loudly.


    There were seven or eight men behind him who looked fierce and evil.


    ¡°Am I, the owner of the house, eligible to care?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, Nelly immediately eximed, ¡°Lynn, you¡¯re finally here! If you didn¡¯te, this


    bunch of bandits from nowhere would¡¯ve bullied me to death


    Rosalynn rushed over immediately.


    Calvin and the bodyguards followed closely behind.


    The professional bodyguards were clearly more powerful than those other men.


    ¡°Nelly, are you hurt?¡± Rosalynn asked gently


    ¡°If you cameter, they would¡¯ve beaten me!¡± Nelly said while wiping her tears.


    ¡°Old woman, when did I ever say I wanted to beat you?¡±


    Rosalynn looked towards the man who spoke and asked, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Are you Rosalynn?¡± The man asked disdainfully


    ¡°Sir, please mind your tone when talking with my boss¡± A bodyguard replied coldly


    Rosalynn looked at the bodyguard gratefully


    The man became fearful in an instant


    Where on earth did she find these powerful men?


    Im her uncle, what does it matter? The man muttered.


    ¡°Uncle¡± I¡¯ve never heard of you before¡±


    ¡°Well, you should ask your grandparents! They dumped me after I was bom and never came to see me


    if I hadn¡¯t seen the remittance recently and asked my parents, I wouldn¡¯t even know what really


    happened!¡±


    After speaking, the man took out a thick stack of remittance slips.


    Rosalynn nced at them


    Indeed, the name on the remittance slip was her grandmother¡¯s


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything Rosalynn still believed in her grandparents.


    The man sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking You want


    to pocket all the money from this house yourself, right?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even know about the house, but this so-called uncle seemed to know everything.


    ¡°As long as you can prove you¡¯re my grandparents¡¯ child, I¡¯ll give you what you deserve¡± Rosalynn said


    coldly. ¡°If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re here just to cause trouble and don¡¯t me me for showing no


    mercy


    ¡°They¡¯re dead¡¯ How can I prove it?¡± The man shouted frantically


    Calvin couldn¡¯t understand the words, but he was annoyed by the ruckus


    He stepped forward and kicked the man.


    *Ouch!¡±


    The man was kicked to the ground, covering his chest and rolling in pain.


    ¡°How could you hit him? He¡¯s your uncle!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can you guys bully people like that?¡±


    The men whom the man brought became noisy


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother with them.


    She looked at the man on the ground, rolling in pain with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Even if my grandparents are dead, you can still do a DNA test with me if we¡¯re rted. I¡¯ll


    acknowledge you as my uncle¡±


    ¡°Very well he spat out through gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re holding me to your words!¡±


    With the support of hispanions, the man persevered through the pain and managed to nse to his


    feet.


    Rosalynn fixed her gaze upon him, hoping to catch a glimpse of remorse etched on his face. However,


    to her disappointment, there was no such trace to be found


    This man seemed to be extremely sure that he was her grandparents child


    ¡°To prevent you from running away, let¡¯s go right now!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ¡°Lynn!¡±


    At this moment, Noah¡¯s voice rang out from behind the crowd


    Rosalynn was stunned


    Nelly humedly greeted Noah, ¡°You finally made it


    ¡°Nelly, are you alright?¡± Noah was still wearing his white coat, probablying straight from the


    hospital.


    Tm fine Nelly shook her head


    ¡°What about you?¡± Noah nervously looked at Rosalynn


    Tm fine too Why are you here?¡± Rosalynn asked in a low voice


    ¡°Nelly called me Noah replied and then looked at the troublemakers


    Nelly also exined quietly to Rosalynn, ¡®I saw those guys were all big men, and I was afraid you little


    girl couldn¡¯t handle it. Noah came to see me earlier and told me to call him if anything happened¡±


    ¡°I see¡± Rosalynn whispered, ¡°Nelly, you should go back and rest first. We have enough people here¡±


    ¡°Ahr


    Nelly was afraid that she would get involved if a fight really broke out


    ¡°Are we going to do the paternity test or not?¡± the man urged impatiently.


    Howe another man has appeared!


    Noah already had an idea of the situation from Nelly¡¯s phone call


    He worriedly looked at Rosalynn


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe in my grandparents¡¯ character¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough


    for everyone present to hear


    The man was funous!


    Even animals have affection for their offspring


    Under clearly wealthy circumstances, they abandoned their own son for decades, not caring for him at


    all. They died without leaving anything for him


    The house had actually been bequeathed to their granddaughter, who didn¡¯t even share their bloodline


    It was a stark realization for the man, contemting how his entire life had been manned by


    unsessful endeavors due to ack of financial resources-his mamage, his career, everything


    He nced at Rosalynn once more, perhaps seeking sce or drawing inspiration from her presence


    He had previously dated a gold-digger, so he knew about some luxury items


    The cashmere coat she was wearing alone would cost tens of thousands of dors.


    All this should have been his!


    Not too long after


    Rosalynn and the man who imed to be her uncle had their blood drawn for the test,


    It was only then that Rosalynn found out his name was Talbot


    Talbot was in a hurry and paid extra money, so the results would be avable tomorrow


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny the results when theye out!¡±


    Talbot sneered at Rosalynn before leaving.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how he could be so confident based on some remittance slips that he was


    definitely her grandparents¡¯ child.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Noah asked gently


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee. The hospital is so busy¡­


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was afraid something would happen to you¡± Noah said solemnly


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless


    Noah was so good to her that she felt a little overwhelmed


    Noah, please return to your work. I have my own bodyguards apanying me.¡± Rosalynn reassured


    him.


    Noah nced at Calvin and the others, visibly startled as his face lost color


    Rosalynn recognized his misunderstanding, realizing he must have assumed they were Wayne¡¯s men.


    She thought for a moment but didn¡¯t exin


    Sure enough, Noah didrit say anything more. He talked with her a bit more before leaving.


    Rosalynn called Hria and then returned to Gravel Lane.


    The lock on the gate at home was already covered in rust


    Rosalynn stood in front of the lock, thinking about the past


    After her grandfather passed away, she and her grandmother moved to H City. After that, she had only


    come back twice


    1/2


    Thest time was when her grandmother passed away, it¡¯s not that there was anything bad about this


    ce for her.


    On the contrary, everything here was too good


    She grew up here, being taken care of and loved by her mother and grandparents.


    But now, they were all gone


    This ce had also be a forbidden area of her memories.


    Rosalynn unlocked the door and went in.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    The courtyard, which used to be spotlessly cleaned by Grandma, is now overgrown with weeds.


    Thankfully, Grandma gave away many beautiful nts to the neighbors before leaving


    Otherwise, they probably would have withered by now.


    The grape trellis where the family used to cool off in summer is now decayed and broken, with withered


    grape vines.


    Rosalynn opened the door and walked in


    Most of the furniture in the house is covered with white cloth.


    Rosalynn stood at the door and took a nce


    Sure enough, every nook and cranny of the house held memories of their happy past


    She felt like crying


    A momentter, she enters her mother¡¯s bedroom.


    In the nightstand beside the bed are her mom¡¯s belongings


    There are very few of her mother¡¯s things left


    Apart from some clothes and a few pieces of jewelry, the only thing left was a photo album.


    Her grandfather loved taking photos, most of the pictures in the album were of the family on trips and


    outings.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When she left the house, Rosalynn wanted to take the album with her, but Grandma wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Rosalynn even went on a hunger strike for two days.


    Finally, Grandma said, ¡°This is what your mom loved. We¡¯re leaving, so we should leave something


    behind for her¡±


    Throughout the night, Rosalynn wept, clutching the album tightly to her chest. With great care, she


    safeguarded it, cing it within the nightstand, before departing from home alongside her grandmother


    Now, Rosalynn retrieved the cherished album, handling it delicately. She tenderly brushed the surface,


    revealing faded doodles she had drawn as an innocent and naive child Overwhelmed with emotion, she


    cautiously opened the album, tears welling in her eyes. Yet, as she began to flip through the pages, a


    mixture of Taughter and tears fills the room, resonating with the depths of her heart


    The first photo was of her just after she was born. In the bottom righter, Mom wrote, ¡°My ugly


    baby¡±


    Photo after photo, she looked through them.


    Reading the humorous notes her mom wrote, Rosalynn cried while asionallyughing


    The album quickly came to an end


    Rosalynn thought there would be no more pictures


    Yet, a corner of a photo peeked out from the protectiveyer after casually flipping.


    Rosalynn was taken aback


    She pulled thater slowly, revealing another picture!


    Surprised, Rosalynn eagerly flipped the photo over


    This time, she was utterly shocked.


    It¡¯s a picture of two people.


    Amongst the individuals captured in the photograph, the youthful faces of Rosalynn¡¯s loved ones came


    into focus. There, unmistakably, was her mother, appearing to be around twelve or thirteen years old at


    the time the picture was taken.


    Additionally, standing beside her mother, with an expression of deep affection on his face, was none


    other than Baldrick-the very same man featured in the image Hna had on her cell phone. The


    realization stroke Rosalynn with a mix of surprise, curiosity, and a flood of emotions


    At that moment, Rosalynn finally remembered why Baldrick seemed so familiar


    Rosalynn vaguely recalled the events from that year.


    That day, she was half asleep and saw her mom crying over a photo


    She rushed over to her mom, who hugged her and said, ¡°Mom¡¯s fine, just¡­¡±


    She choked up


    Missing Dad¡±


    Those words were spoken very softly.


    During that time, her grandparents were not around, so Rosalynn assumed that her mom was missing


    her grandfather


    Sheforted her mom for a while, and even took several nces at that photo


    Now that she remembered it, wasn¡¯t it this photo?


    ¡°Missing Dad.¡± Rosalynn murmured, feeling an icy chill down her spine as she seems to realize


    something

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    In L city. Adeline, who passed away early, had a daughter¡­


    Her mom also lived in L city, named Addy Tesdal, who also passed away early and had a daughter


    Also, about her grandparents.


    Rosalynn was puzzled as a child, wondering why her friends all had so many rtives, but her family


    didn¡¯t have any Lets say¡­ her grandparents were Adeline¡¯s birth parents.


    They were once involved in special work, andter hid their identities¡­they wouldn¡¯t contact their


    rtives, of course


    And about her grandparents¡¯ illness. the doctors who treated them first asked if they had been exposed


    to chemical things. Addy Tesdal was Adeline!


    Those experiences that sounded so infuriating for her as an outsider were her mom¡¯s past!


    Seething with anger, Rosalynn was suddenly interrupted by the earringsing of her cell phone.


    Caught off guard, she picked it up, only to see that it was Wayne calling


    In an instant, her anger transformed into a deep sense of sorrow.


    Without hesitation, she answered the call


    Before she could utter a word, she heard Wayne¡¯s voice, dripping with coldness ¡°Did you happen to


    see Noah?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s grievance shattered in a moment.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you right now, bye.¡±


    She had just cried, and her voice still trembled uncontrobly.


    Wayne immediately sensed something was wrong, ¡°Rosa, what happened?¡±


    ¡°If you can find out I saw Noah, then check why I am like this¡± Rosalynn hung up the phone, turned it


    off.


    She looked at the double photo again, thinking of her youthful but happy mom.


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t let the people who hurt you go!¡± Rosalynn said angrily.


    Yvonne!


    Latham!!


    And¡­


    Hrial


    It was these people who destroyed her mother, causing her to spend herst years in despair and pain.


    Rosalynn stayed home until sunset with the album, then left.


    After the paternity test, Rosalynn let Calvin go


    The remaining three still watched over Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn had been inside all afternoon, and they were a little womed


    Seeing here out safe and sound, they all breathed a sigh of relief


    ¡°Miss Tesdal, Mrs. Jared is waiting for you to have dinner¡±


    Rosalynn looked cold, I¡¯m not feeling well, and I want to rest. Please tell Old Mrs. Jared for me.¡±


    They were all stunned


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, walked to the alley, and got into the car


    Back at the hotel, Rosalynn didn¡¯t greet Hria and went straight to her room to sleep.


    Hna was a little worried


    The bodyguards told her everything that happened today.


    After listening. Hna thought that Rosa was probably annoyed


    Rosalynn had a restless night


    Her dreams were filled with her mom crying and looking at photos, or Latham and Yvonne¡¯s mouths.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She woke up from another nightmare


    There was another person beside Rosalynn


    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±


    Wayne had just arrived, his body cold.


    Seeing Rosalynn wake up, he hurried over


    ¡°You


    Rosalynn was a bit out of it


    I know everything now¡± Wayne touched Rosalynn¡¯s sweaty hair, Tm sorry for losing my temper


    Rosalynn was very tired

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡®Til have someone deal with that guy¡± Wayne said gently


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak.


    She felt like she needed to do something to rx herself right now.


    ¡°Wayne¡± Rosalynn called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, and then choked out the words, ¡°Can you kiss me?¡±


    Wayne looked at her pitiful appearance, his heart aching tembly.


    He humedly kissed her gently


    ¡°Kiss me again¡±


    Wayne simply gave her a long, deep kiss.


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t be upset. From now on, I¡¯ll trust you


    He had also heard about Noah and Rosalynn¡¯s meeting today.


    He hadn¡¯t figured out exactly what had happened before calling Rosalynn


    Rosalynn suddenly thought of her mother¡¯s ordeal as she listened to Wayne¡¯s words.


    ¡°If you go back on your word, I won¡¯t want you anymore¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Wayne smiled and agreed


    Perhaps because of Wayne¡¯s presence, Rosalynn slept very soundly in the second half of the night


    When it was time for the appointment to see the report, Wayne didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to go.


    But Rosalynn felt that it was her family¡¯s affair after all.


    And it concerned her deceased grandparents, so she had to be there


    With no other choice, Wayne could only apany her


    After eating a simple breakfast and changing clothes, Rosalynn and Wayne left together.


    Hria came out just in time


    She was stunned when she saw Wayne, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡± Wayne answered


    Hna looked at Rosalynn.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Rosalynn reached out and firmly grasped Wayne¡¯s hand right in front of Hria


    Their fingers intertwined tightly, creating a poignant moment.


    Wayne himself was momentarily taken aback by this unexpected gesture.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Jared, we have something to do, we need to hurry¡± Rosalynn spoke up.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead¡±


    After that, Rosalynn walked away hand in hand with Wayne


    Looking at Rosalynn¡¯s back, Hna frowned slightly.


    She felt that Rosa¡¯s attitude towards her seemed to have be much colder


    Could it be that Wayne spoke ill of her?


    When she knew Hna couldn¡¯t see them anymore, Rosalynn instinctively wanted to let go of Wayne¡¯s


    hand, but Wayne didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°There are people Rosalynn lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make headlines yet!¡±


    Wayne was speechless


    He had already obediently dressed in casual clothes, wearing a baseball cap and mask.


    Why was she still not at easel


    In the end, Wayne reluctantly let go of her hand.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At 9:30am, Rosalynn and Wayne arrived at the paternity testing center.


    Talbot and hispanions had already arrived


    He had been kicked pretty hard yesterday


    Calvin was a professional, so his kicks had skill, not breaking bones, but always making you suffer a


    good deal.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯ve got quite an exciting private life, huh? Changed to another man now?¡± Talbot saw


    that Rosalynn didn¡¯t bring the others from yesterday and immediately grew bolder


    ¡°Scumbags see everything as scummy.¡± Wayne sneered.


    Having upset his wife like that, today he didn¡¯t care if this guy was some kind of uncle or not, he


    wouldn¡¯t have it easy


    You¡­ Talbot immediately stood up, and the others followed suit.


    ¡°Are we here to see the report or what? Rosalynn impatiently interrupted him, ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll


    give you a chance after the report.¡±


    Talbot red at Rosalynn hatefully.


    She was right.


    The most pressing matter night now was to see the results!


    After confirming that both parties were present, the staff read the report.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    The identification result showed that Talbot and Rosalynn had no blood rtion at all.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this revtion, Talbot was utterly dumbfounded, unable toprehend the information


    presented to him.


    He reacted instinctively, causing a scene with his vehement denial.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way! Your identification must be mistaken,pletely wrong!¡± Talbot¡¯s outburst caused the


    staff¡¯s expression to darken, clearly indicating her growing annoyance and frustration


    She had identally bumped into this group of people at a restaurant yesterday.


    She knew this group of people was after the little girl¡¯s family property.


    ¡°Ourb is well known nationwide, and our identification results have never been wrong. You and this


    lady simply have no blood rtion!¡± she answered. After making a scene, Talbot suddenly seemed to


    think of


    something.


    He looked at Rosalynn fiercely: ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    ¡°Either your mom isn¡¯t my parents¡¯ biological child, or you¡¯re not your mom¡¯s biological child! That¡¯s why


    we don¡¯t have any blood rtion¡±¡± Talbot looked somewhat


    mad


    Wayne¡¯s anger began to rise


    Rosalynn held his hand, looked at Talbot, and smirked, ¡°You¡¯re really funny. Just because my


    grandmother gave you money once, you assumed you were their child. Last night I thought about how


    many children my mother, and my grandparents had helped. You¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    Tm different Talbot yelled.


    ¡°My foster father told me that it was Julia and her husband who gave me to them, and that¡¯s when she


    promised to send money regrly! I¡¯m not like those people who were helped! I am their son!¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively looked at Wayne.


    Wayne inquired, his curiosity piqued. ¡°In what year did that incident ur?¡±


    ¡°It was in the winter of 1985¡± Talbot blurted out with fervor, ¡°I am their son! You can¡¯t deny it! I won¡¯t be


    deceived! If you doubt me, go ask the residents of R City about Talbot!¡±


    Rosalynn, maintaining herposure, jotted down the timeframe, her expression remaining aloof. T


    have no interest in your tale whatsoever, she responded icily ¡°As I mentioned before, if you wish for me


    to recognize you, present concrete evidence. However, if you dare to trespass near my home again, I


    will not hesitate to contact the authorities and have you arrested¡±


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t be like this!¡±


    One of Talbot¡¯spanions, who looked very sleazy, said.


    ¡°You and your mom livedfortably with your grandparents. Did you ever think about what life your


    uncle has been living? The man your grandmother found to raise him was an awful person. They spent


    all the money your grandmother gave them on themselves. Your uncle only went to elementary school,


    and they didn¡¯t let him continue his studies¡­ I bet you went to college, right?¡±


    Rosalynn:¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re living so well, wearing clothes that cost us a year¡¯s worth of wages, what¡¯s the harm in


    giving your uncle the house?¡±


    ¡°Who is her uncle?¡±


    Wayne spoke impatiently, his aura very intimidating.


    As soon as he spoke, all of Talbot¡¯s friends were terrified.


    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, that¡¯s still my wife¡¯s property, and if she doesn¡¯t want to give it, no one else can touch


    it!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in amazement


    Wife?


    Who¡¯s his wife?


    What kind of craziness is he up to now?


    ¡°Fine!¡± Talbot said spitefully


    ¡°Fine!¡± He pointed at Rosalynn, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At the entrance

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    One of the sleazy guys frowned and asked, ¡°We¡¯vee all this way, and now we¡¯re just gonna let it


    go?¡±


    Before following Talbot, it was agreed that they would get some benefits if they managed to snatch the


    house.


    Now, there was no benefit to be had.


    Others might not know Talbot, but they did?


    He would make money one day and spend it all in three days. He might not even have the money for a


    return ticket.


    ¡°This is not over! She has nothing to do with my parents, so the house can only be mine!¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Thepanion asked.


    Talbot red at the appraisal center with anger.


    ¡°If someone is getting in my way, then I¡¯ll just get rid of them, right?¡±


    In thete autumn of L City, the streets were adomed with ginkgo trees whose leaves had turned a


    vibrant shade of yellow, Rosalynn, bundled up in arge scarf, revealed only her wide eyes.


    ¡°I feel like going for a walk, she said, gazing at Wayne.


    ¡°Sure¡± Wayne nodded


    Rosalynn figured out the direction.


    She led Wayne fowards the snack street.


    ¡°Talbot probably really thought my grandparents were some rich people. Rosalynn suddenly mocked as


    they walked.


    Wayne looked at her but didn¡¯t say anything


    When he was with her, she had more than 700,000 dors in debt in addition to her grandmother¡¯s


    medical expenses.


    Of course, 700,000 dors were nothing to him.


    However, it was unbearable for Rosalynn at the time.


    ¡°When I was a kid, my family was nice, but it started to get bad when my grandpa got sick.¡±


    Rosalynn skillfully caught a falling ginkgo leaf, her voice filled with a touch of mncholy ¡°Even after


    depleting our savings, we resorted to borrowing money. Yet, my grandfather still sumbed to his


    illness after enduring six months of hardship.¡±


    Wayne, not typically inclined towards offeringfort, raised his hand and tenderly stroked Rosalynn¡¯s


    head with hisrge palm


    Startled, Rosalynn red at him and retorted, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? I¡¯m not some puppy to


    be petted!¡±Rosalynn red at him.


    Wayne took the opportunity to pull down his mask, leaned over, and kissed her lips.


    After the kiss, Wayne instantly stood up straight and put his mask back on


    Rosalynn stood there, somewhat dazed.


    Why did she suddenly feel like they were a yful couple?


    ¡°Was your debt back then because of this reason?¡± Wayne acted as if he hadn¡¯t done anything just now


    and brought the conversation back.


    Rosalynn was stunned


    ¡°No¡± She whispered, ¡°After my grandma and I moved to H City, we had been doing foreign trade


    business and paid off the debt soon. That year my grandpa fell ill, a ship full of goods sank in the sea. It


    was supposed to be insured, but my grandma¡¯s assistant saw that we hadn¡¯t had any idents with


    ourrge policies, so she quietly pocketed the money and only bought basic insurance. In the end, all


    of our money was used up, and we had to sell the house and the car¡±


    Her grandma used tofort her


    As long as they were alive, they could earn money.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But she never got to that day


    Although Wayne always knew that Rosalynn¡¯s past wasn¡¯t smooth, after listening to her calmly rte


    these details, he still felt so sad for her.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think about it anymore¡± Wayne said softly.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not dwell on those matters,¡± Rosalynn suggested, taking a deep breath. The snack street


    just ahead used to be my favorite spot as a child! President -Silverman, would you allow me to treat


    you there?¡±


    Wayne directed his gaze towards her


    Her face, petite in size, was now partially obscured, revealing only a pair of eyes resembling those of a


    gentle deer in the forest.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Just as Wayne was about to agree, his phone rang


    He nced at the phone, and his expression turned serious


    After he finished the call, Rosalynn knew that Wayne wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the snack street.


    ¡°Rosa, there¡¯s something waiting for me to handle in the H City Wayne looked apologetic and ruffled


    her hair. ¡°Once I¡¯m done with that, I¡¯ll apany you back to the L City for a while¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I understand¡± But in her heart, she wondered if that time would reallye.


    When Wayne apanied Rosalynn back to the hotel, Hria had already left.


    Rosalynn coldly nced at her room door and tumed back to her own room.


    In the evening. Hria returned exhausted, and Calvin came to call Rosalynn to have dinner together.


    ¡°Still no news?¡± Rosalynn asked slowly as she sipped her water.


    Hria shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether she¡¯s still living in the L City. I n to find Adeline first.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to find her?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯ll eventually have to be buried in a cemetery. I¡¯ll go to each cemetery and search for her grave


    one by one,¡± Hria replied.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand stiffened.


    How could her mother be willing to see them again?


    ¡°Granny Jared, have you ever thought that she might not want to see you again?¡± Rosalynn looked at


    Hria. ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve said, you and the others hurt her so much. She was such an


    arrogant and outstanding person. Why would she be willing to see you again?¡±


    Hna¡¯s body slightly stiffened. ¡°I just want to apologize in person¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing when she¡¯s already dead?¡± Rosalynn continued to ask.


    ¡°Rosa, why are you so confrontational today?¡± Hria frowned.


    Every word Rosalynn said today struck her sore spots.


    Rosalynn said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Yesterday, I went home and found some of my mother¡¯s belongings. Did I not


    tell you? My mother¡¯s family was also destroyed by a mistress in the marriage, and in the end, she


    chose to leave this world¡±


    Rosalynn knew that with Hria¡¯s abilities, she would eventually uncover the truth.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t worried about being found by her. But before that happened, she wanted to nt the


    seeds of pain in Hria¡¯s heart.


    Hria¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°I looked at my mother¡¯s belongings and thought about how much she hated that man and his mother,


    who made the wrong choice. They humiliated her and left her with nowhere to go!¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± Hria spoke softly, seemingly trying to console her.


    Rosalynn said. ¡°For my mother, they were a nightmare and a tragic past. So I wonder, would Ms.


    Adeline have the same thoughts about you?¡±


    ¡°Dang¡±¡±


    The fork was mmed hard on the table


    Hnia said, ¡°Rosalynn, have I spoiled you too much that you dare to speak to me like this?¡±


    Calvin was somewhat puzzled, while the other bodyguards were having unpleasant expressions.


    ¡°Granny Jared, I just hope you can consider the deceased,¡± Rosalynn calmly looked at Hria.


    Hria¡¯s breathing became heavier with anger.


    The two of them confronted each other for a while.


    One of the reasons why Hnia could attain her current status was that she could listen to others.


    Hria sat down wearily.


    ¡°I just feel that she should know that her grievances have been resolved.¡± Hria¡¯s tone carried


    exhaustion.


    It had only been a short month, but the elegant silver-haired olddy Rosalynn saw in the care center,


    had somewhat aged so much.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Rosalynn remained silent


    After a moment, Hria looked at Rosalynn again.


    The simnties between Rosalynn¡¯s background and that of her granddaughter were striking


    ¡°Rosa, do you have any other rtives in your family?¡± she asked.


    Rosalynn lowered her head, stirring the soup with her spoon. ¡°No, they¡¯re all gone¡±


    Hria was taken aback. ¡°Gone?¡±


    ¡°They all died of illness, Rosalynn replied.


    Hnia furrowed her brow tightly, as if in serious thought.


    Rosalynn set down her spoon


    ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far, Granny Jared, would you like to know how a girl from an ordinary family like


    me ended up by Wayne¡¯s side?¡± she said.


    Hria vaguely sensed that there might not be anything good behind this.


    Hria said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say¡­¡±


    Tve alreadye to terms with it, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. Rosalynn interrupted.


    ¡°You all can leave¡± Hna waved her hand.


    The bodyguards all left the room


    There was still a set of knife and fork on Rosalynn¡¯s dining mat. She thought to herself, now that the


    bodyguards have left, if she were to take the knife and harm Hna, it would be a form of revenge for


    her mother, right?


    But it was just a thought.


    She knew who the real culprit was


    ¡°Where should I start?¡± Rosalynn muttered to herself. ¡°Let¡¯s start with my grandmother¡¯s business


    ident. She lost all her savings, sold the RV, and still had a lot of money left to repay Then, she


    suddenly got a terminal illness¡±


    In just a few words, Hna¡¯s brow furrowed tightly


    ¡°People came every day to collect the debts, and my grandmother¡¯s condition deteriorated rapidly. At


    that time, I was still a college student, and the money I earned from part-time jobs wasn¡¯t even enough


    for my grandmother¡¯s daily medication,¡± Rosalynn paused.


    ¡°Just when I was considering dying together with my grandmother, Wayne appeared. His beloved


    person married into the royal family of a European country after he had an ident and fell into a


    coma. And I was lucky enough to bear some resemnce to that person he loved.¡±


    Hna¡¯s face darkened


    She thought that Wayne protected Rosalynn so much because he truly liked her, but it turned out.


    Rosalynn was just a substitute?


    ¡°He spent arge sum of money to buy me off and found a good doctor for my grandmother. From that


    day on, I¡¯ve been by his side, imitating his beloved person in every aspect, even dressing up and


    styling my hair like her Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hria was furious. ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t see you as a person!¡±


    ¡°He spent so much money just to buy me and y the role of her, Rosalynn said.


    ¡°No more pretending in the future!¡± Hnia said sternly. ¡°When we go back this time, you¡¯lle with


    me and get as far away from him as possible. Have him find someone else¡±


    Hna¡¯s anger pleased Rosalynn greatly


    Very well


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I was just a random girl for now, and you were already so angry. One day, when you found out that I


    was actually your granddaughter, these anger and resentment would turn into knives that hurt yourself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Rosalynn lowered her eyelids. ¡°Now, I¡¯m the only one left, and it doesn¡¯t matter


    where I stay.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about finding your father?¡± Hna hesitated and asked.


    Rosalynn seemed to have heard a great joke ¡°Granny Jared, are you joking? Why would I go find him?


    To seek revenge?¡± Hria suddenly froze.


    A chilling feeling surged up her spine.


    Come to think of it¡­ Did Adeline ever mention the past to her granddaughter?


    Would she also harbor the same hatred towards her father and grandmother, just like Rosa?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Rosalynn noticed Hna¡¯s dazed expression. She knew what was going through her mind.


    ¡°Granny Jared¡± she called out softly


    Hna snapped out of her thoughts, a bit flustered, and identally knocked over the soup bowl in


    front of her.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Hna quickly stood up, and Rosalynn also got up to fetch a hot towel to wipe her hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be more careful? Fortunately, the soup had cooled down a bit, or you could have been


    burned,¡± Rosalynn said as she handed Hna the towel


    Hria looked at Rosalynn, her eyes slightly teary ¡°Rosa, it would be so wonderful if I had a


    granddaughter like you.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, her lowered eyes concealing the coldness deep within.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You always talk about how outstanding Mrs. Adeline was. She must have raised an wonderful child as


    well,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡± Hna nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about unpleasant things and have our meal. The dishes must have cooled


    down by now, Rosalynn changed the subject.


    Hna didn¡¯t have much of an appetite during the meal, but Rosalynn enjoyed the food.


    The chef at this hotel was truly skilled, and all the dishes suited her taste


    After dinner, Hria returned to her room feeling low-spirited, and Rosalynn went back to her own room.


    Having eaten her fill, she could now focus on thinking about Talbot


    ¡°The winter of 1985¡­..


    Rosalynn muttered to herself. Had her grandparentspleted their mission by then?


    One thing she could be certain of was that Talbot was definitely not her grandparents¡¯ child


    ¡°The R City


    Rosalynn thought carefully. If Talbot was an abandoned baby that her grandparents had found, they


    wouldn¡¯t have kindly sent money to support him every month.


    It could only mean that Talbot was the child of someone her grandparents knew, and If her spection


    was correct, that person was most likely no longer alive


    If that¡¯s indeed the truth and Talbot was an orphan of her grandparents¡¯ deceased frends, Rosalynn


    hoped he would stop causing trouble.


    Otherwise¡­ even if she wanted to show mercy, Talbot had clearly provoked Wayne today, and Wayne


    wouldn¡¯t let him off easily


    Talbot was unaware of all this. He had worked as a professional troll before and was quite adept at


    smearing others online.


    Late at night, Talbot and a fewpanions started spreading the news online.


    The post read: ¡°Illegitimate daughter Rosalynn upies Talbot¡¯s property, simultaneously dating eight


    men, leading a debauched private life! We have pictures as evidence!


    Talbot smugly finished reading the message. Originally, he thought he would settle for the house, but


    since Rosalynn was so uncooperative, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take harsher measures. Let¡¯s see if she


    has any dignity left in the future!


    ¡°Guys, have you all learned the methods I taught you just now?¡± Talbot asked.


    His friends replied, ¡°Talbot, how many times have you asked us? We¡¯ve learned them a long time ago.


    Let¡¯s get started already!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s begin Let¡¯s give that woman a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Hey, smart me. I¡¯ve taken quite a few pictures!¡± one of his friends said with a lewd grin.


    Originally, he had taken those pictures because Rosalynn was pretty, but little did he know they would


    come in handy.


    ¡°Hey, what if we post all this, but she still doesn¡¯t give up the house?¡± someone asked


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll create fake pictures¡±


    ¡°Creating fake pictures is not as fun. Do you guys know about Al? it can rece a person¡¯s face, Talbot


    said.


    A group of menughed in a perverted manner


    However, theirughter soon faded.


    ¡°Hey, why did the post disappear?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it here either


    ¡°Fuck, this forum has been suspended!¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    The website where Talbot spread rumors this time was arge local forum. Talbot shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s


    switch to another forum and continue!¡±


    Talbot was incredibly foolish and still hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the situation. He thought it was


    just his bad luck to encounter a suspended forum. However, when they switched to the next forum, the


    same thing happened again. ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Talbot grabbed his hair in frustration. Despite the setbacks, he didn¡¯t give up and continued to switch


    forums. They tried three different forums, big and small, but all of them were banned


    Just as he was about to try again, something strange appeared on theirputers-a ghost-like icon.


    Talbot was annoyed and wanted to delete the icon, but he soon found that hisputer was no longer


    under his control.


    The next second, the screens of Talbot and his friends¡¯puters turned ck.


    The owner of the inte cafe had already noticed that something was wrong with their group. As soon


    as he saw the ck screens, he rushed over ¡°What did you guys do?¡±


    The inte cafe owner quickly tried to boot up theputers, but there was no response at all.


    Talbot and his friends stood up and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s because yourputers


    are too old¡±


    The inte cafe owner, a short and round person who looked like a melon, was surrounded by them,


    appearing very vulnerable.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, yourputers are too old!¡± one of Talbot¡¯s friends chimed in. ¡°We haven¡¯t even used up


    the money we paid. Give us a refund?¡±


    The inte cafe owner sneered, ¡°You guys are trying to cheat, huh?¡± Then he blew a whistle, and


    several people rushed in from outside. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°These few brats have damaged theseputers and now want to cheat!¡±


    ¡°There were only a dozenputers in total, and half of them suddenly dead? A man with a scar on


    his face, looking fierce, came over and examined theputers. He said to the owner, ¡°They have a


    virus, and can¡¯t be used anymore.¡±


    Talbot shouted, ¡°How is that possible! We were just browsing the forum!¡±


    ¡°You little brat, there¡¯s surveince here! The owner patted Talbot¡¯s face. ¡°Calcte the losses, if you


    can¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll give you a good beating and hand you over to the police!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Talbot¡¯s friends shouted, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not our fault, it¡¯s him! He¡¯s the one who brought us here!¡±


    Talbot¡¯s legs went weak. How much money would it cost to repair so manyputers?


    ¡°Fuck, you guys are responsible for your ownputers!¡± Talbot roared.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Before the inte cafe staff could take action, a fight broke out among Talbot¡¯s group. The owner


    called the police, and Talbot and his friends, their scalps bleeding, were dragged away.


    The public rtions department of Wayne quickly reported the incident to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Wayne looked at the vulgarnguage fabricated by Talbot, his face incredibly gloomy. ¡°Find a few


    people, wait outside the police station, and take them away as soon as these peoplee out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Silverman.¡±


    After everyone left, Wayne¡¯s gaze fell on a photo.


    Noah appeared nervous, bending down to check if Rosalynn was injured


    Wayne felt annoyed and deleted the photo immediately.


    A momentter, Wayne¡¯s phone rang It was a call from Heatherway.


    He answered expressionlessly. ¡°Miss Rosso, it¡¯ste. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Lately, there have been numerous scandals surrounding the Rosso family. Did you have something to


    do with it?¡± Heatherway asked through gritted teeth. In reality, it was much more than just scandals

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Talbot¡¯s group was taken away by the police, leaving the inte cafe in chaos. Meanwhile, in another


    part of the world, a phone call wasing through to Wayne.


    Wayne answered the call, his tone cold, ¡°Miss Rosso, you need to provide evidence for your words¡±


    ¡°Wayne, we¡¯re about to get married soon. The Rosso family will be a powerful asset for you in the


    future. Why do you have to do this?¡± Heatherway pleaded. The concentrated outbreak of scandals


    started after Enc kidnapped Rosalynn. If it wasn¡¯t Wayne, then who?


    These past few days, Heatherway had been under immense pressure from the Rosso family. It started


    when she arrived in China


    She had told the family that she and Wayne got along very well.


    Now, Wayne had put Encs life in danger all because of a secretary, and he had directly targeted the


    Rosso family.


    ¡°All of this is because of Eric,¡± Wayne sneered. ¡°I suddenly realized that some assistance is


    unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not consider me at all? In the end, what did I do wrong? Heatherway cried, feeling


    extremely wronged.


    If she were in front of Wayne, she would have known just how disdainful his gaze was after hearing her


    words. ¡°Miss Rosso, are you really not at fault?¡± Wayne asked each word carefully.


    Heatherway was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to Eric? What ns did you make? Do you want me to repeat everything to you?¡±


    Wayne asked.


    Wayne had someone crack Eric¡¯s phone, and the contents were astonishing. Eric had a habit of


    recording conversations with members of the Rosso family, and among them. Wayne found several


    recent voice recordings of his conversations with Heatherway.


    He never expected that someone who appeared so gentle and kind would turn out to be so wicked


    behind his back.


    ¡°Did Eric say anything to you? You can¡¯t trust him. It¡¯s all lies! He wanted to drag me down, to destroy


    the alliance between our families!¡± Heatherway hurriedly defended herself.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Wayne¡¯s tone showed impatience.


    ¡°Wayne ¡°Heatherway sobbed on the other end, her sadness growing deeper. I admit, I did something


    wrong¡­ I hid my feelings for you all this time. I have liked you for many, many years, ever since the


    first time I saw you at the ball. And I did feel jealous of Rosalynn, but what woman can bear not being


    jealous of the person she loves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your reason for wanting to harm her?¡± Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    There were many people who liked Wayne, so he felt nothing when faced with this sudden confession.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Heatherway said, feeling wronged.


    Wayne no longer had the mood to continue the conversation, ¡°Miss Rosso, I¡¯ll say it again. If you feel


    wronged, you can cancel the engagement at any time.¡± There was silence on the other end of the


    phone.


    After a few seconds¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°So, if I don¡¯t actively cancel the engagement, you will continue?¡± Heatherway asked.


    Wayne remained silent.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t fear offending my father?¡± she asked sternly.


    ¡°At this point, talking about these things is meaningless,¡± he replied coldly.


    In the past, Wayne might have been wary


    But he had obtained a lot of incredible things from Eric¡¯s phone.


    He no longer needed that caution.


    ¡°Miss Rosso, make your decision, Wayne said before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Talbot!¡± Heatherway shouted loudly, holding the phone in her hand, feeling panicked


    Jones stood beside her, feeling both distressed and angry


    Heatherway was the one she had raised, and when had she ever suffered such grievances? At this


    moment, the phone on the other side of the ocean rang again.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Heatherway didn¡¯t want to pick up the call at all. But¡­ she ended up answering it anyway. The caller


    was her uncle. ¡°Heatherway, what the hell is going on? Why am I also implicated now?¡± her uncle


    bellowed with uncontainable rage.


    Before Heatherway could get a word in, he began tombast her, ¡°Your fianc¨¦ sure is something. He


    managed to get hold of my private conversations! Do you know how much it cost me to prevent those


    from spreading?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it probably wasn¡¯t Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Enough with your excuses¡± he barked angnly.


    Heatherway pursed her lips, her hand forming a tight fist


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much business we¡¯ve lost these past few days because of those scandals?


    The stock prices have plummeted he raged, growing even more livid as he spoke of their losses


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He had contemted retaliating against Wayne in the same way. However, the only scandal they could


    find about the Silverman family and Wayne involved his secretary Rosalynn, and they dare not use


    that.


    Not only was Heatherway their family¡¯sdy and Wayne¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but after the incident with Eric,


    everyone knew that Rosalynn was a treasure in Wayne¡¯s heart that he would not tolerate anyone


    hurting her


    Moreover, the business coboration between the Rosso family and the Silverman Group had officially


    begun. A hefty amount of money had been transferred to the escrow ount, and while Wayne was


    plotting behind the scenes, he was still actively pushing the project coboration on the surface.


    ording to the terms of their agreement, if either side caused the coboration to cease for any


    reason, the defaulter would bear all losses incurred by the other party


    As Heatherway listened to her uncle ranting on the other end of the line, the words Wayne had said to


    her earlier nagged at her mind, causing her to feel incredibly frustrated.


    After hanging up, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how to win back Wayne¡¯s heart for their union. No


    matter what, even if he didn¡¯t love her or kept mistresses, she still wanted to marry him¡­..


    Just then, a new email notification popped up on Heatherway¡¯s phone. She opened it absentmindedly.


    There were six audio files attached to the email.


    Furrowing her brows slightly, she opened one of the files, only to be utterly dumbfounded by its content,


    ¡°Eric, when will you make a move on Rosalynn? Wayne has moved in with her


    Being totally shocked, Heatherway quickly shut off the recording


    ¡°Heatherway¡­¡± Jones looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°Eric recorded it! Wayne sent it to me! He sent it to me!¡¯ Heatherway gripped Jones¡¯s arm in a panic,


    ¡°Jones, what do I do! Wayne will never forgive mel He won¡¯t forgive me


    ¡°Mydy, it¡¯se to this, you must choose between Wayne and your family!¡± Jones said in a grave


    tone.


    Heatherway looked at Jones, and then she copsed onto the floor,ughing bleakly, ¡°Choose? What


    choices do I have? Wayne doesn¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡± Wayne didn¡¯t want to marry her anymore.


    She couldn¡¯t risk being ostracized by her family too. If that happened, she¡¯d have nothing left!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Early the next morning, an explosive piece of news dominated the trending list on social media.


    #The Silverman Group and the Rosso family peacefully break off engagement#


    The reason for the termination was stated as ipatibility of personalities. Adhering to a principle of


    responsibility towards both parties, they chose to dissolve the engagement and continue as friends.


    Furthermore, the joint projects between the Silverman Group and the Rosso family were not affected


    by this dissolution of the engagement.


    Upon seeing the news, Paige immediately dialed Rosalynn. Still groggy from sleep, Rosalynn picked


    up the phone.


    Paige was excitedly jabbering on the other end, ¡°Babe! Are you still sleeping? Get up! Wayne and that


    Heatherway chick have broken off their engagement!¡±


    Rosalynn paused and then opened her eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, Wayne really called off his engagement! Paige said, brimming with excitement.


    Rosalynn sat up, put the phone on speaker, and logged into Twitter. Sure enough, the trending list was


    filled with the relevant news. Wayne had actually kept his promise


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I be. Rosalynn muttered.


    ¡°How can you react so calmly like that? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Paige asked.


    In a sense, Paige had already been won over by Wayne


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy¡± Rosalynny back down, ¡°I¡¯m just extremely tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is with you pregnant women, always so sleepy!¡± Paige paused, ¡°So. babe, are you


    still keeping the pregnancy from Wayne?¡±


    Til tell him about it when I get back to H City Rosalynny back down.


    ¡°You better not just casually blurt it out!¡± Paige suddenly became serious, ¡°You need to make it a


    ceremony, something he¡¯ll never forget in his lifetime!


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°So, what do you suggest would make it ceremonious?¡±


    ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll send you some videos of how the pros do these things!¡±


    Before Rosalynn could say anything, Paige hung up. Lying in bed, Rosalynn stared at the hotel ceiling


    ¡°He really called off the engagement. She muttered to herself, ¡°and it was for me


    She pulled up the nket over her head. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t figure out if it was a dream or if


    Wayne had gone crazy.


    A momentter, Rosalynn¡¯s hand gently rested on her belly, stroking it gently as she said, ¡°Baby, your


    dad seems to be¡­ bing a little softer.¡±


    Paige sent her over a dozen videos all at once. Rosalynn diligently watched them all.


    Every one of them was touching. There were several men, who upon finding out they were going to be


    dads, held their wives and shed tears with joy.


    She pondered for a long time about how Wayne would react upon finding out, but she failed to imagine


    his reaction in the end.


    Just as she was about to call Paige after watching all the videos, Wayne¡¯s call came in. An immediate


    smile graced Rosalynn¡¯s face.


    She picked up. ¡°Morning-¡±


    ¡°Morning, what? I¡¯ve already finished a round of meetings at the office Wayne¡¯s tone carried a hint of


    grievance.


    ¡°I saw the news about the engagement, Rosalynn said slowly


    ¡°So, you saw it, and then what? I¡¯m still the one who calls you first!¡±


    So, he was annoyed about that?


    ¡°I was busy with something else, nning to call you after I was done¡­ Rosalynn muttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s more important than this?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ll know when I get back to H City¡±


    Wayne huffed, but then his tone softened, ¡°Are you happy, Rosa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course Rosalynn answered sincerely


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wayne responded with a smile, ¡°Because of the broken engagement, I have a lot on my


    te here. Good girl, can you stay with Mrs. Jared for a few more days? And I¡¯lle to pick you up


    when I¡¯m finished.¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Rosalynn responded instantly


    She wasn¡¯t a child anymore, so it¡¯s unnecessary for him to pick her up at all. Besides, she was done


    with Hria. She nned on surprising Wayne by going back alone!


    ¡°You agreed so quickly, don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was quite displeased.


    Rosalynn just smiled, but offered no response to Wayne. Soon, he had to head into another meeting.


    The call ended.


    Rosalynn thought to herself that although the Rosso family was the one who proposed to break off the


    engagement, it must have caused quite a bit of trouble for the Bane Corporation and the Silverman


    family, right? She should return and support Wayne. After all, she still held the title of Mr. Silverman¡¯s


    secretary Thinking along these lines, she promptly opened her suitcase and quickly packed her things.


    Then, Rosalynn nned to go across the hall and tell Hria she was leaving. But as she was about to


    step out, she discovered that Hria, having taken a call early in the morning, had left with Calvin


    Rosalynn figured there was no rush. She decided to head out and buy some gifts for her colleagues.


    On a foggy winter morning, Hria¡¯s car was parked outside Hillside Memorial Park, Hunched over in


    the car, her eyes were red and swollen.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here!¡± A young man came running back with Calvin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hna lifted her head in a daze, ¡°Really Is Adeline really here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for, but there is an ¡®Addy¡¯ here,¡± the young man


    responded.


    He had spent months traversing all the cemeteries in the L City and its surroundings. All potential


    matches were ruled out, leaving only Hillside Memonial Park. The caretaker refused to confirm whether


    there was someone named Addy.


    So, he snuck into the cemetery and checked every gravestone, eventually finding ¡°Addy


    Calvin helped Hna out of the car. As they approached the cemetery gates, she suddenly said to


    Calvin, ¡°Maybe we should note here, She wouldn¡¯t want to


    see me.¡±


    Calvin scratched his head, ¡°If you want to see her, just do it.¡±


    Hnia was silent for a long while


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The caretaker noticed the group, finding their behavior suspicious.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± the young man started.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, I told you there¡¯s no Addy here! The caretaker recognized the young man instantly.


    At that moment, Hria seemed to make up her mind. She took the bouquet of flowers from Calvin and


    handed them to the manager, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Addy¡¯s rtive. These flowers are for her, would you please


    deliver them for me.¡±


    Caught off guard, the caretaker took the flowers. ¡°Rtive, huh. Then it hit him, ¡°A rtive? There are


    still living rtives in your family?¡±


    From Hria¡¯s attire, the caretaker could tell she was doing well. He unconsciously recalled the image


    of a young Rosalynn, crying for her mother while resting on her grandfather¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°You all are heartless! Do you know how pitiful Lynn was when she had to bury her loved ones one by


    one? She was that young when her mother wasid to rest! Where were you all then? When her


    grandmother passed away, do you know what she told me? She said she had no rtives left in this


    world¡± Where were you


    then?¡±


    With these words, the caretaker shoved the flowers back


    ¡°Showing no care when they were alive, but now you pretend to care about them, bah! Give these


    flowers to whomever you wish!¡±


    With that, he left abruptly


    The young man turned to Hna. ¡°Should we still go in?¡±


    ¡°What did he just say my granddaughter¡¯s name was?¡± Hria asked,ing back to her senses.


    ¡°I think he said Lynn?¡± the young man replied


    For some reason, Hna instinctively thought of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Did he also say that Lynn had no rtives left?¡± Hria asked again.


    1 believe that¡¯s what he meant The young man nodded.


    Hna suddenly felt a wave of dizziness.


    Calvin steadied her


    Tm okay.¡± Hna gathered herself, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, I need to see.¡±


    Led by the young man, Hna stood in front of Adeline¡¯s grave after more than two decades.


    Adeline¡¯s smiling face seemed to remain unchanged on the tombstone.


    Hnia¡¯s hand trembled as she lightly touched the gravestone.


    ¡°My child, I¡¯m here to see you. I¡¯ve found out about what happened back then. It was Yvonne who


    harmed you. It was me who wronged you!¡± Hria¡¯s voice choked


    with emotion


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Then, her gaze fell on the bottom right corner.


    ¡°Rosalynn Hna was shocked ¡°Rosalynn it¡¯s actually Rosalynn


    ¡°Mydy, this tombstone was also erected by Rosalynn!¡± The young man reminded


    Hna looked over.


    In her mind, all she could think about were the words Rosalynn had said at the dinner table yesterday:


    Her granddaughter should have been cherished!!


    But because of her own foolishness, she made her live in hell on earth!!


    In a daze, Hnia walked towards the exit of the cemetery.


    Just as she was about to get into the car, she suddenly vomited blood.


    ¡°Oh my God!!¡± Calvin cried out in rm, quickly lifted her up, and rushed to the nearest hospital


    Rosalynn had just finished shopping and had sent off the parcel via express delivery


    Just as she was preparing to leave, the caretaker called her.


    ¡°Lynn, do you know not all of your father¡¯s family is dead?¡± He started provocatively, ¡°There¡¯s


    something I forgot to tell you. Some time ago, a young man who didn¡¯t look like a good person came


    asking about your mother. Today he brought an olddy to pay respects to your mother! I asked, and


    she said she¡¯s a rtive of your mother!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face instantly turned cold


    Did Hria not understand her words? She even bothered her mother!


    The caretaker continued, ¡°I was so mad then. If they¡¯re not all dead, why hasn¡¯t anyone contacted you?


    So I scolded her!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, thank you,¡± Rosalynn said softly


    ¡°You grew up under my watch, Lynn. I know how tough it¡¯s been¡­ which is why I¡¯m even angriert¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Next time Ie over, I¡¯ll bring you some good wine!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no need for all that! As long as you¡¯re doing well¡±


    After a few more words, Rosalynn hung up the phone


    Hria would surely see the tombstone was erected by her, right?


    Just as she was thinking, an unknown number called in.


    Rosalyn hesitated for a moment, then answered the call.


    ¡°Ms Tesdal, this is Gabriel. The olddy has been hospitalized after vomiting blood. Pleasee


    quickly!¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Gabriel was the one who had previously kicked Talbot out.


    ¡°Vomiting blood?¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brows slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you the address, hurry up, please!¡±


    When Rosalynn arrived at the hospital leisurely, Hna was still unconscious, her face as pale as snow.


    It seemed she had received a great shock in the cemetery.


    ¡°The doctor said, the olddy was scared out of her wits.¡± Gabriel told Rosalynn about Hna¡¯s


    condition.


    Rosalynn sat down beside Hna.


    With the things she saidst night, how could she not have been terrified?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t all of you take a break? I can take care of her here¡± Rosalynn spoke softly to everyone.


    Everyone left, except for Calvin


    Calvin¡¯s eyes were red, as if he had been crying.


    Rosalynn vaguely knew that Calvin had been raised by Hria since he was a child.


    He was highly skilled in fighting skills, not so smart, and somewhat reclusive


    He only trusted Hria.


    Hna used to be in good health. This sudden bout of coughing up blood must have scared Calvin.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    She carefully tended to Hria.


    After about half an hour, Hria woke up.


    In a daze, she saw Rosalynn and anxiously reached out to her


    Rosalynn saw this and reached out her hand, which Hria immediately gripped tightly


    ¡°Mrs Jared, is there anywhere you feel unwell?¡± Rosalynn asked with concern.


    Hna looked at her, itching to blurt out that Rosalynn was her granddaughter


    But¡­


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hria then remembered Rosalynn¡¯s hateful words from yesterday


    Tm fine.¡± Hria replied softly, her gaze still fixated on Rosalynn.


    This child didn¡¯t resemble her father or mother but instead looked like her maternal grandmother.


    Upon closer inspection, there were traces of Adeline in her features.


    How had she not noticed before?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Rosalynn asked knowingly.


    Hria shook her head, a bitterness filled her heart.


    At this moment, Calvin came over and squatted beside her


    Hria patted his head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re a big boy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some food!¡± Calvin left the ward awkwardly


    In the ward, only Rosalynn and Hria were left.


    Hna locked back at her


    After weighing her options, she made a decision.


    Revealing their familial rtionship wasn¡¯t a rush, the first step was to get her granddaughter to her


    side.


    Given enough time, and when their feelings deepen¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be toote to say it then.


    ¡°Rosa.¡± Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re so capable, don¡¯t be Wayne¡¯s stand in lover anymore.


    Come with me, I can guarantee you a position of at least vice-presidenti


    Before Rosalynn could respond, Hna upped the stakes


    ¡°You may not know this, but my children are all useless. I can¡¯t entrust the family business I¡¯ve


    umted over my lifetime to them. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been searching for a sessor these past few


    years, and I had my eye on you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡± Rosalynn lowered her head.


    Then, nonchntly, she dropped another bombshell. I¡¯m pregnant


    ¡°Pregnani?¡± Hna nearly sat up


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn looked up at Hna, ¡°I grew up without a father, so I don¡¯t want my child to go through


    the same.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Actually, what Rosalynn truly had in mind was that it didn¡¯t matter whether she had a father or not.


    She¡¯d spoken as such just to make Hria feel guilty ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re still young. You..


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to persuade me to not have the child, are you?¡± Rosalynn said, a look of surprise on


    her face.


    Hria looked at her, struggling to speak further ¡°If it¡¯s not Wayne¡¯s child, I wouldn¡¯t persuade you¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny Jared, the baby inside me is the only kin I have in this world. I won¡¯t give it up for any reason!¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly became serious.


    ¡°No!¡± Tears rolled down Hna¡¯s cheeks.


    How could you only have the baby as your kin?


    You have so many more family members!


    Calvin entered with the food he had prepared.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Your health is the most important, Rosalynn took over the


    food from Calvin¡¯s hand and fed them to Hna. ¡°You haven¡¯t found your granddaughter yet, so you


    can¡¯t afford to copse now.¡±


    Hria nodded


    Rosalynn gently and carefully fed Hria.


    Afterwards, she used a warm towel to wipe her hands and face


    The better Rosalynn was to her, the more Hria feared losing her.


    An unprecedented sense of fear and shame filled her heart.


    Hnia had been in the hospital for four days, and Rosalynn stayed with her for all four


    Four dayster, Hna was discharged


    ¡°Rosa, I need to go back and handle some matters. I¡¯ll be back soon. After being discharged, Hnia


    wanted to go back and originally nned to take Rosalynn with her, but Rosalynn was unwilling


    After thinking it over, Hria decided to respect Rosalynn¡¯s wishes and stay with her at home.


    So, she needed to go back and deal with some things.


    ¡°Mmm¡± Rosalynn nodded with a smile.


    After bidding Hria goodbye, Rosalynn had just returned to the hotel when Wayne¡¯s call came


    through.


    ¡°Has Hria left?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡± Rosalynn was somewhat distracted.


    ¡°Tve nearly finished everything I need to do here, so I¡¯ll pick you up early tomorrow.¡± Wayne paused,


    then softly said, ¡°Rosa, I miss you so much it¡¯s driving me crazy¡± Rosalynn blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    exaggerated!¡±


    ¡°I said I miss you so much, it¡¯s not exaggerated at all!¡± Wayne chuckled


    Rosalynn quickly changed the subject, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need toe and pick me up. I can go back


    by myself.¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°Apart from picking you up, I have other things to do.¡±


    Rosalynn asked, ¡°What else?¡±


    Wayne said. ¡°We are getting married, you should take me to meet your elders¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was


    serious yet gentle.


    Rosalynn was taken aback and replied, ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    Wayne asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± He couldn¡¯t detect much emotion in Rosalynn¡¯s tone.


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°Of course, I am.¡±


    Her fantasy seemed to being true, how could she not be happy?


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°I just feel a bit unreal, like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    H City was experiencing a light drizzle


    Wayne had nned to pick up Rosalynn tonight


    However, due to the weather, neithermercial nor private nes could fly


    After hanging up the phone, Wayne nned to go directly to the airport.


    Whether it was a private ne or amercial flight, as long as it could get him to L City, he would


    leave immediately.


    Til be staying in L City for a few days, take care of the loose ends here.¡± Wayne instructed Sean while


    walking out of thepany building.


    Of course, Sean knew why his president Silverman was going to L City


    Because President Silverman had a look of excitement all over his face


    Sean replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ili take care of everything!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Wayne answered back, then halted abruptly, as though he had seen something unexpected.


    Sean, puzzled, followed Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    In the lobby¡¯s guest waiting area, a slender woman stood. Her eyes were moist with unshed tears as


    she looked at President Silverman. But what shocked Sean more was the woman¡¯s face¡­


    ¡°Miss Olivia?¡± Sean asked in surprise.


    In truth, Sean had never met Olivia.


    But he knew, she resembled Rosalynn, and even more so, Ashley.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Therefore, upon seeing this familiar face, the name ¡®Olivia¡¯ immediately popped into Sean¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Wayne Olivia approached Wayne


    Wayne stood still, his face grave.


    ¡°Sean, you can call it a day,¡± he said coldly


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    F


    Sean was anxious. He was itching to dial Rosalynn¡¯s number immediately, but he had to respect his


    boundaries as Wayne¡¯s assistant


    With a sense of resignation, Sean took his leave.


    Olivia walked up to Wayne


    She looked thinner than thest time Wayne saw her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wayne asked, his tone chilly


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Olivia said, tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°I should have listened to you and returned with


    you.¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brows


    When


    he


    had traveled to R Countryst time, he indeed had intended to bring Olivia back.


    Ive gotten divorced,¡± Olivia said, looking at Wayne, her eyes blurred with tears, ¡°Wayne, do the words


    you said back then still stand?¡±


    The words he had said


    The memories came flooding back.


    When Wayne had gone to R Country, his justification was to see how miserable the life of this faithless


    woman was, to witness her retribution.


    But when he got there, Olivia¡¯s friend told him that Olivia was forced into mariage by her family, and


    even Maddie and Wayne¡¯s grandmother had a hand in it.


    They all disliked Olivia


    After learning about Wayne¡¯s recovery signs, they eagerly colluded with the Whaley family to forcibly


    marry Olivia off.


    Finally, theybeled her unfaithful and greedy


    After her marriage, not only did Olivia¡¯s husband cheat on her, he was also abusive


    She was living a very miserable life


    That day. Wayne finally couldn¡¯t help but meet Olivia.


    She had bruises on her face and wounds on her hand.


    Wayne was both distressed and enraged, ¡°Why don¡¯t you divorce him despite how he treats you?


    Leave him now ande back with me. I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    After those memories shed across his mind.


    Wayne looked at Olivia, ¡°Olivia, my mother and grandmother wronged you. I bear some responsibility,


    and I will take care of you.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback


    Was Wayne trying to draw a line between them with those words?


    ¡°I¡­I understand¡± Olivia was already slender, looking frail


    Now, she seemed like she had been struck by a massive blow, her body swaying lightly. She gave


    Wayne a weak smile, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just wanted to see you¡­You must be busy, so I¡¯ll leave


    first.¡±


    After saying this, she wiped her tears and turned to leave


    Wayne watched, feeling a lump in his throat


    He watched as Olivia, so thin and frail, walked towards the exit.


    Just as Olivia was about to reach the door, she suddenly copsed, falling straight to the floor.


    ¡°Olivial¡± Wayne eximed.


    He ran towards her as fast as he could.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Wayne had taken Olivia to the hospital.


    Not long after, Olivia¡¯s friend Beverly hurried over.


    ¡°I knew she¡¯d gone to meet you!¡± Beverly looked at the pale-faced Olivia, wiping her tears. ¡°She¡¯s been


    back for a while now, and the first thing she wanted to do was meeting you. But the news of your


    engagement came the very next day. You know her, she¡¯s kind hearted, and once she knew you were


    getting married, she would never want to bother you¡­. But she also seems to have lost her will to live¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wayne asked Beverly


    ¡°On the day you got engaged, she probably couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, she had a bottle of sleeping


    pills. Luckily, she was found in time..


    Wayne clenched his fists.


    ¡°The reason she wanted to see you this time was because she learned that you¡¯d broken off your


    engagement¡± Beverly continued, ¡°President Silverman, you might not understand just how much Olivia


    loves you¡±


    Wayne stayed silent.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A nurse amved after a short while, asking about the patient¡¯s medical history


    ¡°She has severe depression and anxiety, heart disease, and severe anemia. Beverly rattled off a list,


    which made the nurse frown.


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so skinny, she¡¯s really sick. She needs proper treatment. Has she been receiving any


    systematic treatment?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± replied Beverly


    ¡°The nurse sighed, shook her head, and left.


    Wayne sat there in silence for a long time before finally asking, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she go to the hospital for


    treatment?¡±


    ¡°Olivia is afraid of hospitals Beverly looked at Wayne. ¡°But I believe that if President Silverman is with


    her, she¡¯ll get proper treatment.¡± Wayne instinctively touched his cufflinks, they weren¡¯t the ones


    Rosalynn had given him, one of the pair had been lost at some point.


    He thought about when he could get Rosa to give him another pair


    ¡°President Silverman¡­ you don¡¯t want to?¡± Beverly frowned, ¡°do you remember how outstanding Olivia


    used to be? Why do you think she¡¯s be like this? Don¡¯t you know? Don¡¯t you feel any


    responsibility?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to teach me what should I do,¡± Wayne said,


    He looked up at Beverly, who shrank back and quickly switched to a softer tone, ¡°I just want Olivia to


    get better¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t pay her any more attention.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Olivia woke up.


    When she did, Wayne was by her side.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± Wayne asked softly, ¡°do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Wayne ¡°Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and then suddenly, she sat up and threw her arms around


    Wayne


    Wayne froze


    The first thing that came to his mind was¡­.


    During a call between Enc and Heatherway, Rosalynn had called him a bad man because he slept with


    many women


    ¡°Olivia, you need to have a good rest. Wayne quickly pulled away from Olivia


    Oliviay back down, still gazing longingly at Wayne


    Wayne nced at the time.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Olivia suddenly asked anxiously, her voice trembling.


    [


    ¡°Where¡¯s Beverly?¡± She asked frantically, looking for Beverly, ¡°Get her to arrange my discharge. I can¡¯t


    stay in the hospital!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be discharged, not only now, but you also have toe to the hospital regrly for


    treatment!¡± Wayne said stemnly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡¯m afraid of hospitals¡± Olivia shook her head continuously


    ¡°Why are you afraid of hospitals? You¡¯re sick now, you need treatment, understand?¡± Wayne said


    gravely


    ¡°My ex-husband had me ocked up in a hospital and took out my uterus!¡± Olivia stared at Wayne, her


    voice breaking. ¡°Tell me why I should be scared, tell me!¡±


    Wayne was rooted to the spot.


    Olivia sat up, her knees drawn up to her chest, her head buned in her arms, weeping softly.


    Between sobs, Olivia confessed. ¡°My ex-husband knew that I loved someone else, so he said I wasn¡¯t


    worthy of bearing his children and took out my uterus.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help then?¡± Wayne asked in a low voice


    ¡°I knew you hated me!¡± Olivia cried out


    Wayne fell into a long silence.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Subsequently, he copsed into a seat, ¡°Im not leaving. I¡¯m staying with you.¡±


    Olivia looked up at him immediately, her eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Wayne Thank you¡±


    ¡°Rest now.¡± As Oliviaid down, Wayne reached out, covering her with a nket.


    Through all themotion, it was soon morning.


    Olivia¡¯s condition had not improved, and as soon as she woke up, she started looking for Wayne.


    L City.


    Rosalynn was up at the crack of dawn.


    Paige knew she was going back today, filled with joy


    Paige asked, ¡°Should we start buying props to set up the scene now?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    In the midst of conversation, she nced at the time, then at the message she had sent to Wayne. ¡°Are


    you leaving?¡± No reply.


    It was a message from three hours ago


    What¡¯s going on¡­..


    Til take care of the purchases! Paige deredt, epting the task.


    ¡°Alright you¡¯re in charge, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯m going to call Wayne.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Rosalynn called Wayne, but the call was disconnected


    Rosalynn felt a sudden sinking feeling, a bad premonition. As Rosalynn was about to call Sean to ask if


    there was any trouble at thepany, Wayne replied to her


    message


    The message read, ¡°Something came up, I can¡¯t pick you up today. Stay in L City for a couple more


    days.¡±


    Rosalynn stared at the message for a few seconds.


    ¡°I see¡± After replying, Rosalynn took a deep breath. Then she murmured to herself, ¡°Why are you


    panicking? Haven¡¯t you foreseen all the good and bad oues? The worst-case scenano is leaving


    with the kids¡­¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯te, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t n to stay in L City anymore.


    She bought a ticket for the next flight and flew back directly.


    On Wayne¡¯s side, after observing Olivia for a day, the doctor allowed her to be discharged.


    Wayne escorted her home.


    ¡°Wayne, could you asionally apany me to the hospital when you¡¯re avable. I also want to get


    better, Olivia asked softly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne agreed


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°So we¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, your priority now is to get better, Wayne interrupted her


    If he could, Wayne would like to tell her right now that he¡¯s getting married soon. But He remembered


    what Beverly had said. She attempted suicide after knowing about his engagement ¡°Alright!¡± Olivia


    responded, ¡°I know, I will recover quickly!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Soon after, Wayne drove off


    Olivia and Beverly stood in ce, watching the car disappear into the distance


    The previously frail Olivia showed disappeared. ¡°He¡¯s different with me now¡± Olivia said slowly, ¡°I


    thought¡­he broke off his engagement because of me, but it


    seems that¡¯s not the case.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Beverly watched Wayne as he walked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things¡± Beverly said. ¡°He¡¯s usually so cold and indifferent. But today, he took care


    of you all the time and barely ate anything.¡±


    Olivia scoffed and retorted, ¡°But his mind seemed elsewhere the entire time¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he was contemting what to do with the stand in now that the real one has returned?¡±


    Beverly asked with a hint of disdain at the mention of the stand-in.


    Olivia didn¡¯t respond. She simply turned and made her way toward the house.


    As night fell, a soft, chilly drizzle began to fall


    Wayne parked his car by the roadside, sitting inside and smoking one cigarette after another.


    It wasn¡¯t until thete hours of the night that he finally started the car and left. Aimless initially, he


    somehow found himself near Rosalynn¡¯s apartment.


    Being with Rosalynn had always brought him a sense of peace over the years.


    After parking the car he dragged his tired body into Rosalynn¡¯s apartment


    He unlocked the door using his fingerprint, assuming she wouldn¡¯t be home


    ¡°Wayne?¡±


    Just as he took off his jacket, the bedroom door opened, and there stood Rosalynn in her soft pajamas,


    her eyes still filled with sleep.


    Wayne paused for a moment.


    The dim yet warm light highlighted Rosalynn, who emanated a sense of calm and peace.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Wayne asked, swiftly moving to embrace her tightly in his arms


    Her warm body was real, not a figment of his imagination.


    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me too tight,¡± Rosalynn patted his back gently, ¡°Ease up a bit!¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back alone? Are you upset that i didn¡¯te to pick you up? Wayne asked


    anxiously.


    If she got angry, she might run away. Maybe she came back to pack her things


    he hadn¡¯t shown up, she could have left!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that petty?¡± Rosalynn yfully pushed him away. ¡°How many cigarettes have you


    smoked? You smell temible!¡±


    Wayne regained hisposure and promptly let go of Rosalynn.


    He had been at the hospital for a long time, and he might still smell like it.


    Concerning the Olivia situation, Wayne decided not to tell Rosalynn. He didn¡¯t want to trouble her with


    more worries.


    ¡°Tll go take a shower now¡±


    Wayne caressed Rosalynn¡¯s hair and headed to the bathroom.


    Rosalynn stood still, not expecting Wayne to show up out of the blue


    However, when he hugged her, the uneasy premonition in her heart disappeared


    Rosalynn exhaled softly, went back to her bedroom, and crawled back under the covers


    Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, Wayne entered the room freshly showered


    He gently lifted the covers, slid next to Rosalynn, and skillfully wrapped his long arms and legs around


    her.


    Rosalynn ced her hand on his


    ¡°Must be tough dealing with thepany after breaking off the engagement,¡± she asked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wayne, burying his face in her neck, hummed in agreement, It¡¯s manageable.¡±


    Rosalynn yed with his fingers, ¡°I should have returned a few days earlier to help you out, but Hria


    Jared ended up in the hospital, vomiting blood¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always calling her Granny Jared? Why the switch to her name now?¡± Wayne perceptively


    asked, ¡°Did she upset you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn denied


    Wayne flipped her around to face him.


    Rosalynn remained silent


    ¡°Tell me the truth¡± Wayne stared intently at her

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    After taking a shower, Wayne¡¯s hair fell softly on his forehead, giving him a less serious look than usual.


    ¡°After I learned what she did to her daughter-inw, I just find her disgusting¡± Rosalynn honestly


    replied.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wayne remembered the p Maddie gave Rosalynn in the nursing home


    ¡°You won¡¯t encounter such things in the future¡± Wayne kissed the tip of her nose affectionately. If you


    don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t let my mothere near you!


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly


    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Maddie If they really fought, Maddie wouldn¡¯t be her match.


    ¡°Alright, Rosalynn gently caressed Wayne¡¯s cheek. ¡°You look tired, go to sleep¡±


    Suddenly, Wayne felt very rxed.


    He suddenly remembered the second year Rosalynn was by his side. They were on a business trip and


    witnessed a car ident on the road.


    That scene had triggered something in his brain, and at night, he suddenly started experiencing


    phantom pain, reliving the pain he felt during the ident


    That night, Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep and stayed by his side.


    When dawn broke, the pain gradually subsided.


    It was on that day that Rosalynn defied him for the first time. She disregarded his opposition and


    canceled all the meetings scheduled for that day.


    Then she said to him, ¡°Meetings can be held anytime, but you need rest. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over


    you.¡±


    Wayne had never known before how many memories of Rosalynn were hidden in his mind.


    How foolish he had been, only gradually realizing how important she was to him when she wanted to


    leave.


    No one could treat him better than Rosalynn


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne obediently closed his eyes and rxed.


    Rosalynn felt that he seemed to have something on his mind.


    ¡°Waype¡± she called softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time the day after tomorrow?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to pry into Wayne¡¯s thoughts. If he


    wanted to say, he would say it naturally. But she could still cheer him up


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°I want to have dinner with you at home, Rosalynn hinted subtly, so as not to reveal her n to Wayne


    too early.


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne agreed.


    ¡°Great!¡± Rosalynn then lightly patted Wayne¡¯s back ¡°Go to sleep¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Whenever he closed his eyes, all he could see was Olivia¡¯s terrified and helpless expression.


    Or Rosalynn¡¯s resolute look


    ¡°Rosa¡± after a long while, Wayne hoarsely called out Rosalynn¡¯s name.


    Rosalynn, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened again.


    Annoyed, she bumped her head against Wayne¡¯s chest.


    Wayne smiled.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Rosalynn asked with a pout


    Wayne cupped her face, lowered his head, and kissed her earnestly


    Rosalynn felt helpless.


    After a gentle and brief kiss, Wayne let her go and then said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go register our marriage


    tomorrow. We can announce it publicly after the storm of the


    engagement settles¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback


    Normally, it should be her, the substitute lover, who would be in a hurry to get married, right?


    Wayne was a domineering CEO. Why was he in such a rush to get married?


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Wayne furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Tve already broken off the engagement for


    you. Don¡¯t you trust my sincerity? Are you still thinking about leaving¡±*


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn muttered. ¡°Mamage is a big deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wayne said, ¡°So, are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Wayne had mentioned marriage so many times, but Rosalynn always avoided the topic


    This was the first time she gave a direct answer to Wayne.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, who was so happy. Thest trace of unease in her heart disappeared. She


    touched Wayne¡¯s cheek, and he immediately leaned his cheek against her palm, like a big puppy.


    ¡°I have been with you for five years, and I want to spend the rest of my lifetime with you.¡± Rosalynn


    replied.


    ¡°So, Rosa also likes me, night?¡± Wayne asked eagerly.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and shook her head.


    The smile on Wayne¡¯s face visibly faded away


    But then, Rosalynn said, ¡°Wayne, I think I love you¡±


    Wayne was taken aback. If you love me, why did you leave me before?¡± he asked:


    ¡°Loving you doesn¡¯t make it right to be the third party in a marriage, Rosalynn said, then hummed.


    ¡°Besides, someone made an agreement with me before, that t couldn¡¯t fall in love with you, right?¡±


    Wayne cursed. ¡°That someone is such a jerk!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and thought, Wayne, I¡¯ve already revealed my true feelings to you. I hope


    you won¡¯t disappoint me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Wayne hugged Rosalynn tightly and kissed her on the face


    With mixed emotions, Rosalynn said, ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock. Do you want to take


    a nap?¡±


    ¡°No rush, let me check the calendar first and choose a wedding date!¡± Wayne couldn¡¯t fall asleep this


    time. He took out his phone and started flipping through the calendar


    As he flipped through it, Wayne became unhappy


    ¡°Why is there so much work? I can¡¯t find time for marriage in the next half month?¡± he said.


    ¡°Mamage is a big event. We don¡¯t have to rush it¡± Rosalynn took his phone away. ¡°Why are you so


    anxious?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run away¡± Wayne spoke and hugged her again. ¡°Rosa, we¡¯ve agreed to get married,


    so it¡¯s settled. You can¡¯t run away anymore!¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t disappoint me, why would I run away?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne thought of Olivia, but now he only felt quilty towards her. He had only apanied her for


    treatment, it wasn¡¯t considered a betrayal, just his responsibility!


    ¡°You are the one for me in this lifetime, Wayne said earnestly


    ¡°A lifetime is a long time. Let time verify whether you are telling the truth or not, Rosalynn said, then


    yawned. ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m really sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep! I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±


    Wayne kissed her


    He thought she would fall asleep, but before Rosalynn closed her eyes, she pecked his lips and then


    retreated into the covers.


    Wayne noticed that her ears were turning red


    Even though they had been intimate before, she still reacted like this-shy, with her ears turning red.


    Wayne gently and devoutly kissed the tip of Rosalynn¡¯s ear ¡°Goodnight, my wife¡±


    Rosalynn found it quite exaggerated.


    It was as if she had suddenly fallen into a jar of white sugar


    Every breath felt sweet


    Wife


    This was the first time Wayne called her his wife.


    The next day, when Wayne woke up, Rosalynn was no longer by his side.


    Womed that his wife had run away, his body reacted before his brain could catch up. He immediately


    got out of bed, not even bothering to put on his shoes.


    He opened the bedroom door and saw the suitcase in the living room. Wayne instantly became


    nervous


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Rosalynn walked in from the balcony while talking on the phone, and when she saw Wayne¡¯s unhappy


    expression, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it now. We¡¯ll talkter¡±

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Rosalynn hung up the phone and walked up to Wayne, raising her hand to touch his forehead. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have a fever¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you going with the suitcase? Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn was stunned, then looked towards the suitcase in the living mom, about to exin.


    Wayne held her shoulders ¡°Are you running away again? Do you regret saying that you love mest


    night?¡±


    ¡°Stop shaking me, it¡¯s making me dizzy!¡±


    Rosalynn pushed away Wayne¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? That¡¯s the luggage I brought back yesterday. I haven¡¯t unpacked it yet!¡±


    Wayne froze, and his imposing manner gradually dissipated


    ¡°Oh¡­


    ¡°Why are you acting so strange?¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Breakfast as usual?¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Put on your shoes, Mr Silverman¡¯ Rosalynn finished speaking, shook her head, and walked towards


    the kitchen.


    Wayne didn¡¯t see her face after turned away, which was full of uncontrobleughter


    Wayne¡¯s breakfast was quite simple.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Two slices of toasted whole wheat bread, crispy on both sides, spread with unsalted peanut butter, and


    a cup of ck coffee.


    Rosalynn added an additional fried egg today to nourish his brain.


    Wayne changed his clothes and came out, reverting back to his usual elite and imposing appearance.


    ¡°Are you going out with Paige?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°Yes. We nned to go shopping. Rosalynn sat opposite him, propping her cheek with one hand,


    watching him eat.


    Wayne eating was also a pleasing sight, as if he were shooting amercial.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll give you my credit card Buy whatever you like Wayne paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Do I


    look good when I¡¯m eating?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°You look great!¡±


    Wayne put down his coffee and got up, leaning over to pinch Rosalynn¡¯s chin, giving her a peck on her


    lips before sitting back down to continue eating.


    Rosalynn muttered, ¡°Childish!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, get ready, because from now on, I¡¯ll be this childish every day¡± Wayne proudly


    dered.


    Yesterday, he was so annoyed, but after he went back to her side, even if it was only for one night,


    even if they didn¡¯t do anything besides having a breakfast she made, his mood lightened considerably.


    After finishing breakfast, Wayne had to go to thepany


    Sean had been waiting downstairs for quite a while.


    ¡°Wifey, which tie goes with this outfit?¡± Wayne went to the wardrobe and looked at the tie rack, feeling


    clueless.


    Rosalynn hurried over Without much hesitation, she urately pulled out a tie, and Wayne bent down


    and offered his neck.


    In the past, it was always Rosalynn who stood on tiptoe to help him tie his tie


    There was a hint of sorrow in Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    So, he wasn¡¯tpletely clueless. He just didn¡¯t care about her as a person before.


    ¡°We¡¯re not marned yet, so don¡¯t call me wife¡¯ casually.¡± Rosalynn tied his tie while saying, ¡°What if you


    slip up and say it in public?¡±


    Wayne embraced her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What can we do? My wife is someone I¡¯m


    proud of!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart warmed


    ¡°Alright, lets hurry downstairs Sean is probably getting impatient!¡± Rosalynn spoke and held Wayne¡¯s


    hand, pulling him towards the door.


    When they reached the entrance, Wayne stood there, unmoving.


    Rosalynn understood what he meant.


    She tiptoed and pecked his mouth corner ¡°Take care on the way¡±


    ¡°Just theer of my mouth?¡± Wayne held onto her waist, not letting her go, furrowing his brows,


    looking dissatisfied.


    Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    She simply cupped his cheeks and nted several kisses on his lips in session

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°Is that enough¡±¡±


    Wayne leaned down and kissed Rosalynn deeply. ¡°Now it is enough!¡±


    Rosalynn blushed.


    Even when she was more intimate with Wayne, they had never been this affectionate. Back then, the


    Wayne in bed and the Wayne outside of it felt like two different people He could coddle her in bed, call


    her baby, but once they were off the bed¡­


    This is for Sean Rosalynn grabbed a paper bag from the foyer.


    Wayne furrowed his brows ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast¡± Rosalynn added before Wayne could get annoyed, ¡°Usually, Sean would have had time to


    buy breakfast on the way to thepany after picking you up Today, you wasted almost an hour, so


    this ispensation¡±


    ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as delicious as the one you have.¡± Rosalynn coaxed him like a child.


    ¡°Hmph¡± Wayne cared the breakfast with him and finally left the house.


    Rosalynn was still worried. She stood at the door and reminded Wayne, ¡°Don¡¯t throw it away. I¡¯ll ask


    Sean!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wayne replied, ¡°Got it


    Rosalynn smiled and closed the door.


    As she looked around the house, for some reason, it felt even warmer to her


    Rosalynn and Paige nned to meet at 11:30 for lunch and then go shopping together.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Paige was already waiting.


    ¡°Getting married?¡± Paige asked.


    Rosalynn thought about this carefully Paige was the person closest to her now, and she should tell her


    about getting married. After all, she had been genuinely worned about her ever since she found out


    about her pregnancy and Wayne.


    Paige almost choked on her drink when she heard the news. ¡°Married!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Rosalynn lowered her voice.


    ¡°Wayne!!¡± Paige pounded her chest and stomped her feet. I didn¡¯t see it wrong! Well done!¡±


    Rosalynn could only smile wryly


    ¡°And you! He asked to get married today, so it¡¯s today! What¡¯s with checking the date? Paige was


    frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If he can¡¯t hold on even for half a month, how can we spend a lifetime


    together?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was calm.


    She was also greedy and wanted to be in love for a lifetime.


    ¡°Well, then take a good look at the date. I have faith in Wayne. He truly loves you!¡± Paige nodded,


    affirming herself.


    Rosalynn said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Joseph contacted me again.¡± Paige¡¯s expression changed.


    Rosalynn¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°What does he want from you?¡±


    ¡°He said he saw that Wayne had called off the engagement and wanted your phone number. Of course,


    I didn¡¯t give it to him. Then he started asking me to persuade you to go back to him.¡± Paige rolled her


    eyes. ¡°He thinks that Wayne was just keeping you as a pet and can¡¯t imagine that you and Wayne are


    getting


    mamed!¡±


    ¡°If you find him annoying, just ignore him¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°We didn¡¯t have much


    interaction to begin with


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to remind you. Who knows if he¡¯ll find you from somewhere else?¡± Paige never


    expected that, as she said that, Joseph was sitting surreptitiously- in a window seat of the restaurant


    across from them.


    Since hest saw Rosalynn, he hadn¡¯t returned to theb. He appeared disheveled and unkempt, no


    longer the refined man he used to be

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    He had always wanted to see Rosalynn again and persuade her to leave with him. He had been to


    Bane Corporation and The Silverman Group, and had also maintained contact with Paige. At first,


    Paige was angry when she heard about Rosalynn¡¯s situation, but for some reason, she changed her


    attitude the next day. telling him to live his own life and not meddle in others¡¯ affairs.


    Meddling? How could this be considered meddling? If it wasn¡¯t for Wayne¡¯s seduction! If it wasn¡¯t for


    him taking advantage of Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother¡¯s illness to enter the picture, Rosalynn would have


    been his girlfriend long ago. She used to excel in her studies, and she should have pursued a Ph.D.


    and gone to better ces, but being with Wayne changed all that.


    If Wayne truly cared about her, why wouldn¡¯t he let her go to a better ce? He only desired her body!


    When she bes old and unattractive, he will kick her aside and find other young and beautiful


    students. At that point, Rosalynn will truly have no future!


    Unable to find Rosalynn no matter what, Joseph chose to track Paige. Unexpectedly, he saw Rosalynn


    on his first attempt at following her. Joseph was trembling with excitement, while Rosalynn and Paige


    werepletely unaware.


    After lunch, the two of them started shopping. Paige had secured a big project and wanted to buy a


    nice dress for themendation ceremony. She initially nned to buy just one, but ended up


    purchasing six in the afternoon. As for the items to decorate her apartment, most of them had already


    been bought online. However, while passing by a maternity and baby store, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but


    be drawn to the beautiful clothes disyed in the window. She didn¡¯t know whether she was having a


    boy or a girl..


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Paige said and pulled Rosalynn into the store


    In the end. Rosalynn chose two baby t-shirts and two adorable pairs of shoes.


    Meanwhile, Heatherway, who had failed in her alliance with Wayne and had brought shame to her


    family, was about to be ordered to return home. Before going back, she had helped Maddie order a


    diamond ne. Heatherway hadn¡¯tpletely given up on the possibility of marrying Wayne and


    hoped that Maddie


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    could help her


    Excitedly, she came to the mall to pick up the ne, but she never expected to run into Rosalynn


    here. She saw Rosalynning out of a maternity and baby store while carrying a shopping bag.


    This was an excellent but extremely expensive store, and they only sold maternity and baby items.


    Why would Rosalynn go there?


    Heatherway had a strange shback, recalling the incident when Rosalynn vomited in front of her the


    last time. At that time, she didn¡¯t think much of it and only felt that Rosalynn might have been impolite.


    But now, seeing Rosalynn carrying a paper baging out of a maternity and baby store, a sense of


    foreboding aRosso in her heart


    Rosalynn¡­ Is she pregnant?

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Joseph, who was tracking Rosalynn and Paige, also had the same suspicions


    After buying clothes and shoes for the baby, Rosalynn was tired, so they were preparing to go back.


    Just as they found the car and were about to get in, Joseph rushed out. He grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Oh my God¡±


    Paige eximed and immediately rushed over from the driver¡¯s seat, grabbing Joseph¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go!


    What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you, Paige. What are you doing?¡± Joseph stared at Paige fiercely, his face filled


    with disappointment. ¡°I thought you genuinely cared about Rosalynn, but it seems you¡¯ve also been


    swayed by Wayne Silverman¡¯s money¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Paige spat angrily at Joseph Look at the car I drive, look at the clothes I wear. Do I look


    like I¡¯m in need of money?¡±


    Rosalynn almost burst outughing at Paige¡¯s remark,


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not short on cash, so why push Rosalynn into the fire?¡± Joseph growled, ¡°Do you think


    Wayne is a good person?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person he is has nothing to do with you!¡± Rosalynn tried to pull her hand free, but this guy


    was holding on tight, and it was starting to hurt.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you pregnant?¡± Joseph asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Paige snapped, ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re a respectable person now, and we used to be on


    friendly terms. Do you really want me to call the cops and make this whole thing embarrassing?¡±


    Joseph seemed not to hear Paige¡¯s words, continuing to talk to Rosalynn. ¡°Rosalynn, while the child is


    still young, I¡¯ll go with you to get an abortion, then I¡¯ll take you away and help you finish your schooling!


    You can¡¯t go on like this. You should be a schr, not a ything for the rich!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Paige adamantly prevented Rosalynn and Joseph from talking. ¡°They are


    perfectly fine, deeply in love, and about to get married!¡±


    ¡°Mar mamed? Joseph¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. ¡°How is that possible? How could Wayne


    marry you?¡±


    Rosalynn smirked ¡°Well, that¡¯s the difference between you and him. You think I could never marry


    Wayne, but he believes I¡¯m worth it


    ¡°Are you really determined?¡± Joseph asked in a low voice


    ¡°¡®Yes¡¯ Rosalynn replied firmly


    Joseph slowly released his grip and took a couple of steps back. Then suddenly, he turned around


    Paige quickly blocked Rosalynn, ready for a fight at any moment.


    ¡°Five years truly can change everything. Five years ago, you were forced into the arms of that devil.


    Now, when you can clearly leave, you willingly refuse to leave and indulge in this downfall! Rosalynn,


    I¡¯ll wait to see how he abandons you! Don¡¯t me me for not saving you when that happens!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to save me? Don¡¯t be presumptuous! Paige spoke as she opened the car door,


    pushed Rosalynn inside, and swiftly got into the car herself, disappearing in a cloud of dust


    Joseph stood there, watching the departing car. Regret filled him once again.


    He harshly pped himself in the face. ¡°Why did I have to say such cruel words to her again! What did


    she do wrong! It¡¯s Wayne! Wayne has brainwashed her!!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Joseph hurned to chase the car.


    He hadn¡¯t run several steps when he tripped over a speed bump and fell hard. His head almost hit a


    red sports car parked nearby


    Jacob gnawed on his fingernails, his charming eyes filled with helplessness.


    He was just here to pick up a new girlfriend when he saw Rosalynn.


    Considering how extraordinary Rosalynn is, starting from the Q City, every time he saw her, he couldn¡¯t


    sleep at night. He decided to hide in the car, nning to wait until Rosalynn left before getting out.


    But who would have expected it? He heard explosive gossip¡­.


    Rosalynn is pregnant?


    Wayne wants to marry her¡­


    And there¡¯s a clueless man trying to steal Wayne¡¯s woman. When he failed, he cursed Rosalynn for


    being worthless?


    Jacob stopped biting his nails and opened the car door, getting out.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He deliberately walked over to where Joseph was.


    Joseph was lying on the ground, crying

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Jacob strutted over and stomped on one of Joseph¡¯s hands.


    He couldn¡¯t see clearly which hand that man had used to touch Rosalynn due to the bad angle, so he


    just decided to step on one. Either way, he deserved it.


    ¡°Ouch¡± Joseph screamed in pain.


    With his hands tucked in his coat pockets, Jacob nced down at Joseph. ¡°What¡¯s the deal, man? Why


    are you lying in front of my car? Looking for trouble or something?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob took out two banknotes from his wallet


    ¡°Pray somewhere else Don¡¯t dirty my new car, okay?¡±


    After tossing the banknotes on Joseph¡¯s face, Jacob didn¡¯t bother to listen to him anymore. With long


    strides, he walked away


    At the elevator, the luxury store manager was already waiting ¡°Mr. Jacob, it¡¯s been a while since your


    last visit!¡±


    ¡°Too busy, no time for a girlfriend Jacob said, his gaze directed towards a certain direction.


    Just a moment ago, he caught a glimpse of a woman¡¯s silhouette, looking familiar. But he couldn¡¯t


    recall who she was at that moment.


    Could it be an ex-girlfriend?


    Jacob dreaded his ex-girlfnends, always crying and whining. He quickly pressed the elevator button


    and left.


    Later, after the incident urred, Jacob woke up from a deep slumber and remembered that


    silhouette-it was Heatherway Rosso.


    Heatherway sat back in the car, her heart pounding rapidly.


    She had just recorded the entire argument between Rosalynn and that man.


    in disbelief, she reyed it several times, as if unwilling to ept the truth.


    The more she listened, the more crazed Heatherway¡¯s expression became. Her delicate princess mask


    shattered into pieces on the floor


    Rosalynn was indeed pregnant, and Wayne still intended to marry her!


    he mames Rosalynn, then what about her?


    That despicable Rosalynn¡¯ She imed she would leave Wayne, but secretly got pregnant!


    Wait. Does Wayne know about the pregnancy?


    Could it be that he¡¯s pressunng her to cancel the engagement so urgently because Rosalynn is


    pregnant?


    Heatherway was on the verge of going insane. She immediately went back to find Jones.


    Ever since she found out about Eric¡¯s phone recording, she had been terrified of using the phone for


    anything important. She could only discuss this crucial matter


    with Jones face-to-face


    After listening to her, Jones whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It¡¯s not certain if the child is


    Wayne¡¯s. From what I know, Rosalynn has a pretty messy personal life¡±


    ¡°It might not be Wayne¡¯s child?¡± Heatherway¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Jones looked at her and said, ¡°Miss, although it¡¯s no longer possible between you and Wayne, we can¡¯t


    let ourselves be at a disadvantage. So, regardless of whether the child in Rosalynn¡¯s belly is Wayne¡¯s


    or not, we have toe up with a lie for her


    ¡°Are you suggesting.


    1 will arrange everything meticulously. You can rest assured that I will select the most suitable adulterer


    among Rosalynn¡¯s suitors!¡±


    Heatherway trusted Jonespletely. She only regretted not listening to her sooner and sleeping with


    Wayne.


    It was just getting pregnant, right? If Rosalynn could do it, so could shel


    ¡°Jones, I¡¯m counting on you this time¡± Heatherway gripped Jones¡¯s hand tightly.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Because of the Joseph incident, Paige was in a pretty bad mood in the end. ¡°He must have followed


    me!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be seen!¡±


    ¡°Let him know that you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ve been worried all along.¡± Paige frowned.


    ¡°Sweetie, just rx-¡± Rosalynn reassured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sweetie. Last time at that mansion, when you called me sweetie, Wayne nearly dug my


    eyes out Paige eximed.


    Rosalynn burst intoughter.


    Paige escorted Rosalynn back to the apartment.


    While she was at it, she took a look upstairs


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I used to worry about you not eating well or livingfortably!¡± Paige strolled around,


    comining verbally but visibly happy.


    After the stroll, she took out her iPad and started drawing ns for tomorrow¡¯s arrangements.


    Paige had a touch of romance in her, as she meticulously arranged everything from the entrance to the


    small study in the bedroom.


    ¡°Once the baby crib amves, we¡¯ll ce it here!¡±


    ¡°I want to put the baby¡¯s little shoes and clothes inside,¡± Rosalynn said


    ¡°Perfect¡± Paige pped her hands.


    Full of enthusiasm, she spoke as she headed towards the door. ¡°I have to go back and prepare the


    props. Once he¡¯s gone tomorrow, I¡¯lle back, okay?¡± ¡°Okay! Thanks-¡±


    ¡°Let me give Baldie a kiss before I go!¡± Paige squatted down and kissed Rosalynn¡¯s belly through her


    thick clothes.


    Rosalynn was amused


    Paige left quickly like a gust of wind.


    Rosalynn sat back on the couch when Wayne texted her. ¡°Honey, I have some things tonight, don¡¯t wait


    up for me for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Got it-¡°Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne sent her a message and then rubbed his brow. After sitting for a while, he took the car keys and


    left thepany


    Half an hourter, he arrived at Olivia¡¯s home


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re here!¡± Olivia, weaning an apron, locked much better and energetic,


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    Olivia shrugged and stuck out her tongue, ¡°I lied to you. You took care of me all day yesterday, and I


    wanted to thank you, so I cooked a meal for you!¡±


    Beverly Lawrence seemed like she was about to go out andined, ¡°I told her to treat you to a


    meal outside, but she insisted on doing it herself. Look, her fingers are injured?¡±


    Beverly pulled out Olivia¡¯s hidden hand from behind


    Olivia quickly recoiled, as if she didn¡¯t want Wayne to see it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,e in quickly! The food might get cold!¡± Olivia urged.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment. His gaze swept over her bandaged, bloodstained fingers. After a brief


    moment of contemtion, he entered the house.


    Beverly and Olivia exchanged a nce


    The table was full of dishes that didn¡¯t look very delicate. Compared to the dishes Rosalynn made,


    these were far inferior


    But Wayne looked at Olivia She never used to cook.


    ¡°It may not look good, but Beverly said it tastes okay!¡± Olivia hurned to say.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Wayne sat down.


    ¡°Olivia, you didn¡¯t have to do all this¡± His voice was light.


    ¡°I want to do things for you, Olivia looked at Wayne with deep affection. ¡°It¡¯s something I should have


    done many years ago.¡±


    At the mention of many years ago, Wayne felt a sharp pang in his heart.


    When he first met Clivia, Wayne was young. Somehow, he felt a sense of familiarity and it was like love


    at first sight.


    He chased after Olivia for a long time. She almost became his obsession.


    Finally, after much difficulty, the two of them got together

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Rosalynn was being hugged tightly. It was a bit helpless and also a bit funny. Why had Wayne be


    increasingly clingy?


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Wayne nodded and then shook his head I only ate a little, I feel hungry


    ¡°I made soup tonight. Want me to cook some pasta for you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°And fried eggs!¡± Wayne added.


    A momentter


    Wayne sat at the dining table, with Rosalynn still sitting across from him, propping her chin up and


    watching him eat.


    ¡°By the way. I bought the building across from thepany,¡± Wayne casually mentioned, as if he was


    saying he bought a potato.


    Rosalynn was a bit taken aback.


    That ce is in the city center and is quite expensive.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that? Bane Corporation has enough space, right?¡±


    Wayne looked at her, a smug smile on his face. The space in Bane Corporation is sufficient, but there¡¯s


    not enough room for Energy Corporation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to locate Energy Corporation there?¡± Rosalynn eximed, astonished


    During the previous meeting, when they discussed the issue of the address, the focus was primarily on


    cost control. As a result, the proposed locations were all in technology parks with subsidies, but far


    away from the city center


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°My wife don¡¯t need to work right beside me, but she shouldn¡¯t be too far away


    either. Being able to work together, have lunch together, and go home together is my bottom line.¡±


    Wayne hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Energy Corporation recently


    Rosalynn thought that he had given up on letting her take on the position. But now..


    ¡°What if there¡¯s a big sh between the top executives of the Silverman Group and Bane Corporation?¡±


    Rosalynn asked with concern.


    In Bane Corporation, Wayne was the one who had built it from scratch, so even if there were


    disagreements among the top executives, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go too far


    But in the Silverman Group, there were a few old veterans who always relied on their senionty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them,¡± Wayne said indifferently.


    It would be better if they caused a bigmotion, so he wouldn¡¯t have to waste his efforts kicking them


    out of the Silverman Group one by one


    ¡°President Silverman, I promise I¡¯ll do my best to run Energy Corporation and live up to your


    expectations! Rosalynn said seriously


    Wayneughed, ¡°Alright=¡±


    After dinner, Wayne went to take a bath


    Rosalynn went back to her study and finished the letters she hadn¡¯tpleted. In the end, she thought


    about it and added something.


    Then she carefully sealed two envelopes, one blue and one pink, and put them in the drawer. She


    closed the study door before Wayne finished his bath.


    Since the incident with Eric, Wayne had been afraid of giving Rosalynn any psychological trauma and


    had been abstaining for quite some time.


    He came out of the bath, and Rosalynn was waiting for him with a hairdryer. As before, Rosalynn gently


    helped him dry his hair. Suddenly, Wayne pushed her down


    onto the bed


    ¡°Baby, I miss you¡­¡± he said, kissing her deeply


    The hint couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    Blushing, Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything but gently lifted her head to give him a tender kiss.


    Waynes eyes instantly lit up


    ¡°Wayne Rosalynn was afraid that he would be too eager and harm the little one


    She grabbed his hand, blushing, and instructed, ¡°Tomorrow, you sleep on the couch!¡±


    Afterward, Wayne embraced Rosalynn


    From time to time, he would give her gentle kisses


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have the energy to stop him, nor did she feel the need to. After all, it was winter, and


    they were dressed in thickyers. Who would be able to see?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The next moming.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Wayne woke up refreshed and full of energy


    Since he didn¡¯t have time for breakfast today, he looked at Rosalynn, who was still in bed, and was still


    very happy. After getting dressed in his suit, he hugged Rosalynn on the bed and gave her another kiss


    before getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget tonight¡± Rosalynn reminded him.


    Wayne walked to the doorway but then turned back, nting a firm kiss on her lips. 1 know, I¡¯ll be


    home on time for dinner!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go. You¡¯ve been dawdling around and haven¡¯t left yet,¡± Rosalynn pushed Wayne¡¯s face


    lightly


    Wayneughed and finally left the house.


    Downstairs, Sean saw his CEO appearing with a joyful expression on his face and instinctively nced


    at his hand.


    After getting in the car, Wayne asked him, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you get addicted to yesterday¡¯s breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, boss¡¯ Sean sat up straight.


    Wayne snorted coldly.


    Sean silently wiped his sweat in the co-pilot seat, and then started to report today¡¯s schedule to Wayne


    Wayne informed Sean in advance not to arrange any work for him after three o¡¯clock in the afternoon,


    because he had to go home for dinner. Shortly after Wayne left Paige went to see Rosalynn


    Fortunately,st night. Rosalynn insisted that Wayne clean up the room while she was half asleep, or it


    would have been quite awkward now.


    ¡°Why do you look so tired? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Paige entered with a bunch of stuff and


    immediately expressed her concern.


    Tm fine, just didn¡¯t sleep well, Rosalynn mumbled.


    Before Paige had a chance to dwell on those words, Rosalynn opened a bag ¡°Why did you buy so


    many balloons?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll blow them up!¡± Paige promptly got to work, spending half an hour


    inting the balloons until they filled almost half of the living


    room


    After a while, the baby stroller arrived as well, delivered to the door.


    ¡°This is the first gift for my godson!¡± Paige eximed, assembling the baby crib..


    Rosalynn nced at the brand and asked in surprise. ¡°Why did you buy such an expensive one?¡±


    ¡°The expensive ones are good, duh¡± Paige exined.


    Rosalynn was torn betweenughter and tears


    Afterwards, Paige continued to decorate the living room, while Rosalynn stared at the little bed in the


    study. Paige hung a very cute cloth animal wind chime on the bed, with elephants, giraffes, hippos, etc.


    Rosalynn took the little clothes and carefully ced thern in the baby bed, adding the little shoes as


    well.


    ¡°So cute¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile


    Finally, she took the letter she had writtenst night and ced it on top of the small clothes.


    With everything ready, all she had to do now was wait for Wayne toe back.


    She hoped that this gift would be etched in his memory for a lifetime.


    After finishing the household arrangements, Paige immediately made her exit, while Rosalynn calmly


    prepared a few dishes that Wayne liked to eat.


    Checking the time, she estimated that Wayne would be home soon.


    Putting on her coat, she opened the door and went outside, waiting for him at the elevator.


    She waited for a long time, but the elevator never opened


    Rosalynn went back inside and grabbed her phone to call Wayne, only to see a missed call from him


    ten minutes ago.


    Perhaps because she didn¡¯t answer the call, he had sent her a message.


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be able toe home for dinner tonight. Something tricky came up, and I have


    to go on a business trip for two days.¡±


    Having been Wayne¡¯s secretary, Rosalynn knew that sudden business trips were normal for him.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    But¡­ she still felt a bit disappointed, if she had known, she would have arranged these another day.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rosalynn replied to him.


    Outside the emergency room at the hospital, Wayne clenched his phone, overwhelmed with quilt.


    He didn¡¯t want to lie to Rosalynn, but.


    ¡°Why did you have to boast about marrying someone else? Couldn¡¯t you just quietly get married?


    Haven¡¯t I told you that she once attempted suicide because of this? President Silverman, do you have


    any conscience?¡± Beverly leaned against the wall, frustratedly questioning Wayne.


    ¡°You knew she still loved you. If I hadn¡¯te home early from work today, she wouldn¡¯t have had a


    chance for resuscitation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Wayne reprimanded in a low voice.


    Beverly trembled in fear


    At that moment, the lights in the resuscitation room went off, and a doctor emerged ¡°The medication in


    the patient¡¯s stomach has been washed out. Let¡¯s transfer her to a regr ward for observation¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor¡± Beverly quickly expressed her gratitude.


    Before long, Olivia woke up in the VIP ward.


    Herplexion was even paler than before, her lips slightly bluish, and her eyes red from crying.


    ¡°Olivia, you finally woke up, you scared me to death!¡± Beverly flung herself onto her, sobbing


    Olivia stared at the ceiling, her gaze empty


    ¡°Why did you save me again? He¡¯s getting marned, I have no meaning in this world anymore¡±


    Wayne was sitting beside the bed, upon hearing her words, he instinctively furrowed his brow


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, President Silverman cares about you. As soon as he heard about your incident,


    he rushed over! Beverly hurriedlyforted, ¡°Look, he¡¯s right beside you now!¡±


    Olivia was startled, then turned her head to see Wayne.


    -¡°Wayne?¡± After calling his name, she suddenly appeared very ashamed, ¡°Why are you here? I¡¯m fine, I


    was just careless, I misread the amount of pills¡­ I didn¡¯t want


    to die¡­¡±


    Wayne locked very upset.


    In his memory, Olivia had always been cheerful and lively, making the current Olivia all the more


    unbelievable and shocking to him.


    What kind of torment does it take to make someone end up like this?


    ¡°I know, of course, you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Wayne stood up and gently patted Olivia¡¯s shoulder, offering


    comforting words. ¡°You¡¯re just sick, and once you get better everything will be okay.¡±


    Olivia stiffened for a moment, then raised her arm to cover her eyes and began sobbing


    Erica Lawrence had just returned to the country two days ago. She crashed her car into a roadside


    barrier, totaling the vehicle and breaking her arm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After the doctor put a cast on her arm, she pushed her IV pole and went out for a walk, unexpectedly


    running into a familiar face.


    And that familiar face happened to be the one who forbade her from returning to the country


    ¡°Who is Wayne, that bastard, apanying in the hospital? Could it be¡­ his secretary?¡± Erica bent


    down and peered inside, but she couldn¡¯t see clearly no matter how much she looked.


    She decided not to look anymore, lest Wayne caught her and gave her another lecture,


    That despicable man, so petty, sent her away overseas directly.


    Over these years, she had had enough of the foreign food. She had longed toe back and enjoy the


    cuisine she loved.


    Back in her ward, Enca was still worned, could it be that Wayne¡¯s secretary was in trouble?


    Erica was quite fond of this beauty


    Unfortunately, this beauty had bad luck, following Wayne, a man who didn¡¯t know how to cherish


    women!


    She had seen bite marks on the secretary several times.


    Erica had Rosalynn¡¯s contact information, so she directly called Rosalynn.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Seeing it was an unknown number, Rosalynn hung up.


    Erica went ahead and sent a text message: ¡°Hey beauty, it¡¯s Erica. Be a good girl and pick up the


    phone!¡±


    This time, Rosalynn called back.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Hey beauty, you remember me, huh? Erica chuckled


    Her rebellious demeanor was in stark contrast to her stunning appearance.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re back in the country?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Yes, how have you been?¡± Enca inquired ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Im doing fine, currently at the apartment Rosalynn replied.


    At the apartment.


    Guess the crying woman in the hospital bed wasn¡¯t Rosalynn then?


    This jerk is now keeping another woman on the side!


    ¡°Are you still with Wayne Enca asked again, ¡®Don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m back! Hell definitely kill me!*


    ¡°His temper is much better now, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him hurt you¡± Rosalynn joked.


    Enca¡¯s heart sank again


    Does Rosalynn even know that Wayne is ying both sides?


    Whatever


    It¡¯s payback time for the jerk Wayne for sending her abroad to suffer


    ¡°Rosalynn, I have the worst luck Just came back, and I had a car ident.¡± Erica sobbed.


    ¡°Ah? Car ident? Are you seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°The car is totaled, my arm is broken, and my head is injured too!¡± Erica sighed, ¡°You know, I¡¯m an


    illegitimate child, and those family members don¡¯t want to take


    care of me.¡±


    ¡°What hospital are you in? I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow, okay?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°Lynn, you¡¯re so good to me!¡±


    She must save this wonderful Lynn. She must!


    Rosalynn put on a helpless smile


    ¡°Add me on WhatsApp, and I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±


    At this point, Erica didn¡¯t even know how big a hole she was about to dig for herself,


    After chatting for a while, Rosalynn hung up


    Rosalynn looked at the table full of dishes, thought about it, snapped a photo, and sent it to Wayne


    ¡°Someone is missing out on the good food-¡±


    Wayne stayed by Olivia¡¯s side all the time. When he saw this photo from Rosalynn, it was alreadyte


    at night.


    Olivia was asleep.


    He was alone on the terrace, smoking


    Seeing all his favorite dishes in the photo, Wayne thought he was an absolute jerk.


    How long did it take her to cook all these dishes?


    A cold breeze blew, slightly clearing his mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep hiding the truth about Olivia from Rosa he murmured.


    Once Olivia was discharged from the hospital, he would take Rosa to visit her


    Then he would exin to her what happened in the past, making her understand his responsibility and


    helplessness.


    Rosa was so kind hearted, she would surely understandi


    Yes


    She would understand!


    He had already told her that she was no longer a substitute


    She would understand and not get angry.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wayne kept reassuring himself


    ¡°Wayne?¡±


    At this moment, a trembling voice came from behind him.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Wayne put out his cigarette,


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°1 I woke up and didn¡¯t see you. I was scared. Olivia said softly ¡°Are you smoking?¡±


    ¡°To stay awake.¡± Wayne answered and walked over. It¡¯s cold outside. You should go back to your


    room.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t smoke before.¡± Olivia whispered. ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been bothering you?


    ¡°Olivia, you need to get rid of these thoughts! You have to live for yourself. You shouldn¡¯t worry too


    much about whether others find you annoying or dislike you!¡± Wayne said seriously


    Honestly, Olivia¡¯s clinginess made it hard for him to breathe.


    But..


    He couldn¡¯t just leave Olivia alone!


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll change! Don¡¯t be mad Olivia said right away


    Wayne was speechless, knowing his words had little effect on Olivia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    Olivia obediently followed him back to the room.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was awakened by a nightmare.


    She sat up in bed, feeling slightly dizzy


    She got up and went to the living room, searching for a thermometer She measured her temperature


    and found out she had a low-grade fever


    She guessed that she had been too busy during the day, sweating and experiencing temperature


    fluctuations, which resulted in the fever.


    Rosalynn wrapped herself in a small nket and sat on the couch in the living room. She ordered


    takeout, bought fever-reducing medication for pregnant women, and got some cooling patches


    After waiting for about half an hour, the medication was delivered


    She took the medicine, applied the cooling patches, and crawled back into bed.


    Usually, she wouldin about Wayne holding her while sleeping, finding it too hot, but now that he


    wasn¡¯t there, she felt cold and empty


    The next day, Rosalynn woke up around 9 am


    She took her temperature again, and although her fever was gone, she felt a bit weak.


    She got up, went to the closet to pick out a warm outfit, and even put on a white knitted hat, preparing


    to go outside.


    As she passed the study room, she took a peek inside.


    Before leaving, Rosalynn looked around at the cozy decorations in the house


    At that moment, she thought that this was just a regr visit to a sick friend


    She never imagined that when she returned, many years would have passed.


    Rosalynn went downstairs to have breakfast and bought a big bouquet of roses, heading to the private


    hospital where Erica was staying.


    Erica wanted roses specifically, saying that only the beautiful red roses were worthy of her hot and


    gorgeous self.


    Rosalynn found Erica¡¯s room number and went there


    As she was getting close, she checked the room numbers.


    ¡°Lynn, I¡¯m here!¡± Erica sneakily peeked out from her room.


    She saw Rosalynn standing right in front of Wayne¡¯s side chick¡¯s room, so she hurriedly called her over.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡¯ Rosalynn walked over with the flowers.


    Erica pulled her into the room, her arm in a sling, and a bandage wrapped around her forehead. She


    grinned and walked a circle around Rosalynn.


    ¡°Is your head okay?¡± Rosalynn asked womedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a mild concussion!¡± Erica said while nodding. ¡°Curls do suit you better. Your former in


    appearance made me want to personally do your hair and


    makeup!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled and handed her the flowers: ¡°I wish you a speedy recovery. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal


    after you get better!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Erica held the flowers with one hand and put them next to her bed


    As Rosalynn was about to sit down, Erica grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. The sun is so lovely outside.


    Help me downstairs to the garden to enjoy the sunshine, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Rosalynn nced out the window.


    The sunlight was indeed lovely. On her way from the parking lot, she feltfortable basking in the sun


    and was much more energetic than before

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Erica humedly dragged Rosalynn onto the elevator


    For a moment, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t tell if Enca was really injured or just pretending!


    Enca thought to herself that they had to hurry downstairs to catch Wayne and the other woman having


    a secret meeting!


    She had been secretly observing the room across from them since early this moming


    Before Rosalynn came to the hospital, Wayne pushed a wheelchair with the other woman and went


    downstairs to enjoy the sun.


    They were now hanging out by the fountain


    ¡°How long are you nning to stay this time?¡± Rosalynn asked Erica.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Erica hesitated for a moment.


    If Wayne saw herter she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this issue anymore, she would be killed by


    Wayne on the spot!


    ¡°Lynn¡± Erica stopped in her tracks


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You have to promise me, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t tell Wayne that I¡¯m back¡±


    Rosalynn saw her looking so serious that she thought something big had happened.


    So that¡¯s it


    ¡°I know, I can¡¯t tell Wayne, and I can¡¯t tell Jacob, right?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Jacob and Erica¡¯s break-up was a big deal back then.


    ¡°Yeah, I forgot about him¡­¡± Erica pped her own forehead. ¡°You go ahead to the fountain and wait


    for me, I forgot my phone!¡±


    Before Rosalynn could react, Enca gave her a push forward, turned around, and ran away gracefully.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did she feel that Ms. Lawrence was even more unusual than she was three years ago?


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    This private hospital really was top-notch.


    Rosalynn walked leisurely under the sun, enjoying the warmth it brought.


    As she approached the fountain, her gaze spotted someone, and the smile on her face slowly grew


    stiff.


    By the fountain


    There was a woman sitting in a wheelchair, and in front of her, there was a handsome and refined man


    squatting down, carefully and gently wrapping a scarf around her


    That man was none other than Wayne, who had informed Rosalynn that he would be away on a short


    business trip for a day or two.


    After basking in the sun for a while, Wayne nned to take Olivia back to her hospital room to rest. He


    tidied up her loose scarf, stood up, and turned around while pushing the wheelchair


    But as he turned around, he froze in ce.


    ¡°Rosa¡± he murmured


    ¡°Wayne, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia instinctively reached out and ced her hand on the back of Wayne¡¯s


    hand, turning her head to look at him.


    Rosalynn had just caught a clear glimpse of Olivia¡¯s face,


    When Olivia looked at her again with a puzzled expression, Rosalynn instinctively took two steps back.


    Olivia


    Olivia was back¡­.


    Rosalynn¡¯s ears buzzed as her face turned deathly pale.


    She looked at Olivia and then back at Wayne.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it So that¡¯s it she muttered, then turned around and walked away as if she lost her soul.


    ¡®Rosa¡±¡±


    Wayne quickly chased after her


    With his long legs, he caught up with Rosalynn in just a few steps


    He grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand and angrily questioned her, ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    The next second, Rosalynn pped him hard across the face.


    ¡°Waynel¡±


    Olivia pushed the wheelchair over, saw what had just happened, shouted in surprise, and immediately


    stood up from the wheelchair, stumbled over, and ran


    towards them


    As she got closer, Rosalynn could see her more clearly


    Yep, the two of them indeed looked alike.


    Olivia seemed to see her clearly too and looked mom and more surprised

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Suddenly, Rosalynn felt like she had been stripped naked and exposed in public.


    How could you hit him? Olivia stepped in front of Wayne and questioned her


    ¡°Olivia, go back to your room first


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Olivia asked Wayne ¡°Why do we look so simr?¡±


    ¡°I said, go back to your room first Wayne¡¯s tone was colder.


    Olivia shivered


    Rosalynn felt heartbroken and didn¡¯t want to see them anymore.


    She forcefully shook off Wayne¡¯s hand


    However, somehow, Olivia gasped and fell to the ground violently.


    Her slender arm scratched the floor, leaving a trail of blood.


    ¡°Olivia Wayne shouted in rm


    ¡°Olivia Beverly appeared from somewhere.


    Without saying anything, she pushed Rosalynn,


    Already dazed, Rosalynn lost her bnce due to Beverly¡¯s forceful push and fell to the ground.


    Rosalynn felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, frowning and holding her belly


    ¡°Where did this evil womane from? Olivia is so weak already, and you still push her Beverly


    used Rosalynn after pushing her. Seeing Rosalynn fall, Wayne immediately wanted to go and help


    her up


    But Olivia grabbed his arm and quickly pleaded, ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not her fault. I lost my bnce, don¡¯t


    me her!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at them, covering her belly and holding back tears before suddenlyughing


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal?¡± At that moment, Jacob, who happened to be passing by, briskly walked up to


    Rosalynn and carefully helped her stand. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn politely thanked him.


    Then she looked at Olivia, ¡°You don¡¯t need to y these games. I¡¯m not going topete with you¡±


    Wayne pulled Olivia¡¯s hand away and walked up to Rosalynn, taking big strides. ¡°You don¡¯t look well.


    Did you hurt yourself somewhere?¡± Rosalynn avoided Wayne¡¯s outstretched hand


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    The man she had once loved remained as handsome as ever.


    Indeed, one must not be too greedy, for there would be consequences.


    ¡°Wayne, I suddenly had a feverst night,¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.


    Wayne¡¯s pupils shivered violently: ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I can exin!¡°


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    ¡°Rosa. ¡°Wayne was full of fear and unease.


    ¡°Wayne, let¡¯s call it quits. All those previous agreements don¡¯t count anymore,¡± Rosalynn said calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s over between us. From now on, I hope you and Ms. Walley to enjoy a happy life, and don¡¯t bother


    me anymore.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn lowered her head and was about to walk away.


    Wayne tried to grab her but was blocked by Jacob.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Wayne asked angrily


    ¡°Olivia doesn¡¯t look too good. You should take care of her, and I¡¯ll help you take care of Secretary


    Tesdal,¡± Jacob said.


    Wayne looked back


    Indeed, Olivia seemed about to faint

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Hesitating for a second, Wayne said, ¡°Help me take care of Olivia, I need to sort things out with Rosa!¡±


    With that, Wayne ran after Rosalynn without looking back.


    Jacob stood still, clicking his tongue twice.


    Wayne didn¡¯t take the bait-


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What is Wayne going to do?¡± Beverly asked in shock, ¡°How can he leave Olivia here and chase after


    another woman?¡±


    Jacob walked over


    Beverly stood with her hands in her pockets, looking down at them.


    ¡°You really put all your strength into pushing Rosalynn just now,¡± Jacob said slowly.


    Beverly wanted to exin but was intimidated by Jacob¡¯s stern face. ¡°If anything happens to her, you¡¯re


    finished. Pay attention, finished, in the literal sense.¡±


    ¡°Jacob she was trying to protect me. Why do you have to scare her like that?¡± Olivia asked, her voice


    trembling


    ¡°Olivia, long time no see. How did you end up like this?¡± Jacob asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond


    Why didn¡¯t Jacob help her move the wheelchair?


    Jacob had no interest in her at all. He looked towards the direction Rosalynn had left


    She was holding her stomach just now, and he didn¡¯t know if the baby in her womb was hurt¡­.


    Rosalynn was also concerned about this.


    Losing Wayne wasn¡¯t a big deal, but her two angels definitely couldn¡¯t be hurt.


    ¡°Rosa!¡±


    Wayne caught up with Rosalynn before she got into the car


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Rosalynn asked impatiently.


    I want you to listen to my exnation!¡± Wayne grabbed her arm and said in a deep voice


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Wayne. I¡¯ve told you before that I won¡¯t be a troublesome burden to you Now that


    Olivia is back, I won¡¯t be upying her ce anymore,¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°I thought I had already


    foreseen this ending the first time you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡¯ Wayne frowned, ¡°I was just afraid that you would be too concerned about being her


    substitute, and that you would overthink things. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now it¡¯s my fault?¡± Rosalynn sneered


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Wayne softened his tone, as if begging for mercy, ¡°Rosa, I don¡¯t have those obsessions


    with her anymore. I just want to live a good life with you now¡±


    Rosalynn said nothing


    Wayne continued, ¡°Olivia was forced into her marriage to R Country by her grandmother, my mother,


    and her own family. Her husband treated her terribly after the marnage, abusing her, cheating on her


    and even giving her a sterilization surgery¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it was my responsibility that she was mamed off. I just wanted to apany her


    in getting better, so she could return to a normal life sooner and I could have less guilt Wayne gently


    stroked Rosalynn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Her condition is very serious now. Two days ago, I told her that I was going


    to marry you, and yesterday she attempted suicide by taking sleeping pills¡­


    These things made Rosalynn feel suffocated and hopeless.


    ¡°What if she never recovers? Will you take care of her forever?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already contacted the most authoritative experts¡± Wayne assured


    ¡°Wayne, I can¡¯t trust you anymore¡± Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s both calm down and think about it.¡±


    ¡°Rosa Wayne still held onto her hand tightly.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do? Forget that I was once her recement and be a dutiful wife, taking


    care of your crush?¡± Rosalynn gave a bitter smile. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look too good. You should go back¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t run away and wait for me at home!¡± Wayne insisted stubbornly


    Rosalynnughed sarcastically twice


    ¡°President Silverman, can¡¯t you threaten me with my friends and family? How dare I run away?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned even more unpleasant.


    Rosalynn shook off his hand, got into the car, started it, and left in a cloud of dust


    As the car drove away, Rosalynn¡¯s tears finally flooded down.


    Rosalynn, ch Rosalynn, what are you but a fool?


    A pitiful and naive clown lost in her delusions!

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Paige got a call from Rosalynn and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    Rosalynn was scared to death from the pain of falling.


    She found a remote hospital, and sure enough, she was bleeding


    Luckily, when she fell, she used her elbow to support herself on the ground, or the consequences


    would have been unimaginable.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have anywhere else to go, so she just listened to the doctor¡¯s advice and stayed in the


    hospital.


    ¡°How could this happen. After we worked our asses off decorating the house yesterday!¡± Paige gritted


    her teeth after hearing what happened.


    Rosalynn ate the lunch that Paige brought.


    ¡°Have you decided what to do now?¡± asked Paige


    ¡°Do you think I can win against his first love, especially when that man is filled with guilt towards her?


    Rosalynn looked at Paige


    Paige frowned, wanting tofort Rosalynn but only sighed, ¡°No woman can surpass a man¡¯s first love


    in his heart.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Right, so why should I fight?¡± Rosalynn continued eating. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not worth it¡±


    ¡°Now that Olivia is back, is he willing to let you go?¡± asked Paige


    Rosalynn was very angry at the thought


    In the past year, she thought Wayne was a jerk, but he had his principles.


    But now she finds him too shameless!


    ¡°He probably forced his crush to undergo sterilization, Rosalynn muttered, this being the only reason


    she could think of.


    ¡°Wayne might want me to be a surrogate!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rosalynn had previously felt that Wayne¡¯s sudden desire for a child was too abrupt.


    Now she knew that Olivia couldn¡¯t conceive


    It must be for this reason!


    ¡°They are so hical!¡± Paige pped her thigh. ¡°And what about the decorations in the apartment?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. When you go back, just help me remove the things in the study. As for the other decorations,


    ask the cleaning service to take them down,¡± Rosalynn still felt regretful. They had spent so much time


    decorating the room so nicely, and now all her enthusiasm had been in vain.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Paige replied. ¡°Here, there¡¯s soup. Have some more!


    Rosalynn finished the soup and felt full.


    She looked at Paige, Tm so d you¡¯re here with me, or I wouldn¡¯t know what to do


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such normal words!¡± Paige leaned on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Does your belly still hurt?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    Paige didn¡¯t stay long and rushed off toplete the task Rosalynn had given her


    But on the way, a ck car suddenly went crazy and charged towards Paige¡¯s car.


    By the time Paige realized, it was toote to avoid


    She violently turned the steering wheel, crashing towards the empty sidewalk.


    The ck car barely missed her, and there were sparks flying from the contact.


    The hugemotion immediately attracted the attention of nearby pedestrians, including a duty officer


    not far away. The ck car quickly fled.


    Paige¡¯s car flipped over in the flower bed on the sidewalk, and the airbag had already popped out.


    Her head was full of blood, the side window shattered, and her arm hung out, dripping blood constantly.


    Rosalynn hurried to the hospital where Paige was being treated


    Paige¡¯s mom and stepdad were overseas recently, and the police couldn¡¯t contact any rtives, so


    they called Rosalynn.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    When Rosalynn found out about the whole car ident, she was dumbfounded for a long time.


    ¡°Someone tried to kill her on purpose Rosalynn¡¯s voice was trembling, out of fear, and anger.


    ¡°The perpetrator was driving a stolen car, so it¡¯s hard to trace. We¡¯re on it!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Rosalynn sat down dejectedly, looking at the emergency light and praying silently


    God bless, please let Paige pull through and recover!


    I promise I¡¯ll do more good deeds and give back to society!


    ¡°Lynn¡± Just then, Rosalynn heard Noah Hond¡¯s voice.


    She thought it was an illusion, but when she looked up, Noah was already rushing towards her.


    ¡°Noah, what are you doing here?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a friend call me toe to H City to help you?¡± Noah nced at the door of the


    emergency room, ¡°How¡¯s your friend?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask any friend to tell you anything¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Noah, if I wanted your help, I would¡¯ve


    just called you myself. Why would I have someone else inform you?¡±


    Noah was taken aback


    ¡°Could it be someone ying a prank?¡±


    ¡°When did you find out about my friend¡¯s ident? Rosalynn continued.


    Paige¡¯s ident, Noah getting tricked to H City¡­


    Rosalynn was feeling a bit scared


    ¡°I got a text when I got off the ne.¡± Noah handed his phone to Rosalynn.


    The number was encrypted


    ¡°Noah, you could¡¯ve at least called me first¡± Rosalynn was nervous.


    I was scared to death when I heard you were on bed rest, I didn¡¯t have time to think about that!¡± Noah


    finished, looking at her belly ¡°Why did you suddenly have to be on bed rest? Didn¡¯t yourst check-up


    say that the babies were healthy?¡±


    ¡°I fell Rosalynn answered vaguely


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Noah looked around quickly


    ¡°No¡±Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you shopping for some slip-resistant shoes. You have to be extra careful


    while pregnant!¡± Noah rambled on.


    Rosalynn was still uneasy


    ¡°Noah, you¡¯d better go back. There¡¯s nothing going on here.¡±


    ¡°Til wait with you until your friendes out.¡± Noah said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone outside the


    emergency room.¡±


    Rosalynn knew what Noah meant and was touched.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Noah asked.


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t paid attention to the time, but when he asked, she instinctively nced at her phone.


    It was already 7 o¡¯clock


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll go buy you some food!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Rosalynn nodded


    It was already past the cafetena¡¯s mealtime.


    Noah went outside the hospital and bought some warm food to bring back.


    He had no idea that every move he made was being closely watched.


    Although Rosalynn had no appetite, she forced herself to eat a little


    The surgery continued until 9.30 pm, and finally, the lights in the operating room went out


    Paige had sustained a head injury, and her face was swollen to the point that Rosalynn could barely


    recognize her when she was brought out


    After leaving the operating room, Paige was immediately taken to the ICU for observation.


    ¡°I spoke to the lead surgeon. They cleared all the blood clots in her brain. As long as she wakes up


    within 24 hours, she should be fine, Noah brought a warm can of sweet milk back ¡°Lynn, you need to


    rest now too. I¡¯ll go to a nearby hotel and book a room for you. You go rest first, and I¡¯ll stay here. How


    does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t see her wake up.¡± Rosalynn rejected the idea without a second


    thought.


    Noah didn¡¯t insist either, and just apanied Rosalynn outside the ICU


    The night was getting darker.


    Erica had witnessed the whole process of Wayne being caught by Rosalynn today from the shadows.


    To be honest, when Erica saw Rosalynn¡¯s pale face as she left, she felt a bit regretful.


    This world doesn¡¯t need that many truths.


    The truth hurts, man!


    She thought she was helping Rosalynn today, but she also wanted to get back at Wayne.


    However seeing Rosalynn¡¯s sad appearance, Erica suddenly realized that a guy like Wayne, who¡¯s so


    high and mighty, wouldn¡¯t be hurt by something like this, right?


    The only one who got hurt is Rosalynn, who has been relying on him for her life.


    Having second thoughts for the entire day, Erica finally called Rosalynn in the middle of the night


    The phone rang for a while before being picked up.


    Enca let out a sigh of relief when the call got through, ¡°You scared me! I thought you¡¯d never answer


    my calls again!¡±


    There was silence on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You knew Wayne was with someone else in the hospital and deliberately let me find out, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalynn asked calmly. Enca sighed. ¡°I admit I did it on purpose, but I definitely didn¡¯t mean to hurt


    you!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I understand¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I don¡¯t me you Knowing what kind of person he is earlier is better


    for me too.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re giving up on Wayne?¡± Erica asked hastily


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯m done with him.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I thought you¡¯d still have a hard time letting go


    In Erica¡¯s mind, Rosalynn was still that delicate woman who relied on Wayne


    ¡°There are plenty of men in this world! Why should I be heartbroken over a jerk like him?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s


    tone was cold.


    ¡°Cool¡± Erica gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Ms Lawrence, for your safety. I still suggest you leave first, Rosalynn changed the subject.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did you betray me?¡± Erica was frightened


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly. ¡°Wayne will definitely investigate why I suddenly showed up at the hospital


    today. As long as he checks the hospital¡¯s surveince footage, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I got it! I¡¯ll book a flight right away!¡±


    Erica hastily hung up the phone, not even waiting to handle the discharge procedures before running


    away.


    She was lucky, Wayne¡¯s bodyguard barged into her hospital room just as she left.


    He came up empty-handed


    The bodyguard went back to report the situation.


    ¡°Run away?¡± Wayne¡¯s face darkened significantly ¡°Find her, no matter what, I need to find her


    He had already nned to confess everything to Rosa.


    It was all Enca¡¯s fault!


    She made Rosa see him with Olivia without any warning.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to clear up this misunderstanding!


    He would not let Enca off easily!


    ¡°Wayne, is Ms. Tesdal still ignoring you?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Wayne¡¯s face remained cold as he asked icily. ¡°Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been unhappy and worned, Olivia¡¯s tone was gentle ¡°Maybe you should let me try


    to talk to Ms. Tesdal. It might be easier for girls tomunicate with each other¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for her!¡± Wayne furrowed his brow slightly

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Olivia was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°1. I didn¡¯t mean any harm, I just didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Wayne¡¯s phone rang


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He immediately took out his phone with great anticipation.


    Olivia watched his expression on his face. As he saw the caller ID, his enthusiasm slowly cooled down,


    and he even became more impatient. Olivia nced at the caller ID, it was¡­ Maddie Fuller.


    ¡°Is it your mom?¡±


    Wayne took a look at the pale Olivia and directly hung up on Maddie¡¯s call


    ¡°You can answer that Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°I can step away!¡±


    Wayne saw that Olivia was now trembling slightly, visibly afraid of Maddie.


    He felt more stifled in his heart


    ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her anymore, I¡¯m not under her control now.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone


    softened a bit.


    Olivia looked at him and nodded gently.


    At this moment, Maddie¡¯s call came in again.


    Wayne¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°You should answer it, what if she has an emergency?¡± Olivia said considerately, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the


    ward first¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia then turned around and left, while Wayne picked up the phone with a cold face.


    ¡°If you still want to talk about the engagement, I won¡¯t answer your calls in the future


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Maddie asked angrily. ¡°Are you with Rosalynn?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to talk about? Wayne asked.


    ¡°Of course, I have something important¡± Maddie mmed the table, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re also someone I¡¯ve


    worked hard to raise. How could you be fooled by a woman like this, so stupid!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to listen anymore and was about to hang up.


    But just before he was about to hang up, he heard Maddie shout, ¡°Im telling you, I won¡¯t let her,


    pregnant with another man¡¯s child, be a part of the Silverman family!


    ¡°What are you talking about? What child?¡± Wayne asked solemnly.


    ¡°Rosalynn is pregnant, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Maddie asked


    Wayne stared nkly ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I have copies of all the test reports here! I¡¯ve even found out who the father is! His name is Noah! A


    pediatrician¡±¡±


    Noah¡­


    ¡°Looking at your reaction, you have no idea, do you?¡± Maddie sneered, ¡°This child was conceived


    during your half-month long business trip. She was afraid of being discovered and secretly went back


    to L City for a pregnancy check-up, to the hospital where Noah works. Noah did the check-up for her


    every time. Everyone in their hospital knows that Rosalynn is Noah¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and that the child in her


    belly is his!¡±


    Images shed through Wayne¡¯s mind.


    When he dragged Rosalynn back, she instinctively protected her stomach.


    Every time they were having sex, she always asked him to be gentle.


    And. She had been vomiting frequently some time ago. Every time he asked her, she would brush it off


    as an upset stomach


    ¡°Are you with Rosalynn now?¡± Maddie continued to ask, her tone already bing sarcastic, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think she can be with you now. She went to a hospital to protect the baby this afternoon, and Noah


    came to H City as soon as he heard. Right now¡­ Those lovebirds must be somewhere flirting, while


    plotting for you to be a father¡±¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you happy that your son got cuckolded? Wayne asked with a cold smile


    Maddie was choked for a moment

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    ¡±


    I¡¯m just pissed that you ruined such a great marriage for this bitch!¡±


    Maddie circled back to the wedding with Heatherway.


    ¡°Mom, if you came to me just to nder Rosa for that, my uncles won¡¯t have a good time in the future.¡±


    Maddie has two brothers, one works at the Silverman Group, and the other has business dealings with


    the Silverman Group. Maddie wasn¡¯t scared, but rather felt confident


    ¡°They should be still at the hospital. If you don¡¯t believe me, go see it yourself!¡± After pausing for a


    moment, Maddie added,


    ¡°Son, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m doing it for your good! Our rtionship didn¡¯t have to be so bad, but it¡¯s all


    Rosalynn¡¯s fault for causing trouble. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± Having said that, Maddie hung up the


    phone.


    Wayne stood in the cold wind for a moment before turning back


    ¡°Did your mom tell you something? Does she know I¡¯m back?¡± Olivia asked


    ¡°No, there¡¯s just something going on at home, and she asked me to deal with it¡± Wayne replied gently.


    Olivia was very understanding at this moment, ¡°Got it. You better hurry back¡­¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep, okay?¡±


    Yeah!¡±


    Wayne put on his jacket and stepped into the dense darkness, his tall figure looming.


    The car raced along the road.


    In Wayne¡¯s mind, more intricate details were connecting together.


    Today, Beverly knocked down Rosalynn, and when she got up, she held her abdomen


    Did she go to the hospital to protect the pregnancy because the fall was severe?


    The more Wayne thought about it, the more agitated he became


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After driving for over an hour, he finally arrived at the hospital entrance that Maddie had mentioned


    Wayne parked on the roadside, rolled down the driver¡¯s window, smoking while keeping his eyes fixed


    on the entrance He knew Maddie well


    If she could confidently call him and say that Rosalynn was pregnant, then there was a good chance it


    was true.


    Before long, several cars arrived one after another, and several tall men in ck suits got out of those


    cars and approached Wayne¡¯s car window ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    ¡°Get inside and take Mrs. Silverman and whoever is with her away separately¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was


    chilling.


    ¡°Understood! The men in suits entered the hospital.


    When they found Rosalynn, Noah wasn¡¯t by her side, he had gone to get some water for her.


    ¡°You guys ¡°Rosalynn looked at the familiar faces with a slight frown.


    ¡°Mydy, President Silverman wants us to take you back.¡± The man in suit looked polite but very


    assertive.


    Rosalynn was helpless, ¡°Tell him I¡¯m busy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mydy, please cooperate with us.¡±


    Knowing that Noah was about to return, she didn¡¯t want him to know that she was with Noah when


    Wayne went crazy.


    If that happened, the one who would suffer would only be Noah.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Rosalynn got up.


    ¡°Mr Silverman is waiting outside for you¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word and walked out on her own.


    Noah returned with the water and happened to see Rosalynn being taken into the elevator by several


    tall men in ck clothes.


    He was shocked, and didn¡¯t even notice his vibrating phone in his pocket. He quickly ran down the


    stairs to catch up


    Initially, he could have caught up, but his luck was bad, and he bumped into the janitor who was sorting


    out the garbage in the hallway.


    After hastily confirming that the janitor was not injured, he rushed out again, only to see Rosalynn being


    pushed into a car


    Being far away, his attention was focused on Rosalynn and he didn¡¯t notice Wayne¡¯s presence


    Noah ran frantically towards them

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Rosalynn got in the car and gave Wayne a cold nce, ¡°What are you up to now?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say a word, his eyes scanning her right hand.


    She had had an IV earlier that day, and there was still some bruising on the back of her hand.


    Wayne immediately felt a surge of anger


    And just then, that guy came over to court disaster.


    ¡°Lynn! What are you guys doing? I¡¯ve already called the police! Let her go!¡±


    Rosalynn shuddered.


    ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    Hearing Noah¡¯s voice, Rosalynn wished she could get out of the car and punch him.


    This was H City, Wayne¡¯s turf What could happen to her?


    Why did he rush out like that?


    ¡°He sure has deep feelings for you, huh?¡± Wayne sneered.


    ¡°What are you babbling about again? Rosalynn frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to get out and exin to him.¡±


    Wayne locked the car door


    Rosalynn froze


    Then, Wayne opened the window.


    Noah had been stopped by a few bodyguards.


    As the window came down and Wayne looked over, Noah¡¯s pupils trembled, and the expression slowly


    faded from his face.


    ¡°Noah, could you please take care of Paige for me, Rosalynn tried to remain calm.


    ¡°Wayne, you can¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do!¡± Noah stared at Wayne and said


    word by word, ¡°Lynn is a person, not a pet you can imprison!¡± Wayneughed.


    ¡°Is that how you told him I forced you? Not that you willingly.


    Rosalynn stiffened all over


    It¡¯d been a long time since Wayne had said such things, long enough that she almost forgot how nasty


    he used to be


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Noah roared


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wayne snapped impatiently, then casually said. ¡°Break his hand¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn cried out. ¡°Are you crazy? Noah is a doctor, he has to perform surgeries!¡±


    Outside, the bodyguards exchanged nces.


    ¡°Do I need to say it again?¡± Wayne said to the bodyguards.


    ¡°Understood


    ¡°No! Noah, run!¡± Rosalynn tried to open the door.


    Wayne grabbed her and pulled her into his arms, gripping her chin and said menacingly. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Mrs. Silverman not satisfied with me just breaking his hand? Want me to do more?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got into you?¡± Rosalynn stared at Wayne in shock, tears streaming down her face.


    Seeing her cry for Noah infuriated Wayne even more


    ¡°What¡¯s got into me?¡± Wayne scoffed, ncing outside the window


    Noah could actually fight quite well. He¡¯d managed to exchange a few moves with those professional


    mercenaries


    But now, he was pinned to the ground.


    ¡°Quick, tell them to stop Rosalynn grabbed Wayne¡¯s hand, pushing him away


    Wayne was a tough guy at heart


    He made the most concessions and tolerated the most for Rosalynn in his entire life


    But now he realized, no matter how much he tolerated, she still wanted to be with other men.


    So it¡¯s time to get serious


    Wayne remained unmoved


    A few bodyguards pinned Noah to the ground, pulling out a sharp dagger


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Please Rosalynn was going insane


    Noah was a doctor, it was his childhood dream. He worked so hard for so many years to achieve it!


    ¡°Wayne, I beg you! Please don¡¯t do this!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wayne still didn¡¯t budge.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The next second, Noah¡¯s miserable scream came through.


    Tears filled Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, and she didn¡¯t even bother begging Wayne anymore. She just stared


    nkly out the window, watching Noah, whose hands got crippled.


    It was her fault, after all¡­


    She ruined Noah¡­


    And then, as the world spun around her, Rosalynn felt her body go weak and her vision went ck, and


    she passed out.


    ¡°Rosa¡± Wayne shouted in shock instantly ordering the driver to take them to a private hospital owned


    by the nearby Silverman Group. Rosalynn had a temble dream


    In her dream, she returned to her childhood, back to Gravel Lane.


    Her mother had a sudden inspiration and braided her hair into small braids.


    She felt like a hedgehog and went crying to find Noah.


    Noah was sitting on a bench in the yard, doing homework. When he saw her crying, he immediately put


    down his pen and came over to hug her ¡°Mama bullied me Little Rosalynn sobbed on Noah¡¯s shoulder,


    comining. I¡¯m a little fairy, not a little hedgehog, wuwuwu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll help you undo your braids and then take you to buy ice cream, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Young Noah wiped away the tears from Rosalynn¡¯s face and carefullybed her hair


    Afterward, little Rosalynn followed Noah to buy ice cream, holding his hand, and munching on the ice


    cream, happily bouncing back home.


    It was early summer at that time


    They walked hand in hand.


    Suddenly, little Rosalynn stopped in her tracks because she noticed that Noah¡¯s hand was bing


    slippery and greasy.


    She looked up in confusion and saw blood gushing out crazily from his wrist


    As she looked up further, she realized that Noah¡¯s head was also gone


    Lynn immediately ched out loud


    ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Noah¡­¡±


    Wayne stood beside Rosalynn, looking at the report in his hand


    Hearing Rosalynn painfully calling for Noah in her dream, coldness filled Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Noah!¡±


    Rosalynn cried out as she finally awoke from her nightmare


    She was trembling all over. Her eyes scanned the room, eventually falling on Wayne


    The scene of Noah¡¯s hands being crippled came back to her like a nightmare


    ¡°Why did you hurt him? I treated Noah like my brother! Why would you do this?¡± Rosalynn yelled,


    rushing towards him.


    Wayne didn¡¯t hesitate and forcefully pressed her back onto the hospital bed, hisrge hand gripping her


    neck tightly. ¡°Brother? What brother? He¡¯s your lover, isn¡¯t he? Rosalynn, I gave you both a chance, but


    you¡¯ve gone too far with your deceit!*


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in despair.


    This was the person she had once loved.


    A demon, a bastardi


    Noah¡¯s hands were crippled What would he do from now on?


    Wayne felt a pang in his heart as he met her gaze.


    His expression slowly softened, and he gently caressed her cheek


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosa, I wasn¡¯t good to you before, and I realize that now. So, this time, I forgive you. After you have an


    abortion, we¡¯ll get married immediately, and I¡¯ll still treat you well..¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Rosalynn interrupted him in shock. ¡°You know I¡¯m pregnant? And you want..


    you want me to have an abortion?¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    ¡°Rosa, this is my limit. There¡¯s no way I can let you have another man¡¯s child!¡± Wayne furrowed his


    brow.


    This sort of thing was the ultimate disgrace for any man.


    The fact that he had let bygones be bygones was already pushing his limits.


    ¡°Someone else¡¯s baby?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hands were shaking terribly. ¡°You¡¯re saying the baby I¡¯m carrying


    belongs to someone else? Noah, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Wayne became more and more annoyed ¡°Are you trying to tell me the child is


    mine? Have you forgotten that we took precautions every time before? How could you be carrying my


    child?*


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was on your birthday, we¡­ ¡°Rosalynn humedly exined.


    Wayne wanted to hurt her babies, so she didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore!


    ¡°Enough¡± Wayne shouted


    Stunned, Rosalynn looked at him with disbelief, tears streaming down her cheeks. It¡¯s true! The baby in


    my belly is yours!¡±


    ¡°The operating room is already being prepared,¡± Wayne announced coldly


    ¡°If you dare hurt my baby, I¡¯ll die to show you!¡± Rosalynn yelled, getting emotional ¡°You bastard,


    Wayne, you said you¡¯d believe me, you said you¡¯d never doubt me again!¡±


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t push me to take things to the extreme¡± Wayne grabbed her chin. ¡°If you dare to hurt


    yourself, I¡¯ll make sure Noah, Paige, and everyone else you care about suffer ten or even a hundred


    times more.¡±


    Rosalynn was terrified and grabbed Wayne¡¯s hand tightly


    ¡°Let me give birth to the baby, and we can do a paternity test!¡± Rosalynn was still trying. ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ve


    never betrayed you. I¡¯ve only been with you. The baby is really yours¡±


    ¡°You know what? The news of you carrying Noah¡¯s child has already spread throughout the hospital


    where he works. He even admitted it himself and said he would treat everyone to a meal once the baby


    is born. Rosa, do you still want to keep lying to me?¡±


    Wayne also wished the child was his.


    However, the dates on Rosalynn¡¯s check-up reports showed that she was only about two months


    pregnant.


    At that time, he was overseas discussing wedding arrangements with the Rosso family.


    But his birthday was almost four months ago.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, everything¡¯s ready¡± At that point, the door to the mom opened.


    Horrified, Rosalynn looked over and then back at Wayne. ¡°You¡¯re going to hell, Wayne.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let her go, and Rosalynn knew he was determined to kill her baby


    Rosalynn, this is what you deserve. Why did you believe that he loved you? Why did you stay?


    Now you¡¯ve harmed Noah, Paige, and your babies¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I go to hell, you¡¯ll be right there with me¡±


    In the end, Rosalynn was still pushed into the operating room.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was filled with despair


    How could her babies suffer like this¡­


    Their father didn¡¯t recognize them, and now they were going to die by his hand.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± A familiar voice suddenly spoke.


    Tm afraid shed be too agitated, affecting the fetus, so I gave her some sedative drugs suitable for


    pregnant women.¡± ¡°Thanks for your help. Please just y along and get this over with!¡±


    To Rosalynn¡¯s shock, she sat up


    Jacob just turned around, smiling with narrowed eyes and waved. ¡°Surprise!¡±


    ¡®How did you


    Jacob walked over and sat on the operation table in front of her. I¡¯vee to be the princess¡¯s knight


    I¡¯m here to rescue you.¡± Rosalynn looked around the operating room, and there was only one doctor


    left.


    The doctor smiled reassuringly ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your baby away. Jacob has already made


    arrangements in advance.¡±


    Rosalynn burst into tears of joy

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    ¡°Jacob, thank you. I¡¯ll repay your


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Wayne too much. He was just worried and was deceived by someone malicious¡± Jacob


    paused for a moment, ¡°You know, he¡¯s always been very suspicious since Olivia¡¯s incident¡±


    Mentioning Wayne, Rosalynn¡¯s expression turned icy cold


    She and Wayne could never go back to what they used to be


    He didn¡¯t trust her, severely injured Noah, and even wanted to kill her babies.


    He was unforgivable


    ¡°Jacob, there¡¯s one more thing I need your help with. My friend got into a car ident and is in the


    hospital, and she doesn¡¯t have anyone with her right now.. Rosalynn choked up at the thought of Paige


    T have someone go to apany her soon, don¡¯t worry¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Jacob looked at Rosalynn¡¯s weary appearance and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°What are your ns now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I will leave him Rosalynn replied without hesitation


    Jacob pondered for a moment. ¡°He probably won¡¯t let go easily¡±


    Rosalynn frowned in disgust, feeling a sharp pain in her chest that she couldn¡¯t control.


    Then I must leave as well. I won¡¯t let my children have a father who wants to harm them!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s


    tone was resolute.


    Jacob nodded


    ¡°Anyway, if you need any help, just reach out to me¡±


    When Rosalynn was pushed back into the ward, her face waspletely pale.


    Wayne tried to hold her hand


    She turned her face away and pulled her hand back under the nket.


    Wayne¡¯s hand hung in the air


    ¡°Rosa, we¡¯ll have our own children in the future,¡± he said softly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, covering her abdomen with her hand.


    He didn¡¯t deserve that


    Rosalynn was really tired, she curled up under the nket, ignoring Wayne, and soon fell asleep.


    She needed to rest up so that her babies would be healthy.


    After that, she¡¯d have to fight a fierce battle to escape!


    Wayne sat by Rosalynn¡¯s side, looking at her cold, distant figure, feeling heartache.


    Rosalynn slept all day long, during which the doctor came and gave her medication multiple times,


    saying it was for post-operation inmmation, but it was actually a nutrient solution to nourish her


    babies


    In the evening, Rosalynn finally woke up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wayne immediately asked someone to bring a nutritious dinner.


    Rosalynn looked at it and coldly asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Noah?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die Wayne brought the soup to her lips.


    Rosalynn nced at him, then waved her hand, smashing the soup bowl against the wall


    The guards outside the door heard themotion and rushed in.


    ¡°Get out¡± Wayne didn¡¯t even look at them


    The men sheepishly left and closed the door behind them.


    Wayne cleaned his hands with a handkerchief


    ¡°Is this how you fed Olivia too? Wayne, don¡¯t you find yourself disgusting?¡± Rosalynn scoffed. ¡°Or is it


    that you genuinely believe you¡¯re some kind of Casanova?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already exined the situation with


    Olivia to you!¡±


    ¡°Well, you cane up with any excuse you want to spend the night with Olivia. Meanwhile, Noah and


    I were being responsible, stayi:fg in the hospital, taking care of our friend who had a car ident. It


    serves me right to be suspected of infidelity by you, to have Noah¡¯s hands crippled by you, and to have


    our child killed by you!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    After saying that, Rosalynn just pushed all the food onto the floort


    ¡°Wayne, you disgust me I don¡¯t want to see you. Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Car ident? Who got into a car ident?¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn firmly, holding her back.


    Rosalynn stared at him resentfully, not answering, with tears pouring down her face.


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed.


    He bent down and kissed her eyes, ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ll make up for it, don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you remember what I told youst time, right? If you don¡¯t trust me, then I don¡¯t want you,¡±


    Rosalynn said firmly


    Wayne¡¯s body tensed up


    Rosalynn pushed him forcefully


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you now, so get out. I¡¯m begging you, just leaver


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Wayne whispered


    At that moment, the nurse who came to change the dressing knocked on the door.


    ¡°Oh my, Mr. Silverman, what are you doing? Ms. Tesdal can¡¯t handle any more stress right now!¡± the


    nurse hurriedly entered the room.


    Wayne released his grip on Rosalynn, stood up, and turned to leave the hospital room.


    Sitting outside the room, he dialed Paige¡¯s number.


    A cold, automated message yed on the other end of the line, indicating that the phone was switched


    off.


    He suddenly thought of the car ident that Rosalynn had mentioned.


    Wayne immediately called Sean, asking him to investigate


    ¡°I just asked the hospital, Miss Paige just came out of her critical condition, Sean replied, ¡°President


    Silverman, do you need me to buy something to show her your concern?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    Didn¡¯t Maddie say that Rosa and Noah were trying to save their baby in that hospital?


    Anxiety crept into his heart again


    He took out the photocopies of Rosalynn¡¯s test results again to check.


    There was nothing wrong with them¡­.


    Wayne frowned, how did things turn out like this?


    ¡°President Silverman, your mother is here, in the hall downstairs¡± Someone informed him.


    Wayne looked at the person and then ordered the security coldly: ¡°Keep an eye on the inside¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wayne then went downstairs.


    In the private ward lobby.


    Maddie, Heatherway, and Jones were all together.


    Wayne came out and saw Heatherway and Jones as well, instinctively frowning


    ¡°Wayne, what does your guy mean? Not letting us go up? What? Is Rosalynn so disgraceful?¡± Maddie


    stood up, angrily asking.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wayne nced at Heatherway.


    ¡°Ms Rosso, don¡¯t you have enough trouble meddling in the Silverman family affairs?¡± Wayne asked


    coldly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you¡± Maddie frowned. ¡°Heatherway is not like Rosalynn, she


    genuinely cares about you. She¡¯s been so worried, unable to eat for days! Look at how thin she is


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, just get to the point, Wayne interrupted.


    Im just asking, what are you nning to do about Rosalynn and that illegitimate child?¡± Maddie asked


    Wayne looked at her, then with a puzzled expression said, ¡°What illegitimate child?¡±


    Maddie was taken aback. ¡°The bastard child in Rosalynn¡¯s belly!


    ¡°Rosa is perfectly fine, she¡¯s not pregnant. Where did you get this nonsense?¡± Wayne replied calmly


    ¡°How is that possible! I gave you all those test results, didn¡¯t I?¡± Maddie¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got those things from. We just did aplete set of tests, and she¡¯s not


    pregnant. She and Noah arepletely innocent,¡± Wayne answered coldly ¡°But where did you get this


    outrageous false information?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not fake! I heard her admit she was pregnant!¡± Heatherway was also astonished.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t sure whose child was in Rosalynn¡¯s belly, she was sure that Rosalynn was


    pregnant!

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Wayne looked at Heatherway.


    *So, you¡¯ve been talking nonsense in front of my mom, Ms. Rosso. Seems like I¡¯ve been too kind to


    you, letting you hurt my wife again and again.¡± Heatherway felt like she was struck by lightning


    ¡°Wife? You and Rosalynn got married¡± She asked, trembling.


    This title probably struck a nerve


    Before Wayne could respond, Heatherway pounced on him, grabbing his arm.


    ¡°Wayne, she¡¯s really a dirty woman! Not only did she seduce Eric, but she also had an affair with that


    pediatrician and got pregnant! She even had a messy rtionship with a guy named Joseph, and I saw


    them getting touchy-feely in the garage! Wayne, you deserve better! Don¡¯t be fooled by her anymore!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Wayne angrily shook off Heatherway¡¯s hand.


    Heatherway clenched her teeth and, using that force, deliberately crashed into a massive ss


    ornament on the wall.


    After a loud crash, Heatherway fell into the shards, covered in blood.


    ¡°Oh my God¡±!¡± Jones and Maddie rushed to help her up.


    ¡°President Silverman, aren¡¯t you being too much? Mydy was only trying to help you! Even if you¡¯re


    ungrateful, why did you hit her?¡± Jones asked angrily. Wayne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him pushing, it was me losing my bnce¡­¡± Heatherway had several shards of ss stuck


    in her arm, and her head was bleeding.


    At this point, she still didn¡¯t forget to help Wayne.


    Wayne, seeing this drama, was even more annoyed.


    ¡°There are surveince cameras here. If you want to see how she fell, go to the surveince room and


    check the footage. After saying that, Wayne coldly warned, ¡°Also, don¡¯t let me hear any rumors about


    my wife outside, or I¡¯ll hold you all ountable¡±


    After that, Wayne ignored Maddie¡¯s scolding and turned to leave.


    ¡°Mrs S


    Silverman, your son is really capable¡± Jones sneered at Maddie


    Maddie¡¯s face was also very horrible.


    Jones continued. ¡°He¡¯s being cuckolded by his own woman, but he¡¯s more than happy to cover for her,


    even saying that she¡¯s not pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Jones, stop talking¡± Heatherway cried sadly.


    She was so badly hurt, but Wayne didn¡¯t care about her at all. He really didn¡¯t have any feelings for her!


    Why could Rosalynn have his love?


    In terms of family background, looks, and figure, how could Rosalynnpare to her?


    Take Heatherway to get her wounds treated first, and we¡¯ll talk about the other thingster!¡± Maddie


    knew she was in the wrong and quickly changed the subject, helping Heatherway to the clinic


    Meanwhile, as soon as Hria Jared returned home, Latham Jared came to find her


    ¡°Mom, I heard you¡¯re going to give thepany¡¯s inheritance rights to that little girl?!¡± Latham asked


    aggressively, as if he were a debt collector.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Hria nced at Latham and Yvonne Gorman, who was following behind him, and


    asked coldly


    At this moment, Yvonne suddenly stepped forward and fell to her knees in front of Hna, locking pitiful.


    ¡°Mom, I know you hate me and despise me because of what happened with Adeline Gorman, But


    Latham is your son, and he¡¯s always been very good to you. You can¡¯t punish him because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Adeline was responsible for her own downfall. It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Latham said lovingly, as if he were


    about to help Yvonne up.


    Hna was disgusted by the sight.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°Enough with the acting, the inheritance has nothing to do with you. Have you forgotten? I¡¯ve kicked


    you out already, and from now on, you¡¯ll never be part of the Jared family. How the Gorman family¡¯s


    assets are distributed has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you senously that heartless? Latham was shocked.


    When they were kicked out before, Yvonne had said that his mother was just angry for a moment. How


    could a mother truly abandon her own child?


    Hria didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and ordered Calvin to get them out.


    Calvin took a few steps forward, blocking them like a wall.


    Latham gritted his teeth, ¡°Mom, in that case, please give back the remaining inheritance of my father-


    inw that you¡¯re holding on to, to Yvonnel¡±


    Hria was about to go upstairs, but stopped when she heard this. She slowly tumed around.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Adeline¡¯s child isn¡¯t worthy of inheriting those assets! Those properties should belong to Yvonne. She¡¯s


    the only daughter of my father-inw! He, like you, was blinded by that bitch Adeline and made the


    wrong choice!


    ¡°SLAPI¡±


    Hna tumed back and pped Latham hard across the face


    Latham took a step back, holding his cheek, his vision filled with stars.


    ¡°Mom, what did Latham say that was wrong? I am Dad¡¯s only daughter, so his assets should rightfully


    be mine!¡± Yvonne said angrily ¡°When I came back home all those years ago, he promised me himself!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about why Baldrick Gorman never wanted to see youter on? Why did he


    prefer to leave his inheritance to his unseen granddaughter rather than you?¡± Hria asked


    ¡°It must be Adeline¡±


    ¡°Disgusting!¡± Hria wanted to spit in Yvonne¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own immoral behavior, using any means necessary to steal someone elses husband! Baldrick


    lived a righteous life, how could he ept a shameless daughter like you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it was me who first had feelings for Yvonne, and I pursued her actively She¡¯s a good person!


    Can¡¯t you let go of your prejudice against her?¡± Latham, still holding his cheek, spoke with a slightly


    slurred voice


    Hna didn¡¯t want to waste any more words


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the right to inherit or Baldrick¡¯s regret, don¡¯t get any ideas. I¡¯ve found Adeline¡¯s daughter,


    and all of this will be hers!¡±


    With that, Hria went straight upstairs.


    She needed to arrange things here as soon as possible and return to her granddaughter


    As for those two inhuman creatures, she had nothing left to say


    ¡°What did she just say? Yvonne looked at Latham in amazement.


    ¡°She said She found that bastard¡¯s daughter. Latham¡¯s face locked terrible


    He was running out of money, even starting to sell Yvonne¡¯s jewelry for cash


    If he didn¡¯te up with some money soon, he would truly be a destitute person.


    ¡°So what if we find her?¡± Yvonne gritted her teeth. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s think of a way to deceive her into


    coming to us. In the end, the assets in her hands will still be ours, right?¡±


    ¡°My darling, you¡¯re so clever!¡± Latham said, then winced and howled in pain, holding his face. ¡°But, if I


    have to spend time with that wretched woman and the illegitimate child we had. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be


    able to forget about being cuckolded!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Just bear with it and think about all those properties! Not to mention the huge conglomerate!¡± Yvonne


    insisted.


    ¡°Understood


    This heartless couple muttered and conspired as they nned their escape


    Hna had been busy with the affairs of the corporation for a few days, making sure everything was in


    order Just as she was about to fly back to her home country, she received an anonymous email.


    ¡°The secretary of Bane Corporation¡¯s President Wayne has a chaotic personal life. She got pregnant


    with a pediatrician¡¯s child, and Wayne caught her in the act. She had a tragic abortion!¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Ever since Wayne had bound her into the operating room, Rosalynn was always gued by


    nightmares.


    In her dreams, Wayne cruelly carved open her belly with a knife, extracting two tiny, bloody infants.


    Then in front of her, he brutally chopped off the heads and limbs of the two infants,


    No matter how much she cried and begged, he continued to slice up her children like a demon, leaving


    them torn to pieces.


    Wayne stayed by Rosalynn¡¯s side, wiping her tears tenderly when he saw her cry in her nightmares.


    ¡°Rosa¡­ better a short pain than a long one.¡± Wayne whispered, not knowing whether he was trying to


    comfort Rosalynn or himself, ¡°It will it will get better soon.¡±


    Rosalynn woke up to see Wayne gripping her hand tightly, she immediately withdrew her hand.


    Wayne looked up at her, ¡°You awake? You must be hungry, L¡­


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Rosalynn suddenly said.


    There was no change in Wayne¡¯s expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things again, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    ¡°You murdered my child, and you expect me to stay with you?¡± She asked coldly


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed.


    ¡°You dare mention that illegitimate child in front of me? Rosa, just because I don¡¯t want to hurt you


    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll spare Noah!¡± Wayne said.


    Upon hearing Wayne still referring to her child as illegitimate, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh self-


    deprecatingly


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re truly ridiculous, hoping that I would betray you like that, Rosalynn stared at him with a


    face full of pain and confusion. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, if you distrust me so much, why won¡¯t you let


    me go now that things havee to this?¡±


    Wayne clenched his fists tightly


    ¡°When you got pregnant with this child, I wasn¡¯t even in the country. How can you expect me to believe


    you?¡± Wayne asked, each word deliberate


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brows. ¡°Who told you about the timing of my pregnancy?¡±


    Wayne took a deep breath, went out for a while, and came back with a folder.


    ¡°See for yourself¡±


    Rosalynn took it and flipped through the pages, instantly feeling like she was plunged into an icy abyss.


    Inside were medical reportsbeled with her name, stating that she was only eight weeks pregnant.


    She was nearly four months pregnant, how could it only be eight weeks?


    Fake pregnancy test results, Paige¡¯s ident, Noah tricking her intoing to the H City


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned pale, as her mind connected all the events that had happened over the past few


    days.


    ¡°You ended the life of my child just based on these?¡± Rosalynn locked up at Wayne,


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this evidence enough of your unfaithfulness to me?¡±


    Rosalynn started tough, and as sheughed, tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°I see fortunately. She chuckled, muttering under her breath.


    So all the beauty that Wayne had given her before was an illusion


    ¡°You find this funny?¡± Wayne grabbed her wrist


    Rosalynn looked at him, as if looking at a fool, ¡°Wayne, do you know? I was pregnant with twins¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand stiffened


    ¡°You made the night decision because you certainly don¡¯t deserve to be their father, Rosalynn said,


    pulling her hand back forcefully. Wayne felt a sudden unease


    With the irrefutable evidence presented, why was she still iming the children were his?


    Hria rushed back from overseas in a state of urgency.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    She couldn¡¯t get through to Rosalynn¡¯s phone, only found out that Wayne had taken her to his own


    private hospital and she hadn¡¯te out since


    Hna had justnded.


    Jacob had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°The Strand family kid? Hria was a bit surprised.


    Then she remembered that Jacob and Wayne were good friends and also knew Rosalynn.


    ¡°Did Wayne send you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Secretary Tesdal Jacob grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll be able to move around freely in a


    few days.¡±


    ¡°What did Wayne do?¡± Hria grabbed Jacob¡¯s wrist with such force that it made Jacob wince in pain.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Jacob knew very little about the rtionship between Hria and Rosalynn,


    and he was even surprised that Rosalynn specifically asked him to find Hria


    ¡°How much do you know about Rosalynn¡¯s situation?¡± Hria asked tentatively.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking about her pregnancy, right?¡± Jacob got straight to the point


    Hria quickly followed up, ¡°Did Wayne force her to have an abortion?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Almost,¡± Jacob whispered Thad a feeling something was off, so I made arrangements in advance. But


    Wayne doesn¡¯t know about it, he thinks the child is already gone¡±


    Hria felt a wave of relief. ¡°That bastard¡±¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, let¡¯s talk as we walk. How did you find out about this?¡± Jacob supported Hria as they


    headed towards the parking lot.


    Hna exined about the email.


    Jacob furrowed his brow and decided to be direct with Hria, ¡°Mrs. Jared, I¡¯m not defending Wayne,


    but honestly, I find this whole situation very suspicious¡­.! suspect there are people behind the scenes


    orchestrating this!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person could make Wayne harm his own child?¡± Hria seethed with anger!


    She didn¡¯t want her granddaughter to stay in the country any longer.


    This time, even if she had to use force, she would bring her confused granddaughter back home. She


    absolutely couldn¡¯t let her sink any further by Wayne¡¯s sidel ¡°Wayne seems convinced that the child is


    not his Jacob replied.


    Hna also remembered that the email said Rosalynn¡¯s child was a pediatrician¡¯s.


    Suddenly she thought of Adeline at that time.


    Her heart sank and sank again.


    God sure knows how to y people, letting Adeline and her daughter encounter the same situation at


    the same age.


    But this time, she would definitely not let Rosalynn fight alonel


    After staying in the hospital for three days, Rosalynn was almost ready to be discharged. Wayne gave


    her phone back to her


    ¡°Paige is awake, do you want to see her?¡± he asked.


    Tm going to stay with her for a few days.¡± Rosalynn turned on the phone, a flood of messagesing


    in, she looked at them one by one without looking at Wayne. She had been like this for the past few


    days, not talking to him, not looking at him directly


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you


    ¡°Go with me, and then what?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°When she asks about the baby, I could just point at


    you and tell her that you killed it?¡± Wayne¡¯s face darkened


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother to waste any more words on him and walked straight out


    Wayne ultimately didn¡¯t catch up, just having bodyguards secretly follow and protect her


    After everyone left, Wayne slumped on the sofa


    After a while, he called Sean, wanting him to go to the apartment to pack up some clothes for Rosalynn


    and send them to her


    But after the phone was connected, he changed his mind and decided to go back himself.


    Paige¡¯s mother returned the evening after her car ident.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    She had been well taken care of over the past two days, and much of the swelling on her face had


    subsided.


    ¡°Sweetheart, what have you been doing these past few days? You don¡¯t answer calls, nor do you reply


    to texts!¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn, Paige eagerly opened her arms for a hug


    Thinking of Paige¡¯s ident, which might have been caused by her, Rosalynn felt guilty.


    She quickly walked over and embraced Paige, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Mm! Paige whimpered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know where that damn driver came from!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away¡± Rosalynn promised firmly.


    Not only the driver, but also anyone else behind the scenes, no one would escape!


    ¡°Mm Parge rubbed against Rosalynn¡¯s chest, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me, where have you been these days?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled gently. You should rest and recover first, I¡¯ll tell you all about itter


    ¡°Ok¡± Paige did not question further.


    Then, as if remembering something, she eximed, ¡°Ch not


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn quickly asked.


    ¡°I had a car ident halfway, so I didn¡¯t get to tidy up the decorations in the apartment. I hope that


    bastard Wayne hasn¡¯t found out yet!¡± Paige looked worned. She didn¡¯t want her best friend¡¯s child to be


    taken away!


    Rosalynn paused briefly before chuckling, ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°So he hasn¡¯t discovered it? Hurry up, leave me be and go clean it up! Paige urged


    Rosalynn pushed her back onto the bed.


    ¡°How are you still so lively after the ident?¡± Rosalynn jokingly asked.


    Paige replied, ¡°What?¡±


    Rosalynn sat down and continued. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tidy up the apartment?


    ¡°Why? Did you reconcile?¡± Paige asked, still not understanding


    ¡°That¡¯s something that will never happen, Rosalynn said resolutely


    Paige remained puzzled ¡°Then¡­


    ¡°After he visits the apartment, it will be his eternal nightmare, Rosalynn exined.


    In the baby crib, along with clothes, shoes, and a letter, there were the records from her first prenatal


    check-up, the first ultrasound. All those moments he missed, she treated them as gifts and put them in


    an exquisite box.


    As long as Wayne saw them, he would know what he had lost


    In the past few days, Rosalynn hadn¡¯t left the hospital, and neither had Wayne.


    He stayed by her side even when he was working.


    Now he was somewhat weary


    The elevator quietly ascended, soon reaching the targeted floor.


    The elevator doors opened, and Wayne looked up, then froze.


    There was a cute arrow attached to the window directly opposite the elevator door.


    Wayne instantly recalled that one night a few days ago, when he and Rosalynn had nned to have


    dinner at home.


    Then


    Oliviamitted suicide, and he rushed to the hospital, missing their nned dinner.


    Wayne felt a dull ache in his heart


    Just a few days ago, his rtionship with Rosalynn had been so good¡­


    Wayne slowly walked to the door and opened it


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The room was somewhat dim, but he could still see some objects floating in the air


    He turned on the light.


    Some of the balloons had deted The pink and blue balloons, which were supposed to form a line,


    were now unrecognizable. However, the arrow on the floor was still clear


    Wayne looked at the wiited flowers in the living room, followed the arrow slowly, and soon arrived at the


    study door


    He remembered the way she had run out of the study the night before when he got home


    Wayne pushed open the door to the study.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    The study wasn¡¯t big, and there were some light blue balloons floating on the ceiling.


    Wayne spotted the cute pink baby crib in the center right away


    As he opened the door, the wind made the stuffed animals¡¯ wind chimes on the crib jingle crisply


    Wayne stared at the baby crib, his breathing a bit chaotic.


    So that day at dinner, she wanted to tell him she was pregnant?


    Why tell him? That kid clearly wasn¡¯t his¡­


    Suddenly, an ominous feeling rose in Wayne¡¯s heart.


    He walked briskly over to the babyb and saw the tiny shoes and clothes inside. His breath caught in


    his throat


    Inside theb, there was a small box the size of a palm with a note attached, written in Rosalynn¡¯s


    handwriting: ¡°A gift for Daddy¡± Wayne tore off the note and opened the box¡¯s lid.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The first thing he saw was a health check-up report from over a month ago, as well as a prenatal


    check-up report from the hospital.


    The name on them was Rosalynn¡¯s.


    ¡°How is this possible. Wayne looked at the reports, his face devoid of any color


    Moving further down, there were records of Rosalynn¡¯s pregnancy maintenance in Q City, prenatal


    check-up records in L. City, and finally¡­ an ultrasound image. There were two small shadows in the


    image


    Rosalynn had told him that she was carrying¡­ twins.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze lingered on the ultrasound for a long time before shifting to the two letters written for


    Daddy


    He picked one up and tore it open.


    ¡°Hi Daddy, it¡¯s our first meeting, and I¡¯m super excited!¡±


    For a moment, Wayne felt like his world was copsing


    ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s really hard for Mommy to get pregnant, so I went through a lot to make it into


    her belly!¡±


    ¡°I love Mommy and Daddy so much that I don¡¯t care how difficult things may be, and fil protect Mommy


    too!¡±


    ¡°Please be patient and wait for a few more months, and then I can meet you¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of my mommy.¡±


    ¡°I love my mommy and daddy¡±


    Finally, there was a cute arrow prompting him to turn the page.


    Wayne flipped the paper over


    ¡°Dear Wayne, even though I¡¯m still filled with insecurity, I think I have enough courage if it¡¯s you.¡±


    The signature was, love, Rosa.


    Wayne¡¯s emotionspletely copsed.


    Covering his painfully aching chest, he slowly copsed onto the floor


    The child was his


    He had killed his own child with his own hands.


    Wayne thought of Rosalynn¡¯s resolute expression, her pleas and exnations before the surgery.


    If only he hadn¡¯t been controlled by anger and jealousy at that time, if only he had listened to her, even


    for just a moment¡­


    But in this world, there are no ¡°ifs¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡± Wayne wept, tears streaming down his face


    She would never forgive him anymore¡­


    A sense of despair welled up within him.


    The light outside slowly faded as the silent night descended.


    Wayne sat there like a sculpture, for a long, long time. Then, as if realizing something he stood up,


    carefully tucked away the ultrasound and the medical reports, and left with a stiff gait.


    That night was an unfortunate night for many people.


    Those who had sent the fake medical reports to Wayne were the first to be unlucky.


    Next was Maddie


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s defeat over the past two days, Maddie was in a good mood. In the evening, she even


    arranged a small party with a few high societydies at the Silverman Mansion.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    When Wayne went back with a fierce attitude, Maddie hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the situation


    yet.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯m back? Come on, have a drink with me¡± Maddie was a little tipsy, leaning on the sofa,


    waving her wine ss, and smiled at Wayne.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we Silverman family has some family matters to deal with. Please leave first,


    the party is over Wayne didn¡¯t even look at Maddie and gave a nce at the socialites.


    Wayne was full of anger and didn¡¯t hide it at all. His tone was even more lethal when he spoke.


    ¡°Its my party. What night do you have to¡­¡± Maddie immediately wanted to re up


    Seeing that they were about to make a scene, the socialites immediately got up and left with various


    excuses.


    ¡°You ruined my party Maddie get up and yelled at Wayne


    All Wayne could think of was the two little shadows on the ultrasound.


    ¡°Why would you have someone forge these? Wayne threw the previous medical reports on Maddie.


    Maddie wanted to curse, but seeing the content on the report, it was the report papers she secretly


    arranged to get into Wayne¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Rosalynn said I forged it? Maddie snorted coldly, ¡°How could you believe


    her over me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this is? Wayne handed his phone to Maddie


    Maddie gave it a puzzled nce, only seeing two shadows


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°My children¡± Wayne gritted his teeth. ¡°Not two months, they¡¯ll be four months in another week¡±


    Maddie was stunned. She looked at the ultrasound again.


    Having given birth, she knew the difference between a two-month fetus and a four month fetus


    Maddie¡¯s heart skipped a beat


    Didn¡¯t Jones say that Rosalynn just got pregnant with the pediatrician¡¯s child?


    That day, Heatherway and Jones rushed to meet her and told her that Rosalynn was pregnant and that


    the child was not Wayne¡¯s


    Rosalynn had a flirtatious rtionship with a pediatrician


    Maddie always looked down on Rosalynn, thinking she was someone who would sell anything for


    money.


    Seeing her betray Wayne, Maddie was even more disgusted,


    At that time, Jones said: ¡°Now all we need is some conclusive evidence. If we have it and President


    Silverman knows the child can¡¯t be his, he definitely won¡¯t tolerate Rosalynn anymore!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Maddie immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty in getting proves?¡±


    Based on the approximate dates given by Jones and Heatherway, Maddie bribed a few people at


    Noah¡¯s hospital and spent two million to make a fake medical record


    She thought she had done everything wlessly, even scheduling the consultation time ording to


    Rosalynn¡¯s schedule in L City


    ¡°This is fakel Rosalynn is lying to you!¡± Maddie hurnedly said, ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m your mother, so your


    children are my grandchildren, why would I do anything to hurt them?¡±


    Seeing that Maddie still wouldn¡¯t admit it, Wayne ordered someone to drag in a man covered in blood.


    Maddie recognized him as her assistant who had been with her for over twenty years.


    ¡°Monty¡±¡±


    Maddie let out a cry and tried to go over, but was blocked by several fierce bodyguards.


    ¡°He confessed everything, how you told him to hire someone to forge the records, and how much


    money you gave¡­ Wayne said, word by word


    ¡°Yes! I admit the report is fake, but that¡¯s because Rosalynn¡¯s lover is too cunning! He deleted all


    Rosalynn¡¯s medical records! I had to recreate the records to let you know the truth. I was just restoring


    the fact, not forging!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless Wayne coldly looked at her, ¡°Even at this point, you still want to nder Rosa.¡±


    Maddie¡¯s face turned pale

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    She was panicking too.


    How could Rosalynn¡¯s children already be four months old?


    if they are four months, then the children¡­.


    I¡¯ll make a call!¡±


    Maddie took her phone and walked away


    Wayne watched her coldly.


    Maddie kept dialing, but it seemed like no one was picking up on the other side


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they picking up the phone? Pick up the phone!!¡±


    ¡°As soon as Heatherway got the news, she took Jones and ran away! Wayne¡¯s icy voice sounded


    behind Maddie.


    ¡°Did you threaten her?¡± Maddie snapped, ring at Wayne


    Wayne stared at Maddie. He hated that this woman was his mother. If she wasn¡¯t, he would have had


    someone torture her brutally!


    ¡°You¡¯re incredibly stupid. They just wanted to use you to deal with Rosalynn! Now that their scheme


    has been exposed, you¡¯ll be med for everything! They can return to their territory, but what about


    you?¡± Wayne said, word for word.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Me¡± Maddie was terrified.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mom! Do you really want to kill me for those bastard children and that bitch?


    ¡°They are my children and my lover Wayne suddenly raised his voice, his murderous purapletely


    unveiled.


    Maddie was so frightened that she took two steps back


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s it¡¯s all Rosalynn¡¯s fault, doesn¡¯t she have a mouth? Even if we misunderstood, can¡¯t


    she exin it to you? Useless! She can¡¯t even protect her own children! Useless!¡±


    Wayne looked at her, his eyes very strange, as if looking at a monster.


    ¡°Come here¡± Wayne looked away, resolute


    Several fierce-looking bodyguards surrounded them.


    ¡°My mother suddenly had a hysterical attack, she¡¯s going crazy and huming people senselessly¡±


    Wayne said coldly.


    Maddie was taken aback: ¡°I didn¡¯t! Wayne, you ungrateful brat, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Send her to the mental hospital. No one is allowed to visit her without my permission, Wayne


    continued.


    He couldn¡¯t be cruel to his mother, but she had to pay a painful price for causing the death of his


    children.


    Mrs. Fuller, once high and mighty, would spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital


    ¡°Wayne! How dare you! I am your mother! I am a director of the Silverman Group! You can¡¯t treat me


    like this!


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the mental hospital! I won¡¯t!!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to Rosalynn, and I wont cbject to your


    marriage anymore! You¡¯re both still young, you can still have children in the future! Don¡¯t treat me like


    this!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Wayne, you devil! Devil!¡±


    In the end. Maddie was dragged away with her mouth shut.


    Wayne looked at thevishly decorated living room.


    ¡°There will be more in the future. Wayne murmured quietly


    But he was told that it would be very difficult for her to conceive


    God showed mercy, giving him a chance to redeem himself and a miracle, but he crushed it with his


    own hands.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned factory in the suburbs.


    After a light rain, the surroundings were damp and sticky


    Jones was tied to a shabby chair.


    Her drooping head slowly moved, and her tightly closed eyes gradually opened.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Memones quickly awakened in her mind.


    She¡¯d been secretly keeping an eye on Wayne¡¯s every move, and today, Wayne made a trip back to the


    apartment where he lived with Rosalynn and stayed there for a weirdly long time.


    He also unreasonably missed a meeting that he was supposed to attend in the evening.


    Jones was on high alert, sensing something was about to happen.


    Immediately, she arranged a ne to escape with Heatherway


    But when they arrived at the airport, Jones received an anonymous email.


    The email contained an address and a picture of an emerald


    The emerald was a token of love Jones had given her lover when they were young, but unfortunately,


    warster separated them, and all these years, Jones had been searching for her long-lost lover


    Although she knew it was dangerous to stay behind, Jones decided to send Heatherway on the ne


    and went back alone


    At the same time, she was cautious and created a fake impression that she had also boarded the ne


    and left.


    She nned to leave the country immediately after confirming whether the emerald shown in the


    picture was the one she had given to her lover


    But¡­


    When she reached the destination, without seeing anyone, she was hit hard on the back of her head


    and passed out.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in this eerie and creepy ce


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jones struggled to open her eyes, looking around cautiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done too many bad things that you can¡¯t even tell which enemy brought you here?¡± a cold


    voice carried deep sarcasm Jones thought the voice sounded familiar


    But with her headache pounding, she just couldn¡¯t remember


    Suddenly, she heard a ¡°pop¡± above her head, followed by the crackling sound of electricity


    She instinctively shrank her body


    When she looked up again, a slim figure was already in front of her, holding a steel pipe


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Jones immediately recognized Rosalynn.


    She was too stunning, too dazzling


    Even Heatherway sometimes felt overshadowed when standing beside her


    ¡°Jones, you could say this is our first real encounter, right? Rosalynn tilted her head and looked at her,


    ¡°But you¡¯ve tried to harm me in secret several times, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Jones¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, now that Heatherway and


    Wayne have broken off their engagement as you wished, I don¡¯t know why you still want to hurt an


    ordinary servant like me!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary servant?¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°Would an ordinary servant hire a hitman to kill? I could


    understand if your target were me since Heatherway hated me for taking away her lover. But why


    would you want a hired killer to hit my friend?¡±


    As Rosalynn spoke, she swung the steel pipe at Jones¡¯s shoulder


    The force was not very light, but it wasn¡¯t particrly heavy either. Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to kill her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jones screamed in pain.


    ¡°It hurts, huh? She had three broken ribs, way more painful than this!¡± Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You psycho! I didn¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± Jones kept denying


    Rosalynn let out a coldugh


    Rosalynn pped her hands.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    A momentter, a man with an unnaturally twisted limbs was dragged over, barely alive.


    Jones looked at the man¡¯s weird posture, scared out of her wits


    ¡°Recognize this hit-and-run driver? I have the record of the money you transferred to him from a private


    bank. Want me to show you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Jones stared at Rosalynn, her face ashen


    ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m an old member of the Rosso family, highly valued by them. You think they won¡¯t care if


    you secretly kidnap and kill me?¡± She asked fiercely ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. If you¡¯re so powerful,


    why did you run? You should¡¯ve stayed home and waited for Wayne toe and kill you.¡±


    Jones clenched her teeth


    ¡°Wayne orginally nned to marry with the Rosso family and just keep me in the dark. It¡¯s you guys


    who weren¡¯t satisfied and had toe after me, only to end up failing miserably and taking your anger


    out on me and my children!¡± Rosalynn grabbed Jones¡¯ hair. ¡°The grudge for my best friend¡¯s injunes,


    my brother¡¯s hand, and my babies Both you and Heatherway can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Jones knew she probably couldn¡¯t run away, but she refused to admit


    defeat, ¡°Rosalynn, me it on yourself for being a willing mistress Wayne¡¯s about to get married, and


    you still won¡¯t let go. Your best friend¡¯s car ident, that pediatrician¡¯s hand, and your children¡¯s death


    are all on you! If you had left earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened, night?¡±


    Rosalynn stared at her, then smiled without anger.


    ¡°You like dragging other people into this, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    Jones became somewhat wary.


    ¡°Did you forget how I got you off the ne and back here?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow slightly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A chilling smile put on her beautiful face, making Jones feel a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Do you remember his name?¡± Rosalynn stared at Jones, asking slowly


    ¡°You¡± Jones fearless expression gradually faded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°David¡± Rosalynn answered casually


    Jones¡¯ body trembled violently due to fear and shock.


    ¡°I heard your wish back then was to open a restaurant together?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    Jones¡¯ breathing grew even more rapid, but she still clenched her teeth and kept quiet


    ¡°He kept your promise¡± Rosalynn said nonchntly. ¡°Unmarried and unwed for a lifetime, he opened a


    small restaurant, waiting at the port for his unfaithful lover toe back and find him¡±


    Jones started trembling, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°To be honest, the restaurant business is slow, and he¡¯s been struggling. Rosalynn shrugged,


    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯ll have an even harder time from now on.¡± Jones looked up at Rosalynn, ¡°What are


    you going to do?¡±


    Rosalynn stared at her coldly, ¡°You like dragging others into this, don¡¯t you? Like messing with people


    around me, huh? How could I not let you experience this kind of pain?¡±


    ¡°NO


    Jonespletely broke down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been decades since I¡¯ve been in contact with David. We¡¯re like strangers now. You can take out


    your anger on me, but don¡¯t hurt innocent people! Ms. Tesdal, know you¡¯ve been doing charity work,


    helping the elderly, children, and people with special needs¡­ You¡¯re a kind person, so please, let him


    go!¡± Rosalynn leaned in close to her.


    Her beautiful eyes seemed to hold no kindness.


    Then she whispered, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Jones nodded, crying


    ¡°Good¡± Rosalynn stood up straight


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to give the local troublemakers more money to go to David¡¯s restaurant and


    cause trouble every day¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn Jones screamed


    *Sever her tendons and hamstrings, and throw her to Wayne¡±


    When ites to torturing people, Wayne¡¯s the man for the job.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    When getting in the car, Rosalynn didn¡¯t hear Jones¡¯ voice behind her anymore


    Actually.


    She hadn¡¯t found David at all.


    After leaving the private hospital today. Rosalynn contacted Jaime Jules immediately.


    During the three days in the hospital, she carefully sorted out the events of the past few days and


    identified several people who might harm her.


    Among them were Heatherway and her servant, Jones.


    Jaime hacked both Heatherway and Jones¡¯ phones.


    However, Heatherway¡¯s phone had anti-virus software, and Jaime was afraid of rming her, so she


    gave up.


    Jones, on the other hand, was much smoother.


    Jaime saw her chat records with the private detective and leamed about David


    Including that emerald, Jones had given it to the private investigator


    After some slight photo editing by Jaime, she decided to test Jones¡¯ reaction to it.


    Unexpectedly, she believed it right away


    Just now she deliberately threatened her by saying that she would not let David have a good life in the


    future


    In this lifetime, Jones will not have the opportunity to look for David.


    For the rest of her life, every time she thinks of David, she will imagine him being alone, helpless, and


    bullied by ruffians every day. And all this is because of her


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Heatherway got away¡± Jacob sat in the car, looking regretful.


    ¡°Can she really escape?¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyes, ¡°Even if she hides in her castle for the rest of her


    life, I will catch her sooner orter¡± Jacob nodded


    At this time, his phone rang


    He frowned and hung up directly.


    ¡°Jacob, if you have something to do, just go ahead. I¡¯m going back to the hospital to be with Paige.¡±


    Rosalynn said


    ¡°Okay¡± Jacob was very straightforward. ¡°You know Wayne will find out about me helping you today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Actually, Jacob, you came here yourself.¡±


    At first, Rosalynn kidnapped Jones and brought her here smoothly.


    But Jacob somehow brought some people over.


    ¡°Because I really didn¡¯t expect Secretary Tesdal to be so amazing¡± Jacob eximed, giving a thumbs


    up


    ¡°Well, I have some friends.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It¡¯s more urate to say it is Dana¡¯s connections


    The people who helped today were all young punks who had been helped by Dana before


    Jacob didn¡¯t say much, and his phone rang again.


    ¡°Aight, I just wanted to tell you that I have to exin this to Wayne, or he¡¯ll get suspicious¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Jacob got out of the car and got into another one.


    Rosalynn left straight away


    As soon as the left, Jacob impatiently picked up the phone. ¡°Oh my god, did you ever think that maybe


    I didn¡¯t answer your call because I was busy?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Lynn?¡± Enca¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Is it true that Wayne really made her have an


    abortion?¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Jacob asked, frowning.


    ¡°Jacob, didn¡¯t you know? They say Wayne¡¯s little girlfriend got pregnant by someone else, and he beat


    her up so badly that she miscarried!¡± Erica said gravely, ¡°If this is true, then lend me some money¡±


    ¡°What for?


    ¡°Im going to hire someone to kill Wayne! You know I can¡¯t stand people who hurt babies! Don¡¯t you


    remember how back when I was in my mom¡¯s belly, I was almost kulled by my stepmother? Luckily, I


    have a big life force


    Listening to all this nonsense, Jacob was about to lose his mind.


    He and Enca once had some sweet moments together


    But she wasn¡¯t the type of girl who could settle down

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    She even dared to take Rosalynn to the club to pick up guys.


    Wayne was pissed


    He was pissed too.


    After three years apart, she suddenly showed up at his house one night, all pitiful


    She said she was in big trouble, and Wayne might kill her


    After listening to the whole story, Jacob was both helpless and angry


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was nning to talk to Wayne about it, but that day he heard Wayne say he didn¡¯t want the children


    in Rosalynn¡¯s belly


    So by ident, he saved the children


    ¡°Could you please not interfere in this? Enca, you¡¯re not a kid anymore. Are you really nning to


    spend your life like this?¡± Jacob leaned against the car door and lit a cigarette


    Enca was silent ¡°What do you want me to do then? Be a career woman?¡±


    ¡°At least not like this, you¡¯ve been causing trouble all the time, and hiding here and there,¡± Jacob


    replied. ¡°I should be getting engaged next year, a marriage alliance, I cant always protect you¡±


    ¡°Oh. ¡°Enca responded


    Jacob thought she might be considering what he said seriously.


    But the next second


    ¡°So, are you going to lend me money to hire a hitman to kill Wayne?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beyond help, seriously!¡± Jacob hung up the phone, fuming


    In Jacob¡¯s mansion on the hilltop.


    Enca, barefoot, squatted on the big sofa


    She stared at her shiny red nail polish for a long time.


    Who in the world wants to be on the run all the time?


    But her father was dying.


    The Lawrence family¡¯s massive fortune was waiting to be divided.


    If she behaved well, those guys would think she wasing back for the inheritance Being alone, it


    would be way too easy for them to kill her


    But


    Someone like Jacob, a young master and only child, how could he understand?


    Enca nced around the mansion she had been living in for the past few days.


    Well, thats the end of the good times. Where would she run to next?


    Rosalynn returned to the hospital, and she was about to go to the inpatient department when she saw


    someone smoking in the flower bed downstairs, the sparks of the cigarette fading in and out.


    She was going to walk past without looking


    ¡°Rosa¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s wrist was grabbed


    Her chest tightened inexplicably, and without a word, her hand was tightly held.


    1 went back to the apartment, Wayne said hoarsely


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached again.


    She turned and walked two steps closer to Wayne, squatted down in front of him, and looked up at him.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red, obviously from crying


    ¡°Are you happy? Rosalynn stroked his cheek andughed


    Wayne was deeply hurt by her smile


    ¡°It was my mom who got bewitched by Heatherway and made those fake reports Wayne exined,


    looking pale.


    Rosalynn shook her head


    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong


    Wayne stared at her..


    Rosalynn spoke slowly: ¡°The only reason things havee to this is because you don¡¯t trust me.


    You¡¯re convinced I¡¯m having an affair with Noah and that the children in my belly are not yours¡±


    ¡°Rosa, I know I was wrong, and it¡¯ll never happen again!¡± Wayne hugged her. ¡°We¡¯ll surely have more


    children in the future, and I¡¯ll treat you well and make up for all the pain I caused!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t struggle


    She let him hold her


    She just said, coldly and without emotions: ¡°Wayne, we won¡¯t have any more children.¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Wayne suddenly froze.


    Both of them were silent for a moment, and Rosalynn tried to break free from his grip


    But Wayne suddenly tightened his embrace


    Then Rosalynn heard him ask in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±


    Rosalynnughed like that was the funniest thing she had ever heard.


    ¡°Why? Why, Wayne? If I told you I was pregnant back then, would you have let me stay?¡±


    Wayne was stunned.


    Rosalynn found out she was pregnant the day after they split


    At that time, he


    ¡°I originally nned to quietly find a ce to give birth and let them grow up happy, but it was your


    possessiveness that threatened me with my loved ones and forced me toe back¡± Rosalynn looked


    at Wayne with disappointment. ¡°When you canceled your engagement, I really believed that you had


    changed and that you could be relied on We could¡¯ve been a happy family with our babies¡±


    ¡°Rosa Wayne choked up and held her hand tighter. ¡°I know I was wrong, I really I know I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°What can your apology change?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly before answering herself, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,


    nothing. It can¡¯t bring back our babies or the love I once had for you.¡± The love she once had was gone


    forever.


    After saying this, Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to hear Wayne¡¯s apologies or regrets anymore.


    If it weren¡¯t for Jacob that day, her children would¡¯ve been lost


    Essentially, Wayne was responsible for the loss.


    So from now on, her babies had nothing to do with Wayne


    She forcefully withdrew her hand, didn¡¯t even look at Wayne, and walked toward the hospital.


    Wayne slumped down.


    With his hands crossed against his forehead, his tall figure bent over


    From the moment he realized he had killed his own children, in just half a day, Wayne felt as if he had


    fallen into hell


    He could feel the pain and panic constantly, and he was filled with regret.


    He wished there was a time machine in this world, to go back to that foolish moment and stop himself


    frommitting such a sin


    Heatherway soon discovered she couldn¡¯t contact Jones anymore.


    After her nended at her own airport, she made more than a dozen calls to Jones.


    Her phone wasn¡¯t turned off, just unanswered.


    *Jones must¡¯ve been caught by Wayne!¡± Heatherway panicked.


    She had already experienced what Wayne was capable of since the annulment, fearful that he would


    do the same again.


    Just as Heatherway was at her wit¡¯s end, a stranger called


    Heatherway looked at the number, somewhat surprised but instantly picked up: ¡°Ms. Whaley


    Tve heard about your situation, came a gentle voice from the other end. ¡°Why were you so careless?¡±


    ¡°Ms Whaley, I can¡¯t begin to exin how lost I feel. Didn¡¯t you say that Wayne would never give up our


    business marriage?¡± Heatherway started crying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®He He¡¯s changed a lot over these years,¡± Olivia paused, then said faintly: ¡°Probably because of


    Rosalynn. I can¡¯t really understand him now.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Heatherway gritted her teeth ¡°She¡¯s to me for all of this! She caused Enc to go missing


    and Wayne to force me to cancel our engagement¡­ and now now even Jones is in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a substitute could be so capable.¡± The person on the other end of the phone said


    with a sigh. ¡°We all know that she was the one who betrayed Wayne and had a bastard child, but she


    still managed to twist the truth. Now Wayne is convinced that he killed his own child. I bet he won¡¯t


    spare you, so you better


    watch out


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Heatherway was terrified as she listened.


    The call ended.


    Beverly looked at Olivia: ¡°Why did you hang up? Aren¡¯t you going to make her kill Rosalynn?¡±


    ¡°Heatherway is smart. With the things that happened, she knows what to do.¡± Olivia lowered her head.


    ¡°Besides, do you know how many people are protecting Rosalynn right now? Killing her.. is pretty


    difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then..¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn just had an abortion. Her physical and emotional state must be not good. What do you think


    would happen if she gets more stimtion?¡± Olivia asked


    with a smile


    Beverly understood and smiled as well.


    In the following days, things were rtively calm.


    Some people from the Silverman family or the Fuller family tried every means to contact Rosalynn,


    asking her to persuade Wayne to release Maddie from the mental hospital.


    However, they couldn¡¯t reach Rosalynn in the end, and instead, a series of trouble started happening to


    them.


    People quickly realized that Wayne was trying to stop them from meeting Rosalynn.


    So, slowly, no one dared to look for Rosalynn anymore


    Rosalynn spent every day with Paige.


    The two enjoyed their time together, eating, drinking, and watching TV shows, living a pleasant life.


    Wayne, on the other hand, didn¡¯t return to the hospital.


    However, whenever Rosalynn was around the hospital, she could always spot a few familiar faces.


    They were Wayne¡¯s most trusted bodyguards


    In addition to Wayne¡¯s men, there were also a few other bodyguards in the hospital from time to time.


    These people were arranged by Hria.


    Rosalynn¡¯s meals everyday were also arranged by Hna.


    The food Wayne sent was either eaten by Paige or given to the nurses to eat.


    Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t touch it


    One day, Hria found an opportunity to visit Rosalynn in the hospital.


    ¡°Yourplexion is quite good¡±


    Hna, with red eyes, was relieved to see Rosalynn


    Rosalynn looked indifferent and didn¡¯t speak


    Hna assumed that she was just feeling down.


    ¡°Sweetie, to avoid future trouble, I will cut to the chase. Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you still want


    to be with Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t hesitate


    She didn¡¯t need a partner who didn¡¯t trust her


    ¡°Good¡± Hria nodded. ¡°As your belly will grow soon, I n to stage an ident in a few days and take


    you out of the country during the chaos¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never been difficult for me to escape, but now Noah is in his hands, as well as my close friend and


    those blind children I¡¯ve been sponsoring. Rosalynn clenched her fists, ¡°Unless I die. But if I run away,


    Wayne would definitely take his anger out on them!¡±


    ¡°Fake death?¡± Hria frowned. That¡¯s not easy. If there¡¯s any negligence, both you and the babies could


    be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    These past few days, Rosalynn had been thinking about a way to make Wayne believe that she is


    dead and nowhere to be found.


    But there were always ws


    ¡°Leave it to me¡± Seeing her worned expression, Hria immediately offered her help in a reliable


    manner.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Hdana didn¡¯t wait long before she hurriedly left


    That day at the airport, after hearing Jacob¡¯s words, Hria knew that she was going to be the safe


    haven for her granddaughter and great-grandchildren.


    Wayne on the other hand, although he is quite capable, he was no match for her.


    But Now he¡¯s just a young man not as experienced as her.


    Hria was very clear-minded and not arrogant. She knew it was only a matter of time before Wayne


    surpassed her


    So, she couldn¡¯t let Wayne focus his attention on her


    Otherwise, even if she took her granddaughter away, he would eventuallye to take her back if he


    became suspicious.


    As for the grievances her granddaughter had suffered because of him, she would secretly settle the


    score slowly, and she would definitely make him pay for what


    he did


    Rosalynn retumed to the ward


    Paige was staring out of the window, lost in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn went over and asked.


    Paige looked at Rosalynn, ¡®Baby, you¡¯re leaving soon, right?¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, then remained silent, tacitly agreeing


    Paige pouted and hugged Rosalynn, ¡°When you leave, will we ever see each other again?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn patted her back, ¡°We definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Paige became sentimental, but she could tell that Rosalynn, who had been by her sidetely, wasn¡¯t


    happy.


    In the evening, Wayne called,


    Rosalyn didn¡¯t want to answer it, but she was afraid he would go crazy again and disturb others.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She picked up the call with a cold tone


    ¡°Come downstairs and apany me on a work trip.¡±


    ¡°Paige is still¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s words were cut off by Wayne, ¡°If you apany me on this trip. I¡¯ll let Noah go


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand gripping the phone tightened unconsciously


    Paige could even feel the change in her aura at that moment


    ¡°I want to see him first and make sure he¡¯s alright, Rosalynn said coldly


    Half an hourter


    In the special care ward of the same hospital where Rosalynn had stayed before..


    Wayne stood outside the window, and let her see Noah, whose both hands wrapped in bandages


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, almost sheding tears.


    Noah looked listless, sitting on the hospital bed with his head hanging down, and a nurse was caring


    for him.


    He seemed to have sensed something and suddenly locked up, ncing around.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    Wayne stood behind Rosalynn, asking coldly


    ¡°You said that if I apany you on this trip, you¡¯ll let Noah gol Rosalynn looked at Wayne, gritting her


    teeth in confirmation. Wayne looked at her


    Beneath the calm surface, his heart had already shattered.


    When she looked at Noah, there was so much heartache and intolerance in her eyes


    When looking at him. it was like looking at a monster, filled with hatred


    It doesn¡¯t matter


    As long as the stays by his side


    Love or hatred, either is fine


    As long as she¡¯s by his side.


    ¡°I keep my word¡± Wayne replied


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go, Rosalynn turned her gaze away and walked straight out


    Wayne sighed softly and followed her


    On the way to the airport


    The City weed its first snow of the year.


    Wayne nced outside the window.


    He suddenly remembered that duringst year¡¯s first snow, he was at Rosalynn¡¯s apartment.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Rosalynn saw on the inte that it was the first snow, she immediately got up from his arms,


    ran to the balcony, and happily spun around.


    ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s the first snow.¡± Wayne said to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at the window. She just coldly yed with her phone and replied with a


    simple ¡°Hmm.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Wayne was frustrated


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where we¡¯re going on this business trip?¡± he asked, his toneced with a touch


    of grievance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me¡± Rosalynn responded indifferently.


    Wayne fell silent for a moment


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Y City. It¡¯s warmer there, and you can rest better.¡±


    Rosalynn still had no reaction


    Wayne clenched his fists tightly.


    With his previous temperament, regardless of whether he had made mistakes or not, he would have


    erupted in anger by now. But he didn¡¯t


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Silently, he began to review the project information for their uing meeting Rosalynn was


    somewhat surprised when Wayne¡¯s expected outburst did note.


    But that was it, just surprise.


    After nearly three hours of flight, Wayne¡¯s private nended at the airport


    Their driver picked them up and immediately drove to Wayne¡¯s private ind.


    Rosalynn remembered, he had bought arge piece ofnd nearby two years ago, nning to develop


    a high-end ind resort


    It seemed the project was about to start


    Rosalynn was always afraid of cold weather, and she was there when he purchased thend


    Thinking back, that penod was probably the year Wayne had pampered her the most.


    After buying thend, he had even said to her, ¡°When the project starts, I will set aside a private area.


    You hate cold, don¡¯t you? You can spend your winters here¡± Rosalynn was somewhat naive at the time


    She was happy for days because of Wayne¡¯s casual promise.


    Butter


    Wayne probably realized that he was being too good to her


    Before that long winter ended, Wayne began to treat her coldly


    In the bathroom, Rosalynn soaked in the bathtub. The floor to ceiling window beside her offered a view


    of a vast jungle, which should be quite beautiful during the day.


    After the bath, Rosalynn walked out in a loose bathrobe


    Wayne also took a shower and sat on the sofa in his bathrobe, staring at a certain spot nkly


    She nced at him and headed for the bedroom.


    ¡°Rosal¡± Wayne called her to stop.


    Rosalynn frowned at him.


    ¡°My nails have grown too long.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, without any aura of the domineering boss he usually was, looking pitiful.


    Rosalynn found it funny


    How could Wayne look pitiful?


    Any perceived pity was nothing more than a facade to achieve his own goals.


    She walked over, and Wayne handed her a nail clipper


    Rosalynn looked at the nail clipper


    Suddenly, she remembered how she used to trim Wayne¡¯s nails. He was always carefree, and she was


    always careful


    Rosalynn took it and sat down across from him


    Wayne extended his hand to her


    When Rosalynn cut his first finger, she did it a little harshly on purpose


    ¡®Ouch ¡®Wayne gasped


    A bead of blood immediately seeped from his fingertip


    ¡°The lighting is too dim, I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, without any sympathy. ¡°Do you


    want me to continue?¡± Wayne obviously knew that she did it on purpose.


    But


    ¡°Mhm, continue¡±


    If this could vent her anger, if this could make her treat him better¡­


    Then why not!


    1/2


    Rosalynn casually grabbed two tissues, wiped the blood from his fingertip, and then continued


    She was initially a bit reluctant


    But remembering that day, when she begged him like that, and he still wanted to kill their babies¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand moved more smoothly.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Finally, Wayne¡¯s nails were cut, but four of his fingers were injured and bleeding.


    ¡°Alright¡± Rosalynn put down the nail clippers ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m gonna go rest since you don¡¯t


    need anything else.¡±


    Tm bleeding¡± Wayne looked at her ¡°Don¡¯t you care at all?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite happy about it.¡± Rosalynn smiled charmingly. ¡°President Silverman, do you wanna


    watch an abortion documentary and see how babies are ripped apart when they¡¯re pulled out of their


    mothers?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Rosa, cant we just forget about all that? We have our whole lives ahead of us. Do you really wanna


    live in hatred forever?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m not with you, I don¡¯t hate as much. But you did this horrible thing and still force me to stay by


    your side!¡± Rosalynn became more and more agitated as she spoke ¡°Wayne, you senously don¡¯t have


    a shred of humanity!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore Wayne knew that she shouldn¡¯t get too worked up, so he tried


    to calm her down. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it again, ever Rosalynn¡¯s chest heaved with emotions.


    She shot Wayne a cold look, then headed straight for the bedroom.


    Wayne heard her forcefully close and lock the door behind her. He grabbed the first aid kit and slowly


    tended to his injured fingers.


    Somehow, the blood on the tissues reminded him of what Rosalynn had just said.


    ¡°Do you wanna watch a documentary? See what babies look like when they¡¯re ripped apart from their


    mothers?¡±


    Wayne, as if possessed, actually searched for it online


    Turns out there are quite a few anti-abortion documentaries.


    After witnessing the bloody scenes, Wayne was horrified.


    He turned off the video, throwing his phone to one side


    The pain and guilt that had barely subsided not long ago, came flooding back


    Lately, Wayne¡¯s nerves had been on edge, his eating and sleeping were both far from ideal.


    Maybe it was because he was shocked by the video, or the wound on his fingertip had be infected


    The next morning, when Rosalynn woke up, he was lying on the sofa, burning up with fever


    Rosalynn crouched beside him, debating whether or not to help him.


    It¡¯d be best if he just died from the illness. That way, she wouldn¡¯t even have to bother with faking her


    own death and escape In the end, Rosalynn still called his personal doctor


    After his private medical team arrived, Rosalynn changed into a skirt and went out to enjoy herself


    When Wayne woke up, he heard from the medical staff that Rosalynn had gone out to have fun. His


    face was quite unpleasant.


    He rarely got sick, but in the past, every time he did, Rosalynn was always by his side.


    Once, he had a high fever


    She stayed with him all night, continuously monitoring his condition.


    But now..


    He was sick and unconscious, while she went out to have fun.


    Around noon, Rosalynn still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Wayne finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and called her


    Rosalynn actually answered


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Wayne asked bluntly. His tone indicated that he was struggling to suppress his anger.


    ¡°A little, except it¡¯s hot outside, Rosalynn replied nonchntly. ¡°President Silverman, do you need


    something?¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, I had a fever and passed out Can you at least ask if I¡¯m alive?!¡± Wayne gritted his teeth,


    pushed to his limit


    After yelling, he started coughing violently


    Rosalynn moved the phone further away, waiting for him to finish coughing. Then she answered,


    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask when you have such a professional and expensive medical team taking care of


    you?¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    At this moment, Rosalynn was about to enter the dining room.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m in a queue and it¡¯s almost my turn. If you¡¯re alright, I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Rosalynn


    said immediately. Wayne: ¡°.¡±


    ¡°Get back here right now.¡± His tone was icy. ¡°If you¡¯re not back within the hour, I¡¯ll cripple Noah¡¯s legs


    tool¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you bastard!¡± Rosalynn stood up and cursed.


    Wayne sneered and hung up the phone


    Half an hourter, Rosalynn returned to the vi


    She violently pushed the door open, causing a loud noise as it hit the wall.


    The nurse taking care of Wayne hurried over, ¡°Miss, Mr. Silverman is in a bad mood right now, you¡­


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in a good mood night now?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face was filled with anger as she headed


    straight for Wayne¡¯s room.


    Wayne was lying in bed, pale-faced, with a fever-reducing patch on his forehead.


    Rosalynn walked in, and he nced at her, obviously quite pissed off.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, what did you call me back for?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly


    The nurse jumped behind her


    Wayne didn¡¯t expect her to say that and started coughing violently, his face turning red.


    The nurse wanted to check on him, but Wayne waved her away. After he calmed down, he said, ¡°You


    can go rest. There¡¯s nothing more for you to do here.¡± ¡°Yes¡±


    As the nurse left, she was still worried, fearing that the beautiful youngdy would kill Mr. Silverman.


    After the nurse left, the furious Rosalynn approached Wayne..


    ¡°Wayne, if you dare to hurt Noah again, I swear I¡¯ll take you down with me!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were cold,


    her tone resolute.


    Wayne looked at her, his weak eyes full of sadness. ¡°I won¡¯t¡±


    Rosalynn felt a pain in her heart.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®won¡¯t? Noah is already ruined because of you!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached thinking


    about it.


    Wayne¡¯s suspicions and jealousy had easily destroyed Noah¡¯s career.


    Wayne reached out and grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand. Tll make up for it. I build him a hospital and make


    him a director again¡­ Rosa, I¡¯m sick, I want you to be with


    me.¡±


    A heart-wrenching pain


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t understand why Wayne insisted on ruining her life and Noah¡¯s life¡­


    She squatted down and stared at Wayne Wayne, just tell me, will you let me go if I die?¡±


    As she asked, her tears fell silently.


    Wayne didn¡¯t be hysterical either. He watched Rosalynn cry, and tears fell from his own eyes as


    well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Wayne said softly ¡°I really can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    It sounded like a cruel joke to Rosalynn.


    Sheughed, her shoulders trembling


    ¡°I understand, Rosalynn sighed deeply.


    Wayne¡¯s heart inexplicably felt a chill.


    ¡°Rosa, you¡¯d rather die than getting back together with me?¡± Wayne asked, trembling.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her beautiful eyes resolute ¡°Yes¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the babies, she would rather die than be pushed to this point by Wayne


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it Wayne forcefully pulled her towards him, red-eyed ¡°If you dare to do anything


    stupid, there are plenty of people who will die for you!


    As expected


    This was the Wayne she knew

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°Rosa, take advantage of my guilt and be a little nicer to me, seriously¡­ don¡¯t push me.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and warned her again.


    Indeed, people can¡¯t be too nice. In the morning, she should have pretended not to see Wayne¡¯s high


    fever and not called any medical staff.


    It would¡¯ve been better if he just died like that.


    Rosalynn gritted her teeth and asked Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, do you want some water?¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment.


    Even forced concern was a luxury to him.


    ¡°No, just stay with me and rest¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wayne then moved his body closer to her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of passing your illness to me?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°Tve asked, it¡¯s not the flu, it¡¯s not contagious¡± Wayne looked at her, not saying anything more.


    The meaning in his eyes was simple she should lie down in his arms.


    Fine, she¡¯d lied down with him before. More intimate actions had already happened, so there was


    nothing to be afraid of


    Rosalynn got up, turned her back to Wayne, andy down beside him.


    Wayne then turned over and hugged her, just like before.


    His hot breath brushed against her neck, and her body tensed instinctively.


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t forget my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Rosalynn said solemnly. ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne was


    already a bit drowsy


    After holding Rosalynn for a moment, he fell asleep.


    Feeling his breathing be more steady, Rosalynn slowly rxed


    Wayne hadn¡¯t slept long when Sean called.


    Wayne, with one arm around Rosalynn and the other answering the call, responded twice, ¡°No need to


    postpone, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalynn thought he was about to get up.


    But instead, he threw his phone away and hugged her tightly again.


    By now, Rosalynn¡¯s belly was slightly bulging.


    Though it wasn¡¯t noticeable when she wore loose clothes, if someone touched it, they might suspect


    something


    ¡°Do you still need to attend the afternoon meeting?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Mhm¡± Wayne kissed her neck, making her shiver


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn eximed.


    ¡°I just wanna kiss you, I won¡¯t do anything else¡­¡± Wayne said, and kissed her earlobe, Rosa, I¡¯ll wait


    for you to recover and truly ept me.¡±


    Rosalynn trembled a little and thought to herself, no freaking way!


    Wayne finally stopped kissing her and got up to change his clothes.


    When he came back, he brought a few ties with him.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn coldly approached him and chose one to tie for him.


    ¡°Do I need to go, too?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Of course¡± Wayne said confidently, then added, ¡°You can treat it as a fun trip. If you get tired, go rest in


    the lounge.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Rosalynn responded expressionlessly


    She would treat it as learning business knowledge


    Before, when Rosalynn worked, she would wear an OL suit


    That was Wayne¡¯s requirement

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    This time. Wayne got her all the pretty dresses


    When Rosalynn and Wayne showed up together, Sean was stunned for a moment, then burst into


    laughter.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, long time no seel You¡¯re looking great!¡± Sean chuckled


    Although Sean was Wayne¡¯s special assistant, he wasn¡¯t exactly one of his confidants, so there were


    many things he didn¡¯t know about


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile


    ¡°Is this the famous Secretary Tesdal?¡± A chubby middle-aged man with a belly asked, ¡°Indeed, seeing


    is believing. You¡¯re a real beauty!¡±


    Wayne nced at Rosalynn, then leisurely introduced her to everyone: ¡°This is my wife, Rosalynn, and


    the soon-to-be president of the Bane Energy Corporation.¡±


    The joking men immediately stoppedughing.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile also froze for a moment.


    Wayne, you crazy man! What the hell are you saying?


    Wife?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked ¡°But President Silverman, didn¡¯t you just¡­


    The man was interrupted mid sentence by someone pulling his arm.


    ¡°President Silverman, haha, you¡¯re so blessed to have such a beautiful and intelligent wife!¡±


    ¡°When can we attend your wedding ceremony? Don¡¯t forget to invite us!¡±


    With a faint smile, Wayne put his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be left out.¡±


    By the time the meeting officially began, Rosalynn noticed an unfamiliar face in the conference room.


    He was helping Wayne record the content of the meeting


    A still dazed Sean realized Rosalynn was looking at the young man and whispered, ¡°Since you¡¯re going


    to work for Bane Corporation Energy, President Silverman hired a new secretary. He¡¯s been working for


    a while and seems quitepatible with President Silverman.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°Why is it a man¡­.


    Sean was speechless


    Why does it sound like she¡¯s a little disappointed?


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet¡± Sean whispered again.


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression instantly cooled down.


    She leaned towards Sean and whispered, ¡°President Silverman was just rambling, don¡¯t believe him.


    We¡¯re not married and never will be.¡±


    Sean thought ¡°WTF?¡±


    At this point, Wayne¡¯s sharp gaze swept over


    Sean immediately straightened up and looked serious!


    During the meeting, Rosalynn went to the restroom.


    When she came out, Wayne was smoking outside.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him and tried to walk around him.


    But Wayne stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°What were you saying to Sean just now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I told him you were going crazy again and that we¡¯re not married.¡± Rosalynn, annoyed by the smoke


    caught between his fingers, grabbed the cigarette and crushed it in a nearby trash can


    Wayne didn¡¯t care.


    He bent down and forcefully kissed Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    Rosalynn frowned in disgust, turning her head to avoid him, ¡°Wayne, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Rosa, did I forget to tell you? Wayne pinched her chin, forcing her to look back at him, ¡°Whether you


    like it or not, we¡¯re getting married. The sixth of next month is a great day, and we¡¯ll get married then¡±


    Rosalynn furrowed her brows.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were still a bit red.


    He stared at Rosalynn¡¯s red lips, pressing his fingertips against it and gently kneading. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m


    not at my sane right now. So, be good and pay attention, understand?¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, and somehow, she suddenly thought of the day they first met.


    At that time, her grandma was already seriously ill.


    A man who had worked with her grandma before contacted Rosalynn, saying that he found an expert


    who might be able to help her.


    When Rosalynn went there, she found out that there was no expert, just a creepy guy.


    The man didn¡¯t finish his words before he pounced on her


    Rosalynn was on guard and smashed the man¡¯s head with a vase, then ran away.


    She was too panicked


    When she ran out, she bumped into someone


    She looked up in panic and saw Wayne¡¯s drop-dead gorgeous face.


    The creepy guy chased after her


    Having encountered such a situation for the first time, Rosalynn¡¯s legs went weak, ¡°Sir, please save


    me!¡±


    She held onto Wayne¡¯s arm, looking at him with terror in her eyes.


    And Wayne really saved her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was extremely grateful at that time and said thank you many times.


    And then


    Wayne, who had never talked to her before, suddenly said to her, ¡°Do you need money?¡±


    Rosalynn was startled


    At this moment, Wayne took a gold-embossed business card from his card holder and handed it to her,


    ¡°My name is Wayne Silverman, I¡¯m a financial tycoon, I can buy you, any conditions you want to set.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®buying me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore, you know what I mean.¡± Wayne stuffed the card into her hand, ¡°Tll wait for


    your call¡±


    Rosalynn fell from heaven to hell at that moment.


    The man who had just saved her actually thought of her as someone who could sell herself out for


    money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your card, and I¡¯m not selling myself!¡±


    Rosalynn threw the card back at Wayne, ¡°I thought you were a decent person with your fine clothes,


    but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sleazy!¡±


    After saying that, Rosalynn cried and ran away.


    Probably three dayster, her grandma was critically ill.


    She saw Wayne for the second time.


    In the lobby of Bane Corp Center.


    She vaguely remembered that the name Bane Corporation was written on Wayne¡¯s business card.


    So, she went there to try her luck.


    When Wayne appeared surrounded by people, she stood there stiffly, all her pride buried deep


    underground.


    Wayne saw her but only gave her an icy nce.


    At that time, Rosalynn thought he must be angry and would not buy her anymore.


    As she was about to leave, a tall bodyguard came over, ¡°Ms Tesdal, there¡¯s two million in this card.


    President Silverman wants you to take it and use it however you


    want.¡±


    Later on, Rosalynn found out


    Wayne never doubted that she would leave ande to him again.


    It¡¯s like, from the beginning, he knew he could handle her


    ¡°Does it make sense?¡± Rosalynn turned her eyes away and asked Wayne, ¡°Wayne, where is your


    pride? Is it not humiliating for you to marry someone who doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    Hearing this, Wayne¡¯s eyes became a little mncholic.


    ¡°You used to love me, so you will love me in the future¡± Wayne let go of Rosalynn, tumed around, and


    walked towards the conference room.


    .Rosalynn stood there, watching his back.


    She touched her temple, feeling a bit disheartened.


    Sean was tight-lipped

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Although Wayne said today that Rosalynn is his wife, he didn¡¯t say a word about it to his colleagues.


    However, by dinner time, a small groupchat without Rosalynn¡¯s presence was buzzing.


    ¡°Sean Hudy¡¯ Sean! Are you still in a meeting? Hurry up and see this!¡±


    Sean took a bite of his food and quickly replied with one hand: ¡°Did the sky copse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something like that. Secretary Tesdal and President Silverman are on trending again!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh! So President Silverman broke off the engagement with the Rosso family to marry


    Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that! The secrets spilled by Secretary Tesdal are even more mind-blowing! She even


    cheated on President Silverman!¡±


    After just a few messages, Sean couldn¡¯t finish his meal


    ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? You don¡¯t want to work at Bane Corporation anymore?¡±


    Sean scolded.


    At that moment, a colleague sent over a bunch of screenshots


    ¡°Breaking news, the real reason for the cancetion of the engagement between the Rosso family


    heiress and Bane Corporation¡¯s CEO is that Wayne has long maintained illicit sexual rtions with his


    secretary. After breaking off the engagement, they are already preparing to get married!¡±


    Thements below were filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t his ex-fiance the princess of the Rosso family? Has Wayne gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°That secretary, when Wayne came over to talk about cooperation with us, she was by his side. They


    were very intimate, Wayne even touched her thigh during the meeting!¡±


    Sean felt it was absurd.


    Every meeting, he was the one sitting next to President Silverman, and any thigh touching would be his


    Other posts with explosive revtions were also stirring up heated discussions.


    ¡°Heatherway Rosso, heartbroken after canceling the engagement, tearfully returns home So sad


    Thements below were all praising the princess¡¯s beauty and feeling sympathy for her.¡±


    At the same time, they were also ming Rosalynn for ruining the perfect marriage and making the


    princess cry.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The screenshotster became even more outrageous


    ¡°Haha, this guy had a car ident a few years ago, and his girlfriend cheated on him. He found a


    recement lover ¨C Rosalynn, but she was still madly in love with her childhood sweetheart and got


    pregnant with that man, and Wayne found out Then he forced her to abort the baby and wanted to


    continue their rtionship! This man really doesn¡¯t deserve Ms. Rosso!¡±


    ¡°What? She got pregnant, and it wasn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s? Isn¡¯t that too miserable?¡±


    ¡°Serves him right! This is Wayne¡¯s karma!¡±


    Sean was shocked by these contents.


    The situation was even more chaotic than he had imagined, with Rosalynn¡¯s name trending first


    worldwide.


    Upon clicking it, Sean saw a photo of Rosalynn and Wayne holding hands


    As for the pictures of Rosalynn working with Wayne, there were countless.


    Following the timeline, it had been five years.


    What made Sean feel a little relieved was that although there were many people scolding Rosalynn,


    there were also many people speaking up for her.


    ¡°Tve worked with Ms. Tesdal before, and she¡¯s genuinely a very kind person. Judging from the photos,


    she¡¯s been Wayne¡¯s secretary since five years ago. If she and Wayne really had something going on,


    wouldn¡¯t Heatherway be the third wheel?¡±


    ¡°Even from these blurry pictures, you can see the secretary is so pretty!¡±


    ¡°No kidding, if she wasn¡¯t pretty, how could she have bewitched Wayne like this?¡±


    ¡°Just a little gossip! Rosalynn is still with Wayne now, vacationing on a private ind- The attached


    photo was obviously a sneak shot, showing Rosalynn standing next to Wayne, quietly listening to a


    group of people talking

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Sean was looking at the messages when Rosalynn¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Sean got so scared that the lunchbox almost rolled to the ground.


    He hid his phone behind his back.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you having lunch with President Silverman, Mrs. Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on the phone, Rosalynn said casually. ¡°I was asked to leave


    Cold sweats were breaking out on Sean¡¯s forehead.


    The call that made Secretary Tesdal leave¡­.


    President Silverman probably already found out.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± Rosalynn smiled at Sean.


    Sean gritted his teeth.


    This mess would eventually reach Secretary Tesdal anyway.


    She needs to been prepared.


    ¡°You might as well take a look¡± Sean handed his phone to Rosalynn


    As Rosalynn looked at it, the smile disappeared from her face


    ¡°It must be that Ms. Rosso who isn¡¯t satisfied, deliberately creating these trending topics to smear you!¡±


    Sean quickly said. ¡°But there are still people who recognize you and have been speaking up for you!¡±


    Rosalynn noticed as well.


    Under the topics rted to her, thement section was simply unbearable to look at


    In the end, the thing she feared most after getting engaged to Wayne still happened.


    ¡°Tell President Silverman that I¡¯m tired and going back to rest.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at it for long and returned the phone to Sean.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­¡± Sean stood up, his face full of worry


    4


    .


    Rosalynn looked at him and gave a bleak smile, ¡°Staying by Wayne¡¯s side, I knew this day woulde


    sooner orter.¡±


    But she could have avoided it.


    She had already left, detached herself from this quagmire.


    It was Wayne who wouldn¡¯t let her go!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Why, in the end, did she have to bear all the consequences?


    As Rosalynn left, she ran into people from the project partnership.


    The three men went out for a smoke and received gossip calls from their families


    ¡°Do you think this Rosalynn could be ssified as a mistress?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Why not? If I remember correctly, she used to follow Wayne as a secretary, without any proper status.¡±


    ¡°Never mind the status, how many people have actually seen President Silverman and her being


    intimate? My wife just sent me those articles and pictures, except for the recent ones, they can¡¯t even


    be called intimate. Somehow, they¡¯re getting married all of a sudden¡­


    ¡°I have women in my secretariat too. My wife just called and said if I don¡¯t rece them all, she¡¯ll


    divorce me and leave me with nothing¡±


    ¡°No kidding, our President Silverman doesn¡¯t look like the type to be obsessed with women. This time,


    he¡¯s really under her spell¡­ He¡¯d rather marry a secretary with no influence than a billionaire¡¯s


    daughter, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking¡±


    Rosalynn took a deep breath.


    These three were standing in her way out, her faces remained calm as she walked past them


    ¡°If you¡¯re so cunous, why not ask him directly?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice sounded, scaring the three of them so


    much that the ashes fell onto their hands, making them grit their teeth in pain


    Dropping that line, Rosalynn didn¡¯t wait to hear their hurried, gibberish exnations, she just walked


    away.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The faces of the three men turned sour


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your loose mouths, talking behind people¡¯s backs like that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to report us to President Silverman, is she?¡±


    The three were uneasy

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Wayne, with a pissed-off look, walked out looking for Rosalynn.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal went to the garage!¡±


    Wayne grunted and ran towards the garage.


    The three of them nced at each other, whispering that President Silverman was really screwed this


    time.


    Rosalynn just got into the car


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The driver asked respectfully, ¡°Madam, are we heading back?¡±


    Rosalynn seemed a bit lost.


    ¡°Take a spin along the coastline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡±


    The driver started the car and drove off.


    As soon as the car left, Wayne arrived, panting and staring at the empty parking space


    He took out his phone and called Rosalynn


    The phone rang for a while, only to be hung up.


    He then called the driver


    The driver, trembling, handed the phone to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn looked at him, not wanting Wayne¡¯s anger to be directed at the innocent driver


    She took the phone


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Wayne,


    breathing heavily, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I can fix this.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what can you fix besides getting rid of me and the babies?¡± Rosalynn sounded disappointed.


    After hanging up, she returned the phone to the driver.


    They drove along the coastline until the sunset.


    Rosalynn got out of the car, sitting on the hood, watching the sun slowly sink, the afterglow fade, until


    the sea breeze grew too cold. Then, she got back in the car. The phone on the seat was filled with


    unread messages and missed calls


    Rosalynn ignored her colleagues¡¯ concern.


    Among them, only a few genuinely cared, the rest were just here for the drama.


    She called Paige back


    Surprisingly, Paige didn¡¯t cry for once. ¡°You can¡¯t let this slide. I asked my friend to dig up some major


    ounts attacking you. We¡¯ll sue them tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s such a jerk, you¡¯ve been together for five years, and he still wanted that business marriage?


    If he wanted a business marriage since day one, do it properly. don¡¯t ditch people halfway. Now that


    woman¡¯s venting all her anger on you!¡± Paige was fuming.


    Shepletely forgot how much she admired Wayne when he was on good terms with Rosalynn.


    ¡°Right?¡± Rosalynn echoed.


    ¡°Did he find out? What did he say about fixing it?¡± Paige asked, her voice heavy


    Rosalynn looked down, smiling


    ¡°When he gets mad, he doesn¡¯t show any mercy Heatherway doesn¡¯t know him well enough, she¡¯s


    gonna be in big trouble¡± Rosalynn said casually. Meanwhile, in Heatherway¡¯s mansion


    ¡°Have you sent these leaks and photos to Hria?¡± Heatherway was on the phone with an assistant.


    This massive attack on Rosalynn was not only for revenge but also driven by Heatherway¡¯s other


    motives.


    She knew Hna valued a person¡¯s character


    Regardless of whether Hna was genuinely interested in Rosalynn as her sessor, Heatherway had


    to ruin Rosalynn¡¯s image in Hria¡¯s eyes. One way or another, she had to get either the man or the


    career


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been sent to her email! The other side answered quickly. ¡°She won¡¯t stand


    a chance with Old Mrs. Jared from now on!*

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Heatherway¡¯s bottled-up emotions for quite some time finally improved a bit.


    After hanging up the phone, she was about to take a rxing bath and enjoy a ss of top-notch red


    wine from her own estate.


    Her phone rang again. Heatherway nced at the caller ID. It was her mother.


    Heatherway thought that during the recent awkward situation involving the whole family, her mother


    had been quite dissatisfied with her.


    Now, with Wayne caught in a cheating scandal, her mother must also feel that she¡¯s had her revenge,


    right?


    Heatherway answered the call, but the expected praise didn¡¯te.


    ¡°Wayne has posted a rification statement on all official ounts of the Silverman Group and Bane


    Corporation. Check it out!¡± Heatherway frowned.


    rification? What rification?


    She didn¡¯t make up the story about him and Rosalynn what could he possibly rify?


    Was he going to im that he and Rosalynn only had a boss-employee rtionship?


    A light bulb went off in Heatherway¡¯s head


    If Wayne made such a statement, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the illicit rtionship with


    Rosalynn.


    Heatherway excitedly hung up the phone and logged on to one of Bane Corporation¡¯s official ounts.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As she read the statement carefully, her excitement gradually faded, and in the end, her beautiful face


    showed no trace of a smile


    The statement Wayne issued was quite simple


    First, he admitted his rtionship with Rosalynn and informed the public that the two were preparing for


    marriage.


    Second, he exined the situation with the arranged marriage


    The statement read, ¡°As the heir of the Silverman Group and the president of Bane Corporation, my


    marriage has never been a personal decision. When discussing the business marriage with the Rosso


    family, I had always done so with respect for Ms. Rosso. Rosalynn chose to resign and return to her


    own life after learning about my impending engagement. However, during my rtionship talks with Ms.


    Rosso, I found that her personal life was quite promiscuous, contrary to my personal beliefs on


    marnage. After failed discussions with Ms. Rosso, both families decided to dissolve the engagement, in


    which Rosalynn was not involved at all. Instead, it was Ms. Rosso who repeatedly hired thugs and


    instructed others to harm the innocent¡±


    At the end of the statement, Wayne mentioned Rosalynn again.


    ¡°After experiencing the failed business marriage, I realized that mamage and love should not be tamted


    with personal interests. Rosalynn is a good girl, who over the years has used her good intentions within


    her means to help warm the lives of others, such as sponsoring children from impoverished areas to


    attend school or developing projects with institutions to help blind children live better lives. She is the


    grace given to me by God and will be the one to spend the rest of my life with, me. In response to the


    sudden online personal attacks and rumors against her, my legal team haspleted evidence


    collection and will filewsuits one by one?¡± After reading the entire statement, Heatherway was


    furious!


    ¡°Promiscuous?¡± Heatherway¡¯s lips were trembling.


    nderl


    This was Wayne¡¯s nder against her!


    The only person she ever loved was Wayne!


    Heatherway had had enough and immediately logged into her social media ount.


    ¡°You can protect the one you love, but there¡¯s no need to hurt me in the process.¡± She added a long


    row of crying emojis. ¡°Who will protect innocent me then?* Once Heatherway¡¯s post went live, there


    were instantly thousands of replies!


    ¡°I feel so sorry for you! That guy is driving me crazy!¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    ¡®Promiscuous? He¡¯s talking nonsense!¡±


    Just as the Inte was overwhelmingly supporting Heatherway, someone suddenly uploaded a few


    videos on a certain website


    Soon enough, people recognized the beautiful doll-like face in the videos.


    The videos were then moved to public tforms.


    ¡°Shocking, these wealthy families really know how to party, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the shooting time of the second video, it¡¯s from the first half of this year? That¡¯s when the


    Silverman family and the Rosso family were discussing their marriage alliance, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s faked Thedy of the Rosso family would never do something like that!


    ¡°So this is what Wayne meant by a promiscuous provate life? Honestly, I can¡¯t ept this either.¡±


    ¡°Me neither!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Wayne was so triggered and decided to marry an ordinary woman-¡±


    In the new expose link, there were several recordings of conversations between Heatherway and Eric,


    in which Heatherwaypletely changed her usual gentle demeanor


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She kept saying that Rosalynn was very annoying and asked Eric to get rid of her quickly.


    In addition to these things, Heatherway¡¯s voice mentioned that she had already hired people. If Eric


    couldn¡¯t do it, she was ready to take matters into her own hands. Thispletely blew up the inte.


    ¡°I like Wayne said, Ms. Tesdal voluntarily backed out before the engagement, then Heatherway is really


    malicious for still going after her!¡±


    Among these numerousments, there was one ount verified as a physics professor that kept


    charging forward.


    ¡°How can people still praise Wayne? He¡¯s not what you see, Rosalynn didn¡¯t choose to be with him


    voluntarily! He took advantage of Rosalynn¡¯s grandma being senously ill and needing money for


    treatment, forcing her to be with him with money!


    ¡°Rosalynn used to be a good student, but Wayne forced her to give up on her studies! Please,


    everyone, let Wayne set Rosalynn free!¡±


    He probably repeated simr words countless times.


    This also caught the attention of some people


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there rumors about how Rosalynn basically sold herself to Wayne as a substitude lover? So,


    she even managed to rece his actual love and be the most important woman in his heart?¡±


    Heatherway was already utterly at a loss.


    She kept making calls, asking people to delete the videos and voice recordings.


    But once something truly sparked a discussion on the inte, the traces were forever indelible.


    In her desperation, she started calling Wayne again

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    She had no idea when Wayne found out about those videos


    All she wanted to do was exin to him that she had too much to drink that day and didn¡¯t know how it


    happened, but they all ended up messing around together


    She regretted it when she woke up.


    Ever since she found out she might have a chance to marry Wayne, she hadn¡¯t hung out with those


    people for a long time.


    And besides, when she first started partying with those people, she was drunk and forced to do it¡­


    However, she couldn¡¯t get through to Wayne¡¯s phone anymore.


    On top of that, her family found a new reason to retaliate against Wayne, a better reason than the Eric


    incident Wayne insisting on canceling the engagement.


    Just like Wayne himself said, her private life too messy


    When he found out, he couldn¡¯t put up with it


    Heatherway was stripped of her position in the Rosso family.


    The Rosso family sent her younger sister to handle important business negotiations.


    Heatherway never thought that just a few hours ago, she was basking in victory.


    Only a few hourster, she lost the man she loved, her hard-earned reputation, and the career she


    fought for among her many siblings.


    She was no longer her father¡¯s favorite daughter but the disgrace of the family.


    On the inte, the hot topic wasn¡¯t the rumors and scandals about Rosalynn.


    It was the charity projects led by Rosalynn.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve participated in several of these charity projects, and I didn¡¯t know Rosalynn was the


    one leading them! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°The development of smartwatches for blind children needs a ton of money! I just checked, and


    Rosalynn donated almost 20 million dors and gathered some investments!¡±


    ¡°My little brother is blind, and a few months ago, he got the smartwatch for free. I¡¯m so grateful to


    Secretary Tesdall¡±


    ¡°These chanty projects are low profiled, if people don¡¯t look them up, they wouldn¡¯t know they¡¯re rted


    to Rosalynn Tesdal. It¡¯s touching!¡±


    The second wave of attention was about Rosalynn¡¯s appearance


    Someone carefully collected all the edited photos of her,bined them, and made a video of her


    beautiful photos.


    It almost reached a million likes on social media.


    ¡°Wayne is handsome, but he doesn¡¯t seem to match Rosalynn!¡±


    ¡°So beautiful, no wonder President Silverman was smitten!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In all those pictures, she¡¯s always following Wayne. There¡¯s a rumor that the scumbag actually doesn¡¯t


    treat her well, My heart aches for her!¡±


    The third wave of exposure came from Bane Corporation¡¯s insiders, praising Secretary Tesdal¡¯s


    extraordinary business abilities


    Whenever Wayne was furious about project mistakes, all it took was summoning Secretary Tesdal, and


    she¡¯d calm him down within seconds. Even projects that seemed like failures were saved by her single-


    handedly


    Finally, there was the story of her turning the tide in the massive infrastructure project, the Q City, which


    Bane Corporation was proud of.


    ¡°As we all know, Bane Energy Corporation is about to be established. As far as I know, the CEO will be


    Secretary Tesdal-¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make her way better than that Heatherway who relies on family power?¡±


    ¡°But, if the rumors are true, Rosalynn has a handsome childhood friend¡­ It seems the jerk Wayne is


    just using her as a recement. I kinda feel sorry for her!¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    ¡°About her childhood sweetheart The picture showed Noah in a white coat, examining a child.


    Thements under this post continued to boil.


    ¡°Oh my god! Her childhood sweetheart is so handsome?!¡±


    ¡°But on the other hand, if you look at those previous photos of Wayne and Rosalynn, every time she


    looks at him, her eyes are full of tendemess and love~!¡±


    Because of these revtions, someizens actually found Rosalynn¡¯s private ount.


    The first post read, ¡°Men are such a pain in the ass! So annoying¡±


    The date was from over a month ago.


    Everyone¡¯s confused.


    Didn¡¯t they say she really liked President Silverman?


    The next one


    ¡°Happy resignation- followed by aughing emoji.


    Everyone wants to see more


    However, due to the ount settings, no other content was visible


    The head of the public rtions department reported the inte situation to Wayne in detail.


    Wayne let out a sigh of relief


    ¡°President Silverman, there are quite a few who are criticizing you. Do you want to..


    ¡°No need, let them say what they want Wayne waved it off.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Some people carefully nned to ruin Secretary Tesdal, but unexpectedly, her charm won over the


    public, and they¡¯ve ended up liking her even more.¡± The PR director also found it amazing


    But their PR team analyzed that the reason was none other than Rosalynn being the perfect victim


    She was beautiful, kind, passionate about charity, and had a strong work ethic. The only downside was


    that she¡¯s with a not-so-great man.


    But thisst point, ironically, made people love her even more


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Wayne replied.


    The PR director could hear that he was very tired, so he said a few more words and then hung up the


    phone.


    Not long after, Rosalynn returned.


    Wayne humedly went to meet her, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll have them bring dinner over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at Wayne, I¡¯m a bit tired, I¡¯ll go rest now¡±


    Wayne grabbed her wrist.


    Tve got it under control.¡± He said.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    On her way back, Rosalynn was on the phone with Paige the whole time.


    Paige kept readingments to her.


    So, she knew the online opinions had changed.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    *From now on, there won¡¯t be any more incidents like this, and Heatherway has beenpletely


    abandoned by her family.¡± Wayne said softly. ¡°So those who hurt you will pay the price.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°Wayne, you had those videos of Heatherway before you got engaged, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    Wayne didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a business marriage, they would look for my weaknesses too.¡±


    ¡°At first, the marriage was discussed together. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on not letting me leaveter on,


    maybe Heatherway wouldn¡¯t have done all those things. President Silverman, if anyone in this world is


    considered a villian, it¡¯s definitely you!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t pause.


    Staring at Wayne, she continued: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m happy today, being first scolded and then praised


    online?¡±


    Wayne looked at her without saying anything.


    Rosalynn answered herself. Tve never been into making headlines, so I¡¯m not happy at all. I¡¯m sad


    being called a mistress, and I¡¯m even sadder when I¡¯m praised for being pretty and talented. If I didn¡¯t


    look like this, maybe I¡¯d be free?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wayne¡¯s feelings for Rosalynn were no longer just about her appearance.


    7 really don¡¯t understand you. From start to finish, isn¡¯t Olivia what you wanted? Now she¡¯s back! Why


    won¡¯t you let me go? Why keep me here and make me miserable? President Silverman, I was really


    nice to you before. Can¡¯t you do me a favor and leave me alone?¡±


    Today, she looked at the gorgeous sky.


    She looked at the seagulls flying freely.


    She looked at the vast ocean.


    All that was left in her mind was the idea of freedom.


    After finishing, Rosalynn knew she would never hear what she wanted from Wayne¡¯s mouth.


    She indifferently and desperately shook off Wayne¡¯s hand.


    She turned and went back to her room.


    Wayne stood there, like a discarded puppy


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He lowered his head and stood in silence for a long time.


    Only then did Wayne say in a murmur, ¡°But now¡­ you¡¯re getting worse and worse to me.¡±


    No matter how much he lowered his stance, no matter how much he coaxed and begged.


    She was getting worse and worse to him.


    Before, no matter what he said, no matter what he did, as long as he turned back, she would be there,


    taking care of everything for him. But now¡­


    When she looked at him, it was like looking at her enemy.


    Wayne returned to the sofa and picked up his phone.


    On the phone, there was still an unfinished video.


    In the video, which was edited online, Rosalynn was standing by his side or behind him, looking at him


    with affectionate eyes.


    Each one was filled with deep love andughter, without any disguise.


    She used to love him so much!


    Wayne frowned, his eyes red


    As night fell deeper


    Wayne came back to his senses from the video.


    It¡¯s okay, it was just their first five years together.


    In the future, they would have many more sets of five years.


    She would continue to love him.


    And he would love her deeply too.


    Wayne coughed badly in the living room. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t sleep in her room either.


    She didn¡¯t even know that so many people had photographed her and Wayne.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    She also had no idea that the way she used to look at him was so full of deep love and affection.


    Seeing all of this, Rosalynn¡¯s tears gushed out, and she felt even more hatred for Wayne.


    After all, it was him who bit by bit, ruined everything that was supposed to be beautiful with his own


    hands.


    That night, Wayne, who was delirious from the fever, had a dream.


    He dreamt of the past when he was sick, and Rosa took care of him by his side.


    She coaxed him to take medicine, and cooled him down¡­.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She also stroked his face and said something to him, but when Wayne woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember


    it at all.


    He only remembered that her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, which made Wayne¡¯s heart ache


    The next morning


    Groggily. Wayne came out of his room. Rosalynn was already dressed for the day and having breakfast


    in the dining room. Although the breakfast was nutritious, it was mostly things Wayne didn¡¯t like.


    Strictly speaking, President Silverman¡¯s daily breakfast was always whole wheat toast, peanut butter,


    and ck coffee. Wayne sat down across from her.


    He poured himself a ss of milk and casually picked up a slice of cheese bread.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± He asked.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at him: ¡°Pretty well, it¡¯s just that your coughing was too noisy.¡±


    ¡°How did I get back to my roomst night?¡± he asked again


    Rosalynn nced at him, ¡°I was in my own room, why are you asking me?¡±


    Wayne:


    He didn¡¯t say anything more. It must have been a dreamst night.


    After breakfast, it was another whole day of work.


    Due to yesterday¡¯s events, the way people looked at Rosalynn in today¡¯s meeting had changed


    After all, she was now widely recognized as the future Mrs. Silverman and the CEO of Bane Energy


    Corporation.


    ¡°Wow, Secretary Tesdal, you are really amazing!¡± Sean secretly gave Rosalynn a big thumbs up. ¡°My


    cousin now takes you as her idol!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much exaggeration, I¡¯m not that great¡±


    ¡°We know it in our hearts, most of thepliments toward you are truel¡± Sean proudly said.


    NA


    Rosalynn touched her nose, ¡°How many of those who took the lead in calling President Silverman a


    jerk are from the CEO¡¯s office? They clearly have a death wish.¡± Sean was taken aback.


    As for this, he chose to protect his allies and said nothing.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She then looked up and saw Wayne looking at her.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile disappeared instantly.


    Wayne


    Perhaps out of concern that Rosalynn might not want to have dinner with him, after the meeting ended,


    Wayne suggested having a group dinner


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t run away and followed them to the grand dining hall.


    There was much more to talk about at the dinner table than in the conference room,


    At first, no one dared to mention Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s matters.


    Eventually, a brave soul stood up with a ss of wine to toast Rosalynn and Wayne


    ¡°President Silverman, I haven¡¯t formally congratted you two on your uing happiness!¡± He said


    cheerfully. ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re not getting any younger Hurry up and get married, have


    children¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words¡± Wayne seemed to enjoy such blessings.


    He and Rosa must have many children and grandchildren!

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    That night, Wayne got tipsy and happy.


    He looked normal, but his walk was wobbly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but when Wayne was drunk, he got much bolder.


    Ever since they left the restaurant, he had been clinging to Rosalynn, holding hands, and she couldn¡¯t


    shake him off.


    Rosalynn got so mad that she even kicked him in the car.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The driver was freaking out in the front seat


    Then there was President Silverman, wearing a pained and innocent face, but still not letting go,


    mumbling, ¡°Rosa, you hurt me!¡±


    She snapped back ¡°Good! I hope it kills you!¡±


    When they arrived at their destination and got out of the car, Wayne was still hanging onto Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn supported him back to their room.


    Her initial n was to push him onto the bed and leave


    But Wayne knew how to be clingy. Rosalynn pushed him, and he took the opportunity to embrace her,


    rolling onto the bed together.


    ¡°Let me go, I need to get you a warm towel Rosalynn pped him hard on the back.


    Wayne whimpered in grievance.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go. If I let go, you¡¯ll leave me.¡±


    Rosalynn froze for a moment.


    She really was about to leave him,


    This afternoon, Hna contacted her


    She nned to set off an explosion on a passenger boat in the nearby sea. She would create the


    illusion of Rosalynn being on the boat to convince Wayne that she had gone. When the boat reached


    the deep ocean area, it would detonate.


    Deep¨Csea salvage is so difficult, many ships perish in the depths, and the people onboard are never


    found.


    Perhaps it was because they were about to separate, or because Wayne was too clingy at the moment,


    that she began to feel vulnerable.


    Rosalynn gently patted his hand. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to wash up?


    Wayne, being a clean freak, replied, ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Rosalynn found it amusing


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you to the bathroom?¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    This time Wayne agreed.


    Momentster.


    In their spacious master bathroom, Rosalynn wrung out a warm towel.


    Wayne leaned against the vanity, watching her, and stretched out both hands.


    Rosalynn gently wiped his hands, ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t mess with people too much in the future. You don¡¯t


    want to lose a good girl when you meet er.¡±


    Her voice was soft, so she didn¡¯t know if Wayne heard her.


    He was well¨Cbehaved, blushing, swaying as she wiped his hands.


    After wiping his hands, Rosalynn helped him wash his face


    Wayne¡¯s face was Rosalynnis ideal aesthetic


    She used a warm towel to clean his eyes and nose.


    ¡°Why are your eyes so red?¡±


    Wayne raised his hand and gently touched her eyes


    ¡°You annoyed me Rosalynn lowered her eyes, prepared toothpaste for him, and handed it to him


    ¡°Brush your teeth yourself!¡±


    Wayne took the toothbrush and then suddenly said to Rosalynn very seriously. ¡°After I brush my teeth,


    I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him with a speechless smile. Hurry up and brush your teeth!¡±


    Drunk, Wayne still brushed his teeth carefully and diligently, just a bit clumsy like a child


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know if the babies in her belly were boys or girls


    Everyone says that daughters usually look like their fathers.


    She wondered if one of her two children would resemble hins


    She and Wayne met in midsummer


    And they were about to part in the depths of winter


    At this moment, Wayne finished brushing his teeth and rinsing his mouth


    Rosalynn snapped out of her thoughts, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to bed, and uh

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Before she could finish speaking, Wayne hugged her waist and kissed her.


    His mouth was full of the taste of mint, the kiss meticulous and gentle.


    It was as if he was afraid that any more pressure might break her


    In a daze, they returned to the bedroom, falling onto the bed, their kisses difficult to part from.


    In the end, however, Wayney on top of Rosalynn, and stopped moving


    He kissed Rosalynn¡¯s eyes and eyebrows


    ¡°Wait a little longer, just a little bit more, or you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Rosalynny on the bed, her breathing failing to steady for a long time


    She raised her hand, her fingertips threading through Wayne¡¯s thick hair. She stared at the ceiling in


    silence.


    After Wayne fell asleep. Rosalynn got up, picked up the skirt scattered on the floor, and went to her


    own bathroom to take a shower.


    Then shey back in her own bed.


    That night, Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep well.


    With the break of dawn, she decided to go for a walk, and had breakfast while she was at it.


    When it was almost time for work, Rosalynn slowly made her way back.


    At the doorway, she could hear Wayne¡¯s voice from the living room.


    ¡°How is Olivia now? Fine! Why didn¡¯t you take good care of her?¡±


    Tm going back now¡­¡±


    Even a heart as dead as hers would find this situation mocking.


    When Rosalynn entered, Wayne had just hung up the phone.


    ¡°Rosa¡­ Wayne approached, ¡°Olivia had a little ident, I.¡±


    Rosalynn acted very indifferent, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to take me with you, are you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Wayne quickly answered


    But as soon as he spoke, he felt that his answer wasn¡¯t quite right.


    ¡°Rosa, I promise you this will be thest time. If she ever has an extreme behavior again, I will consider


    sending her to a professional institution forpulsory treatment,¡± Wayne said, reaching out for


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I see, Rosalynn moved away, ¡°You better leave.¡±


    ¡°Tll be back before sunset.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne opened his mouth as if wanting to say something more, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything


    and hurried out the door with his coat.


    After he left, Rosalynn found the house to be exceptionally quiet.


    Even the birds in the jungle seemed silent.


    Rosalynn took a deep breath.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just then, Paige¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Paigeughed from the other side. ¡°Darling, the doctor says I can be discharged. Shall Ie to you?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, this ce is depressing. I¡¯lle to you. I want to have a barbecue party with you,¡±


    ¡°Okay, but if I see Wayne again and can¡¯t help but kill him, I will have to go to jail! Paige asked, ¡°So,


    shall I wait for you at the airport? When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°TII let you know when I buy the ticket


    ¡°Okay then¡°¡±


    Rosalynn booked a flight for two in the afternoon.


    She didn¡¯t pack much luggage, just bought some snacks that Paige likes, such as dried fruit and


    coconut candy


    After lunch, she took a taxi to the airport


    As she was boarding, Wayne called Rosalynn was busy with security check, so she hung up on him.


    After the security chock, she turned off her phone


    Paige arnved at the airport by three o¡¯clock, and had been waiting for Rosalynn


    As she was waiting


    Suddenly, there was a contmotion in the airport.


    ¡°A ne has fallen! Oh my God!!


    Paige grabbed someone, ¡°What ne has fallen? A passenger ne? From where?¡±


    ¡°UA2891, from Y City to H City!¡°

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°Help! Can someone save them, please! My son and his family are all on flight 2891!¡±


    Paige was standing there, watching the surrounding crowd be more and more chaotic.


    Her ears were buzzing, and her limbs were weak.


    ¡°2891¡­ 2891¡­¡± She trembled, pulling out her phone to check her chat history with Rosalynn.


    ¡°UA2891, arriving at 4:37 PM¡±


    Paige thought she was wrong, so she looked again several times.


    And then her vision spun.


    When Wayne received the call, he had just put Olivia to sleep.


    He walked to the window, listening to Sean¡¯s sobbing voice on the other end, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°UA2891, the flight from Y City to H City. President Silverman! Secretary Tesdal is on it!¡±


    Wayne still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Did you drink at lunch? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Wayne scolded in a hushed tone.


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s it¡¯s real¡­ Sean seemed to start crying.


    Wayne hung up the phone, annoyed


    He immediately checked his phone.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t even have to search for the news about the crash.


    At this time, the headlines of various websites were all about the crash of UA2891.


    Videos of the ne crashing were also going viral on various websites.


    Wayne was watching those videos while calling Rosalynn, but on the other end of the phone was the


    continuous cold mechanical sound


    ¡°The number you have dialed is not in service


    Wayne became more anxious and panicked


    He sent a message to Rosalynn again.


    Rosalynn¡¯s previous message to him was, T¡¯ve boarded the ne, turning off my phone.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Honey, have you gotten off the ne? Call me back ASAP¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hands were shaking terribly while typing.


    Unable to find Rosalynn, Wayne thought of Paige


    He called Paige. This time, the call was finally answered


    ¡°Ms. Owens, it¡¯s Wayne. Can you get in touch with Rosalynn? I can¡¯t reach her on the phone, and she


    hasn¡¯t replied to my messages!¡±


    On the other end, there was a lot ofmotion, and Wayne could faintly hear some sobbing.


    ¡°The ne crashed, Paige¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Wayne trembled even more, ¡°I know, but Rosalynn isn¡¯t on that ne, right?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t speak


    She sobbed on the other end of the phone.


    Wayne froze in ce.


    At this moment, Olivia seemed to be woken up by his noise


    She sat up, looking at Wayne in confusion, ¡°Wayne, you look terrible. What happened?¡±


    Wayne nced at Olivia


    Without a word, he grabbed his jacket and headed straight for the hospital exit.


    Beverly was already waiting by the door


    Seeing Wayne suddenlye out, she immediately stood up, ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡±


    Wayne acted like he didn¡¯t see Beverly, walking straight out


    Olivia chased out after him, ¡°Wayne!¡±


    She called out to Wayne with a sob in her voice.


    Wayhe heard her, his silhouette stiffened for a moment, but his footsteps didn¡¯t slow down.


    Wayne, you should ba in Y City, you should be with your wife, why are you here?


    Why are you here!


    Go back!

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    He had to go back! Back to Rosalynn! That¡¯s all Wayne could think about


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Beverly asked Olivia, puzzled.


    Frowning, Olivia seemed very unhappy with Wayne¡¯s attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems to have


    something to do with Rosalynn. I just heard him mention something about a ne.¡±


    ¡°A ne?¡± Beverly¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What?¡± Olivia impatiently looked at the surprised Beverly


    Beverly took out her phone and clicked on a headline news: ¡°Check this out. Recently, there was a


    ne crash on a flight to H City. Is Rosalynn on that ne?¡±


    To be honest, during those years in R Country, Olivia always knew about Wayne¡¯s every move.


    He grew quick, took over the entire Silverman Group like a boss, and his own Bane Corporation was


    thriving too.


    He even found a recement who looked very simr to Olivia, so she was always quite smug about it.


    She thought Wayne would always love her the most and would give up everything for her once she


    returned


    It wasn¡¯t until her marriage fell apart, and the news of Wayne¡¯s impending marriage to the Rosso family


    appeared, that she started to panic a bit.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The funny thing was, Heatherway somehow found out that Wayne was deeply in love with Olivia and


    actively sought her out and asked for her help.


    She did help out a lot, such as getting those videos into Wayne¡¯s hands.


    Originally, Olivia thought that after Wayne saw those videos, he would give up on the marriage alliance


    because, to her knowledge, he had an extreme possessiveness and mental cleanliness.


    Who knew¡­ he had changed since his teenage years.


    He acted like nothing had happened after receiving those videos, and the engagement with the Rosso


    family was still under discussion.


    was then that she released the news of her husband¡¯s affair and her own domestic abuse.


    Wayne, of course, came to her.


    All Olivia¡¯s wornes disappeared after seeing him, and she was more certain than ever that he still loved


    her.


    But it wasn¡¯t until he annulled the engagement and she returned that Olivia realized that some things


    had changed drastically.


    Wayne was determined to marry her recement, who was even pregnant


    When she found out about this from Heatherway, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Rosalynn


    night there and then.


    But she held back, using Heatherway and Wayne¡¯s paranoia to make him abort Rosalynn¡¯s child


    himself.


    Rosalynn had a strong character, and Olivia knew they would definitely fall apart because of this.


    She was prepared for a long battle.


    But if Rosalynn died at this moment¡­


    Olivia looked at the news and couldn¡¯t help butugh with her shoulders trembling


    If Rosalynn died, it meant God was helping her, and she would end up with Wayne.


    That evening, the news that flight 2891 crashed was confirmed online, followed by a relentless search


    and rescue operation for seven days. Due to the deep sea area where the ne crashed and extreme


    weather conditions, the search and rescue were extremely difficult. Besides, with the way flight 2891


    fell, everyone knew from the start that there was no possibility of anyone surviving.


    Seven dayster, all that was found were some ne debris and small pieces of personal belongings


    of the victims. No bodies were found. Then the list of the 137 victims, including the crew, was released,


    and Rosalynn¡¯s name was prominently on the list.


    In fact, immediately after the crash someone leaked that Rosalynn was on the ne.


    At the time there was a record of Wayne flying privately from Y City to H City


    At first, people didn¡¯t believe it, but the whistleblower even released Rosalynn¡¯s boarding record.


    Sull, people who believed it were scarce.


    When the list was released, everyone was shocked, and Rosalynn¡¯s name quickly became the top


    search in many countries.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°Get rid of all these reports and trending topics! Are the PR department staff that useless?¡± Wayne saw


    the trending topics and was furious, ¡°She just disappeared.


    she didn¡¯t die! No!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, haven¡¯t you gone crazy enough?¡± Jacob came in from outside, unshaven and messy¨Chaired


    Wayne nced at him coldly: ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°The PR department¡¯s phones are ringing off the hook from all the major media outlets, all asking about


    Rosalynn.¡± Jacob¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°I came to ask if you want to release an obituary?¡±


    Wayne rushed over, grabbed Jacob, and mmed him against the wall: ¡°She¡¯s not dead, why do we


    need to release an obituary?¡±


    ¡°Is it not clear in your heart if she¡¯s dead or not? How many times have you confirmed that she indeed


    boarded the ne? With the ne crashing like that, how could she survive? Tell me how she could


    survive?¡± Jacob raised his hand and swung a fist at Wayne¡¯s face.


    He used all his strength, hitting Wayne so hard that he took two steps back.


    For the past few days, he had been looking for people everywhere, not eating, drinking, or sleeping, his


    body visibly crumbling.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what did you do when you went back to H City that day?¡± Jacob pointed at Wayne and


    asked.


    Wayne¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°If you had stayed in Y City and didn¡¯t suddenly leave, she might not have gotten on the ne that


    afternoon.¡± Jacob gritted his teeth.


    In Wayne¡¯s mind, he recalled the cold and distant look on Rosalynn¡¯s face when he left that day, and


    his heart ached like it was being shed with a knife.


    ¡°I came today to tell you that Rosalynn¡¯s good friends are preparing to hold a funeral for her. Please let


    her go in peace and don¡¯t cause a scene!¡± Jacob straightened out his shirt that had been messed up by


    Wayne and turned around to leave with big strides.


    Outside the window, the snow was falling gently.


    Jacob looked up at the sky.


    Just like Wayne, Jacob didn¡¯t think Rosalynn was dead either,


    He always felt that she hadpleted her mission to escape from Wayne and was now waiting in


    somewhere of the world to give birth and start a new life with her babies.


    With no body found, only some of Rosalynn¡¯s clothes were buried in the L City Hillside Memorial Park.


    Noah, having gained his freedom, set up a gravestone for Rosalynn as her brother.


    It was a rainy and snowy day at Hillside Memorial Park.


    Noah knelt in front of the gravestone, crying out loud, ignoring people¡¯s attention.


    Some of their old neighbors watched from afar, sheding tears as well.


    9


    Also sobbing loudly was the caretaker uncle, who was close to passing out from crying in the


    management room. Paige only came for a short visit.


    She had always felt guilty about Rosalynn¡¯s ne crash.


    If it weren¡¯t for her needing to be discharged from the hospital, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t have decided to go


    backst minute.


    Deeply immersed in self¨Cme, Paige decided to give up her life at home and was already working on


    immigration procedures under her mother¡¯s persuasion.


    She also went to see Wayne, fearing he would retaliate against her family


    However, Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    Muchter, Paige found out that during that time, Wayne, like her, had med himself for Rosalynn


    getting on that ne.


    If he hadn¡¯t left that morning, he wouldn¡¯t have let Rosalynn leave either, and the final oue would


    have been Paige flying over to be with her.


    He was the real culprit, the one who disappointed Rosa until the very end


    As the sky grew darker, Noah¡¯s knees were already numb from the cold


    With the help of his friends, Noah struggled to his feet, but his eyes were still fixed on Rosalynn¡¯s


    smiling face on the tombstone


    He chose a photo of Rosalynn when she was 17C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Rosalynn¡¯s grandmother was still alive, their business hadn¡¯t run into any problems, and


    she was happy every day.


    She had nothing to do with the person who imprisoned her and tormented her back then.


    As they left the cemetery, Noah saw Wayne from afar


    Dressed in all ck, holding a ck umbre, standing in the main, he looked like a hellish demon.


    With Lynn gone and his own hand disabled, Noah was no longer afraid of Wayne in the slightest


    He walked up to Wayne and asked, ¡°Mr. Silverman, I just have one question. Why did you leave her all


    alone that morning and take a private jet away?¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Wayne hung his head and didn¡¯t speak.


    Tears that Noah had just stopped flowed again, ¡°You know what? Lynn used to be the happiest kid in


    our alley. What have you done to her?¡±


    ¡°Noah, stop talking!¡± Wayne¡¯s friend, who hated but also feared Wayne, said.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak? I¡¯m not afraid of anyone now. He can just take my life, pfft¡­ my life is already


    worthless, just take it away!¡±


    Wayne nced at Noah without a word and headed straight into the cemetery.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Wayne took two steps before he heard Noah¡¯s teeth grinding voice


    His hand gripping the umbre was showing veins due to the force he applied.


    Finally, Wayne ignored Noah¡¯s words and strode into the cemetery.


    Nothing¡­ He¡¯d searched everywhere¡­.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could she bear not showing up?


    Wayne walked forward, his steps a bit unsteady.


    Wasn¡¯t she usually the one who couldn¡¯t let go of her friends?


    She would even risk her life for Noah.


    And that Paige, who has been heartbrokentely, was just carried out of the cemetery by her


    stepfather¡¯s son


    Doesn¡¯t Rosa care? Why hide¡­


    Come out,e out quickly


    As long as you¡¯re alive, I won¡¯t restrict you anymore. I¡¯ll give you freedom


    As Wayne walked forward, the world in front of him suddenly turned upside down.


    He violently spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Wayne copsed at the entrance of the cemetery, his chest in extreme pain, blood on the corner of his


    mouth, looking up at the gray sky.


    If¡­ if you really went to another world.


    Please, for once, tell me where you are, so I cane find you, Rosa.


    The pain was unbearable, every muscle in his body constantly hurting


    Longing, like poison, seeping into every pore.


    Rosa¡­


    Come back¡­


    Come back to my side.


    Noah watched Wayne copse without caring and was about to leave when he saw the taxi door open


    and a thin woman, not even bothering with an umbre, ran towards Wayne


    For a moment, Noah thought he was seeing things, but as the woman ran past him, he instinctively


    grabbed her.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The woman impatiently shook off his hand, yelling Wayne¡¯s name, and ran to his


    side.


    Noah¡¯s hand was weak, and he looked at the empty hand, feeling dazed.


    ¡°She¡¯s not Lynn Although there were some simrities, she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Lynn and was too fierce


    towards him.


    So this person was.


    Noah froze, realizing that Lynn stayed with Wayne as a substitute.


    Olivia anxiously ran to Wayne¡¯s side


    ¡°Call an ambnce Call an ambnce now!¡±


    Having yelled that, she knelt beside him with distress, ¡°Wayne, are you okay?¡°

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    All of a sudden, Olivia heard Wayne cry out in pain.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Wayne, tell me where it hurts?¡± Olivia asked gently.


    At that moment, Wayne¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on her, and his previously confused eyes suddenly


    brightened.


    He grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Honestly, Olivia was happy for that instant.


    But¡­ it onlysted for a moment.


    Because the next second, before Wayne passed out, he called out to her ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re back? I miss


    you, missed you¡­


    Olivia looked at the unconscious Wayne, btedly realizing¡­ Wayne thought she was Rosalynn.


    Was she¡­ a substitute for her own substitute?


    Wayne¡¯s serious illnesssted until the spring of the following year before it gradually improved.


    During that time, Maddie escaped from the asylum, taking advantage of Wayne¡¯s illness, and tried to


    take back control of the Silverman Group with the side branch of the Silverman family.


    Themotion was huge, and there were even rumors that Wayne was critically ill and had passed


    away.


    In the end, though, Wayne emerged victorious, and Maddie was charged with embezzlement and sent


    straight from the asylum to jail


    In the midst of all this, it was said that a new vicepresident by the name of Miss Whaley yed a huge


    role


    On a remote and serene private ind.


    Paige sat in a gorgeous Baroque¨Cstyle chair, propped her chin, looking at Rosalynn who was sitting


    across the room reading a book.


    ¡°Do you think Wayne will marry Olivia? Paige asked.


    Paige had only reunited with Rosalynn two months ago. If she hadn¡¯t been on the verge of a mental


    breakdown, Hria might have never told her that Rosalynn was still alive.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Rosalynn replied indifferently.


    During this time, she had been well taken care of by Hria. Her skin was fair and rosy, and the babies


    were growing healthily.


    On the ind, there was a whole medical team carefully selected by Hria, who had been her


    confidants for many years.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Paige crossed her arms and rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°When you first had the ident,


    he was so miserable, I thought he had some real feelings. Now it¡¯s only been a few months, and he¡¯s


    already pairing with Olivia


    Paige was so annoyed that she added Wayne¡¯s name to her inte blocklist, not wanting to see any


    news rted to him.


    Rosalynn found her both cute and funny


    Five months ago, she did board that crashed ne


    However, when the ne¡¯s door was about to close, she suddenly felt very ufortable. Fearing for


    the babies safety, Rosalynn decided to get off the ne.


    That day, the people Hria arranged had been following her all the time. She got off the ne, and


    they also followed her out.


    Unfortunately, Rosalynn was in such a hurry when she got off the ne that her phone probably fell


    underneath her seat, and she didn¡¯t notice.


    Later, the ne crashed


    When Hna found out about this, she immediately sent people to erase all records of Rosalynn getting


    off the ne, and the surveince was immediately taken


    care of


    Hria had already prepared to let Rosalynn take on a new identity as a member of the Jared family.


    That day, before anyone could react, Hna had already sent Rosalynn to a nearby private ind


    owned by the Jared family under her new identity


    During the chaos, she took Rosalynn away from H Country and settled her on this private ind.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Because Hria did such a great job at erasing all the records, everyone believed that Rosalynn had


    fallen to her death on the ne.


    In the past few months, Rosalynn had been staying on the ind, taking care of her pregnancy and


    continuing her studies. She had also been aware of Wayne¡¯s situation through the media, or through


    Hria¡¯s words.


    At first, Rosalynn was worried, but once she knew that Olivia was by his side, she wasn¡¯t worried


    anymore.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Rosalynn casually asked Paige.


    Paige thought for a moment, ¡°I just feel bad for you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to feel bad about? I¡¯m having a great life now!¡± Rosalynn sipped her juice, ¡°Babe, you on


    the other hand, should eat less. When you arrived here two months ago, you were skin and bones, now


    you¡¯ve gained so much weight!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I be that thin!?¡± Paige felt wronged


    Rosalynn rubbed her friend¡¯s head loveingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Jared to be so meticulous and sessfully hide the truth from you guys.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why her n was so sessful!¡± Paige choked up. ¡°When you were ¡®dead¡®, Wayne was


    like a madman, always staring at me and Noah. If we knew you were actually alive that time, we


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to pretend to be heartbroken, Wayne would definitely have suspicions!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    That¡¯s what Hria had said as well.


    Back then, she had pretended to be extremely upset and even made several donations in Rosalynn¡¯s


    name for charity projects. Anyway, she had yed her part really well.


    ¡°But this Mrs. Jared is really good to you!¡± Paige changed the topic, ¡°She arranged such a big ind for


    you, with so many security measures, supplements, doctors, nurses, and servants. She treats you like


    a princess, people might think she¡¯s your real grandma.¡±


    Rosalynn just smiled faintly, not continuing with Paige¡¯s words.


    Hria had been very good to her, but she had never mentioned anything about her being Hria¡¯s


    biological granddaughter.


    ¡°Last time you told me your stepdad wanted you to work at hispany. How did you feel about that?¡±


    Rosalynn changed the topic smoothly


    Paige got a bit of a headache just by mentioning it.


    ¡°Forget it, his eldest son is too scary for me¡­ Paige mumbled.


    Her stepfather had three sons. The two younger sons, one was one year older than Paige, and the


    other was one year younger than Paige.


    One of them was smuggling art overseas, and the other was awyer, so they didn¡¯t see each other


    often.


    The eldest son was currently the executive chairman of thepany. Rosalynn hadn¡¯t met him, but


    she had heard about him from Paige. He was very handsome but also very strict


    *Actually, I kind of enjoyed my job back home when I got the hang of it Paige locked regretful, I¡¯ll put


    the job thing aside for now, and maybe I¡¯ll start my own business after you give birth.¡±


    Just as Rosalynn was about to agree, her stomach suddenly started to hurt.


    ¡°Is your stomach hurting?! Aren¡¯t you due in a week? Oh my god! Help! Someone! Paige stood up,


    panicking.


    ¡°Twins are usually born early, just calm down¡­ Rosalynn took deep breaths


    A momentter, the medical staff arrived and immediately took Rosalynn to the well¨Cprepared delivery


    room.


    At this moment, Hria had just left the ind to fly back to thepany for work.


    When she received the call, she rushed back in a hurry, but unfortunately, she encountered a flight


    restriction. By the time she returned to the ind, the two little babies were already snoozing in their


    incubators. Hria leaned against the ss window, staring at the wrinkled babies with excitement.


    ¡°Hello, little ones, I¡¯m your great¨Cgrandmother Nice to meet you-¡± Hria spoke gently and tenderly, full


    of love.


    After checking on the babies, Hria went straight to Rosalynn¡¯s side.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    She was exhausted and asleep, with Paige and two nurses looking after her.


    Seeing Hria, Paige immediately got up with teary eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, Rosalynn really went through hell this time!¡± Paige cried.


    Hria patted her hand: ¡°Giving birth is like a trip to hell for a woman, especially when she¡¯s having


    twins.¡±


    Rosalynn had originally nned to have a natural birth, but it didn¡¯t go smoothly, and she ended up


    having a c¨Csection.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Paige wanted to say that she felt sorry for Rosalynn too. While she was here giving birth to Wayne¡¯s


    baby and dying of pain, Wayne was reunited with his crush.


    Disgusting!


    Hria stayed with Rosalynn, wiping her hands and face.


    It wasn¡¯t until midnight that Rosalynn finally woke up


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± Rosalynn greeted at Hria weakly


    In fact, she and Hria had not been very close these past few months.


    During childbirth today, she thought of her mother. When her mother gave birth to her, the conditions


    were not as good as they were today


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, gently patted her hand, and said softly.


    Rosalynn looked at her, then closed her eyes after a while, ¡°I dreamed of my mom¡±


    Hnia¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    Rosalynn was a smart kid. Hria had realized early that she probably already leamed her past, so that


    was why she suddenly became so cold to her. ¡°My grandmother said it took my mom two days to give


    birth to me.¡± Tears rolled down from Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    Hria¡¯s heart ached, ¡°Oh, my poor baby!¡±


    She quickly wiped away Rosalynn¡¯s tears.


    ¡°You knew all along that I knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Hria nodded gently, ¡°Before you went on the ind, I just had some suspicions. After spending time


    with you, I gradually confirmed my guesses.¡±


    ¡°I hate you for hurting my mom, but you saved me and my kids too, Rosalynn looked at Hria, ¡°so


    what should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡± Hria said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance to make it up to Adeline anymore, but I¡¯ll take


    extra care of you and the babies from now on. I¡¯ll support anything you want to do.¡±


    ¡°What if I want revenge?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Hria froze for a moment.


    Her revenge would be towards Latham, Yvonne and Hna herself,


    ¡°It would be perfectly justifiable,¡± Hria replied after a while. ¡°From the moment I knew your hatred,


    I¡¯ve been prepared to atone for the mistakes of the past at any


    moment.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her meaningfully and then closed her eyes without saying a word


    Hna tucked her in, ¡°The most important thing for you to do right now is to take care of yourself, put all


    your worries aside and rest well!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t answer. She was really tired. She didn¡¯t think she had ever been this tired in her life.


    Time went by quickly, and it had been five years.


    Recently there were two major events.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    First, a ¡°god of investment appeared, with a keen eye and top¨Cnotch skills. She had sessfully made


    three projects that won the admiration of all investors. It was recently revealed that this mysterious big


    shot was from the famous Jared Group, Hria¡¯s cherished granddaughter, and the next heir of the


    Jared Group.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Another thing was, the century¨Cold financial giant of H Country, the Silverman Group, was about to be


    acquired, and thepany that was acquiring the Silverman Group was none other than Bane


    Corporation¡¯s Wayne Silverman.


    Outwardly, the Silverman Group was already under his control, and the sudden acquisition had sparked


    a lot of discussion.


    Five years ago, Wayne¡¯s biological mother, along with the Silverman family, tried to bust Wayne during


    his illness. This incident had been dug up again for


    discussion.


    ¡°Wayne sure holds a grudge, huh? He probably decided five years ago to make the Silverman Group


    disappearpletely, right?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of his illnessst year, does anyone remember why he got sick?¡±


    ¡°Wooo, it¡¯s because his wife died in a ne crash, and he got sick too. I used to love this couple so


    much!¡±


    ¡°Oh, give me a break. Don¡¯t make him sound so all lovey¨Cdovey. Rosalynn¡¯s body wasn¡¯t even cold


    when he found a new love, right?¡±


    ¡°New love? That¡¯s his old me, okay? Rosalynn was just a stand¨Cin for her from the start. Isn¡¯t it


    normal for the old me toe back after the stand¨Cin died? To be blunt, even if Rosalynn hadn¡¯t


    died, if Ms. Walley came back, Rosalynn would have to step aside, right?¡±


    ¡°What a joke! Who confirmed that Rosalynn was a stand¨Cin? Anyway, all I know is that Wayne only


    openly dered and confessed his love for Secretary Tesdal, not some Ms. Walley¡±


    ¡°Thest one standing is the winner! Just a little spoiler, Wayne and Ms. Walley¡¯s wedding date will be


    announced soon!¡±


    Although this person quickly deleted the reply, the news that Wayne was about to propose to Ms.


    Walley still quickly gained poprity on the inte.


    While the debate raged on, Wayne was in the hospital.


    Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s health had been deteriorating in recent years. Today, she had a sudden heart


    attack and was rushed to the emergency room for resuscitation. Compared to five years ago, Mrs.


    Silverman had lost a lot of weight and looked as if she was on herst legs.


    ¡°Wayne


    Lying in bed, Mrs Silverman reached out a hand to Wayne


    Wayne stepped forward and held her cold hand.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± Old Mrs. Silverman, wearing an oxygen mask and weakly said, ¡°When is sheing back?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Olivia standing behind Wayne stiffened, her face became so darkened that she couldn¡¯t even hide it


    After all these years, no one dared to mention Rosalynn in front of Wayne,


    This damned old woman!


    ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon. Once you¡¯re better, Rosa will return¡± Wayne answered gently.


    Old Mrs. Silverman took a few more breaths, then nodded with difficulty. She touched Wayne¡¯s hand,


    still in a daze, ¡°You¡­ you and Rosa, be well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wayne gave a light reply.


    Old Mrs. Silverman soon fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    Wayne gave the doctor a nce and then left the room.


    A momentter, Olivia and the doctor came out together.


    ¡°Mr Silverman, I¡¯ll be honest. The olddy¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking good. The doctor said after a pause,


    ¡°She can probably only hold on for another three months at


    most¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°Take good care of her¡±


    ¡°We will


    After the doctor left, Wayne looked at Olivia: ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Olivia asked.


    Compared to her weakness five years ago, she now looked very healthy, with a rosyplexion and


    wless skin. She also looked more and more like Rosalynn back in the day


    Sometimes, when Wayne was too tired from working overtime, he¡¯d be momentanly dazed when he


    saw her


    At first, Olivia was angry too.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    But after being ignored by Wayne for a while, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    After all, Rosalynn was dead. How could a dead person beat her?


    So, she started to groom herself more and more like Rosalynn, one year, two years, three years, four


    years¡­¡­.


    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed.


    She stayed and worked at Bane Corporation, originally wanting to be a secretary, but Wayne didn¡¯t


    allow it.


    Later, she yed a big role in the Maddie incident, so Wayne simply put her in charge of the sales


    department.


    The sales department was far from the president¡¯s office, but she still tried hard to get Wayne¡¯s


    attention.


    During business trips, she would even give up her dignity and wear her pajamas to Wayne¡¯s room.


    But apart from asionally staring at her, Wayne never made any more intimate moves.


    Aside from work, Olivia rarely saw Wayne.


    He spent a lot of time living in L City throughout the year.


    When in H City, he lived in the apartment where Rosalynn had stayed.


    Once, she made an excuse to deliver a document to that apartment, and for the first and only time,


    Wayne got really mad at her and told her to stay away from


    there


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand why Wayne suddenly changed like this.


    Didn¡¯t he find Rosalynn as a substitute because he loved her? Why didn¡¯t he love her anymore when


    she was right here?


    ¡°Angry? Tell me, why would I be angry? Wayne looked at Olivia with cold eyes.


    ¡°Because of those rumors on the Inte Olivia¡¯s eyes immediately tumed teary as she looked at


    Wayne, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m behind those scandals involving us?¡± ¡°If not you, then it¡¯s someone close to


    you, Wayne said slowly, ¡°Have you forgotten Beverly?¡±


    Olivia shivered.


    Beverly had an ident the winter after Rosalynn died.


    A reporter asked her what was the rtionship between Olivia and Wayne, and she ambiguously


    replied, ¡°A man and a woman together, what else could it be?* The reporter asked again, ¡®Is it true that


    Rosalynn was just Olivia¡¯s substitute?¡±


    Beverly answered, ¡°I heard so, but I¡¯m not sure about the details. The dead deserve respect, so let¡¯s


    not talk about this and move forward.¡±


    This interview infuriated Wayne. No matter how much Olivia begged, Wayne eventually sent Beverly to


    jail in the end. It was too easy for Wayne to find Beverly¡¯s faults since she was originally ruthless in her


    work.


    A few days ago, Olivia went to see Beverly, who begged her to get her out every time they met. But


    Beverly¡¯s case had been finalized. With Wayne involved, there was no way Olivia could save her.


    ¡°I will issue a statement of being single tomorrow, putting an end to those rumors, Wayne paused,


    ¡°Olivia, you have many suitors, some of them are good people¡± It¡¯s time for you to move on.¡±


    Having said that, Wayne wanted to leave.


    Olivia ran after him, blocking his way, ¡°You¡¯re telling me to move on, but what about you? Have you


    moved on?¡±


    Wayne looked at her without any change in expression.


    ¡°Wayne, Ms Tesdal has been dead for five years!¡± Olivia¡¯s face was full of sadness, ¡°It¡¯s time to move


    on!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible,¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°What do you mean not possible?¡± Olivia asked in shock.


    ¡°Rosa has be a part of my soul. Even if I die, I can¡¯t let her go,¡± Wayne said resolutely.


    ¡°What about me then? Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, you said you would


    take care of me before my divorce!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That promise is void, Wayne said that without hesitation, ¡°I can¡¯t love one woman and take care of


    another Rosa was a loyal person, she wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    After saying that, Wayne didn¡¯t bother with Olivia anymore and walked straight to the elevator,


    bypassing the stunned her.


    For the past few years, Wayne had declined all of Olivia¡¯s advances. But this time, it was particrly


    brutal.


    Every word he said was about Rosalynn, saying she was a part of his soul, that he would be loyal to


    her, and his promises to Olivia was voided.


    Olivia mocked herself with augh. I¡¯m actually gonna lose to a dead person?¡±


    As her words fell, her expression became resentful.


    No way! No matter what means or methods, she must get Wayne¡¯s heart!


    The spring sunshine was splendid, shining warmly andfortably on people.


    But Wayne didn¡¯t have the mood to feel it.


    Over the years, half of the nts Rosalynn had raised died, and the remaining few were treasured


    dearly by Wayne.


    To take better care of the nts, he even took time to study botany.


    Today¡¯s sunshine was so good, it was the perfect time to move the nts out for some sun.


    As he was walking briskly, suddenly, a leather ball hit his calf.


    Wayne frowned, looked down unconsciously, and he saw a cute, fluffy little girl with two braids, looking


    at him with a surprised, open¨Cmouthed expression.


    The little girl was so adorable in her stunned appearance


    Unconsciously, Wayne¡¯s expression rxed, he bent down to pick up the ball, and squatted down in


    front of her. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The little girl came to her senses, took the ball, and said with a lisp. ¡°Thanks¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he said, patting her on the head. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    The little girl held the ball, struggled to count her fingers.


    ¡°Ivy is five years old.¡±


    Five years old¡­


    He and Rosa¡¯s baby, if born, would also have been five years old.


    ¡°What a good girl,¡± Wayne¡¯s gaze became more loving


    ¡°Miss!!¡±


    .


    At this moment, someone, probably a maid, full of panic, ran over and picked up the little girl in her


    arms, staying away from the stranger.


    Wayne returned to his usual cold demeanor, stood up, and said, ¡°Take good care of her She¡¯s so cute.


    What will you do if someone steals her away?¡±


    As Olivia caught up, she heard Wayne lecturing someone.


    She was a little surprised.


    Wayne wasn¡¯t someone who would just talk to strangers.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. I just went to get her some snacks, and I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡®Bad man! Don¡¯t bully Laura!¡± The little girl, who had seemed so well¨Cbehaved just a moment ago,


    suddenly crossed her arms, pouted her mouth, and looked stern and fierce


    Wayne was taken aback and thenughed.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± Laura held the little girl¡¯s head, and embarrassingly turned around.


    However, the little girl peeked out from behind Laura¡¯s shoulder, ring at him fiercely, as if she was


    afraid that he would chase after her and continue bullying her Laura.


    Wayne waved at her


    The little girl was a bit wary but still very polite, her chubby hand waving lightly.


    Laura held Ivy and turned a corner ¡°Miss, that man just now looked very fiercel


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ivy hummed, ¡°I¡¯m fierce too, Uncle Calvin can¡¯t even beat me, he even cried yesterday!¡±


    ¡°He cried because you said you wouldn¡¯t be friends with him anymore!¡± Laura muttered helplessly

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh at the little girl¡¯s cautious gaze as she left.


    Olivia looked at him, totally surprised, and then suddenly realized something.


    He must still be hung up on Rosalynn¡¯s aborted baby.


    Maybe¡­ Wayne wanted a child now.


    Olivia¡¯s hand gently touched her belly, and then she clenched her teeth, as if she had made up her


    mind about something


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Orthopedic ward.


    When Laura carried Ivy back, the two of them were arguing heatedly about why Calvin would cry!


    Paige was peeling an apple for her grandma, and she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at their bickering.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys just making up this morning? Why are you arguing again? Paige nced at the two.


    Ivy, like a little monkey, wriggled out of Laura¡¯s arms, ran to Paige¡¯s side, and climbed onto herp


    skillfully.


    ¡°A bad guy bullied Laura! I tried to protect her, but she doesn¡¯t make sense and med me! I¡¯m done


    being friends with her forever!


    ¡°What bad guy?¡± Paige frowned at Laura, looking quite stern.


    Laura shrank her neck: ¡°Just a passerby gentleman¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t dare say anything about almost losing the young miss


    ¡°Why would a passerby gentleman be a bad guy? How did he bully Laura? Paige asked Ivy patiently.


    Ivy thought for a while and nced at the nervous Laura again: ¡°Well, not really a bad guy. I


    identally threw a ball at his leg. He didn¡¯t get mad and just picked up the ball and gave it back to


    me.¡±


    Laura breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the bed, Paige¡¯s grandma smiled kindly: ¡°Ivy, did you get a good tan under the sun?¡±


    Granny Owens was still in good health, working as a guest professor in the university A few days ago,


    she slipped on a banana peel and broke her leg, which led to her hospitalization.


    As soon as Paige found out, she rushed back to her home country ahead of schedule. And she brought


    Ivy along to cheer up Granny Owens.


    No exaggeration, Ivy had been loved by everyone since birth. She was sweet, soft, and reasonable.


    Hria adored her very much.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Ivy¡¯s big eyes twinkled, and she nodded vigorously at Granny Owens.


    ¡°Oh my, how adorable!¡± Granny Owens couldn¡¯t help but gush, ¡®Paige, hurry up and give baby Ivy some


    fruit!¡±


    Seeing her goddaughter, Paige couldn¡¯t help but smile tenderly again, she carefully cut a slice of apple


    and handed it to Ivy with a fruit pick.


    Ivy took the apple and chewed it carefully


    Next to her, Granny Owens watched lovingly with a smile on her face, suddenly turning to Paige. ¡°Your


    friend¡¯s child is already so big¨Cwhen will you get married and have a child?¡±


    Paige ¡°I want to as well, but I haven¡¯t met the right person¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, while I¡¯m still alive!¡± Granny Owens said, suddenly starting to wipe her tears, ¡°Otherwise,


    when I die and meet your dad, I won¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± Paige felt a headache at the words like


    marriage and having kids. Soon after, she found an excuse to leave with Ivy

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    After leaving the hospital room, she whispered, ¡°Godmother is a liar!¡±


    Paige patted her little butt, ¡°When did godmother ever lie to you?¡±


    ¡°You kissed Uncle Logan. Ivy saw it!¡± Ivy whispered in her ear


    Paige was stunned, and put Ivy down. ¡°When did you see that?¡±


    Ivy blinked her big eyes, looking at Paige.


    Paige held her back in her arms, gently patting her back. ¡°Ivy, this is a secret between you and


    godmother. You can¡¯t tell anyone, understand?¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡± Ivy muttered, ¡°Ivy wasn¡¯t going to say it anyway. Mommy said not to gossip about other


    people¡¯s privacy!¡±


    ¡°You have a wise mother. Good job!¡±


    Paige¡¯s back was breaking out in cold sweats.


    Meanwhile, on another country.


    ¡°Congrattions to Gabrie! Once again wlessly won a beautiful battle!¡±


    At the small celebration party, men and women were holding champagne, celebrating,


    ¡°The hard work over the past several months has paid off. Great news¨Cthis time, the bonus will be


    doubled for everyone, and there will be a free trip to Tahiti for everyone, with the possibility to bring


    family members!¡± Gabrie wore a sharp suit, her short hair slightly curly, a blend of elegance andzy


    beauty.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the whole ce erupted in cheers and apuse.


    Gabriemented some more with a smile and left the party, driving straight home


    ¡°Sis, wasn¡¯t there a celebration party tonight? Why are you home so early? Jaime, looking exhausted,


    was lying on the couch ying a video game. ¡°Did Cory ughter you again?¡± Rosalynn tock off her


    coat and hung it up, then walked over to Jaime and asked with a smile. Jaime


    1


    ¡°Sis, how did you teach these kids when they were in the womb? Ivy acts like a little adult, lecturing me


    like my college professor used to do! Her brother is even more badass¡­ he could paralyze the


    programs I wrote when he was just five years old¡® Just now, we agreed to y a friendly game, and he


    killed me without showing any emotion. I¡¯m already in my twenties,e on, have some respect¡± By


    the end, Jaime waspletely overwhelmed, pulling his hair out.


    Rosalynnughed.


    At this moment¡­..


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cory, having heard his mother¡¯s voice from the study, strolled out leisurely


    Rosalynn went over and picked up the little guy,pletely ignoring his emotionless face, giving him


    kisses all over.


    Cory¡°.


    ¡°Jaime, how did I give birth to such adorable and good¨Clooking kids?¡±


    Before they were born, Rosalynn had assumed that if she had a son, he¡¯d probably look like her, if she


    had a daughter, she¡¯d most likely resemble her father,


    But as these two little ones grew up, both their faces were a mix of the best of both their parents.


    At first nce, neither of them looked like their parents, but looking closer, you could find traces of both


    their mother and father in their appearances.


    Jaime was still troubled, wondering where he went wrong he was an IT prodigy, after all! How could he


    not beat Cory in a video game?


    He suddenly started missing Ivy.


    Lovely Ivy, apart from being a chatterbox, was truly a sweet little angel of her uncle.


    While her brother after losing today, what did he say again?


    ¡°Noob¡±


    Jaime started pulling his hair again.


    Rosalynn saw this and whispered to Cory. ¡°Son, didn¡¯t mommy tell you that sometimes, you should let


    uncle win?¡±


    Cory let his mother hold him


    Not even looking at his uncle, he said helplessly. ¡°I already did¡±


    Heaning this, Rosalynn was left with mixed emotions


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve already packed the suitcase When are we going to the airport? At this moment, Cory


    asked again.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    She went to Cory¡¯s room and took a look.


    Sure enough, there were three clean and tidy little suitcases.


    ¡°Missing your sister?¡± Rosalynn kissed her son gently and asked.


    This was the first time the siblings had been separated since they were born. Unlike Ivy who was full of


    emotions, Cory¡¯s feelings had always been somewhatcking. He rarely smiled and was as serious as


    an old man. Ever since Ivy left, he hadn¡¯t mentioned missing his sister at all.


    ¡°Mom misses her, too. I know,¡± Cory said.


    Hearing this, Rosalynn was left with mixed emotions.


    At that moment, Jaime pitifully showed up at the door ¡°Sis, are you guys leaving, too?¡±


    Jaime was still in school and couldn¡¯t leave with them.


    Five years ago, Jaime was the first one who discovered that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t died. He inserted a virus


    into the email Rosalynn used tomunicate with him. As soon as someone logged into the email, the


    virus would instantly take over theputer¡¯s camera.


    And that¡¯s how Jaime discovered that Rosalynn was still alive.


    Four years ago, Old Mr. Jules didn¡¯t make it through the winter, and Jaime, thanks to his excellent IT


    skills, was admitted to a prestigious university to continue his studies in the M Country.


    In the meantime, he and his ssmates started an intepany together, which was doing pretty


    well.


    ¡°Cory and Ivy are five years old now, and they haven¡¯t met my mom and her grandparents yet. It¡¯s


    about time,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°It won¡¯t be a long trip.¡±


    ¡°Well.. Jaime nced at Cory hesitantly..


    Rosalynn got the hint. ¡°They won¡¯t meet.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just be careful,¡± After Jaime said that, he picked up Cory again. I¡¯m not convinced yet, let¡¯s


    have another round, nephew!¡±


    Cory looked helplessly at his mother.


    Rosalynn showed no sympathy and even cheered him on by mouthing ¡°You have to lose to your uncle


    this time!¡±


    Cory sighed inwardly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s room was upstairs. She went back to her room and removed her earrings and essories.


    She thought about Jaime¡¯s hesitant look just now, took out her phone and unlocked it, revealing a


    gossip news headline.


    It was about Wayne proposing to Olivia and the uing wedding.


    She thought, there was no way they would meet. Besides, even if they did, Wayne was getting married


    to Olivia soon. How could he care about her?


    And after all, she was not the same Rosalynn from five years ago.


    Exiting the screen, Rosalynn made a video call. The other side picked up immediately.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ivy¡¯s cute face filled the entire screen.


    ¡°Baby, what are you up to?¡± Rosalynn spoke in a childlike tone


    Of course, it was hard for anyone to resist talking to Ivy like this.


    ¡°Godmother is taking Ivy and Laura out to eat yummy food!¡± Ivy said in a sweet childish voice,


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Mommy misses you too! Be good, can you wait for mommy and your brother for a couple more days?¡±


    ¡°My brother is a bad guy!¡± Ivy pouted, crossing her arms, ¡°He ignored me when I called him!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn pretended to be surprised, ¡°Then when your brother arrives, you must ask him why,


    maybe he was just busy, right?¡± ¡°Humph! Ivy doesn¡¯t care about him!¡±

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Ivy, you made Uncle Calvin cry yesterday, argued with Laura today, and now you¡¯re ignoring your


    brother. You got quite a temper, huh?¡± Paige said as she sat beside Ivy and summed up the events.


    Rosalynn burst intoughter, and Paige also startedughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Ivy was perplexed.


    ¡°Ivy, you shouldn¡¯t bully people. How could you make Uncle Calvin cry?¡± Rosalynn patiently exined.


    Ever since lvy and Cory came along, Calvin had really be a crybaby.


    When the kids leamed to crawl, Calvin cried.


    When they learned to stand, Calvin cried.


    When the kids cried, Calvin cried even harder.


    A nearly two¨Cmeter¨Ctall man seemed to be made of tears.¡±


    Upon hearing her mom, Ivy anxiously justified herself with a clear ount of what happened, covering


    both causes and consequences. She was panting after speaking


    It all started when Ivy was ying with a ball in the park yesterday. A few kids came over wanting to


    join in. One of the older kids pushed Ivy down while trying to


    snatch the ball.


    Calvin couldn¡¯t stand the sight and immediately confronted the child menacingly


    Not only were the child¡¯s parents shocked, but the few kids were also scared into tears.


    Ivy saw this and scolded Calvin, who refused to admit his mistake.


    Ivy then dered, ¡°Ivy won¡¯t y with adults who bully kids!¡±


    And then¡­ Calvin cried


    ¡°Mommy, you said kid¡¯s stuff should be sorted out by kids. Uncle Calvin shouldn¡¯t have scared my


    friends, right? Did | bully him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that what happened?¡± Rosalynn pretended to be enlightened ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t count as


    bullying, but Uncle Calvin just wanted to protect Ivy. He didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°Ivy knows, so I forgave him. As long as Uncle Calvin doesn¡¯t bully kids anymore, he¡¯s still lvy¡¯s good


    friend¡±


    They chatted on the way until they arrived at the restaurant.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve arrived. Ivy, say bye to your mom Paige scooped up Ivy.


    ¡±


    Ivy waved goodbye to her mom reluctantly ¡°Mommy, I gotta go eat now, bye¨Cbye¡±


    After hanging up, Ivy patted Paige: ¡°Godmother, I can walk by myself.¡±


    Paige put her down. As soon as her little feet hit the ground, Ivy took a big deep breath. She had just


    been strained and could not catch her breath.


    Paige did not take Calvin, because he stood out too much. So she just took Laura to look after Ivy.


    ¡°Uncle Logan¡®


    As soon as ivy entered the private room, she saw familiar faces.


    Logan Sutton was dressed neatly, but his businessman¨Clike aura was still apparent.


    ¡°This is Ivy? Oh my, she¡¯s even cuter than in the videos!¡± Paige¡¯s mom saw lvy and quickly got up,


    pulling out a handful of candies.


    Paige¡¯s stepfather, Grant Sutton, still looked robust and also handed Ivy some candies from his pocket.


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa and grandma¡°¡± Ivy took the candies, held them to her chest, and bowed to the


    Suttons


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Amused, their smiles couldn¡¯t be contained


    ¡°When will you guys give us grandkids?! Grant suddenly pointed at Paige, then at Logan, ¡°Four kids


    and none of you are married or have children. I can only look at other people¡¯s cute kids enviously!¡±


    Logan¡¯s smile gradually faded


    Paige didn¡¯t look at him.


    At this moment, Ivy suddenly said senously: ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯m not just some other people¡¯s good


    kid!¡±


    Grant was taken aback and looked at his wife


    Ivy continued: ¡°Paige is Ivy¡¯s godmother, Ivy is Paige¡¯s daughter, so Ivy is your good kid!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Grant¡¯s face broke into an even bigger smile


    He scooped up Ivy, lifting her high and agreed ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ivy is grandpa and grandma¡¯s lovely


    baby!¡±


    The atmosphere, which was a bit weird just now, suddenly became better.


    Paige took Ivy back and sat down across from Logan.


    ¡°Uncle Logan, why did you suddenlye back?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Logan¡¯s marriage.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Paige was pouring herself some water and almost spilled it when her hand shook.


    Fortunately, after these years of ups and downs in the business world, Paige didn¡¯t wear her emotions


    on her sleeve anymore.


    She put down the teapot. ¡°Logan is getting married?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a blind date. Both of us are quite satisfied, so we¡¯ll let them meet first,¡± Grant replied ¡°The girl


    is his childhood sweetheart. Later, our family immigrated, and they lost contact. We bumped into her


    during a vacation recently She¡¯s now pretty and generous, just Logan¡¯s type¡±


    ¡°Oh, congrats, bro!¡±


    Paige looked at Logan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just congratte him. What about YOU?¡± Peyton looked at her daughter. ¡°You don¡¯t even go on


    blind dates!¡±


    Ivy was too young to understand many things. But she could sense when her godmother was upset.


    Ivy took a candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, and stuffed it into Paige¡¯s mouth.


    Paige ate it and kissed by


    ¡°Tm talking to you!¡± Peyton saw this and was about to get angry.


    Ivy shrank her neck in Paige¡¯s arms.


    Seeing this, Peyton immediately softened her tone. ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma is not fierce!¡±


    Ivy obediently nodded her head.


    Everyone arrived, and the dishes were quickly served.


    Laura picked some dishes lvy liked and watched her eat


    Grant happily said, ¡°Ivy can already eat on her own at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Her mom has been training her to be independent since she was little, Paige replied.


    ¡°Independence is good!¡± Grant nodded in approval.


    Ivy had eaten many snacks in the afternoon, and after a few bites, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Paige saw Ivy getting distracted and asked, ¡°Had enough, Ivy?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ivy nodded


    ¡°Want your godmother to take you out for some fresh air?¡±


    Ivy nodded again.


    Paige picked up lvy, and Laura followed them out.


    Seeing them leave, Peyton sighed.


    ¡°Paige is a girl if she wants to get married, she will. If she doesn¡¯t, let her stay at home. What¡¯s the


    hurry?¡± Grant said to Peyton.


    ¡°Who will take care of her when we¡¯re gone?¡± Peytonined. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, spoiling her like


    that. Look at her now, like a money¨Cgrubber, all she knows is making money!


    Grantughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t making lots of money a good thing? Last year, she bought you three Herm¨¨s bags


    and a diamond ne.¡±


    Peyton was so angry that she stopped talking to Grant. She turned to Logan instead


    Logan was exceptionally reliable, much more so than his father Paige was also quite afraid of him.


    ¡°Logan, you should look out for your sister too. You have many young friends if there¡¯s anyone suitable,


    keep her in mind!¡±


    Logan was silent for a second and nodded 1 will¡±


    ¡°See, our son is more reliable¡± Peyton red at Grant


    Grant nodded with a smiling face. Yes, yes, you¡¯re night, dear¡±


    Logan watched them and squinted his eyes, slowly sipping his tea


    On the turntable, there were still some water stains that hadn¡¯t dissipated it was from when Paige had


    spilled while pouring water earlier. The high¨Cscale restaurant wasn¡¯t very noisy


    Paige took Ivy to sit in the mist area. A momentter, she received a phone call Paige signaled Laura


    to take Ivy away to y.


    There was a childrens y area in the restaurant However, Ivy never liked such ces


    She found the oil paintings hauging in the restaurant hallway very beautiful So, Laura held her up, and


    they began examining them intently After looking at all of them, the two exchanged nk looks

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Where did they juste from?


    ¡°Ivy knows!¡± Ivy thought for a moment, seemingly figuring things out. She immediately patted her chest


    confidently.


    ¡°Really?¡± Laura was skeptical.


    ¡°Follow me¡°¡± Ivy spoke, grabbed Laura¡¯s pant leg, and strode forward with her chest puffed out. She


    then turned right and walked past several private rooms, stopping in front of a door.


    Laura couldn¡¯t read English, but the characters on the door did look like the ones from the room they


    just ate in.


    So, she knocked on the door.


    A muffled voice came from inside: ¡°Come in.¡±


    It sounded familiar, and Laura just pushed the door open..


    And they saw a table full of strangers.


    Laura quickly apologized: ¡°Wrong room! Sorry, sorry!¡±


    With that, Laura closed the door


    ¡°Miss, I told you it was the wrong room¡­ Miss? Laura looked around in horror.


    The little girl by her side was gone.


    Inside the private room, Ivy strolled over to someone she knew. She tilted her head up, staring at the


    person.


    Wayne looked down and met Ivy¡¯s surprised gaze.


    ¡°Where did this kide from?¡± Some other people also noticed Ivy


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for me.¡± Wayne smiled, patted Ivy¡¯s little head, ¡°lvy, how did you get here?¡±


    He remembered that she had said her name was Ivy


    ¡°Laura Ivy turned around. Huh? Where¡¯s Laura?


    At this time, the room¡¯s door was knocked on again.


    Laura hurried in.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, kind sir! Laura¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Did you see my little Miss?¡±


    Wayne frowned, sighed, and picked up Ivy.


    ¡°Miss¡°!¡± Laura was about to cry, and quickly came over to hold the child.


    Unexpectedly, Ivy was attracted by the food on the table.


    It seemed as if she had forgotten that she had just eaten.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s that yummy thing?¡± Ivy asked Wayne with her toddler voice.


    Wayne¡¯s heart melted.


    ¡°Which one?¡± He put Ivy on hisp. ¡°Uncle will get it for you¡±


    ¡°Sir, my miss can¡¯t eat just anything!¡± Laura hurriedly said.


    ¡°Then you can watch from the side to see what she can eat and what she can¡¯t¡® Wayne spoke to Laura


    with much colder tone.


    Laura steeled herself, preparing to snatch the child and run.


    Who would have thought¡­.


    ¡°Laura, don¡¯t be afraid! Uncle is a good person!¡±


    Laura ¡°This man looked good but he certainly didn¡¯t look kind.


    ¡°President Silverman, is this child from your friend¡¯s family? So cute!¡± Mr. Mason, who had been


    cooperating well with Wayne these years, looked at lvy with a face full of affection, ¡°Kid, would you like


    me to hold you?¡±


    Ivy was still wary of strangers. She shrank into Wayne¡¯s arms and shook her head.


    ¡°Old man, you scared her Wayne said unhappily


    Waceughed out loud


    Wayne asked Ivy again ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ivy pointed at the meatball This!¡±


    ¡°Can the eat it?¡® Wayne asked Laura.


    Laura nodded her head, looking as if she was about to cry


    Wayne immediately handled Ivy oneThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ivy held it, took a bite, chewed slowly, and then her eyes lit up: ¡°Delicious!¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Wayne looked at her, not knowing what to think. In a daze, he somehow saw the shadow of Rosalynn


    in her.


    When she ate something delicious, her eyes would light up instantly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His heart suddenly felt a strange mix of sour and ache.


    ¡°Laura, remember to write this down, I want to buy this for my brother too!¡± Ivy, who had just said she


    didn¡¯t want to y with her brother, was already thinking of getting it for him as soon as she tasted


    something yummy.


    ¡°Ivy, you have a brother?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy said proudly


    But she didn¡¯t say much more. Uncle seemed like a nice guy, but they had just met, so it wasn¡¯t right to


    talk about family matters. That¡¯s what great¨Cgrandma Hria taught her.


    Next, Wayne fed her some more food.


    Ivy ate until her belly was round and then she started feeling drowsy.


    ¡°Sir, the young miss is getting sleepy, I should take her back¡­¡± Laura spoke up again.


    Wayne nced at her, ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s it¡¯s called Room of Lotus!¡±


    ¡°Can you find it?¡± Wayne asked.


    Laura was embarrassed and lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys there, Wayne picked up lvy and gestured to the people at the table before heading


    straight out.


    ¡°No¡­ no need¡± Laura quickly caught up.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was quite rxed Leaning on Wayne¡¯s shoulder, she had dozed off.


    Before reaching the room, Laura saw Logan.


    ¡°Mr. Sutton!¡± She hurriedly called out.


    Logan nced at Wayne


    As a businessman, who didn¡¯t know Wayne?


    He went over, but Wayne didn¡¯t recognize Logan.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Logan asked with a slight frown


    ¡°we got lost.¡± Laura mumbled


    ¡°Thank you for your help, sir, Logan said, reaching out to take Ivy from Wayne.


    As the soft child left his arms, Wayne felt a sense of emptiness in his heart


    ¡°No problem, she¡¯s adorable¡± Wayne said softly as he looked at Ivy.


    Logan gave a faint smile.


    Ivy drowsily opened her eyes, ¡°Uncle Logan


    ¡°Ivy,e on, say thank you, and goodbye to this uncle, Logan shook Ivy a bit.


    Struggling to stay awake, Ivy bowed to Wayne


    ¡°Thanks, uncle, bye¨Cbye?¡±


    Wayne smiled and nodded, ¡°Goodbye Ivy¡±


    Logan then carried Ivy away, with Laura close behind.


    Once they were out of sight, Paige ran over, took Ivy back into her arms and hugged her tightly


    She could even tell how she felt when she came out to look for Ivy and Laura and saw Wayne holding


    Ivy. She felt like she was about to have a heart attack.


    ¡°What on earth were you thinking?¡± Paige snapped at Laura as they got into the car with Ivy fast asleep


    Laura didn¡¯t know what had happened today. She had never made this kind of mistake before.


    ¡°I cant read We took a wrong turn Miss saw that gentleman from this afternoon. So, so we went over to


    say hello


    ¡°This afternoon? Paige was homified So, this was their second meeting?


    ¡°It¡¯s him, the one that got hit with the ball.¡±


    Paige almost fainted.


    What a coincidencel Ivy had juste back, and she¡¯d already bumped into Wayne

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°Paige, what¡¯s up? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Logan asked.


    Paige nced at him: ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Logan: ¡°..


    ¡°Tell Grant and the others I¡¯m leaving first. At the end, Paige added, ¡°Brother, I hope your blind date


    goes well! Childhood sweethearts are a great match.¡± Logan¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Paige didn¡¯t care much about talking to him, and with a whoosh, she closed the door of the nanny car


    The driver drove off.


    Logan stood in ce, clenching his fists tightly. After a while, he loosened his grip, looking defeated.


    Wayne returned to the private room. Wace and the others were chatting about something.


    Seeing Wayne, Wace joked. ¡°Still reluctant to part with that kid?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable,¡± Wayne sat down and admitted honestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s about time you had a child, Wace said sincerely.


    Wayne scoffed with a mocking smile. Im not that lucky in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wace¡¯s face was displeased. ¡°I know you¡¯re still hung up on Ms. Tesdal, but we have to


    move forward in life.¡±


    Moving forward. Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°By the way, Ivy does resemble President Silverman a bit, an old man next to Wace suddenly pointed


    out.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wace muttered to himself. He didn¡¯t think tvy looked like Wayne, but her smiling eyes did


    remind him of thete Ms. Tesdal.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ¡°Old fart, Im over seventy! My eyesight¡¯s not that great, to be honest!¡±


    Wace and the others burst intoughter


    Wayneughed too, feeling as if a hole had been ripped in his heart, letting in a cold wind


    At that moment, he nced over and saw something tucked into his right jacket cuff


    Wayne took it off. It was a brightly shining butterfly hairpin, adorned with various colorful gems that


    resembled real diamonds. It must have been from Ivy


    He smiled and put the hairpin back in his pocket.


    When they got home, Laura noticed that one of the butterfly hairpins that Hria had given to Ivy was


    missing


    Calvin had told her that the pair of butterflies was very expensive, adomed with precious gems,


    handmade by a well¨Cknown master. There was only one pair in the whole world


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Laura cried her eyes out, and decided to resign to Hria next time they met.


    When Ivy woke up, Laura was still crying


    ¡°Laura, why are you crying?¡± Ivy crawled over, hugged her arm, andforted her sleepily.


    ¡°Miss, I lost one of the butterfly hairpins, and Granny Hria will fire me! Laura cried even more


    miserably


    Ivy thought for a moment it wasn¡¯t Laura who lost it. Ivy gave it to the nice uncle. Mom said we


    shouldn¡¯t have free lunches.¡±


    Laura¡¯s crying suddenly stopped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ivy will protect you, Laura, so don¡¯t cry¡­ you won¡¯t get fired¡±


    Unable to sleep in the middle of the night, Paige came to check on Ivy and heard their conversation.


    She sighed quietly


    Laura had always been very loyal When Ivy was two, a Doberman attacked her, and Laura used her


    body to block the dog, she still had scars on her leg to this day.


    However, as Ivy grew older, Laura became more and more clumsy and unable to take proper care of


    her


    But to keep Rosalynn from worrying, Paige decided not to mention the encounter with Wayne


    However, the idea of getting another nanny was something Paige did mention to Rosalynn

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Two dayster.


    Rosalynn¡¯s private jetnded on time at H City International Airport.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy practically ran to Rosalynn when she saw her.


    Rosalynn caught her with perfect timing, and Ivy hugged her mom like a little monkey


    Although they had only been apart for a few days, Ivy felt sad, missed her mom, and was happy when


    she hugged her again, so she started to cry.


    Ivy¡¯s tears made Rosalynn cry as well.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, mommy. Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck, whimpering.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At this moment, Paige was also holding Cory, giving him kisses on his forehead and cheeks.


    ¡°Baby boy, did you miss your godmother?¡±


    Cory sighed and still nodded his head. If he said he didn¡¯t, she would still cry.


    Upon Cory¡¯s insistence, Paige put him down, and he pushed a suitcase slowly on his own.


    ¡°Do you think our son is too mature?¡± Paige asked Rosalynn helplessly, looking at Cory¡¯s determined


    back.


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± Rosalynn spoke while kissing Ivy¡¯s cheeks several times.


    Ivyughed with ticklish delight. ¡°Mommy, it tickles!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still kiss you even if it tickles!¡± Rosalynn kissed a few more times.


    Ivy began to giggle.


    Wayne had a temporary meeting and had to go to W City. He rushed to the airport and was about to go


    through the VIP security check


    He suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure in the distance, seemingly holding a child


    Without any hesitation, Wayne immediately ran in that direction.


    Olivia stopped him: ¡°Wayne, we¡¯re going to miss our flight!¡±


    Wayne shook off her hand, and when he looked back, the familiar figure had already gone


    ¡°Wayne, what did you see?¡± Olivia asked quietly.


    Wayne didn¡¯t speak. He suddenly came to his senses. Just now, that figure had short hair and seemed


    to be taller than Rosalynn and not as slender as her. ¡°Nothing¡± Wayne rejoined the queue.


    His heart ached so much that his breathing was a bit difficult.


    Over the years, his mood had always been simr whenever he was at the airport. He had been to the


    airport many times with Rosalynn. In the first two years, he always felt she was by his side.


    More than five yearster, Rosalynn returned to H City.


    Some new buildings had sprung up around the airport, and in the distance, there was an amusement


    park under construction.


    ¡°That¡¯s a theme park being developed jointly by Bane Corporation and a gamingpany,¡± Paige


    informed.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Bane Corporation is practically buying half of H City, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not quite Paige shrugged, ¡°but they did buy more than half of C Country¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s Bane Corporation?¡± Ivy asked


    ¡°Bane Corporation is a leader in the investment industry. The boss, Wayne, is a business genius, Cory


    answered emotionlessly.


    Rosalynn was startled, ¡°Cory, who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Financial news His tone was still emotionless


    Rosalynn


    If it was financial news, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to see Wayne


    ¡°Bad big brother, Ivy didn¡¯t talk to your Ivy was unimpressed, ¡°And Ivy won¡¯t take you to eat super


    yummy meatballs!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a greedy pig, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t eat Cory replied


    The actual greedy pig was lying in her mom¡¯s arms, too sad to make any more noise.


    When kids argue, Rosalynn would never get involved.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    She looked out the car window at the street scenes that were bing more and more familiar to her.


    She thought it would feel like ancient times, but instead¡­ it seemed like it was just yesterday when she


    left.


    As the car drove along, it appeared that they passed a high¨Ctech district.


    From afar, Rosalynn saw the sign of Bane Corporation Energy.


    So, what did they use that building for? Why would Bane Corporation Energy be so far away in this


    high¨Ctech district?


    Rosalynn recalled the day Wayne came home, proudly telling her that he had bought the building


    across the street.


    She always thought that after five years, these things would have been forgotten long ago.


    But unexpectedly, once she came back, the previous memories hit her so clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you,¡± Paige¡¯s voice interrupted Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Rosalynn looked at her


    ¡°Remember my grandma who hurt her leg? After I came back, I took her to a better hospital and got


    her into a VIP clinic, Paige paused, ¡°the olddy of the Silverman family, I remember you guys had a


    pretty good rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not bad¡± Rosalynn responded lightly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing well recently¡±


    Actually, Paige found out after Ivy met Wayne at the hospital. She was curious about why Wayne was


    in the VIP ward, wondering if he had some kind of incurable disease. So she asked a nurse about it.


    That nurse had a big mouth and spilled everything after taking a bit of money


    Really. Rosalynn thought of the kind old woman and her feelings becameplicated


    Naturally, she should go pay a visit.


    However¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to have any connection with Wayne anymore.


    So¡­


    As the car drove into the garage, Ivy happily held her mother¡¯s hand, took the elevator upstairs, and


    introduced their new home floor by floor.


    Just after they got tired from exploring, the takeout Paige ordered arrived. It was the same ce where


    they ran into Wayne the other day.


    At first, Paige got scared when she saw the name of the restaurant, but Ivy insisted on ordering from


    them.


    So she had to send someone to pick it up.


    ¡°Is this the delicious meatball Ivy was talking about?¡± Rosalynn sat down and watched as Ivy clumsily


    reached for a meatball on her tiptoes,pletely amazed, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so impressive?¡±


    Ivy was extremely proud, almost crushing the meatball in her hand as she brought it to Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    Rosalynn humored her and ate it in one bite.


    Honestly, the taste was amazing! It was even better than what she had in B City.


    ¡°Ivy is awesome, night?¡± Ivy was very proud of herself. ¡°A nice uncle gave me some meatball¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡± Rosalynn looked at Paige


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Paige was practically petrified


    ¡°Yeah, Ivy met a handsome uncle Ivy excitedly told Rosalynn, ¡°Uncle treated Ivy to meatballs, potato


    chips, and strawberry ice cream¡­*


    ¡°You certainly remember the food clearly!¡± Paige red at her, then exined to Rosalynn, ¡°She went


    to the wrong room when we were dining with my mom, and they thought she was cute and gave her


    some food to eat¡±


    ¡°Try¡± Rosalynn got serious, ¡°is that OK?


    Ivy lowered her head in guilt ¡°But uncle is my friend. I gave him a butterfly hair clip o


    ¡°Hey hey, it¡¯s been a few days already, I¡¯ve scolded her, let¡¯s eat! Let¡¯s eat! Paige¡¯s head was spinning


    What would happen if Rosalynn knew that the handsome uncle was Wayne?


    Rosalynn looked at Ivy Holding her in her arms, she said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not trying to be mean, but I don¡¯t


    want Ivy to be an impolite little girl. Can you understand your


    mom?¡±


    by reluctantly nodded, tears welling up in her eyes.


    At this moment..


    ¡°Ivy, give your brother a meatball,¡± said Cory, who had been silent the whole time, all of a sudden said


    that


    Cory spoke up at this point, clearly trying to defend her.


    Ivy looked at Rosalynn with a pitiful expression.


    With some helplessness, Rosalynn whispered softly. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡°

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    ¡°Mmm, baby will give mommy another kiss!¡± Ivy immediately blinked her big watery eyes and spoke


    sweetly.


    Paige watched from the side. When Ivy went to get the meatballs, she walked over to Rosalynn and


    said, ¡°Laura was with her, do you really need to be so strict?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Look how scared the kid is!¡±


    Ivy was incredibly adorable, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to be too harsh on her.


    But¡­ it was because Ivy was too cute. Whenever she went anywhere, there were always many people


    who either gave her delicious food or bought her all kinds of toys. She was still too young, and it was


    the time when her values were being formed Rosalynn didn¡¯t want her to think that getting what she


    wanted in this world was easy by just being cute


    ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her!¡® Rosalynn pinched Paige¡¯s leg lightly under the table


    Paige dramatically leaned against Rosalynn and said, ¡°Oh no, my leg is crippled, Ms. Gabrie, you


    have to take care of me!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Rosalynn let Paige lean on her.


    Paige rested her head on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and watched as Cory and Ivy, both with round heads,


    huddled together


    Cory obviously had no interest in the meatballs.


    But in order tofort his sister who had almost cried, he patiently ate with Ivy


    The two of them thought they were whispering quietly as they discussed their experience of getting


    their mother angry


    Most of the time, it was Ivy talking


    In the end, Cory suddenly said, ¡°Little sister, not all good¨Clooking people are good people. In the future,


    don¡¯t just follow someone because they look pretty. If you get lost, you won¡¯t see mommy!¡±


    Cory rarely spoke so much at once


    Ivy looked at him with surprise. Then, she answered seriously, ¡°Big brother is right. I didn¡¯t think about it


    before, but from now on, I¡¯ll seriously think about it!¡±


    Paigeughed ¡°Your daughter, she had a thing for good looks since she was little, and now it¡¯s getting


    worse.¡±


    Rosalynn also noticed this.


    Ivy easily got obsessed with good¨Clooking people, animals, and things. Previously, when she watched


    the animal world and saw a beautiful peacock, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong desire to have one,


    even losing her appetite and interest in other things


    Rosalynn would naturally not indulge her. But there was no guarding against Hria


    As soon as Rosalynn went out for work, there were a pair of peacocks on theirwn.


    Later on, when the peacocks molted, Ivy saw the bald peacock and fell into depression for a few days,


    again unable to eat or sleep.


    Hna couldn¡¯t stand it and felt sorry for her, so she sent the peacocks away.


    ¡°Is that uncle really that good¨Clooking?¡± Rosalynn asked Paige.


    Ivy had already been scolded but she was still talking to her brother about the good¨Clooking uncle.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him,¡± Paige lied. ¡°But if she calls him uncle, he must be a bit old, right? What¡¯s so good


    looking about an old man!¡±


    As she spoke, Paige pulled Ivy¡¯s little braid.


    ¡°Try, give godmother a bite!¡±


    Ivy was quite considerate, she immediately harided a crushed meatball to Paige.


    Paige


    Well, better than nothing, right?

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    hapter 296


    Paige took Ivy and Cory out for a walk.


    Rosalynn had a meeting to attend. It was about her next investment project that she was currently


    preparing for


    ¡°How did Bane Corporation suddenly get involved?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when she heard


    her assistant¡¯s report.


    ¡°The current news is that it¡¯s the doing of a Ms. Whaley from Bane Corporation. I¡¯ve looked into the


    projects she¡¯s handled in the past few years, and she¡¯s pretty impressive, the assistant replied.


    ¡°However,pared to you, she¡¯s definitely not as good. We¡¯ve done aprehensive assessment


    and Bane Corporation can¡¯t


    beat us.¡±


    Although they couldn¡¯t win, havingpetition meant there would be risks.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley?¡± Rosalynn pondered. ¡°Olivia?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the namel Gabrie, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± Rosalynn denied


    Technically, she had only met her once, so it didn¡¯t really count as knowing her.


    ¡°Never mind Bane Corporation. You guys should take a break and enjoy your vacation, Once it¡¯s over,


    fly to H Country as soon as possible and get ready for the project.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± the assistant replied with a serious face.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn opened her email. Her assistant had sent her some information


    about the projects Olivia had been involved with during the past few years. The pros and cons were all


    listed.


    Rosalynn carefully read through the email, as Olivia was apetitor she would soon face in the


    investment field.


    Although the assistant had ttered her a little bit, Olivia¡¯s investment shorings were apparent.


    She was more skilled in using interpersonal tactics.


    On the other hand, Rosalynn¡¯s team was strong in every aspect, except in the interpersonal area.


    This weakness wasn¡¯t much of a problem though, as their clients mostly valued profit and efficiency


    In H Country, interpersonal rtionships were an important factor that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Rosalynn


    hoped that her team wouldn¡¯t struggle to adapt to the local culture there


    Rosalynn got busy for a while, and then Cory and Ivy returned.


    Ivy had clearly yed hard, her hair damp with sweat and her body covered in mud. She must have


    had a st rolling around somewhere.


    Cory looked much better, still a fresh and handsome young man, except with a bit of mud on him.


    ¡°Your daughter is too naughty!¡± Paige plopped down onto the carpet by the entrance, pale and


    exhausted.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rosalynn smiled and walked over


    ¡°Recently, she¡¯s been ying with Jaime a lot, so she¡¯s built up her stamina, Rosalynn wiped Ivy¡¯s little


    face and handed her over to Laura to take her for a bath. ¡°Mummy, the park nearby is so fun! Will you


    go with me tomorrow morning? The people in the park have dogs, big dogs and small dogs!¡± Ivy held


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand, describing the dogs she had met while swinging her body


    Cory was allergic to animal fur, so Rosalynn¡¯s family never kept any furry pets.


    Ivy somehow heard that those furs could kill her brother, so she neverined about not having a


    dog at home. This time, seeing so many dogs and a few cats at the park made her incredibly happy!


    ¡°Okay¡® But Ivy can¡¯t sleep in tomorrow, okay?¡± Rosalynn patted her head.


    Ivy happily bounced around, ¡°Yay¡°¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Cory


    Mentioning pets, the normally quiet Cory became even more silent. He knew that the reason his sister


    couldn¡¯t have the pets she wanted was because of him.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t go to that park, but godmother said there¡¯s an amazing science museum here. We¡¯ll


    go there after wee back from the park!¡±


    Cory nced at his sister, his ears turning a little red, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m okay with anything¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Alright Ivy, you¡¯re covered in mud. Your big bro is gonna hide in theer if you don¡¯t go take a bath!¡±


    Rosalynn picked up Ivy and handed her to Laura.


    Laura had gotten into trouble a few days ago. So since Rosalynn came back, she acted very proactive


    at work. She picked up the chattering Ivy and headed straight for the bathroom.


    The next day


    Rosalynn got up super early, and Ivy took her to the nearby park. It¡¯s actually more like the private


    backyard for the residents of themunity


    The parking lot was full of low¨Cprofile but expensive custom cars.


    Rosalynn had specifically dressed Ivy in cute yellow overalls and yellow rain boots so she could y


    around easily.


    Ivy was so busy all morning.


    She met a lot of elderly people, all of whom had already knew her, and she greeted them one after


    another.


    ¡°Grandpa Lindsey, Granny Lindsey!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Polin, Granny Polin!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Grandpa Ramay! Did you take a different dog today? What¡¯s its name?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s voice was so sweet and soft. Whoever heard her talking would definitely have a huge grin.


    Today, besides greeting the elderly, Ivy also had a new task to introduce her mommy to the elderly and


    her doggy friends.


    And then, Rosalynn received a ton of admiration


    ¡°You¡¯re so blessed to have a little angel like her!¡±


    ¡°Ivy is so cute, can I take her home with me?¡±


    All moming, the little park became lvy¡¯s social zone


    Rosalynn had long been used to Ivy¡¯s socializing skills. But she was surprised to see lvy remembering


    the names of all the dogs she had seen and being able to recognize them. Moreover, all the dogs,


    regardless of size, were friendly towards Ivy.


    ¡°All the dogs in the world are good dogs except for that big ck one!¡± Ivy said, panting as she came


    back to hold her mom¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed.


    At such a young age, Ivy had no idea that the dog was actually trained by Hria¡¯s niece to hurt Cory


    But Cory didn¡¯t go out that day. Ivy nearly fell into the trap but luckily saved by Laura¡¯s self¨Csacrifice.


    Calvin and the others arrived just in time. In the end, Ivy only got a little scared, had a fever for two


    days, and after recovering, she still loved these animals.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so brave Mommy isn¡¯t as brave as you,¡± Rosalynn said sincerely


    Even now, whenever Ivy went near arge dog. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but tense up


    Ivy, on the other hand, would try to touch the dog¡¯s head even if she wasn¡¯t tall enough.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t need to be that brave. Me and big brother will protect you!¡± Ivy puffed out her chest


    and patted Rosalynn¡¯s hand with a serious look.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn squatted down and kissed Ivy¡¯s cheek twice.


    ¡°Mommy, I am sweaty and dirty!¡± Ivy leaned back, trying to dodge the kisses.


    Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t let her, grabbing her back and kissing her two more times: ¡°You¡¯re mommy¡¯s


    sweetheart, I don¡¯t mind your sweat and dirt!¡± Ivy giggled


    ¡°Rosaly


    At that moment, a tall and dark figure suddenly cast a shadow by Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    Instinctively, she looked up


    And the froze


    H City was so big, and she had deliberately kept her distance from Wayne and all his friends.


    Why on earth would she bump into one of them as soon as she got back?


    ¡°Gabrie Jared Rosalynn stood up and said to Jacob


    Jacob had pretty much stayed the same over the years.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Even when he was dressed in sporty outfits, he still looked like a yboy.


    ¡°Gabrie?¡± Jacob paused for a moment, then thought of something and suddenlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re the


    famous Gabrietely making waves on Wall Street?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Rosalynn smiled lightly.


    Jacob never imagined he¡¯d run into Rosalynn who had been ¡°dead¡± for over five years, when he was


    being forced by his old man to exercise.


    Moreover¡­ Jacob looked at the little girl next to Rosalynn, who was just a bit shorter than her cute


    enough to make people¡¯s hearts melt involuntarily.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Good morning, uncle¡± Ivy didn¡¯t let her mom down. She politely greeted Jacob


    Jacob immediately smiled, crouched down, and patted hands with Ivy: ¡°Come here, sweetie.¡±


    Ivy nced at her mommy Rosalynn gently nodded at her


    Speaking of which, Jacob was the lifesaver of Ivy and Cory.


    Ivy walked up to Jacob. He was quite handsome. Ivy stared at him with her big sparkling eyes,


    fascinated, but she remembered her brother¡¯s advice, so she didn¡¯t make it too obvious.


    ¡°Five years old, right?¡± Jacob looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded her head.


    ¡°Great¡± Jacob got a bit teary, ¡°Really wonderful!


    ¡°How have you been?¡± Rosalynn hesitated for a bit, and asked sincerely.


    ¡°Not bad, but I left Bane Corporation five years ago, and now¡­ I don¡¯t have much contact with the


    others.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with their friendship. Jacob had beenying low with everyone in


    recent years as he just seemed to be obsessed with making money. Even during the holidays, he was


    busy working and not taking time off.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t follow up on that topic.


    ¡°Are you back? Jacob asked tentatively.


    ¡°I have some work to do, and once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Jacob reached out and touched Ivy¡¯s chubby cheek. In the end, he didn¡¯t ask to keep in touch.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bring it up either


    After ying with Ivy for a while, Jacob stood up to say goodbye


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment: ¡°Mr. Strand, thank you for helping me back then.


    ¡°I had my own reasons,¡± Jacob whispered.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t hear him: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, you¡¯re wee, Jacob smiled.


    ¡°I owe you a big favor, if you ever need helpter on¡­¡±


    ¡°As for favors, Hria has been helping me and my family these years. She also secretly helped us


    through the financial crisis a few years ago. What favors haven¡¯t been returned yet?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t know that the crisis his family encountered was actually helped by Rosalynn under


    Hria¡¯s name.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t n to mention that either. After some small talk, Rosalynn left with Ivy.


    Jacob stood there, watching the mother and daughter walking hand in hand,ughing and chatting. The


    burden that had been weighing on his heart for years finally found peace


    ¡°Jacob, time to move on- Jacob muttered to himself.


    His grandfather mentioned a few days ago that there was a wealthy miner¡¯s daughter he could meet.


    He heard she¡¯s got a great personality and all. Maybe he should give it a shot? He would love to have a


    few adorable daughters like Ivy!


    ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s that handsome uncle?¡± Ivy asked Rosalynn in a babyish tone


    Rosalynn thought for a moment before giving a serious reply ¡°That uncle is a very good person. When


    Ivy and your brother were still in mommy¡¯s belly, a big demon wanted to steal you away. It was Uncle


    Jacob who saved you, mommy, and brother Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Ivy¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise. ¡°Uncle is a knight who defeated an evil dragon?¡±


    ¡°Well, kinda!¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Ivy looked back, admiring the tall figure getting smaller and smaller in the distance, her eyes filled with


    unspeakable admiration. ¡°But it¡¯s our little secret, you can¡¯t tell your brother!¡±


    Cory was more sensitive than Ivy. If he heard about this secret, he would probably guess something.


    Hearing that she and her mom had a secret just between them, Ivy couldn¡¯t be happier She stomped


    her foot and twirled in ce. ¡°Yay! Baby and mommy have a little secret now!¡±


    tvy was good at keeping secrets. First, she was forgetful. Second, she knew the importance of


    promises from a very young age.


    Rosalynn smiled and held Ivy¡¯s hand, walking towards their home in the morning sun.


    After so many years, meeting someone familiar with Wayne was a bit scary at first, but then quite nice.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Coming back and reuniting wasn¡¯t as difficult as she thought


    After breakfast at home, Calvin returned from his errands. Now, the number of people going to the


    science museum increased. Luckily, on a workday there weren¡¯t that many people there.


    Paige held Ivy, while Cory tried to look around by himself, his short stature making it difficult. Most of


    the time, Calvin ended up holding him.


    In recent years, the development of emerging technologies in their country had been thriving.


    The science museum was full of quirky and incredible things, and Cory couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued.


    Rosalynn rarely saw him so obviously happy


    ¡°Indeed, little sister knows her brother best and knows which ces would make him happy! Paige


    kissed Ivy.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t be prouder. ¡°My brother and I are twins! We share a special connection¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± Paige amusingly asked.


    ¡°From our great¨Cgrandma!¡± Ivy sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen Granny Hria When is she


    coming to the H Country, Mommy?¡±


    In the first quarter of the year, Hria was very busy.


    After the holidays, they only saw her once. That time, she passed by the M Country and stayed


    overnight


    ¡°Soon, if we don¡¯t see her in H Country, we can see her when we go back, Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°But how? I want to introduce her to all the cute little puppies and big dogs in the park.. and let her taste


    the delicious meatballs too,¡± Ivy counted on her fingers all the lovely things she wanted to share with


    Hnia.


    At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang ¡°Sweetie, Mommy needs to take a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded


    Rosalynn kissed her and went to take the call.


    Outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, there was a field ofrge cherry blossoms.


    Rosalynn stood where a window was cracked open for venttion. When the wind blew in, she


    instinctively turned her head to avoid it.


    At that moment, a couple with a child were taking a group photo nearby and unintentionally captured


    Rosalynn¡¯s profile in the shot.


    After the call, Rosalynn rejoined the kids.


    They visited the science museum and then went to eat at a nearby restaurant with highly¨Crated


    children¡¯s meals. After they had eaten their fill, the group left with the cool gifts from the children¡¯s


    meals and headed back home.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Ivy and Cory were exhausted today. They went to bed right after taking a shower upon arriving home.


    Rosalynn was zoning out while sitting on the couch. Paige was doing the same.


    Starting from the afternoon, she had been visibly anxious, checking her phone every minute. Now, she


    suddenly stopped checking her phone. Even when she received a message, she just stared at the


    ceiling without reacting.


    ¡°Your phone has been ringing nonstop.¡± Rosalynn reminded her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just my mom sending messages in the group chat, nothing important.¡± Paige replied.


    ¡°Is she nagging you about dating again?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always pushing people to date. If she knew you were still single and raising children on


    your own, she¡¯d be nagging you too.


    ¡°Where did all this resentmente from?¡± Rosalynn looked at Paige ¡°Just talk to me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. She¡¯s justplimenting Logan¡¯s blind date, wishing he could marry her off right


    away.¡± Paige lifted her hand, her slender arm covering her eyes. ¡°Logan doesn¡¯t even care as much as


    she does.¡±


    ¡°How old is Logan this year? Rosalynn calcted, ¡°He¡¯s 35, right? Seems reasonable for your mom to


    be anxious.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything for a while and then said with a sigh, ¡°Yeah, it is reasonable, I¡¯m just annoyed


    with her nagging¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think marriage is a necessity for humans, didn¡¯t you used to yearn for a good partner


    and a warm, happy life together? How did you be so indifferent in just a few years?¡± Rosalynn


    was genuinely puzzled.


    Paige was the kind of person who could pull off things like picking men in a bar.


    ¡°Who¡¯s indifferent?¡± Paige muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just too busy to date, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m annoyed with my mom


    too, I¡¯ll go find someone tomorrow, six years younger!¡± That girl couldn¡¯t be considered as Logan¡¯s


    childhood sweetheart. She was six years younger than Logan!!


    ¡°Take it easy¡± Rosalynn patted Paige¡¯s long leg.


    Something was off about Paige, and Rosalynn could feel it. But with Paige, if she didn¡¯t want to talk


    about it, even if you pry her mouth open, she still wouldn¡¯t say a word


    ¡°I know¡± Paige¡¯s heart ached.


    Her phone would ning from time to time, but she didn¡¯t look at it.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Peyton¡¯s messages.


    It was actually Logan.


    He wanted to meet her, but Paige was tired and didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They¡¯d been in this confusing rtionship for so many years. His indecisiveness and the disparity that


    could never be ovee between him and her, as they grew older, became reasons to snatch away


    her happiness.


    She didn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since shestughed genuinely. The more Paige


    thought about it, the more upset she became.


    After Rosalynn went back to her room, Paige snuck into the kids¡® room, kissed Cory, and curled up next


    to Ivy, silently shedding tears, seeking somefort from her


    Unfortunately, little Ivy was so exhausted from ying today that she fell into a deep sleep. Otherwise,


    she could haveforted Paige with some heartfelt words. The next day, Rosalynn took Cory, Ivy, and


    their godmother back to the L City.


    The weather in the L City was a bit cold recently.


    As Rosalynn set foot on her homnd again, the cold air filled her lungs, her eyes stung slightly, and


    her chest felt tight.


    Mom, grandpa, grandma, I¡¯m home.


    Over at the cemetery, Calvin had already made arrangements beforehand.


    When Rosalynn arrived, she didn¡¯t encounter anyone and directly took the kids to the graves.


    To her surprise, there were fresh flowers ced in front of two no, three gravestones.


    ¡°The new caretaker said that Wayne had been asking for fresh flowers to be ced here every day,¡±


    Calvin told Rosalynn His face showed displeasure as he mentioned Wayne

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalynn responded coldly.


    ¡°Take them away.¡±


    Calvin signaled to the people behind him, and they quickly stepped forward and took away the flowers.


    Rosalynn put in her own offerings.


    She wore sunsses to shield her raging tears. Looking at the smiling face on the tombstone photo,


    she thought to herself, ¡°Mom, grandma, grandpa, I hope you can forgive me for my absence these five


    years. My baby was born and grew up healthy under your


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    watch.¡±


    Rosalynn patted the kiddo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Cory, Ivy, this one is your grandma, and these two are your great¨Cgrandparents.¡±


    Beforeing, Paige had already told the kids about it.


    In the past, Rosalynn had also told their stories many times to the kids


    Ivy was the first to react, immediately bending down in a 90¨Cdegree bow. Seeing this, Cory, a little


    slower, also bowed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t worry about mommy. Ivy has grown up, is very strong, and will protect both mom and


    brother.¡± After bowing, Ivy clumsily and devoutly put her hands together and promised in a childish


    voice.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s the brother who should be protecting his sister, you little dummy¡± Cory said helplessly on the side.


    ¡°Ivy is not a little dummy, Ivy is a warrior!¡± Ivy immediately replied.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop them from arguing in front of the grave.


    She hoped that her mom and grandparents could see this lively scene,


    After bowing and offering flowers, Paige took the little ones to buy some snacks at the small store.


    ¡°Your mom has been craving this ice cream for a long time, but it¡¯s actually just okay, huh?¡± Paige said,


    biting her ice cream, sitting in a row with the two little ones.


    Each of them was holding a cone as well.


    Rosalynn was still at the tombstone talking to her family.


    ¡°Godmother, Ivy is scared.¡±


    At this moment, Ivy suddenly pulled on her sleeve.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see something?¡± Paige looked around in horror.


    ¡°There¡¯s a picture of mommy over there!¡± Ivy said sadly, ¡°Uncle Calvin said that only dead people have


    their pictures on ck stones!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ck stones, it¡¯s tombstones!¡± Paige corrected her and suddenly remembered that besides her


    grandmother¡¯s tombstone, there was also a tombstone for Rosalynn that Noah had set up¡­


    Ivy probably saw that one.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s hard for godmother to exin it to you right now. When you¡¯re five years older, you¡¯ll


    understand.¡±


    By then, it¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯ll still remember. For now, just fob her off.


    Cory nced at Paige. Paige felt incredibly guilty from that look. Luckily, it was just a nce.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t sit still and soon she went to catch butterflies with Calvin and Laura.


    Cory sat next to Paige eating his ice cream.


    ¡°My dad is a bad guy, right?¡± Cory suddenly asked.


    Paige aimost choked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He must be a bad guy, forcing mommy to fake her death to escape, making her unable toe back


    and see grandma and the others for so many years.¡± Cory¡¯s tone was light.


    In a daze, Paige felt like she was talking to Wayne.


    The father and son really had some striking simrities in certain aspects.


    ¡°Cory!¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Paige looked at Cory seriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? Your dad is dead!¡±


    Cory: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He died a horrible death!¡± Paige paused for a while, ¡°Of course, just like you said, he wasn¡¯t a good


    guy, but since he¡¯s dead, let¡¯s not think about it¡­ bad luck.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cory looked at Rosalynn and he didn¡¯t reply to Paige..


    One of the big reasons why he didn¡¯t like talking much was because these adults always thought he¡¯s


    just a kid who could be fooled. easily.


    But he was not that kind of ignorant kid.


    Rosalynn stayed at the grave for a while.


    She left the cemetery when it was almost time for dinner.


    When she passed the administration room, she took a nce. The previous administrator had a


    serious illness a couple of years ago and decided to retire since it was also about time.


    Rosalynn really appreciated his care over the years.


    So, she contacted his boss and gave him some extra money every month in the name of retirement


    pension.


    The medical expenses of that administrator¡¯s severe illness were also paid off by her through the


    company¡¯s name.


    Five years have passed.


    Finally, there was a feeling of ¡°things have changed, people have changed, let it go¡°.


    In the following two days, Rosalynn took Cory and Ivy to ces where she used to live, the schools she


    attended, and the small restaurants she used to eat at.


    After spending two days in L City, Rosalynn took the kids back to H City.


    The next day, Rosalynn was invited to y golf.


    The other party was the boss of the project Rosalynn was going to do next.


    He graduated from a business school and didn¡¯t want his familypany to stay on the same level.


    So, he wanted to expand the brand influence.


    Rosalynn just helped a national enterprise to sessfullyunch a big turnaround and be a


    popr inte celebrity brandst year, so his willingness to cooperate with Rosalynn was very


    strong.


    At the golf course.


    Rosalynn wore a white golf outfit with a wide¨Cbrimmed baseball cap. Mr. Brandon has heard about


    Rosalynn many times, but it was the first time he met her in person.


    He was amazed by her youthfulness and beauty.


    In his perception, most young and beautiful women don¡¯t like to take the decent career path.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Upon seeing Mr. Brandon, Rosalynn noticed the doubt and curiosity from his eyes, but she still


    extended her hand politely to greet him..


    ¡°Ms. Jared, me too!¡± Mr. Brandon shook Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn smiled, retracted her hand, and looked at the distance.


    ¡°Does Mr. Brandon love ying golf? How¡¯s your skill?¡± Rosalynn talked about the golf directly without


    any ttery.


    ¡°Not bad, Ms. Jared. You don¡¯t usually y golf, do you?¡± Mr. Brandon looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a senior Lego collector,¡± Rosalynn changed the topic suddenly, smiled at Mr.


    Brandon, ¡°My son also likes Lego. How about we have a match? If I win, I¡¯ll give you a set of collectible


    Legos.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you win, your son can pick any piece from my collection,¡± Mr. Brandon was interested.


    Looking so young, she¡¯s already a mother? Was it good maintenance?


    As Mr. Brandon thought, the game began.


    At first, Mr. Brandon just thought that Ms. Jared wanted to find an excuse to give him a set of Legos.


    But after starting the game, Mr. Brandon gradually realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Ms Jared¡¯s skill was on par with a professional. He couldn¡¯t possiblypete with her.


    At the end of the game, Ms. Jared unsurprisingly won.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Jared is full of hidden talents!¡± Mr. Brandon forced a smile.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°My folks at home love ying, and I often practice with them. You¡¯re pretty good yourself,¡± Rosalynn


    said casually.


    Her folks at home?


    Mr. Brandon had heard that Ms. Jared might be from the Jared family. Could her folks be the famous


    Hria?


    ¡°I admit defeat. You should bring your kid over to my ce sometime, and let him pick something he


    likes!¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Rosalynn smiled and nodded. ¡°Mr. Brandon, you didn¡¯t just invite me here to y golf,


    did you? Our time is valuable, so why don¡¯t we sit down and talk? You can share some of your thoughts


    with me¡±


    ¡°Typical Gabrie, straight to the point Mr. Brandon gave a thumbs¨Cup Let¡¯s chat over coffee then.¡±


    As they were about to head to the lounge, someone called out to Mr Brandon.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Brandon?¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback by the voice.


    Mr. Brandon turned around, his smile fading slightly. ¡°Miss Olivial Long time no see! Last time we met


    was at some celebration event of Bane Corporation, right?¡±


    ¡°That was years ago. You have a good memory, Mr. Brandon¡­¡±


    As Olivia spoke, she nced at Rosalynn¡¯s elegant figure.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this..?¡±


    Rosalynn turned around.


    Olivia¡¯s smile froze, her face quickly draining of color, turning ashen.


    ¡°You must be the Vice President of Bane Corporation, Olivia, right?¡± Rosalynn looked at her with a


    graceful smile. ¡°I¡¯m Gabrie of the Jered Ventures. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ What did you say your name was?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s heart pounded.


    Why did she introduce herself as Gabrie? She was clearly Rosalynn.


    Gabrie was Hria¡¯s granddaughter, a well¨Cknown socialite¡­.


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look so good. Are you feeling unwell? Should I call a doctor for you?¡± Mr. Brandon


    asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Olivia shook her head, quickly regaining herposure. ¡°It¡¯s just that Ms. Jared looks a bit


    like me, so I was surprised.¡± Mr. Brandon looked from Rosalynn to Olivia.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, there is a slight resemnce.¡±


    But Ms. Jared was obviously much more beautiful than Olivia, especially in terms of temperament.


    ¡°I often run into people who look a bit like me,¡± Rosalynn joked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have an average


    appearance?¡±


    Mr. Brandonughed. ¡°Ms. Jared, don¡¯t be silly. You call that an average appearance? How are the rest


    of us supposed to live?¡± Olivia noticed their close rapport.


    If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s driver, who was so slow, she wouldn¡¯t bete and missed opportunity to get


    familiar with Mr. Brandon first. ¡°Have you just arrived? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°We just finished ying golf and were about to have some coffee. Miss Olivia, we won¡¯t hold you up


    from your game. See you around.¡± Mr. Brandon said, ready to leave with Rosalynn.


    Olivia had plenty of tricks up her sleeve and was going to make use of her beauty, but she was too


    embarrassed to use them in front of Rosalynn.


    All she could do was watch helplessly as Mr Brandon and Rosalynn got in their car and sped away.


    ¡°Gabrie¡­


    Olivia¡¯s heart raced as she murmured the name over and over.


    Then, she took out her phone and pulled up the information she had found about Gabrie.


    Gabrie, real name Gabrie Jared, 28 years old, Hria¡¯s second son¡¯s daughter. She had been frail


    since childhood and had kept a low profile to avoid any disturbance. She graduated from a prestigious


    university three years ago and founded the Jered Ventures. She


    1/2


    shot to fame the following year after sessfully acquiring a century¨Cold luxury car brand.


    As Olivia looked at the information, she couldn¡¯t make sense of how Gabrie and Rosalynn could be


    the same person. They didn¡¯t even have the same age.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Their experiences were different too.


    Except for the face¡­


    How could there be such simr people! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they were identical!


    If Wayne saw this¡­


    Olivia shuddered at the thought.


    No, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Wayne see Gabrie; it would cause big trouble!


    Rosalynn was ready for her meeting with Olivia. She didn¡¯t expect this day toe so soon, but she


    wasn¡¯t worried either.


    She could sense how possesive Olivia felt towards Wayne, and Olivia wouldn¡¯t let Wayne meet her


    again.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, let¡¯s be real here. You¡¯ve met Olivia, the VP of Bane Corporation. She wants to do business


    with me too.¡± Mr. Brandon pushed


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    cup of coffee in front of Rosalynn. ¡°Let¡¯s be professional about this. I admire you, but ultimately,


    whether we coborate or not will depend on your proposal.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Rosalynn smiled faintly. ¡°My team won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    That afternoon, Rosalynn and Mr. Brandon talked a lot.


    He had many ideas, some of which seemed far¨Cfetched, but Rosalynn noted them all down, which


    surprised him,


    Before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reject any of my ideas today?¡±


    ¡°My job is to analyze what you want and make it possible. It¡¯s not my ce to reject your ideas right


    away,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    After seeing Rosalynn off, Mr. Brandon finally realized why he felt so at ease.


    Ms. Jared didn¡¯t have any aggressive intentions in their conversation. She listened attentively to his


    words and asionally shared her opinions, but she never made anyone feel offended.


    Most importantly, she was polite and well¨Cmannered withouting off as ttery.


    ¡°Ms. Jared is really something. Too bad she¡¯s already married with kids.¡± Mr. Brandon sighed to his


    assistant, his face full of regret. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard that Ms. Jared is married.¡±


    ¡°The Jared family is so secretive. We didn¡¯t even know about her existence until recently, let alone her


    marital status.¡± Mr. Brandon was about to get in the car when a sweet voice came from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, my car broke down. Can I hitch a ride with you?¡±


    He turned around to see Olivia panting, her short skirt revealing slender legs, and her tight top


    entuating her curves.


    With her rosy lips and wless skin, she was very enticing.


    Although Olivia¡¯s temperament was a bit inferior to that of Ms. Jared, in terms of charm, Ms. Jared fell


    slightly short.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mr. Brandon agreed readily.


    Olivia looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great! How about I treat you to dinner, then?¡±


    Her sweet perfume was intoxicating.


    ¡°Those dinners can¡¯t be hosted by my guest. I had an appointment with Ms. Jared today and neglected


    your presence. I should be the one apologizing and treating you.¡±


    Mr. Brandon had heard about Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Wayne. Regardless of whether he could


    coborate with Bane Corporation, he absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend Wayne.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Mr. Brandon was quite a sly one. He had a great time chatting with Olivia during dinner.


    When they parted, Mr. Brandon said sincerely. ¡°To be honest, I really admire you. If I could make the


    decision, I would definitely give this deal to you. But¡­ Many of ourpany¡¯s shareholders are very


    impressed with Gabrie¡¯s ability. Almost every day, someone


    rmends her to me!¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile was still as warm as spring.


    ¡°Gabrie has indeed had some impressive aplishments in the past two years. Not only your


    shareholders, but I also admire her a lot. However most of her clients are foreigners. I¡¯m worried she


    might not adapt well here.¡±


    This was Mr. Brandon¡¯s concern as well. Foreigners were so different from them. Even though there


    was the case of the local enterprisest year, he still had some reservations.


    That was also one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t directly cooperate with the Jered Ventures, and instead


    chose to ept proposals from otherpanies topete.


    ¡°Anyway, I have high confidence in Bane Corporation and you, Vice President Olivia. I hope you won¡¯t


    disappoint me!¡±


    Mr. Brandon looked at her with a meaningful expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the capabilities of Bane Corporation are unmatched by anypany that was just


    established a few years ago,¡± Olivia finally said something ambitious.


    ¡°I look forward to your proposal.¡±


    After that, Mr. Brandon got into his car.


    Olivia watched him leave. She had been determined to win this project from the start.


    Now, after meeting the legendary Gabrie, her determination grew even stronger.


    Although she still couldn¡¯t confirm whether Gabrie was Rosalynn or not.


    But¡­


    Olivia thought, she couldn¡¯t lose to someone who looked like that!


    Rosalynn went home, had lunch with Cory and Ivy, took a walk, and then gave the two kids a bath.


    After that, the family of three each went on with their own business.


    Cory locked himself in his study, tinkering with a new program.


    Ivy was fully engrossed in painting.


    In addition to her social skills, Ivy was also talented in painting.


    Last year, one of her oil paintings won a notable award.


    Hria wanted to n an exhibition for her, and the little girl was very serious about it. She adamantly


    refused to disy any work that she deemed uneptable.


    As a result, there were not enough pieces for the exhibition.


    So the exhibition was postponed again and again, waiting for Ivy to umte enough works.


    Rosalynn was busy with her work.


    She simplified and organized Mr. Brandon¡¯s requirements from earlier that day.


    She first wrote an analysis report, listing the achievable and non¨Cdiscussable requirements.


    Paige was also busy with work outside today.


    In the past couple of years, her mom had a change of heart and decided to return to her home country


    to retire.


    Paige thought about it and decided to expand her business in her home country so that she could


    bnce her work and family time.


    By the time she finished socializing and returned home, it was already past 10 o¡¯clock.


    Paige quietly went to the children¡¯s room, wanting to see the little ones


    She opened the door, only to find an empty room.


    Instead, the lights were on in the painting studio, study, and Rosalynn¡¯s workspace.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She tiptoed over and peeked through the cracks in the doors one by one.


    Then she was totally speechless.


    What an amazing family!


    A painting genius, an IT genius, and another genius who can¡¯t be described, but is just simply


    awesome.


    Paige felt that her exhaustion made her seem particrly useless inparison.


    ¡°Godmother!¡±


    Ivy put down her brush, turned around, and saw Paige who was tiptoeing away. She immediately got


    off the smalldder (since she was short and the painting was big, she needed it as assistance) and


    ran towards Paige.


    Paige didn¡¯t mind the paint all over Ivy and hugged her, tossing her in the air and catching her again.


    ¡°Little one, why are you still awake? You won¡¯t grow tall if you stay upte!¡±


    ¡°Godmother, you¡¯ve been drinking! Stinky!¡± Ivy leaned back, trying to escape from the smell.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Paige just had to lean over, and the two made a mess together.


    Paige, afraid of disturbing Rosalynn and Cory, simply carried Ivy into the studio..


    ¡°What are you painting?¡±


    Paige held Ivy and tilted her head to look at the painting.


    She had never really understood many of Ivy¡¯s paintings, but she knew that professionals had said Ivy


    had a high sensitivity to color and her color matching was very advanced.


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Knight,¡± Ivy answered seriously.


    Paige still didn¡¯t get it. But those colors piled together did look really beautiful.


    She could tell that the painter¡¯s mood was pretty good..


    ¡°Wait, which Uncle Knight? Calvin?¡± Paige changed the topic.


    Ivy giggled: ¡°This is a secret, I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Paige clicked her tongue, pinching her face: ¡°Do you want to continue drawing?¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°Then you keep drawing, I¡¯m gonna take a shower!¡±


    ¡°Go, go, stinky!¡± Ivy immediately waved her away.


    Paige hummed and put Ivy down, yawningzily as she left the studio.


    Just as she was about to return to her room, Rosalynn came out.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Paige yawned, her eyes tearing up.


    ¡°Yeah. Rosalynn nodded, ncing at the study and the studio, ¡°Are they still awake?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige yawned again.


    Then she heard Rosalynn say, ¡°I met Olivia today.¡±


    Paige¡¯s sleepiness vanished in an instant.


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I pretended I¡¯m someone else. Not Rosalynn.¡± Rosalynn shrugged helplessly, ¡°Actually,


    before going to L City, I met Jacob in the park.¡±


    Paige: ¡±


    She began to hesitate whether or not to tell Rosalynn that Ivy had already met Wayne.


    ¡°Howe we¡¯ve met these people so soon in such a big city like H?¡± Paige was bewildered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jacob won¡¯t tell Wayne, and Olivia definitely won¡¯t either.¡± Rosalynn said indifferently,


    ¡°How about you? How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± Rosalynn rubbed Paige¡¯s head, ¡°Go wash up and sleep.¡±


    Paige nodded.


    Rosalynn was about to go downstairs.


    Paige looked at her slender figure and recalled the day she saw Wayne.


    To be honest¡­ From the moment she saw Wayne holding Ivy, she had a feeling.


    Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s story was far from over.


    ¡°Darling¡± Paige called out to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn turned to look at her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Paige had a lot to say, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Paige shook her head, turned around and went back to her room.


    Rosalynn felt a little baffled. She went in the dining room, grabbed something to drink, and sat at the


    bar, drinking and replying to emails.


    Outside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, a light rain began to fall at some point.


    Looking out, Rosalynn suddenly thought of the Olivia she had seen earlier that day. Well¡­


    She seemed to have changed a bit, feeling both unfamiliar and strangely familiar.


    City center.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    A flower shop, in the drizzle, with a dim yellow light on.


    The slightly plump owner leaned against the counter with a bored expression, seemingly waiting for


    someone. She checked the time.


    It was almost 11 o¡¯clock, that big customer probably won¡¯t being, right?


    Just as she thought about closing up, the wind chimes at the door tinkled.


    The owner straightened up at once.


    At the door, a tall man in a ck suit, damp from the rain, walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I thought you weren¡¯ting!¡± The owner greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°I was on a business trip. So I¡¯mte.¡± Wayne replied indifferently, ¡°Where are the flowers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping them for you!¡± The owner quickly brought the flowers out, ¡°I still suggest you let me


    deliver them to your apartment regrly, it¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    He declined as usual.


    And then he left.


    The owner waited for him to leave before realizing that he didn¡¯t have an umbre.


    Hesitating whether to give him one, her husband yawned and came out from the back: ¡°Did the


    customer take the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s such a good man, buying flowers for his wife every week.¡± The owner looked enviously at


    her husband, who was wearing crooked underwear and worn¨Cout slippers, and her face immediately


    darkened.


    Why was there such a difference between her husband and other women¡¯s husbands?


    Wayne returned to his apartment and opened the door to a pitch¨Cdark room. He stood at the door for a


    moment with the flowers, as if waiting for someone to run towards him with a bright smile from


    somewhere.


    But¡­


    As always, he was greeted by endless silence and darkness.


    With a click, Wayne turned on the light.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It had been more than ten years since Rosalynn moved into this apartment.


    Everything here was covered in the traces of time.


    Wayne took off his coat, removed the not¨Cso-fresh flowers from the vase, carefully cleaned the vase as


    Rosalynn used to do, and then inserted the newly bought flowers.


    By the time he was done, it was nearly midnight.


    Wayne took a hot shower, and when he was picking out clothes from the wardrobe, his eyes lingered


    on the women¡¯s clothes for a while.


    Five years had passed, and her presence in this house had gradually faded.


    Changing into his pajamas, Wayne didn¡¯t go to bed buty on the sofa with a nket. He turned on the


    TV, switched to a random channel, and turned off the sound.


    Next, Wayne opened a drawer and took out a bottle of pills, swallowing a few.


    He fell asleep.


    Yet another night gued by nightmares.


    At 7:30 in the morning, Wayne put on his suit, tied his tie, and went to the garage to drive to the


    company.


    As it was the beginning of the month, Bane Corporation had a regr morning meeting.


    When Wayne entered the conference room, everyone was already there.


    Olivia looked at him with a smile.


    But Wayne, as always, wore a face without expression or desire, and sat down in his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s


    begin.¡±


    The main topic of today¡¯s moming meeting was still Bane Corporation¡¯s acquisition of the Silverman


    Group.


    In fact, there were board members who opposed the acquisition of the Silverman Group within the


    company.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    These past few years, Wayne had been acting like a dictator. There were only two options for the board


    of directors when it came to what he wanted to do:


    Either willingly agree, or was violently suppressed by Wayne and forced to agree.


    So no one dared to voice any objections during the meetings.


    After the report on the Silverman Group¡¯s merger and acquisition project was finished, Wayne was


    about to end the meeting.


    But suddenly, someone spoke up, ¡°President Silverman, we¡¯d like to hear Ms. Whaley¡¯s thoughts on


    her n topete with Jered Ventures for FreshBite!¡±


    There was clear dissatisfaction in this person¡¯s tone.


    ¨C


    Everyone knew that Jered Ventures was a venture capital firm under the Jared Group, fully led by Ms.


    Gabrie, the heir of the Jared Group. FreshBite had been in contact with them already. For Bane


    Corporation to barge in like this it was not that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Jared Group, but it just


    wasn¡¯t worth it for a project the size of FreshBite.


    Olivia was taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t want Wayne to know about her involvement in this project.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medium¨Csized project. No need to waste everyone¡¯s time talking about it during the board


    meeting. If you have questions, feel free to email me, and I¡¯ll get back to you as soon as possible.¡±


    In reality, Olivia was well aware of how many established enterprises in the country were eagerly trying


    to transform themselves.


    If FreshBite turned out to be a sessful case, it could lead to even better and more powerful business


    opportunities for her.


    Not only would she gain more money, but she¡¯d also get ess to the powerfulwork and resources


    of the old money.


    ¡°Pr¨¦sident Silverman, I believe Bane Corporation doesn¡¯t need to offend the Jared Group just for a


    medium¨Csized project like this,¡± said the person who disregarded Olivia and looked straight at Wayne


    instead.


    ¡°Is Jered Ventures under the Jared Group?¡± Wayne asked, sounding indifferent.


    Over the past few years, as Bane Corporation¡¯s business empire expanded and more business


    operations were added, Wayne had met Hria a few times in public.


    However¡­


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maybe it was because of Rosalynn that Hria had always been cold to him, ignoring him whenever


    possible, even rejecting his coborative proposals twice.


    Olivia tried to say something, but she was interrupted. ¡°While Jered Ventures is not technically under


    the Jared Group, its founder, Gabrie, is Hria¡¯s youngest son¡¯s only daughter and has long been


    raised as the Jared Group¡¯s heir.¡±


    Wayne had never been interested in the secrets and scandals of these prestigious families.


    With his now distant rtionship with Jacob, no one was around anymore to share these gossips with


    him.


    ¡°What does it matter who their boss is if we¡¯repeting fairly?¡± Olivia snapped, uncharacteristically.


    Ms. Whaley had always been known for her gentleness, just like Secretary Tesdal before.


    Just like that, a debate about whether the project was worth doing or not ignited.


    After listening to several rounds, Wayne grew irritated and tapped the table lightly.


    The meeting room fell silent immediately, and everyone looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Has Bane Corporation secured the project already?¡± Wayne asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Olivia replied.


    ¡°Then what exactly are you all fighting about?¡± Wayne questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think Bane


    Corporation is so powerful that you guys cannd any project you want?¡±


    The room was dead silent.


    ¡°If I remember correctly,st year¡¯s project win rate was less than 50%,¡± Wayne continued, ncing


    over the crowd, ¡°Since Ms. Whaley already started working on this project, she should fight for it. If


    Jered Ventures can¡¯t cut it and loses to Bane Corporation, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about with their


    heir. But if Bane Corporation loses to Jered, then you won¡¯t have to worry about Bane Corporation


    making enemies with the Jared Group.¡±


    Olivia couldn¡¯t be prouder. In her eyes, Wayne was supporting her.


    Once the meeting ended, Wayne left the conference room first, followed closely by Olivia.


    It was as if she wanted to show the entirepany¡¯s shareholders just how close she was to Wayne

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    In the conference room, people gradually left.


    ¡°President Silverman is tantly protecting Olivia!¡± A few people who had just raised their opinions said


    viciously.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Sean, who hadn¡¯t said much, smiled and looked at the people not far away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with President Silverman for over seven years, do you have a different view on what just


    happened?¡±


    Sean grinned: ¡°President Silverman¡¯s quite mysterious, and even I can¡¯t figure out his thoughts. But do


    you really think Ms. Whaley canpete with Gabrie?¡±


    Those people looked at each other.


    Sean didn¡¯t wait for them to speak, just picked up his stuff and left.


    Ms. Gabrie¡¯s style was quick and decisive. Many cunning and experienced people on Wall Street


    couldn¡¯t match her, and Olivia¡­


    He admitted that Olivia had some abilities. Butpared to Gabrie, even to Secretary Tesdal, she


    was less impressive. She¡¯s always looking for shortcuts..


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her always using President Silverman¡¯s name as protection, many people wouldn¡¯t even


    bother with her.


    *Sigh*¡­ Sean looked out at the beautiful spring scenery outside.


    In the blink of an eye, five years had passed.


    He and his colleagues from the President¡¯s office had gone to many churches after Secretary Tesdal¡¯s


    ident, praying for her early peace and reincarnation.


    If everything went well, Secretary Tesdal should be a 4¨Cyear¨Cold kid now, with great parents and a


    happy life, right?


    Sean thought, his eyes quietly reddened.


    At this moment, his phone buzzed.


    He thought it was a work message, but when he took it out, it turned out to be the long¨Csilent group


    chat from the President¡¯s office that had be active again.


    Sean was a bit puzzled.


    His former colleagues in the President¡¯s Office had either quit and be full¨Ctime housewives,


    moved to other investment banks, or been transferred within Bane Corporation.


    Either way, none of them were in the President¡¯s Office anymore.


    He had also been promoted to Vice President, overseeing Bane Corporation¡¯s after¨Csales businesses.


    Clicking on the group message, Sean initially thought it might be an advertisement or something. Who


    knew¡­


    ¡°Can anyone take a look and see if this looks like Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    Below was a blurry picture, which seemed to be cropped from a video.


    Sean clicked on it and was immediately stunned.


    The picture was actually a bit blurry, but this familiar side profile closely resembled the Secretary Tesdal


    in his memory. ¡°Where¡¯s the pic from?¡± Sean quickly asked.


    Someone in the group replied: ¡°You office drones, don¡¯t you check online? This video has been


    trending online for the past few days! A super observant fan recognized the beautiful woman who


    appears briefly in the video looks very much like Secretary Tesdal!¡±


    The story went back to the day Rosalynn and her friends went to the science museum.


    She went to one side and took a phone call.


    At the time, a mom blogger was taking her child to the science museum for the first time and was


    recording a vlog the whole time. After editing the video, she posted it on various tforms.


    Perhaps because the flowers outside the window were so beautiful, the blogger took a shot of them


    and Rosalynn unintentionally appeared in the frame.


    After the video was posted, someone quickly noticed that the randomdy in the video was incredibly


    beautiful.


    Someone took a screenshot of her in thement section, and the blogger hadn¡¯t even noticed they


    had filmed such an attractive person, so she replied to thement.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    With the blogger¡¯s reply, thisment was invisibly pinned to the top.


    More and more people saw it, and more and more people discussed it.


    At first, everyone was just talking about the girl¡¯s beauty.


    After all, the inte has a short memory, and people may not remember what happened five months


    ago, let alone someone who passed away five years ago.


    But slowly, some people realized Rosalynn looked familiar. Some even took screenshots and posted


    short videos separately. Soon, people started mentioning Rosalynn.


    With this mention, the whole story was dug up and exined.


    The story of an overbearing CEO ditching a billion¨Cdor heiress for the substitute lover and some of


    the stunning pictures of Rosalynn back then, as well as the sweet photos of her gazing lovingly at


    Wayne, also resurfaced.


    People are naturally drawn to beautiful couples.


    Especially this was a love story between a wealthy CEO and an ordinary girl.


    In an instant, the poprity skyrocketed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The real boost in poprity was due to a blogger who posted about this tragic couple.


    She evenmented on her own post. ¡°Started by admiring their story, until I found out Ms. Tesdal


    was actually a victim of a ne crash five years ago. Can¡¯t help but tear up!¡±


    Three to four hourster, the video received over a million likes.


    Thements were all pretty much the same:


    ¡°Oh no! Such a tragic couple!¡±


    ¡°My happiness is gone at 8:30 in the morning¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, did anyone know what happened to the CEO afterward?¡±


    Someone replied, ¡°After Ms. Tesdal¡¯s ident, he seemed to be seriously ill and was hospitalized for


    more than half a year. Then¡­ he got somebody new, and just a few days ago, I saw on the news that


    he¡¯s getting married¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Men are always men¡­


    ¡°Why not search for who he¡¯s marrying? It¡¯s so shocking!¡±


    ¡°Just searched, is it true that Wayne is getting married to Olivia (the one of whom Ms. Tesdal was a


    substitute)?¡±


    Though the topic kept shifting, the video¡¯s poprity kept rising. The next day, the likes broke two


    million.


    It was at this time that Sean received a group message.


    Everyone in the group quickly ¡°woke up¡± and joined the discussion.


    ¡°OMG, if you said this was Secretary Tesdal, I¡¯d believe it!¡±


    ¡°No way! Does Secretary Tesdal have a twin in this world?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ you could say it¡¯s Olivia¡­ Over the years, she¡¯s gradually taken on the appearance of


    Secretary Tesdal.¡±


    ¡°This is a shoulder¨Clength hairstyle, and Olivia has long hair, right? And in terms of vibe, thisdy here


    totally outdoes Olivia, okay?¡± Everyone discussed passionately.


    Before long, the mood in the group went mncholic again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and I still feel sorry for Secretary Tesdal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone better than her¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other, huh? Shall we meet up this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good! Same ce as before?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The group eagerly agreed on a time for the weekend gathering.


    1


    Sean put away his phone. He hesitated whether to go to the CEO¡¯s office and tell President Silverman


    about it.


    But then¡­ What next?


    President Silverman would definitely go find thisdy, right?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    It was like back in the day when President Silverman took a fleeting glimpse at Secretary Tesdal, and


    then kept her by his side, treating her as Ms. Whaley¡¯s substitute.


    Thinking about Secretary Tesdal¡¯s experiences over those years, Sean quickly made up his mind


    without much struggle


    Once was enough. It¡¯s better not to hurt another innocent stranger again.


    However, what Sean didn¡¯t know was that fate always ys tricks on people.


    Olivia chased after Wayne: ¡°Wayne, will youe with me to the art exhibition this weekend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Find someone else,¡± Wayne said indifferently.


    ¡°Wayne, can¡¯t we even be friends now?¡± Olivia pulled on Wayne¡¯s sleeve.


    Wayne frowned at her.


    ¡°That day is the day I was forced to marry someone else, I don¡¯t want to spend it alone.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes


    were teary.


    Wayne would feel guilty about this matter forever.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was silent for a moment: ¡°Just this once.¡±


    Olivia instantly burst into a smile: ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    As long as he was willing to go out with her, she would find a way to grind him into having lunch with


    her, and then¡­her n would be perfectlypleted.


    Olivia, with an excited heart, watched Wayne enter the elevator.


    Every detail in the president¡¯s office remained the same as before. Wayne stepped out of the elevator,


    just in time to see several people from the president¡¯s office gathered at the reception desk.


    He frowned subconsciously.


    Then he heard a cheerful voice saying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like her? If it hadn¡¯t been for that big air crash


    back then, I would¡¯ve believed that Secretary Tesdal was still alive.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was chilling.


    ¡°Mr¡­ President Silverman!¡± The group jumped in fright.


    They were so caught up in the entertainment news that they forgot about the time when Wayne¡¯s


    meeting would end.


    Wait a minute! It seemed like the meeting ended early¡­


    With a chilling demeanor, Wayne walked over: ¡°Who¡¯s still alive?¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a picture on the inte recently¡­ everyone says it looks like¡­ like


    Secretary Tesdal.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s pupils trembled violently. ¡°Where¡¯s the picture?¡±


    The receptionist hurriedly handed over the phone with both hands.


    Wayne took it.


    In fact, over the years, people would asionally tell him that they had met someone very simr to


    Rosalynn at various ces. Every time he would go looking, and returned with empty hands.


    Sometime he found the person, but it turned out to be just a slight resemnce at a certain angle.


    Sometime they didn¡¯t look alike at


    all.


    Wayne initially thought that this time it would be the same.


    But when he saw the side profile of the person looking out the window amidst the pink flowers on the


    screen, Wayne¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± His hand trembled badly, looking at the people in the president¡¯s office


    anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the inte, from a video taken by a blogger. I¡­ I¡¯ll find it and show you right away!¡± The


    receptionist quickly found the video. In fact, in the video, Rosalynn only appeared in a split second.


    Wayne went back and forth, watching it over and over again.


    The people from the president¡¯s office stood stil!, drenched in sweat, feeling utterly miserable as if there


    were on the verge of death. It was her¡­Every time Wayne locked at the video, there was a resolute


    voice inside him.


    Wayne didn¡¯t speak for a long time before saying, ¡°Cancel all my schedule for today.¡± He returned the


    phone to the receptionist, ¡°Send me the picture and video.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Then, Wayne turned back to the elevator and left thepany directly.


    The people in the president¡¯s office looked at each other and copsed exhaustedly at the reception


    desk.


    ¡°What¡¯s President Silverman going to do?¡± Someone asked.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°What else can he do? Look for her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But what about Ms. Whaley?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a rich guy with only one woman?¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for the pretty girl!¡±


    There was a lot of gossip in the President¡¯s office.


    Meanwhile, Wayne was driving at full speed to the science museum.


    On the way there, he had someone check the surveince footage of the science museum on that day.


    By the time he arrived, bad news came.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that day was a working day, and we had a major maintenance on our surveince


    system¡­ There¡¯s no saved data from that afternoon. The person in charge regretfully informed Wayne.


    Wayne had hurried over. Hearing this, he slumped down on a chair.


    Why did it have to be like this¡­


    It was definitely her, it just had to be her!


    Why was there no surveince data on that day?! Why?


    Of course, it was because Rosalynn had discovered her photo online even earlier than Wayne had.


    To be on the safe side, Rosalynn arranged for someone to deal with the surveince footagest night.


    It wasn¡¯t a risk for Wayne to see her, but it was a risk for him to see her with Cory and Ivy.


    Wayne spent an entire day at the science museum.


    Rosalynn felt indescribable when she found out.


    ¡°You should join the entertainment industry!¡± Paige was scrolling through the video, feeling a pity for


    giving such a load of reviewing clicks to a stranger, ¡°Look how many trends was started because of


    you!¡±


    ¡°Stop making fun of me,¡± Rosalynn said, rubbing her forehead.


    Who could have thought that a one¨Csecond camera shot would bring her such a big crisis?


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s been five years and you and Wayne¡¯s fans are still following!¡± Paige found it so


    strange, ¡°But now more people are cursing Wayne, if he really marries Olivia, he¡¯ll be cursed by your


    fans for the rest of his life, right?¡±


    Rosalynn rubbed her face. ¡°I can¡¯t be in public with the kids while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s won¡¯tst long. If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll take Cory and Ivy back to the ind after I finish these


    few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn agreed.


    ¡°What about Ivy¡¯s art exhibition this weekend?¡± Paige looked at Rosalynn.


    Although it was a joint exhibition with many other artists, it was still lvy¡¯s first time showing her artwork


    to the public.


    It was of great significance.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going,¡± Rosalynn had never missed Ivy¡¯s exhibitions before, ¡°I¡¯ll just wear a hat and


    mask. Besides, Wayne doesn¡¯t like art exhibitions.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Paige sighed with relief.


    If Rosalynn didn¡¯t go to the exhibition, Ivy would be heartbroken.


    After two days, Rosalynn¡¯s team vacation ended, they returned by chartered flight and embarked on


    their next project.


    After three sleepless days and nights, a rough n was finallypleted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. Have a good rest at the hotel for a day, then let¡¯s get back to it.¡±


    Late at night, after finishing work, Rosalynn and her partners left the studio.


    On the way back to the hotel, she happened to pass by her old apartment building.


    Coincidentally, the flower shop she used to visit frequently was still open.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment. After parking the car and putting on a mask, she walked into the


    flower shop.


    Everything in the flower shop was as it once was.


    ¡°Miss, what can I get you?¡± The shop owner was surprised to see a customer at this timete at night.


    ¡°Do you still have champagne roses?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re sold out. There¡¯s only one bunch left, and it¡¯s reserved for an old customer who¡¯sing


    to pick it up soon.¡± The owner pointed to a few bouquets on the side.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Rosalynn looked at the bouquets following the owner¡¯s guidance.


    Then she paused for a moment. Besides champagne roses, there were sunflowers and purple daisies.


    She used to order these flowers frequently from this shop before.


    The owner seemed to genuinely appreciate the customer who ordered the flowers.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Before Rosalynn could react, she heard the owner saying, ¡°It¡¯s a gentleman who buys flowers twice a


    week for his wife. Apart from seasonal flowers, he always buys a bouquet of sunflowers and purple


    daisies, probably since his wife likes them.¡±


    So it¡¯s for his wife¡­ That¡¯s what Rosalynn was thinking.


    ¡°He must really love his wife,¡± Rosalynn replied and then pointed to the sunflowers behind the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take all the sunflowers.¡±


    ¡°You have good taste. Our sunflowers are the best in central H City, if not the entire city!¡± said the


    owner as she efficiently wrapped up the flowers for Rosalynn.


    ¡°Miss, are these flowers a gift?¡± the owner asked.


    ¡°Yeah, kind of. My daughter loves sunflowers,¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Ivy¡¯s first painting was of sunflowers.


    Hria knew she loved them and even made her an entire sunflower field.


    ¡°Miss, you look like a student yourself! I can¡¯t believe you have a daughter already!¡± the owner sweet¨C


    talked.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After she bought the sunflowers, a drizzle started outside. Rosalynn held the flowers, opened the car¡¯s


    backseat, and carefully ced the flowers inside. Then she got in the car, slowly started it, and left the


    familiar yet unfamiliar street.


    Not much had changed in the city in thest five years.


    Rosalynn took her eyes off the street and also let go of the slight mncholy that arose deep inside.


    As she drove out of the intersection, a ck Mayb¨¢ch passed her.


    Inside the car.


    An obviously exhausted Wayne was watching a video on his iPad. It had been a few days since he first


    saw the photograph of Rosalynn. Wayne had practically abandoned all his work to focus on the search


    for the person who appeared at the science museum that day. However¡­ Due to theck of


    surveince, nothing turned up.


    He even found the blogger who took the video and bought all the material she shot that day.


    Initially, the blogger was very cautious. Wayne then decided to visit her personally, and upon realizing


    that it was Wayne, the blogger agreed happily and sold the video to him.


    However¡­


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, we know why you want to buy the video, but before selling it to you, I must tell you the


    truth¡­ After some inte users discovered that someone simr to Ms. Tesdal appeared in the video,


    my colleagues and I went through the video frame by frame, but she never appeared in our footage


    again.¡±


    Wayne watched the video intently.


    His eyes were already bloodshot and there were dark circles underneath.


    ¡°President Silverman, we¡¯ve arrived at the flower shop,¡± the driver told Wayne after parking the car.


    Wayne paused the video, ¡°Move the car to the garage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Wayne got out of the car, with raindrops falling on his face, giving a cooling sensation.


    Like he couldn¡¯t feel it, he walked straight into the flower shop.


    It so happened that the owner was chatting with her husband, ¡°The sunflowers sold out, so we need to


    ask the farmer to send more


    tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she heard the wind chime ring.


    She turned around with a smile, ¡°Here you are, sir. Your bouquets are right here!¡±


    Wayne nodded, paid the bill, and stared to walk out after picking up the bouquets.


    As he reached the door, the wind outside gently blew in.


    1/2


    His footsteps paused for a moment, then he instinctively turned back.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to buy any other flowers?¡± the owner asked.


    Wayne didn¡¯t quite know why, but for that split second just now, it felt like¡­

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    It felt like there was a familiar scent, faintly sweeping past his nose But as soon as he stood still, the


    scent disappeared


    Must be an illusion¡­


    Staying awake for two days straight, he was feeling paranoid.


    Really¡­ is it paranoia? A sudden doubt arose in Wayne¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Did someone juste in?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The owner was a little puzzled, and then she answered, ¡°Yes, a customer just came in ¡±


    She then pointed to the flower shelf and said, ¡°She bought all the sunflowers in the store.¡±


    ¡°Sunflowers?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In Wayne¡¯s mind, he immediately recalled the scene of Rosalynn putting the sunflowers and cing


    them in the sunlight with a satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡°Yeah, she said she would take them back and give them to her daughter¡±


    Wayne froze for a moment, and his eyes gradually dimmed again.


    A mom¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne responded.


    He lifted the curtain and walked out.


    The owner looked confused, while her husband chuckled at the side, ¡°You see, he must have had a


    fight with his wife¡±


    ¡°Stop gloating!¡± The owner red at him fiercely.


    However, she also noticed that this wealthy guest seemed to be in a bad mood today.


    It seemed even worse than the first time he entered the store to buy flowers five years ago.


    Wayne opened the door.


    Just like every time he returned home before, he waited for a moment in the dark before reluctantly


    turning on the light.


    He put away the flowers, took a shower, and then sat on the couch with his iPad to continue watching


    videos.


    The vlogger¡¯s child was a three¨Cyear¨Cold boy, very smart and cute, a little mischief¨Cmaker.


    After about ten more minutes.


    The little boy held his dad¡¯s hand and went to the bathroom, while mom waited outside with the camera


    and asionallymented. At that moment, in the frame, there were two figures passing by, one big


    and one small.


    Only half of the adult was in the frame, but with the little girl¡¯s much smaller size and holding the adult¡¯s


    hand, her entire figure was in


    the screen.


    She had a ponytail with curly hair and a blue butterfly hairclip, wearing a light blue overall along with


    little military boots. Her expression didn¡¯t look as cute as when Wayne held her; instead, she looked


    cool.


    Wayne paused the video.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He mumbled.


    What a coincidence, she was at the science museum that day too?


    At that moment, Wayne¡¯s phone buzzed twice on the side.


    He picked it up.


    ¡°Wayne, 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    It was Olivia.


    Wayne remembered that he had promised to apany Olivia to see an art exhibition tomorrow.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne replied with a single word.


    His eyes went back to Ivy.


    She was clearly holding a man¡¯s hand.


    Was it her father? Or was it the man from that day?


    Wayne nced at the hand which held several injuries.


    That man from that day seemed like a businessman, and his hands were very clean.


    It wasn¡¯t him.


    Meanwhile¡­


    When Rosalynn returned home, Ivy, Cory, and Paige were all asleep on the couch in odd postures.


    ¡°Ivy insisted on waiting for you, so Cory apanied her¡­ Then when Miss Paige returned and saw


    the kids sleeping on the couch, she alsoid down¡­¡± Laura said with a helpless look.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She put down the flowers and woke up Paige.


    ¡°Back already?¡± Paige stretchedzily.


    ¡°We¡¯ll each carry one and get back to their rooms to sleep,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Paige nodded, dazedly grabbed Cory, who was closest to him, and headed upstairs.


    Cory woke up in a daze, groggy and saw Mommy waving at him.


    His head drooped, and he continued to sleep.


    Rosalynn smiled and picked up Ivy, who was sleeping like a little piggy, and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her


    adorable face.


    She then went upstairs as well.


    After putting the kids to bed, Rosalynn kissed them affectionately and softly before leaving quietly with


    a goodnight.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is the n done yet?¡± Paige yawned.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°My work stuff is almost done too. I can finally take a break for a few days,¡± Paige said with a rxed


    face..


    Rosalynn congratted her, and then changed the subject: ¡°Oh, speaking of breaks, I almost forgot.


    Your mom said you¡¯re not answering her calls anymore?¡±


    Paige was taken aback, and her expression quickly fell, ¡°Tomorrow, Logan¡¯s blind date, is going to my


    mom¡¯s house for dinner, and she insists that I should join them. But Ivy has an art exhibition, how could


    I not be there for her?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Paige, ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t need to be at the exhibition all day.¡±


    Paige: ¡°.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Saying that, Paige seemed to be afraid that Rosalynn would ask more questions and quickly retreated


    to her room.


    Rosalynn stood in ce, pursing her lips and looking worried.


    When did Paige start to be strange?


    It seemed to be from the moment Logan¡¯s blind date appeared. In an instant, Rosalynn felt like she had


    caught something. But before she could figure out what it was, her thought dispersed.


    ¡°Never mind, she¡¯s an adult¡­¡±


    Rosalynn tapped her forehead. These days she was so tired that her head felt numb.


    After taking a bath in her room, she went downstairs to pick up the sunflower, and put it on Ivy¡¯s little


    desk.


    The next morning, bright and early.


    Rosalynn was still freshening up when she heard Ivy¡¯s excited scream.


    Rosalynn wiped her face, and in a moment, Ivy was in her room holding the sunflower.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Rosalynn came out of the bathroom, smiling at Ivy.


    ¡°Today is little Ivy¡¯s first art exhibition, so this is a celebration gift.¡± Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy, Ivy super super super loves it!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you wear that sunflower dress today?¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    At breakfast, Ivy had already changed into the little dress.


    She also wore a matching hat, and Calvin skillfully braided two hair braids for her, clipping a few tiny


    flowers onto the them.


    ¡°Who would believe Calvin is a mercenary?¡± Paige leaned against the bar, stirring her cereal.


    Calvin looked clums, but he was amazingly good at braiding girls¡® hair, much better than Rosalynn and


    Paigebined.


    Rosalynn was also watching. This scene was surprising, no matter how many times she watched it.


    Calvin finished braiding, looked at the two onlookers, and blushed a little.


    ¡°Uncle Calvin is so awesome¡± by looked in the mirror and was very satisfied.


    Calvin suddenly puffed up with pride again.


    Rosalynn looked at them feeling happy


    Back then, Calvin used to follow Hna everywhere From Ivy¡¯s birth, as she slowly grew up. He started


    to focus more on her right up to the present day


    After breakfast.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    The whole family went to the art gallery.


    Ivy had two paintings on show today. One was a romantic, refreshing scene of a white birch forest with


    a log cabin under a blue sky.


    The other one didn¡¯t look like something a kid her age could paint at all.


    As soon as the exhibition started, a crowd had gathered around the second painting.


    When everyone saw the introduction of the artist, they were all very surprised and somewhat doubtful..


    ¡°No way a kid could paint something at this level!¡±


    ¡°Even if they could paint the shape, where did that sense ofpassione from?¡±


    ¡°There are several young artists exhibiting today, but you can tell which ones were painted by kids at a


    nce¡­ This one is too exaggerated though!¡±


    There were many suchments.


    ¡°A bunch of wannabes who don¡¯t understand the world of geniuses,¡± Paige replied, rolling her eyes at


    Rosalynn upon hearing the doubts.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°In a while, they¡¯ll realize the truth.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige was puzzled.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say much more.


    Gradually, more people came to the exhibition.


    Rosalynn wore a mask and a hat, keeping a very low profile. At first, she thought today would be just


    like every other exhibition in the past.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Until¡­


    After taking a work call and about to return to the exhibition, she turned around and saw a man and a


    woman entering the exhibition.


    They couldn¡¯t see her from where they were, but she could clearly see the appearances of the man and


    the woman.


    It was Olivia¡­and Wayne.


    After five and a half years, she finally saw Wayne again.


    He finally got together with his long¨Ccraved first crush.


    ¡°Today¡¯s exhibition includes a charity auction, where the proceeds from selling the paintings will go


    towards building schools in impoverished areas,¡± said Olivia softly to Wayne as they registered at the


    front desk..


    Wayne responded nonchntly.


    ¡°I n to buy a couple of paintings for the vi at Moonlit Lake. I¡¯ve finished decorating everything


    there, so it¡¯s time for some art.¡±


    Rosalynn passed by them, overhearing thest sentence from Olivia.


    So, Wayne gave the Moonlit Lake vi to Olivia, huh?


    That¡¯s nice.


    Wayne wasn¡¯t feeling well today, having been caught in the rain yesterday. His head was a bit foggy.


    After coughing twice slightly, he finally answered, ¡°It¡¯s your house. You decide.¡±


    Olivia nced at him before casually asking, ¡°The vi at Moonlit Lake has been furnished for over a


    year, right? When do you n to


    move in?¡±


    Taking the VIP card from the receptionist, Wayne replied lightly, ¡°That¡¯s Rosalynn¡¯s house. Whenever


    shees back and wants to stay there, I¡¯ll move in with her.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand stiffened.


    How could someone who had diede back!? Would she rise from the dead?


    Why? Why did Wayne, who was fine before, suddenly start talking like that again!


    Right¡­ because of that video screensi:ot.


    With the issue being widely discussed, there were always some people with ill intentions who wanted to


    see her embarrassed. They


    told her that a person who looked very much like Rosalynn had appeared.


    As soon as Olivia saw it, she recognized that the person in question was Gabrie.


    ¡°Your numbers are on the cards, and if you¡¯re interested in bidding on the paintings, please use the


    numbers in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Olivia responded gently, then looked at Wayne as if she hadn¡¯t heard what he said earlier, ¡°Wayne, let¡¯s


    go in, the exhibition has already started for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Wayne avoided Olivia¡¯s hand as she tried to hold his arm.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Wayne had never been a fan of crowded ces. Upon entering the exhibit, he nced at the crowd


    and instinctively frowned


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was in the backstage, wanting to take Ivy and Cory away.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, the exhibition has already started¡­ All the artists are here, and Ivy¡¯s absence won¡¯t be


    good¡­ What if someone wants to buy Ivy¡¯s painting?¡± The exhibition manager wore a troubled


    expression.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    Ivy clung to Rosalynn¡¯s fingers, looking pitiful.


    Rosalynn: ¡±


    ¡°Ivy, gimme a second, okay? Let me chat with Mom for a bit!¡±


    Paige pulled Rosalynn into an office.


    Before Paige could ask, Rosalynn spoke first: ¡°Wayne and Olivia are here.¡±


    Paige was taken aback.


    Since Wayne had already met Ivy, she didn¡¯t think much of it: ¡°What are you scared of? Ivy may look


    like both you and him, but¡­ There are tons of people in the world who look simr, why should that jerk


    couple ruin my goddaughter¡¯s good mood?¡±


    Ivy was genuinely happy today. The two paintings she exhibited held significant meanings for her.


    Another reason was that the exhibition manager had told her that the money from today¡¯s sold


    paintings would go towards schools for children who couldn¡¯t afford to study.


    This meant even more to Ivy.


    Rosalynn would often take Ivy and Cory to watch meaningful documentaries.


    From those documentaries, Ivy had learned that not all children in the world were as fortunate as her.


    Some children had lost their parents at a very young age. They lived in terrible conditions with food


    shortage. They had no clothes to wear and no books to read.


    Helping these children was one of Ivy¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Paige patted her shoulder.


    She thought to herself that Wayne had even held and fed Ivy without having any suspicions.


    ¡°Just to be safe, let Laura apany Ivy outside, and we¡¯ll wait backstage.¡± Rosalynn eventually


    compromised.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Paige nodded, then went out to talk to the exhibition manager.


    When Rosalynn went over, she saw Ivy excitedly jumping around like a little bird.


    She smiled softly. Maybe She was just being overly nervous.


    Wayne was so self¨Cabsorbed. With Olivia by his side, there was no way he¡¯d pay attention to anything


    else.


    Speaking of which¡­She kind of jinxed herself, huh?


    Just a few days ago, she was thinking that Wayne didn¡¯t like crowded ces like exhibitions so she


    wouldn¡¯t encounter him there. Yeah¡­Wayne didn¡¯t like art exhibitions. But Olivia used to be a painter¡­


    He didn¡¯t like exhibitions in the past because of Olivia.


    Now he was attending an exhibition still because of Olivia.


    Olivia was like the key that unlocked Wayne.


    The one and only key.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Paige snapped her fingers in front of her face.


    Rosalynn came back to her senses. She noticed Cory and Paige were both staring at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Cory asked if you wanted some chocte!¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, Mommy doesn¡¯t want any. It¡¯s yours..¡± Rosalynn caressed Cory¡¯s cheek.


    It was really amazing.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cory and Ivy obviously looked alike..


    But Cory looked even more like Wayne.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Cory acknowledged but didn¡¯t eat the chocte either. Instead, he picked up his game console


    and started ying.


    The screen of the TV in the break room showed the big screen at the exhibition. The auction was about


    to start.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Wayne followed Olivia to the two paintings from someone named Ivie.


    ¡°The two paintings have quite different styles.¡± Olivia nced at them and frowned, ¡°The artist is only


    five years old?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it was drawn when they were not even five.¡± A man beside themughed, ¡°I wonder


    which wealthy family¡¯s spoiled daughter had someone draw this for her to show off.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression immediately became contemptuous.


    ¡°Especially this one.¡± She looked at the second painting andughed, ¡°Do you think a small kid is


    capable of this excellency? I thought this would be a high¨Clevel exhibition, but turns out¡­¡±


    As Ivy and Laura came out, they heard these words.


    Laura was so angry she couldn¡¯t even describe it.


    ¡°Both of you, if you don¡¯t know anything, keep your mouth shut, okay? This Virgin Mary painting was


    drawn by my youngdy and I was. by her side! Every stroke and color was personally done by her!¡±


    People nearby immediately looked over.


    Including Wayne.


    When he saw Laura, he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Miss?¡± The man who was chatting happily with Oliviaughed, ¡°What did I just say? Turns out she¡¯s


    indeed a rich kid.¡±


    Ivy, standing adorably beside Laura, didn¡¯t get angry, and even held on to the furious Laura.


    ¡°Laura, you can¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Laura turned around: ¡°Miss, they¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Ivy took a step forward and looked extra cute: ¡°Laura, remember what mommy said, don¡¯t argue with


    stupid people. The manager is still waiting for Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Kid, who are you calling stupid?¡± The man was immediately furious and took a step forward.


    In the crowd, the disguised bodyguards were getting closer.


    However, a tall figure stood in front of the man: ¡°Baseless guesses and suspicions are indeed stupid


    behavior. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡±


    Ivy looked up at the tall man.


    Laura signaled the bodyguards not toe any closer to avoid making a scene and ruining the art


    exhibition her youngdy loved. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡±


    The man recognized Wayne and was immediately frightened.


    ¡°Get off.¡± Wayne spat out.


    The man didn¡¯t dare to linger and turned to disappear into the crowd.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡­¡± Olivia had also doubted Ivy just now, and what Wayne said felt like a p on her face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wayne seemed not to hear her. He turned around, and Ivy¡¯s eyes instantly brightened.


    ¡°Handsome mister!¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile gently. He knelt down and adjusted Ivy¡¯s little hat: ¡°So, Ivy is also a


    genius young artist, huh?¡±


    Ivy looked at Wayne. Her beautiful eyes sparkled, and she nodded in agreement: ¡°Yup! Ivy is really


    good at drawing. Do you like drawing


    too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terrible at it.¡± Wayne shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t learn.¡±


    ¡°Ivy can teach you!¡± Ivy blurted out, and then remembered her brother¡¯s advice, ¡°But¡­ Ivy is going to


    go home with her brother and mommy soon.¡±


    ¡°Is Ivy¡¯s home far away?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Ivy nodded her head sadly.


    Wayne also felt an inexplicable reluctance.


    If it was far away, it would be difficult to meet again, right?


    ¡°Ivy, the auction is starting soon.¡± At this time, the manager ran over.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivy Paige replied.


    Many people who were watching the exhibition had their attention drawn to her.


    Did such a cute child really exist? Not only adorable and sweet voiced but also talented in painting!

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    ¡°SH. Ivy¡¯s going to work now.¡± Ivy looked at Wayne, took a small flower from her braid. She grabbed


    Wayne¡¯s big hand, ced the flower in his palm and said, ¡°Here¡¯s a little flower for you.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart was instantly filled with an indescribable feeling.


    After giving him the flower, Ivy ran off to the manager with a bounce in her step.


    Laura looked at Wayne with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°You better catch up with your little princess.¡± Wayne stood up, his face immediately turning serious


    again.


    Laura, who was scared of him, simply replied and hurriedly chased after Ivy.


    Wayne watched the little figure quickly disappear into the crowd, then looked down at the flower in his


    hand.


    ¡°I remember now, this little girl is the one from the hospital that day, right?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice interrupted


    Wayne.


    Wayne closed his palm and took another look at the two paintings.


    So many people doubted her, would anyone buy her paintings? If nobody did, she would definitely be


    heartbroken, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the auction area.¡± Wayne said casually.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Before leaving, Olivia took one more look at the two paintings.


    Damn kid.


    Wayne must be upset because she doubted the little girl.


    He never liked children, and yet¡­.


    Why was he treating this one so differently?


    He squatted down to talk to her and epted a goddamn flower with a gentle, loving smile!


    Wayne and Olivia arrived at the auction where they sat in the front row.


    Rosalynn could see them clearly on the screen.


    The sound couldn¡¯t be picked up from that spot, but from Rosalynn¡¯s angle, it looked like Wayne and


    Olivia were sitting really close and chatting nonstop.


    ¡°Bad luck¡­¡± Paige mumbled.


    Rosalynn patted her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Cory unconsciously nced up and saw a handsome man¡¯s side profile.


    Cory stared at him for a while, then indifferently looked away and continued ying his game,


    defeating the boss.


    Boring game.


    He changed the game cartridge and continued ying.


    Until Paige eximed, ¡°Ivy prepared a short documentary too?¡±


    Cory stopped, and his game character identally got killed.


    He didn¡¯t care though, just put down the game console, and looked at the screen.


    All the painters had short documentaries. They had already shown seven or eight of them, and now it


    was Ivy¡¯s turn.


    The screen went ck and then lit up again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ivy, wearing bib pants covered in paint and hair tied into two little buns, appeared on the screen.


    The crowd at the auction instantly let out cries of ¡°How adorable!¡±


    Olivia unconsciously looked at Wayne beside her, only to see a smile on his face as well. Olivia:


    She gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Ivy.¡± Ivy greeted them shyly. ¡°I¡¯m five years old this year.¡±


    Off¨Ccamera, someone asked, ¡°Ivy, your paintings in this exhibition have a very different style.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ivy nodded.


    The scene switched to Ivy sketching the outline of the birch forest.


    ¡°The birch forest is Ivy¡¯s great¨Cgrandmother¡¯s hometown. She told Ivy that it also where Ivy and her


    brothere from. Ivy thinks it¡¯s very


    romantic.¡±


    The whole process of Ivy painting was shown, sped up but still clearly showing that it was indeed the


    little girl who painted it.


    Her voice was sweet, soft, and pure


    Everyone in the audience felt a warmth in their hearts because of her description.


    The birch forest was particrly meaningful since it was her great¨Cgrandmother¡¯s hometown.


    ¡°So¡­ the second painting, what does it mean to Ivy?¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    The scene switched back to Ivy, and the voiceover started up again.


    by looked into the camera, her beautiful eyes twinkling, and gently answered, ¡°It¡¯s the Virgin Mary, the


    one who saves people in


    distress.¡±


    That was right.


    Ivy¡¯s second painting was of the Virgin Mary.


    ¡°Why did you decide to paint the Virgin Mary?¡± the voiceover asked.


    The scene then shifted to another studio.


    A little child was sketching on a massive canvas.


    ¡°Because mommy is sick, and my great¨Cgrandma is praying to the Virgin Mary for her protection. Ivy


    and brother can¡¯t live without mommy. Ivy also hopes that the Virgin Mary can bless mommy¡­ so I


    painted it with devotion.¡±


    The scene focused on Ivy¡¯s painting process.


    There was also footage of Ivy kneeling and praying before the Virgin Mary in the church.


    ¡°And then the Virgin Mary really loved Ivy, and mommy got better very quickly, and now she¡¯s healthy!¡±


    The scene returned to Ivy.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, but she was grinning joyously.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say to mommy?¡± the voiceover asked.


    Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate, making a heart shape with her fingers.


    ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡±


    Upon finishing, it seemed like she remembered something.


    ¡°Cory, Ivy loves you too!¡±


    The scene shook a bit.


    A blurred boy¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring.¡±


    The voiceover couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Then, the caption appeared, ¡°Special thanks to our friendly cameraman: Cory.¡±


    The audience burst intoughter.


    As Ivy¡¯s clip ended, she went on stage wearing a sunflower dress (actually a designer piece).


    Her tiny figure carrying a microphone had the women below almost swooning from her cuteness.


    Ady sitting next to Olivia couldn¡¯t help but thought about snatching Ivy up for a few kisses.


    ¡°After this, I must get her parents¡® contact details. My grandson is about her age, and they¡¯d make a


    great childhood sweethearts!¡±


    Wayne nced over and instinctively frowned.


    ¡°Hi, everyone, how are you?¡±


    The microphone and speakers amplified Ivy¡¯s childlike voice throughout the room.


    Immediately, fervent responses rose up from below.


    ¡°Hi Ivy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable!¡±


    ¡°We love you!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s little cheeks flushed.


    Following the event schedule, she had to promote her paintings. But she was just a five¨Cyear¨Cold


    experiencing sales pitch for the first


    time in her life.


    ¡°Birch woods and the Virgin Mary are both very precious to Ivy, and I hope you all like them. Since this


    is a charity auction, if Ivy¡¯s paintings are sold, it will help build schools for other kids.¡±


    The manager couldn¡¯t help but grin. Ivy clearly forgot the formal speech she¡¯d been taught, not using a


    single sentence from it.


    But¡­ The manager was starry¨Ceyed.


    Ivy was undoubtedly the cutest child in the world.


    Even just for her cuteness and love for her great¨Cgrandma and mother, her paintings wouldn¡¯t be hard


    to sell!


    ¡°Ivy is an angel!¡± Paige wiped away tears.


    Then she nudged Rosalynn, ¡°You knew about this video, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t worried


    about what people were saying about her!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m her mother. How could this video be shown without my permission?¡±


    Rosalynn then unexpectedly kissed Cory on the cheek, ¡°Son, your filming skills are amazing!¡±


    Cory wiped his face, full of reluctance, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the camera shakes a bit.¡±


    Paige looked at Cory, ¡°Handsome guy, if this is just okay, then what do you think of the stuff your


    godmother films?¡± Cory: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, have some chocte, godmother.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Paige snorted and took the chocte.


    Her phone in her pocket had already rung like 800 times, but Paige totally ignored it.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but looked towards the corner where Wayne was.


    That area was pitch ck, and it was impossible to see what people were doing there.


    However¡­


    From the silhouette, it seemed that Wayne had been looking up at the stage ever since Ivy¡¯s video


    started.


    Could it be¡­ that he discovered something?


    Wayne was indeed watching Ivy all the time.


    He never thought that such a young child would have such rich emotions, knowing what romance and


    devotion was and being able to express it through paintings.


    She also knew how to express love.


    Love for her great¨Cgrandmother, her mother, her brother¡­.


    Her parents had raised her so well.


    After the painters had finished their introductions, it was time for the auction.


    Everything went smoothly at the beginning, and almost all the painters¡® works were sold.


    However, thepetition wasn¡¯t fierce after just about three or four bids on the base price, a deal was


    made.


    ¡°Next up is No. 9¡¯s work, ¡®Birch Forest¡® and ¡®Virgin Mary!¡±


    Right after No. 8¡¯s work, it was Ivy¡¯s paintings.


    Ivy, on the side, nervously grabbed Laura¡¯s hand tightly.


    The starting price for ¡°Birch Forest¡± was $100,000.1


    The auction began.


    In an instant, more than a dozen signs were raised.


    Paige gasped.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was staring at Wayne beside her with astonishment.


    He¡­ raised a bid.


    Olivia had made it clear that she didn¡¯t like these two paintings. But he still raised the bid anyway.


    Every time a bid was raised, it could be increased by multiples of $5,000.


    When the auction price reached 1 million dors, there were only Wayne and thedy who wanted to


    form a marriage alliance with Ivy. ¡°One and half million!¡±


    The grandmother was so excited, staring at Wayne and directly added $500,000.


    Wayne, however, ignored her and calmly raised the bid. ¡°Three million,¡±


    ¡°Three million!!¡± The auctioneer began to roar, ¡°This gentleman bids up to three million, any higher?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯m old enough to be a grandmother. I like the girl¡¯s love towards her great¨Cgrandmother


    and want to buy it back. Why do you have topete with me?¡± The olddy was so angry that she


    stood up.


    ¡°I also like that¡± Wayne¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    When it reached three million, the grandmother didn¡¯t want to raise the price anymore, and sat down


    angrily.


    in the end, ¡°Birch Forest¡± was sold for three million.


    The camera swept over Wayne, and it inevitably captured Olivia as well Olivia was d that she was


    good at pretending, otherwise¡­


    Three million! How could such a painting be worth three million!!


    Although this amount of money wasn¡¯t a big deal for Wayne. But¡­ it was not worth it for such a brat!


    ¡°Next is ¡®Virgin Mary, with a starting price of $200,000! The auctioneer was beyond excited.


    Compared to the Birch Forest, this painting had a more significant meaning.


    That was a painting that the painter drew while praying for her mother.


    Wayne probably figured that there was no point in increasing the bid little by little, as it was a waste of


    time.


    He raised his bid with a cold tone: ¡°5 million.¡±


    The whole room gasped!


    ¡°Five¡­ five million?¡± The auctioneer was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but start in a low voice, ¡°This painting isn¡¯t worth that much money!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°But I think that even more money would be worth it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Olivia was speechless.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    At this point, the auctioneer asked twice if anyone else wanted to raise the price.


    It seemed everyone knew that Wayne was determined to get it, and although they grumbled, none of


    them stubbornly stood up to bid higher.


    The olddy next to them was so mad that she was ring at Wayne.


    In the lounge.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was pounding like thunder. ¡°What¡¯s Wayne up to?¡±


    Paige was dumbfounded too. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because Olivia likes it?¡±


    No way!!!


    Wayne didn¡¯t even give Olivia a nce during the whole process!


    Especially when he just bid five million.


    Even Olivia herself was shocked!


    Paige was roaring in her heart.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Cory looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Ivy¡¯s painting sold for a lot of money, enough to


    build¡­ many schools.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced, fear and inexplicable emotions engulfing her.


    The auction in front continued.


    Wayne and Olivia stood up and left the auction scene.


    Rosalynn watched their figures disappear, and let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maybe¡­ just like Paige said, it¡¯s Olivia who liked Ivy¡¯s painting¡­


    They left right after the bidding was done, after all.¡±


    In reality, though¡­


    ¡°Sirt


    Seeing Wayne approaching, Ivy was overjoyed and ran towards him, leaping into his arms.


    Almost instinctively, Wayne caught her and lifted her up in his arms.


    ¡°You bought my painting, sir?¡± said Ivy.


    ¡°You did a great job, Ivy. I really like it,¡± Wayne said with a smile, then subconsciously looked in the


    direction Ivy came from.


    When he arrived, he saw some little artists being apanied by their parents.


    But all he saw besides Ivy was Laura.


    On such an important asion, wouldn¡¯t her parents show up?


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re a great guy. The manager said the money from the painting bids will be used to build


    many schools! Thank you! Ivy will. give you another sunflower as a reward!¡±


    Saying that, Ivy gave Wayne another little flower.


    ¡°Is this a sunflower?¡± asked Wayne.


    ¡°Yes, I have sunflowers on my skirt, too. My godmother said it was hand¨Cembroidered by a very


    talented seamstress,¡± Ivy showed her


    skirt.


    Wayne was delighted.


    ¡°Hi, Ivy, I¡¯m Olivia Olivia smiled warmly.


    But ivy.. she shrank back timidly. ¡°Hello, Miss Olivia.¡±


    The liveliness from just before was gone.


    Laura also recognized Olivia, and her face showed her discontent.


    ¡°Ivy, I misunderstood you just now. You¡¯re amazing, such a good daughter, and you paint so well. No


    wonder even Virgin Mary loves you,¡± Olivia put on a gentle act but was seething inside.


    Ivy may be naive, but her likes and dislikes were clear, even clearer than some adults.


    When she looked at Olivia, her little mind was filled with one word: hate.


    Hate Hate¡® I really hate her!


    But Ivy was a well¨Cmannered and polite child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy says it¡¯s good to admit when we¡¯re wrong and change for the better,¡± Ivy generously


    replied.


    Olivia was speechless.


    Damn kid, mocking her, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Sir, since you bought my painting, let Ivy treat you to a meal, okay?¡± Ivy looked back at Wayne, inviting


    him with enthusiasm.


    Laura: ¡°¡­¡±


    Miss, did you forget to ask your mom first?


    Olivia wanted to refuse. She had other ns scheduled. If Wayne had lunch with this damn kid, how


    would her ns work out?

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    But before she could speak, she heard Wayne say, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ivy need to ask her daddy and mommy?¡±


    Laura¡¯s face changed.


    The young miss didn¡¯t have a father, so no one would mention ¡®dad¡® in front of her.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s mom is really cool. She won¡¯t say no!¡±


    Ivy held her head up high, very proud of herself.


    However¡­


    ¡°No way.¡± Rosalynn listened and decisively rejected Ivy¡¯s request without any hesitation.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened, utterly astonished.


    ¡°Why¡­ why not?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°That gentleman bought Ivy¡¯s painting, helped Ivy so I can help


    more people, he¡¯s a good guy! Ivy wants to treat him to a nice meal¡­¡±


    Paige stood by watching, feeling somewhat conflicted.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Should she tell Rosalynn the truth? That the gentleman was Ivy¡¯s ¡°Handsome Mister¡°?


    ¡°Sweetie, he¡¯s on a date with someone he likes right now. If you invite him to lunch, wouldn¡¯t that ruin


    their date?¡± Rosalynn crouched beside Ivy, suppressing her inner anxiety and patiently trying to


    convince her.


    Ivy had watched some romantic movies with her godmother, so she knew that a date was something


    lovers do.


    Thinking of that annoying woman, Ivy¡¯s mood got even worse. That mister liked that annoying aunt.


    Her beautiful day was ruined ever since she learned the truth.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ understands¡­¡± Ivy nodded with a deted spirit.


    ¡°Laura, refuse their offer.¡± Rosalynn looked at Laura..


    ¡°No!¡± Ivy looked up, surprisingly determined. ¡°Ivy wants to go tell them herself!¡±


    She had some hesitations too. What an embarrassing situation, as she was just so confident!


    The mother and daughter stared at each other for a moment before Rosalynn conceded.


    ¡°Fine, go yourself.¡± As she spoke, she turned her eyes to Laura. ¡°After rejecting the gentleman, take


    the young miss straight to the garage.¡±


    Ivy hung her head again and, without holding Laura¡¯s hand, dragged herself towards Wayne with a


    broken heart..


    Rosalynn looked on, with a bitter feeling in her heart.


    Who would have thought that Ivy would be so fond of Wayne after just one meeting? Was this the


    rumored attraction of blood ties? But¡­ What was so attractive about the man who almost killed her?


    Thinking of that incident, Rosalynn¡¯s heart instantly hardened.


    ¡°Cory, let¡¯s go home.¡± Rosalynn turned and walked toward Cory, putting away his game console.


    ¡°Mommy, this isn¡¯t really fair.¡±


    Just as she was about to take his hand, she heard his unhurried voice.


    Rosalynn stared at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Ivy is unhappy.¡± Cory looked at her, the depths of his eyes indifferent, but his words carried a hint of


    me.


    Rosalynn crouched down in front of him. She spoke to him earnestly. ¡°Son, not everything in this world


    can be decided based on whether your sister is happy or not.¡±


    Cory and Rosalynn locked eyes for a moment, then he looked away and remained silent.


    Rosalynn felt somewhat helpless. To avoid the possibility of bumping into Wayne, she quickly took Cory


    to the garage.


    After getting on the nanny car, she started waiting for Ivy. But they waited for a while, and Ivy never


    came.


    Little did she knew, by then, Ivy had already gotten into Wayne¡¯s car, and with a frightened Laura, they


    had escaped! Let us rewound time a bit.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Ivy trudged along, heading towards Wayne¡¯s direction.


    Just before she arrived, she heard the annoying aunt¡¯s voice. Ivy knew eavesdropping wasn¡¯t cool, but


    instinctively, she pulled Laura to the corner and stood close to the wall.


    Laura was puzzled.


    There was no need to stick to the wall at this corner; nobody could see them from the other side. The


    youngdy seemed to be watching too many spy moviestely!


    ¡°A little change of ns happened on my part,¡± the Annoying Aunt whispered, sounding quite


    displeased. ¡°A pesky brat showed up and got tangled up with Wayne.¡±


    Pesky brat?


    Ivy wrinkled her nose. She wondered if the woman was talking about her.


    ¡°Now she¡¯s clinging to Wayne, insisting on having lunch with him!¡± Annoying Aunt continued. ¡°In a bit,


    I¡¯ll pretend to feel unwell and ask him to take me home. No matter what, he muste home with me


    tonight!¡±


    Both Ivy and Laura were astonished. They looked at each other, feeling like they¡¯d just uncovered a


    tremendous secret.


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s so fond of kids, if this n seeds, I¡¯ll be able to trap him with a child¡­¡± Annoying


    Aunt¡¯s voice trailed off as she walked away.


    Ivy¡¯s little heart raced.


    Is she going to do something bad to the painting buyer?¡± Laura asked Ivy.


    Ivy nodded solemnly: ¡°She really is an annoying, evil aunt!¡±


    ¡°Lady, what should we do now? Should we tell that gentleman?¡± Laura thought to herself that she must


    pray religiously when she got home Why did all kinds of weird incidents seem to happen to hertely?


    ¡°The man likes her, grown¨Cups trust the ones they like more,¡± Ivy said gravely.


    Laura was shocked,¡°!!!¡±


    Such an great point why didn¡¯t she think of that!


    ¨C


    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Laura inquired.


    Ivy looked at her. ¡°Laura, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Laura was confused, ¡°???¡±


    What was that for?


    ¡°Ivy loves you, and I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but the situation is extremely urgent now!¡± Ivy dered.


    Laura felt goosebumps. Not good ¨C it seemed like something terrible was about to happen!


    ¡°During the New Year, you slipped and identally kicked Ivy into the pool. Ivy almost drowned¡­¡±


    Laura was frightened.


    ¡°Almost drowned¡± was an exaggeration. She had quickly jumped into the pool and pulled Ivy out. Ivy


    hadn¡¯t even had time to react! ¡°What do you think Grandma would say if she knew about this?¡± Ivy


    posed the question.


    Laura couldn¡¯t even imagine it.


    ¡°Lady, what on earth are you nning to do?¡± she asked tearfully.


    Determination filled Ivy¡¯s gorgeous eyes, ¡°Handsome Mister is a good person, helping the children build


    schools. Ivy can¡¯t let Annoying Aunt tie him down! Ivy has to take him away!¡±


    Laura was speechless, thinking, ¡°Someone, please save me!!!¡±


    With great valor, Ivy strode forth.


    With her soul lost, Laura followed her weakly.


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    As she approached Wayne, she noticed a strange man speaking to him, attempting to hand him a


    business card.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Annoying Aunt hadn¡¯t returned yet!


    Ivy thought, now was her chance she had to take him away!


    ¡°Oh my isn¡¯t this our little painter?¡± The strange man sported a wide smile. ¡°So you¡¯re President


    Silverman¡¯s child¡® No wonder you¡¯re so


    clever


    He¡¯d apparently mistaken Ivy for Silverman¡¯s child.


    ¡°Hello, sir. Thank you for thepliment. Goodbye, sir. Ivy and President Silverman are off to lunch


    now!¡±


    Before the strange man could react, Ivy grabbed Wayne¡¯s hand and dragged him in the direction of the


    exit.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    ¡°Ivy, did your parents agree?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy didn¡¯t want to lie, ¡°Mom is very busy and has no time, so Ivy is going to treat you to dinner. Let¡¯s go!


    Ivy is so hungry!¡±


    Wayneughed and simply picked her up, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    After aplicated mental process, Laura decided to stop her youngdy¡¯s absurd behavior.


    If Gabrie found out, they were all screwed!


    She had always known that Gabrie, when not angry, was an angel. But, when she was angry, she


    would be terrifying!


    Ivy red at Laura fiercely.


    But Wayne also stopped in his tracks and looked back at Laura. His expression was indifferent, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡± Laura was so intimidated by his presence that she couldn¡¯t say a single word. Finally, she


    could only shake her head. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he seemed to have forgotten about Annoying Aunt, Ivy needed to quickly leave the exhibition with


    him! ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon, Wayne took Ivy and Laura to the car, started it, and drove out of the art gallery garage.


    As Laura was sitting anxiously, Rosalynn called.


    Laura, frightened, almost threw her phone but still answered.


    ¡°Um, Miss¡­ is already in the car of the man who bought the painting¡­ Yes, we¡¯re going to eat¡­ I¡­ I


    understand!¡±


    Laura¡¯s face turned pale as she handed the phone to Ivy.


    Ivy bit her lip, looked at Wayne driving, and bravely took the phone.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°What did mommy say just now?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy kept silent.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Do you really like Mr. Wayne that much?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy replied, ¡°He¡¯s really nice.¡±


    Wayne was watching Ivy from the rearview mirror.


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment on the other end, ¡°Don¡¯t talk before thinking in front of him,


    especially about family matters. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy cheered up, ¡°Does this mean mommy approves?¡±


    Rosalynn said a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and sighed, ¡°Ivy has really been spoiled to no end.¡±


    ¡°Did she really run off with Wayne?¡± Paige was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Paige nced at Cory, who had been wearing headphones and ying games since the car started.


    ¡°I might as well tell you something,¡± Paige decided.


    Rosalynn looked at her.


    Paige pursed her lips, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t Ivy and Wayne¡¯s first meeting.


    Rosalynn was surprised, ¡°When did they meet before?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember ¡®Handsome Mister?¡± Paige asked.


    Rosalynn felt lightning struck on a sunny day.


    ¡°You mean that day Ivy had dinner with Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I think you should rx, Wayne just started liking kids, he didn¡¯t suspect before, and he won¡¯t


    suspect today.¡± Paige was afraid that Rosalynn would worry too much, so she decided to be frank and


    open.


    ¡°How could you hide such a big secret from me?¡± Rosalynn was a little at a loss.


    Ivy had just returned from overseas and already knew Wayne. It seemed that they were getting along


    well¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you overthink, okay?¡± Paige grumbled, Tm telling you now because I don¡¯t want


    you to worry too much.¡±


    Rosalynn covered her face, her emotions incredibly mixed.


    Wayne had told her before that Olivia had some issues with her womb.


    She thought about Wayne and Olivia,ughing and talking with Ivy, and then having lunch together She


    couldn¡¯t help feeling scared. What if Wayne found out Ivy was his daughter? And for Olivia¡¯s sake, he¡¯d


    fight her tooth and nail over Ivy.


    What if that day really came.


    She¡­

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    She¡¯d make sure Wayne had nowhere to rest in peace.


    No one could take her child away from her!


    On Ivy¡¯s side after she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Ivy, did your mum really agree to have you treat me to lunch?¡± Wayne saw that Laura looked terrified


    and thought about Ivy¡¯s phone call earlier, making him more suspicious.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°My mom was just concerned that I¡¯d disturb your date with Anno¡­ Your date! She reminded me to be


    a good girl!¡±


    Ivy thought to herself, ¡°that was close, almost said ¡®Annoying Aunt!¡±


    ¡°Date?¡± Wayneughed, ¡°Your mom misunderstood. I¡¯m not dating Olivia, she¡¯s my colleague.¡±


    ¡°Not dating? You don¡¯t like her that much?¡± Ivy nearly jumped with joy.


    ¡°Of course not Wayne answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Ivy looked at Laura, saying, ¡°Phew!¡±


    So it turned out that Annoying Aunt and Handsome Mister were just colleagues! Annoying Aunt wanted


    to trap Handsome Mister with a kid She was so evil!


    Laura still looked absent¨Cminded and scared.


    At this moment, Wayne¡¯s phone rang.


    He checked the caller ID, stopped his car by the roadside, and answered the call.


    ¡°Wayne, where¡¯d you go? I came back and didn¡¯t see you.¡± On the other side of the phone, it was


    Olivia¡¯s gentle voice.


    Wayne sounded indifferent, ¡°Olivia, Ivy and I left first. You can take a cab home.¡±


    Olivia stood still, shocked from what she heared. She thought Wayne would at least take her to lunch


    with the kid.


    But he just left with that damn child?


    ¡°Wayne, how could you leave me behind?¡± Olivia asked pitifully, ¡°You know what day it is today¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I can¡¯t possibly be with you every year on this day.¡± Wayne replied indifferently.


    Olivia went silent for a moment on the phone. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be alone. Where are you guys


    going to eat? I¡¯lle find you.¡± Wayne nced at Ivy in the rearview mirror. The child was


    concentrating on listening to his conversation. A smile involuntarily crept into his eyes.


    ¡°No need, the little one is shy. I¡¯m driving, gotta go.¡±


    Wayne hung up and looked back at Ivy, whose eyes were squinting with a smile.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ivy said she wanted to treat Wayne to a meal, but the restaurant Wayne chose was a kid¨Cfriendly one.


    At the entrance, there was a huge indoor yground for children. Ivy¡¯s eyes were sparkling when she


    looked at it.


    ¡°After lunch, do you want me toe y with you?¡±


    ¡°Can you? Doesn¡¯t you need to work?¡± Ivy asked earnestly.


    Mommy was really busy. Only one day a week could she apany Ivy and her brother.


    Not just Mommy. All the adults seemed to be busy.


    Godmother was busy, so did Uncle Jaime and Uncle Noah. Granny Hria was even busier.


    Ivy aiready got used to the adults being so busy.


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s off duty today, Wayne replied.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ivy was very happy.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Wayne ordered the signature kids¡® meal for Ivy.


    During the meal, Ivy looked at the delicious food in front of her and started to worry again..


    ¡°Sir, do you know you can¡¯t just eat food or drink water from strangers?¡± Ivy looked at Wayne, her big


    eyes twinkling seriously.


    ¡°Of course, are you aware of this too?¡± Wayne praised her without hesitation.


    ¡°Mhm, mommy taught me.¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°Sir, you have to remember, there are many bad people in the


    world. If someone wants to trap you with a child, you might be in danger!¡±


    Wayne listened thoughtfully to Ivy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did Ivy hear something?¡± he asked.


    Ivy wrinkled her little nose.


    At this point, Laura finally came to her senses, ¡°Sir, thedy who attended the event with you today


    said some irrational words. Ivy overheard and became worried about you.¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    Olivia wanted to trap him with a child? ¡°I got it.¡± Wayne patted Ivy¡¯s little head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very


    careful.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ivy finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After lunch, as promised, Wayne took Ivy to the children¡¯s indoor yground.


    As soon as the two appeared, they immediately attracted a lot of attention in the yground. After Ivy


    had yed for a while, someone came up to start a conversation.


    ¡°Sir, is this your daughter? Oh my, she¡¯s so cute!¡± A middle¨Caged woman looked at Ivy ying on the


    slide with adoration in her eyes. Wayne was about to exin when suddenly, a little boy grabbed


    something solid and threw it at lvy.


    ¡°Ivy! Wayne cried out in surprise.


    He quickly ran over and picked up Ivy, and the hard object eventually hit Wayne¡¯s leg.


    Wayne held Ivy and turned around, frowning at the boy. His intimidating aura could scare even adults,


    let alone a naughty child. The little boy immediately burst into tears with a ¡°ah¡± sound.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    An olddy heard the noise and quickly ran over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who¡¯s bullying my grandson?¡± She looked at Wayne, ¡°Was it you?¡±


    ¡°He almost injured my child with this thing!¡± Wayne said coldly.


    ¡°Kids y rough! It¡¯s normal!¡± The olddy shouted, ¡°Is your daughter so precious? No one can touch


    her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t be touched!¡± Wayne replied without hesitation.


    The olddy was frightened by his demeanor, and she retreated a couple of steps with the naughty boy


    in her arms.


    This man was tall and looked like a very tough guy¡­


    ¡°Is she just a little girl? So precious, I bet she won¡¯t be able to have kids in the future!¡± The olddy said


    and was about to leave when she heard Ivy say¡­.


    ¡°Hmph, I have a brother!¡± Ivy suddenly spoke up, ¡°My dad is very skillful, and my brother and I are


    twins!¡±


    The olddy¡¯s face stiffened.


    The people aroundughed at Ivy¡¯s proud and cute appearance.


    The olddy left shamefaced, holding the child with an ugly look on her face.


    Wayne, on the other hand, looked at Ivy somewhat bewilderedly.


    He¡¯d always heard Ivy talking about her brother, and he¡¯d thought it was an older brother, but it turned


    out they were twins?


    Seeing the olddy and the naughty boy leave, Ivy turned to Wayne and asked softly, ¡°Sir, was I


    awesome?¡±


    ¡°You were,¡± Wayne nodded.


    Twins¡­


    Rosa had said that their children were also twins.


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached immensely.


    ¡°Sir, why are you crying?¡± Ivy raised her hand and gently touched Wayne¡¯s eyes, asking with concern.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Wayne lowered his eyelids.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Ivy asked, her mood gradually going down.


    ¡°I am happy, Ivy. Having you by my side makes me very happy.¡± Wayne sincerely said.


    Ivy was very emotionally sensitive. She noticed that Handsome Mister was upset.


    She wrapped her little hands around Wayne¡¯s neck and gently patted his back, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pat, and


    you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Wayne smiled. ¡°Do you want to keep ying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Wayne put Ivy down, after what just happened, he was worried about her. He watched her like a hawk,


    never letting her out of his sight.


    Laura looked on, her heart filled with mixed feelings. If only Ivy could have such a good dad.


    That was when Rosalynn called.


    Laura went over to Ivy and Wayne, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Ivy nced at Wayne, ¡°Did Mom call?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she said she made your favorite cake!¡±


    In the past, Ivy¡¯s eyes would light up at the mention of ¡®cake.¡®


    But today, she looked at Wayne again and said, ¡°Mister, I have to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for treating me to lunch today.¡± Wayne gently smoothed Ivy¡¯s messy hair.


    Ivy was very reluctant to leave, even more so than when theyst parted.


    She slowly walked out of the restaurant, her family car already waiting on the side of the road.


    Wayne took Ivy to the car, and before getting in, Ivy motioned for him to crouch down.


    He did as she ordered, and Ivy hugged him, ¡°Mister, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Very happy,¡± Wayne replied.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle should always be this happy.¡± Ivy buried her head in Wayne¡¯s shoulder, her voice muffled.


    ¡°I will,¡± Wayne lied.


    Ever since losing Rosa, he hadn¡¯t been happy for a long time.


    ¡°Ivy, you have to listen to mommy and daddy.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Miss, we should get in the car now,¡± Laura said, her eyes tearing up.


    Gabrie clearly didn¡¯t like this gentleman and would never allow miss to meet him again in the future.


    ¡°Uncle, see you.¡±


    Ivy let go of Wayne, hung her head, and got into the car.


    There was a child safety seat inside for Ivy. Wayne hadn¡¯t had contact with kids before and didn¡¯t know


    that such young children needed safety seats.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, sorry for causing any trouble today.¡±


    Before closing the car door, Laura sincerely said.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Wayne stood up, took a few steps back, and waved goodbye to Ivy.


    He stood there without moving even after the car was gone.


    After the car started moving, Ivy sat quietly at first, and then suddenly burst into tears.


    Laura was heartbroken. ¡°Miss, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll tell you a joke!¡±


    Ivy ignored her,pletely immersed in the sadness of parting with her Handsome Mister.


    Laura didn¡¯t understand. Ivy had been extremely close to Mr. Lester as well. When she was younger,


    she even thought at one point that Mr. Lester was the father of her and her brother.


    But every time they parted from Mr. Lester, she always said goodbye with a smile, then went back to


    doing whatever she was doing. She never cried once. What happened this time?

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    After Ivy followed Wayne and left, Rosalynn was restless. She sent Cory home, made up an excuse


    and went out.


    When Wayne carried Ivy out, Rosalynn was actually in a car not far away.


    She watched Wayne squat in front of Ivy, saw Ivy reluctantly hug him. After Ivy left, he stood there for a


    long time without moving. Her feelings were indescribablyplicated.


    Wayne could have had it all. She gave him a chance, but what did he do?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn took her eyes away, her tone cold.


    The chauffeur started the car. As the car passed by Wayne, Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at him again.


    When Rosalynn arrived, Ivy just got out of the car.


    She wasn¡¯t as excited as she was in the morning and was walking absentmindedly with her head down


    staring at her shoes. She didn¡¯t even notice Rosalynn was there.


    Laura wanted to remind her, but Rosalynn stopped her first.


    After Ivy entered the house, Rosalynn asked Laura, ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying that she had a great time?


    Why is she like this?¡±


    Laura quickly replied, ¡°She indeed had a great time, but she¡¯s probably reluctant to part with Mr.


    Silverman. She cried as soon as they separated, and ! couldn¡¯tfort her!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken back.


    ¡°Does she get along well with Mr. Silverman?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Very well. Mr. Silverman may look fierce, but he¡¯s very nice to the youngdy. When they were in the


    indoor yground, a child almost hurt her, and he jumped to her side, even scared the child¡¯s


    grandmother away!¡± Laura excitedly said.


    Is that so? Rosalynn responded indifferently.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Laura nodded.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Laura¡¯s excitement didn¡¯tst long, she heard Rosalynn¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Laura, you shouldn¡¯t have let her


    run away with a stranger. I explicitly said that Ivy wasn¡¯t allowed to have lunch with him.¡±


    Laura was stunned.


    She was already scared of Rosalynn, sometimes feeling she was even scarier than Hria.


    ¡®Gabrie, there¡¯s a reason!¡± she blushed, ¡°The youngdy was going to refuse Mr. Silverman¡¯s offer,


    but on the way, we overheard his date talking about some bad ns. Ivy wanted to protect Mr.


    Silverman, so she impulsively took him without your permission!¡± ¡®Bad ns? Rosalynn frowned


    slightly.


    ¡°It seemed that thedy wanted to deceive Mr. Silverman into having a baby, then use the child to trap


    him!¡± Although that meandy didn¡¯t explicitly say so, Laura could tell that was her intention!


    Thedy was Olivia. But wasn¡¯t Olivia supposed to be infertile? How could she have a baby for


    Wayne?


    ¡°You two might have done more harm than good.¡± Rosalynn knocked on Laura¡¯s head.


    Wayne and Olivia had a loving rtionship. Wasn¡¯t it normal for Olivia to want a baby with Wayne?


    Laura looked at Rosalynn nkly.


    ¡°Laura, I know Ivy is growing up and bing more and more mischievous, and you¡¯re starting to


    struggle to take care of her¡­¡± ¡°Gabrie, please don¡¯t fire me! I¡¯ll never let something like this happen


    again!¡± Laura begged in fear.


    Rosalynn sighed softly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fire you, but if something like this happens again, I¡¯ll find another nanny to take care of Ivy with


    you.¡±


    ¡°I promise! I promise I won¡¯t make any more mistakes!¡±


    l¨ª Gabrie knew that she had identally kicked Ivy, she would definitely be fired.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    When Ivy entered the house, Cory was reading on the couch. Usually at this time, he¡¯d be in the study.


    Seeing Ivye back, he only lifted his eyelids, waiting for Ivy to call him, and thene over like a


    little bird chirping about the fun


    stuff she did with her uncle.


    But to his surprise, Ivy didn¡¯t even lift her head and look in the living room. She went straight upstairs


    like a wandering soul.


    Cory hesitated for a moment, then followed her.


    Ivy went back to her room, burying her head directly into her pillow.


    Cory stood at the door looking around, walked in, and sat down next to her, ¡°Did someone mess with


    you?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say a word.


    This was the first time Cory had seen her like this.


    He reached out and nudged Ivy, ¡°Were you bullied?¡±


    Ivy squirmed a bit, sat up, her tear¨Cswollen eyes still filled with tears, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Her voice was full of sobbing.


    Cory panicked, thinking she really had been bullied. Of course, it had to be that no¨Cgood¨Clooking guy!!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a dad?¡± Ivy choked out the question.


    Cory froze.


    ¡°I want a dad.¡± Ivy¡¯s lips twitched, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Being with Handasome Mister felt different than being with Uncle Calvin and the others. She felt very


    safe, very secure, as if she¡¯s not afraid of anything.


    ¡°Be good, Ivy, just tell me, but don¡¯t tell mommy, it will make her sad,¡± Cory clumsily hugged his sister,


    gently patting her back.


    At the door, Rosalynn stood stiffly.


    ¡°Where did our dad go?¡± Ivy cried out the question.


    Cory lowered his eyelids, covering the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where he went, he doesn¡¯t want us anymore. Since he doesn¡¯t want us, you shouldn¡¯t


    shed tears for such a person.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t say anything, and cried even more sadly.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t bring herself to push open the door, walking downstairs in despair.


    Paige hadn¡¯t gone home yet, drinking in the wine cer.


    Rosalynn pushed open the door to the cer, and both of them were startled by the sudden entrance.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go back?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise.


    ¡°You went to pick up Ivy?¡± Paige continued sitting on the couch. There was already an empty bottle of


    red wine on the coffee table across from her, and another one was only half full.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn sat down across from her. ¡°You drink so much during the day?¡±


    Paige leaned back on the couch, staring at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling of the wine cer.


    ¡°Thismp was from when Logan and I went abroad,¡± Paige mumbled, ¡°Looking at it now, it¡¯s so


    ostentatious and useless.¡±


    ¡°You and Logan went abroad together? When did that happen?¡± Rosalynn was a little taken aback.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Paige shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re still worried that Wayne will recognize Ivy, huh?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­¡± Rosalynn poured herself a ss, ¡°I just suddenly feel that maybe I never paid enough attention


    to Cory and Ivy. I always thought they never thought about their dad. Turns out¡­ Ivy cried all the way


    home just now, and she said in her room with her brother that she misses her dad.¡±


    ¡®The kiddo, has she ever seen her dad? You can¡¯t miss someone that¡¯s never in your life to begin with.¡±


    Paige drank too much, slurning


    her words.


    Rosalynri didn¡¯t say anything, and quietly took a sip of wine.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    ¡°Paige, do you think I should start dating and get married?¡± Rosalynn finally spoke up after a while.


    Paige looked at her, ¡°Just to find a dad for your kids?¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent, probably because her rtionship with Wayne was too heartbreaking. It was


    as if she had lost the ability to fall in love with someone.


    For the past five years, she had been studying, working, giving birth and then raising her children, with


    no time to consider her own personal life.


    ¡°Dummy.¡± Paige clicked her tongue, ¡°Marriage is about your lifelong happiness, better to have none


    than to settle for less.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about you?¡± Paige rolled her eyes, ¡°But¡­ if it¡¯s Noah, I fully support it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rosalynn swirled her wine ss, eyes downcast.


    Years ago, she entrusted Noah to Hria. Over the years, although Noah was no longer a doctor, he


    gradually took over the medical group under the Jared Group.


    Things were going smoothly for him now.


    However, in the beginning, Noah was quite down and almost gave up on himself because of


    Rosalynn¡¯s death. Rosalynn had to take a risk to see him.


    F I ¦Á ¨® ?


    Over the years, Noah would visit her and the kids whenever he had time off. In the beginning, he had


    mentioned marriage too.


    Rosalynn knew very well that she didn¡¯t love Noah. He was such a good person; how could she bear to


    hold him back? So, she refused.


    Even though Noah stopped bringing up marriage, he didn¡¯t date or marry anyone else, simply staying


    by Rosalynn¡¯s side in silence.


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Rosalynn chugged the wine in her ss, ¡°I can¡¯t hold Noah back for a lifetime. I already


    owe him so much.¡± ¡°Owe him?¡± Paige made a speechless face, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what happened back


    then, Noah should still be a pediatrician, right? Where would he get his current CEO status?¡±


    Before Rosalynn could say anything, Paige seemed to know what she was about to say.


    She added, ¡°I know, being a pediatrician was his dream, right? If you care so much about his dream,


    why not marry him soon? Marrying you, bing your children¡¯s father, that¡¯s his dream now!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    As Rosalynn remained silent, Paige started ying with her phone out of boredom.


    Rosalynn had a couple of drinks. Feeling a bit tipsy, she was about to head upstairs.


    Out of the blue, Paige said, ¡°Logan and I were together once, for four years.¡± Rosalynn stumbled for a


    moment.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    She looked at Paige in shock and said, ¡°Logan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Logan.¡± Paige looked at Rosalynn with a bleak smile.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡± Rosalynn sat down next to her. ¡°When did this four-year thing start?¡±


    ¡°It was right after you ¡®died.¡¯ I was in such a bad state that my mom was worried, and she asked Logan


    from back home toe take care of me.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°When someone¡¯s vulnerable, they always want to hold onto something. I clung onto Logan, but I was


    always conscious of our rtionship.¡± Paige stared at amp. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until a yearter, on Cory and


    Ivy¡¯s birthday, when I got too happy and drank too much, bought a ne ticket, and flew to find Logan.¡±


    Paige paused.


    ¡°It rained heavily that day. Logan said I showed up at his apartment door like a soaked puppy.¡± This


    memory seemed beautiful to Paige, and she smiled as she spoke. ¡°We spent a perfect night together.


    Remember when you asked me where I¡¯d been those few days? I had stayed in his apartment for four


    days.¡±


    Rosalynn listened solemnly, ¡°So that was the first day of four years?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paige nodded. ¡°In fact, our rtionship had been going bad in the past year. Our ns were


    disrupted because of our parents pushing for marriage. I wanted to tell my mom and Uncle Sutton, but


    Logan refused. He kept asking me to wait. But then he suddenly started looking for a partner and went


    on blind dates. So, I¡¯m not waiting anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Rosalynn felt heartbroken seeing Paige like this.


    Paige had always been optimistic, but now she looked utterly heartbroken.


    ¡°Logan didn¡¯t agree.¡± Paige said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m done listening to him now.¡±


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t really interacted with Logan.


    She wouldn¡¯t say she knew him well. But just listening to Paige¡¯s fragmented stories, she intuitively


    thought that Logan. couldn¡¯t be a good guy.


    Paige was young and naive, but he wasn¡¯t. He was only worrying about their parents now, but what


    about before?


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t walk into the abyss,¡± Rosalynn said gently, ¡°He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not worth it,¡± Paige repeated.


    The more Rosalynn thought about it, the angrier she became.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m gonna find him and beat him up!¡± Rosalynn said as she tried to get up.


    Paige grabbed her hand, eyes filled with tears, ¡°Just let it go.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her, frowning deeply.


    ¡°Throughout these years, besides being terrified sometimes, I was happy,¡± Paige said earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    Rosalynn sat back down and smiled wordlessly.


    Paige smiled back.


    Rosalynn looked at her, ¡°You need to cheer up and date a handsome guy to piss Logan off!¡±


    Paige sighed, contemting, ¡°That seems reasonable.¡±


    Rosalynn kept quiet. She was just joking.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s do it! I need to find a young and handsome guy to date!¡± Paige excitedly thought, ¡°Forget


    about the old dudes!¡± Rosalynnughed out loud.


    ¡°How about I y matchmaker for you?¡± Rosalynn raised her eyebrows.


    The memories of the past appeared in their minds.


    Paigeughed, ¡°You know what, I did find some good men for you back then. They¡¯re all getting


    married one by one now, and the ones that aren¡¯t married are engaged. They¡¯re all good men suitable


    to be husbands!¡±


    Paige shook her head as she spoke, ¡°What a pity I didn¡¯t think of keeping one for myself back then. If I


    had, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up with Logan.¡±


    Rosalynn put her arm around her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. You¡¯re so great, it shouldn¡¯t be hard


    for you to find a good man!¡±


    Late at night.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Rosalynn sneaked into her son and daughter¡¯s room, took them both to her own room, and slept with


    them.


    Paige had too much to drink, had a headache, and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She sat by the window, reading the messages that Logan had sent.


    Logan: [Pick up the phone, let¡¯s talk.]


    Logan: [I was just trying to deal with your mom and my dad.]


    Logan: [Will you keep treating me like this?]


    Logan: [Please stop, I¡¯m already exhausted.]


    Logan usually didn¡¯t say much. Their chat logs were few and far between.


    Today, he had already said a lot.


    Paige sighed and started typing: [Brother, I¡¯ve thought about it. I think this is it.]


    Each word was like a knife cutting through her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She finished typing, her vision blurred by tears.


    About ten minutester, Paige finally sent the message.


    She hugged her knees, waiting for Logan¡¯s reply.


    Logan usually had a regr schedule and should have been asleep by now.


    She didn¡¯t expect to get a reply, but soon, someone sent a message.


    Paige nced at it, and saw that Logan had only said one thing: [OK]


    Paigeughed, thinking maybe he had been waiting for her to speak up?


    With tears in her eyes, Paige picked up her phone and deleted Logan¡¯s contact. Then, she deleted all


    the photos of her and Logan from the private album.


    Paige looked out the window, taking a long breath.


    It was as if she had just woken up from a long dream in this spring day.


    The next morning.


    Paige had dark circles under her eyes as she ate breakfast in the dining room, using a beauty


    instrument to reduce swelling.


    ¡°You drank too much.¡± Rosalynn drifted to her side.


    ¡°You drank and cried, too, but why do you look perfectly fine?¡± Paige said, grinding her teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m prettier.¡± Rosalynn brewed a cup of ck coffee.


    Paige huffed, ¡°Are the kids still asleep?¡±


    ¡°Ivy is still sleeping. Cory is up and brushing his teeth.¡±


    ¡°Cory will inherit the Jared Group in the future, right?¡± Paige said with admiration, ¡°He¡¯s so young and


    already has the air


    of a CEO.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°My son can do whatever he wants in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, he might even end up owning Bane Corporation too.¡± Paige lowered her voice.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile vanished instantly: ¡°Whoever wants that can have it.¡±


    Paigeughed. She finished her juice, ¡°I have to go get ready. Having an important client to meet


    today.¡±


    With determination, Paige went upstairs to put on makeup.


    On the stairs, she met Cory.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Paige bent down and kissed Cory¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good morning, Cory!¡±


    Watching Paige walk away, he stood on the stairs for a moment before returning to the bathroom to


    wash his face again.


    When he came out again.


    He saw Ivy, hugging her stuffed toy, standing at the bathroom door.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    It seems like she hasn¡¯t fully woken up.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Cory said.


    ¡°Cory, I think I sleepwalkedst night,¡± Ivy mumbled, ¡°I ended up in Mom¡¯s bed.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Cory walked over and poked her forehead with his finger and said, ¡°Mom carried you


    there.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ivy nodded, went barefoot back to her room.


    Cory followed, thinking she had woken up, but¡­


    Ivy copsed onto her bed and fell back asleep.


    Rosalynn was busy today too. After having breakfast with Cory, she went upstairs to check on Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Rosalynn called gently.


    Ivy found it difficult to open her eyes and called out, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go to work now,¡± her mother replied.


    Despite the challenge, Ivy managed to sit up, wrapping her arms around Rosalynn¡¯s neck and nting


    a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Mommy, do your best,¡± she whispered.


    Rosalynn noticed how tired Ivy was, but she smiled and returned the kisses on her cheek twice.


    ¡°Alright, go back to sleep.¡±


    As Rosalynn walked to the door, Ivy buried her head in her pillow and resumed sleeping.


    Rosalynn tilted her head and looked at her tenderly.


    But soon after, she thought of the scene when Wayne was holding her.


    Rosalynn sighed, closed the bedroom door, went to change into her work attire, and drove to the


    studio.


    Ivy had spent all day outside yesterday and exhausted too much energy.


    Now, she slept soundly until the sun was shining bright.


    After waking up, Ivy rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    Seeing her awake, Laura approached her with a smile and asked, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake? Would you like


    some cake?¡±


    Ivy nodded, and Laura went downstairs to get the cake.


    Ivy got up to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze was attracted by a small backpack hanging by her bed.


    It was the one that uncle had bought for her when they were at the amusement park.


    Ivy got a little upset, walked over, took off the backpack, put it on her back then patted it gently.


    Ivy paused, noticing there was something in the bag. She unzipped it, reached in and pulled out a ck


    card with golden. lettering.


    The card had the words ¡®Bane Corporation¡¯ and a phone number on it.


    It read: Wayne, Executive CEO of Bane Capital, and his phone number.


    Ivy remembered that thedy who auctioned off the painting called thhat uncle Wayne.


    And that evildy called him Wayne too.


    So this must be that uncle¡¯s business card!!!


    hvy bounced up with delight, after realizing it.


    ¡°Miss, your cake is here!¡±


    Ivy quickly hid the business card.


    She ate the cake and started thinking.


    Even if she had his business card, how could she contact him if she didn¡¯t have a phone?


    At the same time, Ivy¡¯s painting was delivered to Wayne¡¯s house.


    He had registered his old address as his previous vi, which he had barely been to in years.


    Receiving the call, Wayne went there after finishing work.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, this is a card from Ivy, in gratitude for your support of the educational charity activity.¡±


    Wayne took the card.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Ivy was really thoughtful; she even drew pretty little flowers on the envelope.


    ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± Wayne said as he put the card away.


    The card wasn¡¯t specifically for him, and the content seemed pretty official. It looked like it was


    prepared before the auction.


    After delivering the painting, the manager left quickly.


    Wayne found an empty room and had a servant ce the painting inside. After thinking about it, he had


    someone carefully hang it up.


    People say that time can heal all wounds, but Wayne was in pain. Time didn¡¯t seem to help him


    ovee the pain of losing Rosalynn. In fact, day by day, he only seemed to fall deeper.


    The next day, Rosalynn was invited to visit FreshBite.


    As soon as her assistant, L, got out of the car, she ran into Olivia.


    Seeing Rosalynn, Olivia didn¡¯t seem surprised and didn¡¯t seem as flustered asst time. She


    confidently reached out her hand to Rosalynn, ¡°Gabrie, we meet again.¡±


    L looked at Rosalynn.


    With a calm expression, Rosalynn shook Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Hello, Ms. Whaley.¡±


    After their friendly handshake, Olivia said graciously, ¡°Mr. Tucker is already waiting for us, let¡¯s go


    together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Olivia pretended to be familiar with Mr. Tucker, hoping to see some displeasure on Gabrie¡¯s face, and


    if she looked lost, that would be even better.


    With a warm smile, Olivia lowered her head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Gabrie seemed to know that she wasing back, showing no surprise or shock ¨C had Mr. Tucker


    told her secretly? ¡°Ms. Jared, have you been to the H City before?¡± Olivia asked casually as they


    walked side by side.


    ¡°Of course, the H City is an international financial metropolis,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Olivia looked at her.


    She answered very easily, without any strangeness.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Ms. Jaredes from an investment banking background, so of course you¡¯ve been to the


    H City. You can see I get easily confused when I see a beautiful woman,¡± Olivia said with augh.


    Rosalynnughed along, ¡°Ms. Whaley, you¡¯re ttering yourself? Last time I saw you, I was so


    surprised I thought I had a long-lost sister and even asked my elders.¡±


    Olivia wanted to respond, but Rosalynn continued, ¡°However, Ms. Whaley, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit


    these years, and I barely recognized you that day.¡±


    Olivia hesitated, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before?¡±


    ¡°Just by chance, I attended an art exhibition you organized and saw you from a distance,¡± Rosalynn


    answered.


    Olivia gave a stiff smile.


    ¡°My husband prefers me this way, so¡­¡± Olivia instinctively replied.


    But as soon as she said it, she stopped herself.


    Wasn¡¯t she now looking like what Rosalynn used to be?


    ¡°Is the president of Bane Corporation, Mr. Silverman, right?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve read


    about you guys in gossip news; you¡¯re both quite the talented and good-looking couple.¡±


    Hearing this, Olivia suddenly regained her confidence.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jared.¡±


    She didn¡¯t deny her and Wayne¡¯s romantic gossip at all.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    At this moment, Mr. Brandon came out with a few major shareholders.


    Seeing that the two women arrived together, Mr. Brandon¡¯s smile froze.


    Then he asked his secretary, ¡°Weren¡¯t they scheduled for one in the morning and one in the afternoon?


    How did you arrange this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Ms. Whaley came in the morning¡­¡± The secretary felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, I just finished some errands nearby, so I thought I¡¯de by early. I didn¡¯t expect to run


    into Ms. Gabrie in the parking lot, so we came together,¡± exined Olivia calmly.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mr. Brandon dismissed it casually.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we start the tour?¡± Rosalynn went straight to the point.


    Mr. Brandon saw her calm demeanor and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He thought to himself,


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman from a wealthy family, after all.¡±


    During the tour, Olivia chatted with Mr. Tucker, while Rosalynn was quiet. However, whenever she


    asked a question, it was sharp and thought-provoking.


    At first, Olivia felt she had the upper hand. Slowly, however, she began to feel that things were going


    wrong.


    Rosalynn spoke little, but she controlled the entire pace of the tour.


    As the tour was drawing to an end, Olivia wanted to join in the conversation but couldn¡¯t find a suitable


    topic.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When the tour ended at noon, Mr. Brandon offered to treat them to lunch, but Rosalynn declined.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Brandon. I have another client to meet this afternoon and need to prepare the materials.


    Maybe next time, it¡¯ll be my treat.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not avable, I won¡¯t keep you, Ms. Gabrie. Let¡¯s catch up another time,¡± Mr. Brandon


    didn¡¯t insist either.


    However, Olivia had no intention of leaving.


    She couldn¡¯t discuss business with Gabrie¡­


    Mr. Tucker had a great time chatting with Gabrie.


    Obviously, she knew more about FreshBite than Olivia did, and she was more thorough and


    meticulous.


    So he wanted to talk more deeply with Gabrie over lunch.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to give up on Olivia.


    Simply put, Olivia had control over Bane Corporation¡¯s capital, a very wealthypany. Deeply rooted


    in H Country, it was an enterprise Mr. Brandon wanted to befriend even more than the Jared Group.


    Rosalynn got into the car.


    L nced at Olivia outside the window.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon¡¯s secretary just told me that Ms. Whaley was supposed toe in the afternoon.¡±


    Rosalynn flipped through the files in her hand, ¡°Everyone has their own strategies. There¡¯s no need to


    discuss it. We just have to do our own proposal well.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± L nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a private dinner party I¡¯m attending tonight. Can you host the afternoon meeting for me?¡±


    Rosalynn changed the subject.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The car transported Rosalynn back home..


    12/2


    Ivy and Cory had already left with Paige, who took them to visit her grandmother.


    Rosalynn proceeded to the cloakroom, selecting a champagne fishtail strapless dress. She then


    arranged for a makeup artist and stylist toe to her house.


    The private dinner party was intended for one of Hria¡¯s longtime acquaintances. Since Hria


    couldn¡¯t make it due to severe weather conditions in her time zone, she had asked Rosalynn to attend


    on her behalf.


    Once her makeup wasplete and she was dressed to perfection, Rosalynn adorned herself with


    matching jewelry. Checking the time, she summoned the driver toe pick her up.


    Just as she was about to depart, Cory and Ivy returned home.


    ¡°Wow! Mom, you look so beautiful!¡± Ivy eximed, rushing to Rosalynn¡¯s side and embracing her legs


    while gazing up at her in awe.


    Rosalynn smiled warmly and gently pinched her little one¡¯s soft cheek.


    ¡°How is your grandma?¡± she inquired, directing her question to Paige.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Paige paused for a moment, ¡°Cory, take Ivy to wash her hands and face.¡±


    Cory replied and went off.


    ¡°What happened?¡± After the kids left, Rosalynn asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Good lord, the way things are going¡­¡± Paige sighed, ¡°Ivy and Cory met Wayne¡¯s grandma.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rosalynn was astonished.


    Paige held her forehead, ¡°Not only did they meet her, but Ivy even volunteered to tell stories to the old


    lady!¡±


    At the time, Ivy and Cory were still at the hospital having lunch with Granny Owens, and then they went


    to the hospital¡¯s small garden.


    At that time, most of the patients were taking their naps in their wards, so there weren¡¯t many people in


    the small garden.


    When Paige arrived with Ivy and Cory, they happened to overhear a nurse chatting with a middle-aged


    woman.


    ¡°I think the patient might notst more than a few months,¡± the nurse said.


    ¡°Her grandson probably knows this, which is why he called us toe for hospice care,¡± the middle-


    aged woman replied.


    ¡°Is there really a need for hospice care when she¡¯s already lost her consciousness?¡± the nurse shook


    her head in doubt.


    Hearing this, Ivy¡¯s hand, which was holding Paige¡¯s finger, clenched involuntarily.


    She looked out across the corridor at the olddy sitting in the wheelchair under the sun.


    At first nce, Ivy was a bit scared.


    The old woman was very thin, as if she was just skin hanging on bones.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®hospice care¡¯?¡± Ivy looked up at Paige and asked.


    Paige, busy with work messages, replied without thinking, ¡°Caring for a dying person before their very


    last moments is called ¡®hospice care.¡¯ It¡¯s meant to help them pass away peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ivy nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°You go y, but don¡¯t leave my sight.¡± Paige let go of Ivy¡¯s hand and told Cory, ¡°Cory, be careful not to


    fall, and remember to look after your sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cory nodded.


    Ivy ran into the small garden, and Cory reluctantly followed.


    After a while, Ivy wiggled left and right and then approached Old Mrs. Silverman.


    In recent days, Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s spirits had been fairly good. Despite some confusion, she would


    greet Ivy with a kind smile.


    With her wide, sparkling eyes, Ivy nced at Old Mrs. Silverman and noticed the children¡¯s book on her


    lap.


    ¡°Do you like reading this book too?¡± Ivy asked, her eyes filled with excitement.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Old Mrs. Silverman didn¡¯t quite catch Ivy¡¯s words and mistakenly thought the child wanted the book.


    She trembled as she picked it up and handed it to Ivy, saying, ¡°Here you go¡­¡±


    Cory stepped forward and intervened, ¡°Thank you, mydy, but we don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He then took hold of Ivy¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s not disturb her rest. Let¡¯s go y over there.¡±


    However, Ivy suddenly broke free from her brother¡¯s grasp and darted back towards Old Mrs.


    Silverman.


    06:52


    ¡°Mydy, let me tell you a story! I can tell stories really well!¡±


    By the time Paige hade over, Ivy had already told two fairy tales at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance!¡±


    Paige picked up Ivy and quickly apologized.


    At this point, the nurse saw what was happening and came over as well.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The nurse¡¯s tone was somewhat unfriendly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a nurse?¡± Paige held Ivy and looked the nurse up and down, ¡°The sun is so strong at noon, and


    you left the elderly person sitting here all alone. My five-year-old kid feels bad for her and runs over to


    take care of her!¡±


    The nurse didn¡¯t respond. She had intended to scold them, but instead, she got scolded.


    ¡°Have some sense. She¡¯s already so old. If something happens to her, can you handle it?¡± After saying


    that, Paige took the two kids and left.


    But the moment they turned to leave, the olddy in the wheelchair suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t go!¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Paige was taken aback and looked back subconsciously.


    She saw the olddy with an anxious expression, struggling to get up, reaching out her hand to her:


    ¡°Rosa,e back!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Rosa is still on a business trip abroad. She¡¯ll be back soon. Let¡¯s sit down first¡­¡±


    Rosa?


    Paige looked at the old woman and suddenly realized her identity.


    This was none other than Old Mrs. Silverman, who had once been extremely powerful and almost


    equally matched with Hria.


    Turns out, Ivy was quite the family detective. After returning to the country, she met her father and then


    her great-grandmother.


    Paige looked at Ivy with mixed emotions.


    Old Mrs. Silverman was probably the only person in the Silverman family who genuinely cared for


    Rosalynn, right?


    Even at the end of her life, she was still looking for Rosalynn.


    After listening to Paige¡¯s words, Rosalynn fell into a long silence.


    ? ? ? ? ?? ? ?


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy washed her hands and ran out again.


    She hugged Rosalynn¡¯s leg again, looking at her with fascination.


    ¡°Ivy, I heard you¡¯ve been telling stories to the olddy at the hospital, huh?¡± Rosalynn squatted down


    and asked.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°That olddy is so pitiful; she¡¯s about to die.¡±


    Ivy had witnessed the death of some animals, and Rosalynn had educated her about death.


    So, she knew what death was.


    ¡°Why did you want to tell stories to the olddy, Ivy?¡± Rosalynn touched her little cheek.


    ¡°The fairy tale book on the herp is the same one you always read me before bedtime, Mommy! I


    know every story in it, and since the olddy can¡¯t read, I had some time, so I just told her.¡± Ivy


    answered cutely and seriously.


    Rosalynn looked at her and smiled with relief.


    Ivy had been as warm as a little sun since she was young.


    She always wanted to share her warmth with others.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Rosalynn praised her sincerely.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m so amazing, can I ask Mommy for a gift?¡±


    ?? ? ?? ?? ??? ?? : ? ?? ? ? ? ??


    It wasn¡¯t that Ivycked gifts in her life. She rarely asked for anything.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± Rosalynn asked, curious to know.


    ¡°A cell phone!¡± Ivy responded without hesitation. ¡°With a cell phone, I can always reach you, Mommy.¡±


    Of course, she also wanted to be able to contact that handsome uncle.


    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll buy you a smartwatch!¡± Paige yfully tapped Ivy on the back of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t try to


    fool me. What five-year-old needs a cell phone?¡±


    Ivy looked at Paige with resentment. Then she turned her gaze back to Rosalynn, looking pitiful again.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young, phones are not allowed. Think of something else?¡± Rosalynn gently persuaded her.


    Ivy hung her head; she knew it would end like this¡­


    ¡°Mommy, you go to work; I¡¯ll talk to my sister.¡± Cory walked over from behind.


    ¡°Okay, thanks, my son.¡± Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s head, got up, told Paige a few words, and left.


    As soon as she left.


    Ivy and Paige had a standoff.


    Both of them, with folded arms, ring at each other.


    ¡°What do you want a phone for?¡± Paige asked.


    I¡¯m not telling you!¡±


    Ivy humphed and turned her head stubbornly with her arms still crossed.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Cory didn¡¯t really try to persuade his sister, just lost in thought.


    His sister wanted a cell phone, and he had the money to buy her one.


    But, she probably wanted to use the phone to contact that man, right?


    After hesitating for about a second, Cory dismissed the idea of buying a cell phone for his sister.


    If his suspicions were true, he would never want his sister to see or contact that person again in his life.


    On her way to the banquet, Rosalynn was a bit absent-minded.


    She never expected that, after so many years, Old Mrs. Silverman still had her in mind.


    What merits did she have¡­


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The banquet was held in a winery, in celebration of Hria¡¯s friend¡¯s golden wedding anniversary.


    Rosalynn stepped out of the car and instantly became the center of attention, drawing many admiring


    gazes.


    The hosts, a joyful couple, approached her without dy.


    ¡°You must be Gabrie, am I right?¡± Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s face radiated warmth and affection, making her


    appear younger than her actual age. It was likely because she was immersed in the bliss of love.


    ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, Mr. Lawrence, congrattions on your golden wedding,¡± Rosalynn greeted them


    warmly, presenting the gift that Hria had prepared. ¡°Granny couldn¡¯t make it because she¡¯s stuck at


    the airport, so she asked me to convey her blessings.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ve been friends for decades. We don¡¯t mind these formalities.¡± Mr. Lawrenceughed


    heartily.


    Mrs. Lawrence sized Rosalynn up and down: ¡°Hri hid such a beautiful granddaughter for more than


    twenty years! If I had known she had such a beautiful granddaughter, I would have fought for my good-


    for-nothing grandson to have a chance.¡±


    In all modesty, Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s grandson was a world-renownedwyer.


    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t bother. Ms. Gabrie is already married.¡± A high-profiled, bejeweled woman swayed


    over at that moment.


    Lizzy Lawrence, she was the youngest child of the Lawrence family and Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s biological


    granddaughter.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mrs. Lawrence was taken aback, then scolded her granddaughter, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°The gossip magazines reported it, and I¡¯m curious too. Gabrie, is this just nonsense?¡± Lizzy looked


    at Rosalynn with a challenging expression. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t recall if she had ever met Ms. Lawrence.


    Nor did she know if she had ever offended her.


    But she knew that Ms. Lawrence had offended her.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you should pay less attention to gossip magazines reports.¡± Rosalynn smiled faintly.


    Lizzy wanted to say something, but her grandmother pulled her arm.


    Mrs. Lawrence looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Go inside and have a seat. The dinner will start soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded gently.


    ? ? ?? ? ? ?? ? ???? ?


    Later, under the guidance of the usher, Rosalynn went inside.


    As soon as Rosalynn left, Ms. Lawrence burst out, ¡°Granny, why did you stop me?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Lawrence scolded her. ¡°Do you know who she is? In a few years, Hria will


    hand the entire Jared Group over to her without any hesitation. The Lawrence family isn¡¯t as glorious


    as before, and you younger generations are mostly incapable. We, the Lawrence family, have to rely on


    the Jared Group for our livelihood! Hria told me that her granddaughter¡¯s personality is like hers,


    holding grudges. You offended her now, do you want her to kick us out after she takes over the Jared


    Group?¡±


    Lizzy gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Last year, when I graduated, I worked on a takeover case that I could have won big, but she snatched


    it away halfway!¡±


    At that time, Lizzy had just graduated, full of ambition but with nowhere to vent.


    When she started the takeover case, she was telling everyone to wait for her victory party.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    But Lizzy hadn¡¯t anticipated that while working on a separate merger case, Gabrie nonchntly


    included the one she waspeting to win, causing her aplete loss of face. This incident caused


    Lizzy to develop a deep resentment towards Gabrie.


    ¡°Hmph, she brought it upon herself!¡± Mrs. Lawrence responded coldly.


    ¡°What do you mean, skill?¡± Lizzy sneered, ncing at Rosalynn¡¯s elegant figure illuminated by the light.


    In that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s fairplexion seemed to radiate a glow, and the brilliance of her jewelry


    appeared slightly diminished. ¡°Are you referring to her skills in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    Mr. Lawrence quickly came to mediate: ¡°It¡¯s such a good day, let¡¯s not be angry!¡±


    Lizzy didn¡¯t want to upset her grandmother, so she simply shut her mouth.


    A lot of prominent people came to the party today.


    On her way here, she didn¡¯t know how many people she had heard discussing Gabrie.


    This is her first time formally appearing in this circle.


    Lizzy thought for a moment andughed darkly.


    The first time is so important. She must seize the opportunity to make Gabrie embarrass herself big


    time!


    Then her grandmother suddenly changed the subject: ¡°Lizzy, if you¡¯re not busy, take some champagne


    and good wine to your elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have servants?¡± Lizzy expressed her reluctance to move.


    ¡°He¡¯s bringing a distinguished guest today, and I thought it would be appropriate for you to make an


    appearance!¡± Mrs. Lawrenceined.


    ¡°What distinguished guest?¡± Lizzy always looked down on her brother.


    A high-profilewyer, after all, no matter how prestigious thew firm, isn¡¯t he just working for others?


    ¡°Your elder brother is now a legal advisor to Bane Corporation, and today the president of Bane


    Corporation is also attending the dinner to make an appearance.¡±


    The old man chimed in happily.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Lizzy¡¯s attitude immediately changed.


    ¡°Right.¡± Mrs. Lawrence answered.


    Wayne is now a celebrity in the financial circle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver the wine right now!¡±


    Lizzy didn¡¯t want to wait for another second.


    She had met Wayne before and had a very good impression of him.


    If she could get on good terms with Wayne, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of her life.


    As soon as Lizzy left, Mr. Lawrence looked helplessly at his wife: ¡°I heard that Wayne has a steady


    woman by his side, so why bother?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Are you talking about Olivia?¡± Mrs. Lawrence scoffed, ¡°Is she fit to marry into the Silverman family?


    Look at how she¡¯s been with Wayne for so many years without getting a proper title. You can imagine


    what her status is with Wayne. A nice way to put it is a femalepanion, a not-so-nice way is a bed


    partner¡­¡±


    Mr. Lawrence moved his mouth but didn¡¯t dare to refute his wife¡¯s words.


    In the elegant room on the second floor, Wayne swayed his champagne ss.


    He looked at the scene outside the rose window, where the lights covered everything.


    ¡°Wayne, take a guess, who are the prestigious guests my grandparents invited today?¡± Hector


    Lawrence entered the room with a smile.


    Without waiting for Wayne¡¯s answer, he answered himself: ¡°Hria¡¯s granddaughter, Gabrie. I just


    saw her in person, and she¡¯s¡­ so beautiful it makes me regret getting married too early!¡±

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Wayne wasn¡¯t really in the mood. He met Hector while studying abroad, and this time he came to be a


    legal consultant, mainly for the acquisition of the Silverman Group.


    After the meeting with Hector¡¯s legal team today, Hector mentioned that his grandparents were


    celebrating their golden wedding anniversary, and he enthusiastically invited Wayne to attend.


    Still, Wayne decided toe thinking about the longsting love of the old couple.


    Ever since thest time Wayne saw Rosalynn¡¯s photo, he became more and more convinced that she


    was still alive. And if she was alive, he would find her.


    ¡°You just found out about your grandparents¡¯ rtionship with Hria?¡± Wayne asked coldly, looking


    away from the window.


    ¡°Well, that was all their youthful rtionships, and I haven¡¯t seen them getting along much since I¡¯ve


    grown up,¡± Hector sat down, and the conversation naturally changed back, ¡°Hria¡¯s granddaughter is


    really gorgeous!¡±


    Over the years, Hector had dated countless female celebrities, and all of them were beauties.


    Wayne was still not interested.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Hector.


    ¡°Hector, grandma asked me to bring some cake and wine over, a soft voice came from outside the


    door.


    Hector told her toe in and then said to Wayne, ¡°That¡¯s my sister, she¡¯s studying at the same school


    and major as you.¡±


    Wayne nodded, and the door opened.


    Dressed in designer clothes and full of jewelry, Lizzy came in with a tray.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lawrence had only asked Lizzy to bring the wine, but she also seized the opportunity to grab a


    rose-shaped cake.


    ¡°Oh, you have a guest?¡± Lizzy looked at Wayne in surprise, her face turning red as she blushed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­


    it¡¯s Mr. Silverman¡­ I¡¯ve heard about you at school.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Wayne simply nodded, showing little interest.


    ¡°Put the stuff down and help our grandparents,¡± Hector, who knew his sister well, intervened.


    If Lizzy hadn¡¯t already known that Wayne was present, would she have been generous enough to bring


    both the wine and the cake?


    Lizzy nced at Hector and then shyly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll cut the cake for you all, and then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After slicing the cake, Lizzy offered a piece to Wayne. ¡°Here, have this, my senior.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t eat sweets,¡± Wayne declined coldly.


    Lizzy instantly looked panicked.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t like sweets, I¡¯ll remember that!¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Hector saw her exaggerated act, and remembering that Wayne had someone with him, he


    scolded in a low voice, ¡°You have time, go talk to Ms. Jared more, she graduated around the same time


    as you, and her projects are excellent, learn from her.¡±


    Lizzy felt embarrassed. Hector was belittling her in front of Wayne!


    ¡°Hector, don¡¯t be fooled by the rumors outside. We know that Gabrie only got those projects by


    sleeping with men! I won¡¯t learn those dirty tricks from her!¡±


    Lizzy snorted coldly, ncing at Wayne.


    She wanted Wayne to know how noble she was in her bones!


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hector frowned and scolded.


    Lizzy couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to scold him for beingscivious, but aware of Wayne¡¯s presence,


    she reluctantly muttered, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Subsequently, she disregarded Hector and focused her attention on Wayne. ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯ll go


    attend to my tasks. Let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Um,¡± Wayne¡¯s expression remained cold.


    In reality, if Lizzy were skilled at interpreting facial expressions, she would have noticed that Wayne¡¯s


    face had grown even colderpared to when he


    first saw her.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    The projects Gabrie was working on had nothing to do with Bane Corporation or the Silverman


    Group. But Wayne had seen her case of acquiring a luxury car brandst year.


    Calling her a top-tier talent might be a bit exaggerated, but she definitely left an impression.


    Her n was brilliantly executed, and it was ridiculous to say she got her praise through bedroom


    rtionships.


    After Lizzy left, Hector helplessly said to Wayne, ¡°My sister is the only girl of our generation, she¡¯s been


    spoiled since she was young. Sorry for the awkwardness.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything, but somehow, he thought of cute and polite Ivy.


    That day, he secretly put his business card in Ivy¡¯s small bag. He wondered if she saw it or maybe¡­


    her family saw it instead.


    Ivy¡¯s family background should be pretty good, and her parents should know about Bane Corporation¡¯s


    investment.


    If she didn¡¯t contact him afterward, it could only mean that Ivy¡¯s parents were unwilling to make friends


    with him.


    Thinking like this, Wayne felt a little disheartened.


    But then he realized how ridiculous it was to care so much about a child he had only met a few times.


    After parting ways with Wayne, Rosalynn rarely attended these kinds of parties anymore. One reason


    was that she didn¡¯t have time; the other was that Hria didn¡¯t want her to be exposed to the public too


    early.


    Back then, Wayne¡¯s affair with his secretary was the talk of the town, and many people had seen


    Rosalynn¡¯s photos online.


    Although her temperament changed a lot, her appearance remained the same. In case someone


    recognized her, it would cause endless trouble.


    Now, Hria actively asked Rosalynn to attend posh parties on her behalf due to her deteriorating


    physical condition in recent years.


    She already had ns to hand the Jared Group over to Rosalynn and retire to watch Cory and Ivy grow


    up.


    Not being able to see them grow into adults had be Hria¡¯s biggest concern.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, seeing is better than hearing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a beauty in person,¡± said a


    woman, holding a wine ss, as she approached Rosalynn and touched her ss enthusiastically.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn thought the woman looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her


    before.


    ¡°Did I forget to introduce myself?¡±


    ¡°I am Dana Lockner from the Eternity Jewels, Dana said with a gentle smile.


    The Eternity Jewels¡­


    Could it be Evan Lockner¡¯s mom?


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lockner,¡± Rosalynn replied, her expression unchanged.


    In fact, she and Evan had lost contact before the ne crash. She had heard about some of Evan¡¯s


    developments in recent years.


    Two years ago, he had defeated his illegitimate older brother in business and sessfully entered the


    board of the Eternity Jewels. Now, he was the undisputed heir.


    ¡°I want to ask presumptuously, Ms. Jared, are you married?¡± Dana asked with a smile. ¡°If not, would


    you consider meeting my son?¡±


    Without waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s answer, Dana continued, ¡°My son Evan, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of


    him, he¡¯s never been in a rtionship, very active and ambitious, and super handsome!¡±


    Rosalynn looked apologetic.


    ¡°Ms. Lockner¡­¡±


    Just as Rosalynn was about to refuse, a pretentious voice rang out from behind her. It was Lizzy.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    ¡°Hey there, Lizzy Long time no see, Dana greeted with a smile.


    Lizzy took a disdainful nce at Rosalynn.


    She was indeed beautiful, but Lizzy always felt that she had stic surgery.


    Holding onto Dana¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Ms. Lockner, I¡¯ve got a little favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dana looked at Rosalynn, whose smile was still elegant and graceful, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go ahead and talk,


    I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±


    Dana followed Lizzy away.


    When they were far enough for Rosalynn not to hear, Lizzy said, ¡°Ms. Lockner, are you really going to


    arrange a date between her and Evan?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Dana asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Anyone but her!¡± Lizzy appeared anxious. ¡°You¡¯ve been apanying Evan these years, so you


    might not know her reputation overseas. She¡¯s notorious for doing whatever it takes to get projects,


    even sleeping around!¡±


    Dana frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the heiress of the Jared Group? She should be wealthy, why would she do


    such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know. Some people would do anything to achieve their goals. She got her position


    through dirty means!¡±


    Dana fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Furthermore, she has illegitimate children!¡± Lizzy continued, ¡°She¡¯s slept with so many people that she


    can¡¯t even figure out who¡¯s the father!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dana was shocked.


    ¡°Absolutely true. Not only did the media report it, but my friend living in hermunity saw her taking


    her children out, two of them!¡± Lizzy confidently said, ¡°Not only that, she¡¯s even supporting a young


    man and living with him!¡±


    Observing the displeasure on Dana¡¯s face, Lizzy pressed on, ¡°Evan is such a pure and innocent


    person. Are you truly considering bringing her into his life?¡± Dana suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    She had sought out Gabrie primarily due to her physical attractiveness.


    When Gabrie appeared earlier, Dana felt as if she had seen a ghost.


    Gabrie bore an uncanny resemnce to Rosalynn, who had tragically passed away in a ne crash,


    albeit with an even better disposition and a more.manding presence. All these years, Evan had


    refused to date. Dana knew that he couldn¡¯t forget Rosalynn.


    In the period after Rosalynn¡¯s death, Evan was in so much pain that he nearly copsed.


    When she found out that the visitor was the heiress of the Jared Group, Dana was briefly shocked,


    then overjoyed.


    Evan would definitely like Gabrie, who looked so much like Rosalynn!


    If she could bring them together, Evan could not only get married but also have the support of the


    powerful Jared Group. Even if that bastard illegitimate child came back for revenge, with the Jared


    Group on their side, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    Dana couldn¡¯t be happier, so she took the chance to approach Gabrie as soon as possible.


    But she could never imagine that under the elegant and generous appearance of Gabrie, her


    personal life was like this.


    Dana¡¯s excitement vanished in an instant.


    She couldn¡¯t let Evan meet Gabrie, or there would be huge trouble.


    Her son was a pure romantic!


    ¡°Lizzy, thank you for telling me all this,¡± Dana patted Lizzy on the back. ¡°Otherwise, I would have really


    harmed Evan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is all what I should do!¡± Lizzy said with a face full of understanding.


    After Dana left, she didn¡¯t go to see Rosalynn again and even kept her distance.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Lizzy looked at Rosalynn, and when Rosalynn noticed her gaze, she looked back too.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Lizzy was all puffed up, lifting her chin at Rosalynn, acting like she¡¯d just won a battle.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, but thought to herself idiot.


    However, no matter how much Lizzy looked down on Rosalynn, Rosalynn was undoubtedly still the


    center of attention at the entire dinner party.


    People kept wandering over to her, striking up conversations.


    Lizzy was grating her teeth Today was her grandparents golden wedding anniversary celebration, and


    she had put so much effort into dressing up, yet someone else ended up stealing the limelight.


    Thinking about how Hector had just been praising Gabrie and belittling her in front of Wayne¡­.


    A vicious glint shed in Lizzy¡¯s eyes.


    She beckoned to a servant wholde over to help, signaling for him toe closer.


    Lizzy whispered a few words to the servant, who looked slightly stunned but then nodded and hurried


    away.


    A little whileter, Rosalynn received a text from Jaime


    She was a bit bored in the banquet hall, so she went out to find a quiet ce and called Jaime.


    ¡°Rosalynn Jaime had a cold, so his voice sounded heavier than usual.


    The medicine cab is in the storage room, on the fourth shelf to the left when you open the door


    Rosalynn said with a smile.


    ¡°Where are liry and Cory? Jaime mumbled,


    Tim at a banquet, and they¡¯re at home; Rosalynn answered.


    Those two kids never take the intiative to chat with met


    The evening h


    gbreeze wasfortable. Rosalynn satzily under a huge tree, listening to Jaimein about his


    lonely life these past few days. Wayne went to the window to answer his phone and instantly spotted


    the slender figure sitting under the tree.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    President Silverman, about the Empower contract¡­


    Talk to meter


    Wayne hung up the phone and ran downstairs immediately.


    Hey, Wayne, what¡¯s wrong? Hector had just finished entertaining the guests and came back to see


    Wayne rushing downstairs with a look of urgency. He didn¡¯t get an answer from Wayne.


    In an instant, Wayne vanished from sight.


    The party guests, familiar with Wayne¡¯s presence, were taken aback by his sudden departure. The


    banquet hall buzzed with whispers.


    President Siverman


    Someone attempted to approach him, but Wayne paid no attention to the spectators. He swiftly strode


    towards the small door on the south side, determined and focused


    By the time he readied the tres,


    The slender figure that was previously there had disappeared.


    Mr. Sherman, you why are you here? Is there something you need from me? Lizzy looked at the out-of-


    breath Wayne with anticipation in her eyes. Bet the next second, he asked, ¡°Who was just here?


    Wayne asked seriously.


    The person who was just here¡­..


    Mr.Silverman, you came looking for Gabrie? Lizzy¡¯s flirtatiousness vanished instantly.


    ¡°What Ware found the name familiar.


    Wayne¡¯s expression twisted into a livid grimace. Lizzy had previously used simr words to manipte


    Dana, and now she believed she could exert the same influence on Wayne.


    However, to her surprise¡­


    ¡°If you utter another disparaging word about her, not only you, but your entire Lawrence family will


    never know happiness anymore!¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes burned with intensity, his tone carrying a chilling


    warning.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Ever since Wayne had bound her into the operating room, Rosalynn was always gued by


    nightmares


    In her dreams, Wayne cruelly carved open her belly with a knife, extracting two tiny, bloody Infants.


    Then in front of her, he brutally chopped off the heads and limbs of the two infants


    No matter how much she cried and begged, he continued to slice up her children like a demon, leaving


    them torn to pieces,


    Wayne stayed by Rosalynn¡¯s side, wiping her tears tenderly when he saw her cry in her nightmares.


    ¡°Rosa.. better a short pain than a long one.¡± Wayne whispered, not knowing whether lie was trying to


    comfort Rosalynn of himself, ¡°it will it will get better soon¡±,


    Rosalynn woke up to see Wayne gripping her hand tightly, she immediately withdrew her hand.


    Wayne looked up at her, ¡°You awake? You must be hungry, I¡­


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Rosalynn suddenly said.


    There was no change in Wayne¡¯s expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things again, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°You murdered my child, and you expect me to stay with you?¡± She asked coldly.


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed.


    ¡°You dare mention that illegitimate child in front of me? Rosa, just because I don¡¯t want to hurt you


    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll spare Noah!¡± Wayne said.


    Upon hearing Wayne still referring to her child as illegitimate, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh self-


    deprecatingly.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re truly ridiculous, hoping that I would betray you like that,¡± Rosalynn stared at him with a


    face full of pain and confusion. I just don¡¯t understand, if you distrust meso much, why won¡¯t you let me


    go now that things havee to this?¡±


    Wayne clenched his fists tightly.


    When you got pregnant with this child, I wasn¡¯t even in the country. How can you expect me to believe


    you?¡± Wayne asked, each were deliberate.


    What do you mean?¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brows. ¡°Who told you about the timing of my pregnancy?¡±


    Wayne took a deep breath, went out for a while, and came back with a folder.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Rosalynn took it and flipped through the pages, instantly feeling like she was plunged into an icy abyss.


    Inside were medical reportsbeled with her name, stating that she was only eight weeks pregnant.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was nearly four months pregnant, how could it only be eight weeks?


    Fake pregnancy test results, Paige¡¯s ident, Noah tricking her intoing to the H City¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned pale, as her mind connected all the events that had happened over the past few


    days.


    ¡°You ended the life of my child just based on these?¡± Rosalynn looked up at Wayne


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t this evidence enough of your unfaithfulness to me?¡±


    Rosalynn started tough, and as sheughed, tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    ¡°I see¡­ fortunately. She chuckled, muttering under her breath.


    So all the beauty that Wayne had given her before was an illusion.


    ¡°You find this funny?¡± Wayne grabbed her wrist.


    Rosalynn looked at him, as if looking at a fool, ¡°Wayne, do you know? I was pregnant with twins.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand stiffened.


    ¡°You made the right decision because you certainly don¡¯t deserve to be their father,¡± Rosalynn said,


    pulling her hand back forcefully. Wayne felt a sudden unease.


    With the irrefutable evidence presented, why was she still iming the children were his?


    Hria rushed back from overseas in a state of urgency.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Lizzy was just shocked.


    ¡°She left?¡± Wayne asked again.


    Lizzy instinctively shook her head.


    Wayne immediately turned around and headed towards the banquet scene, but after only a couple of


    steps, Lizzy caught up and called out, ¡°Mr.


    Silverman!¡±


    She blocked his way.


    Wayne looked at her with a gloomy expression.


    At this moment, his mind was in chaos, thinking of Gabrie¡­ Hria¡¯s granddaughter Gabrie.


    He had heard this name many times in recent years.


    But he never thought that Hria¡¯s suddenly emerged granddaughter would turn out to be Rosalynn.


    Yeah¡­ This granddaughter just suddenly appeared in recent years, didn¡¯t she?


    Wayne¡¯s heart was racing.


    He became even more eager to meet Ms. Gabrie.


    Just from seeing her back, he felt that it was Rosalynn already.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Wayne chastised.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯ve harbored feelings for you for so many years!¡± Lizzy confessed tearfully. ¡°I worked


    tirelessly every day, even graduating with honors from your alma mater¡­


    Before Lizzy couldplete her sentence, Wayne impatiently bypassed her and headed towards the


    venue.


    He had no patience to endure what he perceived as tedious nonsense.


    In that moment, all he desired was to uncover Gabrie¡¯s true nature.


    Lizzy remained rooted in ce, seething with anger.


    He was in such a rush that he didn¡¯t even want to hear her confession, solely driven by his quest to find


    that despicable woman, Gabrie!


    Why!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Stealing her graduation project!


    And trying to steal the man she had secretly loved for years!


    That¡¯s Wayne!


    Does that bitch Gabrie deserve him?


    Lizzy was so furious that she wanted to beat that bitch. After a moment of shock, she turned around,


    her mood somber, and followed Wayne towards the venue.


    She thought: don¡¯t worry, Gabrie will make a fool of herself in front of everyer!


    Wayne has always been a perfectionist, as long as he sees Gabrie¡¯s embarrassed and even angry


    look, he¡¯ll lose interest in her!


    Lizzy keptforting herself this way.


    When Rosalynn returned to the venue, she just caught up with the speech given by Mr. and Mrs.


    Lawrence of the Lawrence family.


    When Mrs. Lawrence saw Rosalynn, her smile immediately turned affectionate, ¡°Today we also want to


    thank another guest, that is, my old friend, Ms. Hria¡¯s granddaughter, Miss Gabrie.¡±


    Then, Mrs. Lawrence reminisced about her past friendship with Hria and praised Miss Gabrie¡¯s


    outstanding achievements.


    ¡°Anyway, seeing the younger generation doing well makes us old folks happier than anything.¡± Mrs.


    Lawrence wiped away her tears.


    Everyone knew that Hria treated Gabrie like a treasure, and this was her first time attending a


    public event.


    Mrs. Lawrence deliberately emphasized Rosalynn¡¯s presence.


    The purpose was to show the guests that the Lawrence family hadn¡¯t fallen, even with Hria¡¯s


    existence, she sent her sessor instead ofing personally.


    Wayne stood among the crowd, looking at the elegant and charming Gabrie on the screen.


    The noise around him continued.


    In his mind, images of theirst separation, the blurry scene in the ne crash, all rapidly shed


    through.


    Finally, it settled on that dazzling smile on the screen.


    He had found her.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    When Lizzy came back, she saw her grandmother enthusiastically introducing Gabrie to everyone.


    She was so pissed off.


    At that moment, she scanned the room and finallyid her eyes on a waiter holding a tray of


    champagne.


    They exchanged a quick nce.


    The waiter nodded and headed towards Rosalynn.


    Lizzy thought to herself: You wanna steal the spotlight on my turf? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll allow that!


    Due to Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s arrangement, Rosalynn was forced to stand at the front of the crowd.


    Many eyes were sizing her up with various emotions.


    Among them, one gaze was particrly intense.


    Rosalynn could feel it, and naturally, she felt a bit uneasy.


    Just then, a waiter with a tray suddenly bumped into her.


    Everyone around was stunned.


    Even Old Mrs. Lawrence, who was giving a speech, looked horrified.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The sses of champagne in the tray were about to spill on Rosalynn.


    A strong hand grabbed her slender waist and pulled her back.


    The champagne sses crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces. Rosalynn barely dodged most of it,


    but a ss of wine still sshed onto her right. hand.


    ¡°Gabrie!¡±


    Mrs. Lawrence rushed over, lifting her gown¡¯s hem.


    Rosalynn stared at the diamond-studded watch on her right wrist.


    She had thought that five years was long enough for her to forget all the traces left by that man.


    But¡­ The hand on her waist, the broad chest, and the strangely familiar scent¡­


    In that instant, she didn¡¯t even need to turn her head to know who he was.


    ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, I¡¯m fine, thanks to this gentleman¡­¡± Rosalynn turned and smiled at Wayne gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she spoke, she tried to escape Wayne¡¯s embrace.


    But the hand on her waist didn¡¯t retract slightly, instead, it hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Wayne said slowly, looking at Rosalynn..


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! My wrist suddenly cramped, that¡¯s why¡­¡± the waiter apologized in a panic.


    At that point, Lizzy walked over.


    ¡°What are you panicking for? Ms. Gabrie is so kind, do you think she would make things difficult for a


    mere waiter just because of a dress?¡±


    Lizzy nced at Wayne¡¯s hand around Rosalynn¡¯s waist and was furious.


    The scene she had imagined was not supposed to turn out this way.


    In her n, by now, Gabrie should be drenched in champagne, utterly embarrassed, and humiliated.


    How could she end up in Mr. Silverman¡¯s arms? What a vixen!


    ¡°Upstairs in the dressing room, there are spare dresses. Gabrie, I¡¯ll take you to change your dress


    first,¡± Mrs. Lawrence said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then looked at Wayne: ¡°Mr. Silverman, your hand¡­¡±


    Wayne stared at her.


    Deep emotions were surging in his eyes like a storm, as if he could devour the woman before him in


    the next second.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Wayne finally spoke calmly and let Rosalynn go.


    Afterward, Rosalynn followed Mrs. Lawrence upstairs.


    Her short, shoulder-length hair didn¡¯t cover her slim back, making her look very attractive.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze never left Rosalynn for a moment.


    Rosalynn could clearly feel his eyes on her.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mrs. Lawrence, is that Mr. Silverman also your guest tonight?¡±


    Rosalynn had already checked the guest list, and there was no Wayne or anyone rted to Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah, Hector, my eldest grandson, just signed a contract with Bane Corporation, and Mr. Silverman


    happened to be avable today, so he came along.¡± Mrs. Lawrence replied.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Rosalynn nodded in appreciation. Mrs. Lawrence dared not overlook any details for Rosalynn and


    selected an exquisite velvet gown for her.


    The gown boasted a simple design, yet when Rosalynn adorned it, it not onlyplemented her


    complexion but also entuated her figure. Excelling in household chores, appearance, and


    capabilities, wasn¡¯t a daughter-inw like her far superior to an actress?


    ¡°This is perfect as it is,¡± Rosalynn replied with gentleness.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a charming girl, everything suits you!¡± Mrs. Lawrence remarked, impressed by Rosalynn¡¯s


    sweet and serene nature.


    After changing into the gown, Rosalynn found a reason to dy her descent downstairs.


    Knowing that Mrs. Lawrence was the star of the evening and couldn¡¯t be away for too long, she allowed


    her to proceed downstairs first.


    Rosalynn sat in the dressing room.


    Her gaze swept across the wrist Wayne had just grabbed.


    Her waist still hurt a bit.


    He had been too aggressive¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Sitting in the dressing room for a while, Rosalynn calmed her emotions.


    She was no longer the old Rosalynn, and Wayne had no more cards to threaten her.


    She didn¡¯t need to be afraid of him..


    Opening the door, Rosalynn turned around, and froze.


    Wayne was leaning against the wall, obviously waiting for her.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, were you looking for me?¡± Rosalynn asked calmly..


    Wayne looked at her, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, ¡°Rosa.¡±


    Rosalynn slightly frowned.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Wayne frowned as well.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re pretending not to know me now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman is a legendary figure in business. I heard about you from my elders long ago, how could


    I not know you?¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart by thousands of ws, painful and angry.


    She was alive, but she let him think she was dead.


    For a full five years, she let him suffer the pain of living a life worse than death.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. My name is Gabrie.¡± Rosalynn stared at Wayne,


    without a trace of fear in her eyes.


    Wayne furrowed his brows.


    The gaze she looked at him with now was too unfamiliar.


    ¡°I am grateful that you saved me tonight, but I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m sorry, I have to


    excuse myself now.¡±


    Rosalynn slightly nodded and headed downstairs.


    But as soon as she took a step, her wrist was grabbed, and then the dressing room door was pushed


    open again, Rosalynn was pushed back by Wayne. Then he locked the door.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    After five years, this jerk had be even more domineering.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Wayne pressed Rosalynn against the wall, his eyes gradually reddening.


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s said that you can cover the sky with one hand, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to


    find out who I am, right?¡± She asked, staring at him. Wayne stared at Rosalynn intently.


    ¡°Or could it be that President Silverman doesn¡¯t care if I am the person you¡¯re looking for, and this is


    just a way to pick me up?¡± Rosalynn scoffed with at


    mocking smile, ¡°But doesn¡¯t President Silverman have a lover? Just now at the banquet, I heard people


    discussing Ms. Whaley.¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°Those rumors are all false!¡± Wayne dered in a deep,manding voice.


    Rosalynn maintained an indifferent expression on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin anything to me.


    After all, it¡¯s none of my concern. Now please let go. of me, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s tone gradually softened.


    Over the years, he had done a lot of introspection. He realized that he had exerted excessive control


    while Rosalynn was by his side, and she had endured much.


    ¡°I¡¯m not her!¡±


    Rosalynn forcefully pushed Wayne away.


    Wayne stumbled back, taking two steps to regain his bnce..


    The person standing before him exuded impatience.


    ¡°President Silverman, I am a member of the Jared Group, so please show some respect. If youy a


    hand on me again, I will report you for sexual harassment!¡±


    With that, Rosalynn swiftly opened the door and briskly walked away.


    Wayne remained rooted to the spot, his mind swirling with confusion and emptiness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rush this.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Wayne attempted to gather his thoughts.


    Muttering to himself, since he knew where she was now, he would have to take it slow and not scare


    her away again.


    When Rosalynn went downstairs, many eyes were on her.


    ¡°Ms. Jared really has a natural beauty. She looks even prettier after changing her dress!¡± someone


    praised.


    Rosalynn smiled lightly: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s dress.¡±


    ¡°This girl is really honeymouthed.¡± Mrs. Lawrence chuckled.


    Lizzy was so irritated and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Gabrie, you must be angry, right? You didn¡¯te back for so long, that waiter didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose, please forgive him.¡±


    As Rosalynn had yet to appear, Lizzy had already said such things with a few well-offdies.


    It sounded like they were pitying the waiter, but in fact, they were implying that Rosalynn was petty and


    had no style of a nobledy,pletely embarrassing the Jared Group!


    Rosalynn looked at Lizzy, but Lizzy wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to argue. Right now, she just wanted to


    infuriate Rosalynn. ¡°When I was young, I heard that Mrs. Hria¡¯s servant identally wrecked her new


    sports car, but she saw that the servant¡¯s family was poor, so she didn¡¯t pursue their responsibility. Your


    dress wasn¡¯t that expensive either. If you make things difficult for the waiter¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The dress indeed wasn¡¯t that expensive.¡± Rosalynn spoke indifferently.


    Lizzy was delighted, thinking she had finally angered her!


    ¡°But this watch of mine is quite pricey.¡± Rosalynn said with a casual tone.


    Lizzy paused, thinking: Could she really be foolish enough to seekpensation from a servant in


    front of so many people?


    ¡°What happened to the watch?¡± Mrs. Lawrence asked hurriedly.


    Rosalynn gazed at Lizzy and responded, ¡°If it were just an ordinary diamond watch, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    However, that watch has been passed down from my great-grandmother to my grandmother, and then


    to me¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s statement was truthful, although the Jared family possessed numerous jewelry pieces of


    simr nature.


    The diamond watch itself did not hold immense significance.


    ¡°If it holds sentimental and historical value, then it is indeed a significant matter.¡±


    A chilling, yetmanding voice resonated from behind.


    Rosalynn was left speechless. This man was incredibly persistent.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, the waiter didn¡¯t do it intentionally!¡± Lizzy interjected hurriedly.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, the world doesn¡¯t operate on the basis of innocence. In such situations, the vulnerable


    party tends to be deemed right, Wayne responded coldly.


    His piercing gaze swept across the gathering.


    Finally, his eyes settled upon the servant, who cowered fearfully in the corner.


    The servant trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Lizzy only told him to mess with Rosalynn, but never mentioned paying for it!


    That¡¯s a diamond watch!


    The Jared Group passed down a diamond watch, even if he sold himself as a ve, he couldn¡¯t afford


    to pay for it!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± The servant rushed over, anxiously saying.


    ¡°Dammit, who let you act like this in front of the guests!¡± Lizzy realized something, but it was toote.


    ¡°It was Ms. Lawrence!!¡±


    The servant¡¯s shout almost split the sky.


    ¡°It was Ms. Lawrence who told me to bump into Ms. Jared, she said she wanted Ms. Jared to be


    embarrassed at the banquet! It was Ms. Lawrence who made me do it!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The servant cried out.


    The guests¡¯ eyes all fell on Lizzy at once.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Lizzy pped the servant. The remaining members of the Lawrence family had pale faces.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence?¡±


    Rosalynn covered her mouth with a surprised look, her beautiful eyes instantly filled with tears: ¡°We just


    met for the first time, I never offended you. before, why would you do this? Our two families had such a


    good rtionship¡­¡± she pretended to be innocent.


    ¡°Gabrie¡­¡± Mrs. Lawrence had a headache.


    She spoiled her granddaughter too much.


    But Gabrie was Hria¡¯s beloved gem, and if Hria found out about this¡­¡­


    ¡°Grandma Lawrence.¡± Rosalynn interrupted her with a sob, ¡°Today is your golden wedding anniversary.


    Since I¡¯m here and Ms. Lawrence is unhappy, I¡¯ll leave first. We can have a separate small gathering


    after grandma goes to the H country.¡±


    Having finished speaking, without waiting for Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s reaction, Rosalynn walked towards the


    door, looking aggrieved.


    ¡°Gabrie! Drop your act!¡± Lizzy was furious.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look back.


    The guests in the banquet hall had changed their eyes towards Lizzy.


    Among them, of course, was Evan¡¯s mom, Dana.


    So, Lizzy hates Gabrie so much?


    Then, the things she just told her about Gabrie, how much of them are true?


    Dana nced at Wayne.


    She knew about the rtionship between Rosalynn and Wayne.


    Seeing how Wayne defended Gabrie just now, it seemed he had feelings for her too.


    No¡­ For her son, she must strike first this time!


    Dana quietly retreated to the back of the crowd, not caring about herdy¡¯s image, lifting her dress, and


    chasing after them.


    ¡°Ms. Jared.¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s back, she called out.


    Rosalynn turned around, her eyes slightly red, looking extremely aggrieved and very lovable.


    ¡°Ms. Lockner, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Dana. There¡¯s no need for us to be so normal between us!¡± Dana said kindly, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t


    expect that Lizzy girl to be more and more unlikeable, causing you to be wronged.¡±


    Rosalynn bowed her head and said nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her. Gabrie, please give me your contact information, and when you¡¯re avable,


    let¡¯s go out for afternoon tea together!¡± Dana quickly took out her phone, not giving Rosalynn a chance


    to refuse.


    Rosalynn added Dana to her friends list.


    ¡°Are you avable tomorrow morning? I know a nice seafood restaurant, would you mind going there


    for a enjoyable time?¡±


    Dana looked very eager.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for me these days.¡±


    Dana was a bit disappointed, but she didn¡¯t lose heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will wait for you until you¡¯re avable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Ms. Lockner, my driver is waiting for me, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Dana gently draped her expensive silk shawl over Rosalynn¡¯s shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s windy at night, and you


    might get cold.¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless.


    But she didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with Dana in public.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she simply replied.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, turned around, and walked towards her car.


    Dana stood there feeling very satisfied, knowing that this shawl was a gift from Evan. Next time, she


    would let Evan go and get it from Gabrie Jared.


    Her son was so handsome, he would surely win Gabrie¡¯s heart!


    It was just perfect.


    Dana quickly returned to the banquet hall.


    Lizzy was just going crazy there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by Gabrie! She¡¯s aplete witch, her private life is a mess, she even has


    a bunch of illegitimate children, just now I heard her talking to different men on the phone!¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡±


    Mr. Lawrence had always been held in high regard throughout his life, and hearing his own


    granddaughter publicly defame others left him feeling deeply ashamed. In his frustration, he delivered a


    hard p across Lizzy¡¯s face.


    Mrs. Lawrence, filled with sympathy for her granddaughter, swiftly intervened to protect her.


    ¡°Grandma, she was the one who called me a dumbass first!¡± Lizzy sobbed, shielding her face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mrs. Lawrence clenched her teeth and pulled Lizzy away from the situation.


    Hector¡¯s expression darkened as he directed his gaze towards Wayne. ¡°Wayne, please disregard what


    my sister just said.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression was cold, and his voice even more chilling, ¡°I think your sister¡¯s not in a very good


    mental state.¡±


    Hector was taken aback.


    Wayne looked at him, ¡°People in poor mental condition should be in a mental hospital, I don¡¯t mind


    helping the Lawrence family take care of it, what do you think, Mr. Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, my sister doesn¡¯t have a mental illness, she¡¯s just a bit willful.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, do you think I¡¯m discussing this with you?¡± Wayne asked, his tone light but stern.


    Hector stiffened.


    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No reason.¡± Wayne¡¯s words were filled with an air of authority, ¡°24 hours should be enough for your


    family to handle it, right?¡±


    Hector understood Wayne.


    Once he made a decision, it became a rule.


    And no one could break that rule except him.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Hector reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Ah, just in case your family doesn¡¯t know which hospitals are good, I¡¯ll provide a list. You only need to


    choose.¡±


    That way, the Lawrence family would understand they had to follow Wayne¡¯s rules.


    ¡°Tha¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Wayne patted his shoulder, ¡°Thank you for inviting me to this dinner party. Regarding


    thewyer¡¯s fees, I¡¯ll have Legal draft a new contract for you, doubling the amount.¡±


    Hector watched Wayne¡¯s retreating figure.


    Suddenly he thought, ¡°Is it for¡­ Gabrie?¡±


    All the memories of tonight quickly pieced together in his mind.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wayne hurriedly going downstairs must have been to find Gabrie, right?

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Because Wayne had been paying attention to Gabrie, he was able to appear by her side in time and


    help her out. He had just gone upstairs to look for Gabrie, which was why they both came downstairs


    one after the other.


    Everyone knew Wayne was a cold person.


    But today, he actually spoke up for Gabrie in front of so many people¡­ connecting all these clues,


    wasn¡¯t he trying to get Lizzy locked up in a mental hospital to help Gabrie get even?


    The dinner ended hastily because of Lizzy¡¯s nonsense.


    The Lawrence family was worried about the unpleasantness caused by this incident. Even if Gabrie


    didn¡¯t say anything, Hria would eventually know.


    the truth.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that there would be even more vexing news.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Mr. Lawrence raised his head in surprise, ¡°Why is he involved in this?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s because of Gabrie¡­¡± Hector¡¯s wife muttered.


    ¡°Did he and Gabrie know each other before?¡± Mrs. Lawrence was also surprised.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, don¡¯t you guys use the inte?¡± Hector¡¯s wife took out her phone, searched for a


    video, and handed it to the Lawrence family¡¯s elderly couple.


    It was a video clip of Rosalynn and Wayne.


    Although the Rosalynn in the video had a very different style than Gabrie, they looked exactly the


    same.


    After watching the video, Hector broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°I was wondering why Gabrie looked so familiar¡­ turns out she¡¯s so simr to Wayne¡¯s former


    secretary¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne always liked finding lookalikes. Since Ms. Tesdal died in a ne crash, now someone who


    looks 90% like Ms. Tesdal shows up, he probably¡­¡± Hector¡¯s wife summed up.


    Mr. Lawrence watched the video and clutched his chest in pain.


    ¡°Hurry up! Get the heart-saving pills!¡± Hector eximed.


    Mr. Lawrence took the pills and finally felt a bit better.


    ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now?¡± Hector¡¯s older cousin asked, ¡°We can¡¯t offend The Jared Group


    and Wayne just for a reckless girl, can we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our designpany has just started making a profit¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t be confused!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lizzy clearly did something wrong. Sshing champagne is already a serious matter, and she


    even insulted Gabrie in front of everyone, this is bound to reach Hria. Hria may be old, but her


    ruthlessness is no less than Wayne¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mr. Lawrence scolded in a low voice.


    Everyone looked unhappy, but no one continued to speak.


    Mrs. Lawrence¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Mr. Lawrence didn¡¯t look at her. He asked indifferently, ¡°Hector, what do you think?¡±


    After all, Lizzy was Hector¡¯s biological sister.


    However¡­


    Being experienced in the world of fame and fortune, Hector knew full well that no matter how powerful


    he was, people like Wayne and Hria could easily ruin his reputation.


    The Lawrence family could no longer protect him. To a certain extent, these rtives would be a


    burden to him.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about Lizzy, but she¡¯s really spoiled beyond measure.


    Hector¡¯s voice carried a grave tone as he addressed the gathering. ¡°Wayne isn¡¯t negotiating with us;


    he¡¯s presenting us with a choice: either surrender Lizzy or let the entire Lawrence family suffer the


    consequences alongside her.¡±


    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces grew even more bitter and resentful.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hand her over!¡± eximed the elder cousin. ¡°She should face the consequences for her


    actions!¡±


    ¡°Later, if Mrs. Jared inquires, we can justify this as punishment for her mistreatment of Ms. Gabrie,


    ensuring that both sides can understand the reasoning behind it, suggested Hector.


    Mrs. Lawrence was reluctant.


    But the future of the entire Lawrence family weighed more than Lizzy¡¯s personal safety¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, then.¡± Mr. Lawrence decided to be the bad guy.


    With that, he stood up to leave.


    But as soon as he got up, he swayed for a moment and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    When Rosalynn got home, it was just about time for the kids to go to bed.


    Ivy was having a little tantrum because she didn¡¯t want Laura and Calvin to tell her bedtime stories.


    Seeing Rosalynne back, Ivy immediately ran towards her.


    Rosalynn picked her up: ¡°Why are you being moody again?¡±


    These past few days, Ivy had been quite moody.


    ¡°I wanted to wait for mommy toe back and tell me bedtime stories,¡± Ivy mumbled with a wronged


    expression.


    Rosalynn kissed her cheek and looked at Calvin and Laura: ¡°You guys can go rest now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± They both answered simultaneously.


    As Rosalynn carried Ivy upstairs, Cory was already lying in bed reading a book.


    Seeing Rosalynn, he looked up and asked: ¡°Did the dinner end so early?¡±


    ¡°Something came up, so I sneaked back home early,¡± Rosalynn put Ivy back in bed and went over to


    kiss Cory¡¯s forehead.


    Cory didn¡¯t seem to react, but his little feet wiggled twice, clearly happy.


    ¡°Is this book about physics?¡± Rosalynn looked at the cover.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Cory nodded, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A sense of pride welled up in Rosalynn¡¯s heart, knowing her son was so smart.


    ¡°Mommy, I am the same age as brother, but brother can recognize so many characters. But me¡­¡± Ivy


    sat on the edge of the bed, admiring her brother.


    Ivy also felt helpless.


    She wanted to learn to recognize words quickly, but every time she read a book, she could handle


    those with pictures, but when it came to books full of words, she would start yawning like crazy after


    just one nce!


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at drawing and understanding colors, something I can never catch up with, Cory said


    in a grown-up tone.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Cory wanted to add that Ivy was lively and adorable, always well-liked wherever she went. This was


    also something he couldn¡¯t ept.


    He always thought the world was too noisy and wished unrted people would stay far away from him.


    ¡°Alright, both my son and daughter are genius babies,¡± Rosalynn said with a lightugh.


    Everything that happened at the dinner party, the trouble, and stress, was healed at this moment by her


    lovely children.


    In the children¡¯s room, the light was warm.


    Cory leaned on a cushion reading, while Rosalynn told a story to the drowsy Ivy.


    Just halfway through the story, Ivy was already fast asleep.


    Rosalynn carefully helped her cover up with the nket.


    Looking at Cory, he closed the book, put it on the bedside table, andid down.


    Rosalynn smiled and walked over, kissing his forehead again..


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy,¡± Cory said.


    Rosalynn stared at him.


    Although Cory and Ivy, as well as herself, always had servants around to take care of them, Cory still


    took on a lot of responsibility for Rosalynn.


    ¡°My son,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cory looked at her, a bit confused.


    In the past, after saying goodnight, mommy would say goodnight and then leave.


    ¡°Having you as my child is the biggest blessing of my life,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was sincere and gentle,


    ¡°Thank you, my son.¡±


    Cory was never good at dealing with such situations.


    He turned away awkwardly: ¡°I know, just say goodnight.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled: ¡°Alright, goodnight, sweetheart.¡±


    Cory closed his eyes tightly.


    Rosalynn turned off the light and left the children¡¯s room.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    After the door was closed, Cory slowly opened his eyes.


    He blinked, then thought for a moment.


    He thought to himself, something must have happened to Mommy¡­.


    Rosalynn stood at the door of the children¡¯s room, hesitated for a moment, and instead of going back to


    her room, she went to the cer.


    Just as she opened a bottle of wine, a phone call came, informing her of the situation at the Lawrence


    family.


    Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    She felt a little annoyed.


    She could have handled this situation herself, so why did Wayne have to help her?


    This wasn¡¯t a simple matter, and people keeping an eye on Wayne would surely know about it.


    This definitely included Olivia Whaley.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with Wayne and Olivia, and especially didn¡¯t want


    them to pay attention to her life.


    But Wayne helped her tonight, so there was no way she could avoid it now.


    Annoyed, Rosalynn poured herself a ss of wine and downed it in one gulp.


    As soon as she finished drinking, her cell phone suddenly buzzed.


    The number was unfamiliar.


    But¡­


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Those digits were engraved so firmly in her mind.


    Even after five years, she still remembered it clearly.


    Just as the ring was about to end, Rosalynn answered the call.


    Her voice was indifferent and distant: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone: ¡°Ms. Jared, this is Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I think I made myself very clear at the party today,¡± Rosalynn said without any


    politeness.


    ¡°Sorry, I was indeed impulsive at that time,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was still pleasant, ¡°Ms. Jared, you really


    look like myte fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Fianc¨¦e?


    When did that happen?


    So now that she¡¯s dead, he can make up stories about her?


    ¡°So, Mr. Silverman, are you sober now?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    On the other end of the phone, there came a lightugh, quite helpless: ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I apologize for my abruptness tonight, so I would like to invite you to dinner as an apology,¡±


    Wayne continued.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Rosalynn said lightly, ¡°My studio has been in businesspetition


    with Bane Corporation recently, and I don¡¯t think it would be appropriate for us to meet privately. I


    appreciate your thoughtfulness, though.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Wayne sounded regretful.


    ¡°I have something to do, so goodbye,¡± Rosalynn said and hung up the phone.


    On the balcony of the apartment.


    Wayne stood tall, a cigarette pinned between his long fingers, almost smoked out.


    He took a long breath, extinguished the cigarette, then turned and went back to the living room.


    His quilt was neatly folded on the sofa in the living room.


    Wayne went to the bathroom, came out, and then curled up on the couch, unlocking his phone


    countless times, looking at the newly saved number


    countless times.


    Countless times he suppressed the urge to call her.


    This time, he had to be patient, he had to hold her tight, so she had nowhere to escape.


    Rosalynn hung up the phone, instinctively wanting to add Wayne¡¯s number to the cklist.


    But¡­


    ¡°That would be very misleading,¡± she thought of a stranger whom she¡¯d met only once.


    And someone she could run into anytime in the business world.


    What was her reason for cklisting him?


    In the end, Rosalynn just deleted the call from her history.


    She poured herself another drink.


    After two sses of wine, Rosalynn felt a little tipsy.


    She fiercely tapped her smartphone a couple of times.


    And cursed: ¡°Wayne, you bastard!¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    In the following days, Rosalynn was fullymitted to perfecting the FreshBite project.


    Ivy and Cory, one painting and the other coding, the family of three busied themselves with their own


    stuff without interfering with each other.


    Until¡­


    One day during lunch, Laura pushed open the door of Ivy¡¯s painting studio to call her for lunch, only to


    find that Ivy was missing.


    At first, Laura thought Ivy was probably ying in some corner of the house.


    It was only after she searched the whole house and couldn¡¯t find Ivy that she gradually realized the


    seriousness of the situation.


    She immediately called Calvin, who, upon learning that Ivy was missing, quickly essed the


    surveince system in their home.


    After seeing the footage, they were almost scared to death.


    The surveince showed that Ivy went to the park at 7:30 that day and returned at 8:40. Twenty


    minutester, she changed her clothes, put on a little hat, and carried her favorite little bag out the back


    door.


    ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God! Ivy¡¯s been gone for three hours!!¡± Laura was on the verge of going crazy.


    Even the usually stoic Calvin was anxiously blushing.


    He immediately called Rosalynn.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Rosalynn¡¯s team was in a closed-door meeting with all their phones on


    silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At this moment, Cory heard the noise and came downstairs.


    Laura¡¯s face was streaked with snot and tears as she turned to Cory, her voice trembling with sobs. ¡°Ivy


    has run away from home!¡±


    As she spoke, Laura¡¯s tears intensified, flowing freely down her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Ivy specifically told me not to go near the painting studio, and I neglected to check on


    her for three whole hours!! How could I be so foolish?¡±


    Cory¡¯s brow furrowed, his displeasure evident as he responded, ¡°Do you think crying will solve


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll increase manpower right now and search everywhere!¡± Calvin said seriously.


    Ivy had managed to get lost even with him at home!


    It was simply¡­


    A stain on his professional career.


    Three hours¡­ So much could¡¯ve happened.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Car idents, kidnappings, organ harvesting¡­


    Calvin was practically suffocating!


    ¡°What happened this morning at the park?¡± Cory asked solemnly.


    Ivy wouldn¡¯t just run away from home for no reason.


    She was still chattering happily with him about a gorgeous color she had mixed at breakfast.


    How could she suddenly run away from home?


    ¡°This morning¡­this morning¡­¡± Laura was trying hard to calm herself, ¡°Just like before, Ivy said hi to


    the elderly people and then went to pet the dogs and cats¡­Oh, right!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    Laura and Calvin eximed in unison.


    Then Calvin continued, ¡°When we came back, we found a litter of kittens in the bushes. We heard that


    their mother had been run over by a car. Some kind-hearted people took three of them, but there was


    still one left that didn¡¯t look very healthy¡­ Ivy squatted there for a long time. She even called some


    passers-by, trying to find someone to take thest one, but¡­


    Cory furrowed his brow, feeling responsible for the fact that Ivy would have brought the kitten home if it


    weren¡¯t for him.


    ¡°And then what happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°We just went back home.¡±


    Ivy stared at the kitten and wiped away her tears. Suddenly, she expressed her desire to return home,


    so the three of them headed back.


    However, twenty minutester, Ivy ran away from home!


    ¡°Where exactly are those bushes?¡± Cory inquired.


    Calvin carefully recollected the location.


    Cory swiftly went upstairs, turned on hisputer, and hacked into the park¡¯s security management


    office, transferring the surveince footage to hisputer.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Cory asked, pointing to a specific window after reviewing the footage.


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the ce!¡± Calvin affirmed.


    Calmly, Cory opened the window and quickly rewound the footage.


    At 9:14, Ivy appeared in the surveince footage, wearing little rain boots, overalls, and a small hat.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Calvin eximed, ¡°She¡¯s indeed searching for the kitten!¡±


    Cory remained silent, deep in thought.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Cory watched as Ivy knelt on the ground, gently lifting the kitten out with her favorite little towel. She


    said something to the kitten before cing it in her little bag.


    There was no sound on the surveince footage.


    But Cory saw Ivy take a deep breath after she¡¯d done everything and then make a gesture like she was


    cheering herself on.


    She must¡¯ve been scared, but she was encouraging herself.


    ¡°She found the kitten around 9 o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t shee home yet?¡± Laura asked, sobbing, ¡°Has


    she been kidnapped by human traffickers?!¡±


    Cory found her annoying, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he switched the surveince to follow the


    direction Ivy left in.


    But soon, the so-called surveince blind spot appeared, and he couldn¡¯t find Ivy anymore.


    ¡°What should we do?!¡± Laura freaked out.


    Cory sat there, his mind racing. His sister had just arrived in H Country, and she had no friends yet, and


    didn¡¯t even know where their mom worked.


    So who could she be looking for with the kitten?


    Soon, a name popped into Cory¡¯s head.


    It seemed like it could only be him¡­.


    His eyes turned cold as he quickly wrote a virtual code and found a phone number.


    Once the code was ready, he entered the number..


    ¡°All of you leave.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°For now, don¡¯t contact mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Calvin was puzzled.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± said Cory, his tone allowing no room for resistance.


    Calvin nodded and led Laura out of the study.


    Cory didn¡¯t feel at ease, so he locked the door.


    Putting on headphones, he dialed the number.


    After a while, the call was answered.


    ¡°Sean Hudy?¡±


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Cory asked.


    Wayne was surprised.


    The caller ID clearly showed it was Sean¡­.


    But why was it a kid?


    Cory realized he should have used a voice changer after he started speaking.


    ¡°Little kid, is this a prank?¡± Wayne asked coldly.


    ¡°Are you at Bane Corp Center?¡± Cory asked. ¡°I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s brother. She might have gone to see you.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± There was the sound of a chair being moved on Wayne¡¯s end, like he was


    standing up.


    ¡°She left around 9:20, and she should have arrived at Bane Corporation around 10:20. Aren¡¯t you in the


    building?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at a meeting nearby. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°If you see her, please call me back.¡± Cory said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cory hung up the call.


    He checked the time, still not feeling at ease.


    He decided to search for Bane Corp Center¡¯s location and try to hack into their security system.


    However¡­


    Compared to the equipment in the neighborhood park, Bane Corporation¡¯s security system was much


    more advanced.


    It took Cory some effort to hack into their surveince.


    After switching to the view of the first floor lobby, he began searching window by window.


    Strangely, he didn¡¯t see Ivy in the lobby.


    Could it be that she wasn¡¯t looking for Wayne?


    Or was she kidnapped on the way?


    Cory, usually calm, began to feel anxious.


    In fact, Cory¡¯s judgment was urate.


    Ivy was indeed looking for Wayne.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Ivy took a taxi.


    The taxi driver didn¡¯t want to take her at first, but Ivy told him she was going to see her dad and gave


    him several brand new bills, then he agreed.


    On the way, Ivy borrowed the taxi driver¡¯s phone to call Wayne.


    Maybe because it was a strange number, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    The taxi arrived at Bane Corp Center.


    Ivy got out of the car holding the kitten, and politely said to the taxi driver, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The taxi driver smiled and watched Ivy enter the Bane Corp Center before driving away.


    As soon as Ivy entered the lobby, security approached.


    ¡°Whose kid is this?¡±


    Ivy was out of luck. The security guard who came over had just found out that his daughter of several


    years was actually his wife¡¯s child with another


    man.


    Seeing a child, the security guard became angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Wayne!¡± Ivy said softly.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± The security guard said with an impatient face.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t used to this kind of treatment. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Wayne¡¯s friend. I have something to talk to him


    about¡­¡±


    At this moment, the kitten in Ivy¡¯s arms meowed a few times.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The security guard stared at Ivy¡¯s little bag.


    Ivy could feel his malice and took a step back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kill your damn cat!¡± the security guard threatened.


    Ivy left the building feeling wronged.


    But she didn¡¯t leavepletely. Instead, she found a corner to squat down, opened the bag, and


    checked on the kitten.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the handsome uncle here. He¡¯s really nice, and he¡¯ll definitely take you in,¡± Ivy whispered


    to the kitten.


    God knows how scared she was right now.


    Leaving Laura and their protection for the first time, crossing half the city to find the handsome uncle,


    she didn¡¯t expect toe across a fierce, mean uncle who wanted to kill the kitten.


    Ivy bit her lip, wide-eyed, not allowing herself to cry.


    ¡°People who go to work get off work eventually. We¡¯ll wait for the handsome uncle to get off work,¡± she


    stroked the kitten¡¯s head,forting both it and herself.


    She waited until noon.


    Lots of people were leaving the office building, so Ivy quickly stood up and stared at the crowd, afraid


    she¡¯d miss her handsome uncle.


    The security guard seemed to know Ivy hadn¡¯t left, so he held his baton and stood sternly at the


    entrance, staring at Ivy, in case she tried to sneak back inside.


    Ivy, fearing he would hurt the kitten, backed up some more.


    By the time there were fewer people, she still hadn¡¯t seen the handsome uncle.


    She was a bit lost, but all she could do was squat back down in her original spot, holding the kitten.


    Unable to hold back anymore, her tears came falling down.


    Handsome uncle, where are you? Ivy¡¯s hungry, and so is the kitten. Ivy¡¯s scared, and so is the kitten¡­


    Wayne had an important meeting.


    When Cory called, the meeting was in progress.


    Seeing that it was Sean calling, Wayne figured there must be an issue at Bane Corporation and


    temporarily stopped the meeting to answer the call.


    Learning Ivy might be at Bane Corp Center looking for him, Wayne immediately postponed the meeting


    and rushed over.


    The meeting ce was only 7-8 minutes away from Bane Corporation, and Wayne ran the whole way,


    making the trip in just 4 minutes.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    The front desk staff rarely saw Wayne on this side.


    Wayne normally took a car straight to the garage, then took the exclusive elevator to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Seeing Wayne, the people at the front desk immediately stood up.


    ¡°Has a cute little girle looking for me?¡± Wayne asked, out of breath.


    There had been a child sent away by security in the morning, and some of the front desk staff saw it.


    But they didn¡¯t know the child was looking for Wayne.


    Seeing the security guard so fierce, they thought it was a trouble-making child.


    ¡°Well, there was one incident with a kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Wayne asked with a serious tone.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    The receptionist¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°She was¡­ she was escorted out by the security guard.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°President Silverman, I actually saw her near door No. 1 just as I was having lunch!¡± another person


    chimed in hurriedly.


    Without hesitation, Wayne quickly made his way towards door No. 1.


    Talk about perfect timing.


    Upon reaching door No. 1, he heard a man shouting angrily, ¡°Stop crying here, it¡¯s bad luck! Don¡¯t you


    have parents to teach you? Don¡¯t you know basic rules? Get lost, or else¡­¡±


    The security guard brandished his baton.


    Suddenly, he felt a strong kick on his lower back.


    ¡°Damn, who¡­¡± Seeing that it was Wayne, the security guard was too scared to speak.


    Wayne just wanted to find Ivy now.


    He looked sideways and saw poor Ivy crying, her little nose red.


    She looked helplessly at the security guard lying on the floor, then looked at Wayne.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Now she was openly crying.


    Seeing Wayne, she pouted, ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Wayne ran over.


    ¡°Did he hit you?¡± Wayne asked anxiously.


    Ivy shook her head, her eyes full of tears, her mouth pouting with grievance.


    ¡®I called you, uncle¡­ sobbed Ivy.


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached.


    He picked Ivy up, put her on his shoulder, and patted her back, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t miss Ivy¡¯s call again


    next time.¡±


    Ivy hugged Wayne¡¯s neck and cried loudly.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­ I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t!¡±


    The shocked security guard watched the scene unfold.


    How could he have known that a little girl iming to be looking for President Silverman was actually


    acquainted with him?


    Wayne gave him a cold stare.


    Without saying anything, he carried Ivy straight into the office building.


    It was lunchtime.


    There were quite a few Bane Corporation employees in the hall.


    Seeing Wayne carrying a child inside, everyone showed a surprised expression.


    Rumor had it that President Silverman was very fierce toward children, but it turned out he was so


    gentle?


    When they reached the president¡¯s office, Wayne called Cory back.


    Cory answered the phone immediately, ¡°Have you found Ivy?¡±


    ¡°I found her,¡± Wayne replied, and handed the phone to Ivy, ¡°It¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Ivy was still sobbing.


    ¡°Cory,¡± she called out.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Cory asked in a deep voice, ¡°Just stay there, I¡¯ming to pick you up!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Ivy sobbed, ¡°I¡­ I will go home by myself.¡±


    Wayne patted her head and took the phone back.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. An unfriendly security guard scared her, but I¡¯ll handle it, Wayne said.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Cory¡¯s tone was very stern. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to apany Ivy forever, so you shouldn¡¯t


    have given her your contact details.¡± Wayne frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Ivy must be hungry. I¡¯ll send you a list of what she can¡¯t eat and dislikes. Could you


    please give her lunch?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne replied, and then the call was hung up.


    Wayne: ¡°¡­


    That kid¡¯s attitude¡­


    1/2


    ¡°Uncle ¡°Ivy called to Wayne.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Wayne responded immediately


    ¡°I came to see you because I have something really, really important to tell you.¡± Ivy opened her little


    bag and took out a sleeping kitten in front of Wayne

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Wayne asked, somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°A cute little kitty!¡± Ivy replied. ¡°Uncle, do you have a kitten at home? Can you help me raise it?¡±


    ¡°Do Ivy¡¯s dad and mom not let you raise one?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy shook her head: ¡°My big brother is not in good health, so we can¡¯t have fluffy little animals at home.


    But Ivy doesn¡¯t want the kitty to be a stray


    cat, Uncle¡­¡±


    Ivy looked up at him, her big eyes filled with tears, pleading: ¡°Can you please adopt the kitten? Ivy will


    give you all her pocket money every month to buy the kitty some fish treats.¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I will raise this little cat, but, Ivy, you have to promise me not to leave home like today without telling


    anyone,¡± he said, with a slightly stern tone.


    Ivy nodded: ¡°Ivy won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Wayne nced at the cat, which was skinny and had patchy fur, looking very unhealthy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a text message came from Cory.


    Wayne read the message and hesitated for a moment.


    Ivy was allergic to eggnts, and so was he.


    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s go have lunch first, and then we¡¯ll take the kitten to the pet hospital for a checkup, okay?¡±


    Wayne looked at Ivy.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy was already very hungry.


    She had never been this hungry in her life.


    Wayne took Ivy to the lounge to help her wash her face and hands, and he even clumsily helped her


    retie her hair.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    C


    O


    Ivy looked at the inexplicably frizzy braid in the mirror and then turned around to give Wayne a resentful


    look.


    Momentster.


    A skillful girl quickly helped Ivy put her hair into a nice and neat braid.


    ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy.¡±


    Ivy politely thanked her.


    If Wayne wasn¡¯t there, the girl might have grabbed Ivy and given her a loving kiss.


    Such a soft, cute, and beautiful child!!!


    ¡°Uncle, Ivy¡¯s so hungry!¡± Ivy ran back to Wayne¡¯s side.


    Wayne picked her up and tenderly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch now.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ivy was delighted.


    The girls in the president¡¯s office all had gentle smiles on their faces.


    ?¡±¡£; ??¡£¡£ ? 8? ?? ? ? ? ? ???? ? ? ?? 4? ? ??? ??


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wayne looked at the girl who had helped Ivy tie her hair.


    ¡°President Silverman, my name is Emily!¡± The girl stood straight up and answered energetically.


    ¡°You get double pay this month,¡± Wayne said coldly, then immediately turned back to his affectionate


    fatherly look with Ivy. They chatted and walked towards the elevator.


    ¡°Emily, your luck is off the charts! Tying up some hair and getting an extra month¡¯s sry!¡± The


    president¡¯s office burst into noise as soon as Wayne left.


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Emily sobered up from her joy, ¡°The little cutie looks somewhat like President


    Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she call President Silverman Uncle? Maybe she¡¯s the child of one of his brothers? It¡¯s not


    unusual for a family to look somewhat alike, right?¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡±


    The topic quickly passed.


    Everyone noisily asked Emily to treat them to a meal.


    Emily happily hoped that the little cutie would visit more often.


    Wayne had called the restaurant earlier and ordered some dishes that Ivy liked.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Ivy was he hungry.


    After lunch, Wayne went with her to a nearby pet hospital.


    The little kitten was pretty jittery and meowed miserably non-stop.


    Ivy¡¯s heart ached as she listened, and she paced around near Wayne.


    After the examination, the little cat¡¯s condition turned out to be not so good. Under normal


    circumstances, for this kind of stray cat, many people would give up on treatment.


    But¡­


    ¡°Do your best to treat it,¡± Wayne said indifferently after hearing the diagnosis, looking at Ivy who was


    nearly in tears. ¡°Money is not an issue.¡±


    In the end, the kitten had to be hospitalized.


    After they put the kitten in the ss partition for oxygen, Ivy spoke with it for a while before reluctantly


    leaving with Wayne.


    Shortly after leaving the pet hospital, a strange number called Wayne¡¯s phone.


    He took one look and had a gut feeling it was Ivy¡¯s brother, so he answered it.


    ¡°Sir, can you please take my sister to the gate of Bane Corp Center?¡± A childish yet calm voice came


    from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne replied.


    The call ended.


    ¡°Are you busy with work, Uncle?¡± Ivy asked.


    Wayne smiled and shook his head, ¡°Your brother ising.¡±


    Ivy froze, then drooped her ears, ¡°I told him I could go home by myself.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just worried about you,¡± Wayne patted her head, ¡°Ivy¡¯s brother seems to be another genius kid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mentioning this, Ivy naturally beamed with pride.


    ¡°My brother is freaking awesome, he¡¯s got tons of schrships!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne smiled, ¡°Your parents must be pretty proud then. Ivy is a great little artist, and your


    brother is just as amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mommy always says Ivy and Cory are her life!¡± Ivy was still quite proud, ¡°Uncle, my mommy is


    awesome too!¡±


    ¡°I always hear you mention Mommy, what about your dad? Is your dad awesome too?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy hesitated for a moment and thought about it.


    ¡°He should be awesome too, right?¡±


    Laura had said that a mother who could give birth to kids like her and her brother was awesome, the


    dad shouldn¡¯t be far off either, even though that jerk didn¡¯t want them anymore!


    Wayne just nodded, it seemed Ivy wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with her dad.


    Hand in hand, the two of them strolled leisurely to the west gate, chatting all the way.


    Along the way, they passed quite a few Bane Corporation employees.


    Laura, her eyes swollen from crying, stood nervously beneath Bane Corp Center, waiting.


    When she saw the two figures, one big and one small, appear, she almost burst into tears again.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Laura called out loudly, running towards Ivy.


    Getting to Ivy, she hugged her tightly, ¡°How could you run off without giving me a heads up?! At least


    take me with you! I was sooo scared!¡±


    Ivy patted her head, ¡°Laura, I already know you¡¯re on my mommy¡¯s side, you wouldn¡¯t run away with


    me.¡±


    Laura was speeechless.


    That was true, indeed.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Laura, wiping her tears, looked towards Wayne.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze pierced through Laura, seemingly peering into her soul.


    What were Ivy¡¯s parents thinking, leaving her unattended like this?!


    ¡°Thank you for looking after Ivy,¡± Laura said, her expressionposed. ¡°I will¡­ I will take her home


    now.¡±


    She gestured towards a nearby nanny van parked just a short distance away.


    Wayne deduced that the boy, Cory, must be inside that van, right?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ¡°Ivy, did you remember what I said?¡±


    Wayne squatted in front of Ivy, straightening her cor and hair.


    ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Ivy nodded hesitantly, ¡°Uncle, will you check on the kitten every day?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll also take pictures and videos and send them to your brother so he can


    show you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± Ivy hugged Wayne, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±


    Wayne gently patted her back: ¡°Go on, your brother is waiting.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Uncle.¡± Ivy said with a muffled voice.


    She really wanted to take this uncle home¡­¡­.


    Laura held Ivy in her arms.


    Ivy leaned on her shoulder, looking at Wayne with longing eyes.


    Until the nanny van arrived. The car door was opened, Ivy was ced in a safety seat by the door, her


    view blocked.


    She wanted to stick her head out to see.


    Her brother¡¯s voice sounded next to her. ¡°Ivy.¡±


    Ivy timidly looked over: ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know, Laura and Calvin were almost scared to death because of you?¡± Cory asked.


    Ivy blinked her eyes: ¡°I left a note in the studio.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Laura was stunned.


    What note? She didn¡¯t find any!


    She must have been too anxious to have missed the crucial clue!!


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see him again.¡± Cory¡¯s attitude was unprecedentedly strong.


    ¡°No!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate to refute, ¡°Uncle is Ivy¡¯s good friend, brother, you can¡¯t forbid Ivy from ying


    with him!¡±


    ¡°He is not your good friend!¡± Cory said sternly, ¡°If mommy finds out that you met him, she would be very


    sad. Ivy, do you want mommy to be sad?¡±


    Ivy was immediately taken aback.


    Would mommy be upset if she saw the handsome uncle?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Ivy said with tears welling in her eyes.


    Cory looked at Ivy with aplicated expression.


    He also looked out the car window, the man was still standing there, not moving.


    Cory frowned deeply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Calvin to inform mommy about what happened today. If you think mommy won¡¯t be sad, go


    apologize to her yourself,¡± Cory looked at his younger sister, ¡°If mommy gets sad, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow


    and nevere back to the H Country again!¡±


    Ivy usually talks a lot,


    While Cory might not say much all day.


    But who would have thought


    At that moment, Ivy was rendered speechless by fear.


    ¡°I hate you, brother!¡± Ivy cried, covering her face with both hands.


    Everyone knew that Cory was particrly sensitive to his sister¡¯s tears, but today was different.


    Laura hastened to console Ivy, while Cory remained silent with a furrowed brow.


    Unbeknownst to Wayne, Ivy had received a harsh scolding from her brother.


    The nanny van paused momentarily by the roadside before slowly driving away.


    Letting out a soft sigh, Wayne took out his phone and ced a call.


    ¡°The meeting will resume in half an hour.¡±


    Rather than heading directly to the meeting venue, Wayne made his way back to Bane Corp Center.


    On the first floor of the lobby.


    The security head was standing in front of Wayne with cold sweat all over his head,


    It was his first time being this close to the boss.


    But¡­ it wasn¡¯t because of something good.


    Along with him were the deputy director of human resources at Bane Corporation, and the security


    guard who had frightened Ivy.


    ¡°President Silverman, I really didn¡¯t know that she was your little friend. She was holding the cat, and I


    was just afraid that her cat would run out and hurt people in thepany¡­¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    The man who intimidated Ivy was now cowering next to the security chief.


    ¡°You should be grateful that she didn¡¯t get into any ident because of your violence, Wayne said


    coldly. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯d never be able to make up for it even if you died a thousand times.¡±


    The man shuddered.


    ¡°HR,¡± Wayne then looked at the deputy head of HR. ¡°ording to the rules, the security chief, today¡¯s


    scheduling manager, and this man should all be fired together. And they can¡¯t be rehired by any Bane


    Corporationpany.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± The security chief was horrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel wronged. You bear great responsibility for the under¨Ctrained employees, Wayne said coldly.


    After Ivy left, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but picture Ivy huddling in aer, shivering and being scolded.


    Just thinking about that made him very angry.


    Wayne issued his instructions before heading to the office building where the meeting was being held.


    Bane Corp Center, first floor lobby.


    Everyone at the reception, including the afternoon security guards, held their breath


    This was the first time they had seen President Silverman personallye downstairs to fire someone.


    ¡°I need to go to the surveince roomter and screenshot that girl¡¯s image to make it my wallpaper!


    Next time shees, I¡¯ll cherish her,¡± one of the receptionists said with lingering fear.


    However¡­


    None of them got that opportunity.


    That evening, HR issued a personnel transfer order, and the entire front desk staff was reced.


    It was said that the new receptionists were personally trained by the CEO¡¯s office.


    Olivia had juste back from a trip to meet a highly respected director of FreshBite because of their


    case.


    She returned to hear some outrageous rumors.


    ¡°When have you ever seen President Silverman being so gentle and loving to a child? I checked, and


    President Silverman doesn¡¯t have any close siblings or anything. That girl is his illegitimate child!¡±


    ¡°I thought that girl looked like President Silverman¡¯s illegitimate child too! She resembles him a lot!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t his own child, would someone like President Silverman fire the security chief in public for


    her?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Olivia walked over, her face smiling, but there was coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡±


    The people who had just been discussing enthusiastically now had faces full of embarrassment.


    ¡°What child?¡± Olivia asked further.


    But her mind automatically shed to Ivy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, in the morning, a child came to thepany looking for President Silverman. A security guard


    kicked her out, but President Silverman found out about it and rushed over from his meeting. I heard he


    even punched the security guard before carrying the child back to his office¡­¡±


    Someone exined in detail.


    ¡°A little girl, right?¡± Olivia restrained her anger. ¡°Big eyes, very cute.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You know her too, Ms. Whaley?¡± the crowd was astonished.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Olivia then showed a shy expression.


    ¡°Could it be that the child is yours and President Silverman¡¯s?¡± someone eximed. Thinking about it,


    she seems to look a bit like you!¡±


    Olivia quickly made a hush gesture: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense now. Get back to work. I need to work on a


    proposal¡±


    After Olivia left, they began to gossip.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley didn¡¯t deny it just now, right? So, is that child hers and President Silverman¡¯s?!¡±


    ¡°Definitely! Everyone chatted excitedly.


    ¡°By the way, if they were already married, wouldn¡¯t that mean Olivia is a homewrecker?¡±


    As they were talking, a woman in high heels, carrying coffee, walked out of the water bar.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Everyone hurriedly greeted their vice president, ¡°Hello, Ms. Leanos.¡±


    Alexis Leanos nced at these people.


    She used to do pretty well in Sales Division 1.


    Later, Dous Parker was transferred to Energy Corporation, and she was promoted to vice president


    of the sales department due to her outstanding sales performancest year.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Rosalynn, after so many years, she still admired


    Rosalynn¡¯s abilities, and she regretted that Rosalynn died young in a ne crash.


    In recent years, she watched Olivia be the vice president of Bane Corporation and even have a


    flirtatious rtionship with Wayne, which made her hate Olivia very much.


    Olivia looked friendly, but for the sake of a project, she resorted to all means, even snatching resources


    from other colleagues in the samepany.


    Alexis concluded that this woman must not be a good person deep down!


    She was far worse than Rosalynn.


    ¡°That child looks about four or five years old, Secretary Tesdal died, and President Silverman was


    devastated and bedridden for more than half a year, right? There was no way to conceive a child during


    that time, so it could only be before Secretary Tesdal died.¡± Alexis sneered, ¡°As we all know, President


    Silverman admitted Secretary Tesdal as his fianc¨¦e. If Olivia got pregnant with President Silverman¡¯s


    child at that time, doesn¡¯t that make her a mistress?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that!¡± Someone who supported Olivia stood up.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Rosalynn was only with President Silverman because she looked like Ms.


    Whaley, right? So, Rosalynn is just a substitute. When Ms. Whaley came back, Rosalynn had to leave!¡±


    ¡°Oh, a substitute? Does President Silverman admit this?¡± Alexis mocked mercilessly, ¡°Do you


    remember how much President Silverman relied on Secretary Tesdal when she was by his side?


    You¡¯ve all heard the story of the tie, right? It¡¯s ridiculous. After all these years, has any one seen


    President Silverman rely on Ms. Whaley the same way he relied on Rosalynn?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The person defending Olivia¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°She is just a mistress, nothing to be proud of.¡± Alexis finished the sentence, rolled her eyes, and


    prepared to leave in her high heels.


    ¡°The dead don¡¯t deserve to fight with the living!¡± That person sneered.


    Alexis¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    She turned around and looked at the person, then took a recording pen out of her suit pocket, walked


    back to the person, and said, ¡°Come on, say it again.¡±


    That person¡¯s face turned stiff: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Alexis asked, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯ll immediately send this recording to President


    Silverman after I record it. Don¡¯t you think Olivia is the person President Silverman loves? Then you will


    see if President Silverman will fire you right away.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, you can¡¯t bully people!¡± That person was obviously scared.


    ¡°Do you call this bullying people?¡± Alexis asked.


    ¡°Ms. Leanos.¡± At this moment, Olivia¡¯s voice came from behind.


    That person immediately ran to her.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, Ms. Leanos has been ndering you¡­¡±


    Alexis wasn¡¯t afraid at all and looked back at Olivia, ¡°Just a normal discussion, I¡¯m not ndering


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, I don¡¯t know where I offended you that you have to target me like this?¡± Olivia looked


    distressed.


    It seemed that Alexis¡¯s attitude towards her made her feel greatly wronged.


    Alexis rolled her eyes, not wanting to participate in this drama with Olivia, ¡°How dare I target my future


    boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    She walked around Olivia and left directly.


    ¡°How outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leanos has always been quite aloof to others in thepany because of her good performance,


    but I never thought she would be so arrogant and even target Ms. Whaley¡­¡±


    After Alexis left, the silent people suddenly started chattering.


    Olivia smiled warmly, ¡°I heard she has some work problems, maybe she¡¯s in a bad mood, never mind.


    We all work for Bane Corporation; I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, you are such a kind person. If it were me, I would call President Silverman toin


    right now!¡± The person who had a conflict with Alexis immediately said.


    Olivia smiled, ¡°President Silverman is so busy. If I bother him with these trivial matters, I¡¯ll be too


    inconsiderate. Alright, everyone, let¡¯s disperse and work hard.¡± Everyone obediently dispersed.


    Olivia stood there and looked back in the direction where Alexis had left, her face full of resentment.


    After so many years, there are still people in thepany defending Rosalynn and calling her a


    mistress?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Dir thought it was hrious. How could a substitute even be her rival? In the end, they¡¯ll end up


    nowhere, right?


    With that in mind, Gabrie¡¯s face shed in her mind again.


    It¡¯s not Rosalynn¡­


    How could it be Rosalynn¡­


    They just a lookalike, that¡¯s all!


    So, Olivia went straight to the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, President Silverman is in a meeting outside, Emily said, beaming.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡± Olivia asked, acting like she was very close to Ivy.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emily reacted for a moment, ¡°Ah¡­-President Silverman took Ivy out with him.¡±


    Olivia pondered.


    She had checked Ivy¡¯s background.


    But¡­ she got nothing. Ivy¡¯s parents, family members, all that information wasn¡¯t public.


    Now, the kid was sticking to Wayne.


    She didn¡¯t believe that this was something a child could do on her own! Someone must be teaching her


    from behind!


    At that moment, another girl from the CEO¡¯s office appeared, holding a cute candy box in both hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Olivia asked doubtfully.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The girl replied, ¡°President Silverman ordered this, probably worried that next time Ivyes, there


    won¡¯t be anything for her to eat in the office.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale. No matter how much she tried to find an excuse for Wayne, his care for this


    child had exceeded his indifferent nature towards all other things.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you guys know why she came to see President Silverman?¡±


    The people in the CEO¡¯s office were usually tight¨Clipped.


    However¡­ Ivy¡¯s matters didn¡¯t seem to be apany secret.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but¡­¡± Emily thought for a moment, ¡°When I was helping her tie her hair,


    President Silverman took care of a cat for her.¡±


    ¡°A cat?¡± Olivia¡¯s face darkened.


    Wayne didn¡¯t like these little animals.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Emily nodded, noticing Olivia¡¯s expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty cute.¡± Olivia tried hard to maintain her smile. ¡°Since President Silverman isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll


    leave now. Thank you guys.¡±


    Olivia turned and left.


    Emily and the others exchanged nces: ¡°I somehow feel that Ms. Whaley is not very happy.¡±


    ¡°Same here!¡±


    Instead of going back to her office, Olivia went straight to the garage and got in her car.


    After sitting for a while, she took out a cellphone from the storage box and turned it on.


    n


    A momentter, several messages popped up, two of which were about Wayne¡¯s schedule for the past


    few days.


    ¡°Golden wedding banquet?¡± Olivia frowned slightly, then noticed there were key VIP guests who were


    invited.


    And she saw the name Jered Group¡¯s Gabrie.


    Upon seeing Gabrie¡¯s name, Olivia was dumbstruck.


    So¡­ had Wayne seen her?


    This question seemed like a heavy mountain that mercilessly crushed her.


    Soon, Olivia¡¯s question got an answer.


    She saw a familiar name on the guest list, called them up pretending to chat about a coboration, but


    in the end, she brought up the Lawrence family¡¯s golden. wedding banquet.


    ¡°I was supposed to go that day, too, but I had somest¨Cminute work to do, so Wayne went by himself,¡±


    Olivia told them.


    The other personughed after hearing that, ¡°Ms. Whaley, you missed quite a show


    The person on the phone continued, ¡°The Lawrence family is most concerned about how others


    perceive them, but at the banquet, their granddaughter tried to provoke the heiress of the Jered Group,


    Gabrie, out of jealousy, and it ended in a disagreeable farewell.¡±


    ¡°The Jered Group¡­ Do you mean Gabrie Jared?¡± Olivia clenched her other fist tightly, her nails


    digging deep into her flesh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And when Gabrie was being harassed by the Lawrence girl, your President Silverman


    stepped in to save her. I also heard¡­¡±


    The person suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Ms. Snow, we know each other well, so you don¡¯t have to hold back,¡± Olivia said gently.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a rumor: the Lawrence girl was sent to a mental asylum on the rich ind that night,


    allegedly due to a mental breakdown. Some people say¡­ President Silverman did it. Ha, what an


    outrageous rumor!¡±


    The Sharp Mental Facility¡­


    Olivia bowed her head, clenching her fists.


    ¡°Olivia, do you know anything about this? Was it really President Silverman who sent her away? He


    really did seem to defend Ms. Gabrie that day.¡±


    ¡°I just got back, and I haven¡¯t seen him yet,¡± Olivia managed to reply, holding back her emotions. ¡°But


    I¡¯m not surprised that he helped Ms. Jared. Wayne¡¯s admired Hria since he was young, so it¡¯s natural


    that he would take care of the chairman¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Is¨¦e¡­¡±


    The other person acknowledged.


    ¡°Ms. Snow, let¡¯s n for afternoon tea after I finish my current projects, and we can talk in person.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Just don¡¯t forget to help me with my issue.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to react. Wayne had seen Gabrie and even defended her in


    public! And he also dealt with the people who had humiliated Gabrie afterward¡­


    All these questions were bothering Olivia.


    It¡¯s been more than five years! Wayne hadn¡¯t been with anyone, and she was so close¡­ maybe a few


    more months, at most one or two years, to be Mrs. Silverman. Why did so many people suddenly


    want topete with her?


    Olivia smacked the steering wheel a few times, then she suddenly thought of something.


    So what if Wayne had seen Gabrie? The person upstairs had a point: the dead can¡¯tpete with


    the living!


    As long as Gabrie dies too, Wayne would stille back to her to heal.


    Yeah¡­


    Death can solve anything!


    Slowly, Olivia calmed down, regaining herposed demeanor.


    But before that, she had to do one more thing.


    She had to outdo Gabrie for FreshBite¡¯s contract andnd it for Bane Corporation


    She wanted to show Wayne that she was better than Gabrie and could easily step on her if wanted


    to!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Upon seeing Gabrie¡¯s name, Olivia was dumbstruck.


    So¡­ had Wayne seen her?


    This question seemed like a heavy mountain that mercilessly crushed her.


    Soon, Olivia¡¯s question got an answer.


    She saw a familiar name on the guest list, called them up pretending to chat about a coboration, but


    in the end, she brought up the Lawrence family¡¯s golden. wedding banquet.


    ¡°I was supposed to go that day, too, but I had somest¨Cminute work to do, so Wayne went by himself,¡±


    Olivia told them.


    The other personughed after hearing that, ¡°Ms. Whaley, you missed quite a show


    The person on the phone continued, ¡°The Lawrence family is most concerned about how others


    perceive them, but at the banquet, their granddaughter tried to provoke the heiress of the Jered Group,


    Gabrie, out of jealousy, and it ended in a disagreeable farewell.¡±


    ¡°The Jered Group¡­ Do you mean Gabrie Jared?¡± Olivia clenched her other fist tightly, her nails


    digging deep into her flesh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And when Gabrie was being harassed by the Lawrence girl, your President Silverman


    stepped in to save her. I also heard¡­¡±


    The person suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Ms. Snow, we know each other well, so you don¡¯t have to hold back,¡± Olivia said gently.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a rumor: the Lawrence girl was sent to a mental asylum on the rich ind that night,


    allegedly due to a mental breakdown. Some people say¡­ President Silverman did it. Ha, what an


    outrageous rumor!¡±


    The Sharp Mental Facility¡­


    Olivia bowed her head, clenching her fists.


    ¡°Olivia, do you know anything about this? Was it really President Silverman who sent her away? He


    really did seem to defend Ms. Gabrie that day.¡±


    ¡°I just got back, and I haven¡¯t seen him yet,¡± Olivia managed to reply, holding back her emotions. ¡°But


    I¡¯m not surprised that he helped Ms. Jared. Wayne¡¯s admired Hria since he was young, so it¡¯s natural


    that he would take care of the chairman¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Is¨¦e¡­¡±


    The other person acknowledged.


    ¡°Ms. Snow, let¡¯s n for afternoon tea after I finish my current projects, and we can talk in person.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Just don¡¯t forget to help me with my issue.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After hanging up, Olivia didn¡¯t know how to react. Wayne had seen Gabrie and even defended her in


    public! And he also dealt with the people who had humiliated Gabrie afterward¡­


    All these questions were bothering Olivia.


    It¡¯s been more than five years! Wayne hadn¡¯t been with anyone, and she was so close¡­ maybe a few


    more months, at most one or two years, to be Mrs. Silverman. Why did so many people suddenly


    want topete with her?


    Olivia smacked the steering wheel a few times, then she suddenly thought of something.


    So what if Wayne had seen Gabrie? The person upstairs had a point: the dead can¡¯tpete with


    the living!


    As long as Gabrie dies too, Wayne would stille back to her to heal.


    Yeah¡­


    Death can solve anything!


    Slowly, Olivia calmed down, regaining herposed demeanor.


    But before that, she had to do one more thing.


    She had to outdo Gabrie for FreshBite¡¯s contract andnd it for Bane Corporation


    She wanted to show Wayne that she was better than Gabrie and could easily step on her if wanted


    to!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Cory didn¡¯t let Calvin and the others tell Rosalynn that Ivy ran away from home.


    When they got home, Ivy apologized to Calvin with her head down, then went to her painting room,


    locked the door, and shut herself in without saying a word to Cory the entire time.


    She didn¡¯t eat dinner either. She went to take a shower when she was tired of painting and then


    crawled back into bed and went to sleep without even asking for a


    bedtime story.


    Laura had never seen Ivy so upset before. She sat on the carpet by the little bed, looking worried.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Cory, who on earth did Ivy go to see?¡± Calvin downstairs asked in confusion. He was supposed to go


    with Cory to pick up someone, but Cory refused. Calvin thought about it all afternoon, and the more he


    thought about it, the more something seemed off.


    Ivy ran away from home, and after Cory analyzed it, he actually found out where she had gone!


    ¡°She went to see someone she knows,¡± Cory replied coldly. ¡°Calvin, you¡¯d better not think about it, or


    you might identally say something in front of Granny Hria and my mom.¡±


    Calvin was speechless.


    He wanted to ask if it was really okay to hide it from the adults.


    Cory seemed to see through his thoughts: ¡°We¡¯re keeping them in the dark so they don¡¯t get upset.


    Calvin, Granny Hria¡¯s health isn¡¯t as good as it used to be.¡±


    Cory caught every one of Calvin¡¯s weaknesses.


    He immediately sat upright: ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Cory wasn¡¯t worried about Laura. He knew she valued her job and wouldn¡¯t talk about today¡¯s events.


    Ten o¡¯clock.


    Rosalynn¡¯s car drove into the garage.


    Momentster, she walked out of the elevator, looking exhausted.


    Seeing Cory, she was stunned: ¡°honey, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    ¡°Late too much tonight,¡± Cory answered calmly. ¡°Mom, you look really tired.¡±


    ¡°Just a few more days, and I¡¯ll be on vacation after I finish this project!¡± Rosalynn walked over and


    hugged Cory, rubbing her cheek against him. ¡°Is your sister asleep?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Cory paused for a moment, ¡°Mom, I want to take Ivy back to Jaime Jules¡® ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rosalynn looked puzzled as she looked up at Cory: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Jaime is lonely by himself.¡± Cory answered seriously, ¡°And Ivy needs to prepare for her school life.¡±


    Cory¡¯s reasons were all very persuasive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I finish this project, I¡¯ll take you guys out for a trip, and we can go back to prepare


    after. There will still be plenty of time.¡± Rosalynn thought Cory was worried that Ivy would fail to adjust


    herself in the school.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you pick us up after you finish your project.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to leave that much? Do you not like it here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Cory paused for a moment, not really, he liked the H Country a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Cory shook his head.


    But nothing was more important than his mom and sister. He wouldn¡¯t let the bad guys take his sister


    away, and he wouldn¡¯t let his mom get hurt.


    So, he and his sister had to leave!


    ¡°I see.¡± Rosalynn always respected her children¡¯s wishes.


    Since Cory didn¡¯t like it here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t force him to stay.


    However, an unexpected event urred the next morning.


    Rosalynn was eating breakfast downstairs when the doorbell rang.


    Calvin had disappeared somewhere, and Laura had gone to the children¡¯s room to wake up Cory and


    Ivy.


    Rosalynn went to open the door, and then froze.


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    Hria stood at the door, smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had ast¨Cminute project and couldn¡¯te for a while?¡± Rosalynn asked in


    confusion.


    ¡°How else wouldTcreate a surprise?¡± Hria walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ¡°Where are Cory and Ivy? Are they still sleeping?¡±


    Hria had a leather suitcase in her hand, and you didn¡¯t have to ask to know there must be gifts for


    Cory and Ivy inside.


    Hria was like this almost every time.


    As they were talking, Cory came downstairs in his slippers.


    Seeing Hria, Cory froze ¨C he originally nned to fly away tonight.


    But now that he¡¯d seen Granny Hria, he might not be able to leave anymore¡­


    ¡°Cory!¡± Hria ran towards Cory, grabbing and hugging him while giving him a bunch of kisses on his


    cheeks. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my dear Cory in so long, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± During this, she kissed


    Cory several more times.


    Cory greeted Hria and then looked at Rosalynn with eyes that screamed: Help me


    Rosalynn went over and rescued her son. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wake up ivy? I bet she¡¯s stillzing around


    in bed.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It¡¯s well known that although Hria was very nice to Cory, she favored Ivy even more


    Wherever she went, she would say, ¡°My Ivy is the only treasure of the Jared family.¡±


    Hria rushed upstairs.


    Cory sighed and wiped his face, saying, ¡°I guess we can¡¯t leave now¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good, Hria will take you guys out to have fun. Just help mommy by keeping herpany,


    alright?¡± Rosalynn coaxed Cory.


    Cory could only sigh again in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t tell mommy the real reason he wanted to leave H Country; she would be heartbroken and


    scared.


    1 understand.¡±


    Cory nodded listlessly.


    Ivy had done a lot yesterday and was tired. She was a optimistic child, and she slept even betterst


    night.


    She had a beautiful dream about a gorgeous prairie, with blue skies and white clouds, Mommy was


    standing in a bunch of pretty red flowers, and she and her brotherughed as they ran towards her. Her


    brother ran faster and quickly embraced mommy, but she had short legs and usually didn¡¯t exercise, so


    just as she almost reached mommy, she tripped and fell. Before she even had time to feel the pain, a


    big hand came over to scoop her up and hold her.


    ¡°Where did Ivy fall? Let daddy check.¡±


    Ivy turned to look at the man who was so handsome, it was exactly that handsome uncle!


    No, it¡¯s not uncle, it¡¯s her daddy!


    ¡°Daddy! Ivy¡¯s knee hurts!¡± Ivyined to her dad.


    Mommy also came over with her brother in her arms.


    ¡°Honey, how could you be so careless that you made Ivy fall?¡±


    ¡°Rosa, I¡¯m sorry¡­ don¡¯t be angry¡­ I won¡¯t do it again next time!¡±


    Ivy looked at her daddy and then at her mommy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She giggled silly.


    As she giggled, she heard someone calling her name.


    ¡°Ivy


    Huh?


    Granny Hria?


    Her beautiful dream disappeared, and she rubbed her eyes and opened them.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Ivy opened her eyes and saw Hria¡¯s smiling face.


    Blinking twice, Ivy said, ¡°That was such a beautiful dream! Everyone was in it!¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡± Hria asked with an indulgent smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Ivy was in a great mood, hugging her nket and rolling around once.


    Yeah, she didn¡¯t have a dad, and Mommy didn¡¯t have a husband. The handsome uncle said he was


    single.


    So why can¡¯t Mommy marry the handsome uncle?


    That way Ivy would have a dad, Mommy would have a husband, and the handsome uncle would have


    a beautiful wife! Just thinking about it makes her happy! ¡°Ivy, time to get up. I bought you a gift!¡±


    Ivy snapped back to reality and slowly turned around, her eyes immediately lighting up, ¡°Granny


    Hria?!¡±


    She called out and crawled out of her nket, jumping into Hria¡¯s arms like a little kitten, rubbing


    against her, ¡°Where have you been? Ivy missed you so much!¡± Hria felt her nose tingle.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I missed you too!¡±


    They hugged each other for a while until Rosalynn came in after changing her clothes.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ivy shouted excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s Granny Hria!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled brightly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s your Granny Hria~¡±


    ¡°Are you going to work?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Mmhmm, but I¡¯lle back early tonight because Hria is here.¡± Rosalynn gently touched Ivy¡¯s


    cheek. ¡°Before Ie back, I¡¯ll have to ask Ivy and your brother to take care of Granny Hria, okay?¡±


    Brother? Ivy¡¯s happy face changed instantly.


    What her brother said yesterday became clear in her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hria sensed Ivy¡¯s mood change.


    Rosalynn also noticed her smile disappeared.


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you got up toote! Come on, I will take you to breakfast!¡±


    ¡°You should let her go by herself,¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    ¡°Granny Hria, Mommy is right. You are not very strong, and Ivy is so tough now! It¡¯s okay if Ivy gets


    hurt, but if Granny Hria gets injured, Ivy will be heartbroken!¡± ¡°Hahaha,¡± Hriaughed. ¡°Ivy, you


    have such a sweet mouth!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh too.


    ¡°Just listen to her. I don¡¯t have much time, I need to go.¡±


    Hria waved her hand, and Rosalynn was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Hria turned back to Rosalynn. ¡°I already know about Lizzy¡¯s situation. For the cooperation


    with the Lawrence family, just end it if you can.¡±


    Since she knew about Lizzy¡¯s situation, she also knew she was in a mental hospital now.


    ¡°Lizzy was the one who did it. As long as the Lawrence family doesn¡¯t vite any cooperation


    agreements, we don¡¯t need to involve them all,¡± Rosalynn said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too principled! My granddaughter shouldn¡¯t be treated badly!¡± Hria was clearly


    displeased.


    Rosalynn signaled Ivy with her eyes.


    Ivy immediately hugged Hria¡¯s neck and shook her, ¡°Granny Hria, let¡¯s go eat breakfast! Later, I¡¯ll


    take you to the little park to meet all my best friends!¡± Seeing this, Rosalynn slipped away.


    ¡°Are you helping your mommy?¡± Hria poked Ivy¡¯s nose.


    Ivy said confidently, ¡°But isn¡¯t it Granny Hria who said Ivy should protect Mommy? Ivy has been


    listening to you very carefully!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Hria¡¯s heart softened, and sheughed as she kissed Ivy several times. Then, hand in


    hand, the two went downstairs for breakfast.


    While opening the gifts, Hria bought Cory top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline IT peripherals.


    Cory was thrilled.


    What she bought for Ivy¡­ ¡°Wow! So shiny¡­¡± Ivy stared at the custom¨Cmade princess tiara in the


    velvet box, her eyes sparkling.


    At just that moment.


    Paige, who had been hungover and had only just woken up, slowly came downstairs.


    Seeing Hria didn¡¯t surprise her too much.


    But¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Jared!¡± Paige eximed, ¡°Why did you buy Ivy such a huge diamond again?!! You promised not


    to buy her any more before she¡¯s an adult!¡±

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    ¡°What diamond?¡± Hria lovingly looked at Ivy.


    ¡°I bought her a tiara, it just happens to have a few diamonds on it~ Right, Ivy?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Hria didn¡¯t hold back at all, that crown was full of diamonds, and those main stones, each must be at


    least 10 carats at least.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much,¡± Paige grumbled.


    ¡°Look at yourself,¡± Hria looked at Paige with disdain, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months and you¡¯re


    looking a mess, what happened?¡±


    Paige was taken aback, then looked at herself.


    Last night she came homete, drunk, and tired. She didn¡¯t even remove her makeup before crashing


    in bed.


    Now her eye makeup is all messed up, and she looked terrible.


    Her hair is a total mess¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungover!¡± Paige said while running upstairs, ¡°Just wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, do not learn from your godmother!¡± Hria diverted her attention back to Ivy.


    Ivy grinned, thinking about her beautiful dream the night before, and whispered as if she was afraid


    others would hear her, ¡°Granny Hria, can I help Mommy find a handsome husband? Is that alright?¡±


    Hria was shocked and then burst intoughter, ¡°That¡¯s my Ivy, thinking the same as me! I have been


    wanting to find a handsome husband for your mom for a long time!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly.


    But soon after¡­


    Hria shook her head and sighed, ¡°Too bad your mom doesn¡¯t want to. Over the years, I¡¯ve introduced


    her to so many handsome guys, but she doesn¡¯t even bother to look at them! I mean, your Uncle Noah


    is such a catch, and they¡¯ve known each other since they were kids¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Noah?¡±


    Tvy blinked her eyes.


    She instantly put the handsome uncle and Uncle Noah on a scale in her mind.


    About two secondster, the handsome uncle side won.


    Reason is simple.


    Mommy said that Noah is like a brother to her.


    With that, Uncle Noah definitely can¡¯t be Mommy¡¯s husband.


    So, the handsome uncle is better!


    Ivy was getting more and more excited, like the handsome uncle and mommy could get married


    tomorrow. Her little feet were uncontroble.


    ¡°Uncle Noah is mommy¡¯s brother. No way-¡± Ivy seriously exined to Hria.


    Hria tapped her little nose, ¡°You¡¯re definitely sticking up for your mom! So, do you want your mom to


    find a handsome husband or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She was just about to tell Hria about the handsome uncle.


    Cory came downstairs. Ivy was still mad at him and turned her head away, not looking at him.


    Cory stood there, holding a small pad in his hand.


    He had just received a few pictures of a kitty.


    There was no need to think about who sent them.


    Logically, Cory knew he shouldn¡¯t show the pictures to Ivy, not to let her have more contact with that


    jerk.


    But¡­


    It was because of him that Ivy couldn¡¯t have her own kitten.


    ¡°Wanna see the kitty?¡± Cory asked.


    Ivy hesitated for a moment, and then immediately responded.


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Ivy got up and quickly dashed over.


    Hria frowned slightly, ¡°Did you guys get a kitten?¡±


    How could Cory live with these fluffy creatures?


    ¡°Electronic pet,¡± Cory answered.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Hria nodded and rxed.


    After looking at the photos, Ivy¡¯s mood immediately improved, and she even wanted to invite Cory to


    join them at the small park. Cory refused and went back to his study to continue ying with his gift.


    In her excitement, Ivy forgot about her mom¡¯s handsome husband. She changed into her outdoor


    clothes and happily took Hria to the small park.


    Bane Corporation.


    Wayne was absent from the regr morning meeting this week, and during the meeting, a dispute


    broke out involving the vice president of the sales department, Alexis


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Someone reported that Alexis was privately seeking personal gain at work.


    In fact, this was amon practice in sales positions. Everyone knew about it but didn¡¯t talk about it in


    public.


    However, when someone presented evidence and officially brought up the issue at the meeting, it


    became a different matter.


    Listening to the usations from some shareholders, Alexis was annoyed. She nced at Olivia.


    Yesterday, she had an argument with Olivia, and today this happened. She was well aware of who was


    behind this.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Alexis said impatiently.


    A big¨Cbellied man red at her, ¡°Ms. Leanos, you made a mistake, and how dare you keeping a bad


    attitude?!¡±


    Alexis sneered, ¡°You guys are ridiculous! You all talk high and mighty, but in reality, you all have been


    doing the same thing behind the scenes. Is my little issue worth arguing about for half an hour at the


    meeting?¡±


    It was true that Alexis had epted some bribes, but it was just two designer purses from the


    cooperating partner, and she had also returned the favor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± the big¨Cbellied man retorted.


    ¡°Whether what I said is true or not, you all know in your hearts,¡± Alexis said, taking off her work badge


    and pping it on the table, ¡°Which one of you isn¡¯t relying on the deals I brought in for a living? Now


    you want to have a criticism meeting against me? Look in the mirror and see if you¡¯re worthy! I¡¯m just


    tired of being vice president! I quit!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, you don¡¯t need to be so angry. We are all doing this for thepany¡¯s good,¡± Olivia said


    reluctantly.


    Alexisughed coldly.


    She couldn¡¯t stand Olivia¡¯s act, and since Alexis was about to quit, she figured she might as welly it


    all out.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, do you know why employees who have had contact with Secretary Tesdal look down on


    you?¡± Alexis asked with a smile.


    The meeting room went silent.


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Because your character is terrible, and you¡¯re nowhere near Secretary Tesdal. It¡¯s really the biggest


    loss to Hollywood that you didn¡¯t be an actress and win the best actress!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, I¡¯ve never offended you¡­¡±


    Alexis thought Olivia was talking nonsense, as most of her clients were taken by Olivia. But she


    couldn¡¯t say it.


    If she did, she would fall into Olivia¡¯s trap.


    Alexis crossed her arms and looked at Olivia contemptuously, ¡°Ms. Whaley, didn¡¯t I just say it? Your


    character is so bad that no one likes you. It has nothing to do with whether you offend me or not.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face turned even worse.


    ¡°On the ount of us being former colleagues, I¡¯d like to remind you all before I leave that Ms. Whaley


    is especially good at using other people¡¯s hard¨Cearned clients to do her own projects. If one day she


    suddenly bes friendly to you, be on your guard and watch your clients closely, or Ms. Whaley will


    definitely take them. away, and by then, all the credit will be hers.¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    After Alexis finished talking, she left the meeting room in her high heels.


    Half an hourter, her resignation was submitted to HR, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to pack up her


    stuff and leave Bane Corporation.


    As she was driving away from the Bane Corp Center, Alexis stopped by the roadside, looking back at


    the towering building onest time.


    She had started working at Bane Corporation right after graduating from college and had been there for


    eight or nine years.


    Now it¡¯s time to find a new job!


    Alexis started the car and merged into the traffic.


    Rosalynn heard about this during lunchtime.


    It all started with her assistant, L. Ever since their encounter with Olivia at FreshBite, L had


    learned that Olivia had deliberately arrived early that day. L became more cautious of Olivia and


    paid even closer attention to her.


    Today¡¯s incident at Bane Corporation¡¯s morning meeting was witnessed by 20 or 30 people, and word


    had quickly spread throughout the wholepany. L heard about it from a sales department


    manager.


    After Alexis resigned, the entire sales department was furious.


    That manager was angry too and kept cursing at Olivia on the phone.


    ¡°Alexis?¡± Rosalynn felt that the name sounded familiar.


    ¡°Bane Corporation¡¯s sales department employee!¡± L replied. She took out her phone, swiped a bit,


    found a picture, and showed it to Rosalynn.


    Upon seeing the photo, Rosalynn remembered Alexis. ¡°I heard she¡¯s amazing. She became VP of


    Bane Corporation¡¯s sales department at a young age, L said. Rosalynn nodded, remembering that


    Alexis was already impressive back when she was just a regr employee.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in touch with her?¡± Rosalynn thought. The news of such a talented person leaving


    Bane Corporation would spread quickly, and who knows how manypanies would want to snatch


    her up.


    Though her team didn¡¯t need a salesperson at the moment, the Jered Group did.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    L immediately understood Rosalynn¡¯s intentions.


    After lunch, Rosalynn¡¯s team met to discuss their progress. The n was taking shape overall, so they


    could start working on the details. Rosalynn frowned as she looked at the proposal.


    It was undoubtedly a good proposal, but for some reason, she felt that something was off.


    It was like trying to fit a puzzle piece into a gap it seemingly belongs to but somehow couldn¡¯t fit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue refining it, and we¡¯ll call it a day.¡±


    Rosalynn stood up, ending the meeting.


    As she was walking out of the meeting room, the receptionist approached her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯ve got flowers!¡±


    ¡°My flowers?¡± Rosalynn looked puzzled. Who would send her flowers?


    ¡°Wow! Were they sent by Gabrie¡¯s admirer? I want to see!¡± someone said loudly.


    A bunch of people followed Rosalynn to the front desk.


    ¡°What a huge bouquet of roses!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it¡¯s not from an admirer!¡±


    Everyone was chattering.


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t been back long, and this office was temporary, so not many people knew about it.


    Who could be sending flowers?


    Rosalynn walked over and picked up the attached card. As soon as she opened it, her face changed.


    In a familiar font: ¡°Waiting for your reply.¡±


    Signed: Wayne.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Before everyone could peek at the card, Rosalynn crumpled it up.


    ¡°Gabrie, who sent this?¡± someone asked, interested in the gossip.


    ¡°Some boring person,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°If you guys like the roses, take them and split them up.¡±


    After that, Rosalynn returned to her office, calmly packing her things.


    By the time she left, the roses were gone.


    Rosalynn only took a look and then walked away.


    If she remembered correctly, this was the first time Wayne had sent her flowers, right?


    The funny thing was, when she needed him, he was cold and ignored her, using every rule to bind their


    rtionship..


    Now that she didn¡¯t want him anymore, he began to be attentive.


    Hard to denied, it was extremely ironic.


    Knowing Rosalynn was still alive, Wayne had been having a pretty rough time these past few days.


    He kept telling himself not to act on his urge to take her back immediately.


    But his longing for her became uncontroble once they¡¯d reunited.


    In the end, he had someone follow Rosalynn.


    A picture of her leaving the studio was taken and immediately sent to Wayne.


    Seeing her professionally dressed while holding only a briefcase and no roses made his heart sink.


    Even out of his sight, she still disliked him so much.


    At that moment, there was a knock on his office door, and Wayne turned around with annoyance.


    ¡°President Silverman! Ms. Whaley just fainted and was rushed to the hospital!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brows furrowed instantly: ¡°Why did she faint?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. You better go to the hospital and check!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Wayne headed straight for the door.


    Over the years, Olivia had rarely faked passing out to gain Wayne¡¯s sympathy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    First, she never had the right time.


    Second, she knew that if she used this trick too often, Wayne would be numb and annoyed with


    her.


    It had to be used at critical moments.


    Shey on the hospital bed, an IV needle in the back of her hand, her face pale and weak.


    Then there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡­¡± Olivia replied weakly.


    The door opened, and Wayne walked in from outside.


    ¡°What caused your sudden faint? What did the doctor say?¡± he asked.


    Olivia seemed even weaker. ¡°It¡¯s just low blood sugar, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± she said softly, looking


    hurt. Wayne pondered for a moment.


    ¡°I just heard about what happened during the morning meeting from your assistant.¡±


    Olivia immediately burst into tears: ¡°I had no idea that Ms. Leanos hated me so much because of


    Rosalynn.¡±


    Wayne frowned slightly.


    *For so many years, no matter how I tried to exin, everyone assumed we were together already.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Wayne, neither you nor Ms. Leanos would


    ept me because of Rosalynn, and I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong to have to bear this injustice.¡±


    For the first time in years, Olivia broke down and shared her inner thoughts with Wayne.


    ¡°Olivia, the past is the past, and what¡¯s lost can never be reimed,¡± Wayne said seriously.


    ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t go back if you¡¯ve never tried?¡± Olivia questioned. ¡°Wayne, do you know


    what I fear most right now? My greatest fear is that the world thinks you¡¯re mine, but in the end, you will


    marry someone else, and I¡¯ll be left abandoned, alone again!¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Olivia stared at Wayne, tears streaming non stop, and her hands shaking uncontrolily.


    Wayne had never seen Olivia like this before.


    He thought back to her previous confident self.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had that painful past, and she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to where she


    was today.


    Seeing Wayne not talking, Olivia suddenly hugged her knees, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have told you all this. Just ignore my


    nonsensel


    ¡°Olivia, have you been seeing a psychologist properlytely?¡±


    Wayne sat down beside her.


    Olivia looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡­ I don¡¯t need to see a psychologist anymore, I was just a bit


    triggered today¡±


    These two days, Olivia had a thought in her mind.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That was, if she was humiliated, would Wayne stand up for her like he did for Gabrie when he first


    saw her?


    Then Alexis¡¯s incident happened.


    But¡­


    He¡¯d been here for so long, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned a word about how to deal with Alexis.


    How could Olivia be satisfied with this?


    ¡°Wayne, if Ms. Leanos stays in this industry, she should go to work in otherpanies, right? Will I


    meet her in the future? She hates me so much, she will definitely continue to frame me and humiliate


    me¡­¡± Olivia looked frightened and suddenly grabbed Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Wayne almost instinctively wanted to pull his hand back.


    But Olivia held on tight¡­.


    ¡°Do you want her to disappear from this industry?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Olivia looked pitifully at Wayne, ¡°Ms. Leanos is so talented, she can definitely do well in


    other jobs. I won¡¯t hold on to the things she did to me against her I just don¡¯t want to see her again,


    don¡¯t want to be reminded of my pain..


    ¡°I know.¡± Wayne lowered his eyelids and replied with a light, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Olivia still looked very wronged, but when she lowered her head, a smile appeared on her face.


    That bitch, Alexis, will never set foot in any bigpanies again. In her whole life, she could only


    struggle in those shabby littlepanies without being appreciated!


    Little did she know, what Wayne had in mind was to transfer Alexis to an overseas subsidiary to


    continue her work in sales.


    He remembered Alexis.


    That year, when Rosa¡¯s hand was cut by ss, it was Alexis who took her to the hospital and looked


    after her.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m d I still have you.¡± Olivia¡¯s words pulled Wayne back from his memories, ¡°Otherwise, I


    really don¡¯t know how I would live on my own.¡± Her words seemed so genuine.


    But Wayne¡¯s heart was numb.


    For a moment, his mind wandered, thinking about where those carefully selected roses were now.


    Were they thrown away by Rosalynn right away?


    ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t need to say things like that.¡± Wayne lowered his head, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you saving me


    back then, I would have drowned a long time ago.¡± Olivia paused


    He hadn¡¯t mentioned this for a very long time.


    Olivia¡¯s face turned even paler.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past¡­¡± she said wearily, her eyes closed, ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep for


    a while. Can you stay with me? I¡¯m still a bit scared¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne agreed.


    Olivia stopped talking.


    Back then¡­


    The first time she saw Wayne yed in her mind.


    ¡°I finally found you!¡±


    The young man ran to her side, his face beaming with a dazzling smile.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Olivia recognized him instantly as the sole heir of the Silverman Group, Wayne Silverman.


    ¡°you know me?¡± she asked, her face flushing red. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± The young man stepped back a few steps. ¡°Six years ago, on Valentine¡¯s


    night, at the artificialke in Lakeside Park, you saved me from drowning!¡±


    After saying this, he looked at her full of anticipation.


    Olivia¡¯s heart was racing.


    Although the Whaley family was a local old business, it was now in decline.


    Her parents were particrly fond of her younger brother, and all the family¡¯s money would be left to


    him.


    Olivia was ambitious and not willing to live like this.


    Looking at the heir of the Silverman Group in front of her, she thought that this was the redemption that


    God had sent her, someone she could rely on¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± Olivia suddenly realized and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot taller. It was too dark that night,


    and I didn¡¯t see your face clearly. Sorry.¡±


    This was the beginning of her rtionship with Wayne.


    Later, she learned from Wayne¡¯s words that theke was indeed very dark that night. But when the


    ambnce arrived, and in the flickering car lights, he managed to see the girl who was soaking wet,


    wiping her hair with a white towel in the crowd. Then, he firmly remembered her face.


    As soon as Wayne woke up from the hospital, he immediately wanted to find his savior. However, the


    answer he got was that the girl had quietly left, no one knew who she was, and she didn¡¯t leave any


    contact information.


    The surveince back then wasn¡¯t as advanced.


    Wayne searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find any information about her.


    Until six yearster, they happened to run into each other¡­


    As Olivia¡¯s emotions gradually settled down, just for saving his life and being forced by Maddie Fuller


    and Old Mrs. Silverman to marry someone from the R Country Wayne, who was so responsible, would


    never leave her out of concern for the rest of his life!


    She would always be the person Wayne cared about.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It would never be changed!


    Rosalynn drove home.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, she heardughter and joy.


    Rosalynn¡¯s fatigue instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy was the first to see Rosalynn and immediately jumped from Hria¡¯s arms into Rosalynn¡¯s embrace.


    Rosalynn picked her up.


    ¡°Hmm? Why did you gain so much weight since this morning?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because her granny Hria has been feeding her all day. I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it!¡± Paige


    copsed on the sofa.


    Now, at an older age, she couldn¡¯t recover from a hangover as quickly.


    However, the good thing was that everything was taken care of, and she could rest for a few days.


    ¡°Ivy isn¡¯t fat!¡± Ivy clung to her mommy¡¯s neck, rubbing against her like a kitten. ¡°Mommy smells so


    good! Ivy loves being close to Mommy the most!¡±


    Everyone in the living room burst intoughter.


    After being all clingy with Ivy for a while, Rosalynn noticed Cory wasn¡¯t in the living room.


    She put Ivy down and went to the study.


    Knocking on the door, she heard Cory¡¯s voice inviting her in.


    Rosalynn pushed the door open.


    ¡°Honey, what are you busy with?¡± Rosalynn sat next to Cory, asking curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping Jaime look at a programming bug.¡± Cory typed on the keyboard. ¡°Mommy, I heard from Ivy


    and Grandma today that they want to find you a handsome husband.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Rosalynn was dumbfounded, but then it seemed like she understood something.


    ¡°Your grandma must told your sister about her idea for me to get married! I gotta talk to her about this!¡±


    Cory thought for a moment.


    ¡°It seems like Ivy suggested it herself,¡± he said.


    Rosalynn was even more bewildered.


    ¡°Ivy suggested it?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Cory nodded. ¡°she really liked the guy who bought her paintingst time, so I guess she wants


    you two together?¡±


    After saying that, he raised his head and quietly looked at Rosalynn as if he was observing her


    reaction.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face was full of shock: ¡°She wants Mr¡­ that man to be our dad?¡±


    Cory nodded, then added coldly and disdainfully, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a good guy. I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Cory, her hand holding the back of his head, their foreheads touching as she gently


    rubbed against him.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t have him. My son¡¯s preferences are the most important.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was very


    gentle.


    Cory¡¯s ears slowly turned red.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll grow up fast and protect you and my sister.¡± He said solemnly and resolutely.


    Cory rarely spoke like this.


    Rosalynn lowered her head, knowing that Cory was different from other children.


    He had an IQ far beyond his peers, and sometimes he saw things more urately than adults.


    Perhaps..


    Rosalynn felt a tightening in her chest.


    He might have known who Wayne was?


    Rosalynn quicklyposed herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, Cory. Having you is a blessing for me.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t say anything.


    Rosalynn asked again, ¡°How much longer do you need to help Jaime?¡±


    ¡°Almost done,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Then I will change my clothes and wait for you downstairs. We¡¯ll go out for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalynn kissed Cory again and left the study.


    At Ivy¡¯s insistence, the whole family went to the restaurant where Ivy and Wayne had met.


    As they walked past a private room, Ivy became extremely excited.


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s the room of the handsome uncle!¡± She pointed at the room, shouting excitedly at


    Rosalynn and Paige.


    Rosalynn nced at it instinctively.


    ¡°What handsome uncle?¡± Hria asked, puzzled.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very nice handsome uncle. He treated Ivy to dinner and bought Ivy¡¯s paintings to help build


    houses for the kids!¡± Ivy¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled, filled with admiration for the handsome uncle.


    Rosalynn sighed inwardly once again at the terrible ties of blood.


    ¡°Alright, enough about the handsome uncle. Is that uncle more important than me now?¡±


    Paige picked Ivy up, poking her chubby cheeks.


    As they wereughing, they walked past a private room. The door was not closed as the waiter was


    serving dishes, so they could hear the conversation inside. ¡°Logan Sutton, Kelsey is my most precious


    treasure. I¡¯m entrusting her to you. If you dare to let her down, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I understand, uncle Sutton!¡±


    Ivy, who had excellent eyesight, spotted Logan at a nce and then happily shouted,


    ¡°Uncle Logan!¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Everyone in the private room could tell what was going on.


    Rosalynn nced around and saw that Logan¡¯s father, Grant Sutton, and Paige¡¯s mother, Peyton, were


    both present.


    There was also a pair of unfamiliar couple and a gentle, pretty girl.


    If there were no idents, this would be the girl that they wanted to introduce to Logan, Kelsey.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ivy!¡±


    Peyton seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°You guys go ahead to the private room.¡± Paige said to Rosalynn and the others, ¡°I¡¯m gonna say hi to


    my parents with Ivy.¡± Rosalynn was a bit worried.


    Paige gave her a reassuring nod, indicating that everything was fine.


    Gently patting her back, she went to the private room with Hria.


    ¡°Paige doesn¡¯t look so good,¡± Hria said after taking a few steps.


    ¡°She had a fight with her mom,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Hria felt it was more than that but didn¡¯t ask further.


    Paige put Ivy on the ground, then Peyton came over, picked her up again, and gave her a kiss.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough, Paige interrupted.


    She couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Logan.


    What was there to look at?


    Seeing them sitting side by side?


    Seeing them as a perfect match?


    ¡°Mom?¡± Kelsey¡¯s mother suddenly realized, ¡°This is your daughter?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Peyton was slightly embarrassed, ¡°Yeah, she just came back to the country recently and is nning to


    open a branch office here. She¡¯s very busy recently. This is Paige¡¯s goddaughter, Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Hello¡± Paige greeted politely, and her smile became sweeter when her eyesnded on Kelsey,


    greeting her as well.


    Ivy also learned to greet people: ¡°Hello, nice to meet you all.¡±


    Her eyes fell on Kelsey, then looked at Paige nkly, ¡°Paige, what should I call her?¡±


    The elders in the private room were amused by Ivy¡¯s cuteness!


    ¡°She¡¯ll be Logan¡¯s wifeter, and she will be your aunt.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes widened.


    She stared at Kelsey but didn¡¯t call her aunt just yet.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be rude, Paige prodded her cheek.


    However, Ivy suddenly frowned, twisted her body, and struggled out of Peyton¡¯s embrace. Then, she


    hugged Paige¡¯s leg tightly.


    ¡°Hug me!¡±


    Paige froze.


    This little troublemaker¡­.


    ¡°Oh dear, what¡¯s wrong with Ivy?¡± Peyton hurriedly asked.


    Paige picked her up.


    She clung to Paige¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t look back at the people behind her anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably hungry. Mom, my investor is waiting for me to have dinner. You guys continue, we¡¯ll go


    first.¡±


    Paige wasn¡¯t lying.


    Hria was indeed her investor.


    ¡°You are meenting an investor with a child?¡± Peyton felt that Paige was just making excuses and was


    instantly unhappy.


    Her daughter had be strange ever since her father¡¯s death.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the investor is Ivy¡¯s great¨Cgrandma.¡± Paige replied.


    Peyton was taken aback.


    ¡°It was nice meeting everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Paige nodded slightly.


    Then, holding the emotionally devastated Ivy, she left the private room.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    Peyton took a few steps after her but then remembered that there were still people present and had to


    hold back


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my daughter has been spoiled since she was young,¡± Peyton apologized with a guilty


    expression.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Logan said nonchntly, ¡°Auntie, Paige is already doing a pretty good job, there are countless parents


    who would be dying to have her.¡±


    Peyton was slightly taken aback.


    Even Grant looked at his son in disbelief.


    ¡°Logan is right.¡± Grant quickly added, ¡°you¡¯re being too hard on Paige!¡±


    Peyton smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Really? If you all say so, I really need to take a hard look at


    myself¡­


    Paige¡¯s appearance seemed to be an interlude.


    Soon, everyone went back to their previous conversation.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Everyone continued drinking and chatting.


    Meanwhile, Ivy and Paige.


    ¡°Ivy, let go, I can hardly breathe.¡±


    Ivy was still clinging to Paige¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Godmother, why is Logan getting married to that woman? If he marries her, what will happen to you?¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He had already kissed Paige.


    Wasn¡¯t that a sign of love for Paige?


    Why was he getting married to someone else in such a short time?


    ¡°Kid, you worry too much!¡± Paige patted Ivy¡¯s butt.


    Ivy remained silent, as if waiting for Paige¡¯s answer.


    Paige looked forward and said, ¡°Ivy, very few people in this world love someone else their whole life.


    Sometimes people have to move on when their loved ones leave.¡±


    Ivy rubbed her neck and said, ¡°Paige, Ivy will always love you!¡±


    ¡°You little thing!¡±


    Paigeughed and kissed Ivy¡¯s face.


    Ivy giggled.


    Paige looked at her andughed too.


    Yeah, she could live a good life without anyone.


    Logan had already moved on.


    She shouldn¡¯t be sad and upset anymore!


    When they arrived at the private room, Ivy couldn¡¯t leave Paige¡¯s side.


    Ivy insisted on sitting next to Paige during dinner. Afterwards, she snuggled into Paige¡¯sp.


    Every so often, she would say.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re sooo super pretty!¡±


    In the end, Hria couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Paige, do you have some dirt on my precious? Name your


    price!¡±


    Paige looked at Hria.


    She held up three fingers.


    ¡°Three hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred million?¡± Hria scoffed, ¡°I might as well spend a few million to hire some hitmen from


    the ck market, get rid of you, and save my money. Cory and Ivy can split the rest!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You?¡± Hria nced at her, ¡°I even suspect you and Paige are in the same boat.¡±


    Rosalynnughed.


    Paige looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Ivy, now do you know how Granny Hria keeps all her money?¡±


    tvy nodded vaguely, not quite understanding.


    Everyone¡¯s mood gradually improved as they joked around.


    Hria had a bit too much to drink and was slightly unsteady on her feet when they left the restaurant.


    Ivy had already fallen asleep in Paige¡¯s arms by bedtime.


    Calvin helped Hria while Rosalynn held Cory¡¯s hand and followed behind.


    After a few steps, she saw Cory was clearly sleepy, so she simply picked him up.


    Cory obediently rested his head on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder.


    Mommy always had aforting smell, which made him feel safe and secure.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    The group left in the same two cars as when they arrived.


    As they were almost home, Hria received a phone call, and half of her drunkenness instantly


    disappeared.


    ¡°Alright, just hold on to them for now.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After hanging up, Hria¡¯s face darkened.


    She nced at Ivy, who was sleeping soundly on Paige¡¯sp.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Paige.


    Rosalynn was not in the same car as them.


    ¡°Did something happen when I went back to the country, and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Hria asked.


    Paige hesitated.


    ¡°You should ask your granddaughter.¡± Then she muttered.


    ¡°Wayne had someone secretly taking photos of Rosalynn, ¡°Hria said coldly.


    Paige was shocked, ¡°He¡­he had only met Ivy before, right? How could he¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already met my precious?¡± Hria caught the key information.


    Paige decided not to hide it anymore.


    ¡°Remember she was talking about some handsome uncle? That¡¯s Wayne¡­.Ivy met him on the second


    or third day after going back to the country. They met again at the restaurant we were just having


    dinner!¡±


    ¡°What about the art exhibit?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°It was probably an ident. He was there with Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hria¡¯s face was full of anger.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know he had already met Rosalynn!¡± Paige was frightened.


    ¡°What are you scared for?¡± Hria sneered, ¡°I knew he would meet Rosalynn sooner orter. So what?


    Does he dare toy his hand on the next leader of my Jered Group?¡±


    ¡°So, someone was secretly taking photos of Rosalynn and got caught by your people?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hria nodded, ¡°You kids are too careless. You didn¡¯t even realize Wayne¡¯s dirty move!¡±


    The two cars arrived home one after another.


    Rosalynn found out about the matter of being secretly photographed as soon as she entered the door.


    ¡°I have checked the security cameras in the neighborhood and around your house. That guy has been


    following you for several days, but he couldn¡¯t get into themunity,¡± Hria said solemnly, ¡°Tonight


    was the first time he caught you and the kids together. Fortunately, we found out in time, or once he


    sent the pictures to Wayne, the kids¡® secret would have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Rosalynn clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Just to be safe, I¡¯ll have someone take Ivy and Cory back to the ind tomorrow,¡± Hria paused, ¡°In


    the end, you will have to face Wayne. But Rosalynn, you have nothing to be afraid of. I will always be


    your strongest support. Wayne is nothing in my eyes!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Returning to her room, she couldn¡¯t help but have a burning sensation in her chest.


    She took out her phone and dialed Wayne¡¯s number.


    The call was picked up after just one ring.


    Before she could say anything, a soft and delicate voice came from the other side, ¡°Wayne is busy, do


    you need something?¡±


    It was Olivia.


    This scene was almost too familiar for Rosalynn.


    But¡­


    She was no longer the person who would hang up the phone in panic upon hearing another woman¡¯s


    voice from Wayne.


    ¡°Yes, please tell him to call me back when he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me first,¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was surprisingly breathless, making it hard not to think about its


    implications.


    Rosalynn just felt her ears got dirty.


    ¡°This is something you can¡¯t decide, let him call me back.¡±


    After finishing, Rosalynn didn¡¯t give Olivia a chance to speak further and hung up the phone.


    Olivia, lying on the sickbed, was so angry that she wanted to smash the phone.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    She recognized the voice on the phone.


    That damn Gabrie, she actually hooked up with Wayne.


    And Wayne¡¯s noted her as Rosa.


    Had he already decided that Gabrie was Rosalynn?


    Thinking about this, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but go crazy!


    At first, it was Wayne who couldn¡¯t forget her and found Rosalynn as a substitute.


    In the end, he chose Rosalynn over her!


    Does that make any sense?


    Does it!!!


    Not long after, Wayne, who had just left, came back.


    ¡°Wayne, you forgot your phone.¡± Olivia handed out the phone with an apologetic look on her face, ¡°A


    call came just now, I was half asleep and thought it was my phone, so I picked it up instinctively.


    However, that person just stayed silent for a moment and hung up without saying anything. You¡¯d better


    call back and see if there¡¯s anything important.¡±


    Wayne frowned slightly.


    When he unlocked the phone and saw Rosa¡¯s call, his face turned gloomy in an instant.


    ¡°Is it an important call?¡± Olivia asked.


    She pretended not to see the iing call disy.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne responded, ¡°You go ahead and rest.¡±


    As he said that, he dialed and strode out.


    Olivia watched his retreating figure angrily clutching the nket!


    No wonder no matter how pitifully she acted, Wayne was unwilling to stay overnight. He had a date set


    with a slut, and he was going to see her, wasn¡¯t he?


    In Olivia¡¯s mind, even images of Wayne and Gabrie making love surfaced.


    The thing she couldn¡¯t even beg for, this woman got it easily just by having a face simr to


    Rosalynn¡¯s!!!


    Wayne made the call.


    It was quickly picked up by Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Jared¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne, are you insane?¡± Without waiting for Wayne to finish, Rosalynn asked irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t we


    make it clear? You¡¯re still having people follow me and taking pictures of me?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s tion vanished all at once.


    ¡°You called me just for this?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Wayne, this is the first and only time I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t send flowers to my studio again, don¡¯t


    follow me, stay away from me, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    With that, Rosalynn hung up.


    He hadn¡¯t changed at all in five years.


    He was still so suffocating!


    Wayne stood in front of the elevator, listening to the beep in his ear, his hand slowly dropping


    Was showing weakness useless?


    He couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Or did he have to resort to force to get Rosa?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The next day.


    Hria told Ivy and Cory that they were going back to the ind.


    Cory didn¡¯t care, as he had already been packing before Hria arrived.


    ¡°No¡± Ivy showed an unprecedented resistance.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t you want to go back to the ind and see your little animals?¡± Hria said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen


    them for a long time, and they miss you. And Uncle Noah¡¯s birthday ising up soon. You always


    spend his birthdays with hirm, don¡¯t you want to do that this year?¡±


    ¡°Ivy will call Uncle Noah now and have hime to H Country for his birthday!¡± Ivy¡¯s attitude was


    surprisingly firm.


    ¡°Is our littledy entering her rebellious phase early?¡± Paige, with her arms folded, bumped Rosalynn¡¯s


    shoulder with a teasing tone.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    ¡°Noah won¡¯te to H Country¡± Rosalynn walked over, her tone stern, ¡°Ivy, we agreed, we have to be


    reasonable. Don¡¯t just keep saying ¡®no¡® to Granny Hria here. Give your reasons.¡±


    Ivy lowered her eyelids.


    ¡°Ivy likes | Country, wants to be with mommy, and wants to apany godmother Ivy doesn¡¯t want to


    go anywhere else!¡± She choked out, ¡°Mommy, Ivy will be well behaved, please don¡¯t make Ivy go back


    to the ind!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, even if you stay here, I won¡¯t let you see that handsome uncle again: Rosalynn bluntly exposed


    Ivy¡¯s hidden intentions.


    Ivy was startled.


    ¡°Why?¡± Tears filled her eyes, she asked sadly, ¡°He has been really good to Ivy, why won¡¯t you let me


    see him?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see him?¡± Rosalynn crouched down and asked sternly.


    Ivy sobbed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Uncle is good to Ivy, Ivy likes Uncle¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed with a knife.


    Why, of all people, did Ivy have to meet Wayne?


    The knowing adults in the living room all wore solemn expressions.


    ¡°You can see him again, but on the condition that you go back to the ind with Granny Hria.¡± At this


    point, Hria spoke.


    Rosalynn frowned instinctively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the ind!¡± Ivy cried out desperately.


    ¡°Baby, you can only choose between going back to the ind directly with Granny Hria or seeing that


    Uncle again and then going back with Granny Hria spoke seriously


    She rarely scolded Ivy like this.


    Ivy looked to her mommy.


    Then, she nced at her godmother for help.


    It seemed like no one wanted to save her.


    Ivy really had no choice.


    ¡°Ivy wants to call Uncle¡­¡±


    When Wayne received Ivy¡¯s call, he had just finished a meeting.


    Although it was a strange number, after missing Ivy¡¯s callst time, he now answered even unfamiliar


    calls.


    Wayne picked up the phone and heard a voice on the other end, crying, ¡°Is this Uncle?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyebrows knit together slightly, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Ivy? What happened? Are you


    crying?¡±


    Ivy pouted, her tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Uncle, Ivy is going home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go home, Ivy?¡± Wayne asked gently.


    ¡°Ivy will miss you and the kitten.¡±


    The kitten?.


    Rosalynn frowned¨Cwhen did her daughter and Wayne start to have secrets she didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°I will send you pictures¡± Wayne coaxed.


    ¡°Uncle, are you avable? Ivy wants to go see the kitten and you.¡± Ivy sobbed, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see


    Uncle and the kitten after this!¡±


    At this point, Ivy¡¯s emotionspletely broke down, and she burst into tears.


    Just as Wayne was at a loss for what to do, he suddenly saw a billboard outside his office window


    advertising a theme park.


    So¡­


    ¡°Ivy, ask your parents if I can take you to the amusement park?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle asked if he could take me to the amusement park¡­¡±


    Rosalynn sighed softly, feeling defeated, and nodded.


    Might as well leave some good memories for Ivy¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°Uncle, Mommy said it¡¯s okay!¡± Ivy was instantly overjoyed, still sobbing as she spoke to Wayne.


    After agreeing on a time, they hung up the phone.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    ¡°Uncle is so awesome, huh? You like him that much?¡± Hria was jealous and poked Ivy¡¯s nose.


    Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s awesome.¡± So awesome that Ivy wished he would marry Mommy and be her dad.


    But she couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    Mommy didn¡¯t seem to like Handsome Uncle that much.


    Everyone was fussing over Ivy.


    Cory was sitting in the corner ying video games, as if the noise of the world had nothing to do with


    him.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn squeezed in beside him: ¡°Honey, do you want to go with your sister?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Cory asked


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°To the amusement park,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Cory didn¡¯t even bother lifting his eyelids, giving a cold answer: ¡°No.¡±


    Rosalynn opened her mouth as if to say something but changed her mind.


    She just leaned against Cory, watching everyone fuss over Ivy


    Ivy¡¯s tears came and went quickly.


    In no time, she was giggling, snorting out a bubble of snot after Paige teased her.


    Rosalynn felt a mix of emotions.


    The next morning, Laura took Ivy to the agreed meeting ce.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    As soon as Ivy saw Wayne, she ran towards him.


    Laura watched in amazement.


    Though the youngdy had always been lovely, she seldom got this close to someone she barely


    knew.


    Plus, Laura increasingly thought that the youngdy resembled Mr. Silverman in some ways, making


    him seem even more like her father!


    Rosalynn sat in the car, watching her daughter being hoisted by Wayne.


    Her eyes felt a bit sore and swollen.


    ¡°Where are her parents?¡± Wayne asked Laura after the lift.


    Laura hesitated then quickly replied: ¡°Both are busy.¡±


    A clear displeasure emerged in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    No wonder Ivy was so attached to him; her parents didn¡¯t give her enough love.


    Throughout the day, Wayne took Ivy to the shops that Rosalynn used to like, then to the amusement


    park.


    Ivy was fearless.


    He apanied her on every child¨Cfriendly ride, and even when it came to the Haunted House, Ivy


    dragged Wayne in.


    After leaving the amusement park, Ivy was dragging her feet.


    ¡°Uncle, what shall we eat for dinner?¡± she asked.


    Meaning Ivy wasn¡¯t going home yet, she still wanted to have dinner with Wayne!


    Wayne knew Ivy was hesitant, so he patted her head: ¡°Wanna go see the kittens?¡±


    Ivy nodded eagerly: ¡°Yes, please!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat nearby!¡±ughed Wayne.


    Ivy nodded continuously, then looked at the exhausted Laura: ¡°Laura, can you tell mommy?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Laura nodded and called Rosalynn.


    In fact, Rosalynn had secretly followed them in the amusement park all day.


    She knew Wayne had a bad temper, and Ivy could be stubborn.


    She worried that spending a whole day together, Ivy might annoy Wayne, and if he dared to scold Ivy,


    she would have Ivy brought home immediately, never to see Wayne again!


    But¡­


    Instead, she saw an extrernely patient Wayne.


    He would squat down to fix Ivy¡¯s messy hair, tie it up in a very ugly way.


    Laura couldn¡¯t bear it and rushed over to re¨Ctie Ivy¡¯s hair properly.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    He¡¯d also help cover Ivy from the sun.


    He¡¯d carefully feed Ivy water, buy her all sorts of little toys. He¡¯d even line up to buy her limited edition


    kids¡® meals just for the little figurines inside. And when Ivy couldn¡¯t walk any further, he¡¯d carry her on


    his back.


    In short¡­


    Wayne acted like a loving father.


    She answered Laura¡¯s call.


    Before Laura could speak, Rosalynn said lightly, ¡°She just wants to spend more time with her uncle. Let


    her be. Just don¡¯t stay out toote.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Laura hung up the phone: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    Ivy was super thrilled, and she went off with Wayne.


    President Silverman had a child¡¯s car seat installed in the car today.


    Wayne let the driver take the wheel while he sat in the back and chatted with Ivy.


    As the two chatted away the conversation turned to Ivy¡¯s art exhibition.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have your own art exhibition?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy nodded her little head: ¡°Would you like toe? Ivy can send you an invitation!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to.¡± Wayne answered without hesitation.


    Ivy was so happy her little legs were swinging: ¡°Ivy¡¯ll invite uncle!¡±


    want to thank you in advance then. Wayne said with a smile.


    The driver in the front asionally nced back. Amazing. He¡¯d been with President Silverman for


    over a decade, and this was the first time he¡¯d seen him smile so much.


    No exaggeration, it was more than he¡¯d seen in the past decade.


    Especially these past few years¡­


    President Silverman has never been one for jokes orughs. Since Secretary Tesdal¡¯s death, it¡¯s


    be even rarer to see him smile.


    ¡°After the exhibition, I will introduce my mommy to you!¡±


    After such a happy day, Ivy wasn¡¯t discouraged about matchmaking her mommy and uncle. In fact, she


    was more determined than ever! ¡°My mommy is the most beautiful person in the world!¡± Ivy dered


    proudly.


    ¡°I can see that. How could a beautiful girl like Ivy not having a mother as beautiful?¡± Wayne said,


    complimenting Ivy.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so right!¡± Ivy nodded without any sign of shyness.


    Wayne chuckled helplessly.


    When they arrived at the vet, Ivy insisted on hopping off the car by herself.


    The kitten seemed much more energetic today.


    Ivy crouched down in front of the ss disy and greeted the kitten.


    The kitten seemed to recognize her and kept crawling towards her.


    Ivy was touched and heartbroken.


    As she wiped away tears, she spoke to the kitten, ¡°Kitty, Ivy will be going home soon. Be a good girl


    here and listen to uncle. I¡¯ll miss you very, very much!¡± Wayne didn¡¯t disturb Ivy.


    A new nurse who hadn¡¯t heard Ivy calling Wayne uncle thought they were father and daughter.


    She said to Wayne, ¡°You¡¯ve raised your daughter wonderfully. She¡¯s very caring.¡±


    Wayne was momentarily stunned but somehow, didn¡¯t refute the idea of Ivy being his daughter.


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s very kind-hearted. Wayne replied.


    From the vet, Wayne took Ivy out to dinner.


    Ivy was so cute that she attracted attention wherever she went.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wayne used to hate being the center of attention.


    But today was different, as more people came by, praising Ivy¡¯s cuteness. He didn¡¯t mind at all, even


    felt a little proud that so many people liked Ivy.


    During dinner, ty ate at a snail¡¯s pace.


    Not because the food wasn¡¯t good.


    But¡­


    She didn¡¯t want to finish dinner so quickly and then part with uncle.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    How does that saying go again?


    All good things muste to an end.


    No matter how much Ivy stalled, it was time for the two of them to part.


    In front of the car.


    Wayne took out a box and handed it to Ivy. ¡°This is a phone I got for you, Ivy. I¡¯ve already installed a


    chat app, and I¡¯ve added myself as your friend. Whenever you miss me, just text me, okay?¡±


    Ivy took the box and finally couldn¡¯t help but start to sob.


    Wayne hugged her tenderly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle and visit you,¡± Wayne promised.


    Ivy didn¡¯t know what to say to Wayne.


    Her mommy wouldn¡¯t let her see him again.


    ¡°Uncle, I will work hard on my drawings and try to have ah art exhibition as soon as possible!¡±


    That way, Uncle coulde to her exhibition, and she could see him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne patted Ivy¡¯s head gently, ¡°You should get in the car now; it¡¯s gettingte. Your parents


    must be worried.¡±


    Ivy buried her face in Wayne¡¯s neck.


    Muffled, she said, ¡°no parents, just mommy.¡±


    Wayne paused, ¡°What did you say, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a daddy¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was filled with tears.


    Wayne never expected Ivy never mentioned her daddy because she didn¡¯t have one¡­


    ¡°Ivy¡­


    Wayne was a bit flustered.


    ¡°Uncle, can Ivy call you daddy?¡± Ivy asked while sobbing.


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached as if it was being cut.


    He thought about his own child and his foolishness and distrust.


    ¡°You¡­you can.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice trembled a little.


    Ivy hugged him and cried out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Wayne instinctively held Ivy tight.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here for you. I will protect you like a father. Whenever you need me, I¡¯ll be by your


    side,¡± Wayne promised solemnly.


    Ivy nodded, finally letting go of Wayne.


    Wayne also let go of her.


    He smiled gently, and his big hand wiped away Ivy¡¯s tears.


    Ivy sobbed.


    ¡°Uncle, Ivy has to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright Wayne smiled and nodded.


    Ivy cried and waved goodbye to Wayne. Laura then picked her up and put her in the car seat.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Laura said with red eyes.


    ¡°Be careful in the future.¡±


    Ivy had told Wayne a lot today, including how Laura protected her with her body and got bitten and


    bloody by a dog.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Laura nodded.


    ¡°Can you tell me Ivy¡¯s mom¡¯s contact?¡± Wayne hesitated for a moment and then asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Laura paused for a moment, hastily shaking her hands, ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±


    Wayne frowned and asked, ¡°Does she know I¡¯m the CEO of Bane Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Laura nodded.


    Wayne: ¡°¡­


    So many people want to use his connections to seed


    But Ivy¡¯s mom doesn¡¯t want to get close to him?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Silverman, I¡¯m going to take Ivy home then¡­¡± Laura finished talking and got in the car.


    As the car door closed.


    Wayne heard Ivy¡¯s crying.


    It made him hurt.


    He wanted to stop the car and hug Ivy back.


    But¡­


    She wasn¡¯t his child. What right did he have to do that?


    Rosalynn saw Wayne and Ivy part for the second time.


    It hadn¡¯t been that long in between.


    But Wayne was clearly more attached than ever.


    He stood by the roadside, looking regal but¡­ somehow like a lost stray dog in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Comparing Rosalynn¡¯s thought of his determination to make her have an abortion with his appearance


    today is like a split.


    Some things happened and couldn¡¯t be forgiven, simple as that.


    Rosalynn rolled up the car window, no longer looking at him, and followed Ivy¡¯s car towards their home.


    Wayne went to check on the kitten again.


    He didn¡¯t really want to keep the cat, but just to save it for Ivy¡¯s sake and then find a reliable employee


    to adopt it.


    But now¡­


    President Silverman changed his mind.


    He¡¯d still keep the cat, but couldn¡¯t take it back to the apartment since it was full of Rosa¡¯s stuff, and it


    wouldn¡¯t be good if the cat messed it up. Wayne looked at the kitten.


    His mind was full of thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to his apartment, so he drove aimlessly around the city until he finally parked


    outside Gabrie¡¯s studio.


    The studio was brightly lit.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know if she had finished work yet or not.


    He found out the answer the next morning.


    He saw Rosalynn¡¯s caring from afar.


    Seeing her parking spot upied, Rosalynn was somewhat puzzled.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She got out of the car, walked to the other car, and wanted to see if they had left a phone number.


    Only when she got closer did she see someone seemed to be asleep, curled up in the car.


    She walked over to the window and gently knocked a few times.


    The person inside the car woke up quickly, and when the window was rolled down¡­


    Both Rosalynn and the irritated man inside the car were stunned.


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s you?¡± Rosalynn asked, frowning.


    Wayne¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, and his hand pressed against his stomach as if in great pain.


    ¡°Just passing by, I had to stop here because I wasn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯m leaving now, Wayne said, and


    then frowned heavily, as if terribly in pain. Rosalynn frowned, ¡°You can¡¯t drive like this, you should call a


    chauffeur.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just ate something cold yesterday¡­¡±


    Cold?


    Rosalynn lowered her head; was it when he had ice cream with Ivy at the amusement park?


    Wayne¡¯s stomach has always not been very good, so he¡¯s been particr about what he eats.


    Right now, it seems that his stomach is even worse than before.


    As Rosalynn thought this, a little voice in her head shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t pity the jerk, or you¡¯ll end up


    miserable!¡±


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality.


    She made way for Wayne to leave.


    Wayne hesitated, disbelief in his eyes.


    He looked so pitiful, and she still insisted on him leaving?


    Wayne¡¯s face was paler.


    He started the car and slowly pulled out of the parking spot.


    Rosalynn got into her car, parked it neatly, got out and locked the car, about to walk towards the studio.


    Then she heard a loud bang.


    She quickly turned around.


    Wayne¡¯s car had hit the wall. The wall was tilted, and half of Wayne¡¯s car¡¯s head was wrecked.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn cried out in shock.


    She immediately ran towards him.


    Thick smoke poured from the crashed car, the airbag in the driver¡¯s seat had already popped out, and


    Wayne¡¯s head was covered in blood, unconscious.


    Rosalynn felt a shiver down her spine.


    Fortunately, Wayne hadn¡¯t locked the car door.


    After opening the door, she unbuckled Wayne¡¯s seat belt, called his name while dragging him out of the


    car.


    She pulled him away from the vehicle.


    Then she immediately checked his limbs: his hands and feet weren¡¯t broken


    What about internal injuries?


    And his head?


    He had a history of being in a vegetative state!

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    The people in Rosalynn¡¯s studio heard the hugemotion outside and rushed out one after another.


    ¡°Gabrie!¡±


    L eximed, running fast in her high heels.


    When she got to Rosalynn and saw she was fine, she took a deep breath in relief.


    But the next second¡­


    ¡°Wayne!!¡± L covered her mouth with one hand, stepped back two steps, pointed at the person in


    Rosalynn¡¯s arms, and then looked at the wrecked car and wall. ¡°When I got here, this car was already


    parked here! Could it be¡­ Wayne went nuts, knowing that his sweetheart couldn¡¯t take down the


    FreshBite project, despicably came here to stake out, wanting to hurt you, so our project wouldn¡¯t move


    forward?


    L was always exaggerated.


    But Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect her to be this exaggerated.


    ¡°If he¡¯s Wayne and wants to take me down for his sweetheart, why doesn¡¯t he just hire a hitman? Why


    would hee himself!¡± Rosalynn said as she took out her cell phone and dialed 911.


    She quickly reported the address and looked down at Wayne.


    His face looked terrible¡­


    At this moment, Wayne furrowed his brows, seeming toe to his senses.


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression instantly became cold.


    ¡°President Silverman, can you hear us?¡± L and others crowded around, asking questions in unison.


    Wayne opened his eyes, ignoring everyone else, only looking at Rosalynn.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Then he uttered.


    ¡°His arms and legs seem fine. Could it be internal injuries?¡± L asked in a low voice.


    Rosalynn was also worried about that.


    At this moment, Wayne¡¯s hand clutched Rosalynn¡¯s like a drowning person grabbing a straw.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    She instinctively wanted to shake it off.


    ¡°Gabrie, don¡¯t move around, in case he really has internal injuries and bleeds heavily!¡± a friend


    reminded.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Bear with it, stay awake!¡± L also persuaded.


    She knew her boss didn¡¯t like Bane Corporation¡¯s president, Wayne.


    Once, a financial magazine used Wayne as its cover man of the year.


    During those days, the boss was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to rest. When she saw the


    magazine, she went back and threw the magazine into the trash


    can.


    Since then, L had been more cautious when visiting magazines and never brought anything rted


    to Wayne into the boss¡¯s office again.


    There was a hospital near Rosalynn¡¯s studio.


    The ambnce arrived quickly.


    When the medical staff came to carry the injured man, Rosalynn instinctively instructed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid


    there might be internal injuries. Please be careful, everyone. By the way, his stomach seemed to hurt a


    lot before the ident.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± The apanying doctor nodded.


    Rosalynn thought she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with anything else.


    However¡­


    After Wayne was lifted onto the stretcher, his hand still held onto Rosalynn¡¯s tightly.


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re going to the hospital. Let go of me,¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    She didn¡¯t know if Wayne was awake or not.


    After she finished speaking, the hand holding hers tightened even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    He heard Wayne frown and say.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± a friend next to L asked her in lip¨Csynch.


    L shrugged.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Don¡¯t be mad at me, don¡¯t ignore me¡­¡± At this moment, Wayne suddenly looked at


    Rosalynn in a daze and said something that shocked everyone.


    ¡°H¡­honey?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Rosalynn was about to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a family member, right? Family members must apany the patient in the ambnce. In


    case there¡¯s a serious situation at the hospital, we¡¯ll need a family member¡¯s signature! The doctor said


    anxiously.


    Wayne¡¯s head was injured, and he didn¡¯t seem very conscious.


    The doctor was worried about internal bleeding in his brain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    ¡°Hurry up! After this one, we got a high¨Cfall injury nearby to pick up!¡± the driver urged.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The medical staff quickly carried Wayne toward the ambnce.


    Wayne tightly held onto Rosalynn¡¯s hand and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    She reluctantly got into the ambnce and, with a speechless expression on her face, headed to the


    hospital with the siren ring.


    On the ambnce:


    The doctor did a quick check on Wayne.


    No major issues were found.


    ¡°But we still need to do an MRI on his head,¡± said the doctor.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    She took out her phone and called L.


    ¡°Gabrie!¡±


    L answered instantly.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not his wife, and I don¡¯t know him that well, which is ridiculous!¡± Rosalynn was


    somewhat impatient.


    The doctor and nurse looked at her.


    Rosalynn kept a poker face: ¡°You guys continue preparing for the meeting. If I can¡¯t make it back in


    time, let¡¯s do an online video conference.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± L agreed firmly.


    Rosalynn hung up.


    She tried to pull her hand away.


    Still couldn¡¯t.


    She shouldn¡¯t have called an ambnce in the first ce.


    She should have shoved Wayne into a car, dragged him to a deserted suburb, and chopped off that


    hand of his.


    Soon, Wayne was sent to the hospital.


    Emergency department in a public hospital as different from private hospitals; everywhere was


    crowded with people.


    Wayne was ced in an emergency room, waiting for the MRI.


    When the medical staff left.


    Rosalynn patted his hand: ¡°Wayne, I won¡¯t leave, so please let go. You¡¯re hurting me


    Wayne opened his eyes, and his red eyes were full of an aggrieved look that Rosalynn couldn¡¯t


    understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± he said, sounding just as aggrieved.


    ¡°President Silverman, I may not like you very much, but I wouldn¡¯t just leave you alone in the hospital.¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her head and tried to pull away her hand


    again.


    This time, Wayne let go.


    She took out a disinfecting wipe from her bag, frowning as she wiped the blood off her hand.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Wayne asked softly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at him and said, ¡°President Silverman, would you like a crazy stalker who¡¯s been


    bothering you?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and his eyes became even redder.


    He looked deeply into Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, a myriad of emotions stirring in his gaze.


    In the end, he remained silent, not saying a word.


    He pressed his hand over his stomach, lowering his eyes.


    Rosalynn nced at his hand, hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you need me to call someone,


    President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°No one,¡± Wayne answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯m done with the Silverman family.¡±


    ¡°What about your assistant or secretary?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them here. They¡¯re annoying.¡± Wayne looked serious.


    Rosalynn licked her slightly dry lips: ¡°Got it.¡±


    She took out her phone.


    ¡°What did you get?¡± Wayne looked at her.


    Rosalynn flipped her phone, the screen showed Ms. Whaley¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Ms. Whaley.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Wayne suddenly sprang up, snatching her phone away, anger giving a bit of color to his pale face.


    ¡°Wayne, give me back my phone!¡±


    Rosalynn stood up as well.


    The next second, however, Wayne suddenly clutched his stomach in pain and curled up his body.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn was a little dazed.


    In so much pain still, he tightly gripped her phone.


    This guy was unbelievable.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna stay, just leave!¡± Wayne gasped, eyes reddened, ¡°You don¡¯t have to push me away


    towards other people!¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, everyone knows that Ms. Whaley is your lover¡­¡±


    Before Rosalynn could finish speaking, an infuriated Wayne spat up blood.


    The bright red, thick blood quickly spread across the hospital bed.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn gasped and hurried forward, one hand holding him while the other pressed the call button.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Wayne looked at her, his face flushed abnormally, ¡°You hate me so much, wouldn¡¯t it


    be perfect if I died?¡±


    ¡°Even if it were a hobo who spat up blood in front of me, I¡¯d still be worried¡±


    After answering, Rosalynn felt inexplicably guilty. She looked for medical staff and pressed the call


    button again..


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The nurse¡¯s station finally responded.


    ¡°The patient is vomiting blood,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    A momentter, Wayne was wheeled away.


    Rosalynn held a bunch of papers, bustling around the hospital.


    When all the tests were done, and Wayne had been sent to the ward.


    Rosalynn asked the doctor before ordering takeout food that Wayne could eat.


    ¡°The report¡¯s out, just a mild concussion on your head, but your stomach is in worse condition.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at the report. Wayne would get a medical checkup every six months when she was


    with him, and she would receive the reports.


    So she always knew that his stomach wasn¡¯t in the best condition.


    But¡­ it wasn¡¯t as bad as now.


    Now he has a bleeding stomach¡­


    ¡°Gastric bleeding.¡± Rosalynn handed over the report.


    Wayne nced at it, closed his eyes tiredly, and did not take it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    She put the report back on the side cab.


    ¡°If you have something to do, go and do it.¡± This time, Wayne spoke softly.


    There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his tone..


    Rosalynn had been waiting for this sentence.


    ¡°I really do need to go back for a meeting.¡± Rosalynn grabbed her bag. ¡°President Silverman, your


    assistants and secretaries are hired to work for you. You better call them over.


    Wayney down, turned his head away.


    His whole body screamed rejection.


    Rosalynn thought, back then, wouldn¡¯t I have coaxed you?


    Whatever. If there¡¯s no one around, starving to death and enduring the pain would be his own doing.


    You get what you deserve!


    With these thoughts in her mind, Rosalynn picked up her bag and strode towards the door.


    Wayne listened to the sound of footsteps, his eyebrows tightly furrowed.


    It felt like his chest had been stabbed dozens of times.


    She really left¡­


    She really left¡­


    In the past, when he was sick, she never left his side, always coaxing him to take medicine and eat.


    Wayne recalled the scenes from the past.


    His chest aching so bad that he could barely breathe.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been tormented when the door of the ward creaked open.


    The footsteps of several people came in.


    ¡°Is he asleep?¡± The voice belonged to the attending physician.


    ¡°I guess so.¡± The nurse replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter.¡± The attending physician said.


    Soon after, the noisy footsteps gradually faded away.


    After a while.


    Wayne sighed, wanting to grab his phone and arrange for a transfer.


    At this moment.


    The sound of high heels rang out again.


    Wayne was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    A littleter, a beautiful hand passed the phone over.


    He looked up and saw Rosalynn¡¯s numb face.


    ¡°I thought you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat this.¡± Rosalynn handed him the packed food.


    Wayne nced at it: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­


    ¡°You either eat, or I¡¯ll pour it on your head. Your choice.¡± Rosalynn said with a straight face.


    She med herself for still havingpassion for Wayne.


    This kind of jackass, wouldn¡¯t it be a blessing for society if he starved to death or killed himself?


    Wayne chose the former.


    He opened the lid of the food on the small table; it was steaming hot.


    Wayne looked at the stic spoon and raised his eyebrows unconsciously, looking at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn stared back at him with her arms crossed.


    Like, are you going to eat or not?


    Wayne: ¡°¡­¡±


    He reluctantly picked up the stic spoon and started eating slowly.


    Rosalynn dragged a chair to the corner, put on headphones, turned on herptop, and connected with


    the studio.


    ¡°Gabrie, is Wayne okay? He won¡¯t die, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalynn replied coldly, and then said, ¡°Give me a brief report, focus on the important points.¡±


    Although the team was full of gossipers, during work hours, they were all business.


    Everyone exined their refined ns concisely to Rosalynn,


    Rosalynn rarelymented throughout.


    Her delicate fingertips danced on the keyboard, taking notes.


    Still, something was off.


    That indescribable feeling of wrongness lingered in the room.


    As Rosalynn contemted with her eyes downcast, she felt a burning gaze.


    She looked up and met Wayne¡¯s intense eyes.


    She gave a ¡°what do you want?¡± expression.


    Wayne looked away with a smile, thinking she looked absolutely radiant when she was focused on


    work.


    Her eyes dazzled.


    Having listened to all the details, Rosalynn didn¡¯t rush to say anything: ¡°Continue with the n.¡±


    After ending the video call, Rosalynn checked her phone and thought it was about time¡­


    Right on cue, someone rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s mood, which had just improved, plummeted when he saw who it was.


    Rosalynn closed herptop and stood up.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze, scorching hot, fixed on her.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt? How could you have an ident in that ce?¡± An anxious Olivia reached to


    touch Wayne¡¯s hands and feet.


    Wayne raised his hand to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°The conditions here are terrible. I¡¯ll contact the hospital for a transfer immediately!


    As she spoke, Rosalynn had already approached Wayne¡¯s bed.


    She was grateful that even though she couldn¡¯t help but worry about Wayne¡¯s safety, her mind


    remained clear.


    Beforeing back, she had called Olivia and told her the hospital¡¯s address and Wayne¡¯s room


    number.


    Ms. Jared!¡±


    Olivia turned around, her eyes teary, and looked gratefully at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Thank you so much for bringing Wayne to the hospital. If anything happened to him, I don¡¯t know what


    I would do¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s tears streamed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn patted her shoulder and said, ¡°But, Ms. Whaley, President Silverman¡¯s stomach


    doesn¡¯t look good. You need to take good care of him and get it treated urgently. Otherwise, the


    consequences might be bad.¡±


    Stomach?


    Olivia wasn¡¯t quite sure about Wayne¡¯s health, since he always seemed healthy¡­.


    ¡°His schedule is irregr, and he doesn¡¯t eat properly..¡± Olivia pretended to be very knowledgeable.


    ¡°Anyway, I understand. I will take good care of him.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ¡°Mhm Rosalynn gave a slight smile. ¡°Well, I better get going then. There¡¯s a ton of stuff waiting for me


    at the studio.¡±


    ¡°Tll see you out¡­¡± Olivia pretended to be polite.


    Rosalynn hurriedly declined, ¡°Ms. Whaley, you better take care of Mr. Silverman instead, don¡¯t worry


    about me.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After that, Rosalynn finally looked at Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, you take care and get some rest.¡±


    Wayne stared at her, as if wanting to swallow her whole.


    Rosalynn felt a chill down her spine and quickly slipped away!


    ¡°Wayne, what¡¯s wrong with your stomach?¡±


    As soon as Rosalynn left, Olivia hurriedly looked at Wayne and asked with concern.


    ¡°When did you get to know her?¡± Wayne asked.


    Olivia was taken aback, ¡°Ms. Jared?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Remember when I told you I was trying to win over FreshBite? Not long ago, we met on the golf


    course. I know what you¡¯re going to ask, and yes, I was also shocked by her appearance!¡± Olivia


    covered her heart, ¡°I even called you that day to tell you, but when she introduced herself as Gabrie,


    Hria¡¯s granddaughter, I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up for nothing¡­¡±


    Wayne still looked at her indifferently.


    Olivia clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Of course, I have my own selfish reasons too. I know you¡¯ve always been unable to let go of Secretary


    Tesdal. Suddenly, someone who looks almost exactly like her appears, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d transfer


    your feelings for Secretary Tesdal onto her¡­¡±


    Tears kept streaming down Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m scared of losing you¡­ I¡¯m scared you won¡¯t even look at me anymore¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ve checked, and she¡¯s really not Secretary Tesdal.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°At first, also nned


    that if there were any clues that could prove she is indeed Secretary Tesdal, I would tell you no matter


    how much I didn¡¯t want to let you go! But because I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not, I¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you make sure?¡± Wayne asked.


    His tone was icy cold..


    ¡°I investigated her entire life.¡± Olivia said seriously, ¡°Not to mention her school records, I contacted her


    ssmates from childhood till now.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking awful.¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was full of worry, ¡°Can we not talk about this right now? Let me get


    you transferred to another hospital first!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    He felt great at the moment; so much so that he could even chase after Rosalynn, drag her into the car,


    bring her home, tie her up and lock her away so she could, never escape from his clutches again.


    Thankfully, he still had a bit of sanity left.


    So her name is Gabrie, huh?


    Wayne looked at his hand. When he grabbed her left hand earlier, he had distinctly felt a faint scar on


    the back of her hand¡­.


    That was from the day she was cut by the ss in Sales Department 1.


    Wayne exhaled softly.


    Being aggressive with Rosa would only backfire.


    Today, he would y innocent so that she wouldn¡¯t have the heart to be cruel to him!


    Wayne was soon transferred to one of his own private hospitals.


    Olivia wanted to stay and look after him but, before she could even open her mouth to offer, something


    else happened.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Wayne¡¯s family¡¯s maid of over twenty years was rushed over.


    ¡°You can go back.¡± Wayne leaned on the hospital bed, flipping through the contract documents, and


    gave the order to leave.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Olivia,¡± Wayne looked at her. ¡°I told youst time, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve drowned long ago.


    You¡¯re my lifesaver.¡±


    Olivia stood there, not saying anything, holding onto her sleeves.


    ¡°Before, I really thought I was deeply infatuated with you, butter on¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes suddenly


    became more determined. ¡°I fell in love with Rosa.¡±


    Olivia felt as if she had been hit by a sledgehammer.


    This was the first time Wayne had clearly told her that he loved Rosalynn.


    ¡°Wayne, can you stop talking please?¡± Olivia clenched her fists, not noticing the pain from her nails


    digging into her flesh.


    Her feelings were a mix of panic, fear, and hate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to clear things with you earlier because I worried for you mental state, which is why I


    never said anything. But now, even for your own sake, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± Wayne was


    resolute. ¡°After truly loving someone, I realize that my infatuation with you when we were young was


    just an illusion because I was overly grateful to you for saving my life.¡±


    So, even after being together for more than half a year.


    He and Olivia never held hands, kissed, or even thought about sleeping together.


    Butter, he had an almost sick obsession with Rosalynn¡¯s body.


    ¡°An illusion?¡± Olivia began to cry. ¡°You¡¯re just going to erase our beautiful past with one word?¡±


    Wayne looked at her. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ll always be my savior. I also owe you for yourst marriage. So I will


    still take care of you for the rest of your life. You really should find someone more suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so determined all of a sudden?¡± Olivia cried andughed at the same time. ¡°Is it because


    you met Gabrie? Can you ever get tired of getting one substitute after another? She¡¯s Hria¡¯s


    granddaughter. If she really cared about you, why would she have called me over today?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to argue with Olivia about whether that person was Gabrie or Rosalynn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Go back.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After Wayne finished, his gaze returned to the contract.


    Olivia stood in tears, looking at him for a long time. She saw his determined attitude and left gritting her


    teeth. She stormed into the parking lot.


    Just as she was about to get in her car, she heard a voice she hadn¡¯t heard in ages.


    ¡°Olivia?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s spine stiffened.


    She turned around and saw two people standing not far away ¨C an old woman and a careless man.


    ¡°Sis, it really is you, huh?¡± Jeffrey Whaley looked Olivia up and down. ¡°That outfit looks expensive. I


    heard after your divorce, you went back to Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡± The old woman, with tearful eyes, reached out to Olivia.


    Olivia frowned and avoided her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ent backly and


    ¡°How can you talk to mom like that?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face turned fierce. ¡°When the Silverman family said you


    could marry into the R country¡¯s royal family and be a princess, wasn¡¯t it you who agreed to it


    because you thought it was more impressive than staying with Wayne, who had be a vegetable?¡±


    ¡°You guys lied to me! You never told me Simon was a lunatic who could go insane at any moment!¡±


    Olivia stared resentfully at the people in front of her, thinking about the wrong decisions she made in


    the past, gritting her teeth with anger.


    Simon was tall and very handsome, with brown hair and blue eyes.


    Before getting married, Olivia had high hopes for her life after marriage.


    Although everything was fine at first, the good times didn¡¯tst long¡­

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The first time she was abused by Simon, she went straight home to tell her mom.


    But when she got home, she heard Jeffery joking, ¡°Is Simon really a psycho? I think my sister is living


    quite the sweet life¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s when Olivia realized she had been tricked.


    Later, under her questioning, she found out that the Silverman family had given her family arge sum


    of money to keep them quiet about the situation.


    That money waster used by Jeffery to buy a vi for his girlfriend.


    And just like that, her life was ruined.


    To make matters worse, Wayne woke up on her third day back in the country.


    Olivia broke down.


    The reason she chose to marry into the royal family in the first ce was because she overheard the


    doctor and Old Mrs. Silverman saying that Wayne had little chance of waking up


    Onlyter did she learn that Wayne had already shown signs of awakening at that time.


    It was Old Mrs. Silverman who deliberately made her think that Wayne was in a hopeless situation,


    making her seize what seemed to be an equally attractive opportunity.


    She wanted to find Wayne and ask him to save her.


    But¡­


    Before she could find Wayne, Simon forcibly took her back to the R Country.


    ¡°Sis, no matter what, we¡¯re still family. You¡¯re with Wayne now, he¡¯s treating you well, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jeffery


    snatched the car keys from Olivia.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Olivia yelled.


    Jeffery pressed the button, and Olivia¡¯s car headlights lit up immediately.


    Jeffery ran in front of Olivia¡¯s car and said, ¡°Panamera, huh? Did he buy it for you?¡±


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth.


    Jeffery sneered, ¡°Wearing luxury brands and driving a fancy car yet not caring about mom¡¯s liver


    cancer. Olivia, are you even human?¡±


    Mrs. Whaley covered her mouth, lowered her head, and sobbed quietly.


    Annoyed, Olivia said, ¡°When I asked you guys to help me back then, you turned your back on me for


    money. We¡¯ve cut ties since then, who dies doesn¡¯t concern me!¡±


    As soon as Olivia finished, Jeffery kicked her in the waist.


    Olivia cried out in pain and fell to the ground, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Jeffery!¡±


    Mrs. Whaley shouted in rm and quickly went to pull her son away from Olivia who was about to


    continue.


    Jeffery pointed at Olivia, ¡°You bitch, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You never told Wayne that you


    chose Simon because you thought Wayne was useless, did you?¡±


    Olivia was stunned.


    Jeffery continued, ¡°Mom needs money for her treatment, and I need a new car. I want five million by


    tomorrow. If there¡¯s any less money or it¡¯s just a littlete, I¡¯ll go straight to Wayne and expose your


    secret!¡±


    ¡°Jeffery, don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s go,e with me!¡±


    Jeffery pointed at Olivia and then took his mom, directly getting into Olivia¡¯s Panamera, driving the car


    away.


    Olivia could give him five million.


    Over the years, Wayne had paid her a high sry.


    She also had some pretty good projects going on.


    But¡­


    How could she feel good about being ckmailed?


    However¡­


    She thought about what Wayne had just said in the hospital room.


    The truth must not be known to Wayne.


    Otherwise¡­ With his personality, he¡¯d be even more decisive towards her, maybe not even caring


    about their past rtionship!


    Olivia covered her face and cried, her waist aching and sore¡­


    After a while, when she left feeling distraught.


    From near the elevator, a tall beauty walked out.


    Paige was there today to visit her business partner¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Unexpectedly, she was shocked by this sudden earth-shattering secret!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She had heard about it from Rosalynn before. Olivia was forced to marry into the royal family. She


    encountered someone awful, was cheated on and abused by her husband. Olivia¡¯s uterus was even


    removed.


    At that time, Paige also sympathized deeply with Olivia.


    But now¡­


    The course of the story had taken an unexpectedly turn and shifted towards an unbelievable direction.


    It turned out she was not forced to marry!!


    Then, what was the truth about the events that followed?


    Technically, Rosalynn and Wayne were not rted anymore. So, Paige shouldn¡¯t even care about what


    happened to him, but¡­.


    Paige faintly felt that there was more to Olivia than she thought. Without hesitation, Paige called Jaime.


    Jaime was catching up on sleep, and when he was suddenly woken up to answer the phone, his voice


    was somewhat angry: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Wake up. I¡¯m sending you an address. I want you to save the footage from the surveince camera


    directly across from the elevator entrance of Ward 3 in the hospital for the past five minutes!¡± Paige


    was very serious.


    Jaime sat up, ¡°Paige, were you hit by someone?¡±


    ¡°Who dares? I¡¯ll beat them up! Just do what I say! And don¡¯t you dare watch it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big mystery?¡±


    On Jaime¡¯s end, there was a rustling sound, probably because he had gotten up.


    After a moment, he asked again, ¡°Did you get cheated? Is this to catch some mistress?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Hurry up!¡±


    Paige hung up the phone, bit her fingernail, and walked towards her car.


    Jaime was reliable in getting things done.


    In a short time, the video was sent via email.


    Jaime was obedient. He thought the video contained Paige¡¯s private affairs and didn¡¯t watch it at all.


    ¡°Little Jaime, if this videoes in handyter, you¡¯ll be the great contributor. I¡¯ll personally buy you the


    best equipment!¡±


    Jaime thought for a moment and said, ¡°Or you can ten thousand now.¡±


    ¡°Cheapskate!¡± Paige scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just buy some fancy gadget and make seven or eight million?


    Yet you have the audacity to mention ten thousand to me?¡± ¡°PayPal or bank transfer?¡±


    Paige:


    After hanging up the phone, she transferred the money to Jaime.


    When she got back, Paige went to vent with Rosalynn.


    But Rosalynn looked nonchnt.


    ¡°He¡¯s saving money.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Saving money? Is he dating?¡± Paige was immediately interested, ¡°Is she pretty? Um¡­ a man or a


    woman?¡±


    Rosalynnughed and patted her head.


    ¡°He spends all his time either at school or home, who would date him?¡±


    ¡°What a waste!¡± Paige shook her head.


    Jaime was pretty good-looking. His type of appearance was popr right now, so he should not be


    short of suitors! Rosalynn just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Is Ivy still ignoring you?¡± Paige took a bite of strawberry and asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether letting her getting in touch with Wayne was the right decision


    or not.¡±


    ¡°Kids are forgetful. Once she goes back to the ind tomorrow and ys for a few months, she¡¯ll forget


    about him,¡± Paigeforted.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Despite saying this, Rosalynn knew that Ivy might find it hard to forget Wayne.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Wayne was like a seed, nted in Ivy¡¯s heart. Eventually, it would grow into the tree of a child¡¯s longing


    for a father.


    ¡°Forget about it,¡± Paige said, snatching the tablet from her hand. ¡°You know Wayne gave Ivy a cell


    phone, right?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Hria took it away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best,¡± Paige sighed. ¡°It¡¯s cruel to Ivy, I know, but if she keeps in touch with Wayne and it


    ends up exposing everything, it¡¯ll be even crueler to you.¡±


    Rosalynn took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll help them pack.¡±


    ¡°The servants had already taken care of that. Just rx.¡± Paige said.


    But without saying anything. Rosalynn went to the children¡¯s room anyway.


    Ivy was putting the little bag that Wayne had bought for her into her suitcase. Though she seemed to


    listless, when she saw Rosalynn, she still greeted her.


    ¡°Ivy, Mommy will be done with work soon. I¡¯lle to pick you up then. You like Uncle Jaime, right?


    What if we live with him?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Are you still upset?¡± she asked softly.


    Ivy suddenly hugged her little bag tightly. ¡°Did Ivy say something wrong? You guys decide everything,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t talk to Mommy like that.¡±


    Cory came up to them.


    Ivy turned her head away and didn¡¯t say anything. However, her eyes soon were filled with tears.


    Rosalynn felt helpless.


    ¡°Cory, please take good care of your sister,¡± she said, patting Cory¡¯s head.


    Cory nodded, and Rosalynn then left the children¡¯s room.


    Her art studio¡¯s door was ajar, with the lights on.


    As Rosalynn opened the door, she saw an unfinished painting right in front of her.


    The painting depicted a green grass field, a blue sky, white clouds, and a tall tree being blown by the


    wind.


    Beside the tree, there was a family of four, standing with their backs to the viewer.


    The mother was holding her son¡¯s hand, and the daughter was sitting on her father¡¯s neck, her arms


    spread wide and her pigtails flying happily.


    The mother was wearing a green dress, which she had and which Ivy particrly liked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The father¡­


    The painting was done by Ivy, so the man in the painting must be Wayne, right?


    Rosalynn stood there for a while before finally turning her gaze away, switching off the light, and


    closing the door gently.


    Heavyhearted, she went downstairs. She used to think that as long as she gave plenty of love to Ivy


    and Cory, it didn¡¯t really matter whether their father was around. After all, Noah had always been there


    during most of the siblings¡¯ important moments. She thought it could fill the void somehow. But she


    didn¡¯t expect Ivy to develop such a strong desire for a father, just after a few encounters with Wayne.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± Hria asked as Rosalynn came downstairs.


    Rosalynn looked at her and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking of whether I should give this cell phone to Ivy,¡± Hria took out the cell phone Wayne had


    given Ivy. ¡°My precious hasn¡¯t talked to me much today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Rosalynn admitted, both hands propped up on the forehead. ¡°I should have been more


    careful and not let her see Wayne. I just didn¡¯t expect¡­ just a few encounters.


    Not only Ivy. Even Wayne, who used to dislike children, had changedpletely when he was with her.


    He became gentle, loving, and considerate.


    ¡°Sometimes, the attraction of blood is like that, Hria said. ¡°When I first met you, I inexplicably liked


    you very much. After two more encounters, I rushed to buy you jewelry, wanting to trick you to my side


    to teach you and hoping you would be the one to trust with thepany.¡±


    Later on, she realized that this should also be the attraction of blood.


    Rosalynn gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Wayne isn¡¯t the right man,¡± Hria suddenly said.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Rosalynn asked with a wry smile. ¡°If I wanted him back then, I wouldn¡¯t


    have tried so hard to escape.¡±

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hria muttered again, ¡°Compared to Wayne, Noah is definitely better, except for his


    appearance and family background¡±


    ¡°Noah is already a good catch, so Mrs. Jared, you better hurry up and find him a girlfriend, Rosalynn


    teased.


    Hria snorted.


    At this time.


    Paige, who had changed her clothes and put on makeup, came downstairs.


    ¡°Another business party?¡± Rosalynn was worried.


    Paige had been drinking a lottely.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m checking out a piece ofnd, and today I¡¯m meeting the owner.¡± Paige said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve


    never seen anyone making such impromptu appointments before.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to a restaurant owned by my friend¡± Paige said as she put on her earrings, ¡°I


    have to go, I¡¯m runningte!¡±


    ¡°Drive safely.¡± Hria reminded.


    ¡°I know, Grandma!¡±


    Paige rushed to the garage, where she started the car and dashed toward the restaurant.


    Actually, this ce was more like a bar than a restaurant.


    Paige greeted her friend and went straight to the private room. Opening the door, she found several


    people already sitting inside.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Paige said with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°No need to be sorry.¡± A pleasant voice came from the main seat, ¡°We arrived early, it¡¯s not our


    appointed time yet.¡±


    Paige nced over.


    Then she was a little stunned.


    The man sitting there still had some childishness on his face, but that face was indeed handsome. His


    hair looked a bit naturally curly and fluffy, and it made people want to touch it.


    Right!


    Golden Retriever! He felt like a golden retriever.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Baillie Scott.¡± The man replied, ¡°Thend you want to check out is mine.¡±


    The owner of thend was so young? Had he graduated from college yet?


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Paige.¡± Paige introduced herself confidently.


    Baillie smiled andplimented her beauty.


    Paige sat down across Baillie, ¡°Mr. Scott, since I¡¯m so pretty, can you charge me less then?¡±


    ¡°Paige, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Baillie looked at her with a smile, ¡°The price is negotiable.¡±


    He looked a lot more like a golden retriever now. She really wanted to touch his hair!


    The atmosphere at dinner was surprisingly good.


    Baillie had a very pleasant personality and always had a warm smile when he spoke. The important


    thing was that he seemed to have a good alcohol tolerance.


    After several rounds, everyone was a little drunk, but he still looked as usual.


    They drunk untilte into the night.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Everyone agreed to go check out thend the day after tomorrow, Paige saw the guests off one by one,


    and then stood on the edge of the road, looking at the starry sky with a drunken haze.


    She sighed, covered her heart, and muttered.


    ¡°Logan, when will I finally stop thinking about you?¡±


    Whether in loneliness or among the noisy crowd, she never stopped missing him.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Her chest felt like it was stuffed with a wad of cotton with hidden razor des. With every breath, those


    invisible des seemed to stab right into her pounding heart.


    She clutched her chest, slowly squatting down.


    Momentster, an Aston Martin pulled up beside her.


    Paige thought she was in the way and tried to scoot back. Then she heard a pleasant voice say,


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Paige looked up to see Baillie sitting in the backseat.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Paige stood up, wearing a professional smile on her face.


    Baillie looked at her and asked, ¡°Have you been crying?¡±


    Paige hesitated and wiped her eyes. ¡°No¡­no, my eyes just get red easily when I drink too much. I¡¯m


    fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to catch a cab at this time. Get in, I¡¯ll give you a lift,¡± Baillie said.


    Paige was still cautious. Even if he was a handsome man, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    What if he was a psychopath who lured single women home to dismember them?


    When she was studying abroad, there was a serial killer like that in the opposite building.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to trouble Mr. Scott,¡± Paige waved her hand hurriedly. ¡°I drove here, so I¡¯ll just call


    a designated driver.¡±


    ¡°In that case.¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Baillie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige¡¯s face hurt from smiling


    Baillie nodded, took out his phone and said, ¡°Give me your Whatsapp number and let me know when


    you get home.¡±


    She quickly took out her phone and added him as a friend.


    His profile picture was a scenic photograph, which looked familiar to Paige. ¡°Take care, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Before rolling up the car window, Baillie reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t squat on the side of the road, it¡¯s not


    safe.¡±


    Paige: ¡°¡­¡±


    He sure was nosy!


    Her outward appearance remained cheerful. ¡°I just sent off Mr. Hackett and hispanions. I¡¯m


    heading to the garage now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Baillie replied.


    Then the Aston Martin drove off, leaving her behind.


    Paige stood there, watching the car disappear. Talking to him for a few moments had helped dissipate


    her sadness. She called a designated driver and got back to the vi before midnight.


    Ivy and Cory were returning to the ind tomorrow.


    At this time, the servants were still packing. It took them more than two days to arrange and put away


    all of the olddy¡¯s clothes and jewelry, now they had to pack them up again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been back a few days and I¡¯ve seen you drunk three times.¡± Hria sat on the sofa, smelling


    the alcohol on Paige, and frowned. ¡°Girl, did you really go there for business, or did something happen


    and you deliberately got yourself wasted?¡±


    Paige¡¯s business had been much more difficult in the beginning, but she had never seen her getting


    drunk like this back then. With the status of herpany today, she didn¡¯t need to get wasted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m so tough, what could happen to me?¡± Paige smiled. ¡°Not only did I do business


    tonight, but I also scored an extra bonus!¡±


    ¡°What extra bonus?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°A super handsome guy.¡± Paige had a sly smile on her face. ¡°Very tall, has a nice voice, and delicate


    hands with visible veins on the back.¡±


    ¡°Well, has Paige finally fallen in love?¡± Hria teased.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    ¡°He just looks so young. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s finished college.¡± Paige looked quite disappointed.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯m gonna take a shower¡°


    After saying that, Paige went upstairs with a tired look.


    Hria shook her head helplessly.


    Hria was not an easy person to ept others. She didn¡¯t get along well with those who didn¡¯t share


    her values. Paige was Hria¡¯s favorite among the younger generation she¡¯d met in recent years.


    Hria may have felt that Paige wascking in certain abilities, but she also acknowledged that Paige


    had a great personality and was like a little angel.


    Hria noticed that something seemed to be wrong with her recently and was worried if something had


    happened to her.


    ¡°Madam, you should rest,¡± Calvin came over and reminded her in a low voice.


    ¡°How many times have you said that?¡± Hria muttered and then unlocked her tablet. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep


    after I finish watching this episode of SpongeBob.¡±


    Calvin looked at the cartoon ying on the screen with a speechless expression.


    Surprisingly, in this family, Cory and Ivy, who should be watching cartoons, didn¡¯t really watch them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After looking at Ivy¡¯s painting, Rosalynn returned to her room. She identally saw some of


    FreshBite¡¯s past materials and had a sh of inspiration.


    She found the reason why the seemingly wless n felt strange to her, and she figured out the


    solution.


    She worked overtime until 6 o¡¯clock in the morning and finally got the results that satisfied her.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    After finishing the n, Rosalynn didn¡¯t have time to rest and went straight to the kitchen.


    She made breakfast for Cory and Ivy, with their respective favorites.


    By the time she finished preparing breakfast, Cory was already dressed and hade downstairs.


    She was already missing the kids even though they hadn¡¯t left yet.


    *Cory, I¡¯ll finish my work as soon as I can, Rosalynn said tenderly, clinging to Cory¡¯s forehead, her eyes


    full of reluctance.


    Cory gently touched her tired face due to the all-nighter, and then lightly brushed her dark circles:


    ¡°Mommy, did you stay up all night?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish the n, but suddenly I got inspired. By the time I finished, it


    was already thiste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired,¡± Cory whispered, ¡°Staying upte can make you sick.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like it when Mommy was sick. Thest time Mommy was sick, he was extremely scared and


    frightened.


    He was afraid of losing her.


    ¡°I know¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, Mommy made it!¡±


    Cory nodded.


    Til go call your sister, Rosalynn patted Cory¡¯s head and went upstairs.


    When she pushed open the children¡¯s room door, as expected, Ivy was still curled up under the covers.


    She walked over, just about to call her when she heard Ivy sobbing softly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingers froze. Was she¡­ still missing Wayne?


    ¡°Ivy Rosalynn gently approached and held her shoulder, turning her around.


    Indeed, Ivy was crying with a red nose.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She wiped away Ivy¡¯s tears.


    With tear-filled eyes, Ivy looked at Rosalynn, sobbing non-stop: ¡°Mommy¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­.I shouldn¡¯t have


    ignored you and made you


    Rosalynn was stunned. She had just thought that Ivy was so sad because of Wayne.


    sad!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby¡± Rosalynn hugged Ivy in her arms, gently patted her back, and said: ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re still too


    young. There are some things I don¡¯t know how to tell you, so you might feel confused. Mommy knows


    that you and your brother are the best children in the world¡­ it¡¯s Mommy who hasn¡¯t done well


    enough.¡±


    Ivy clung to Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, sobbing loudly.


    When her brother got up, she had already been awake.


    After she left the H Country today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see the handsome uncle, as well as her


    mommy for a long time. And she was ignoring her mommy yesterday. The guilt suddenly overwhelmed


    her.


    ¡°Mommy, baby will grow up fast!¡± Ivy choked.


    Rosalynn wanted to say it was okay to go slower.


    But when the words reached her mouth, they turned into: ¡°Alright, Mommy will try harder to do better in


    the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ivy nodded and then hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Rosalynnforted her for a while before Ivy let go and, while sobbing, carefully washed up and


    changed her clothes.


    She then took out a pretty little hairband and, still crying, went downstairs to find Calvin to tie her hair.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and sad.


    She followed Ivy downstairs, and when she got to the living room, she saw Hriaing in from


    outside.


    ¡°Where have you been so early?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise.


    ¡°I left a few people for you and went to train them,¡± Hria said and then noticed Ivy sobbing sadly, ¡°My


    precious, why are you crying so much that even your nose is red?¡±


    Ivy sniffled a few times and said with breaks, ¡°Granny Hria, Ivy¡­ Ivy¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s kind of


    hard to stop.¡±


    After sniffling again, she went on, ¡°TII¡­ be fine in a while!¡±


    Hria¡¯s heart ached for Ivy, and she didn¡¯t even bother with Rosalynn and went straight tofort Ivy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn opened her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t want Hria to leave her with some people.


    She had refused several times before, but this time¡­ Hria probably wouldn¡¯tpromise.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Hria probably left someone behind because of Wayne¡¯s stalking behavior before.


    Ivy tied her braids and climbed onto the chair, crying while eating her breakfast.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Hria didn¡¯t let Rosalynn send them off. She took Ivy and Cory to the


    airport herself.


    When the kids left, the people in the house left as well. Rosalynn went back to her room. The house


    that seemed just right suddenly felt empty and hollow.


    She took a shower.


    Maybe it was because she was too excited before. Sending off the kids made her feel upset. After a


    huge wave of emotions, Rosalynn didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. So shey in bed, took out her phone, and


    checked the news.


    A familiar name instantly appeared.


    ¡°Bane Corporation president, Wayne hospitalized due to serious illness. Bane Corporation and the


    Shining Corporation¡¯s joint real estate project press conference postponed as a result.¡±


    Rosalynn slightly frowned.


    In the past, Wayne wouldn¡¯t let this kind of news title appear. And when Wayne was sick before, he


    didn¡¯t miss work unless he absolutely couldn¡¯t get up. What¡¯s gotten into him now?


    However, he didn¡¯t vomit blood before when he was sick. If he vomited blood, it should be a more


    serious condition, right? Rosalynn let her mind wander for a while before she realized that even if


    Wayne died, it would have nothing to do with her.


    She immediately closed the news.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you there?¡± At this moment, Paige¡¯s anxious voice sounded from outside the door.


    Rosalynn opened the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My grandma bumped her head. I drank too muchst night, so I can¡¯t drive right now!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you get in the car and wait for me.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly changed her clothes, then she drove Paige to the hospital.


    As soon as they reached Granny Owens¡¯ room and pushed the door open, they saw Granny Owens


    with her head wrapped in gauze.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Paige¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her!¡±


    2 2 2 2 2 2 3 3 2 2 2 3 2 2 2


    ¡°What happened?¡± she looked at the caregiver.


    The caregiver¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Not¡­ not me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡± Granny Owens reassured Paige. ¡°There¡¯s an olddy with dementia living next door. She


    suddenly rushed into my room this morning and hit me with something.¡±


    That olddy might have dementia, but her family members didn¡¯t, right? If they knew that she had the


    tendency to suddenly attack people, why didn¡¯t they do something? Paige stormed out of the room.


    Rosalynn, afraid she might be outmatched, immediately followed.


    When they reached the door of the room next door, a dramatic scene appeared.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Kelsey looked at Paige in surprise.


    Paige nced at her and then into the room.


    Logan came out just in time. Seeing Paige, his pupils violently trembled.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°What rtionship do you have with the patient in this room?¡± Rosalynn held Paige¡¯s hand and took a


    step forward, asking coldly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandma.¡± Kelsey answered.


    ¡°Your grandma?¡± Paige was suddenly furious.


    Today was a working day. Logan, the workaholic, who was almost neverte for work or left early, had


    apanied Kelsey to the hospital.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kelsey frowned slightly, nced at Logan subconsciously, and looked very uneasy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What¡¯s up? My brother and sister-inw, are you guys so busy looking at your grandma that you don¡¯t


    even n to care about the person she hurt?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Is that someone you know, Paige?¡± Kelsey asked.


    ¡°Yes! The one who got hurt is my grandma!¡± Paige answered.


    ¡°You go take care of your grandma first, I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± Logan told Kelsey.


    Kelsey was silent for a moment: ¡°Paige, we¡¯re going to be family soon. I think there should be no


    secrets between us when we talk. I feel guilty that your grandma was hurt, but do you know the


    reason?¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Miss Sharp, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°My grandma used to be a teacher. She was always gentle, and she has never hurt anyone after


    getting sick. Why would she suddenly hurt your grandma for no reason today?¡± Kelsey asked.


    Paige was pissed off. ¡°What? So you are saying it¡¯s my grandma¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°Paige, calm down. She didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Logan said solemnly, taking a step forward, trying to grab


    Paige¡¯s wrist. ¡°Come with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Paige pped Logan¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Logan, let me tell you, my grandma is more important to me than anyone else. Since Miss Sharp feels


    wronged, and feels like it¡¯s my grandma who started this whole thing, I¡¯ll figure this out. If it¡¯s not my


    grandma¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll definitely make sure someone gets punished for this!¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were red and


    teary, but she held back, not letting the tears fall.


    She couldn¡¯t cry, she just couldn¡¯t!


    Why should she cry in front of Logan? Why should she cry in front of Kelsey?


    ¡°The surveince is broken.¡± Logan replied.


    Paige was taken aback.


    She looked at Logan, and she suddenly realized something.


    Lowering her eyebrows, sheughed: ¡°Logan, you really are working so hard for your fianc¨¦e huh?¡±


    Logan stared at Paige, frowning.


    Just then, Granny Owens, who was worried about Paige, followed them out on her wheelchair.


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±


    Paige tried to suppress her emotions, turned around, and quickly ran to Granny Owens.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, Granny¡¯s really fine.¡±


    ¡°You got four stitches, and you call this fine?¡± Rosalynn suddenly spoke up, then looked at Logan,


    smiling, ¡°Logan, don¡¯t worry about the surveince footage. It¡¯s not like once it¡¯s deleted, it can¡¯t be


    recovered. Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. Take care of your grandma.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalynn was about to walk to Paige.


    Suddenly she seemed to think of something, looking back, she said to Logan, ¡°Don¡¯t let Aunty Peyton


    find out about this, alright?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Logan replied.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything. She took back her gazes and went back to Paige¡¯s side.


    Together, they pushed Granny Owens back to the ward.


    ¡°So this is Ivy and Cory¡¯s mom, right?¡± Granny Owens lovingly looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn smiled and nodded: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been so busy with worktely that I should


    havee to visit you earlier.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, no need to be so polite!¡± Granny Owens smiled.


    Paige held Granny Owens¡¯ wrinkled old hand, pressed her forehead against it, and couldn¡¯t help but let


    the tears fall.


    ¡°Look at you! Aren¡¯t you feel embarrassed in front of your good friend! It is really fine, and it doesn¡¯t hurt


    anymore!¡± Granny Owens flustered.


    ¡°I should have rushed in and smashed her head!¡± Paige gritted her teeth.


    Why did it have to be Kelsey¡¯s grandma? Why was Logan so cold and ruthless andpletely stood


    on her opposing side?


    ¡°Silly, then you¡¯d be in jail!¡± Granny Owens tapped Paige¡¯s head.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalynn softly said, ¡°Shall we switch to another hospital?¡±


    The Jared Group also owned hospitals.


    ¡°I do not want to bother you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother at all. Before Ivy went back, she specially instructed me and her godmother to take good


    care of Granny Owens. Rosalynn said. Granny Owens thought for a moment.


    She knew that if she stayed, Paige would definitely be worried.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    *I¡¯ll go and handle the paperwork!¡±


    Paige looked up and wiped her tears away.


    This ce was a dump, even though it¡¯s a private hospital. It¡¯s still absolutely terrible!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll stay with Grandma,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Paige nodded. Taking a deep breath, she left the ward.


    Outside the door, someone was waiting.


    Paige ignored him.


    As she walked away quickly, the person followed her closely.


    A momentter, in a deserted ce, her wrist was grabbed: ¡°Paige, can you just chill for a sec, let¡¯s


    talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Paige looked at him, ¡°Talk about how you had someone delete the surveince


    footage? Or talk about how your fianc¨¦e ndered my grandma?¡±


    Logan furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was your grandma,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, now you know.¡±


    Logan pressed his lips together. He always did that when he was annoyed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just here to talk nonsense, please let go of me,¡± Paige said that, word by word.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Grandma¡¯s x-rays; it doesn¡¯t seem to have caused any major damage. Can we just let it go?


    I¡¯ll make the Sharp familypensate more¡­¡±


    *p!*


    Paige¡¯s p was almost instinctive,nding on Logan¡¯s face.


    Logan was stunned, and looked at Paige in disbelief.


    Paige had hit him hard, her palm now numb.


    22 9 2 2 5 9 5 2 2 2 2 2 2 2


    ¡°Paige!¡± Logan suddenly pushed her against the wall, the anger welling up in his eyes, ¡°You were the


    one who wanted to break up, and now you¡¯re causing all this trouble. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Causing trouble? It¡¯s her grandma who injured my grandma! My grandma got lucky and only needed


    four stitches. Even if it was just a scratch, I wouldn¡¯t let it go!¡± Paige said firmly.


    ¡°Paige?¡±


    As the two were locked in their confrontation, a voice came out not far away.


    Paige looked in surprise, and Logan let go of Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what are you doing here?¡± Paige asked in astonishment.


    Yesterday, Baillie was wearing a suit and looked more mature.


    Today, he only wore a light gray tracksuit. His hair seemed softer and more touchable.


    He was also wearing a pair of gold-framed sses.


    ¡®A golden retriever with sses.¡¯ Paige thought.


    ¡°Visiting someone.¡± Bailliezily waved his hand at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Paige just now realized that she was still near Logan and immediately moved to Baillie¡¯s side.


    Logan frowned.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Baillie looked at Paige¡¯s red wrist and red at Logan.


    Paige lowered her eyelids.


    Who was Logan?


    Brother? Ex-boyfriend? Or the husband of the offender¡¯s granddaughter?


    Finally¡­


    ¡°My stepfather¡¯s son, Paige answered.


    Logan¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment.


    ¡°Well,¡± Baillie raised his eyebrows slightly, looking as if he understood, ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s any disagreement,


    just talk it out nicely. Don¡¯t be too rough on a girl, it¡¯s not what a gentleman should do.¡±

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ¡°Mind your own business. Our family affairs are none of your concern.¡± Logan could feel the hostility


    and possessiveness this young man had towards him and Paige.


    Paige was a beautiful girl who nevercked admirers. Logan had seen guys give roses to Paige to


    show their affection.


    He would be unhappy about it, but never really felt threatened.


    But now¡­


    He looked at the young man in front of him.


    For the first time, he felt an indescribable fear and annoyance.


    Family affairs? Paige was even more pissed off.


    When did she and Kelsey be family?


    It was obviously her grandmother who was hit by someone, so how did it turn into a family matter?


    Paige¡¯s anger rose in an instant.


    ¡°Logan, there¡¯re no family affairs between us.¡± Paige spoke and unconsciously grabbed Baillie¡¯s wrist,


    ¡°Mr. Scott, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Baillie¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment. He nced down at the delicate hand holding his wrist.


    ¡°Paige, stop throwing a tantrum!¡± Logan grabbed Paige¡¯s arm and pulled her back forcefully.


    This time, before Paige could have a chance to speak, Baillie grabbed Logan¡¯s wrist and twisted it,


    causing Logan to instinctively let go due to the pain.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Logan rarely lost hisposure, getting angry in public.


    ¡°Sir, this is myst warning. If you harm Paige again, I won¡¯t be so polite.¡± Baillie exerted a tremendous


    pressure.


    Paige didn¡¯t know much about his background. Having such primend in the H City, he was definitely


    not from an ordinary wealthy family.


    That was why he was so impressive at such a young age.


    Logan was not going to have a conflict with people in a crowded ce. He just nced at Baillie and


    then his gaze fell back on Paige.


    After a deep nce at her, Logan said nothing and turned away without looking back.


    Paige looked at his departing figure, thinking that this man was ruthless.


    Did shepletely break up with Logan?


    Well! Great!


    ¡°Paige.¡± Baillie¡¯s voice interrupted her self-mocking thoughts.


    Paige took a deep breath, tucking her hair behind her ear, trying to look more presentable, ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m


    sorry you had to see that mess. I feel so embarrassed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    Baillie said tly, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I need to handle the transfer procedure for my grandma.¡± Paige replied.


    ¡°We¡¯re going the same way. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Baillie had already walked towards the building where


    the transfer was processed as he said.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Paige looked at his tall and straight figure.


    Baillie¡¯s back was different from Logan¡¯s. He had broader shoulders and looked more reliable.


    Sigh, just before thend transaction, Baillie saw her in such a mess¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Baillie walked a couple of steps and saw Paige still standing there, he stopped with a smile, ¡°Do you


    need to hold hands to be able to walk?¡± Hold hands?


    Paige suddenly remembered that she had just grabbed Baillie¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Paige waved her hands repeatedly and hurried to catch up. ¡°I was just lost in thought.¡±


    Baillie nodded.


    As they walked side by side, Paige thought Baillie would at least ask what happened.


    He didn¡¯t say much all the way.


    When Paige was handling the transfer, he didn¡¯t go anywhere else and just sat down. When Paige


    finished and turned around, she saw Baillie staring at her. She was startled, as Baillie got up and


    walked towards her.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I thought you are visiting someone?¡± she asked.


    Baillie replied, ¡°Since I ran into you, it¡¯s only polite to pay a visit to your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige didn¡¯t understand these formalities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Baillie reached out and naturally took the files from Paige¡¯s hands.


    After all, he¡¯s the owner of thend, and she didn¡¯t dare to offend him before getting it. What if Mr. Scott


    got angry after being rejected? She¡¯d have to find another piece of


    Paige led Baillie back to Granny Owens¡¯ ward.


    Granny Owens really liked Rosalynn, and it was evident from her eyes how much she liked Rosalynn


    after a short period of time.


    When Paige opened the door with Baillie, the two who were just joking suddenly had a baffled


    expression on their faces.


    Howe she just went out and came back with a handsome guy?


    ¡°Granny, this is my¡­¡± Paige couldn¡¯t find the right words.


    She and Baillie were neither partners nor friends.


    ¡°Granny Owens, my name is Baillie, a friend of Paige¡¯s,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Yes, my friend,¡± Paige smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Granny Owens squinted her eyes inughter. It was the first time her granddaughter


    brought a boy to see her.


    Granny Owens was old, but she had a casual attitude towards life and death. However, Paige being


    alone was Granny Owens¡¯ concern.


    Granny Owens kindly studied Baillie, ¡°You¡¯re very handsome, Baillie. How old are you? Do you have a


    job? What about your family¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny!¡± Paige quickly tried to stop her.


    But¡­


    Baillie smiled, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m 23 years old. I started my business in college, and now I have a research


    and developmentpany besides my inheritance. The revenue is quite good.¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie in amazement.


    One dared to ask and the other dared to answer, huh?


    ¡°I have two older brothers in my family. One is running a private school, and the other is working in


    Inte industry,¡± Baillie continued, ¡°My family runs a real estate business and is also involved in the


    antique business.¡±


    Paige: ¡°???¡±


    There was no need to be that detailed!


    Rosalynn sat next to Granny Owens and tried to hold back herughter. When she was caught by


    Paige, she got a re.


    ¡°Good, really good!¡± Granny Owensughed even more happily!


    It was clear that this young man had intentions towards her granddaughter.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Baillie¡¯s gaze fell on Rosalynn. ¡°Ms. Jared, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± Rosalynn was a little puzzled.


    She had only recently started appearing in public.


    ¡°The factory you helped transformst time was my family¡¯s business. I saw you at a conference once,¡±


    Baillie replied.


    Rosalynn was even more puzzled.


    This handsome guy had quite a background. Where did Paige find this treasure?


    ¡°Well, then let me formally introduce myself, Gabrie Jared, a good friend of Miss Paige.¡±


    Paige: ¡°???¡±


    Where was this going? She was getting more and more confused! Could someone exin it to her?


    ¡°Mr. Scott, thank you for visiting my grandmother. I still have to arrange for her transfer to another


    hospital, so I won¡¯t keep you! I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day!¡± How could Paige not understand the


    current situation?


    She hurriedly wanted the visitor to leave. Luckily, Baillie knew when to back off and didn¡¯t pester.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Baillie said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out!¡± Paige immediately added.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯lle visit you some other time,¡± Baillie said softly.


    ¡°Great,¡± Granny Owens looked at Baillie, very satisfied.


    He was good-looking, polite, and seemingly well-off. If he was of good nature, he¡¯d be an excellent


    husband material.


    Paige quickly led Baillie out of the ward.


    ¡°Thank you for walking me out,¡± Baillie stopped walking.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Scott, thank you so much for your help today,¡± Paige maintained her professional smile.


    Baillie looked at her, his eyes inscrutable. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have you thought about what you¡¯ll treat


    me to?¡±


    Paige was momentarily stunned, recalling that she had agreed to treat Baillie to a meal earlier.


    ¡°What would Mr. Scott like to eat?¡± Paige asked with a grin.


    She was actually quite nervous. There was definitely something off about this guy!


    ¡°Alright,¡± Baillie nodded.


    Paige thought he would leave, but suddenly, he lifted his hand and tucked a loose strand of her hair


    behind her ear. His fingers were warm, gently brushing her cheek.


    ¡°Paige, next time someone does something you don¡¯t like, you can fight back with confidence. There¡¯s


    always someone to help you.¡±


    Paige was taken aback.


    Baillie smiled, raised his hand, and gently tapped her forehead with his knuckle. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    As expected, Baillie didn¡¯t linger and walked away quickly.


    Paige stood still, touching her forehead, suddenly realizing what just happened..


    What was he up to, exactly? Could it be¡­he was interested in her??


    Paige pondered for a moment, but it didn¡¯t seem like a bad thing. She could use him to get that piece of


    land at a low price. She couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. But once thend deal had been done,


    she would end the rtionship immediately.


    Baillie had just said he was 23 years old, which meant he was six years younger than her. In fact, she


    wasn¡¯t fond of rtionships with younger guys. It felt like raising a son. With that in mind, Paige


    prepared to leave, but turned to see Logan and Kelsey standing nearby.


    She coldly looked away, not intending to acknowledge them.


    ¡°Was that guy just now Paige¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Kelsey asked Logan.


    She then was startled at Logan¡¯s sudden sullen expression. ¡°Logan?¡± she tugged at his sleeve.


    He turned to look at her: ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I just asked if that guy was Paige¡¯s boyfriend,¡± Kelsey repeated.


    Logan, wearing a cold expression: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well, I thought Paige had started dating.¡± Kelsey mumbled, ¡°Aunty Peyton has always been worried


    about Paige¡¯s love life. If that gentleman just now was her boyfriend, Aunty Peyton would be thrilled.¡±


    Logan pursed his lips, not responding. He had just seen that guy help Paige fix her hair, looking quite


    intimate. And Paige didn¡¯t avoid it.


    Logan felt very anxious.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Well, Paige still looks very angry. I wonder what she¡¯s nning to do next,¡± Kelsey looked worried, ¡°My


    mom just called, and I haven¡¯t told her about this whole thing yet.¡±


    ¡°The surveince footage is gone, so there¡¯s no evidence, no matter what she wants to do. Don¡¯t


    worry,¡± Logan quickly returned to his usual demeanor.


    Kelsey nodded: ¡°Logan, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here with me to deal with this. I don¡¯t know what I would


    have done otherwise.¡±

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna get married soon, so your grandma is also my grandma. No need to say stuff like that,¡±


    Logan said, holding her hand. ¡°But, Grandma can¡¯t stay here anymore¡±


    Kelsey looked at Logan.


    Maybe it¡¯s just her imagination, but Logan and Paige¡­ how could that be?


    When Paige came to the Sutton family, Logan had already been out working.


    It seemed unlikely there was any connection between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about this too. The hospital said Grandma¡¯s condition isn¡¯t suitable for staying here


    anymore,¡± Kelsey said with teary eyes.


    Logan gently stroked her hand with his thumb, ¡°I guess other hospitals wouldn¡¯t dare to take her either.


    Kelsey, should we send her to a specialized nursing home?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kelsey¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    Logan softly said, ¡°I have friends who do this. If you trust me, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Kelsey held onto his arm, ¡°Logan, thank you.¡±


    Logan gave her a warm smile.


    In a short while, Paige and the caregiver pushed Granny Owens out in a wheelchair.


    At this moment, Logan was about to send Kelsey away.


    The two groups met unexpectedly.


    ¡°Granny Owens, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Kelsey wanted to approach her.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Ms. Sharp, how could you change so fast? Didn¡¯t you just use Granny Owens


    of provoking your grandma in the first ce, which caused her own injury?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, what¡¯s the point of stirring up more trouble when things have alreadye to this?¡± Logan


    said in a deep voice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Is stating a fact considered as stirring up trouble?¡± Paige asked sarcastically.


    Logan stared at her, his face sullen.


    Paige used to be scared of Logan when he was this way. But now it was different.


    Although Paige still loved Logan, having him was no longer her obsession.


    Kelsey said: ¡°Paige, we¡¯ll be family soon and among family members¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Paige interrupted Kelsey.


    Granny Owens hesitated, ¡°Family? Who is this?¡±


    She had seen Kelsey before and her gaze fell on Logan.


    Noticing Granny Owens¡¯s kind look, Kelsey quickly answered, ¡°Granny Owens, this is my fianc¨¦ Logan,


    the eldest son of Paige¡¯s stepfather.¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Paige was practically going insane, rushing over to Kelsey.


    Kelsey eximed and hid behind Logan, who instinctively blocked Paige by pushing Paige back,


    making her stagger.


    She steadied herself, looking at Logan in disbelief.


    Logan was also taken aback.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± he quickly approached her, ¡°It was an ident!¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    Paige¡¯s pnded ruthlessly.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Logan!¡± Kelsey eximed, running over to him. ¡°Paige! He¡¯s your brother! Are you out of


    your mind?¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Paige red at Logan, herugh full of mockery.


    Logan frowned, fearing that the next moment, Paige would reveal their secret.


    ¡°He will never be my brother again, Paige looked at Logan, ¡°Logan, from today onwards, there¡¯s


    nothing between us.¡±


    After that, Paige pushed the wheelchair, and with Rosalynn¡¯s help, sent Granny Owens into the car.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Paige got into the car and left, but Logan was still standing in the same ce, lost and taken back.


    What did she mean by what she just said?


    ¡°Logan, I hope you remember what Paige just said, Rosalynn looked at Logan before closing the car


    door and going to the passenger seat. ¡°You know, I have ways to make you lose everything.¡±


    ¡°You guys have gone too far. It¡¯s bad enough that you hit someone, but now you are threatening


    people?¡± Kelsey was furious.


    ¡°You are one to talk. You guys beat someone up, deleted evidence and lied. So don¡¯t pretend to be all


    innocent here.¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment, ¡°But. Do you guys really think what¡¯s been deleted will


    be gone forever?¡±


    Kelsey was stunned.


    Rosalynn nced at the two of them and got in the car.


    The car quickly drove away.


    Kelsey came back to her senses, tenderly stroking Logan¡¯s cheek, ¡°Does it hurt? Your sister has gone


    too far. No matter what, you¡¯re innocent, why did she have to hit you¡­¡± Logan looked at Kelsey.


    For a moment, Kelsey seemed to see something terrible in his eyes. But the next second, those things


    disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Logan shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to rush off to? Go ahead, I¡¯ll arrange for


    grandma¡¯s ce, and I¡¯ll pick you up after it¡¯s all set.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kelsey hugged Logan, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Logan patted her on the back of the head, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Kelsey then left.


    Logan stood there, his cheek burning hot with pain. He looked down at his hands and remembered the


    scene when he pushed Paige with all his might.


    The heartache and disappointment in her eyes as she looked at him.


    Logan¡¯s heart felt a sharp pain.


    If he had known earlier that Kelsey¡¯s grandmother was the one who hurt Paige¡¯s grandmother, he


    would never havee today¡­.


    At the end of the day, it was Kelsey¡¯s grandmother who caused all this trouble!


    Logan lowered his eyelids, his expression gradually turning icy.


    Those who did wrong must face punishment, that was the principle.


    Soon, Logan arranged for Kelsey¡¯s grandmother to be discharged from the hospital.


    Kelsey¡¯s grandmother had Alzheimer¡¯s, and some other recurring ailments. At home, she would often


    suddenly get violent and hurt people, so they spent a lot of money sending her to the hospital.


    Logan arranged for her to be sent to a nursing home that his friend owned. Kelsey¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have


    any objections, obviously scared and not intending to take Kelsey¡¯s grandma home.


    ¡°Logan, just handle it as you see fit, I trust you.¡±


    Logan nodded in agreement. Then he sent Kelsey¡¯s grandmother to the nursing home run by his friend.


    ¡°Logan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her since you sent her here.¡±


    Logan took his eyes off Kelsey¡¯s grandmother and looked at his friend, ¡°No need.¡±


    The man was puzzled for a moment.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Logan added.


    The man suddenly realized something and nodded, ¡°Understood. Rest assured, we¡¯ll follow the usual


    rules, and will not let anyone notice anything wrong on the surface.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Logan nodded, handing the man a card.


    Then he left the nursing home.


    Logan usually took his work very seriously.


    But on that day, Logan, who never smoked in the car, sat alone in the car, smoking one cigarette after


    another.


    Until Kelsey called to tell him she had finished her thing.


    Logan looked at the caller ID, his eyespletely indifferent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    As he answered the call, his voice was soft, asking, ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°Yup, you cane pick me up now!¡± Kelsey¡¯s voice was sweet.


    However, it still couldn¡¯tpare to Paige¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sorry, I just settled the stuff with grandma and got caught up with some work. I won¡¯t be able to pick


    you up today,¡± Logan said apologetically.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Kelsey was clearly displeased. ¡°You go ahead and take care of your thing then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on vacation when I get some time in a few days.¡± Logan continued.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re the best, Logan!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Logan was silent for a moment before suddenly hurling his cell phone at


    the car window. Immediately, the window shattered and ss. fragments scattered.


    At that moment, Paige and Rosalynn had already settled Granny Owens.


    ¡°We should havee earlier. Look at the rooms here, and then think about the rooms before! Not


    only shabby but there are even crazy people!¡± Paige said angrily.


    Granny Owens managed a weak smile, and held Paige¡¯s hand: ¡°My sweet child, it¡¯s no big deal. The


    old woman didn¡¯t mean it, getting ill is just part of life. Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Paige¡¯s face instantly clouded over.


    ¡°My dear, although your mom lost contact with me after she remarried, she used to be good to me. I


    hope she can be happy in this marriage. If I cause any further trouble, L¡­¡±


    ¡°So, for the happiness of other people, should my grandma be sacrificed?¡± Paige retorted. ¡°You say


    she¡¯s good to you, but haven¡¯t you been good to her too?¡±


    When her mom got remarried, Granny gave all the family property her dad had left them to her mom.


    She said she had a pension and could still teach at school¡­ she wouldn¡¯t starve.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said that remarriage wasn¡¯t easy, so her mom needed more dowry to feel secure.


    ¡°Listen to your grandma!¡± Granny Owens said anxiously, her eyes turning teary.


    Paige frowned, turning her head away without agreeing. If Kelsey had a good attitude, she might


    consider it, but that bitch even tried to frame her grandma!


    Paige knew her grandma so well, who was gentle and kind, and would never provoke anyone on


    purpose.


    Paige didn¡¯t even need to watch the surveince to know what happened!


    ¡°Granny,¡± seeing this, Rosalynn stepped forward with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s being stubborn right now, but I¡¯ll


    persuade her. The most important thing for you to do right now is to recover!¡±


    Granny Owens hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, she sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own fault. If I weren¡¯t in the hospital, then there¡¯d be no problem,¡± saying this, she suddenly


    remembered something, ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige quickly asked.


    ¡°I forgot the peace charm you brought me. I left it on there!¡± Granny Owens became flustered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that?¡± Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Paige, you stay here and have dinner with


    Granny. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it¡­¡±


    F F F F F 3 5 5 3 5 5 3 5


    ¡°Forget it. If you run into those two people again, won¡¯t you be at a disadvantage?¡±


    Paige: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know whether she would be at a disadvantage or not, but she would definitely fight if


    necessary. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to see Logan and Kelsey¡¯s lovey-dovey act again today. If she


    saw more of it, she¡¯d want to puke!


    ¡°In that case, thanks for doing this.¡± Paige hugged Rosalynn¡¯s waist, acting cute. ¡°Luckily you were


    here today.¡±


    ¡°Stop being clingy.¡± Rosalynn pushed her head away.


    After saying goodbye to Granny Owens and grabbing the car keys, she left.


    When she went back to the hospital, she found the peace charm quickly.


    As she was about to leave the ce, she suddenly remembered Old Mrs. Silverman was here too.


    After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and went back.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Rosalynn had thought about going to see Old Mrs. Silverman for quite a few times.


    After all, Old Mrs. Silverman had cared for her genuinely over the years.


    Now that her life was approaching the end and she still kept thinking about her, Rosalynn felt that she


    should visit out of both personal feelings and moral obligation.


    She asked around for the location of the hospital room.


    After walking down a green nt-filled corridor, turning right, and taking the elevator to the 8th floor,


    she found the entire floor upied only by Old Mrs. Silverman.


    The elevator door opened.


    Just as Rosalynn stepped out, she saw a bunch of medical staff rushing out of their office.


    She was a bit stunned. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling.


    Instinctively, she sped up, following behind the medical staff.


    After they quickly entered the patient room, Rosalynn suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Wayne Silverman, still looking somewhat pale, walked out of the room.


    In that moment.


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind went nk.


    She thought Wayne should still be recuperating in the hospital.


    Was there a chance to escape now?


    Soon, Wayne gave her the answer. He looked up at her with beautiful eyes filled with fatigue that


    Rosalynn had almost never seen before.


    Their gazes collided.


    Rosalynn spoke first. ¡°I have a friend¡¯s grandma who lives here. I went to the wrong ce.¡±


    Wayne was silent, looking at her for a moment before he said, ¡°My grandma doesn¡¯t have much time


    left.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt like it was being hit hard by something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Wayne looked at her, his gaze so deep as if he was looking through her at the Rosalynn from six years


    ago.


    Rosalynn¡¯s lips tightened. Reason told her that she should leave, but if Old Mrs. Silverman really died


    today, then she would never see that loving olddy again.


    In the end, she still resolutely walked towards the patient room.


    Wayne stood still, his eyes reddened as he watched her approach.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired Old Mrs. Silverman, Rosalynn continued to make excuses for herself. ¡°Though I


    didn¡¯t mean toe here, but¡­¡±


    Before Rosalynn could finish, Wayne¡¯s tall figure seemed to copse suddenly, tiredly bending down to


    rest his forehead on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder.


    Rosalynn stopped abruptly.


    She found it ridiculous too.


    Wayne was pretty sure who she was. She knew that her disguise was pointless, but the show had to


    go on.


    Now, it seemed like the show couldn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s deep voice echoed in her ears.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    A momentter, Wayne sighed, straightening up.


    Then he walked back to the room¡¯s door: ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The attending doctor looked at Wayne, his expressionplicated.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Give her thest shot,¡± Wayne continued to say.


    The attending physician knew that there was no hope for saving Old Mrs. Silverman. It was time for the


    family to say goodbye.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for the others?¡± the attending physician asked.


    ¡®No one¡¯sing.¡±


    The Silverman family had long been torn apart.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids.


    Old Mrs. Silverman originally had two sons and a daughter. The daughter died young due to an


    ident. Wayne¡¯s father was the second son. Technically, the heir of the Silverman family should have


    been the eldest son.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    To make her eldest son an outstanding heir, Old Mrs. Silverman was super strict with him.


    Maybe a bit too strict.


    Crushed under the pressure, her son left a note ming his mother and chose to end his life at the age


    of twenty. It was said that he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, leaving no chance


    of survival.


    As for Wayne¡¯s dad, let¡¯s call him an artist.


    He didn¡¯t have any real talents.


    He thought that after his brother died, he would inherit the Silverman family¡¯s fortune.


    However, Old Mrs. Silverman knew he wasn¡¯t capable of it.


    So she tightly controlled the family business with no intention of allowing him to take over.


    Instead, it was his wife, whom he married that got Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s trust.


    And as Wayne was born and grew, Wayne¡¯s fatherpletely lost his chance to inherit the family


    fortune. Because of this, Old Mrs. Silverman and her younger son¡¯s rtionship was always tense, and


    he was so unwilling to maintain any ties with her, especially after she became sick.


    Maybe because Wayne had been reforming the Silverman¡¯s family business for years, and Maddie


    Fuller nearly went crazy because of Wayne, the couple finally didn¡¯t fake it anymore and stopped


    visiting Old Mrs. Silverman altogether.


    As for the other Silverman family members, they all hated Wayne just the same.


    To them, Old Mrs. Silverman was of no use, so they didn¡¯t care about her anymore.


    Among them were people who had been taken care of by Old Mrs. Silverman since they were little.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t believe it either. A woman who once ruled the world was left like this at the end of


    her life..


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse gave Old Mrs. Silverman an injection.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn at the door: ¡°Ms. Jared, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment: ¡°President Silverman, please speak.¡±


    ¡°My grandma is very concerned about a person who looks a lot like you. I want her to be more at ease


    in herst moments. Can you pretend to be her and listen to her thoughts?¡±


    ?


    Rosalynn stared at him. Was he giving her a legitimate reason to visit Old Mrs. Silverman?


    ¡°Well.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne gave a bitter smile: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    She stepped into the ward, and sat next to Old Mrs. Silverman, holding her swollen hand, waiting for


    the medicine to take effect.


    They finally reunited.


    Old Mrs. Silverman had be even weaker and looked extremely vulnerable.


    After a while, Old Mrs. Silverman woke up and looked at Rosalynn. Her eyes slowly became clearer.


    ¡°Rosa?¡± she said weakly.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Silverman, are you awake?¡± Rosalynn had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Little Rosalynn¡­¡± Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Why did it take you so long toe see


    me? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡±


    Rosalynn almost burst into tears.


    She held it back: ¡°Olddy, I¡¯m sorry. President Silverman gave me so much work, it seemed like there


    was no way for me to get it done¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me toin?¡± Old Mrs. Silverman looked heartbroken and tried to touch


    Rosalynn¡¯s cheek.


    But she was too weak, she couldn¡¯t lift her arm halfway.


    Rosalynn knew what she meant, and she pressed her cheek against the palm of Mrs. Silverman¡¯s


    hand..


    The warmth was fading fast. Her hand was freezing.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached tremendously. She should have visited Old Mrs. Silverman much earlier.


    What if Wayne found out?


    At least¡­ at least it would ease some of Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s regrets.


    ¡°Are you tired? You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Old Mrs. Silverman asked with concern.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    After holding back her tears for a long time, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Tears rolled down from her


    eyes andnded on Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s cold palm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely eat well and gain some weight back!¡± Rosalynn cried while keeping a friendly


    smile on her face..


    Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    She struggled to nod: ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you remember telling me about the ck sand beach? I went there to see the stars, and


    they were really beautiful. There was a meteor shower that night, but I forgot to make a wish.¡±


    Old Mrs. Silverman looked at her, eyes full of love.


    For most of the past seven or eight years, she¡¯d been in a daze.


    When she was asionally lucid, she had some idea of how much pain and torment this sweet girl had


    endured because of her grandson.


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡± she gasped, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach Wayne well, and you¡¯ve suffered a lot because of him¡­¡±


    Old Mrs. Silverman started breathing even faster.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Rosalynn eximed.


    But Old Mrs. Silverman held her hand tightly: ¡°Forgive him, and don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t leave him¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, I promise everything.¡± Rosalynn immediately replied.


    Wayne stood behind Rosalynn, and his hands clenched into fists.


    Having got her answer, Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s hand loosened. She looked at the ceiling, breathing more


    and more difficult.


    ¡°Wayne¡­¡± she called out to him again.


    Wayne stepped forward: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Ayden, be good, be good.¡±


    Wayne pursed his lips, not speaking.


    But Old Mrs. Silverman didn¡¯t seem to be waiting for his answer. Instead, she seemed to be talking to a


    child from a faraway past.


    Soon, her breathing slowed down. ¡°Ayden! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ming to find you¡­e¡­e find¡­¡±


    Ayden was Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s eldest son who hadmitted suicide.


    Before she could finish her sentence, the light in her eyes gradually faded.


    Her body stopped shaking, and her eyes slowly closed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Rosalynn called out to her.


    There was no response.


    Unable to control herself, sheid her head on Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s palm and cried.


    Wayne stood there, looking at the olddy for a few seconds, then turned away and called someone in


    to tidy her up and send her to the funeral home.


    Around the same time, the official websites of the Silverman Group and Bane Corporation published


    obituaries.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As one of the first H Country entrepreneurs to achieve great sess overseas, Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s


    name quickly topped the trending charts on social media. Although everyone in the Silverman family


    had some resentment towards Old Mrs. Silverman, in the outside world, Old Mrs. Silverman was


    indeed a role model for many, especially women.


    In that era, she created a miracle for women, inspiring countless struggling women.


    On social media, everyone werememorating her.


    Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s critical condition wasn¡¯t sudden, as Wayne received a call from the hospital two


    days earlier. For the past two days, he hadn¡¯t been to thepany to deal with affairs because he had


    to apany his grandmother.


    The funeral arrangements were almost in ce, and the memorial service was scheduled for three


    dayster.


    After the memorial service, the body would be cremated.


    As they left the funeral home, it was alreadyte at night..


    ¡°President Silverman, my condolences.¡±


    Wayne looked at her, whose eyes were swollen from crying.


    ¡°You too, take care.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. Rosalynn frowned slightly.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    When someone was tired, they were more likely to have instinctive behavior towards familiar people.


    For example, this scene right now.


    Rosalynn stepped forward, raised her hand, and pressed the back of her hand against Wayne¡¯s


    forehead.


    Wayne immediately froze. He dared not move, fearing that he would startle Rosalynn.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little feverish, Rosalynn took her hand back, looked up at Wayne, and then she froze, too.


    What on earth was she just doing?


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to doing this when I¡¯m with my family¡­¡± Rosalynn stepped back.


    To be precise, she was used to doing it when she was with the kids at home, using the back of her


    hand to check the forehead to see if there¡¯s a fever.


    Wayne looked at her, swallowing twice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he shook his head, seemingly weak, ¡°no wonder my head feels lightheaded, turns out I have


    a fever¡­¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn was puzzled by Wayne¡¯s attitude. Had he already epted that he wasn¡¯t Rosalynn?


    ¡°Ms. Jared,¡± Wayne looked up at her, he was still weak, ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, President Silverman.¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to drive now. Do you mind give me a ride?¡± His tone and eyes were both sincere.


    So sincere that Rosalynn couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something else to do. I can call a friend to help you, though?¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    Wayne sighed gently, shaking his head weakly, ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t really want to see strangers right


    now. I¡¯ll just drive back slowly by myself. Thanks for everything, Ms. Jared.¡±


    With that, Wayne nodded slightly and headed towards his car.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in any condition to drive.¡± Rosalynn instinctively grabbed his hand.


    But after a second, she frowned and let go of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll just go slow¡­¡±


    Rosalynn frowned deeply. Fine, just for Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was slightly impatient.


    Wayne stood there and said softly, ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it.¡±


    Soon, Rosalynn was driving on the road.


    Wayne sat in the passenger seat. In the past, she would asionally go to thepany with Wayne,


    When she was driving, he would only sit in the backseat.


    The only relief now was that Wayne fell asleep as soon as he got into the car, curling up his tall body


    and avoiding some unnecessary awkward situations. While driving, it was Wayne¡¯s phone that was


    navigating.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t pay much attention to the destination until half an hourter when the familiar city block


    appeared before her eyes.


    Was he going back to thepany?


    No¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze returned to the navigation path.


    Turn right at the next intersection, that¡¯s the direction to the apartment.


    Her face darkened.


    For the rest of the way, she didn¡¯t even need navigation.


    Soon, she had driven into the garage.


    In theory, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t supposed to go straight into the garage, only registered cars could.


    However, as soon as her car arrived, the barrier lifted.


    Before she could react, the car slid into the underground garage.


    It seemed that Wayne had registered her car te number in advance as the owner.


    Today, he didn¡¯t cross the line, always calling her Ms. Jared, and never saying anything weird¡­


    She found an open space to park the car.


    ¡°President Silverman,¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    Wayne frowned slightly, waking up.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he stared at Rosalynn, looking a bit confused.


    In a second or two, his eyes refocused. ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I followed your navigation address and suddenly entered the garage¡­ Did you register my


    license te?¡± Rosalynn asked directly.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Wayne rubbed his brow. ¡°Hmm, I added it when the car started¡±


    ¡°Which building do you live in? I¡¯ll drop you off downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Building 2,¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn started the car, pretended to look for directions, and then turned the steering wheel towards


    Building 2.


    Building 2


    The apartment she had lived in for five years was also in Building 2.


    Please don¡¯t tell her that Wayne had been living here all these years.


    Even the media had caught Wayne and Olivia Whaleying out of the vi in Moonlit Lake. The


    paparazzi had framed their shot quite well. It was a beautiful day, and all the nts in the garden


    seemed to have been given life.


    The couple in the picture looked like characters from a fairy tale.


    Suddenly, a strong idea emerged in Rosalynn¡¯s mind.


    No matter what Wayne¡¯s purpose was in bringing her here, she wanted to go up and take a look.


    And then exposed Wayne¡¯s tricks.


    Mocked him mercilessly


    But¡­


    Reason still suppressed this childish and meaningless idea.


    Soon, they arrived at Building 2.


    ¡°Thanks. I owe you another favor,¡± Wayne looked at her. ¡°Will youe to my grandma¡¯s memorial


    service?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head


    She had already seen the olddy for thest time, and she could imagine who would show up at the


    memorial.


    Many of them had seen Rosalynn before. She felt it was impolite to appear at the memorial and didn¡¯t


    want to be the subject of gossip.


    ¡°Well.¡± Wayne looked a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t insist.


    Where was the domineering and unreasonable Wayne? Rosalynn was very surprised.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me home. Goodnight.¡±


    Wayne then opened the car door.


    As he got up, Rosalynn clearly felt his body wobble. But he still managed to stand steady.


    After closing the car door, Rosalynn was ready to start the car and leave.


    She even worried that Wayne would y some tricks, but he really just wanted her to drop him off.


    Rosalynn let out a sigh of relief. Ignoring the hint of strangeness in her heart, she buried it deep down.


    Just as she was about to leave, Wayne, who had walked out a few steps, suddenly slowed down, then


    swayed and looked like he was going to fall.


    He quickly reached out to the pir beside him.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn quickly turned off the engine, pushed open the car door, and ran over.


    ¡°President Silverman, are you alright?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s forehead was already covered with ayer of cold sweat, and his breathing seemed off. He


    nced at Rosalynn: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Jared. Go home, please. I¡¯ll rest for a while and then go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Stomachache?¡± Rosalynn hesitated and asked.


    Wayne nodded. ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve been busy taking care of my grandma and haven¡¯t eaten


    much¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    He looked like he was in a lot of pain, his hand clenching into a fist and pressing against his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, Rosalynn said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No need,¡± Wayne shook his head, ¡°I have medicine at home.¡±


    Home? Here?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn frowned.


    It couldn¡¯t be. How could he think of this ce as home? He had never liked this ce.


    ¡°¡­ let me help you upstairs.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t look up, as if considering whether to let her go with him. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to seem


    too eager, fearing it would give away his n. However, this behavior in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes was different.


    Indeed, he hadn¡¯t been living here, so he was afraid to let her upstairs, for fear of being exposed. ¡°If it¡¯s


    not too much trouble, Ms Jared¡±


    He pondered for a moment, then nodded with a pained expression.


    He was in so much pain now that even taking a single step seemed difficult. Since she was going to


    take him upstairs, she would undoubtedly have to help him. Rosalynn reached out to hold his arm:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Wayne still showed restraint. But deep down, an evil thought kept stirring.


    Take her back, lock her up, hide her, never let her leave again!


    The elevator slowly ascended.


    When they reached the first floor, the elevator door opened.


    ¡°Wow, what a coincidence, sir!¡± The florist¡¯s owner, holding a bouquet of flowers, stood at the door and


    eximed in surprise.


    Then her gaze fell upon Rosalynn, and she became even more surprised: ¡°You actually know this


    mister?¡±


    ¡°You know each other?¡± asked Wayne.


    ¡°Last time when you came to pick up some flowers, I told you about a youngdy who bought all the


    sunflowers, right? It¡¯s her!¡± The florist stepped in and asked Rosalynn with a smile, ¡°Did your daughter


    like those sunflowers?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s body stiffened.


    Rosalynn, too, was flustered, but she kept her cool on the surface.


    ¡°She loved them,¡± she replied, very calmly.


    Wayne stared at her.


    A daughter? Was she married?


    Yeah¡­there¡¯d always been rumors that Hria Jared¡¯s granddaughter got married early¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s great! The floristughed.


    She didn¡¯t sense anything amiss.


    The elevator reached their floor quickly, and Wayne didn¡¯t say anything until they arrived.


    Rosalynn sensed a subtle but dangerous atmosphere.


    So, when the elevator door opened, she didn¡¯t n on getting out of the elevator.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ll leave you here,¡± she said indifferently.


    Little did she know¡­.


    ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t youe inside?¡±


    Before Rosalynn could refuse, Wayne grabbed her wrist, strode out of the elevator, and used his


    fingerprint to unlock the door.


    He pushed a struggling Rosalynn into the dark house and stepped in after her, locking the door behind


    them.


    ¡°President Silverman, what are you doing?¡± Rosalynn tried to move forward, attempting to leave.


    Wayne flicked on the light switch, and the brightness almost blinded Rosalynn.


    After a moment, she lowered her hand that was shielding her eyes and unconsciously scanned the


    room.


    She was slightly startled.


    The interior was just as neat as when she left, only some things had aged.


    Fresh flowers, the kind she used to buy, were ced on the coffee table and dining table.


    Suddenly, she recalled the night the florist said the flowers that were reserved¡­


    Could that customer be¡­


    ¡°How old is your daughter?¡± Wayne asked, his heart aching sharply.


    He and she were supposed to have a child together.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Four years old.¡± Rosalynn replied, lying calmly.


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Before Rosalynn could finish, Wayne suddenly cupped her face and kissed her lips, stopping the rest of


    her words.


    He was going crazy!


    Married, with a daughter.


    He wanted to kill that man!!!


    Rosalynn had no idea that Wayne, who had been talking calmly, would suddenly do this.


    She could struggle at first.


    But Wayne knew how to tease her all too well.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind was all over the ce.


    Somehow, she and Wayne had ended up on the bed in the master bedroom. It wasn¡¯t until Wayne


    started unbuttoning her blouse that she snapped out of it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rosalynn struggled.


    But Wayne had only pretended to be weak earlier, and now he was showing his strength,pletely


    ignoring Rosalynn¡¯s struggles.


    Soon, her blouse was fully open, and her upper body was exposed.


    However, Wayne suddenly stopped. He stared at the faint scar on Rosalynn¡¯s lower abdomen. He had


    seen a scar in the same spot on Maddie when he was young.


    Maddie told him it was a cesarean section scar left from giving birth to him.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Rosalynn kicked Wayne hard in the chest.


    Wayne was thrown off the bed and his head was hit against the wall, making a muffled thud.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Rosalynn was startled by the sound. The back of the head was a very fragile part.


    She quickly covered herself with the clothes, got out of bed, and ran to Wayne¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you okay? Still conscious?¡±


    Wayne wasn¡¯t entirely pretending earlier. His stomach ache was real, and he might have a fever, too.


    Now that his head had been hit, it felt even worse.


    Wayne looked at her, ¡°Why are you worried? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you if I died?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t die on my watch, my daughter¡¯s still young, and I don¡¯t wanna go to jail because of you!¡±


    Saying that, she quickly buttoned her blouse, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital and get your head


    checked.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Wayne frowned, his tone heavy.


    He had finally returned to his old self. Sure enough, leopard can¡¯t change its spots.


    ¡°You might have a concussion!¡± Rosalynn said seriously.


    Wayne was still mourning the scar, her daughter, and the pain they were causing him.


    He was about to go crazy


    ¡°Divorce him.¡± Wayne suddenly said.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    It was still the same him. He had been acting the whole time.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You promised Grandma to forgive me, didn¡¯t you? If you forgive me, you can¡¯t marry someone else!¡±


    Wayne looked at her pitifully, his eyes red, ¡°I can ept your daughter, I¡¯ll treat her well, just get


    divorced ande back to me.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, even more angry.


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re right, it is better if you die.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time, and got up to leave


    Seeing this, Wayne immediately hugged her: ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ please, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Five years had passed, Rosalynn was still in agony because of Wayne.


    ¡°President Silverman, are you mistaking me for someone else again?¡± Rosalynn gritted her teeth and


    asked


    Wayne pressed his forehead against her back, his body trembling slightly, but still holding her tight.


    Which was his way to refute her words.


    ¡°Speak something!¡± Rosalynn elbowed him.


    Wayne spoke up.


    ¡°Divorce him now!¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Rosalynn was about to speak. But suddenly, Wayne fell on her.


    ¡°Waynel¡±


    Startled, Rosalynn turned to see Wayne with a tight frown, pressing his stomach.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine? Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Help me out. Wayne managed to say before gasping for breath, looking like he was in great pain


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t discern if he was acting or not.


    Hesitating for a moment, she still helped him out of the bedroom, following his instructions to head to


    the sofa.


    On the sofa, there were pillows and a folded nket.


    At first, Rosalynn didn¡¯t think much of it as she helped Wayne lie down. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Second drawer under the TV¡­¡± Wayne replied.


    As Rosalynn was about to go fetch it, Wayne suddenly grabbed her wrist, his eyes red and filled with


    grievance. ¡°You won¡¯t use this opportunity to run away, right?¡± Rosalynn: ¡°¡±


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it just now, but now that President Silverman reminded her, it was a way out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run.¡± Rosalynn said impatiently.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment before finally letting go.


    Afterwards, even though he was in pain, he still kept his eyes open, watching her bustling around.


    Fetching the medicine, heating water¡­


    Then she returned to his side.


    ¡°Come on, take these pills.¡±


    Wayne took these pills, throwing them into his mouth and washing them down with a sip of water.


    Before, she would always coax him into taking medicine.


    Now, she was so impatient.


    Did she not love him anymore? Had she fallen for the father of her child?


    As Wayne thought about it, the pain seemed unbearable, his heart twisted like a knife.


    ¡°Why does your face look even worse after taking the medicine?¡± Rosalynn frowned. ¡°No, we should go


    straight to the hospital.¡±


    Wayne shook his head.


    say Mead ce


    Then, when Rosalynn wasn¡¯t paying attention, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll stop


    messing around, just don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m scared.¡± Scared?


    When did Wayne ever get scared?


    Oh right, he was afraid of worms and snakes.


    ¡°Rosa.¡± Wayne held her hand tightly. ¡°Once grandma is gone, I¡¯m alone.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Wayne closed his eyes, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°How could that be¡­¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Do you know why Maddie suddenly turned against me?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he was


    afraid to scaring her away.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, ¡°Why?¡±


    At first, it was rumored that Wayne had a falling out with Maddie because of Olivia.


    But in reality, the rift between Wayne and Maddie had appeared earlier.


    Back then, Rosalynn was still alive.


    ¡°She suddenly found out that the son she had raised for over 20 years was not her biological son.¡±


    Wayne let out a ludicrousugh.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn was shocked.


    She hadn¡¯t heard about this.


    ¡°Do you know where I came from? Who are my parents?¡± Wayne suddenly opened his eyes, his


    beautiful pupils filled with a fragility that Rosalynn had never seen before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me


    that if it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Rosalynn already had a vague feeling that there would be a huge tragedy behind this.


    ¡°I want to tell you.¡± Wayne said softly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, which was an implicit agreement to let him continue.


    ¡°My biological father is probably Ayden Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Rosalynn was shocked. ¡°But your age¡­.you were born three years after his death.¡±


    ¡°Something was off about Ayden, and Grandma had noticed that a long time ago. Just in case, she


    preserved his sperm under the guise of a health check. The year after he died, Grandma found a gifted


    female student from a prestigious university and bought her egg. Afterbining the egg with Ayden¡¯s


    sperm and creating an embryo. Grandma imnted it in Maddie, who was undergoing in vitro


    fertilization at that time.


    Rosalynn was extremely shocked.


    We however,ughed ¡°1 found out about this when I was eleven years old.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Now, she was so impatient.


    Did she not love him anymore? Had she fallen for the father of her child?


    As Wayne thought about it, the pain seemed unbearable, his heart twisted like a knife.


    ¡°Why does your face look even worse after taking the medicine?¡± Rosalynn frowned. ¡°No, we should go


    straight to the hospital.¡±


    Wayne shook his head.


    say Mead ce


    Then, when Rosalynn wasn¡¯t paying attention, he grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll stop


    messing around, just don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m scared.¡± Scared?


    When did Wayne ever get scared?


    Oh right, he was afraid of worms and snakes.


    ¡°Rosa.¡± Wayne held her hand tightly. ¡°Once grandma is gone, I¡¯m alone.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Wayne closed his eyes, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°How could that be¡­¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Do you know why Maddie suddenly turned against me?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he was


    afraid to scaring her away.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, ¡°Why?¡±


    At first, it was rumored that Wayne had a falling out with Maddie because of Olivia.


    But in reality, the rift between Wayne and Maddie had appeared earlier.


    Back then, Rosalynn was still alive.


    ¡°She suddenly found out that the son she had raised for over 20 years was not her biological son.¡±


    Wayne let out a ludicrousugh.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn was shocked.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn¡¯t heard about this.


    ¡°Do you know where I came from? Who are my parents?¡± Wayne suddenly opened his eyes, his


    beautiful pupils filled with a fragility that Rosalynn had never seen before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me


    that if it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Rosalynn already had a vague feeling that there would be a huge tragedy behind this.


    ¡°I want to tell you.¡± Wayne said softly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, which was an implicit agreement to let him continue.


    ¡°My biological father is probably Ayden Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Rosalynn was shocked. ¡°But your age¡­.you were born three years after his death.¡±


    ¡°Something was off about Ayden, and Grandma had noticed that a long time ago. Just in case, she


    preserved his sperm under the guise of a health check. The year after he died, Grandma found a gifted


    female student from a prestigious university and bought her egg. Afterbining the egg with Ayden¡¯s


    sperm and creating an embryo. Grandma imnted it in Maddie, who was undergoing in vitro


    fertilization at that time.


    Rosalynn was extremely shocked.


    We however,ughed ¡°1 found out about this when I was eleven years old.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    His feelings towards his grandmother changed again.


    As he grew older, Wayne finally understood that much of his grandmother¡¯s love for him came from her


    guilt towards her eldest son. So, this love shifted onto him. To put it bluntly, he was just a substitute for


    her eldest son.


    However, when she was really gone, Wayne looked around nkly, finding himself in a deste ce.


    Fortunately, the god was kind to him and returned his lover to his side at this moment.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t be swallowed up by indescribable emotions in the endless nights.


    That night, Rosalynn didn¡¯t leave him alone.


    On the small sofa, Wayne hugged her tightly, and with painful memories, fell into a deep sleep.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep well.


    She often heard Wayne¡¯s painful mutters. He sometimes called for his grandma and spent most of his


    time calling for Rosa.


    She really didn¡¯t understand Wayne. Why did he always chase something that he cannot have?


    When she was by his side, he would always think of Olivia. But when Olivia was back, he suddenly


    couldn¡¯t forget about her.


    As it was getting light outside, Rosalynn, who hadn¡¯t slept the night before, was finally defeated by


    sleepiness.


    She snuggled up to Wayne and fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleepsted until her phone rang, piercing her ears.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes remained closed while reaching for the phone, which was handed to her.


    She didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.


    Picking up the phone.


    ¡°Is this Rosalynn? The voice on the other end sounded familiar.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment.


    ¡°Aunty Peyton?¡±


    Peyton quicklyughed on the other end, ¡°Are you still asleep?¡±


    ¡°I was busy untiltest night. Do you need anything, auntie?¡± Rosalynn sat up, shaking her groggy


    head.


    Peyton hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°Well, about Paige¡¯s grandmother¡¯s incident, I heard you were


    there too?¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a second.


    Her expression instantly turned cold..


    ¡°Yes, I was there. Granny¡¯s head was cracked open, and she got four stitches. The doctor said if the


    wound were a little bigger, there would have been a big problem,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Peytonughed awkwardly, ¡°Hear me out, the one who hurt her, actually, was the grandmother of


    Logan¡¯s fiancee. I was thinking¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re not asking me to persuade Paige to give up pursuing responsibility, are you?¡± Rosalynn


    asked.


    Peyton was silent for a moment.


    ¡°After all, Logan and Kelsey are getting married,¡± Peyton answered, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to make things


    so tense. Of course, if Paige¡¯s grandmother was seriously injured, I would definitely support Paige in


    pursuing it, but there¡¯s no harm done, right?¡±


    Rosalynn gently rubbed her temple, clearly bing impatient.


    Yesterday, she had warned Logan and Ms. Sharp not to make a fuss about it to Peyton.


    Over the years, she had almost been living together with Paige.


    Regarding her mother¡­she couldn¡¯t say that Paige¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t good to Paige.


    But she always made Paige swallow her pride, acting obedient and submissive for the sake of their


    new family.


    Even once, a rtive of the Grant Sutton wanted to please a client and sought their help. Knowing the


    client¡¯s household had a widower in his mid-forties, they came looking for Paige.


    The widower was 45, had one daughter, two sons, had married three times, and divorced three times


    because of domestic violence.


    These were all things Peyton had told Paige before.


    But that day, she said to Paige, ¡°Daughter, just help your uncle, pretend to go on a blind date with him.¡±

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    ¡°Just pretend to go on a blind date.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never actually develop it into a real date.¡±


    ¡°How could mother bear to marry you off to such a guy?¡±


    ¡°What would you lose in helping Grant?¡±


    ¡°In the Sutton family, everyone takes good care of us. We really can¡¯t be that ungrateful.¡±


    These were the voice messages Peyton sent after Paige¡¯s rejection.


    Rosalynn was almost furious after listening to them. She hated men who resorted to domestic violence.


    That day, she did some research on that guy, and what she found truly scared her.


    The guy was quite a scumbag, with a long list of bad deeds, which were enough to put him in jail


    several times.


    It was all thanks to his powerful family in the local area and their willingness to spend money to cover


    up his past.


    Rosalynn immediately had someone spread the information they found all over the inte.


    The incident quickly escted.


    Two dayster, the man got arrested.


    His powerful local family got rooted out andpletely eradicated by the police using the man as a


    breakthrough.


    Naturally, the business of the Sutton family¡¯s rtive also copsed, the money spent on connections


    wasted.


    From that moment on, Rosalynn had a hunch that Peyton might love Paige, but in her heart, she hadn¡¯t


    really put Paige in a significant position.


    Instead, she was more like treating Paige as an essory for a rich life when marrying Grant.


    As an essory, her life should naturally be arranged by her mother.


    ¡°Sorry, Aunty Peyton,¡± Rosalynn interrupted coldly, ¡°no matter what the issue is, I will always stand by


    Paige¡¯s side. If she¡¯s not willing to let go, we¡¯ll keep following up on


    this.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you think things from my perspective?¡± Peyton sounded anxious.


    Seemed like she hit a wall with Paige.


    ¡°And you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone grew colder, ¡°Did you ever think about her?¡±


    Peyton¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and she hung up after a few seconds.


    Rosalynn threw her cell phone aside, agitated, andy back in bed.


    Wait¡­ Lay back?


    Rosalynn recalled that she was sleeping on the couch locked in Wayne¡¯s arms, right?


    Now¡­ She was surprised to see she was in the bedroom!


    Looking at the person beside her, she met Wayne¡¯s sharp gaze.


    The next second, instinctively, she lifted the quilt corner and checked herself. Thankfully, she still had


    her clothes on.


    ¡°When I said I wouldn¡¯t do anything, I meant it,¡± Wayne said slowly, ¡°Do you also have a friend named


    Paige?¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you pretending?¡±


    She grabbed a pillow and threw it directly at Wayne¡¯s face.


    Wayne caught the pillow and suddenly burst intoughter.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.


    Her real identity was supposed to be kept a secret, but now it¡¯s exposed.


    Wayne had created a new persona for her, a woman now married with a 4-year-old daughter.


    She lifted the quilt and got ready to get out of bed.


    Wayne, however, quickly wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her back.


    ¡°What are you doing? Wayne, I¡¯m married! Have some decency and morals, will you?¡±


    Previously, when Olivia was married, Wayne would rather find a recement, not steal her back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Rosalynn hoped that this good quality would continue forever.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡°That kind of thing doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t pretending anymore, Wayne couldn¡¯t control his excitement.


    His lips lightly slid over her pale neck, and his hot breath was sprayed on her blushing ear.


    Wayne gazed at her and kissed her soft earlobe


    ¡°Wayne¡¯ Calm down a bit!¡± She turned her head and frowned, trying to dodge.


    But how could Wayne let her escape? He immediately molled over and propped himself up on his


    hands on either side of her, his breath a bit rushed.


    Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks were insanely red.


    ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ve never been more awake than I am now, Wayne said before lowering his head to kiss her


    Rosalynn, of course, resisted


    Wayne simply embraced her waist and forced her to sit on him.


    One hand around her waist and the other holding the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Poor buttons. They escaped the ordealst night, but today they couldn¡¯t get away


    Wayne pulled and a few buttons rolled onto the bed.


    Rosalynn tried to push his hands away, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so, so Wayne grabbed


    her hands instead, their fingers tightly interlocked.


    Kisses followed the sharp edges of her chin, all the way down.


    Rosalynn¡¯s breaths were chaotic, her head slightly raised, her red lips parted, like a fish on the edge of


    suffocation.


    Her body had beenpletely controlled by Wayne since he brought her home months ago. And in the


    following years, she sank deeper and deeper.


    Rosalynn once thought that she might be on a path of depravity, never to return, but over the past five


    years without Wayne, she lost interest in other men.


    She couldn¡¯t feel any emotions at all toward them.


    Paige was very worried at one point that she had suffered too much damage from Wayne, her sexual


    orientation altered.


    Now, she could give Paige an answer.


    Her sexual orientation hadn¡¯t changed, and her instinct still sumbed to Wayne.


    ¡°Rosa-¡±


    Wayne held her chin, looking at her slightly unfocused eyes.


    He really liked her expression.


    Wayne lowered his head and gently kissed her eyes.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly.


    ¡°Wayne, are you humiliating me?¡± Rosalynn gasped.


    Wayne kissed her lips: ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m loving you.¡±


    Love?


    Rosalynn felt the wording from Wayne,very ironic.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡± She looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Then quit dallying and get on with it, I have work to do.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed. He tried to find her feelings towards him in Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°But Wayne, you have to think clearly that if we sleep together, I will break up with youpletely,¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze was firm, ¡°In the future, I will cooperate with all your enemies and fight against you.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°Were you happy just now because I couldn¡¯t resist your seduction?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer.


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°Do you know why I couldn¡¯t resist? Because from the first day I was with you, you


    tamed me like a tool for your venting. Wayne, your happiness is built on trampling me.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    To be honest


    Although Rosalynn talked tough, she had to admit that with Wayne on the bed, she had more pleasure


    than pain.


    He was pretty skilled.


    ¡°I thought you liked it,¡± Wayne frowned.


    Rosalynn thought to herself.


    Congrats, you got it right.


    But she still looked cold on the surface.


    ¡°Wayne, leave some dignity for us. From the moment you decided to abort the child in my belly, the


    future that could have existed between us was destroyed by you.¡±


    After saying that, she looked away, pushing the stunned Wayne aside.


    No need to pretend to be strangers now that everything was on the table.


    She went to the cloakroom, saw that her clothes were still neatly ced in the wardrobe, and Rosalynn


    felt a sour sensation in her nose for a moment.


    Time flew by.


    Wayne seemed to want to keep some memories here. However, daydreams were always just


    daydreams.


    She casually switched to another set of clothes.


    Coming out of the cloakroom, Wayne was standing barefoot at the door.


    Rosalynn ignored him and headed straight for the front door. As she passed Wayne, he hugged her


    again.


    Rosalynn sighed


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯ve always been a dignified person, is it worth it to be so entangled like this?¡±


    she asked, ¡°I¡¯m already married, I have a child and have forgotten the pain you brought me in the past.


    I have started a new life. If you really like me, just leave me alone.¡±


    Hearing about marriage and child, it felt like a knife twisting in Wayne¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You promised grandma that you would forgive me, give me another chance¡­ Rosa, give me another


    chance,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice trembled a bit.


    Rosalynn simply turned around, and she looked up at Wayne with red eyes.


    When had he be so fragile?


    Maybe¡­


    When Olivia left him, he had been through this too, right?


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was filled with candor and regret.


    Wayne frowned and fell silent. Tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes.


    Rosalynn watched as the tears seemed to eventually crash heavily onto her heart.


    Ridiculous.


    It was simply too ridiculous. Why would he cry for her?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rosalynn suppressed the various emotions surging in her heart.


    No turning back.


    Rosalynn, you must not turn back.


    You have to remember every time he hurt you, remember the look on his face when he was determined


    to make you have an abortion.


    He was not worth it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t love you anymore that you¡¯ve made up your mind.


    Wayne stood still, like an isted ind. He watched Rosalynn¡¯s determined departure, covering his


    chest, feeling so heartbroken that even breathing was excruciatingly painful.


    Rosalynn arrived at the garage.


    Got in the car and locked the door.


    Suddenly everything became quiet around her.


    She grasped the steering wheel, releasing her suppressed emotions, allowing the good and bad ones


    to collide wildly within her body.


    Before going to the studio, she went to see Paige¡¯s grandma to return her amulet.


    When she was about to leave, Paige came over.


    ¡°Hey, you are looking good, where did you gost night?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were still a bit red from crying.


    Seeing Rosalynn, she seemed a bit afraid that she would find out something, and jokingly asked.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expose her.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    When did I ever look bad?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Granny, she¡¯s so full of herself, Paige said.


    Granny Owens chuckled, but she seemed to be a bit preupied.


    Rosalynn pondered a bit.


    Since Peyton had shown up¡­ could it be possible that Granny had been approached too?


    Rosalynn stayed at the hospital for a while, then she left and headed to the studio.


    As soon as she arrived, L came running over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Miss Elegant L is walking in a hurry? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Rosalynn ced her


    bag down and teased L.


    L frowned, ¡°Gabrie, Joe¡¯sputer is gone.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen? Rosalynn furrowed her brows, ¡°Are there any important items in the


    computer?¡±


    ¡°The revised n for the FreshBite project¡­¡± L answered.


    ¡°I see.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°No biggie. The thief can¡¯t use that stuff, anyway. Just do a quick wipe, and


    it¡¯s gone.¡±


    L looked slightly puzzled.


    Gabrie had always been careful. Why was she so calm in the face of such a serious ident today?


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Gabrie, aren¡¯t you worried that apetitor might have stolen Joe¡¯sputer?¡± L asked


    solemnly.


    A simr incident had happenedst year, when one of their colleagues¡¯ email ounts was hacked. It


    contained lots of important project-rted data.


    As soon as Gabrie found out, she immediately contacted someone to handle the situation urgently.


    Although some information was still leaked, fortunately, Gabrie managed to turn around the tables


    and not let the project fail.


    Rosalynn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if apetitor has it, it won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± L pped her hands. ¡°Wait, Gabrie, do you have a backup n?¡±


    Rosalynn just smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    But L let out a sigh of relief. Looking down at Rosalynn¡¯s clothes, she noticed that today¡¯s outfit was


    slightly too big for her boss.


    And furthermore..


    There was a red mark under her neckline.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suddenly, L¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of her usually restrained boss indulging in pleasure the


    previous night.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Rosalynn looked at L, confused.


    L stood up straight, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m leaving right now.¡±


    Why is L acting so weird today?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t think much about it.


    The deadline for presenting the FreshBite project was approaching


    She¡¯d just finished working on the framework, so there was no time to lose, especially after wasting a


    night and half a morning with Wayne.


    Rosalynn threw herself into her work.


    Meanwhile, Paige left the hospital, ready to meet up with her partners, have lunch with Blondy, and


    then go see the property.


    When she arrived at the dining room, Blondy was already there.


    This time he brought someone along iming it was hiswyer.


    After exchanging greetings, lunch began.


    Blondy didn¡¯t eat much, always passing Paige her favorite dishes.


    Paige was speechless


    Blondy¡¯s intentions were painfully obvious!


    Just as they finished lunch, they were about to head to the property when Paige¡¯s phone rang.


    The caller ID showed Grant.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Paige was a bit surprised.


    Cause Grant rarely called her on his own initiative.


    She had a rough idea of what it was about. After thinking about it, she hung up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Baillie, walking beside her, asked in a low voice.


    Paige shook her head ¡°Nothing¡±


    Baillie nced at her but didn¡¯t ask further.


    Hand on her back, he gently pushed her forward ¡°You go ahead¡±


    What a big hand!


    A few minutester, Grant sent Paige another text


    Paige nced at it subconsciously.


    Then she froze.


    ¡°Paige, get to the hospital quickly, your mom passed out at home!¡±


    ¡°Guys, something came up at my home, I can¡¯t go check thend with you all,¡± Paige hurriedly told the


    others. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m so sorry, I have to go¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Baillie looked at thewyer beside him: ¡°Mr. Lawrence, go with them to check thend, collect any


    feedback, and we¡¯ll set another time to discuss the price.¡±


    Blondy¡¯s not going either?


    Paige felt like she might dy things.


    But¡­


    Nothing was more important than Mom now!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you,¡± Baillie casually said to Paige.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, no need. I drove here myself¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking now, you can¡¯t drive. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paigeter recalled this incident, feeling that if no one was around at the time, Blondy would probably


    hold her hand.


    By the time they reached the hospital, it had been more than forty minutes.


    Paige got out of the car and sprinted all the way.


    Baillie picked up her bag and the phone she left behind and strode after her.


    Sprinting over, Paige pushed open the door of the ward, crying: ¡°Mom!¡±


    But the next second, she was stunned.


    Quite a few people hade to the big ward.


    Who exactly?


    Logan, Kelsey, Grant, Kelsey¡¯s parents, and some others she didn¡¯t know but seemed to be on


    Kelsey¡¯s side.


    It was true that Peyton was in bed.


    Her face was a little pale, but there seemed to be nothing else unusual.


    ¡°Ah, Paige, you¡¯re here? Oh my, Peyton, your girl is so pretty!¡± An aunt from the Sharp family started


    complimenting her right away.


    Paige stood there, gasping for breath after sprinting all the way. Her gaze instinctively lingered on


    Logan.


    Logan frowned, looking like he didn¡¯t know Paige wasing.


    Just as he was about to speak, the door of the ward was knocked


    Everyone looked over.


    A well dressed, gentlemanly Baillie stood at the door.


    Paige also looked back.


    It was only when she saw Baillie that the came to her senses.


    She was tricked¡­


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    H¨¦r mom used her love to deceive her.


    In that instant, Paige felt like the world was copsing.


    Baillie noticed something was wrong with her and frowned as he walked over: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± asked Paige, her voice trembling a bit.


    Why?


    Why did she do it? Just for Logan to get married?


    But she was her biological daughter¡­


    ¡°Your phone dropped.¡± Baillie whispered.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Paige wanted to get the phone.


    Baillie nced at the people around her, then she whispered softly, ¡°You want me to get you out of


    here?¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    Paige took the phone and also grabbed Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Her hand was freezing cold.


    And still trembling.


    ¡°Paige, who is this?¡± She heard someone ask in a daze.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She gripped Baillie¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Oh, Paige¡­


    Don¡¯t live in lies anymore.


    You have to admit, Logan¡¯s love for you wasn¡¯t enough.


    You have to admit, you were not that important to your mom either.


    Lies would always be exposed.


    She let go of Baillie and turned around, ignoring the chaotic crowd.


    She walked up to Peyton.


    The short walk reminded her of the happy moments with her family when her father was still alive.


    Her mother loved her very much back then.


    She was gentle and always got bullied by other kids. And Her mom would alwayse to protect her.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Paige called her, ¡°is something wrong? Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    Peyton looked at her daughter, who had a pale face, flushed cheeks, and colorless lips.


    She suddenly felt a little panic, and avoided looking straight into Paige¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uncle Grant.¡± Paige looked at Grant.


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t worry. The doctor said it¡¯s just exhaustion.¡± Grant replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your grandma,¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom suddenly spoke, ¡°Paige, I heard you were very angry,


    and you want to find out who¡¯s responsible, right?¡±


    Her tone was full of me. It was as if she was about to say Paige was being unreasonable.


    ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re all here, I might as well say that we¡¯ve recovered the deleted surveince


    footage.¡± Paige¡¯s voice was cold.


    As expected, they faked being unwell just to get her here so they could gang up on her and make her


    see her mistakes. And then, they wanted her to beg for forgiveness before agreeing to settle.


    Fat chance!


    She would never let her grandma bear this grievance.


    ¡°Youngdy, your brother and sister¨Cinw are getting married soon, and your grandma isn¡¯t seriously


    injured. Why bring all these problems? The person who previouslyplimented Paige now spoke with


    a viclous tone.


    ¡°So, Kelsey, if I want justice for my grandma, will you not marry Logan?¡± Paine asked.


    ¡°Paige, why are you acting this way? Yesterday, you even pped Logan!¡® Kelsey asked angrily.


    Paige said, ¡°If you want surveince, just say so. I won¡¯t let anyone delete it, and I¡¯ll provide it to you.¡±


    ¡°My dear, your daughter is incredible, so cold and ruthless, huh?¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom turned to Peyton,


    ¡°With such a formidable daughter around, I wonder how much grievance my daughter will suffer if she


    marries into your family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Logan seemed to know what she was going to say and tried to stop her.


    But¡­


    Paige looked at her mother


    Why didn¡¯t you say anything?


    When I was bullied, why didn¡¯t you speak up for me, Mom?


    After a brief delusion, Paige finally took her eyes off Peyton: ¡°From this day forward, I officially sever all


    ties with Ms. Peyton. From now on, I have


    nothing to do with the Sutton family¡±


    With that said, Paige lowered her eyes and walked away determinedly towards the door.


    Baillie was still standing there, holding her phone and purse.


    Somehow, under Baillie¡¯s gaze, Paige¡¯s sadness suddenly burst forth.


    As her eyelids dropped, tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    The first time Paige discovered her mom was acting differently, it was during their second year living


    with the Sutton family.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had given her favorite rag doll as a gift to a child of Grant¡¯s rtives


    Her dad had bought her the doll, and she cried so sadly that night.


    But her mom said¡­.


    ¡°We¡¯re living in Uncle Sutton¡¯s house, not our own ce, so you need to behave. You have so many


    dolls that your dad bought for you, giving out one is no big deal, so be good¡±


    She eventually saw the doll again when she visited the rtive¡¯s house. It was tattered and thrown into


    a corner, and Paige¡¯s heart broke.


    But


    She kept her mother¡¯s words in mind.


    They were living in someone else¡¯s home, so she had to behave, be sensible, and obedient. Although


    she felt terrible about the doll, she didn¡¯t take it back.


    Many simr things had happened in the following years.


    Her biggest fear when she was with Logan was her mom¡¯s possible reaction if she found out about


    their rtionship.


    But¡­.


    Now it was all good.


    She no longer doubted if her mom loved her


    No more worrying about her mom giving her beloved things away to other kids.


    ¡°Paigel¡±


    Peyton shouted, trembling


    Paige had made it to the doorway. She bit her lips with tears falling, and she reached out to take back


    her phone and purse.


    She dared not speak, afraid that she would burst into tears the moment she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Do you want to leave your mom because of this? If you¡¯d just obey and go home to discuss with the


    grownups, would she need to suffer like this?¡± Peyton asked loudly


    ¡°Exactly, what¡¯s the big deal about it? We¡¯llpensate your grandma, as long as the price is


    reasonable Kelsey¡¯s mom said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re bullying you and take it out on your


    mom! What kind of behavior is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a well behaved kid wouldn¡¯t be mean to a poor sick person,¡± added the person who had


    just praised Paige.


    As soon as her words were out, the members of the Sharp family began to speak up one after another.


    Paige had never faced anything like it before, and she felt besieged


    Her strong¨Cwilled heart kept thinking¡­ Logan, please, say something to stop them¡­.


    However¡­


    She didn¡¯t hear Logan¡¯s voice.


    Instead, it¡¯s Baillie¡¯s warm hands that tightly held hers.


    He then stood in front of her.


    ¡°Have you all said enough?¡± Baillie asked coldly.


    The chattering voices gradually faded away.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? What do you have to do with any of this?¡± asked Kelsey¡¯s mother.


    At the moment Kelsey chimed in, ¡°He seems to be her boyfriend. He was with her in the hospital


    yesterday.¡±


    As soon as she finished, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Logan.


    Logan scowled in disgust, his eyes falling on Paige and Ballie¡¯s tightly held hands.


    Kelsey¡¯s eyelid suddenly twitched.


    ¡°Hey handsome, you better keep your eyes open widely when finding a girlfriend. You can¡¯t go for one


    who¡¯s disrespectiul and poorly raised!*

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Leaving the inpatient area.


    The sun was shining brightly outside.


    Paige looked at Baillie, ¡°Mr. Scott, I need to make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Baillie got the message and walked away.


    Paige found a bench to sit down, called Rosalynn, and told her the situation briefly.


    For the rest of the ten minute conversation, she was crying.


    After crying her eyes out, with her red nose and wet eyes, she sobbed, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m done crying.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°All my friends just left, so tonight I¡¯m going to buy your favorite BBQ and we¡¯re


    having a big meal!¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie in the distance.


    She thought, is this guy dumb or what? Doesn¡¯t he know to wait in the car?


    Paige said, ¡°I still have to have dinner with thend seller.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to eat all night?¡± Rosalynn grumbled, ¡°Anyway, tonight, you must save some time to


    come back and drink with me!¡± ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ll always be your family,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Paige¡¯s mouth twitched, and her tears were about toe again, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more, I¡¯m going


    to cry again!¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anything more, hang up now.¡±


    After the phone call.


    Paige wiped her tears, and took a deep breath.


    After that round of crying, she suddenly felt much better.


    At this time, Baillie made a gesture to her from a distance.


    He pointed at himself and then at her, as if to ask if he coulde over.


    Paige nodded, and Baillie came over quickly.


    ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Baillie asked with his eyebrows frowned as he tidied Paige¡¯s loose hair on


    her forehead.


    Paige said, ¡°Do I look ugly?¡±


    Paige reached for a mirror in her purse.


    Baillie pressed her hand and took the purse back.


    ¡°No, you look cute.¡±


    Paige: ¡°¡­¡±


    Had she been in too few rtionships?


    Or was it that nowadays young people were all good at flirting?


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, shall we go see thend?¡± Paige blinked her eyes, feeling down.


    Baillie was speechless.


    ¡°Paige, you really can¡¯t forget about work, can you?¡±


    ¡°You saw it, I broke up with my family, so from now on, I¡¯m on my own!¡± Paige sobbed a few more


    times, and the previously confident voice became less confident, ¡°Of course, I have to work harder


    now!¡±


    Baillie looked at her.


    Investigating her background wasn¡¯t difficult at all.


    Perhaps the Sutton family was considered wealthy in ordinary people¡¯s eyes.


    But in the eyes of the Scott family, they were nothing special.


    Just randomly asking someone to look up, and they could find out everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Baillie grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Anywhere that is not thend.¡± Baillie answered.


    ¡°If not for thend, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To have fun with me,¡± Baillie replied, adding, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a discount on thend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Paige¡¯s darkest moment had just met the dawn, all because of the word discount.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Baillie replied.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However¡­


    Paige was still very cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I don¡¯t mess around with rtionships, you know¡­¡±


    Baillie paused, looking back at her.


    Paige sniffed, her eyes reddened looking at him.


    Like a fluffy little bunny.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Scott doesn¡¯t mess around with rtionships either.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Baillie was incredibly charming.


    Paige didn¡¯t believe for a second that Baillie wouldn¡¯t mess around with women!


    *So where are we going to have fun?¡± Paige continued to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Baillie spoke and pulled Paige towards the parking lot.


    As soon as they arrived at the parking lot, Paige saw Logan.


    She didn¡¯t really have any special feelings, but she instinctively held onto Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Feeling that wasn¡¯t enough, Baillie even intertwined their fingers tightly.


    All of this happened in just a second or two. Talking about being in sync.


    ¡°Paige, Logan spoke, shifting his gaze from their joined hands. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not going with you,¡± Baillie said. ¡°We¡¯re going on a date.¡±


    A date?


    Baillie hadn¡¯t mentioned a date before!


    Logan didn¡¯t address Baillie ¨C he just stared at Paige.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Baillie, buy me some popcornter, okay? The kind that¡¯s covered in syrup Paige ignored Logan,


    focusing on Baillie instead.


    She even called Baillie¡¯s name in a flirty manner.


    ¡°Sure, you can have as much as you want,¡± Baillie replied.


    It looked like the two would pass Logan when he suddenly grabbed Paige¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Paige, stop messing around!¡± he tried to pull her back to him.


    But in the next moment, Baillie¡¯s fist mmed into Logan¡¯s face.


    Logan, caught off guard, loosened his grip on Paige and stumbled back a couple of steps.


    ¡°Logan!¡± Paige gasped.


    Baillie frowned slightly.


    This was when the usually well¨Cmannered Logan lost his cool, suddenly charging at Baillie.


    He threw a punch back.


    It was only after Paige and Baillie got married that she found out about his martial arts championship


    trophy at his home.


    Turned out, Baillie could really throw a punch.


    However, at this moment, Baillie managed to withstand Logan¡¯s attack.


    With veins popping on his neck, Logan grabbed Baillle¡¯s cor and yelled, ¡°Ever since you showed up,


    Paige has changed! Did you teach her to be like this?!¡±


    As he said this, Logan¡¯s fist was about to fall again.


    Paige went over and pushed him away hard, ¡®Enough!¡±


    Logan¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Paige, he¡¯s definitely not a good guy! You¡­¡±


    ¡°But what kind of good guy are you, Logan?¡± Paige looked at him and asked mercilessly. ¡°Besides, like


    I said, I¡¯ve cut ties with the Sutton family. Even if I marry him today, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Marry him? Logan froze.


    Baillie was stunned as well.


    Paige was mad.


    She didn¡¯t think before answering, ¡°Why not? He¡¯s good¨Clooking, young, and cute, and he¡¯s also gentle


    and considerate. He stood by me without hesitation when so many people were using me. That is


    exactly what I want!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only known him for a few days?¡® Logan also got angry, reaching out to grab Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Stop messing around,e back with me. ¡­¡± ¡°Logan!¡±


    At this moment, Kelsey¡¯s voice sounded from behind Palge.


    Logan¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    Paige sneered. Her infatuation must be cured, or perhaps she was just fed up with Logan once and for


    all.


    Not so long ago, she was hurting so badly because of him.


    But right now¡­


    Paige looked at Logan and suddenly felt that he was nothing special.


    ¡°Paige, did you hit him again?¡± Kelsey saw the bruise on Logan¡¯s face and immediately questioned


    Paige.


    ¡°I did it,¡± Baillie replied, his voice cold but exuding an inexplicable sense of pride.


    ¡°You guys are so freaking much!¡± Kelsey¡¯s face was full of tears.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Paige was a bit annoyed. She took Baillie¡¯s hand on her own initiative, ¡°He even hit Baillie!¡±


    Baillie slightly raised his chin, looking even more proud.


    Logan watched as if he could barely breathe, as if he was so angry that he was about to suffocate.


    ¡°He¡¯s your brother! Kelsey shouted.


    Paige heard this and she couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit weird.


    It was as if¡­ Kelsey was reminding her of something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn if he¡¯s my brother or not, my future husband is what matters most. Paige replied


    decisively.


    Kelsey was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you guys better not expect to get an invitation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bring bad luck.¡± Paige said,


    tugging Baillie¡¯s hand, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go!¡±


    In just a few minutes, Baillie¡¯s status shifted from an acquaintance to her future husband, and his sense


    of pride surged!


    As Baillie and Paige¡¯s close figures gradually walked away, Kelsey came to her senses.


    Her first reaction was of course happiness.


    Her second reaction was to check on Logan.


    ¡°Logan¡­¡± Kelsey called him softly, ¡°Does it hurt a lot? You don¡¯t lock too well¡±


    ¡°Who was behind today¡¯s arrangements?¡® Logan looked at Kelsey and asked word by word, ¡°Did I ever


    tell you not to look for Aunty Peyton or Paige and let me handle it?¡±


    ¡°My mom was a bit impatient¡­¡±


    Before Kelsey could finish, Logan interrupted in a low voice, ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s okay to disregard


    Paige¡¯s feelings? She broke ties with the Sutton family and her mom, and now she¡¯s going to marry


    some random guy. Are you guys satisfied?¡±


    Kelsey cried even harder.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know about using Aunty Peyton¡¯s illness to lure Paige over. We came together, Logan,


    remember?¡±


    Logan¡¯s was breathing rapidly.


    That man looked young.


    If Paige impulsively married him just to get back at Logan¡­


    Logan¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    But now, Kelsey was crying even more sadly.


    He took a deep breath holding her hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean tosh out at you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Kelsey nodded with pouted lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Logan said wearily.


    ¡°What about Paige¡­ Kelsey¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when she cools off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kelsey was disheartened.


    She desperately hoped that Paige and the stranger would get married immediately.


    She would do anything to cut Logan¡¯s thoughts off.


    Inside the car.


    Paige sat in the passenger seat.


    As her anger gradually subsided, her rationality and dignity returned.


    Oh my gosh! What had she just said?


    She impulsively called balllle ¡°honey¡°!!


    Indeed, one should nevere close to an ex.


    Old feelings could lead to disaster.


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡± Paige looked at the driving Baide, ¡°I was a bit impulsive just now, don¡¯t mind it. Don¡¯t take


    the ¡®honey¡® stuff to heart. If you think I¡¯m rude¡­¡±


    Baillie had been in a good mood.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But hearing Paige say this, he nced at her, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Paige pursed her lips, ¡°If you feel wronged, I¡¯ll hang out with you to make up for it!¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Discount!


    That almost had it discount!


    Paige watched the discount slipping away with a heavy heart.


    Baillie nced at Paige


    She felt like he was smirking at her.


    His slender fingers lightly turned the steering wheel, and Baillie made a U turn on the spot.


    After that, he didn¡¯t say another word.


    Paige always thought Baillie was into her, but now she figured she was probably overthinking it.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just because she called him ¡°hubby,¡± she could see how pissed off he was. If it wasn¡¯t for being in her


    car, he might have kicked her out.


    Paige had cried too much, and her head ached. After pondering for a while, she fell asleep.


    Baillie remained silent, driving smoothly.


    When Paige woke up again, it was already dark outside.


    Baillie was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, his legs curled up, replying to someone¡¯s messages


    ¡°Is it dark outside already?¡± Paige locked out of the car window.


    Without raising his head, Baillie replied, ¡°Paige, you slept for so long.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Paige muttered.


    She hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, thinking about what had happened during the day. Her emotions


    were all over the ce today.


    It was perfectly normal to suddenly fall asleep.


    But she had only known Baillie for a few days, and in front of him, she had been embarrassed many


    times already


    ¡°it¡¯s dark already, how about we hang out tomorrow?¡± Paige peeked out of the car window, feeling a bit


    guilty


    They were already outside a themed park.


    Baillie was indeed a person who liked childish fun.


    How could he, a grown man, still be so into themed parks?


    ¡°Do you want to see the stars?¡± Baillie asked suddenly.


    ¡°Id love to, but where can we see stars around here?¡± Paige recalled her childhood, when she was


    really into astronomy.


    Originally, the year her father died, he had promised her a birthday present¨Ca telescope.


    But


    Speaking of this, Paige had once written an essay called ¡°Dad and the Stars, in which she mentioned


    the telescope story and even won first


    prize


    Her father had once said he would take her aboard to see the stars.


    Butter, when her father passed away, she hadn¡¯t been able to fulfill her wishes for various reasons


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Baillie answered


    ¡°Wha what?¡± Paige was incredibly surprised.


    ¡°Your recent job is buyingnd, right? Baillie looked at her ¡®I¡¯ll save thatnd for you. Let me take you to


    your dream country¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± Paige looked at him, bewildered


    I¡¯m senus about getting married, Baillie said bluntly


    Paige¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground


    She thought Baithe might be interested in her, but that interest seemed limited to one night stands.


    She never thought he would actually take the idea of mamage seriously.


    How old was he?


    ¡°Mr. Scott, please don¡¯t joke about it Paigeughed awkwardly


    ¡°I want to take you to these ces to let you know what kind of person I am during the journey and


    make sure I¡¯m someone you can rely on,¡± Baillie said solemnly ¡°Of course, if you think it¡¯s unnecessary,


    we can just get our marriage certificate tomorrow.¡±


    Paige gradually realized that Baillie was serious


    In her life, the only person she¡¯d ever considered marrying was Logan.


    She never thought there would be a day when she would be associated with another man.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯ve already talked tough in front of your ex and his fianc¨¦e. It seems difficult to step down if


    you don¡¯t marry me,¡± Baillie chuckled.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Baillie¡¯s words sounded like a tease


    But¡­.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help pinching her forehead,


    This kind of logic was indeed right


    Why did she bother arguing with Logan and Kelsey in front of them?


    ¡°Hold on! Paige suddenly realized something


    She looked at Baillie in surprise, ¡°What did you just say? My ex


    Baillie looked indifferent. Im not a fool The way he looks at you, there¡¯s no sibling love¡±


    Paige felt a chill


    This was the first time someone had seen through her and Logan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think


    Before Paige could finish, Baille cut in, I don¡¯t the


    ¡°Do you even know what


    ¡°What else could it be? it


    her hair, Paige you¡¯re awak


    Paige became silent. Her mind w


    as going to


    Paige locked at him with a frown.


    words Logan said before, urging you to secretly date him.¡± Baillie leaned closer to Paige, lightly ying


    with sink about those words again. Were they right?¡±


    words Logan had told her over the years.


    In fact


    Now that she thought out it, he had purposely guided her to feel like their rtionship was


    uneptable.


    But if he thought it was so terribile, why did he sta


    her for so many years?


    ¡°Why do you want to marry me?¡± Paige though


    time before looking at him and asking.


    Badle replied witho


    ¡°Because you¡¯te a good person¡±


    ¡°Did we know each other before?¡± Paige wondered if she had ericountered a situation where a rich


    man had secretly loved her for years.


    Baillie shook his head


    Paige


    ¡°You¡¯re not gay and want to marry me as a cover, right?¡± Paige asked nervously


    ¡°Here you go.¡± He handed his phone over to Paige


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What for?¡± Paige asked cautiously


    ¡°All the information is there for you to check,¡± Baillie replied. ¡°Now and even after were married.¡±


    Paige frowned.


    Logan had never allow her look at his phone


    Paige hesitated for a moment but took the phone anyway


    The first message on WhatsApp was a chat between him and someone from aw firm.


    She looked at him for a second, and open the chat


    Just then, the other party had sent a file over.


    Paige nced at it cautiously, afraid of seeing Baillie¡¯s secrets and being extorted by him.


    She immediately looked away and handed the phone back, ¡°There¡¯s a message.¡±


    ¡°You can take a look,¡± Baillie said with a smile


    Paige looked at him again, and then her gaze fell on the screen.


    And then she froze:


    ¡°Mr Scott, the prenuptial agreement has been prepared per your request. Please let us know if there


    are any changes needed.¡±


    A prenup?


    It made sense. He was so wealthy, of course, he would need a prenup.


    Otherwise, if they divorced, the loss would be too great


    Paige opened the agreement, curious about what a rich man¡¯s prenup looked like.


    As soon as she saw it, she was stunned.


    The agreement was binding almost exclusively on Baillie.


    In short, if Baillie cheated or mistreated Paige, resulting in a divorce, all of Baillie¡¯s pre- and post¨C


    marriage assets would belong to Paige.


    But the agreement did not stipte that Paige could not cheat or treat Baillie poorly. If she wanted a


    divorce, Baillie would agree unconditionally ¡°You¡­¡± Paige frowned.


    Then she said seriously, ¡°Mr. Scott, this is not a prenup. It¡¯s more like an indenture. Aren¡¯t you afraid


    that I¡¯ll really sign it and then swindle all you money?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s swindled away, I¡¯ll just start over again,¡± Baillie said, not looking scared at all.


    Paige was silent, ¡°I still don¡¯t get it, why are you so nice to me?¡±


    ¡®Do I really need a reason?¡± Baillie asked


    This question touched her heart a little.


    All her friends around her, who didn¡¯t want something from her?

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Even Logan, she helped him at his request, connecting him with several businesses under the Jared


    Group.


    Could someone really be nice to another person without expecting anything in return?


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bad guy, right?¡± Paige asked in a deep voice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Baillie looked at her, but didn¡¯t smile this time


    Instead of happiness, Paige¡¯s first reaction to someone treating her well was doubt.


    She just couldn¡¯t believe that someone could be so kind to her.


    Baillie felt ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely without reason¡± Baillie said casually. ¡°My family has been pushing me to go on


    blind dates with people I don¡¯t like. Getting married earlier could save me from a lot of trouble¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Baillie added, ¡°It¡¯s the same for you. Getting married can help you avoid many


    troubles.¡±


    Paige lowered her eyelids. Yes, she was not getting any younger


    Living alone wasn¡¯t so bad.


    But then¡­..


    She remembered how unhesitatingly Baillie stood in front of her, firmly protecting her.


    Fine, she admitted that she was a coward and weak


    She hoped there could be someone by her side to support her unconditionally


    Paige looked at him, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Mr. Scott, Ill be good to you, but I might not be able


    to fall in love with you.¡±


    Logan had shattered her heart, and she didn¡¯t even know if she had the ability to fall in love with


    anyone anymore.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Baillie looked down


    Paige¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t hide her sadness See? Who could ept a wife who couldn¡¯t love them back?


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to treat me extra nice, or else I¡¯d be hurt Baillie looked up, answering quite seriously.


    Paige blinked in surprise..


    Then smiled.


    It seemed like she had never been chosen with such determination before, had she?


    This feeling¡­ was simply wonderful.


    ¡°The prenuptial agreement needs to be amended.¡± After saying that, Paige gave the phone back to


    Baillie.


    Baillie stared at her.


    ¡°Did you agree?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This looks like free lunch that isnded on my head. Why wouldn¡¯t I agree?¡± she answered.


    In the next second, Baillie walked over, and hugged Paige.


    Paige had dated Logan, but Logan never hugged her in public.


    Her body stiffened for a moment.


    Baillie had a subtle fragrance and it smelt nice andforting.


    She smiled.


    ¡®I want to touch your hair,¡± she told Balllle.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Baillie replied, very happily


    Paige raised her hand, happily caressing Baillie¡¯s hair, ¡°Just as I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Imagined?¡± Baillie let go of her, asking with curiosity


    ¡°It might sound a bit strange¡­¡± Paigeughed. ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought your hair would feel


    really nice to touch.¡± Baillie was stunned for a moment.


    Then heughed.


    Paigeughed along with him.


    After a while, Baillie held Paige¡¯s hand, their fingers intertwined


    ¡°Paige, please always be at ease. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to, and I¡¯ll always


    stand by your side,¡± Baillie said earnestly, ¡°We will build a home where we both feel at ease and


    happy.¡°

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    A long timeter,Paige thought back to the reason for her decision to marry Baillie.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was pretty simple, actually.


    She had been a good girl for too long and didn¡¯t want to y that role anymore.


    At that time, she figured, since it had alreadye to this, even if there were an abyss ahead, it would


    be just a matter of dying if she fell.


    Late at night


    Rosalynn finally finished the first draft of the proposal.


    When she looked up at the time, it was half past eleven.


    Paige hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Just as she was about to call Paige to ask where she was, the front door opened.


    Paige walked in with a red face.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Rosalynn approached her.


    But when Rosalynn approached Paige, she didn¡¯t smell any alcohol.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t drink,¡± Paige answered, subconsciously avoiding Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    The whole eloping thing, Paige didn¡¯t dare to tell Rosalynn.


    #


    Although she was no longer ying the good girl role, she still wouldn¡¯t act rashly when it came to


    marriage.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t drink, then why is your face so red? Is it an allergy?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Paige rubbed her nose, ¡°Maybe I just cried too much¡­¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s just leave these things behind,¡± Paige said, grabbing Rosalynn¡¯s arm. ¡°For


    me, getting rid of all the things that bother me is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    But¡­


    She was not the kind of person who would stop just because she heard ¡®it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Neither the Sharp family nor the Sutton family could escape this time.


    They must all pay the price!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink downstairs in the cer.¡± Rosalynn pulled Paige, ready to go to the wine cer. She


    still had to talk to Paige about the incident of stumbling in front of Wayne.


    However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a drink,¡± Paige unexpectedly refused. ¡°I cried so much today that my head hurts like hell. I


    want to rest early!¡±


    She had to get her marriage certificate first thing in the morning, and she didn¡¯t want to go to get the


    marriage certificate with a swollen face.


    Even if her sh marriage wasn¡¯t based on love, she still wanted to be the most beautiful bride!


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t insist again.


    After Paige returned to her room, she immediately took out the expensive beauty equipment she had


    bought and began various skin care


    treatments.


    Rosalynn was about to continue revising the proposal, when a caregiver from Granny Owens¡¯s hospital


    called her


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, someone called Granny Owens tonight. After the call, Granny Owens¡® condition was


    noticeably worse.¡±


    The caregiver was arranged by Rosalynn for Granny Owens.


    When she went to see Granny Owens in the morning, Rosalynn noticed that she looked a bit absent¨C


    minded.


    She guessed it was from Peyton calling her.


    So, she asked the caregiver to watch Granny Owens and contact Rosalynn immediately if something


    was wrong after a call.


    ¡°Has she slept?¡® Rosalynn asked.


    Some things were better dealt with sooner since they were ratherplicated.


    ¡°She just had a surge in blood pressure. How could she possibly sleep?¡± The caregiver¡¯s voice


    sounded concerned.


    ¡°Il be right over¡± Rosalynn grabbed her car keys and headed straight out the door.


    Before getting in the car, Rosalynn sent a message to Paige: [I forgot to bring back the materials. I¡¯m


    going to the studio to get them now]


    HoweveR, Paige was engrossed in skin care, barely noticing any other noise.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    By the time she saw Rosalynn¡¯s message, Rosalynn had already arrived at the hospital.


    [Now? Is it that important?] Paige asked.


    Rosalynn parked the car, walked toward the inpatient department while replying: [Business secret,


    don¡¯t ask too many questions.]


    Paige was putting on a facial mask, so she sent a voice message back, ¡°Got it. Drive carefully, watch


    your step when getting in and out of the car, and stay safe¡±


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°Hm.¡±


    Paige thought to herself, she¡¯s bing more and more like a domineering CEO, this cold and aloof


    feeling.


    She soon arrived at Granny Owens¡¯s room.


    The door was open, and she gently rapped on it.


    The caregiver immediately called out excitedly. ¡°Ms. Jared is here!¡±


    Rosalynn walked in, and Granny Owens got up immediately. ¡°Kid, why did youe sote?¡±


    ¡°Theard Granny wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I came to see you.¡± Rosalynn spoke gently and said to the


    caregiver, ¡°You can go rest.¡±


    The caregiver left the room.


    In the quiet room, only Rosalynn and Granny Owens remained.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just my blood pressure is a bit high, don¡¯t worry.¡± Granny Owens looked pale and didn¡¯t look


    like she was okay at all.


    ¡°Granny, has Peyton called you?¡± Rosalynn asked directly.


    Granny Owens lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m old and still causing trouble for Paige..¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Rosalynn gently asked, holding her icy hand.


    Granny Owens kept her head down, ¡°She told me everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me what she said verbatim.¡± Rosalynn gently prompted.


    Granny Owens¡¯s first call from Peyton came after breakfast.


    She was feeling much better today and was in good mood.


    Peyton¡¯s phone number wasn¡¯t saved on her cell, but since she was a guest lecturer at a university,


    she would often receive calls from random


    students.


    She would answer the calls in case they had important matters to discuss


    After answering the phone, she introduced herself as usual.


    There was a brief silence on the line before the caller said, ¡°Mom.¡±


    After many years, Granny Owens still remembered the voice of her ex¨Cdaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Peyton? Is it you? How are you? How¡¯s your health?¡± Granny Owens was genuinely happy.


    But the very next moment¡­


    ¡°Mom, can you persuade Paige not to keep messing around?¡± Peyton said in a low voice, with a


    reproachful tone.


    Granny Owens was a little surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Paige?¡±


    ¡°It was the grandmother of my stepson¡¯s fianc¨¦e who identally hurt you. We heard you¡¯re okay, and


    since we¡¯re all family, we wanted to let it go. But Paige insists on making a stand and pursuing


    responsibility¡­ I brought along Paige when I remarried, and our lives and her tuition to study abroad


    were all provided by the Sutton family. My stepson is almost forty and still unmarried, and he finally


    found a suitable match¡­ If Paige¡¯s actions ruin it, how will we suppose to face the elder Suttons?¡±


    Granny Owens, ever kind andpassionate, felt uneasy after hearing this.


    She knew about Paige¡¯s temper and spent the entire morning thinking about how to broach the subject


    of dropping the matter.


    However, before she had the chance to, Palge had rushed off to work.


    Peyton¡¯s second phone call came. Knowing she hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Peyton even used her, ¡°If


    you don¡¯t want to help, just say so, instead of wasting everyone¡¯s time!¡± before hanging up.


    Granny Owers was heartbroken. Thest thing she wanted was for Paige to be mistreated in her new


    home.


    ¡°That night, Peyton called me again, saying¡­ she used me of urging Paige to cut ties with her! How


    could I? Why would I ever?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Granny Owens got more and more emotional as she spoke.


    ¡°When my son passed away back then, I really wanted to keep Paige by my side, to be my emotional


    support. But I knew the pain of losing a child, so I held back my grief and let Peyton take Paige


    away¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny.¡±


    Rosalynn held Granny Owens¡® hand tightly.


    ¡°I understand, and Paige knows too.¡±


    Granny Owens looked at Rosalynn, ¡°But I still hurt Paige, making her and those on the other side


    be enemies.


    Granny Owens thought Rosalynn didn¡¯t know the reason why Paige broke off rtions with the Sutton


    family.


    As she spoke, tears uncontrobly welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°I know about that,¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°I can assure you that Paige cutting ties with Peyton and the


    Sutton family is not because of you.¡± ¡°How can that be¡­¡± Granny Owens was still deep in self me.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn knew in her heart that she was right ining to talk to Paige¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯m going to tell you some things that happened in the Sutton family¡± Rosalynn said seriously,


    ¡°Actually, Paige didn¡¯t have a good time living with the Suttons.¡±


    Even when Paige had just returned to the country, Rosalynn thought she was living a good life.


    But¡­


    Later, after Rosalynn¡¯s fake death, Paige started living with her.


    That was when she had the chance to see the real life Paige was living with the Sutton family.


    Rosalynn told Granny Owens everything she knew.


    As Granny Owens listened, her face filled with guilt and self me was gradually reced by anger.


    After Rosalynn finished speaking, Granny Owens was no longer the gentle person she had been


    before, ¡°Peyton didn¡¯t tell the truth at the time. She said that the Sutton family was good to her and


    Grant treated her like his own daughter.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, maybe in material terms, Paige had a decent life. But don¡¯t forget, Granny, when Peyton


    remarried, you gave her all the property left by her dad. Although it wasn¡¯t a huge fortune, it was


    enough for Paige to live a good life. Plus, Paige had been working part¨Ctime while studying abroad


    Rosalynn said seriously.


    So in Rosalynn¡¯s opinion, what exactly did Paige owe the Sutton family and Peyton?


    Why did they treat Paige like that?


    Always making Paige taking step back, always putting Paige in a secondary position, not considering


    her feelings first.


    Why should they do that?


    ¡°Those awful people!¡± Granny Owens pped the table angrily.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and then brought up another issue, ¡°About the property left by her


    dad¡­ I¡¯ve checked it out. After Peyton married into the Sutton family, Grant¡¯s business ran into trouble.


    She used all the cash reserves left by her dad and even sold a property to help Grant solve the


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Property?¡± Granny Owens¡® pupils trembled violently, ¡°Peyton told others that the money from selling


    the house was for Paige¡¯s study abroad!¡± ¡°When did Paige study abroad? And when was the property


    sold? Does it make sense?¡± Rosalynn exposed the contradiction.


    ¡°I trusted her too much¡± Granny Owens was full of regret.


    Worried about her health, Rosalynn quickly changed the subject, ¡°Do you still want Paige to go back to


    that family now?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Granny Owens said angrily, ¡°I¡¯d rather die than have my granddaughter go back to that


    terrible ce!¡± Rosalynn let out a soft sigh.


    Granny truly loved Paige very much. If she knew what was going on between Paige and Logan, who


    knew how much pain she¡¯d be in.


    She went through the situation in the Sutton family.


    The conclusion she reached was that Logan and Grant, both wore hypocritical masks and lived their


    lives in weakness.¡±


    In these two years, if it hadn¡¯t been for Paige secretly helping Logan and introducing big clients to


    Grant¡¯spany, the Sutton family probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to live the life they have now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As for Peyton, let¡¯s not even mention her luxurious limited edition bags.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Payton owned a vacation vi aboard, plus a detached vi in the city.


    With that kind of money, Peyton could take care of several Paiges, right?


    This family was really a bunch of selfish people.


    Paige worked hard, and they just sat back, never considering Paige¡¯s feelings.


    In the end, they just knew Paige was sensible and that she wouldn¡¯t leave them.


    ¡°Next time Peyton calls, you should tell her off!¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty because of


    her lies. They don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Granny Owens held Rosalynn¡¯s hands tightly, said tremblingly, ¡°Paige has always been


    the kind of girl who wouldn¡¯t share her problems with Grandma. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have


    known in my whole life that my precious girl has always been living like this!¡±


    *Grandma, Paige and Peyton have severed their mother¨Cdaughter ties. From now on, you¡¯re her only


    family.¡± Rosalynn gently smoothed Granny Owens¡® messy silver hair behind her ears. ¡°You must stay


    healthy and live a long life, staying with Paige, watching her find her true love, get married, and have


    children. With your extensive knowledge, you will also help educate her children.¡±


    Hearing this, Granny Owens¡® tears flowed like a river.


    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±


    She nodded vigorously, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Due to Granny Owens¡® emotional fluctuations throughout the day, Rosalynn arranged for medical


    personnel to perform a thorough checkup on Granny Owens the next morning to ensure she was all


    right.


    As she left the hospital, a spring rain arrived quietly.


    Rosalynn stood under the porch, looking at the streetmp not far away. The raindrops appeared


    golden in the light, drifting down.


    She remembered the day before her grandmother¡¯s life came to an end.


    It was probably a rainy night like this.


    Her grandma was very alert, unable to sleep and asked to be taken outside in the rain.


    The rain fell under the light, just like now.


    Her grandma watched andughed, ¡°You loved watching the rain under the streetlights when you were


    little, wearing that cute yellow raincoat and boots, staring for so long. Later, your grandpa even set up a


    streetlight in the courtyard. When it rained, you¡¯d just stand and watch the rain while he and I yed


    chess, and your mom would nap on the lounge chair under the eaves¡­ Those were the good times.¡±


    After speaking, grandma looked at her.


    With tears in her eyes, she turned her head slightly.


    ¡°What will happen to my baby after we¡¯re all gone?¡±


    After so many years, she felt like she had experienced too much. But she would never forget the look in


    her grandma¡¯s eyes that night. Strictly speaking, that was theirst real conversation.


    After that, her grandma barely spoke.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± She looked at the falling rain, calling gently, ¡°Please bless Granny Owens with health and


    longevity.¡±


    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t stay with her grandma for a long time, and she didn¡¯t want Paige to lose


    thepanionship of her loved granny either.


    She still had Hria, Cory, and Ivy with her now.


    But if something happened to Granny Owens, Paige would be alone in facing life.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It reminded her of herself when she lost her grandma.


    Speaking of which¡­

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Rosalynn took out her phone and checked the time.


    Today was Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s memorial service.


    What an impressive person she was.


    The memorial was quite arge¨Cscale event, with many politicians and business elites expected to


    attend.


    If what Wayne had told her about his background was true.


    Then now¡­


    Without giving it much thought, Rosalynn quickly stopped her train of thought


    She reminded herself that caring too much about a man would only bring her pain, so she headed


    straight to the garage and drove home.


    After a series of twists and turns, Rosalynn finally made it home, took a shower, and copsed into bed,


    falling into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Paige woke up, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    After a brief moment, she suddenly remembered that she had to pick up her marriage certificate today!


    Sitting up, she began to feel a bit anxious out of the blue. The excitement from the night before had


    vanished.


    Was she really getting married? A voice inside her head popped up.


    Before she could think any further, Baillie called


    She picked up her phone, saw the caller ID, and almost threw the phone away.


    Of course, in the end, she answered the call


    For the sake of that piece ofnd, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up, right?


    ¡°Are you up?¡± Baillie¡¯s voice was as pleasant as ever


    On such a troubled morning, this charming voice easily made one feel dazed.


    ¡°Just woke up,¡± Paige replied


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come to the door, Baillie said


    Paige walked downstairs, puzzled.


    She considered whether she should get dressed up a bit, or not.


    On second thought, if they were really getting married and living together, eventually he would see her


    without makeup and with a sleepy face.


    Maybe when he saw her like this, Baillie would have regrets, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it


    anymore!


    She opened the door, and there was Baillie in a sharp ck suit with neatlybed hair, exuding a


    professional air.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Paige looked at him with aplex expression, ¡°You¡¯re not here to watch me and make sure I


    don¡¯t back out, are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to back out?¡± Baillie raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Paige mumbled.


    ¡°I brought you this, Baillie handed her a bag with a big, shiny gold logo on it.


    Paige took it, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Couple¡¯s outfits,¡± Baillie answered, with an inexplicably proud tone.


    What was there to be so proud of with couple¡¯s outfits?


    ¡®I might need some time, Mr. Scott, Palge hinted at her current appearance.


    Baillie nodded, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t back out, everything else is fine, Mrs. Scott.¡±


    He even called her Mrs. Scott again.


    Honestly, Balllie was pretty likable.


    Of course, Paige wouldn¡¯t let Balllle into the house.


    After sending him to wait in the car, she went upstairs and quickly applied makeup, before opening the


    bag that Baillis had brought


    Inside was a beautiful white dress.


    It was simply stunning, and upon closer inspection, there were patterns on the dress.


    The same ones from Baillie¡¯s lie when they first met.


    This¡­


    This was the first time she had ever owned anything like a couple¡¯s outfit.


    Her rtionship with Logan was a secret, so there was no way they could wear something as


    attention¨Cgrabbing as matching outfits in public.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    But, Baillie seemed to think this was something very necessary, which was why he hade over


    early in the morning.


    Hold on!


    How did Baillie know where she lived?


    Paige had gone back by herself yesterday, and she had never told anyone this address!


    She hurriedly changed into a skirt and sneaked out of the door


    Baillie¡¯s car was parked not far away.


    Afraid of being discovered, she quickly got into the car.


    But instinctively, she sat in the back seat.


    Baillie locked back at her, and she gasped as she looked at him.


    Baillie seemed to see that she didn¡¯t understand his meaning, ¡°Mrs. Scott, your seat is the passenger


    seat.¡±


    ¡°Oh Paige snapped back to reality.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly got out of the car and switched to the passenger seat.


    Baillie was finally satisfied and started driving.


    ¡°Mr. Scott Paige started.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, you can try practicing calling me hubby now, or just Baillie if you must.¡± Baillie interrupted


    gently.


    Paige was somewhat speechless.


    Sorry, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him hubby or Baillie.


    Yesterday was an impulsive moment!


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Paige res at him, ¡°How did you know where I live?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Scott, do you really think I¡¯d marry someone I knew nothing about?¡± Baillie answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve investigated me?¡± Paige frowned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Baillie nodded. ¡°So, I¡¯ve made sure you¡¯re a very good person. I couldn¡¯t wait to marry you and


    not give other men any chance to take you away.¡±


    Baillie clearly did something that Paige thought was wrong.


    But him saying it like this, made people feel like he was weirdly proud?


    ¡°What if I had a bad character?¡± Paige mumbled.


    ¡°Never thought about it.¡±


    Baillie could say that from the moment he saw Paige, he wanted to marry her.


    As if he never thought she might not be worth marrying.


    Even finding out about her rtionship with Logan didn¡¯t make him change his mid.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Paige know this yet. What if she thought he was creepy and paranoid?


    Baille had been prepared for a long fight, but who knew that things would progress so fast?


    It¡¯d be crazy not to take advantage of this opportunity!


    ¡°Baillie Paige looked at him ¡°Have you really thought about it? In a family like yours, shouldn¡¯t you be


    looking for someone who matches your background, to form a powerful alliance? I am just a small


    entrepreneur)


    Hearing Paige confidently call herself an entrepreneur, Baillie couldn¡¯t help but want to stop the car and


    kiss her a few times.


    So adorable!


    ¡°The family tradition in my household is quite good. We only value the character of our marriage


    partner, Baillie continued to praise without reservation, ¡°Mrs Scott¡¯s character, appearance, and ability


    are all impable.¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie.


    Her eyes suddenly became warm.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± she asked.


    Baillie looked at her, his gaze incredibly determined and serious, ¡°Would never lie to you¡±


    Paige burst intoughter without feeling as happy inside.


    His evaluation of her was sincere and truthful, with no false words, but she instinctively didn¡¯t dare to


    believe it.


    Was it because she had been doubted for a long time?


    By whom? Peyton? Or Logan?


    At this time, Paige, who was in a good mood, looked at the beautiful dawn sky and said, ¡°Actually, my


    good friend has always praised me like this. I used to think she was exaggerating, but now that you¡¯re


    saying the same thing, it seems I¡¯ve misunderstood her all these years. I really do seem to be an


    amazing person!¡°

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Paige had a happy expression on her face, which somehow eased Baillie¡¯s bad mood to some extent.


    Soon, they arrived at the city hall to get their marriage certificate.


    Their presence immediately attracted the attention of many people around


    Paige was a bit nervous.


    Baillie tilted his head and spoke to her gently. ¡°Mrs. Scott, everyone¡¯s looking at you.¡±


    Paige got even more nervous. ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with my makeup?¡±


    Baillie chuckled, ¡°No, you¡¯re beautiful. Everyone¡¯s looking at you because you¡¯re too gorgeous¡±


    ¡°Stopplimenting me!¡± Paige whispered, her ears turning red.


    Baillieughed, his shoulders shaking.


    Maybe it was because of Baillie¡¯spliments. Paige was in a great state when taking the photos.


    When they got the marriage certificate, Paige looked at herself in the picture.


    Was she really that happy just now?


    She didn¡¯t seem to be so worried about this sh marriage anymore.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, please guide me through our future days,¡± Baillie closed the marriage certificate in his


    hands and also took the one in Paige¡¯s hand, ¡°Let me keep this as well.¡±


    Our future days¡­.


    The future days would be very long. Did Baillie mean that he nned to stay with her forever?


    Paige¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    Actually, Baillie was indeed very attractive. Handsome, with a good physique, especially his hands,


    which were as beautiful as a hand model¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Baillie put away the marriage certificate.


    Then he stretched his hand in front of Paige.


    Those beautiful hands spun around, with his ring finger raised, ¡®Do you feel like something¡¯s missing?¡±


    Paige caught on. She gritted her teeth, stretched out her hand, and tightly held Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Baillie was stunned, then heughed.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not bad like this, that¡¯s not what¡¯s missing, Baillie said with a smile..


    ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    Baillie took out a beautiful ring, and gently put it on Paige¡¯s ring finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±


    Paige looked at the ring, feeling very familiar.


    Wart a minute!


    She seemed to have seen this ring in an antique jewelry ss she took before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Baillie said, ¡°This is a ring designed by my great¨Cgrandfather himself for my grandmother¡¯s wedding.


    Although there are no expensive diamonds.


    it has high hentage value¡® Baillie looked at Paige, ¡°Mrs. Scott, please take care of this ring from now


    on.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, who was your grandmother¡¯s grandfather?¡± Paige¡¯s hand trembled a little.


    If this ring was really the one from the teaching materials, its value would be simply Immeasurable.


    Even more valuable than diamonds!


    Baillie mentioned a name


    Paige almost fell.


    It really was him!


    Baillie extended his hand again, ¡°Where¡¯s my ring? It¡¯s not okay for a married man not to wear a ring.¡±


    Palge looked nkly at Caillie.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, let me take you to buy a ring? Let¡¯s return this one and pick a pair of matching rings


    together!¡±


    What kind of ring should she give to Baillie to match such a valuable one?


    ¡°No way!¡± Baillie firmly refused.


    Paige hung her head, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it then.¡±


    Baillie nodded in satisfaction, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Although today isn¡¯t a good day¡­ There¡¯s a


    memorial service for one of my elders today¡­¡±


    Baillie was actually very anxious. He was afraid that Paige would change her mind.


    So he didn¡¯t consider picking a better day.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Paige immediately shook her head, ¡°Are you taking me with you?¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Baillie nodded.


    Actually, he just couldn¡¯t wait to hold a press conference right now and introduce his new bride.


    The elders of the Scott family were quite worried about Baillie in private.


    The kid was too precocious, seemingly uninterested in everything. No matter how much money he


    made, it seemed to be just a change in


    numbers for him.


    What worried the adults even more was¡­ he never got close to girls.


    Baillie¡¯s mom, Ms. Lockner, even had a dream that Baillie brought a boyfriend home. When she woke


    up the next day, she was baffled for quite a


    while


    If they knew about Baillie¡¯s excitement and eagerness now, they would be over the moon.


    ¡°Should I change clothes?¡± Paige, of course, didn¡¯t know about Baillie¡¯s uniqueness towards her.


    She nced at her clothes and thought seriously.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve prepared some for you, in the trunk.¡±


    Baillie entered the funeral home holding the memorial service from a separate entrance.


    Before the official attendance, Paige went to the dressing room to change her clothes.


    When she came out, she met someone she knew.


    ¡°Paige?¡± Olivia looked at Paige with surprise.


    Olivia and Paige met when Rosalynn had just had her ne crash.


    Paige almost had a falling out with Olivia.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Paige was a bit defiant.


    She could tell at first nce that this woman wasn¡¯t a good person!


    She didn¡¯t want to give her any respect


    ¡°What are you doing sneaking in here? Do you know what ce this is? Are you here to cause


    trouble?¡± Olivia asked three questions in a row.


    Paige was about to speak, but a nice but cold male voice rang out.


    ¡°My wife is with me, any problem?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Paige didn¡¯t even turn her head, but her confidence was stronger


    Baillie could even see her chin raised higher, and she became even more righteous.


    Well, who married such a cute wife?


    It¡¯s him, Baillie.


    Mr. Scott¡­ Olivia looked at Baillie in astonishment.


    This Mr. Scott rarely appeared in public, but he was well known as the heir to the Scott family.


    His two brothers prayed every day for God¡¯s blessing that Baillie would hurry home and take over the


    company.


    There was no intention ofpeting for family property at all.


    Although the Scott family was low¨Ckey, they were strictly more powerful than the Silverman family.


    Traditional thinking believed that wealth didn¡¯tst more than three generations, but the Scott family


    had passed on their wealth for hundreds of years


    Every generation of the family head was an outstanding figure.


    How could such a person be Paige¡¯s husband?


    Wasn¡¯t Baillie a recent graduate and nning to continue his studies?


    ¡°Darling, this person is very scary, blocking my way and talking to me so loudly¡­ so terrifying¡±


    Baillie approached.


    Paige leaned on his arm and said with pouted lips.


    Baillie:*¡­*


    Terrified, Olivio quickly said, ¡°Mr. Scott, I didn¡¯t, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You just thought my wife was here to make trouble? With her delicate look, could she cause trouble in


    the Silverman family?¡± Bashe asked coldly.


    Paige nodded. ¡°Right, I¡¯m so delicate, how could I cause trouble in the Silverman family?¡±


    After that, she looked at Baillie in surprise, ¡°The Silverman family? Howe your elder is named


    Silverman? Is it Wayne Silverman¡¯s Silverman?¡± Baillie said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    Paige said, ¡°No!¡± Paige thought, I need to skedaddle.


    But she had got bad luck.


    The elevator door opened not far away, and Wayne walked out of it.


    How should she put it?


    Paige was desperate, and there was no escape.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Paige was full of regret.


    She had gone too far in front of Olivia just now.


    And now, was it karmaing back to bite her?


    ¡°Baillie?¡± Wayne saw Baillie.


    Paige had already turned around, and she poked Baillie¡¯s shoulder hard twice.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me! Why didn¡¯t you tell me!


    Baillie was confused, so he grabbed her hand and said to Wayne, ¡°Hi brother.¡±


    Brother?


    Paige was very confused!


    Baillie seemed to understand her confusion, so he whispered in her ear, ¡°Although the rtionship with


    our ancestors is very distant, technically, he¡¯s still my brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Paige started pinching Baillie¡¯s palm.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me!


    ¡°Wayne¡­ Olivia¡¯s face didn¡¯t look so good.


    She didn¡¯t want Wayne to see anyone rted to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Wayne frowned slightly.


    Because Old Mrs. Silverman didn¡¯t like Olivia very much, Wayne had specially asked her not toe


    today.


    ¡°I just came to take a look and I¡¯ll leave. Olivia felt very embarrassed.


    It would be fine if no one else was here, but Paige was here right now!


    Wayne nced at her and looked at Paige.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Baillie smiled and answered, ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°You got married?¡± Wayne had just seen Baillie¡¯s brother, but they hadn¡¯t mentioned it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Baillie nodded, sweetly saying, ¡°She¡¯s a bit shy¡±


    Paige slowly turned around.


    Paige: ¡°Long time no see, President Silverman! You look nice.¡± Paigeughed awkwardly


    Wayne was stunned for a moment.


    Then he quickly responded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Well, honey, let¡¯s not waste President Silverman¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Paige couldn¡¯t help but squeeze


    Baillie¡¯s palm even tighter.


    ¡°Bro, we¡¯ll go first. We¡¯ll chatter.¡± Baillie said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Paige pulled Baillie away, as if they were running from something vicious.


    Baillie just investigated Paige¡¯s background.


    There was no mention of her rtionship with Wayne in these records, so Baillie really didn¡¯t know that


    Paige and Wayne knew each other.


    And it seemed that Paige was even kind of scared of Wayne.


    ¡®Damn!


    Paige and Baillie didn¡¯t go too far before she suddenly pped her forehead.


    There was just too much going on today, and she was starting to lose her rationality.


    Considering her prior rtionship with Wayne, she should be full of anger when she saw him, right?


    Why was she so polite just now? Shouldn¡¯t she rusit up to beat up Wayne?


    Was she scared? Or feeling guilty?


    After all, he had already met Rosalynn¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Paige¡¯s p on her forehead was really loud, and it scared Baillle.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, if Wayne tries to mess with me, can you beat him?¡± Paige asked seriously. ¡°If you can¡¯t, let¡¯s


    just get a divorce. I don¡¯t want to drag you down!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Baillie frowned


    Their marriage had just begun, and she was already thinking about divorce?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.. Paige couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.


    Wayne was a crazy guy. If he found out that Paige had been living with Rosalynn all these years, hiding


    the fact that she was still alive from him. Would he let her go?

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    No way!


    ¡°My wife, no one dares disrespect her.¡± Baillie gently stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I can beat


    him.¡±


    Paige was stunned for a moment.


    She looked up at Baillie


    At this time, weighing the pros and cons, Baillie should choose to give her up, right?


    It was normal for Paige to think this way.


    After all, for many years after her father¡¯s death.


    In the bnce of pros and cons, her interests were always the ones being sacrificed, even when she


    was with Logan.


    But Baillie said, don¡¯t worry, he can beat him.


    This feeling made Paige a bit at unease.


    However, she suddenly felt courage.


    What was so scary about Wayne? If he dared to attack Baillie, she would definitely fight him to the


    death!


    ¡°Hmm! Paige became confident suddenly. ¡°Not afraid of him!¡±


    Baillie¡¯s face rxed, and he led Paige towards the funeral.


    Their hands were held tightly together.


    On the other side


    After Baillie and Paige left, Wayne looked at Olivia: ¡°Olivia, I made it clear. My grandma never liked


    you, you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°But I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Wayne stopped tearful Olivia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡±


    ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Olivia wanted to hold Wayne¡¯s sleeve, but he dodged her.


    Olivia nced at Wayne¡¯s cufflinks


    It¡¯s the same style again.


    Wayne bought a lot of cufflinks in this style.


    She heard from a former employee of the President Office that this cufflink was a gift Rosalynn picked


    for him on a business trip in R Country.


    Wayne didn¡¯t actually cherish it, and even lost one of the original pair.


    However, after Rosalynn¡¯s death, he suddenly started to treasure them..


    He bought many cufflinks in this style and no longer used other more expensive and better looking


    ones.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Olivia struggled intensely inward.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But in the end, she bowed her head.


    This funeral was grand.


    There would definitely be a lot of media coverage.


    If she wasn¡¯t in the shot, she didn¡¯t know how the media would report it.


    But at least she had appeared In the funeral home, and there were no other women around Wayne¡­ it


    all made sense, it could be exined.


    Howeve, Olivia still underestimated Wayne¡¯s cunningness.


    As soon as he saw Paige, Wayne knew that Paige must have known all along that Rosalynn was alive.


    Back at the venue, Paige was still with Baillle.


    Ballie¡¯s brother had paid tribute earlier and left.


    Baillie was introducing Paige to the elders.


    Wayne took out his phone, found the right angle, and took a photo of Paige.


    Then sent it to Rosalynn via text message.


    Three minutester, Rosalynn¡¯s call came.


    ¡°Wayne, if you dare hurt Paige, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Wayne felt much better, ¡°She¡¯s attending Grandma¡¯s funeral. Do you want to take her away?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would Paige go to the Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s funeral?¡± Rosalynn


    scolded.


    ¡°I was curious too, just asked, and she came with her newlywed husband.¡± Wayne pretended to be


    surprised, ¡°Rosa, you didn¡¯t know she got married? Such an important matter, and yet she hid it from


    you?¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you ying with me?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Come and see.¡± Wayne hung up the phone.


    Then he took another picture of Paige and Baillie holding hands and sent it to Rosalynn.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Maybe it was because they saw how determined Paige was, the Sharp family started getting all worked


    up. ¡°Did you see that? Just now? She¡¯s willing to cut ties with her mom over something so trivial! You


    probably don¡¯t know, but her dad died early. It was her mom who single¨Chandedly raised her. And now,


    just when she bes an adult, she treats her mom like this¡­¡±


    ¡°If I had a mother like that, I¡¯d cut ties with her too.¡± Surprisingly, Baillie coldly interrupted, ¡°Besides, this


    is not a small matter. It¡¯s her granny we¡¯re talking about. Even if it¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯d support her


    all the way. If she let this go, I¡¯d say that¡¯s being awful to families.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Peyton¡¯s hand, pointing at Baillie, was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Auntie, nice to meet you.¡± Baillie¡¯s tone remained icy, ¡°Paige is great. If you don¡¯t want her, I will.


    Finishing his piece, he looked away and whispered to Paige, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wait! You guys can¡¯t leave!¡± Peyton became flustered. She got out of bed without even putting on her


    shoes and chased after them.


    ¡°Paige!¡± She ran out of the room and called out to Paige¡¯s retreating back. Paige stopped, hesitated for


    a moment.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± She said to Baillie, then turned towards Peyton. Peyton¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, ¡°I


    know you¡¯re just mad, you don¡¯t really want to leave me!¡±


    Paige walked up to Peyton and stared deeply into her eyes. Then, she reached out to wipe away her


    tears, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll give you living expenses every month. No need to call me, no messages


    either. I¡¯ll put you on my blocklist.¡± Peyton froze, fresh tears gushing out, her head shaking nonstop.


    ¡°Paige, you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± she sobbed, grabbing Paige¡¯s hand. Paige shook her head slightly,


    trying to suppress her turbulent emotions, ¡°I¡¯ve given you so many chances, but you just¡­you just


    don¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°You would push me into the abyss for anyone rted to the Sutton family, but why? My dad loved me,


    and I grew up with families¡® care and love just like the others. So why must you always sacrifice me? If


    the Sutton family and Uncle Sutton are so important to you, what does it matter if I¡¯m here or not?¡±


    ¡°Paige, your mom definitely didn¡¯t handle things well today. Let¡¯s go home and talk, huh? If you have


    any grievances, I will stand up for you!¡± Grant, propping up his wife, pleaded earnestly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Uncle Logan, people always say you¡¯re a great stepfather, and I used to think so too. You supported


    me, sent me to a good school, and I¡¯m truly grateful and guilty.¡± Paige looked up at Grant, ¡°But¡­ do


    you really not know what my mom¡¯s been doing?¡±


    Grant hesitated, guiltily avoiding Paige¡¯s gaze. ¡°In the past few years, I¡¯ve introduced four or five big


    clients to yourpany, more than enough to repay you for your support.¡± Paige said, ¡°We¡¯re even


    now.¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Grant wanted to say more, but Paige pulled her hand away from Peyton and walked back.


    The Sutton family had always been a cage to her. Today, she finally unlocked it and regained her


    freedom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She walked up to Baillie, who nodded. Before leaving, he nced toward Peyton¡¯s direction.


    A few people had emerged from the hospital room, all chattering and seemingly not saying anything


    pleasant.


    As he looked away, Baillie¡¯s gaze met Logan¡¯s. Filled with anger, Logan stared back. With a disdainful


    smile, Baillie looked away and followed Paige as they left.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Rosalynn admitted it.


    She was a bit confused when she saw the picture.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the years knowing Paige, even though Paige loved to brag about her ability to score hot


    guys, Logan was the only guy she had ever dated seriously


    And Rosalynn¡¯s attention was still focused on Paige and Logan¡¯s rtionship.


    But now she suddenly saw Paige intimately holding hands with another guy, attending Old Mrs.


    Silverman¡¯s funeral together.


    Rosalynn thought it over, then she gave Paige a call.


    The phone rang and rang until it hung up, Paige didn¡¯t pick it up. Not long after, however, Paige called


    back.


    ¡®Hey babe, what¡¯s up?¡± Paige asked, a bit out of breath.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced, imagining Paige seeing her call and immediately leaving the crowd to find a


    quiet spot to call back.


    ¡°No biggie, just wanted to know if you¡¯re free for lunch, work¡¯s been going smoothly.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Paige hesitated, ¡°Not today, how about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Anything going on? Rosalynn asked casually.


    ¡°Uh yeah, I¡¯ve got some stuff happening today.¡± Paige still replied vaguely.


    ¡°Alright, you go do your thing.¡± Paige replied before hanging up.


    Paige let out a huge sigh, feeling that the situation was getting a bitplicated.


    First, getting married behind Rosalynn¡¯s back, then attending Wayne¡¯s grandma¡¯s funeral with her


    temporary husband.


    No matter which one she told Rosalynn, she¡¯d be super nervous.


    ¡°Who was that? You looked scared. Baillie¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Paige turned around, her head bowed, ¡°Not scared, just a little nervous.¡±


    Baillie frowned, ¡°It was from the Sutton family, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Paige immediately answered and subconsciously frowned, I blocked them all.¡±


    ¡°Then why frown?¡± Baillie gently pushed Paige¡¯s brow


    Feeling the warmth of his fingertips, Paige replied shyly, ¡°Well, I want to introduce you to a good friend


    of mine, we¡¯re really close.¡±


    ¡°Sure, when?¡± Baillie agreed without hesitation. He was more than happy to meet someone important


    to her.


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Paige thought it¡¯d be better to deal with this sooner.


    ¡°Dinner?¡± Baillie took out his phone, ¡°What kind of food does your friend like? I¡¯ll arrange the


    restaurant.¡±


    Paige immediately listed off Rosalynnis likes and dislikes.


    The more Baillie listened, the more he felt something off, Paige knew this person like the back of her


    hand, and could say it all without any hesitation.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Baillie noted it down and put away his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Paige said as she walked forward.


    After two steps, she noticed Baillie hadn¡¯t followed.


    She turned back and saw him motioning for her to take his arm.


    Paige, still unustomed to being someone¡¯s wife, widened her eyes and hurried back to take Baillie¡¯s


    arm.


    Baillie, satisfied, led his wife back to the funeral.


    -Meanwhile, Paige, who was anxiously nning to introduce Baillie to Rosalynn tomorrow, had no idea


    that her worried friend had already left her


    studio and was on her way here.


    Wayne was just too cunning, he knew how to lure her in, and even though she knew it was a trap, she


    couldn¡¯t help but take the bait.


    Rosalynn was worried Wayne would take his anger out on Paige and set her up.


    After driving for nearly half an hour, she finally arrived at her destination.


    At the entrance of the parking lot, someone had been waiting for a while.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Rosalynn, wearing a mask and sunsses, smoothly drove to the designated parking spot.


    As soon as she parked, Rosalynn saw Wayne waiting for her at the elevator entrance.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but Wayne seemed to have gotten thinner and more haggard


    looking.


    Rosalynn took off her sunsses and, wearing high heels, strode over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°If you dare to hurt Paige, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± Rosalynn warned.


    Wayne looked at her.


    He said innocently, ¡°When have I ever really hurt your friends?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face was instantly aze with anger.


    ¡°Noah Hond¡¯s hand that was your work, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°He¡¯s different!¡± His expression turned serious, then seemed to recall something. ¡°Do


    you really want to argue with me at my grandmother¡¯s memorial service?¡±


    Rosalynn exchanged a nce with him, ignored him and walked straight to the elevator.


    Knowing today was the funeral, Rosalynn had chosen to wear a in ck outfit when leaving the


    house.


    Perhaps it was fate. She ended uping after all.


    Exiting the elevator, there was a massive photo of Old Mrs. Silverman at the entrance.


    Rosalynn paused in front of the photo


    Old Mrs. Silverman looked very valiant and lively in the picture.


    *President Silverman, the memorial service will begin shortly,¡± said a staff member running over.


    ¡°Okay, Wayne replied.


    Just as Rosalynn was about to ask where Paige was, a strong hand tightly grasped her right hand.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in surprise.


    The next second, she was being led by Wayne to the family area.


    ¡°Wayne, what are you doing? There are guests everywhere! Have you gone mad?!¡±


    Rosalynn tried to break free.


    However¡­


    Wayne spoke in a low voice, but without a hint of weakness, ¡°Right, there are guests everywhere. Rosa


    wouldn¡¯t want to ruin her grandmother¡¯s memorial service, would she?¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    She fiercely pinched Wayne¡¯s palm, ¡°You are despicable!¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh,¡± Wayne responded unswervingly.


    In the current situation, could he not be despicable?


    After five years, she had married, and had a daughter!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he was still a gentleman, by next year, she might have a second child.


    -So, he could only resort to despicable tactics.


    He needed to weave a huge web to trap her, leaving her nowhere to run.


    Just like now.


    The memorial service began.


    Rosalynn and Wayne stood side by side in the family area.


    Those attending the memorial service initially thought the woman standing with Wayne was Olivia.


    But when they got closer, they were surprised to discover that she wasn¡¯t Olivia after all.


    People wereing In waves.


    Then, they left with various expressions.


    Not until the next guests arrived¡­

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    At first, Paige thought that the woman standing next to Wayne was Olivia


    She didn¡¯t n to pay much attention to her when she walked over.


    ¡°Please ept my condolences, Baille said gently


    Paige followed with a simr sentiment, ¡°My condolences.¡±


    At this moment, Baillie and Parge were holding hands.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze slowly moved away from their intertwined hands.


    The announcer had just introduced them as Mr and Mrs Scott.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Scott and my dear Rosalynn said slowly.


    Paige felt like she was struck by lightning, she immediately looked up at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was wearing a mask, but those beautiful eyes could only belong to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Rosalynn?¡± Paige immediately let go of Baillie¡¯s hand, her voice trembling slightly.


    Rosalynns eyes were sharp


    Baillie nced at her, looked at Rosalynn again, and then at Wayne.


    Baillie was a person who didn¡¯t like to pry into other people¡¯s private lives.


    When he saw a woman next to Wayne, he had no interest in knowing who she was.


    But now, the situation was different.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His wife called her my dear


    ¡°Your sister¨Cinw,¡± Wayne answered.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne helplessly.


    ¡°Sister¨Cinw?¡± Paige said with a charming smile.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about thister when the guests are gone?¡± Baillie turned to Paige.


    Soon, Baillie and Paige left.


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t spread rumors!¡± Before the next guest arrived, Rosalynn moved closer to Wayne and


    said angrily


    She thought to herself that with so many people watching. Wayne, as someone who cared about his


    image, would definitely not act recklessly


    The air conditioning in the hall was strong, and Rosalynn¡¯s hands were a bit cold.


    Wayne held her hand.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked softly.


    Rosalynn was somewhat shocked by Wayne.


    How could be so different after five years?


    She squeezed his palm and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Wayne reluctantly caressed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    He let go of her hand, and Rosalynn immediately returned to her original position.


    After saying goodbye to the body, the next pair of guests came over with tears in their eyes.


    Rosalynn and Wayne expressed their gratitude in unison.


    This scene was taken by a journalist who sneaked in.


    Rosalynn was wearing a mask, so her expression could not be captured.


    But Wayna¡¯s expression was clear, whose eyes were full of love when he looked at thedy next to


    him.


    He was also worried she would catch a cold, so he warmed her hand during the gap between guests.


    The reporter didn¡¯t expect to find big news as soon as he entered.


    Wayne¡¯s love life was popr in boti: domestic and international entertainment media.


    Wouldn¡¯t this blow up the inte once it got out?


    ¡°Is that Wayne¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± The people who had just been thanked by Rosalynn and Wayne whispered


    amongst themselves.


    ¡°It seems highly possible that they got married discreetly.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, maybe they wanted to fulfill Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s dying wish. Which elderly person


    wouldn¡¯t want to see their descendants married while they¡¯re still alive?¡±


    ¡°Married? Maybe she¡¯s already pregnant?¡±


    Then, several people nced at Rosalynn¡¯s belly.


    Well, if you thought someone was pregnant, no matter how you looked at them, you¡¯d believe they


    were pregnant.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    ¡°Of course!¡± Several people came to the conclusion.


    The reporter at the side was overjoyed.


    Look at how huge the benefits of sneaking in were simply finding a group of random people to stand


    with, and two big news stories came along. Married, pregnant!


    ¡°This Olivia finally made some progress after so long!¡± said the reporter.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not Olivia!¡± one of them replied, ¡°President Silverman wouldn¡¯t let her in, Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s


    never liked Olivia!¡±


    Everyone knew that Olivia had abandoned Wayne when he was still in a vegetative state.


    So, nobody really respected her.


    ¡°Not Olivia? Then who? The reporter was confused.


    ¡°She seems to have a good temperament, nice eyebrows and eyes. Must be some low¨Ckey wealthy


    lady.¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡±


    They continued to discuss and specte.


    The reporter quietly left, found a quiet spot, and zoomed in on the photo he had just taken.


    Even though the woman was wearing a mask, the eyes and eyebrows were clearly visible These eyes


    and eyebrows looked familiar?


    The reporter mumbled to himself for a while, and then suddenly seemed to think of something


    He immediately took out his phone, opened his cloud drive, and started to search quickly.


    Soon after, the reporter¡¯s scrolling finger stopped on a photo


    It was a stunning picture.


    A beautiful woman, with eyes full of love, looking at the man beside her


    Wayne really was¡­ a stand¨Cin collector!


    The reporter muttered,paring the photo he took today and the stunning photo of Secretary Tesdal.


    The simrity was over 70%!


    What the reporter didn¡¯t know was that, while he was fullymitted, he had already been captured by


    the Silverman family¡¯s security


    surveince.


    A momentter.


    The security director found Wayne.


    ¡°I have something to deal with.¡± Wayne said to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Rosalynn responded, thinking, you better leave quickly, and don¡¯t bother me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Wayne quickly squeezed her hand.


    Before Rosalynn could get angry, he followed the security director away.


    After watching the security video, Wayne said emotionlessly, ¡°No problem, let him go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The security director was shocked


    ¡°Yeah¡± Wayne nodded and returned the iPad to the director.


    The director dared not ask any more questions and nodded with cold sweat.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    -Wayne then quickly went back to Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Normally, the security director wouldn¡¯te to find Wayne if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Nothing ¡°Wayne answered, ¡°Tired? There are a lot of guests today, so it might take a while longer.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°You know there are a lot of guests, and you still dragged me here, Wayne,


    you did it on purpose!¡±


    Wayne thought that he must be insane. Even when she got angry at him like this, he was still happy.


    ¡°That Balllie just now, who is he?¡± Rosalynn really hadn¡¯t heard of Baillie¡¯s name before.


    He¡¯s from the Scott family from S City,¡± Wayne replied, ¡°and the next recognized head of the Scott


    family.¡±


    ¡®S City¡­?¡± Rosalynn thought for a moment, and then her pupils dted, ¡°That Scott family who first


    built a modern factory?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Rosalynn slowly came back to reality.


    This probably wasn¡¯t some trap Wayne set up to get me here.


    What n could involve the wedding of such a big family¡¯s next head?


    ¡°Are you really clueless about Paige¡¯s marriage?¡± Wayne asked again.


    Rosalynn nced at him sideways.


    His intention to stir things up was too obvious.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ¡°I thought you guys were friends till the end, with no secrets between you. But she¡¯s not all that honest


    with you either Wayne sighed


    He seemed to feel really bad for Rosalynn.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to pay him any attention


    Maybe, over these five years, he had changed and was no longer the person she used to know.


    He was even starting to y the victim now!


    With a bitter sweet smile on his face too!


    The memorial ceremony for the Old Mrs. Silverman ended after an hour.


    Standing for that long, Rosalynn felt like her legs were cramping up


    Wayne was chatting with a few older people, who must be friends of Old Mrs. Silverman from back in


    the day


    Rosalynn sat down in a corner, massaging her waist and pounding her back.


    How she really wished to take off her high heels and rub her calves


    After a while


    Wayne finished his conversation with the elders, and they left. Wayne turned and walked towards


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°They were grandma¡¯s ssmates¡±


    Wayne got down and, before Rosalynn could react, took off her high heels. His warm hands gently


    rubbed her calves. ¡°Wayne, there¡¯s no need.


    Even though there weren¡¯t many people in the hall, Rosalynn still felt very flustered


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s looking. Sit properly so you don¡¯t fall¡± Wayne said, in a deep voice.


    Rosalynn


    Fine, let him be


    If Wayne was the one that made her stand until her waist and back hurt, he should take care of her too.


    After a while, the ceremony preparations were done


    A staff member notified Wayne, who responded and somehow found a pair of t shoes for Rosalynn


    They didn¡¯t speak the whole way.


    Rosalynn looked at him, unable to suppress the heartache


    Today, not a single member of the Silverman family showed up.


    ¡°Rosalynn, wait in the resting room on the second floor¡± Wayne looked up at her, the corner of his eyes


    turning red.


    He looked incredibly fragile.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Wayne stood up and walked away with the staff member.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    He took two steps and heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice from behind.


    Wayne¡¯s tall figure stiffened. He turned and looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Is this Okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to send off a respected elder Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Rosalynn got up and walked over nervously


    Might as well repay him for the leg massage earlier.


    Wayne tidied his grandma¡¯s hair again.


    ¡°Grandma, this is as far as I can apany you.¡± Wayne spoke gently.


    The body was then wheeled away.


    Rtives were waiting outside.


    Wayne and Rosalynn sat on a bench in silence.


    After the cremation, what was once a familiar face had now turned into ashes and bones, ced in a


    box


    It was the olddy¡¯s wish to be buried in her hometown, neat to her parents¡® grave


    She was somewhat superstitious, so Wayne had hired someone to pick a suitable burial date


    There was no suitable date in the next half¨Cmonth, so the burial had to be postponed.


    Once Old Mrs. Silverman was settled, Wayne took Rosalynn to look for Paige and Baillie.


    But the two had already left.


    In the end, all four met up at a restaurant.


    On the way, Wayne showed Rosalynn a message from Baillie.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°Bro, my wife is hungry, so I¡¯m taking her to a restaurant first. You and sister inw can join us for


    dinner when you¡¯re done with your stuff¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    In such a short sentence, she could find so many issues. What wife? What sis¨Cinw?


    In the private room.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige was both nervous and angry.


    Nervous because her sh marriage was discovered before she could confess.


    Angry because that Rosalynn and Wayne had indeed hooked up again in private!


    Since they were back together! Why did they kick away her godson and goddaughter?


    She couldn¡¯t smooch their adorable little faces for days!


    Rosalynn took a seat.


    Her sunsses ttered on the table, which made Paige jumped in fright


    Baillie had already found out about Paige and Rosalynns rtionship.


    In short, they were very close friends.


    Over the years, whenever Paige was bullied outside, Rosalynn would stand up for her as long as she


    knew about it.


    Paige said it well.


    She¡¯s a parental¨Clike presence.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself first,¡± Baillie began.


    ¡°Tremember now,¡± Rosalynn said, her recent work had left her brain a bit slow, and Baillie did look very


    different from that day at the hospital ¨C much more mature and steady, ¡°You already introduced yourself


    at the hospital that day.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Baillie nodded.


    ¡°Did you guys get your marriage certificate? Rosalynn asked Paige.


    Paige nodded her head, looking very scared.


    But then, she quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, really. Me and Mr. Scott have already


    decided to invite you to dinner tomorrow night. He¡¯s very considerate and specially learned about your


    preferences, taking very long and detailed notes¡­


    Wayne remained silent, took out his phone and sent Baillie a message.


    ¡°Send me the notes.¡±


    A few secondster, Baillie sent them without hesitation, which Wayne saved,


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to follow up on the project your brother mentionedst time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.


    The two men put away their phones in tacit understanding.


    ¡°m!¡±


    Rosalynn mmed the table


    ¡°Paige, I think you¡¯ve gone too far! A sh marriage! Do you know his background? Do you know his


    character? What about his family background?¡±


    Paige muttered, ¡°After all, we¡¯re already married, why don¡¯t you tell us about your situation? Sister¨Cin¨C


    law!¡±


    Wow,unching a counterattack.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just talking nonsense¡±


    *Nonsense? You were entertaining guests with him today, which is something a married couple would


    do!¡±


    Wayne agreed.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°How could I possibly be his wife when I¡¯m already married with children?¡± She stared at Paige, asking


    her word by word.


    Paige quickly responded, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ you¡¯re already married and have children! You¡¯re still going


    back and forth with him, while me and Mr. Scott¡­ are legal spouses!¡±


    Baillie agreed, even with some pride.


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s been so many years, and you have a love interest which is Olivia, the one


    you¡¯ve always been clinging to. Don¡¯t bother with us married folks anymore¡­ Paige advised.


    ¡°What love interest? Even if you¡¯re already Mrs. Scott, you can¡¯t just talk nonsense about my love life.


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°But Olivia!¡± Paige was upset at the mere mention of her.


    Originally, she was afraid of Wayne, but now she had some courage.


    ¡°Darling, you have no idea. Right after I arrived today, I ran into Olivia, and she was terrifying! If it


    weren¡¯t for Mr. Scott arriving on time, she would have taken action!¡±


    Having said this.


    She turned her head and asked Baillie, ¡°Right?¡±


    Baillie agreed.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    She knew all about this situation.


    There was no doubt that if Olivia and Paige had a fight, Olivia would end up getting totally whooped.


    And this Baillie


    Was he really smitten with Paige, or was he just ying along with her?


    ¡°Why was she acting all high and mighty? Paige shot Wayne a re.


    He nced at Rosalynn.


    ¡°There is no special rtionship between me and Olivia,¡± he exined.


    Rosalynn remained silent. It didn¡¯t matter if they had any rtionship or not, it was not her business


    anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Paige noticed that Rosalynns mood was starting to go sour


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Having spent some time here, Paige was already familiar with the menu.


    She quickly ordered the dishes


    ¡°Sweetle, you¡¯ve been so busy working on the projecttely that you¡¯ve lost weight. I ordered all your


    favorite dishes, so make sure you eat up!¡± Paige sweetly told Rosalynn.


    That seemed to cool Rosalynns temper.


    As Paige said, now that they had their marriage certificate, they couldn¡¯t just divorce immediately, could


    they?


    Mr. Scott, as someone of your status, you must have investigated Paige before marrying her, night?¡±


    Rosalynn bluntly asked.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Baillie nodded.


    ¡°Well, then let me be frank. The real power behind Paige has always been me,¡± Rosalynn said, looking


    at Baillie seriously. ¡°The Scott family is excellent, but my Jared family is no pushover either. If you ever


    let Paige suffer, you¡¯ll definitely suffer some bad luck¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Baillie nodded solumnly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Unexpectedly, Paige had managed to jump from a tricky situation right into the arms of a top noble in


    their country.


    Whether it was a blessing or a curse currently remained uncertain.


    But for now, Baillie seemed like a decent guy.


    Now, whenever Paige started talking, he would always listen intently, and looked at her with fondness


    in his eyes. And by his side, Paige appeared very rxed


    It was apletely different feelingpared to when she was with Logan.


    After dinner. Paige showed no self awareness of being a married woman She clung tightly to


    Rosalynn¡¯s arm, pressed up against her.


    Baillie, on the other hand, walked behind them with Wayne, who was usually the silent type, and


    tonight even more so


    ¡°Brother, about you and Rosalynn¡­ Baillie thought about it and decided to ask.


    It wasnt for no reason that he asked this.


    His sister¨Cinw and his wife were quite close, so he needed to know more to avoid potential


    landmines,


    ¡°Rosalynn will get a divorce soon,¡± Wayne coldly replied, or be a widow.¡±


    Information about the Jared family, especially things surrounding Hria, had always been hard to


    come by.


    Thesest few days, Wayne hadn¡¯t been able to find out who Rosalynn had married.


    He already knew that Hria had extended an opportunity to Noah, who was now thriving in Hria¡¯s


    medical business


    Knowing that Rosalynn had always been working for the Jared family, he immediately investigated


    Noahs marital status, only to find out that he


    was unmarried.


    After the incident with the twins, Wayne had already determined that Rosalynn had no feelings for


    Noah. Noah was the one who kept fantasizing


    on his own.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Therefore, Wayne didn¡¯t believe Rosalynn would marry Noah and have a child with him.


    Now, where the hell was that despicable man hiding?


    Baillie was slightly surprised but quickly regained hisposure.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    If it was Wayne, then all these shocking things made more sense.


    ¡°Anyway, please dont scare my wife when you¡¯re handling things,¡± Baillie said gently.


    Wayne nced at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Bro, we¡¯ve already got our marriage certificate, cant get more real than that,¡± Baillie said with a smile.


    Talking about the marriage certificate felt like a stab in the heart for Wayne.


    He, too, had nned to get a marriage certificate with Rosa five years ago.


    If it weren¡¯t for all those things that happenedter.


    By now, he and Rosa would be married with a pair of lovely children.


    Not long after, Rosalynn found her car.


    Paige instinctively opened the passenger door, ready to get in.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie


    ¡°Mrs. Scott,¡± he called


    Paige was stunned, then came to her senses


    Right, she was married to Baillie Today was their wedding night.


    ¡°Il take you home, Baillie said to Rosalynn, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Whats there for me to mind? It¡¯s between you two,¡± Rosalynn nced at Paige. ¡°If you¡¯re noting


    back tonight, let me know in advance.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ming back!¡± Paige¡¯s face and neck turned red.


    Rosalynnughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige followed Baillie to the other side of the parking lot.


    Rosalynn stood there watching their backs.


    They really were a good match. Bless them, may this time Paige find the best and happiest home.


    She looked away. Wayne, however, was still standing there.


    ¡°I wont give you a ride, either call your driver or take a cab,¡± Rosalynn said. ignoring Wayne and getting


    into the car,


    However, she still underestimated Wayne.


    He opened the passenger door, sat down without hesitation, and buckled his seatbelt under Rosalynn¡¯s


    shocked gaze.


    ¡°Wayne,¡± Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes full of disbelief and helplessness, ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing


    this? I really don¡¯t understand you. Now you have Olivia, but you start to obsess over me? Do you


    always think others are better than what you have?¡±


    ¡°No Wayne replied solemnly


    ¡°Then what is it? Besides, I¡¯m not yours now, I¡¯ve said it many times, I¡¯m married and I have a child!¡±


    Rosalynn was exhausted, ¡°The media even took pictures of me with the kid, you can find them!¡±


    It was three years ago.


    The child was very young at the time, and they were photographed when they went out that day.


    They were wearing masks, so their faces weren¡¯t captured.


    ¡°We need to talk about this,¡± Wayne said solemnly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. I won¡¯t get a divorce, Rosalynn said firmly.


    -Wayne looked at her, and his eyes were frighteningly deep.


    Rosalynn thought to herself, if he dared to treat her like he did before, she would fight him!


    ¡°Do you really like him?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn replied. ¡°Very much.¡±


    Wayne frowned, ¡°You used to love me too, but now you don¡¯t. You can stop loving him in the future,


    too!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, is there something wrong with you?¡± Rosalynn said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue


    this with you, our past involves the lives of two children, which was the reason! was determined to get


    away from you. You can never change that! How many times do I have to tell you for you to


    understand?¡±


    Wayne frowned. The matter of the children was always his pain.


    ¡°Regarding this, I owe you a lot, and I can make it up to you with everything, Rosa¡­¡± Wayne tried to


    hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand, but she unhesitatingly dodged.


    The car suddenly went quiet.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    After a moment, Rosalynn looked at Wayne, her eyes reddening slightly, ¡°Wayne, years have passed,


    and we can¡¯t go back. My life now is peaceful and happy, you know it¡¯s not easy for me¡­ If you still


    love me, please don¡¯t disturb my peaceful life, okay?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by countless knives.


    Rosalynn suddenly speaking so calmly to him made him even more flustered.


    What she said wasn¡¯t out of anger, but from the heart. She didn¡¯t want him at all anymore


    Rosalynn watched Wayne¡¯s figure gradually copsing, with mixed feelings in her heart


    ¡°Let me take you back. To the apartment?


    ¡°Mhmm¡±


    Where else could he go? No house without her would be home for him.


    Rosalynn drove in the direction of the apartment Wayne was silent the whole time, as if shrouded in


    dark clouds.


    On the way, Hria called, and Rosalynn put on her earphones.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I heard you stopped some of business with Paige¡¯s family? What¡¯s going on?¡± Hria asked.


    Rosalynn briefly exined the Sutton family situation to Hria,


    Of course, she skipped the part about Logan.


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Hna was furious. ¡°No wonder Paige has been distracted recently, even waking up early


    with swollen eyes!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°How¡¯s the kid?¡± Rosalynn asked deliberately.


    Wayne¡¯s hand trembled slightly when he ced it on his knee.


    ¡°Mommy, Ivy is here! There came Ivy¡¯s cute voice from the other side.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile softened immediately.


    ¡°Did you have fun today, baby?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    Ivy held the phone and chatted non¨Cstop about her day.


    It was probably about chatting with her little turtle, goldfish, and other ymates at home.


    ¡°Mommy, the babies are all fine, but we miss you!¡± Ivy said, upset.


    ¡°Mommy misses you too. Wait for mommy to finish work, and I ll fly back right away, okay?¡±


    Mhmm¡®*


    Actually, Ivy really wanted to say that she could go apany her at work too..


    But¡­¡­


    ¡°Alright, mommy is driving, let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful while driving, mommy¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Ivy kissed the phone crazily several times before hanging up.


    The call ended, and the car went quiet again.


    Wayne asked, ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s adorable.¡±


    Wayne lowered his eyelid, not saying anything again.


    To Rosalynn¡¯s surprise, the spoiled President Silverman could actually hold his temper and not lose his


    cool when he didn¡¯t get what he wanted.


    Perhaps after five years, he had indeed grown somewhat mentally


    The car soon arrived at the apartment building. Having learned her lesson fromst time, Rosalynn


    didn¡¯t go into the garage again.


    ¡®We¡¯re here.¡± Rosalynn opened the car door. ¡°President Silverman, take care, and get some rest.¡±


    Wayne looked at her, his eyes shimmering with tears.


    His voice was dry. He swallowed hard.


    ¡°If I say, you don¡¯t have to divorce, can you¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Did Wayne know what he was saying?


    ¡°President Silverman, please don¡¯t be absurd!¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    ¡°You can keep it as a secret, not letting anyone know I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t go looking for that man either,


    and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. If onlye to see you when you¡¯re in the country¡­¡±


    Wayne even felt like he must be crazy


    After five years of knowing each other, and finally, losing her and then getting her back, how could he


    lose her again?


    He couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t ¡°Rosalynn refused without hesitation.


    The glimmer of hope in Wayne¡¯s eyes gradually faded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Rosalynn felt inexplicably scared.


    Wayne then opened the car door and got out, ignoring her, and went straight to the apartment building.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, and staring at his back for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wayne was so proud, lowering his stance and being rejected again and again.


    This time, he should really give up, right?


    Rosalynn looked away, started the car and headed home.


    The car arrived at the garage.


    As Rosalynn turned off the engine and was about to get out of the car, she suddenly saw something


    under the passenger seat.


    She walked over and picked it up.


    It was a wallet.


    Opening the wallet, a photo of her and Wayne caught her eye.


    Although it was called a group photo.


    It was just one that was taken years ago when Wayne and she were together.


    The sun was shining brightly that day


    Wayne rarely approached her in public.


    It seemed like he was talking to her.


    He must have been in a good mood, with a faint smile on his face, and a gentle, serene smile on hers.


    Looking at the photo again, Rosalynn suddenly felt a sense of time flowing


    She sighed, and closed the wallet.


    Texted Wayne: [Your wallet was left in my car. I¡¯ll have someone send it to Bane Corporation tomorrow]


    After the message was sent, there was silence.


    Rosalynn thought that the entanglement with Wayne would end here.


    However, a new storm was brewing.


    The story unfolded from two perspectives.


    Compared to Wayne¡¯s numerous difficulties in pursuing his wife, the atmosphere between Baillie and


    Paige was much better.


    ¡®Mrs. Scott, you¡¯ve called me Mr. Scott 21 times today,¡± Baillie said helplessly.


    Paige was surprised, ¡°That many times?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Baillie nodded.


    Paige muttered, ¡°Who even counts this stuff¡­¡±


    Baillie smiled, ¡°If you really can¡¯t call me husband or aren¡¯t used to calling my name, let¡¯s turn Mr. Scott


    into a nickname?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s one way to do it.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call you Mr Scott! Paige decided immediately


    ¡°Alright, now that that¡¯s settled¡­, Baillie¡¯s beautiful fingers tapped the steering wheel lightly. ¡°Mrs.


    Scott, when do you n to live together with Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack my bags when I get home,¡± Paige answered


    She didn¡¯t have any concerns. Living together after getting married was bound to happen, no need to


    be shy about it.


    ¡°Great, call me when your bags are packed. Oh, and Mrs. Scott, I have something I want to discuss


    with you, Baillie said in a gentle tone. ¡°Mr. Scott, please go on.¡±


    ¡°Our marriage was hasty, and we didn¡¯t have time to prepare a wedding house. I¡¯d like to take you to


    see my houses these next few days, so you can choose the decoration you like. However, before our


    wedding house is ready, do you think we can stay in the house your father left you?¡± Baillie looked at


    Paige.


    He knew, that house was Paige¡¯s real home.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Paige has always wanted to move back to the house her father left her and continue living there. But in


    the end, for various reasons, she had to put that idea on hold.


    When she decided toe back to develop her career earlier this year, she mentioned it to Logan as


    well. Since the house was getting old, she wanted to find a renovationpany to give it a makeover.


    At that time, Logan was still in the country, and she wanted Logan to go check it out for her.


    But Logan said, ¡°Although it¡¯s in the city center, the neighborhood is too old, and Aunty Peyton might


    not be happy about it. Why not just move back in with the family?¡±


    Paige, of course, knew Peyton wouldn¡¯t be pleased, but she also didn¡¯t want to move back in with


    them.


    Living with Logan at the Sutton family meant they had to constantly avoid suspicion.


    At that time, she naively thought that after fixing up the house, she and Logan could live together.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t live there every day, just one or two days a week would already satisfy her.


    But unexpectedly, she and Logan broke up before summer.


    ¡°The ce is in the city center, but the neighborhood is old,¡± Paige told Baillie, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Baillie nodded without hesitation, ¡°It has a lively atmosphere, I like it.¡±


    ¡°Really? There are a lot of delicious foods there. If you like, I can take you every day. I promise you,


    everyday you get to eat something different for a whole month!¡± Paige said excitedly.


    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s make a deal then,¡± Baillie agreed, his eyes filled with joy.


    Paige was also delighted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of stuff there that¡¯s aged, definitely need a renovation,¡± Paige looked at Baillie, ¡°It¡¯ll take


    some time, right?¡±


    If only she had known back then that Logan would reject the idea, she should have hired someone to


    get it done!


    ¡°Do you want to go take a look? It¡¯s not far from here,¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°Now?¡± Paige hesitated.


    Baillie nodded, ¡°Yeah, yourpany just got established, and there¡¯s a lot to do. Leave the renovation


    stuff to me. We will check it outter together, and you can tell me your thoughts.¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie. He looked really reliable!


    Before long, they arrived at Paige¡¯s old house.


    Although it was an old neighborhood, the streets were well¨Cnned, and it didn¡¯t look dirty or messy at


    all, quitefortable actually. Even though Paige didn¡¯t live there, someone came to clean up every


    week.


    The door lock had been reced with a more convenient password lock. Paige unlocked it with her


    fingerprint and let Baillie input one as well


    He cheerfully added his fingerprint.


    As they were about to enter, the door across the street opened. A middle¨Caged woman carrying a mop


    stood there, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Aunty Sadie!¡± Paige didn¡¯t notice the woman across the street


    because of the tall Baillie blocking her view.


    Hearing the voice, Paige immediately squeezed out from behind Baillie and greeted the neighbor with a


    smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie, you¡¯re back!¡± Aunty Sadie put down her mop and patted her thigh, ¡°Are you moving back


    in? Great! You loved the pickle meatball soup I used to make when you were little!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I n on moving back, Aunty Sadie.¡± Paige nced at Baillie, then blushed as she introduced


    him, ¡°Aunty Sadie, this is my husband, Baillie.¡± Baillie nodded with a warm smile, ¡°Hi, Aunty Sadie.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you got married! That¡¯s great! This young man looks so spirited, your dad can rest easy now.¡±


    said Aunty Sadie.


    Paige chatted with Aunty Sadie at the door for a while before taking Baillie inside.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    The house seemed to still look the same as when her father left.


    Paige took a look around, sadness lingering in her heart.


    Back then, when she was happily living here, she never thought she would lose her father and


    purposely cut ties with her mother. ¡°Feels cozy.¡± Bailliemented.


    Paige looked away and responded, ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t want to renovate it if the furniture and stuff weren¡¯t


    so old.¡±


    Baillie nodded thoughtfully.


    Then, Paige showed Baillie around, pointing out where there were issues.


    Baillie listened quietly, taking notes and pictures diligently.


    After the tour, Paige looked at Baillie, ¡°Is it not good for me to hand the house over to you like this, Mr.


    Scott?¡± ¡°We are husband and wife, and these things don¡¯t matter,¡± Baillie replied casually while putting


    away his phone.


    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Instead of worrying about this, Mrs. Scott should think about¡­¡±


    Baillie raised his right hand, back facing Paige, and wiggled his fingers, ¡°My ring.¡±


    Paige lowered her head.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Seeing her sudden gloominess, Baillieughed, ¡°No rush, take your time.¡±


    After they had seen the house, it was alreadyte.


    Paige thought for a moment.


    She simply took Baillie for ate¨Cnight snack.


    Out of guilt, she also packed a portion of Rosalynn¡¯s favorite food.


    The car cruised smoothly along the midnight road.


    Paige stared at her own wedding ring, thinking about Baillie¡¯s ring.


    Thinking of this.


    A thought finally formed in her head.


    During college, she had taken a jewelry design course.


    Though not very skilled, the ring Baillie gave her had extra significance, and no matter how much she


    spent to buy another one, it would still feel a bit cheap.


    So, she decided to try making one for him herself.


    A one of a kind ring!


    ¡°What are you thinking about that makes you so happy?¡± Baillie nced at her.


    Paige was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even manage her facial expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Paige replied mysteriously.


    She had been staring at the ring, so Baillie could easily guess that she was thinking of what kind of


    wedding ring to give to him.


    Still, Baillie yed along.


    ¡°A secret?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Paige nodded, ¡°You¡¯ll know eventually.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look forward to you telling me.¡± Baillie responded.


    Paige was in a good mood.


    The car was just about to turn onto another street, when her phone suddenly rang sharply.


    Paige thought it was Rosalynn calling to ask her toe back.


    But when she took out her phone to check, it¡¯s a string of numbers she was so familiar with that she


    could recite them backward.


    All the joy in her face was gone.


    She had deleted Logan¡¯s number a long time ago, but she hadn¡¯t blocked it.


    As a result, now all the people from the 3utton farmily and those rted to the Sutton family, were in


    her cklist, except for Logan.


    Paige hung up the call.


    Just as she was about to block him, Logan called again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, before Paige could hang up, Baillie had already pulled the car over to the side of the road,


    ¡°Logan?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Paige nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll put him on the blocklist right away.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, do you n to marry me but not make it public?¡± Baillie asked seriously. Paige shook her


    head


    She certainly didn¡¯t n to keep their marriage a secret.


    ¡°Good.¡± Baillie reached out, took the phone from Paige¡¯s hand, and answered it.


    On the other side of the phone, Logan¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    Before Logan could continue, Baillie coldly snapped back, ¡°Logan, it¡¯ste, stop bothering my wife and


    let us rest.¡± There was brief silence on the other side.


    ¡°Let me talk to Paige!¡± Logan lowered his voice, struggling to keep his anger in check.


    Baillie scoffed, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t want to deal with anyone from the Sutton family, so don¡¯t bother calling


    again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of crap!¡±


    Logan yelled.


    ¡°Who the hell is your wife? I¡¯m warning you, stay away from her or else¡­¡±


    Baillie hung up the phone before Logan could finish his warning, then put him on the cklist.


    Paige sat there, her excitement from earlier in the night gone.


    ?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Baillie handed her phone back.¡°Blocked.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige nodded.


    ¡°Do you mind that I talked to him like that?¡± Baillie asked softly.


    If Paige wasn¡¯t right there, he would¡¯ve said something even harsher.


    ¡°No!¡± Paige quickly shook her head, then sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ annoyed that I still let him affect my mood,¡±


    ¡°Four years, not four days or hours, it¡¯s normal to be affected.¡± Baillie said gently, ¡°We¡¯ll have a long


    time together, more than enough to dissolve the impact of those past four years.¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie, and suddenly felt emotional.


    She and Rosalynn had always understood each other.


    But, aside from Rosalynn, Baillie was the first person who didn¡¯t make her feel emotionally oppressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for someone else.¡± Paige promised sincerely.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    If anyone dared to seduce his wife, he would deal with them long before they got close to her.


    Baillie took Paige downstairs.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll pick you up to go house hunting.¡± Before getting out of the car, Baillie said,


    ¡°Just let me know when you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°I can drive myself!¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to tire Baillie with all the back and forth, so she refused.


    Baillie looked helpless, ¡°But I want to pick you up.¡±


    Paige felt her cheeks warm, ¡°I just feel like having you drive me around is a lot of work.¡±


    Baillie thought for a moment, ¡°Wifey, have you ever wondered why my car can travel freely in this


    heavily guarded neighborhood?¡±


    Paige was stunned, ¡°Why?¡±


    Baillie gently tapped her forehead, ¡°Because I also live here.¡±


    Paige¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    ¡°Which building?¡± Paige asked, looking around.


    ¡°The ones by theke, Baillie replied.


    Paige: ¡°¡­¡±


    When she got out of the car, her steps were still a little unsteady.


    There were only three single houses by theke, which were all taken by Investors before they were


    even avable for sale.


    When she got home, Rosalynn was sitting in the living room watching a video.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sleepwalking look?¡± She nced at Paige.


    Paige floated over and sat down, ¡°Baby, I think I really married a rich guy!¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Rosalynn put down her phone.


    Folding her arms and raising an eyebrow, she said, ¡°Come on, tell me all about you and this rich guy.¡±


    Paige looked at her.


    Suddenly, she blushed.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much to it¡­ On that day¡­¡±


    Paige started to tell her story in detail.


    After listening carefully, Rosalynn counted on her fingers.


    ¡°Great, you two met less than a week ago, that¡¯s a whirlwind marriage!¡± Rosalynn apuded.


    Paige¡¯s face turned red.


    Then, she hugged Rosalynn¡¯s arm, snuggling up to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think he¡¯s very reliable,¡± Paige said, ¡°He¡¯s nothing like Logan. I feel no pressure being


    with him, it¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    Baillie didn¡¯t give her any pressure.


    Or rather¡­


    Maybe the ring also counted as pressure.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Rosalynn said sincerely, ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, although Baillie is


    several years younger than you, he¡¯s very mature and steady. People who¡¯ve dealt with him have a


    good impression of him, so as far as I can see, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem Paige thought about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out too much about him either, but I think he¡¯s great too.¡±


    He listened to her carefully, asked her what she wanted, and didn¡¯t cover up her emotions.


    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t seem to demand that she should always behave ording to other¡¯s


    demand.


    Rosalynn looked at her and realized that she rarely saw Paige look so rxed.


    Before, she always had so much restraint and burden in her eyes.


    While she seemed happy on the surface, she actually carried a lot of burdens.


    ¡°I think I forgot to mention,¡± Rosalynn said softly, ¡°Paige, congrattions on your marriage, may you


    always be happy.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what it was about that sentence that touched her.


    She hugged Rosalynn and started crying.


    Rosalynn felt sorry for her. So she let her cry, gently patting her back. ¡°Mrs. Scott, if you keep crying


    like this and someone sees you, they¡¯ll think you were forced to get married.¡±


    Paige only cried louder after hearing it.


    When she finally stopped crying, Rosalynn waited for her to calm down.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Paige sniffled a little, ¡°You and Wayne Silverman¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids and said calmly, ¡°We talked about it.¡±


    Paige thought for a moment, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lied to him about getting married.¡±


    ¡°It all happened so suddenly that day¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s all sorted out now,¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Paige hesitated. Deep down, she never believed that Rosalynn and Wayne would just go their separate


    ways like that.


    ¡°Sweetie, this time I saw Wayne, I felt that he¡¯s changed quite a lot,¡± Paige said seriously. ¡°These


    changes should be because of you. Are you really sure you want to give up this man who has changed


    so much for your?¡±


    She spent so many years, bit by bit, changing Wayne.


    And now she was just going to let hima go?


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t those changes be for Olivia?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Paige said without hesitation, ¡°Today when Olivia confronted me outside the changing room, Wayne


    came over and immediately wanted to drive her away. Most importantly, there wasn¡¯t a hint of affection


    in his eyes when he looked at her. They were very cold, ever colder than when he


    looked at me!¡±


    After saying this, Paige added quickly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of you that he¡¯s not that cold when


    looking at me!¡±


    ¡°Paige, Rosalynn became serious, ¡°Wayne and I have already missed our chance. When I loved him,


    he only saw me as a substitute for Olivia. When he loved me, it was not just Ivy and Cory¡¯s lives that


    separated us, but also Noah Hond¡¯s hand, his dream¡­¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    When Noah was mentioned, Paige lowered her head.


    ¡°What about you?¡± she asked sadly, ¡°Would you ever love someone other than Wayne? Would you


    ever marry someone else? Or are you going to be alone until you¡¯re old?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Paige didn¡¯t think that marriage was that big of a deal.


    But if you loved someone and yet still ended up lonely.


    That love would be like poison eating away at your bones and heart, torturing you all the time.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day Wayne tricked her into his apartment that Rosalynn realized what kind of person


    he was to her.


    Even as time passed, her body remained loyal to him.


    So¡­ what about her heart?


    All these years, she never dated another man.


    Was it because her heart was also loyal to Wayne?


    ¡°I just want to focus on the present. As for the future¡­¡± Rosalynn took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s just let


    things happen naturally. Life is long, things are bound to change.¡±


    Hearing this, Paige thought of what Baillie had just said.


    Yeah, life is long, enough to erase someone from your heart until they disappear.


    The conversation couldn¡¯t continue after that, as the two of them stopped and returned to their rooms.


    Paige took a shower and came out.


    There were several unanswered calls on her phone, all from unknown numbers.


    She deleted them one by one and opened a WhatsApp message from Baillie.


    Baillie sent a video.


    It was of Baillie¡¯s chubby hand rubbing a cat¡¯s belly.


    The kitten looked like it was really enjoying it, purring non¨Cstop.


    Paige replied: [Is it your cat?]


    In the chat box, a response was being typed right away: [It¡¯s my nephew¡¯s. He bought it and got bored


    with it after a couple of days, so I took it in.] Then, there was another video.


    [Say hi to mommy, kitty.]


    Mommy~~~


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Baillie had a furry little son.


    The kitten had a great personality, always purring.


    [It¡¯s so cute, should we bring it along when the house is ready?]


    [Of course.] Baillie agreed. [Get some rest, I¡¯ll bring you breakfast tomorrow.]


    Paige thought for a moment and sent a voice message, ¡°No need, youe over and I¡¯ll make


    breakfast for you.¡±


    The kitten had already nestled into Baillie¡¯s arms, purring contentedly.


    Baillie listened to Paige¡¯s voice message, his mouth curving into a smile he couldn¡¯t suppress, although


    his text remained cool.


    [Okay. See you tomorrow morning, goodnight.]


    [Goodnight.]


    Baillie put down his phone and gave the kitten a satisfying rub.


    After the rub, he didn¡¯t forget to teach it, ¡°When you see mommy, you have to behave, got it?¡±


    The kitten showed its puzzled big face, a little disoriented from the rubbing.


    Paige set her rm before bed.


    It was the first time she was making breakfast for Baillie, and she wanted it to be perfect.


    So she nned to get up early to prepare.


    She went to bed quietly.


    The next day, the rm didn¡¯t go off.


    Or maybe it did, but the drowsy her turned it off.


    She rushed downstairs, where Rosalynn was already dressed and ready to go to work.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn asked, her mouth full of toast.


    Paige was flustered, ¡°I promised Baillie I¡¯d make him breakfast, but my rm didn¡¯t go off, and I


    overslept!¡±


    Rosalynn pointed to the unique ster clock, ¡°It¡¯s 7:30, you still have time to get on it.¡±


    Paige scratched her head, ¡°Can I order takeout?¡°

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    After saying that, she immediately denied it: ¡°No, no!¡±


    *Sweetie, take your time with your struggle. I¡¯ve got a meeting to catch, gotta go.¡± Rosalynn waved her


    hand, grabbed her briefcase, and went into the elevator.


    Paige hurried upstairs.


    After getting out of her pajamas, washing up, and doing some quick skincare. She didn¡¯t have time to


    put on makeup, so she quickly went downstairs.


    She just got to the kitchen, when the doorbell rang.


    Paige ran over to see who it was, and of course, it was Baillie.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She hesitated for a moment.


    Breakfast wasn¡¯t ready yet, so she couldn¡¯t just let him wait outside, right?


    She finally relented and opened the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, good morning.¡±


    Baillie held a beautiful bouquet of red roses.


    ¡°I overslept, breakfast isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡± Paige took the roses, let Baillie in, and apologized as she got


    him slippers.


    Baillie put on the slippers, ¡°No worries, take your time, I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    ¡°You go sit in the living room for a bit, I¡¯ll be quick!¡± Paige went to the kitchen with the roses.


    She had thought of so many tasty breakfast dishesst night.


    Originally, she was nning to make them by following the recipes.


    But now that Baillie was already here, looking at the recipes would make her seem unprofessional.


    With no other choice, Paige could only make the asional breakfast she would make.


    Sandwiches and milkshakes.


    But even these two, she couldn¡¯t just make them onmand.


    As Paige was getting the fruits for the milkshake from the fridge.


    Baillie came over.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe over, I got this!¡± Paige quickly said.


    ¡°Let me put the flowers in a vase?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige nodded, then started searching for a vase: ¡°Now, where¡¯s the vase¡­


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Baillie found it quickly.


    ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Paige nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, don¡¯t mind me, just do your thing.¡±


    Paige was always calm and steady while at work.


    But her status in the kitchen was quite different.


    Baillie trimmed the roses of their leaves and thorns, and asionally nced at Paige.


    How should he put it?


    Her orderly chaos was quite astonishing.


    After arranging the flowers, Baillie ced the vase in the living room.


    By the time he came back, Paige had already made the sandwiches.


    Good, this time the bread wasn¡¯t burnt and the egg was only slightly cracked¡­


    Paige thought it was eptable.


    ¡°All done!¡±


    Paige put the sandwiches and milkshake on the dining table.


    Baillie sat down.


    She sat across from him, her eyes sparkling.


    The breakfast itself was just the kind she would make for Ivy and Cory regrly: easy¨Cto¨Cdigest meals.


    Ivy always praised it as delicious!<<


    Cory wouldn¡¯t say too much, but he would always finish his meal.


    Based on her observations, if it wasn¡¯t delicious, Cory would stop eating after the first bite.


    Take the breakfast Calvin made, for example.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    When Baillie took his first bite, Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she asked.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Baillie nodded, giving her a thumbs up!


    Paige let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Good, good!¡±


    Actually, Baillie wasn¡¯t fond of eggs.


    But he still ate all the sandwiches, secretly spitting out any eggshells he identally bit into.


    He was afraid of discouraging Mrs. Scott¡¯s enthusiasm.


    However, the milkshake waspletely to Baillie¡¯s taste.


    Before leaving, he had two cups.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, how about you move over to my ce first? Afterwards, when your dad¡¯s house is


    renovated, we can move in together?¡± After such a satisfying meal, Baillie was starting to get addicted


    to the idea of great breakfasts.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    What if they moved in together?


    He could also make breakfast for his wife.


    ¡°No way!¡± Paige decisively rejected the idea.


    Baillie was a bit down, ¡°Alright¡­ I guess I was too impatient.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Paige quickly exined, ¡°If I moved out now, Rosalynn would be by herself at


    home¡­¡±


    Baillie:


    So it was for his sister¨Cinw¡­


    ¡°Once she¡¯s done with her current project and goes back, whether youe over or I go over to your


    ce, we can discuss it then.¡± When Pai said this, her face turned red.


    Baillie finally smiled.


    After breakfast.


    Baillie took a sports bottle from the car and packed all the remaining milkshake.


    Paige was both amused and a little proud.


    It seemed that she had some cooking talent!


    The sunshine was brilliant outside.


    Today was a beautiful day.


    After arriving at thepany, Rosalynn started a meeting.


    It wasn¡¯t until around ten o¡¯clock that the meeting temporarily ended.


    She returned to her office, rubbing her eyebrows, and rested for a moment.


    L strode in with her high heels.


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, is this you?¡±


    Rosalynn opened her eyes and looked at the iPad Pro in L¡¯s hand.


    It disyed a photo of her and Wayne standing side by side.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Rosalynn sat up straight, looking tired but asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the social media trending list!¡±


    #Wayne got married!#


    #Who is Wayne¡¯s new wife#


    #Substitute#


    These phrases were ranking high on the social media trending list.


    With an awful look, Rosalynn clicked on the first one.


    The photo was the same one she had just seen. She quickly skimmed through it.


    The hot report was quite exciting.


    ¡°A few days ago, Natalie Stein, director of the Silverman Group, passed away. At the memorial service,


    her grandson Wayne (Investment President of Bane Corporation) apanied a mysterious woman to


    thank the mourners. The woman was said to be Wayne¡¯s newlywed wife. personally chosen by Natalie,


    and is suspected to be pregnant.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Rosalynn mmed the phone on the table.


    ¡°Gabrie, it¡¯s really you, huh?¡± L shivered, ¡°So you were this close with President Silverman?¡±


    Looking back, President Silverman wasn¡¯t confused when he held Gabrie¡¯s hand, calling her his wife.


    ¡°Get someone to take it down from the social media trending list!¡± Rosalynn ordered with a deep voice.


    At least for now, no one has mentioned Gabrie Jared¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible,¡± L said with aplicated expression, ¡°The poprity is too high, and


    the scope is too wide.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    She picked up her phone again and checked the data on various tforms.


    On Twitter, the three phrases were ranked first, third, and sixth respectively


    The first one was extremely popr with the most discussions.


    On a certain video tform, ¡°Who is Wayne¡¯s new wife?¡± ranked first.


    Upon clicking, the style waspletely different from Twitter.


    Photos of her and Wayne from the media event were added with filters, apanied by melodious


    and imposing music.


    The text title: A tycoon and his equally wealthy wife.


    Thements below were all fun.


    ¡°I love the one where President Silverman¡¯s is warming her hand. He loves her so much!¡±


    ¡°With her mask on, she¡¯s so fierce! President Silverman is next to her, tall and protective, ha¨Cha!¡±


    ¡°Oh, this atmosphere, maxed out!¡±


    ¡°Are these real photos? I thought they were stills from a TV drama!¡±


    Some even went to inquire about Rosalynn¡¯s clothing and jewelry.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    ¡®Love Mrs. Silverman¡¯s bracelet! Need to find a pic of it. Can¡¯t afford it with my budget, over 2 million!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else think that the heiress and that girl in the science museum look so much alike?¡±


    Thisment got a lot of replies.


    The most liked one was a side¨Cby¨Csideparison photo.


    ¡°Not just alike, it¡¯s her for sure!¡±


    ¡°Totally! Mr. Silverman is such a bad guy. Beautifuldy, you better run!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes hurt from all thements.


    She exited the video app and was about to call Wayne.


    Right then, Hria called.


    With quick eyes, L saw Hria¡¯s call and whispered, ¡°Guess the overseas media picked it up too¡­¡±


    Rosalynn signaled L to leave, and after L left, she picked up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the social media trending list? You and Wayne made up?¡± Hria bombarded her


    with questions. ¡°And who was that holding hands with Paige? I¡¯m only gone for a few days, can¡¯t you all


    give me some peace?!¡±


    ¡°Paige?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t notice Paige in the photos.


    ¡°I saw her shadow in a photo of you and Wayne!¡± said Hria.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not be familiar with her to that extent, right?


    ¡°Well, Paige can exin her situation. Let me exin mine first. I was drawn in by Paige¡¯s story, then


    Wayne tricked me!¡± Rosalynn rubbed her temples.


    ¡°That guy did it on purpose!¡± Hria humphed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want people to publish news about him, no


    one would be able to go against his wishes.¡±


    Rosalynn pursed her lips.


    She thought she persuaded Waynest night.


    Who would have thought¡­


    ¡°I will talk to him!¡± Rosalynn said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t sort it out, let Grandma handle it.¡± Hria said seriously.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the call with Hria, Paige called right away, and Rosalynn picked up.


    ¡°Wayne, that bad man¡­went way too far!¡±


    Knowing Paige well, she was probably about to insult Wayne with harsher words but stopped herself


    when Baillie was around.


    ¡°You may as well use your trash talk.¡± Rosalynn rubbed her temples. ¡°One of the pics from the media


    caught you and Baillie¡¯s shadows, and Hria figured it out.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Paige was house hunting with Baillie.


    Hearing this, her legs went weak, and Baillie rushed to support her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Paige was so mad she couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°Why do you guys always find out what¡¯s going on right before


    Lget the chance to confess?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, another call came in. Guess who?


    Hria¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s calling me.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, answer the call.¡± Rosalynn hung up and immediately dialed Wayne¡¯s number.


    A cold, robotic voice answered quickly.


    ¡°The number you¡¯ve called is currently unavable.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed.


    She thought Wayne set the Do Not Disturb mode intentionally to avoid her


    But in reality¡­


    Wayne¡¯s phone was smashed by Olivia.


    Now go back another hour.


    At that time, the media just published the news, and it wasn¡¯t on the trending list yet.


    But Olivia¡¯s phone was already bombarded with messages.


    ¡°Olivia, is that you apanying President Silverman at the funeral? Was President Silverman forced


    to get married by Natalie? What are you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    ¡°Olivia, check the social media trends! Wayne got married?¡±


    It was all messages like this.


    At first, Olivia was totally confused. Who was with Wayne at the funeral yesterday?


    She opened the trending topics. When she saw those group photos, she freaked out.


    Then she checked thements.


    The most popr one was about her.


    Thement said, ¡°So, Olivia lied about being engaged?¡±


    Most of the replies were defending Olivia.


    But all Olivia could see were the sarcastic hate messages.


    ¡°Oh, so first love can¡¯t beat the one destined for him. Olivia¡¯s got nothing on the girl in the photo.¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s dreams of joining a wealthy family are shattered!¡±


    ¡°The girl in the photo looks like she¡¯s 70 or 80% simr to Secretary Tesdal. So, Secretary Tesdal is


    Wayne¡¯s true love. Olivia didn¡¯t hesitate to badmouth Secretary Tesdal before, guess she¡¯s reaping


    what she sowed today.¡±


    ¡°Are they saying the dead can¡¯tpete with the living?¡±


    When Olivia saw thisment, a tight string in her head snapped.


    Wayne didn¡¯te to thepany, but it wasn¡¯t difficult for Olivia to find out where he was.


    Wayne had set up a memorial hall for his grandmother in an ancient church in the suburb.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was there at the moment.


    Olivia left her work and drove like crazy to the church.


    When she found Wayne, he was on the phone.


    His expression was very soft.


    Olivia, of course, knew who was by Wayne¡¯s side at the memorial service.


    Gabrie!


    From the golden wedding banquet to yesterday, how long had it been?


    These two people actually got together like that!


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s expression, she was sure Wayne was talking to Gabrie.


    She was seeing red.


    She ran up to him, grabbed his phone, and smashed it to the ground. It broke into pieces.


    The priests nearby were frightened and retreated.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, wake up! That¡¯s Gabrie, not Rosalynn!¡± Olivia shouted with red eyes, ¡°She¡¯s not what you


    think she is! She¡¯s trying to deceive you and take over the Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group


    to expand the Jared Group!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wayne¡¯s face turned pale.


    In fact, he was just talking to Ivy on the phone.


    Ivy¡¯s parents finally allowed her to talk to him once.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve gone crazy!¡± Olivia¡¯s face was full of pain, ¡°You did¡¯t allow me go to grandmother¡¯s memorial


    service, but took a woman you¡¯ve known for half a month, let her stand by your side as your wife, and


    thank the guests!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, since you carne back five years ago, I¡¯ve made it clear that there¡¯s no chance for us! It¡¯s you


    who can¡¯t let go of this obsession!¡± Wayne said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I was forced to marry into the royal family! Did you know how much I suffered? But during that time, I


    never stopped loving you, how can you expect me to let go?¡± Olivia asked tearfully, ¡°Wayne, from the


    beginning, you were the one who pursued me, promised to protect me and not let anyone hurt me! But


    now, the person hurting me the most is you! How the hell can you stop loving me and fall for my stand¨C


    in?¡±


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°Olivia, I once told you that Iter realized that my feelings for you were gratitude, not love. I promised


    to always protect you and not let anyone hurt you, and that promise still holds.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to be with Gabrie?¡± Olivia asked.


    Wayne said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia started crying and then suddenly burst outughing, ¡°Wayne, do you really love Rosalynn that


    much?¡±


    Wayne remained resolute, ¡°Yes, even more than my own life.¡±


    ¡°Does Gabrie know she¡¯s just a substitute?¡± Olivia mocked, ¡°Will you slowly fall for her and then stop


    loving Rosalynn, falling for the recement instead?¡±


    ¡°Your question is pointless,¡± Wayne replied.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Olivia lowered her eyelids andughed a bit maniacally, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s pointless. Only the dead can


    never be defeated.¡±


    She then looked up at Wayne and asked, ¡°Wayne, if I had died back then, would Rosalynn have never


    been able to defeat me?¡± She tilted her head slightly, tears of hurt slipping from the corners of her eyes,


    looking utterly desperate and anguished.


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer.


    He knew the answer, but he just didn¡¯t want to hurt Olivia any more than he already had.


    He knew his feelings for Olivia stemmed only from gratitude for saving his life, which he had once


    mistaken for love when he was younger. Since he never truly loved her, Olivia could not bepared


    to Rosa.


    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s not worth it to waste your life on someone like me,¡± Wayne said seriously.


    Olivia stared deeply at him. After Rosalynn¡¯s death, she truly believed that she would be Wayne¡¯s


    wife. But she waited year after year.


    No other woman appeared by his side, and everyone thought she would eventually be Mrs.


    Silverman.


    Yet two more years passed.


    Gabrie¡¯s arrival shattered all of her beautiful dreams.


    Was it true that the dead could never be defeated?


    Olivia lowered her eyelids, but how could the deceasedpete with her?


    It didn¡¯t matter whether they loved each other or not, she had never stooped topete with the dead.


    Gabrie¡­ you were really something!


    ¡°I understand,¡± Olivia wiped her tears, ¡°If this is your final choice, then I choose to respect and ept


    it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Without saying anything else, Olivia turned and left.


    Wayne watched her retreating figure, thinking about the blurred face he saw when he was at death¡¯s


    door.


    Over the years, Olivia had be increasingly unfamiliar to him.


    He truly wished for her to escape the shadows of the past and embrace her own future.


    ncing at the shattered phone, Wayne worried if Ivy had been frightened when the phone was


    damaged.


    Ivy was alright but genuinely worried about Wayne.


    Anxiously, she tried calling Wayne back several times, but the calls couldn¡¯t connect.


    Coincidentally, Ivy had just watched a kidnapping movie with her uncle.


    She was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Did mister get kidnapped by bad guys?¡± She grabbed Hria¡¯s sleeve, with tears spinning in her eyes,


    ¡°Granny Hria, please save mister, save


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    him!¡±


    Hria:


    She truly is Wayne¡¯s own daughter!


    Cory heard Ivy crying.


    He immediately dropped the book he was reading to listen to the whole story, and was left speechless.


    He quickly grabbed hisptop, found the IP address of Wayne¡¯stest call, and pinpointed the church.


    Swiftly hacking into the surveince system, he spotted Wayne among the numerous video feeds.


    Then, erging the screen.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s fine and not kidnapped.¡± Cory then turned theptop to show Ivy!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    On the surveince footage¡­


    Wayne bent down to pick up the severely damaged phone.


    He fiddled with it for a bit. It seemed like that the phone waspletely busted.


    He called a staff over, had a few words with him, who quickly ran off. Not long after, he brought back a


    phone.


    Wayne took the phone, and said thanks to the little helper.


    He dialed a number, and soon the phone rang.


    The iing call was from an unfamiliar number.


    Before Hria could speak,


    Ivy couldn¡¯t wait to answer the phone, ¡°Mister!¡±


    ¡°How did Ivy know it¡¯s me?¡± came Wayne¡¯s gentle, amused voice on the other end of the line.


    Ivy realized she had slipped up.


    But the clever girl quickly added, ¡°Only mister would call Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Wayne chuckled, ¡°I just identally broke my phone. Did I scare Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Ivy shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t mention anything about thinking that he was kidnapped.


    Cory took back hisptop, his eyes downcast, and whispered to Hria, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Who knew that right after he said that, they heard Wayne ask, ¡°Is Ivy¡¯s brother there too?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ivy quickly replied.


    Cory paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t say anything or greet Wayne, and went straight back to his study.


    Hria watched his small figure, and felt a little strange inside.


    Cory seemed to be a bit excessively cold towards Wayne.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to be very enthusiastic about anyone except his mom, he still had basic


    manners.


    As Ivy quickly continued the unfinished conversation with Wayne, Hria got up and walked towards


    Cory¡¯s study.


    When Ivy was on the ind, she didn¡¯t stay in her room to paint. She always painted in front of the


    floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in the living room. Cory deliberately set up his study on the first floor.


    Although he never said it out loud,


    The adults all knew that Cory wanted to be by his sister¡¯s side whenever she needed him.


    Usually, the door of his study was left ajar, so he could hear if his sister was up to anything.


    For example, he came out as soon as Ivy started crying just now.


    But now,


    Cory had closed the door tightly.


    Hria stood at the door for a while, respecting the child¡¯s privacy.


    Though curious, she eventually decided not to push the door open and went back to Ivy¡¯s side.


    In the study, Cory sat on his custom¨Cmadeputer chair, looking at the erged surveince footage


    on the screen with a nk expression.


    How could the phone be identally smashed so badly?


    Cory pondered for a long time.


    He reached out his chubby little hand and slid the progress bar of the surveince video backward.


    Before long, he saw a woman rush up to Wayne, rudely snatch the phone from him, and then smash it


    to pieces in in view.


    This woman¡­


    Cory frowned slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Olivia, the former queen of a certain royal family in the R Country, rumored to be Wayne¡¯s first love,


    and the person who had been substituting for his mom when she was with Wayne.


    Over the past five years, she had been close to Wayne.


    Numerous times, the outside world had spected that they would marry


    All of this information came from a handy TikTok video about Wayne and Secretary Tesdal after the


    incident at the science museum.


    Last time, at the painting exhibition, thatdy was with Wayne all the time,


    Were they fighting? So intensely?


    Could it be that they were breaking up?


    Cory was thinking like this

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    He paused the video, filtered out the noise, and amplified the human voices.


    Then he picked up the milk on the table and sipped it, continuing to y the video.


    Cory thought, it was just an ordinary couple¡¯s quarrel.


    But unexpectedly, he heard something he never expected.


    Cory always thought Wayne was a bad guy who abandoned his wife and child, but he said he never


    loved Olivia and that he loved mommy more than his own life.


    In these five years, he wasn¡¯t with Olivia, and the online stuff wasn¡¯t real.


    Although he was a child prodigy, Cory, who was still a child after all, fell into confusion after the shock.


    Since he loved his mommy so much, why did heter force his mommy to fake her death and run


    away?


    Paige and Granny Hria hated him too.


    What on earth¡­ happened?


    Cory bit the straw, lost in thought.


    He thought about it, changed his IP, and entered the inte.


    Then Cory felt shocked again.


    Wayne¡¯s grandma had passed away, which Cory knew about when he read the financial news.


    Although Natalie wasn¡¯t as formidable as Hria, she was also outstanding among women.


    At the time, Cory thought, howe her grandson would be like that?


    But he never thought that a few dayster, mommy would be a family member attending Natalie¡¯s


    memorial service to express her condolences with Wayne.


    Cory, who was a child prodigy but still a child, looked pensive, feeling like his brain was about to burn


    from all these mystries.


    So, did mommy and Wayne make up?


    He pondered in the study for a long time.


    He wanted to ask his uncle, but considering his uncle¡¯s age and the fact that he had never been in a


    rtionship, he felt that if his uncle knew, things would only get more troublesome at home.


    So, Cory got up and went out to find Hria.


    At this point, Ivy had already hung up the phone.


    Happily, like a little bird, she ran circles around the living room with her doll.


    Seeing Corye out, she immediately ran over, ¡°Brother, uncle said he¡¯s going to send us gifts!


    Granny Hria agreed!¡±


    Cory¡¯s feelings wereplicated.


    He appeased Ivy and walked over to Hria: ¡°Granny Hria, can I y with your phone for a


    moment?¡±


    Hria dly handed it over.


    Cory took the phone and fiddled with it.


    Just as Hria was about to speak: ¡°Cory¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny Hria, is this my mommy? And the uncle next to her looks so familiar.¡± Cory handed the


    phone to Hria, and his beautiful eyes twinkled. Hria nced at it subconsciously, just as she was


    about to say something to Cory, her thoughts flew away.


    She took the phone, her eyes almost popping out in shock.


    ¡°Where did you get this picture?¡± She asked Cory.


    ¡°On the inte.¡± Cory answered.


    Hria: ¡°!!!¡±


    Soon, Hria discovered that this matter was also being discussed onrge social tforms both at


    home and abroad.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory saw Hria¡¯s expression darkened.


    He got up and sat next to her.


    ¡®Granny Hria, did mommy really marry this person?¡± He asked quietly so Ivy wouldn¡¯t overhea:.


    If it was Wayne who married his mommy and became her dad, she should be happier than anyone


    else.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Hria frowned.


    If it were before, she would definitely answer right away that it would never happen.


    But now¡­


    Looking at these sets of photos.


    The two of them were simply a perfect match made in heaven.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly, she was not so sure of the answer.


    But, she looked at Cory, who was too young to see his mom about to marry a strange uncle online.


    He must be worried and afraid, right?


    Hria thought for a moment, gently hugged Cory, and said lovingly, ¡°Cory, no matter who your mommy


    marries in the future, you and Ivy will be the most important to her. So, there¡¯s no need to worry, okay?


    Granny Hria will always be your strong backup!¡±


    Cory looked at Hria.


    He was such a young child, a genius in intelligence, but not so clear in emotions.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he was so uneasy.


    Why did he really want to get some answers from others?


    It was not until he heard Hria¡¯s soothing words that Cory realized, he was worried that Mommy would


    not want him and his sister anymore. Cory didn


    say anything. He just leaned into Hria¡¯s arms, with some unspeakable emotions swirling inside.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    At this moment, Hria suddenly changed the subject.


    She let go of Cory, picked up her phone again, clicked on a photo, zoomed in a bit, and said, ¡°Cory, you


    help Granny Hria look, is this person Paige?¡±


    Cory tilted his head and looked closer.


    They both agreed.


    It was Paige!


    Wayne didn¡¯t try to hide his whereabouts, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find.


    Rosalynn drove to the ancient church.


    In the middle of the parking lot, there was a huge, flourishing ancient tree,


    Rosalynn was so angry she was about to explode, but after getting out of the car, the wind gently


    brushed past the old tree, making a tranquil rustling sound.


    It calmed her soul.


    It wasn¡¯t Rosalynn¡¯s first time to be here.


    Before Old Mrs. Silvermanpletely lost consciousness, Wayne had been busy, and she had


    apanied Old Mrs. Silverman here once.


    When she was standing under the tree looking up, an old priest recognized her.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± the old priest greeted her.


    Rosalynn turned back and remembered this old priest, who she had chatted with for a long time while


    drinking tea together.


    ¡°Father, long time no see,¡± Rosalynn nodded slightly.


    ¡°The funeral hall for Old Mrs. Silverman is over there,¡± the old priest pointed to the south.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rosalynn thanked him and was about to leave.


    She really didn¡¯t have time for pleasantries today; she came to deal with Wayne.


    At the hall, Rosalynn didn¡¯t spot Wayne.


    ¡°Wayne went to the dining hall,¡± one of the young priests answered her unasked question.


    Rosalynn just nodded.


    She took a look at Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s kind portrait.


    In her heart she silently said. ¡°Granny. Ms. Tesual has to bother your peace. It¡¯s really not Ms. Tesdal¡¯s


    fault. It¡¯s your grandson Wayne who is too


    cruel. Please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice came from behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn turned around, staring at Wayne with her eyes almost spewing fire.


    President Silverman had been looking quite haggardtely.


    He banged his head the other day and broke it open, then he had stomach bleeding. He had been


    running around for the funeraltely as well. He had lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to Grandma; you were the one being unreasonable, you forced me!¡± Rosalynn


    took a step towards Wayne, ¡°Why did you take such a big risk, manipting the media to release that


    kind of news? Was it fun?¡±


    ¡®Rosalynn, who pushed you?¡± Wayne grabbed her wrist, pulling her close to him, his eyes filled with


    anger and breath ragged, ¡°Who turned me into this? You said you didn¡¯t want to take responsibility, but


    have you ever wondered whether I wanted to?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, what is this that you turned into?¡± Rosalynn looked puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re still fearless, only caring


    about your own interests, without caring how others feel. Tell me, what have I changed about you?


    What responsibility should I take?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to be like this.¡± Wayne stared at her, frowning, ¡°I showed my weakness, I begged you,


    but you? Even when I was abandoned in a dark corner, you still don¡¯t need me!¡±


    ¡°Why should I take responsibility for a killer who wanted my child dead?¡± Rosalynn roared, ¡°And my five


    years of loneliness, Noah¡¯s incident, and when my grandmother died, your coldly hanging up the


    phone!¡±


    Rosalynn finally lost it.


    ¡°Wayne, do you deserve me? You don¡¯t!¡±


    She finished, trying to shake off Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn really didn¡¯t understand. He had so many options; why did he insist on clinging to her?


    She just wanted a peaceful life.


    She never wanted to go back to the past.


    Wayne would never change; he would always be the same Wayne.


    Rosalynn¡¯s words were like a sharp knife, tearing through Wayne¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Give me a chance.¡± Wayne looked at her, with a pleading expression, ¡°Rosa,e back, and I


    promise I¡¯ll never make the same mistakes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Rosalynn still replied.


    Wayne was silent for a second, then chuckled. He looked down at himself, his shoulders shaking with


    laughter.


    Rosalynn watched him, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Wayne repeated, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll just have to keep being an unreasonable


    person.¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn yelled angrily.


    Wayne pinched her chin, his smile disappearing without a trace, and the pleading look in his eyes


    gone.


    ¡°If being a good person means losing you, I¡¯d rather be bad to the core. Rosa, nothing is more


    important than you.¡± He said, cing his thumb on Rosalynn¡¯s lips, gently touching, ¡°Get the divorce


    sorted out quickly. Otherwise, once I find out who that man is, you won¡¯t need to mention divorce again,


    I¡¯ll have my own ways.¡±


    Wayne and Rosalynn locked eyes.


    Heughed softly and added, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a widow straight.¡±


    Though that husband didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Angry and frustrated, Rosalynn opened her mouth to bite Wayne¡¯s thumb.


    Wayne didn¡¯t dodge, letting her bite down hard. When the pain hit, he just wrinkled his brow slightly, not


    even struggled.


    Rosalynn tasted blood in her mouth, salty and tangy.


    The two stared at each other for a moment.


    Finally, Rosalynn let go, pushing Wayne hard, but he didn¡¯t budge.


    Immediately after, Wayne kissed her.


    Rosalynn panicked.


    This was Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s mourning hall; had Wayne gonepletely mad?


    The taste of blood entwined between their lips, as Rosalynn desperately tried to push him away.


    But Wayne was like an unshakable wall, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t budge him.


    And just like that, he stole her breath away.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Waiting until Wayne was lost in the kiss, Rosalynn seized the opportunity and finally pushed him away


    sessfully.


    Wayne wobbled a bit, then looked at his bleeding thumb.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bite it off, so you still love me.¡± Wayne looked crazily at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn stared at him as chills ran down her spine.


    ¡°Wayne, I never wanted things to turn out like this.¡± Rosalynn wiped her mouth disgustingly.


    The smell of blood lingered in her mouth and made her very ufortable.


    Wayne looked at her gloomily,


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, Rosalynn said word by word, ¡°From now on, it¡¯s war between me and you, Bane


    Corporation and the Jared Group.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Wayne agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll disturb Hria¡¯s peacefulter years that she enjoys so much!¡± Wayne stared at Rosalynn, ¡°Rosa,


    I¡¯ve already said, nothing else matters to me except you. Whoever tries to stop me from bringing you


    back, I¡¯ll fight them to the end.¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    It had been a while since Rosalynn wasst threatened by Wayne.


    He always knew how to hit her where it hurt the most.


    Hria was old and had been struggling with the Jared Group¡¯s affairs in the past two years. Rosalynn


    could not bear to watch her fight Wayne for herself.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave her, thene back with your daughter. I¡¯ll treat her as my own.¡± Wayne took


    a few steps towards Rosalynn. Rosalynn immediately retreated defensively.


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached again. He didn¡¯t want this ¨C for her to hate and fear him.


    But he was more afraid of living without her, like the past suffocating and painul five years, he couldn¡¯t


    take another day of it.


    He wanted to bring his loved one back home, their home¡­


    And for that, he could sacrifice everything, forgive her for leaving, her betrayal, and love and protect her


    daughter.


    As long as¡­ she came back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my child grow up with a father like you.¡± Rosalynn said firmly, ¡°Wayne, broken mirrors can¡¯t


    be mended. If you dare to hurt my family and friends again¡­¡±


    Rosalynn stared at Wayne.


    And said word by word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes trembled violently.


    Years ago, Maddie Fuller said the same thing when she found out he wasn¡¯t her son.


    ¡°Wayne, you monster, I¡¯ll definitely kill you! I will!¡±


    In this world, there were too many people who wanted him dead.


    But, Rosalynn¡¯s name was never among them.


    Now she said she would definitely kill him.


    ¡°Do you really want me dead?¡± Wayne walked towards Rosalynn step by step.


    Rosalynn frowned and retreated.


    She backed into the corner of the table with nowhere left to go.


    Wayne closed in, grabbed the fruit knife on the table, and handed it to Rosalynn. ¡°You can do it now to


    save your friends and family from my wrath.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his face pale.


    At this moment, ine¨Clooked more vulnerable, helpless, and desperate than ever.


    Pain shot through Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    Wayne never used to be like this. He was always pridefu! How could he be vulnerable and helpless?


    How could he be desperate?


    ¡°Enough. If you want to die, find a ce where no one is around and get it over with. Don¡¯t do it in front


    of Old Mrs. Silverman!¡± Rosalynn turned her head away, still frowning.


    But her tone wasn¡¯t as harsh as before.


    After a moment of silence, the knife ttered to the floor.


    Wayne hugged Rosalynn and buried his head in her neck.


    Warm tears rolled down her pale skin, and Rosalynn stiffened.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Wayne hugged her tightly, holding back his quiet sobs.


    At first,


    Rosalynn was still stiff and on guard.


    Slowly, she couldn¡¯t help but start to rx.


    She wanted to push Wayne away but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    Rosalynn became even more upset.


    In the end, her rationality could not beat her instincts.


    During the years she spent as the stand¨Cin, she had fantasized many times that one day, Wayne would


    forget about Olivia and fall in love with the real her.


    Then she would take Wayne to meet her grandmother and tell her that he was someone who she could


    trust.


    For the rest of their lives, she would be with Wayne in a small, but warm house, living life peacefully.


    But fate had other ns ¨C she was never able to take Wayne to meet her grandmother, and she


    eventually becamepletely hopeless and disappointed in Wayne.


    But just as all hope was lost, Wayne started to fall in love with her.


    Yet, those differences, those moments of desperation that haunted her dreams, became huge barriers


    in her heart that she couldn¡¯t cross.


    Her past scars were just so deep that she didn¡¯t dare to believe that Wayne¡¯s love was real.


    After a while, Rosalynn gently pushed Wayne.


    ¡°What are you crying for? You¡¯re the one who screwed up, so don¡¯t act like I¡¯m being mean to you,¡±


    Rosalynn said sternly. ¡°Let go of me, and go clean up that mess on social media!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Wayne replied but didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Then who was it?¡± Rosalynn was getting angry again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t stop it; the buzz was natural,¡± Wayne defended himself.


    Rosalynn chuckled in disbelief, ¡°So, you are saying I should thank you for that?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    That¡¯s when Rosalynn noticed the mottled bloodstains on the brick floor.


    After all, they were in a funeral hall, and the sight of blood wasn¡¯t very suitable.


    ¡°Wayne, let¡¯s get out of here for now, don¡¯t bother the dead,¡± Rosalynn said solemnly. ¡°And go take


    care of your finger.¡±


    A littleter,


    In the corridor, Rosalynn expressionlessly tended to Wayne¡¯s wound.


    ¡°You should get a shotter,¡± Rosalynn suggested, concerned about the depth of the cut.


    Wayne kept looking at her, as if his eyes couldn¡¯t even blink anymore.


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± Wayne started, his voice a bit hoarse.


    Rosalynn frowned, and inadvertently, her grip tightened.


    Wayne winced in pain.


    Rosalynn panicked a little and then snapped at Wayne, ¡°Who lied to you?¡±


    She had lied to Wayne way too many times.


    ¡°You still love me,¡± Wayne said this sentence with unusual confidence.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her grip tightened even more.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wayne couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    ¡°Love you?¡± Rosalynn scoffed. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid you¡¯d purposely neglect your wound and bother me


    later, I wouldn¡¯t even be doing this!¡± Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    After two seconds of silence, he suddenly leaned in and kissed Rosalynn on the lips.


    Rosalynn was left speechless, feeling numb, and she didn¡¯t even get angry.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± She looked at Wayne, helplessly asking, ¡°You think a few more kisses would change


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it can¡¯t change anything, might as well have a few more kisses.¡± Wayne said and simply


    embraced Rosalynn¡¯s waist, kissing her deeply.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    After the kiss, Wayne held her tight, ¡°Honey, I really did change¡­ Can you give me another chance,


    one more try, please?¡±


    His request was so sincere, and Rosalynn sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Wayne, I want to know, if I hadn¡¯t gone to that funeral yesterday, what would you have done?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t answer him and changed the topic instead.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Wayne gently kissed her ear, ¡°Anyway, you came yesterday, and that was the best thing


    ever.¡±


    ¡°Stop touching me!¡±


    Rosalynn pushed Wayne away.


    Wayne didn¡¯t let go, instead holding her even tighter, ¡°You haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Rosalynn frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of trying more? If I¡¯m not satisfied


    eventually, will you let go?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll keep changing myself until you are.¡±


    ¡°Long story short, you just can¡¯t bear to part with me.¡± Rosalynn concluded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely make up.¡± Wayne was full of confidence.


    Definitely?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, ¡°Do you still want your fingers?¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t resist touching her for a few more moments.


    Finally, he obediently sat down and let Rosalynn deal with his wounds.


    Actually, this wasn¡¯t the first time Rosalynn had helped him with his wounds.


    Before, his beloved Rosa really held him in the palm of her hand. Even with the slightest injury, she


    would immediately help him.


    Now, Wayne was filled with regret. If it hadn¡¯t been for the marriage alliance back then, she wouldn¡¯t


    have wanted to leave, and none of the subsequent events would have happened.


    Rosalynn bandaged Wayne¡¯s fingers.


    She carefully put the used items back in the first aid kit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seriously consider what you said.¡± Rosalynn looked up, her clear eyes looked at Wayne without any


    ripples, ¡°But, until we make up, in the public¡¯s eyes, Gabrie and Wayne, cannot have any


    connections.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wayne agreed immediately, seeing Rosalynn finally gave in.


    But still looked a bit worried, ¡°Will you really consider it?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Alright, I have things to do. I¡¯ll leave first. Remember to get your


    shots.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t really want to let Rosalynn leave so quickly.


    ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡± She was just getting up, and Wayne grabbed her hand, looking up at her.


    Since she came over in such a rush at lunchtime, so she perhaps hadn¡¯t eaten, right?


    ¡°The food from the restaurant across the church tastes pretty good, you should eat before you go back,


    don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    Rosalynn was actually quite hungry, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to agree.


    Wayne sat across from Rosalynn, watching her eat her meal slowly.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Grandma¡¯swyer will read her will, you shoulde too.¡± Wayne poured her a cup of


    coffee.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Rosalynn took a sip of the coffee.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    The scent of coffee beans filled her nose, making it quite enjoyable.


    ¡°In grandma¡¯s will, there¡¯s also a part for you,¡± Wayne answered.


    In fact, he never really understood why his strict and serious grandma, who seemed to dislike


    everyone, was so fond of Rosa. But now, he sort of got it.


    His wife just had that kind of charm that made people like her involuntarily and be attached to her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s for Rosalynn, right?¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyelids, and the coffee before her eyes steamed


    up ayer of white fog.


    Wayne paused for a moment. Then, lowering his eyelids, he said, ¡°You are Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Legally, Rosalynn is dead,¡± Rosalynn said tly. ¡°I won¡¯t go, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the jewelry collection she gathered over the years,¡± Wayne whispered.


    Rosalynn¡¯s fingertips stiffened slightly.


    She remembered one year attending an elder¡¯s birthday party with Wayne in the Silverman family.


    She happened to overhear Maddie and several otherdies.chatting.


    One of them mentioned the grandmother¡¯s jewelry collection, ¡°You¡¯re gonna inherit all those jewels


    when she passes, right? Be sure to invite over to see them!¡±


    Maddie replied nonchntly, ¡°She said long ago that those jewels are for my son¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t that favoritism?¡± someone elsemented.


    Maddie was clearly displeased, but she feigned indifference, ¡°I don¡¯tck jewelry. I can buy whatever I


    like. If she wants to give it to my son¡¯s I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Remembering that, Rosalynn finished her coffe and put down the cup, ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wayne escorted Rosalynn to the parking lot, the ancient tree still there, rustling its leaves.


    ¡°Drive safe.¡± Wayne reminded her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn got into the car and rolled the window down just before leaving, warning Wayne


    again, ¡°Don¡¯t pull any tricks again; otherwise, you¡¯ll have no chance!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Wayne nodded immediately.


    He looked as behaved as a kindergarten kid waiting for his teacher¡¯s praise.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was difficult for her to keep getting angry at him. Where did he learn this trick to act so obedient?


    Hmm¡­ It somehow seemed familiar.


    Thinking about it, Rosalynn drove down the hill and returned to the studio.


    Meanwhile, online discussions about Wayne¡¯s new wife continued to heat up.


    And the studio was also buzzing with gossip.


    When Rosalynn returned, everyone who had been discussing the matter immediately dispersed.


    Rosalynn strode straight toward her office. Arriving at the door, she pondered for a moment and then


    went back, saying, ¡°Wayne used to be my fianc¨¦. Thete Natalie was very kind to me and someone I


    respected. I went yesterday also to say my farewell. That¡¯s all there is to it. You guys don¡¯t have to


    make assumptions. The FreshBite project is due in two days, have you all finished your work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just about to wrap things up!¡±


    ¡°Same here!¡±


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s have a meeting in the conference room at 4 pm,¡± Rosalynn finished and confidently


    headed back to her office.


    Cutside, there was a brief silence thatsted for several seconds.


    Then, people started cursing in their nativenguages, expressing disbelief.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?!¡±


    ¡°I thought he was just her ex at most!¡±


    ¡°Now I see why Bane Corporation¡¯s Oilvia has such animosity towards Gabrie Jared!¡±


    ¡°Damn! Olivia is the current girlfriend, right? No way, we can¡¯t let Gabrie Jared lose to an ex¡¯s current


    girlfriend. l.et¡¯s get moving, everyone! We gotta win that FreshBite project!¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    The people in the studio suddenly became excited, like they were all hyped up.


    Only L remained calm.


    Is Olivia really the current girlfriend?


    She looked it up on the inte today.


    Although there were always rumors about Olivia and Wayne. Wayne never acknowledged the


    rtionship with Olivia publicly.


    Not to mention that day¡­


    After the car ident, Wayne called Gabrie his wife¡­


    Intriguing!


    L flipped through her phone¡¯s photo album again.


    She found the picture of Secretary Tesdal, the one who already died in a ne crash, who looks so


    simr to Gabrie.


    And Gabrie said Wayne was her former fianc¨¦.


    It was well known that Wayne¡¯s only publicly acknowledged fianc¨¦e, besides Heatherway Rosso who


    he personally denied, was Secretary Tesdal.


    Could it be¡­


    Gabrie Jared was the Secretary Tesdal who died in the ne crash?


    That¡¯s why they look so simr, huh?


    L felt like she had discovered a huge secret, and hurriedly deleted those two extremely simr


    comparison photos.


    Rosalynn¡¯s warnings about Wayne were indeed effective.


    Before the meeting, she received a WhatsApp friend request from Wayne.


    Rosalynn epted it.


    Wayne immediately sent a picture of an orange cat.


    The cat was squatting on Wayne¡¯s thigh, looking veryfortable.


    [A kid I know gave me a kitten, thought I¡¯d show it to you.]


    Wayne sent another picture of a skinny, sickly looking kitten.


    But she found the pocket the kitten was in very familiar.


    It should be Ivy, that kid he was referring to.


    [I have a meeting to attend. [ Rosalynn replied.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    [Okay¡­] Wayne¡¯s ellipsis made it feel like he was particrly hurt while sending the message.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment.


    She added: [Don¡¯t forget to get your shots.]


    She understood now that Wayne needed to be handled ording to his wishes. Don¡¯t let him make a


    scene, otherwise, he might go crazy.


    Anyway, just keep him stable for now.


    Wayne immediately replied with an adorable nodding emoji.


    Rosalynn was totally helpless and speechless.


    What the hell¡­


    But she still breathed a sigh of relief, at least Wayne won¡¯t make a fuss again, right?


    She wasn¡¯t quite cure though.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was¡­


    Wayne might not be causing trouble anyniore, but onlookers still would!


    The ancient churcirwasn¡¯t a popr tourist spot, but there were still some older believers who came to


    worship every day.


    Today an olddy came with her granddaughter, who just passed her job entrance exam.


    The granddaughter didn¡¯t believe in gods.


    While her grandmother prayed, she wandered around, watching TikTok as she strolled.


    Recently, she enjoyed following the gossip about Secretary Tesdal and President Silverman.


    Videos rmended by the app were all rted. Today, they even pushed a video titled, ¡°President


    Silverman and his wealthy wife¡± She watched with great interest.<


    As she was scrolling vigorously, she looked up and saw two people kissing under the corridor behind


    the fake mountain.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on in her head at that moment, but she secretly took a few pictures


    with the camera hanging around her neck.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Then she hid behind the fake mountain and zoomed in on the photo. This dude is just too crazy,


    actually doing this kind of thing in a church!


    Along with the erged photo, her mouth opened wide in surprise.


    In the photo, if it was not Wayne, then who was it? As for the one who was intimate with him,


    her front face wasn¡¯t captured.


    At that time, the young girl¡¯s first thought was, was Wayne secretly dating someone again?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Secretary Tesdal was gone, and he was already with another woman!


    The girl decided to capture crucial evidence and expose Wayne¡¯s real character on the inte,


    so that the woman with him could see his true colors and dump this jerk.


    She pretended to be a tourist, wandering around and followed the two of them to the restaurant.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see the front face of the woman being intimate with Wayne.


    Because she was afraid of being discovered, she didn¡¯t dare to get too close. Following them from afar


    and unable to hear their conversation, she felt anxious. Wayne apanied the woman for a meal,


    and then they went to the parking lot. The girl was so anxious, afraid she could not capture the


    woman¡¯s front face,


    However, she was lucky.


    As they passed an ancient tree, the woman suddenly turned her head. The wind blew her shoulder¨C


    length hair, and her beautiful earrings sparkled in the sunlight, forming a beautiful halo.


    The girl took several consecutive photos, afraid of missing the front face.


    It wasn¡¯t until the woman drove away that she lowered her head to check the pictures.


    Upon seeing them, she couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes!


    The woman¡¯s appearance¡­ it was too much like Secretary Tesdal.


    And the length of her hair¡­


    She took out her phone and flipped through the photos of the ¡°President and his wealthy wife.¡±


    Comparing them carefully.


    The hairstyle, the eyebrows¡­


    It was the rich girl!


    She looked up at Wayne¡¯s giant figure, standing there sending his wife away, the example of an ideal


    husband.


    As She instinctively took more photos, a weird thought crossed her mind.


    The rich girl looked almost like Secretary Tesdal, so did Wayne love the wealthy girl, or did he still have


    feelings for Secretary Tesdal?


    When she got home, the girl organized the photos and posted them online while the discussions about


    Wayne and his wife were still viral.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve encountered President Silverman and his rich wife! Can someone help me verify this?!¡±


    She posted all the photos she could.


    A total of 12 photos.


    From kissing, to Rosalynn leaving with Wayne pitifully holding her hand, to him apanying


    her for lunch, sending her off in the car, and watching her leave from the roadside, everything


    was there.


    Thements started pouring in.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve captured a whole drama!¡± This was the topment.


    The rest were all in awe.


    ¡°I thought it was just a joke, but it¡¯s true. In the video where he was holding hands not letting


    go, Wayne looks like he¡¯s about to cry!*


    That photo by the ancient tree is just stunning!¡±


    ¡°Why does Wayne have to be intimate with a woman in a church?¡±


    Someone replied, ¡°Right? They¡¯re practically inseparable! Of course, if it were me, I¡¯d


    understand!¡±


    The poprity of the video skyrocketed like a rocket.


    Gradually, in addition to the supponivements, there were also some doubting ones, ¡°The


    woman didn¡¯t show her face the whole time, and her hairstyle is very simr, but who can


    guarantee that it¡¯s the rich girl from the funeral?¡±


    ¡°Still doubting!¡±


    ¡°Wayne is setting up such a deep and emotional character again. Does he still remember


    Secretary Tesdal?¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    The girl who posted the video didn¡¯t share those photos showing their faces, worrying a bit that she


    might get herself into trouble.


    But as the massive poprity rolled in, that concern was long gone.


    When the doubts about Wayne reached their peak, she thought the timing was about right and put up


    another video with full face photos. The caption reads, ¡°Please stop the hate. I didn¡¯t want to post this


    and disturb the richdy, but the inte trolls are too much.¡±


    As soon as the front¨Cfacing photo was posted, the discussion soared again.


    Fans of Secretary Tesdal and President Silverman, who originally despised the expose of Wayne¡¯s


    marriage and refused to get involved, jumped in the discussion immediately.


    Fans of Secretary Tesdal and Wayne, fans of Olivia and Wayne, and fans of thetest rich girl and


    President Silverman all got involved.


    It was instantly a chaotic mess.


    Today, Rosalynn had a meeting to finalize all the details of a proposal. The meeting was long, and by


    the time it ended, it was almost 8 PM.


    By the time she saw the discussion on the Inte, it was toote to do anything about it.


    When L came to her office, she saw Rosalynn, who threw her phone onto her desk, still disying


    the gallery of photos.


    Rosalynn held her forehead, filled with anxiety¡­


    ¡°Gabrie, it¡¯s time to go off work.¡± L wanted to ask her boss so many questions right now, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to when the words came to her lips.


    ¡°Yeah, you guys go ahead.¡± Rosalynn waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a friend.¡±


    Paige had just called, on her way over.


    L¡¯s ears perked up.


    ¡°Is President Silvermaning to pick you up from work?¡± she blurted out.


    Rosalynn looked at her, and L immediately covered her mouth in panic.


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression was exhausted and helpless: ¡°President Silverman can¡¯t make it, it¡¯s Paige.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    L was somewhat embarrassed.


    Rosalynn waved her hand again, ¡°Off you go.¡±


    L agreed and hurried away.


    As people in the studio kept leaving, Rosalynn stayed there with a headache. It wasn¡¯t long until her


    phone rang again.


    She thought it was Paige arriving, but when she looked at the phone, it was a text message from an


    unknown number.


    ¡°Shameless homewrecker, stealing someone else¡¯s husband, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    Then, simr messages came pouring in, one after another.


    Obscenenguage and curses repeated over and over.


    Before long, Jaime called.


    ¡°Sis, are you being harassed with text messages?¡± Jaime asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Rosalynn responded affirmatively.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± On the other end, Jaime typed rapidly, ¡°Done! It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Rosalynn rubbed her forehead.


    -There were very few people who knew her phone number.


    Even among her colleagues at the studio, only L got her number.


    Who would send such bizarre messages?

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t think much about it because the answer was obvious.


    At this critical moment, the one who would use her of being a home wrecker could only be rted to


    Wayne. In recent years, there was only one woman around Wayne, and it¡¯s Olivia.


    ¡°Sis, I told you not to go back. You just went back and you¡¯ve already made such a big fuss!¡± Jaime


    worriedly said from the other end, ¡°Wayne¡¯s a sly guy, and you can¡¯t beat him. Just give up on that


    project ande back!¡±


    ¡°Do you think if I go back now, everything will be as before?¡± Rosalynn replied with exhaustion, ¡°Wayne


    is crazier now than ever.¡±


    Jaime was silent for a moment.


    Then, he said word¨Cby¨Cword, ¡°What if I find the best assassin to get rid of the root of the problem?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalynn immediately and sternly rejected, ¡°Jaime, I absolutely will not allow you to do such a


    thing for my sake! Besides¡­ it¡¯s Wayne, do you think you¡¯re the only one who wants him dead? Look


    at how well he¡¯s alive now, and how many of those who wanted him dead are still alive?¡±


    Jaime¡¯s breathing was a bit heavy.


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t want me to do this, or you still can¡¯t let go of Wayne and don¡¯t want him to die?¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Jaime, I don¡¯t want you to do this, nor do I want Wayne to die. He¡¯s Cory and Ivy¡¯s father.¡± Rosalynn


    said very seriously.


    ¡°Anyway, this is my problem, and I¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Rosalynn said solemnly.


    Jaime was silent for a moment, and hung up the phone without saying a word.


    He was the one who was the most protective of his sister.


    That jerk Wayne almost killed her!!


    Even after all these years, when Jaime thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    Such a terrible person wanted to make up with his sister?


    In his dreams.


    After the phone call disconnected.


    Paige called in.


    ¡°Are you here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Two minutes!¡± Paige replied, ¡°I just passed by the bakery you like, and bought your favorite cake!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn¡¯s tense nerves rxed a bit. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me then!¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice sounded quite cheerful.


    It seemed that Baillie had helped her relieve the pressure from Hria.


    Rosalynn got up and walked to the side of the road outside the studio to walt for Paige.


    As soon as she walked to the roadside, Baillie¡¯s car stopped in front of her.


    Inside the car.


    ¡°You go ahead and do your thing,ter, I¡¯ll go back with Rosalynn.¡± Paige said to Baillie while taking off


    her seatbelt, ¡°Drive carefully and let me know when you get there.¡±


    Baillie nodded with a smile.


    Paige waved, took the cake, and got out of the car.


    Rosalynn smiled at Baillie, ¡°Mr. Scott, your wife is in my hands now, rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very reassured.¡± Baillie smiled quite gracefully.


    ¡°Co on! Go on!¡± Paige blushed, urging Baillie to leave.


    Baillie was obedient.


    After saying something more to Paige, he left.


    ¡°Hmm, getting along well?¡® Rosalynn took the cake and teased on purpose.


    Paige¡¯s cheeks were still flushed.


    *Hria called me! I told her about my marriage and she got very angry, almost yelling at me. Baillie


    heard it and talked to her for more than ten minutes. When I got the phone back, Hria became


    gentle, telling me to take him to dinner on the Ind whenever I have time.¡±


    If Paige had a tail, she definitely wouldn¡¯t help but wag her tail right now.


    ¡°Making Hria yield in ten minutes, he indeed is reliable.¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    Paige nodded, her cheeks still flushed, ¡°Dear, I feel like I haven¡¯t been this happy in a very long time.¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    That feeling of total freedom, it was just so freaking awesome.


    It seemed like even breathing was smoother than usual.


    Baillie had invested in a lot of properties in H City.


    He picked out several of the best houses in the best locations and took her to see them one by one.


    There were three ces that fit Paige¡¯s tastes perfectly in terms of neighborhood, location, andyout.


    In the end, Paige picked one that was more convenient for Baillie to go to work.


    After choosing a house, Baillie also prepared some forms for her to think about and fill out gradually in


    the next few days, which were about home decoration issues and functional requirements, and so on.


    Baillie seriously told her, ¡°This will be our home for a long time, and I want to do everything I can to


    make Mrs. Scott feel satisfied andfortable, which will also make me happy.¡±


    Paige briefly told Rosalynn about the house selection process.


    As she stirred the whipped cream on the cake, she said, ¡°To be honest, whenever I¡¯m with Baillie, it


    feels unreal. Are there really people like him in this world?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look, you¡¯ve met one, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynnughed.


    Paige¡¯s happiness was in to see.


    In just two days, her state of mind had transformed.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    Paige suddenly remembered.


    ¡°What happened between you and Wayne? You two were even caught giving each other a passionate


    French kiss!¡± As Paige said this, she was about to flip the pictures when Rosalynn stopped her hand,


    ¡°That was him being shameless and forcing me!¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°Keep making stuff up, I have proof!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Netizens said they couldn¡¯t even tell the two apart.


    Paige also saw that Rosalynn¡¯s eyes had softened!


    How was that coercion?


    ¡°Damn inte!¡± Rosalynn finally cursed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll say it again: life is short. If you want to make up, just do it, and let the future take care of


    itself!¡±


    Having been through breaking ties with the Sutton family, her mom, and her quick marriage with Baillie,


    Paige hade to realize that no matter what worries or schemes you have, if you¡¯re doomed, you


    can¡¯t escape it no matter how much you n. And if it¡¯s destined to be yours, you will get it in the end.


    It¡¯s better to just go with the flow ¨C you might even get some surprises.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll finish this project first, and he needs to deal with Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s affair, so let¡¯s talk


    about itter.¡± Rosalynn took a bite of the cake. It had been years since she had tasted this. The once


    much¨Cloved cake now seemed a bit too sweet to Rosalynn. If even the cake was like that, what about


    people?


    Leaving the studio, Rosalynn and Paige originally nned to go to a restaurant for dinner.


    But now that Rosalynn¡¯s face had been exposed on the inte, if they were recognized, it would be


    another bunch of troubles.


    So the two ordered takeout and directly went back to eat.


    Late at night, Rosalynn took a shower.


    When she opened WhatsApp, there were already more than a dozen unread messages from Wayne.


    In addition to exining to her that the new social media trend chart had nothing to do with him, he was


    sending pictures of odd little trees, rocks,


    and ants moving house in the church¡­


    Thest message was half an hour ago.


    ¡°Wify, got my shot.¡±


    Although it was just a text with no expression, to Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, it seemed like Wayne was seeking


    complishments.


    Rosalynn thought about it and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne immediately responded, ¡°Have you finished work?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Now her rtionship with Wayne seemed to havepletely reversed.


    In the past, she would send lots of messages, and either he wouldn¡¯t reply or only give a few words


    back. When he was impatient, he¡¯d send a


    voice message.


    Now it was Wayne¡¯s turn.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    The feeling was subtle and hard to describe.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be out for a few days. No one¡¯s home to take care of the nts. Can you please go and


    check on them?¡± Wayne sent a message. Rosalynn felt a bit of a headache.


    She didn¡¯t reply, just turned off her phone and the lights and went to bed.


    Paige had just finished blow¨Cdrying her hair when she received a message from Baillie.


    ¡°Sleeping yet?¡±


    Paige hurriedly replied, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your ce.¡± Baillie replied.


    Paige pulled open the curtains and looked down to see Baillie leaning against his car, staring at his


    phone.


    An unspeakable excitement instantly enveloped her.


    She quickly replied, ¡°Coming right down!¡±


    After replying, she sneaked out of the door, went downstairs and opened the door.


    Baillie looked up and immediately smiled at her slightly tired face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up sote?¡±


    Paige ran up to him.


    Although Paige was not short, Baillie was still pretty tall.


    Baillie looked down at her, ¡°I thought if you weren¡¯t asleep we could see each other again before going


    to bed.¡± Paige felt like she was floating.


    She had never experienced such a thing when she was with Logan.


    So this was what normal love was like¡­


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I just realized you¡¯re a bit clingy.¡± Paige said with a smile.


    Baillie also smiled without giving a straight answer, ¡°Right, I forgot to give you this.¡±


    He opened the car door and handed Paige a file bag.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Paige took it.


    Baillie didn¡¯t say anything, signaling her to look for herself.


    ¡°How mysterious.¡±


    Paige loved the sense of mystery, opened the file bag, and took out the contents.


    When she saw what it was, she looked at Baillie in surprise, ¡°Land transfer certificate?¡±


    ¡°As a wedding gift for you.¡± Baillie answered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Paige looked again, ¡°This is thend we talked about. But Baillie, this is too expensive!¡±


    ¡°Expensive?¡± Baillie smiled, ¡°But I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to marry you.¡±


    Paige looked at him, sure he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°Baillie¡­¡± Paige swallowed, ¡°Am I really that good?¡±


    Such an expensive ring, andnd worth hundreds of millions¡­


    *Otherwise, why would I want to marry you?¡± Baillie said confidently, ¡°Now, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s


    time to sleep.¡±


    He held Paige¡¯s shouider, turned her around, and walked her a step forward.


    Raige felt like she was walking on clouds.


    She took two steps and looked back at Baillie, hesitating.


    Baillie had given her so many things, yet she seemed to have never given him anything.


    Paige walked back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Baillie wondered.


    Paige thought about it, gestured for him to bend down.


    Baillie did, and Paige kissed his cheek, ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Then she ran back into the house like she was fleeing for her life.


    After closing the bedroom door, she leaned against it, her heart racing as if it wanted to jump out.


    Baillie, outside the door, was also puzzled by the sudden kiss.


    It took him a while to touch his cheek and stand up.


    That night, Baillie didn¡¯t sleep well. The next morning, he went to urge the people responsible for the


    renovation to speed up the process.


    Cory, the kid, was also having a sleepless night.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Ever since he saw his mom and dad¡¯s social media trending rankings in the morning, he had been


    following it all the time.


    Naturally, bo miss the whole kissing in the church thing in the afternoon, which came as a big shock for


    Cory.


    He tiptoed out of his room and went to his sister¡¯s room.


    Ivy had been unhappy since she came back, but today, after talking to Wayne on the phone, she


    seemed much happier, even smiling as she slept. Cory looked at his sister, lost in thought.


    On the inte.


    Rumors of Wayne¡¯s new wife and Secretary Tesdal¡¯s body double have been buzzing for two days.


    Bane Corporation and the Silverman family had yet to respond.


    And the identity of the mysterious woman who looked so much like Secretary Tesdal was widely


    debated.


    But no one came out to rify.


    Online heat always came and disappear quickly.


    Soon, a new topic appeared, and there was less discussion about the rumor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    That night, in the ancient church, Wayne pushed the door and entered, and the room was full of people


    from the Silverman family.


    Those who had time all came here, after all, it was the reading of Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s will.


    It was well known that the Silverman Group had a lot of money, but Old Mrs. Silverman had even more


    money than them. With just a bit of cash from her pocket, she was able to provide a good life for an


    average family for a few years.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to get a share of the benefits?


    Maddie and her husband were there too. Ever since she found out that the child in her belly was not


    actually hers, she had turned old overnight.


    Perhaps because she lost faith in life and lost control of her figure, now she was unrecognizable


    compared to before.


    Seeing Wayne, Maddie¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, as if she wanted to swallow Wayne alive.


    Her husband, on the other hand, was much moreposed.


    Later, Maddie found out that her husband had sperm problem, and he knew it would be impossible for


    him to have offspring, so he probably knew that child his wife was carrying wasn¡¯t his.


    But to continue enjoying the wealth and prosperity provided by his mother¨Cinw, he turned an blind


    eye.


    Now, he didn¡¯t care about the reading of the will, because before Old Mrs. Silverman was diagnosed


    with dementia, she had already given him a considerable amount of assets privately.


    Back then, Old Mrs. Silverman knew that Wayne was cold¨Chearted, and she was aware of her poor


    health. She worried that after her death, Wayne wouldn¡¯t take care of her younger son.


    Maddie was furious.


    Old Mrs. Silverman treated her harshly all her life, only saw her for her womb, and in the end, the


    inheritance she left for her son was also a trust fund.


    It had nothing to do with Maddie.


    ¡°Everyone is here. Please read will.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Wayne sat down and gestured to the gray¨Chairedwyer.


    Thiswyer had been hired by the olddy a long time ago, and most of the Silverman family had met


    him.


    Thewyer nodded slightly, then, he took out the notarized will.


    Regarding the division of property, Old Mrs. Silverman had given all her shares in the Silverman Group


    to Wayne.


    As for the movable property and financial products, they were converted into a family trust fund. In the


    future, anyone in the family who had difficulties in starting a business or studying could apply to the


    trust fund, and if they met the requirements, they could receive money.


    Almost all of the remaining real estate was also under Wayne¡¯s name, and the olddy left a vi for


    Maddie.


    Maddie didn¡¯t feel grateful at all. She just felt that the olddy was treating her like a poor.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After dealing with the shares, movable property, real estate, and financial products, it was time for


    everyone to take a share of the coveted jewelry collection.


    Thewyer spoke calmly, ¡°All the antique jewelry under Miss Natalie¡¯s name will be inherited by Miss


    Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maddie couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.


    Her misery had started with Rosalynn!


    If it weren¡¯t for her conflict with Heatherway, how could she have angered the monster Wayne, and


    ended up in a mental asylum for half a year? Although Wayne didn¡¯t torture her physically and took


    good care of her with food and drink, seeing those crazy people every day made her live ir constant


    fear.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count! Rosalynn is dead now!¡± Maddie shouted.


    Thewyer spoke calmly, ¡°ording to thew, Rosalynn¡¯s legacy will be inherited by her sessor.¡±


    ¡°Her entire family is dead, where would she get a sessor? Besides, these antique jewelry pieces


    have been passed down through generatior in the Silverman family, why give them to an outsider? In


    my opinion, it is only right that the Silverman family should split it!¡± Maddie continued. ¡°I¡¯ll keep Rosa¡¯s


    share on her behalf. Thank you for your worry.¡± Wayne, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, gently tapped the


    armrest of the sofa with his slender fingertips.


    ¡°Wayne, are you trying to have them all to yourself?¡± Maddie asked.


    The other Silverman family members watched as the mother and son faced each other, not daring to


    speak.


    ¡°Mom, this is what Old Mrs. Silverman left for my fianc¨¦e.¡± Wayne looked at Maddie, his tone calm and


    cold, ¡°If you like antique jewelry, I can buy more for you. But nobody is allowed to touch Rosa¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°You!!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s address to Maddie as ¡°Mom¡± was like a dagger to her heart.


    ¡°Wayne, isn¡¯t it rumored on the inte that you¡¯re already married? Who is that woman at Old Mrs.


    Silverman¡¯s memorial service?¡± a rtive suddenly asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was still casual.


    ¡°My ssmate told me that you found someone who looks very simr to Rosalynn and made her


    Rosalynn¡¯s stand¨Cin. Is that true?¡± a girl who looked around 14 or 15 years old raised her hand.


    Wayne looked at her.


    She seemed kind of scared of Wayne, hiding behind her mother.


    Her eyes also became fearful.


    ¡°So you found another substitute?¡± Maddie sneered, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of having that girl


    pretend to be Rosalynn and take away those jewelry and antiques, would you?¡±


    ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± Wayne stood up, ¡°I can¡¯t let you guys leave empty¨Chanded, so I¡¯ve


    asked the finance department to prepare some money. When you leave, please remember to take a


    check.¡±


    With that, Wayne left.


    The Silverman family members remained in the room, looking at each other


    ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you called us here and said there was a benefit for everyone. Now, besides getting an


    empty check of the trust fund, we haven¡¯t received anything else!¡± a woman with an imposing


    demeanor, hands on her hips, questioned Maddie.


    ¡°You think things will just fall into yourp without doing anything?¡± Maddie seemed impatient. ¡°If you


    want the money, go and get Wayne to give up those jewelry and antiques. I¡¯m telling you, just selling a


    little bit of those would make you rich for a while!¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    After everyone listened to those words, they looked at each other, expressions varied.


    Finally, that fierce¨Clooking woman shouted loudly, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, can we really afford to waste


    more time? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She walked out.


    Outside the door stood a young man in a suit.


    He held a stack of checks in his hand.


    ¡°Come here to get your checks. One per household, same amount for everyone.¡±


    The woman frowned, ¡°Such a small amount of money and you¡¯re using a check, is this for charity?¡±


    The young man smiled and handed her a check.


    The woman took a look and her eyeballs almost popped out, ¡°One hundred thousand?¡±


    Except for the already wealthy members of the Silverman family, most people were excited to hear


    about the news, and rushed forward to get their checks.


    When all the checks were handed out, the young man¡¯s once meticulous hairstyle was now messed


    1. up.


    He let out a long breath, tidied up his messy hair, and continued to smile, ¡°President Silverman has a


    message for you all.¡±


    Everyone looked at him happily.


    The young man spoke gently, ¡°The check is now yours. But if you keep listening to those with ulterior


    motives and continue to be entangled in something you shouldn¡¯t get involved, I am not sure if you can


    get the money that they promised. There is one thing that I am certain. Is that you can kiss this hundred


    thousand check goodbye.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding! The jewelry and antiques Wayne took possession of are worth billions. Are you


    trying to deceive us with this meager amount?¡± Maddie sneered.


    ¡°ording to thew of inheritance, even if Ms. Tesdal passes away, these jewels and antiques do not


    belong to any one of you. No matter how much you make a fuss, you won¡¯t be able to put at dime into


    your pockets, and you¡¯ll only end up wasting your time,¡± the young man smiled, lowering his gaze and


    then said, ¡°Besides, if you upset President Silverman¡­it won¡¯t be just about money anymore, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Considering Wayne¡¯s methods and actions and their newly¨Cacquired hundred thousand dors in hand,


    their choice was pretty obvious now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Initially, there was nothing for them in the will. Getting one hundred thousand each from Wayne was


    considered a huge bargain for them.


    If they continued to follow Maddie¡¯s lead, they would be the ones to suffer the consequences.


    After all, unlike Maddie who was Wayne¡¯s mother, they were just distant rtives.


    Chapter 4//


    Once they understood this logic, the decision to stay or leave was easy to make.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all reasonable people. The will was written by Old Mrs. Silverman, how can we go against


    her wishes and snatch these possessions?¡±


    Hearing these words, Maddie was immediately pissed off.


    ¡°Are you guys crazy? You are really giving up on this for just one hundred thousand?! We¡¯re talking


    about billions worth of jewels! Billions!!¡±


    Everyone looked at her as if she was nuts.


    ¡°They just said that the will clearly specifies who will get what. How can we have the audacity to snatch


    things that do not belong to us!¡±


    ¡°Sister¨Cinw, you should stop fighting with President Silverman. We¡¯re all family, why do you have to


    make a fuss like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we know you didn¡¯t get a big share of the inheritance from Old Mrs. Silverman, but that vi is


    worth around a hundred million! It¡¯s pretty good!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,pared to our hundred thousand, you got way more!¡±


    Everyone chattered.


    Maddie¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    Afterwards, she could only watch helplessly as the people she had called happily left one after


    another.


    As night fell, a sigh came from Maddie¡¯s side: ¡°Maddle, what¡¯s the point? Wayne is not your child, but


    you gave birth to him. If you do not cause any troubles and fulfill your role as his mother, wouldn¡¯t it be


    nice to live a rich and carefree life in yourter years??¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    ¡°Me, causing trouble?¡± Maddie looked at her husband with red eyes, ¡°I could¡¯ve had my own baby, but


    that Old Mrs. Silverman put someone else¡¯s embryo in my belly. I thought I was pregnant with my own


    baby, so I didn¡¯t go for another round of IVF! Your Silverman family ruined my chance to be a mom!


    Can you me me for hating your family? I wish the Silverman family to bepletely eradicated, with


    no descendants left!¡±


    ¡°Can you chill out, especially since we¡¯re in a church?¡± The man lowered his voice, seemingly fed up, ¡°I


    think you better go to a mental hospital and get your brain checked out!¡±


    With that, the man stormed off.


    Maddie clenched her fists and swung them angrily in the air, followed by a few shrieks.


    Finally, she nced towards the memorial hall, eyes filled with vile resentment.


    It was all Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s fault!


    She left Maddie with nothing but a dpidated house!


    The olddy disgracefully favored her oldest son, and even after her death, she left all her shares and


    properties to Wayne!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The more Maddie thought about it, the angrier she became.


    She headed straight for the memorial hall.


    She wanted to smash the ce to smithereens!


    As she approached the entrance, she was stopped by a few tall bodyguards.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Silverman said you don¡¯t need to pay your respects.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother¨Cinw! Why can¡¯t I pay my respects? Wayne! You monster,e out here and tell


    me why!¡±


    Maddie¡¯s curses filled the ancient church.


    Rosalynn had just arrived and heard her.


    On her way in, she saw some familiar faces from the Silverman family, and she knew they were


    probably here to hear the will.


    They all seemed satisfied with the oue of the will.


    She was quite surprised. In theory, leaving all the jewelry, diamonds, and antiques to a dead person.


    should¡¯ve been enough to enrage the Silverman family.


    Wayne imed that his bitten thumb had be infected and argued with her all day without going to


    the hospital. She wouldn¡¯t havee over to handle it otherwise.


    Even though Rosalynn was led in by a young priest from a side entrance, Maddie still spotted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re that woman from the memorial meeting, right?¡± she said loudly upon seeing Rosalynn¡¯s


    shoulder¨Clength hair, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t tter yourself! Wayne is an emotionless monster; he


    doesn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re just a substitute for Rosalynn!¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that the revtion of Wayne¡¯s background had hit Maddie so hard that she had lost all her


    poise.


    Rosalynn arrived at a room in the back, where Wayne was waiting at the door.


    Seeing her, he immediately stepped forward, ¡°I wanted to pick you up from the parking lot, but I was


    afraid of being photographed again and upsetting you.¡±


    Rosalynn red at him without saying a word, and entered the room with a cold face.


    Wayne followed her in and closed the door.


    Rosalynn put her bag on the table, ¡°Wayne, tomorrow is FreshBite¡¯s presentation. You insisted that I


    come here, is it about your beloved Olivia?¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Wayne was smiling, but when he heard this, he immediately frowned: ¡°Olivia is not my


    Rosalynn crossed her arms and looked at him coldly.


    beloved.¡±


    Wayne took a few steps towards her: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now? If she¡¯s my beloved, why


    am I begging you like this?¡±


    At the beginning, the obstacle between Rosalynn and Wayne was Olivia, which still existed even


    now.


    The content of Olivia¡¯s daytime text bombardment was aimed directly at Rosalynn¡¯s sore spots, every


    word meant to strike a chord if Rosalynn cared about it.


    If she didn¡¯t have a rtionship with Wayne, why would she be so angry?


    Rosalynn had once been someone¡¯s substitute, and she would never forget the fear and helplessness


    when her world was on the brink of copse upon seeing Olivia in that hospital.


    She didn¡¯t like Olivia.


    She also didn¡¯t want to be someone like Olivia!


    So if she was really going to consider starting over with Wayne, things between him and Olivia must be


    cleared up.


    If it was confirmed that Wayne, regardless of his intentions, had been with Olivia in the past five years,


    Rosalynn would never look back.


    ¡°During these past five years, the sweet daily life of you and Olivia has been covered in numerous


    gossip reports. She apanied you through life and death, and helped you deal with the turmoil of


    the Silverman Group. Throughout these years, you¡¯ve always been her support¡­


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those are just nonsense!¡± Wayne said seriously. ¡°Go check the media that¡¯s been reporting these


    rumors, which one is still around? As for the support thing¡­ I did help her because she saved my life.¡±


    Rosalynn looked skeptical: ¡°Are you telling me now that you and Olivia haven¡¯t gotten back together?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne said very seriously. ¡°You are the only one I have ever loved, I¡¯m not that kind of


    unfaithful guy.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe he still remembered the words she once said to Wayne about Heatherway¡¯s


    brother.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.


    In fact, during those years with Wayne¡­.


    She never knew if she was his only woman, or if he would also try out other women at the same time.


    At that time, she yed the role of an obedient girl.


    An obedient girl wouldn¡¯t ask him which women he slept with other than her.


    But she would hear about his love affairs from time to time.


    So, as for Wayne¡¯s statement about only having her, she both believed and doubted it.


    Believing because Wayne wouldn¡¯t stoop to telling such despicable lies for her sake.


    Doubting because¡­ with Wayne¡¯s current state of mind, who knew what nonsense he would say to get


    her back?


    Wayne asked the staff to bring the first aid kit.


    Rosalynn sat across from him, unwrapped the bandage, and frowned when she saw the wound.


    Seeing this, Wayne didn¡¯t feel any pain, but rather a sense of joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it again, if it doesn¡¯t get better tomorrow, go to the hospital,¡± Rosalynn said carefully as


    she worked.


    Wayne agreed.


    As Rosalynn carefully cleaned the wound for him, he couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°I cannot believe you can stillugh right now?¡± Rosalynn nced at him. ¡°If the infection gets serious,


    you won¡¯t be able to save this hand.¡±


    ¡°With you taking care of it so well, it definitely won¡¯t get infected.¡± Wayne had more confidence in


    Rosalynn than in himself.


    After treating the wound, Rosalynn said softly, ¡°My child is quite mischievous. They keep getting hurt


    from fighting with chickens or falling while ying with skateboards. I¡¯m afraid others won¡¯t handle it


    properly, so I do it myself.¡±


    Wayne was slightly taken aback.


    It reminded him that she also had a daughter.


    Hearing her gentle tone when talking about these things, Wayne felt a softness in his heart: ¡°Even


    fighting with chickens?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Hria spoils her too much. She set up a special garden for her with lots of


    animals. The first thing she does when she wakes up every day is to go say hello to each little animal.


    That chicken was bought from the market, originally meant to be cooked, but she saw it and cried her


    eyes out, so we kept it.¡±


    Wayne just listened

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    One can imagine that this child was lively, adorable, and kind¨Chearted.


    Just like Ivy.


    ¡°And the next day, she got into a fight with that chicken. She got her arm scratched up by it, and Hria


    was so mad she cooked the chicken that night.¡±


    When Rosalynn thought about this, she still found it quite funny.


    When Ivy found out the chicken was cooked, she was sad for a few seconds, but the chicken was so


    delicious that she apologized to it while tearing up as she ate two big chicken legs.


    From then on, all the poultry sent to the ind had to be processed first. Hria really didn¡¯t want Ivy to


    make friends with chickens and ducks anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s really adorable,¡± Wayne gently said.


    Rosalynn looked up at him, then looked away, nodding her head, ¡°Yeah, she really is, everyone who


    has met her likes her.¡±


    ¡°I would like her too!¡± Wayne immediately said.


    Rosalynn kept quiet and didn¡¯t respond. Yeah, you definitely would like her.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    Ignoring his words, Rosalynn used gauze to re¨Cwrap the wound: ¡°Don¡¯t get it wet, and don¡¯t let the


    wound split open again. I¡¯m very busy tomorrow and won¡¯t have time to treat you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±


    Rosalynn wiped her hands, grabbed her bag, and was about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Wayne stood up and followed her,


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hear any more mockery from Maddie, so she didn¡¯t refuse.


    The two walked one after the other along the peaceful old road at night.


    ¡°Have you set the date for the funeral?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the 17th,¡± Wayne replied, ¡°would you like toe?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°After the FreshBite presentation, I have to go back and be with my


    daughter.¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment.


    And then he finally reached out, grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s arm, and pulled her back into his arms.


    Due to the suddenness, Rosalynn¡¯s forehead hit his chest.


    She winced in pain, covering her forehead and looking up, her eyebrows knitted together.


    ¡°Let your aunt bring her over,¡± Wayne said solemnly, don¡¯t allow you to see that man over there!¡±


    Turned out, gentleness was just an act.


    ¡°He¡¯s not there!¡± Rosalynn gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You guys are separated? He is not treating you well?¡± Wayne asked seriously.


    How contradictory could he be?


    He both wanted the man to treat her badly, so she could return to his side without hesitation.


    But he also feared that man would make her miserable all these years.


    ¡°What do you need to know that for? Didn¡¯t you tell me to choose between divorce and widowhood?¡±


    Rosalynn managed not to roll her eyes.


    ¡°If he¡¯s bullying you, treating you badly, you don¡¯t have to choose. Just be a widow,¡± Wayne said


    seriously.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at him and she couldn¡¯t help butugh,


    ¡°So, if someone¡¯s bad to me, they have to die, what about you then?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand clearly trembled a bit.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ¡°No more from now on,¡± he promised. ¡°I can transfer the Silverman Group, Bane Corporation, and


    everything I own to your name!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. These things were very precious to Wayne.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyelids, trying to break free from his grip on her arm. ¡°I really have to go


    back now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second.¡± As soon as Wayne spoke, he lowered his head and kissed Rosalynn.


    It was eerily quiet around them. After a long kiss, Wayne held Rosalynn contentedly.


    ¡°Are you trying to choke me to death?¡± Rosalynn patted his arm.


    Wayne kissed her cheek again: ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven me, right?¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m only going to ask you this once. If you dare lie to me, I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of


    my life.¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡± Wayne immediately became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll never lie to you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t use to lie to her either. It was just that time when Olivia came back¡­


    ¡°Did you really not get back together with Olivia? You two didn¡¯t sleep together?¡± Rosalynn asked


    earnestly. ¡°Please think carefully before answering me.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get back together, didn¡¯t sleep together, and we never had any intimate interactions.¡± Wayne


    answered very firmly. ¡°If I am lying, I will definitely face the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Rosalynn covered Wayne¡¯s mouth. ¡°We are in the church!¡±


    Wayne pried her hand away and held it tightly in his palm: ¡°Let God bear witness, Rosa, I only love.


    you and only want you. No one else will do.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s ears felt hot.


    ¡°Wayne, five years isn¡¯t a long time, nor is it short. I¡¯ve changed a lot, I¡¯m not the same person that you


    remember. Please get to know me first and make sure if you only just want the Rosalynn from five


    years ago.¡±


    Wayne was, of course, very certain. The person he loved was right in front of him. No matter how much


    time passed, it wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°I also need to know if you can be the father of my child.¡±


    Now, she had to consider not only whether Wayne could be a qualified lover but also whether he could


    be a father to Cory and Ivy.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wayne agreed decisively. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the kids tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You¡¯ve already caught me, where else can I run off to?¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Wayne justughed, hugged Rosalynn, and kissed her again.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Rosalynn was kissed a few times and then pushed Wayne¡¯s face away, thinking about the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for so long.¡± Wayne looked at her, his eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Five years, more than two


    thousand days and nights¡­¡±


    Just thinking about this made Wayne¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much pain it caused me, feeling your presence in the apartment slowly fade away


    every day.¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent. If time could flow backward, she would still make the same choice.


    At that time, she and Wayne had reached a dead end. She didn¡¯t want to be his caged bird, let alone


    let her child be born and grow up in that environment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t water the nts,¡± Rosalynn changed the topic after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    Wayne hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    It was as if he wanted to crush Rosalynn and melt her into his body.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment.


    Still, she raised her hand and gently rubbed his head, ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t be so clingy, I don¡¯t like clingy


    men.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not clingy,¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn looked at him now, felt kind of speechless and almost bursted intoughing.


    He hugged her for a while and then walked Rosalynn to the parking lot.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the car, something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Maddie popped out of nowhere.


    Everyone was caught off¨Cguard due to the suddenness. However, Wayne instinctively used his body to


    shield Rosalynn.


    But Maddie still saw her clearly.


    She stood in shock, ¡°You¡­ Where did you find her? You¡¯ve had your eye on those jewels for a long


    time, haven¡¯t you? Or maybe that old hag never left the jewelry to the dead Rosalynn in the first. ce.


    Did you buy off thewyer to rig everything?¡±


    ¡°You go back first,¡± With a firm grip on Rosalynn¡¯s hand, Wayne gestured for her to get in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± Maddie went crazy and tried to grab Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Wayne didn¡¯t hesitate to push her away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Maddie stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Monster!¡± Maddie pointed at Wayne and chewed him out, ¡°You robbed me of my child! You knew. the


    truth when you were a teenager but you never told me! You enjoyed my motherly love like a thief! And


    then you snatched away mypany, sent me to the mental hospital for some woman! Tormenting me!


    Abusing me! And now, you still want to have those jewels all to yourself!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to hear all this, so he protected her and moved her towards the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    His face appeared calm, but unbeknownst to him, he was holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand very tight, as if he


    was grasping a lifesaver.


    Just then, Maddie picked up a rock from somewhere and yelled while hurling it at Wayne.


    Rosalynn, being alert, pulled Wayne aside just in time to avoid the rock. If not, it would have hit.


    Wayne¡¯s head.


    His car ident injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, and being hit by the rock would have definitely caused a


    bloody wound.


    ¡°Maddie!¡± Rosalynn snapped, moving forward.


    Maddie looked at her face, seemingly afraid, stepping back two steps before letting out a creepy


    chuckle, ¡°You look so much like her. Wayne must have spent a lot of money on your stic surgery,


    huh? Girl, it¡¯s not worth it. He¡¯s a monster! He¡¯s never been sincere! He treated Rosalynn poorly in the


    past, and when her family died, he was cozying up with other women outside! Now Rosalynn is dead,


    he¡¯s just changed you to look like her. Do you think he really loves you? No! Wayne toves no one but


    himself! He would sacrifice anything, discard anything for his own benefit!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°Well, Maddie, you just yelled about motherly love. What kind of motherly


    love do you have then?¡±


    Maddie was stunned, ¡°I risked my life to give birth to him!¡±


    ¡°Was that his choice? If anyone is to me, you should go to Old Mrs. Silverman!¡± Rosalynn asked,


    ¡°Besides, when he was growing up, it was Old Mrs. Silverman who taught him. Where were you? No


    upbringing, nopanionship, what is the motherly love you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Maddie swallowed hard.


    Before she coulde up with an answer, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Moreover, regarding the Silverman


    Group shares, how many did you and your husband own? How many belonged to Wayne¡¯s father? Did


    he ever touch the shares in your hands? He only took back the shares that belonged to his father. Isn¡¯t


    that merciful enough?¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ¡°Wayne talked a lot with you, huh?¡± Maddie looked at Wayne, ¡°You¡¯re not going crazy, thinking she¡¯s


    Rosalynn, are you?¡±


    Wayne silently looked at her.


    ¡°Maddie, he didn¡¯t choose to be your son willingly. Over the years, you and Natalie drove him to


    be this self¨Ccentered, cold¨Cblooded person that he is today. But even like this, wasn¡¯t he good enough


    to you before? Your so¨Ccalled rtives, trying to get their hands on the Silverman family¡¯s money,


    causing massive debts, wasn¡¯t it Wayne who took care of it for you? When found out


    you that he was out of control, you teamed up with the top of the Silverman family, trying to kick him


    out. At that time, did you ever think about motherly love? To what extent does one need to be bullied


    before they can fight back?¡± Rosalynn exined it all so logically.


    During these years, Maddie had truly been up to no good. Especially after Natalie¡¯s incapacitated, she


    wanted to dominate the Silverman family, be the second Natalie, and her ambition couldn¡¯t be hidden


    any longer.


    To achieve this, the first person she wanted to bring down was Wayne.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Maddie realized something was off.


    Rosalynn stared at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sooner orter you¡¯ll find out who I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough with the anger, get in the car, let¡¯s go home.¡± Wayne was less tense now, and his grip


    on Rosalynn returned to normal strength.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His Rosa had never changed, always firmly choosing to stand by his side.


    ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t even care about the mother¨Cson bond, you don¡¯t need to hold back. Deal with her


    as you see fit!¡± Rosalynn said in a deep voice.


    Wayne smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to my wife.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    He sure knew how to take advantage of the situation.


    Rosalynn ignored Maddie and got in the car.


    After a while, Rosalynn drove away.


    Wayne¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Maddie shouted.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Wayne looked at Maddie, still not changing his tone, ¡°You just said that when I found out about


    my background,, I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to steal your so¨Ccalled motherly love. You were


    wrong.¡±


    Maddie stared at him with a sneer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything because I knew that after giving birth, you were too eager to go back to work. and


    didn¡¯t take good care of yourself, so you couldn¡¯t have another child. If you knew I wasn¡¯t your child, it


    would be a huge blow. Grandma and I agreed that we would never let you know the secret. Even


    though youter tried to hold me back over and over, in order to get the Silverman Group, I


    never wavered in keeping my promise. I always determined to take care of you as your biological child.


    I once genuinely considered you my mother,¡± Wayne said coldly.


    Maddie¡¯s hand trembled a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still give you the financial support every month,¡± Wayne said to Maddie in the dimly lit parking lot.


    When he was young, he had beautiful memories of his mother taking care of him.


    Whether he was sick or injured, his mother would always anxiously put down what she was doing and


    take care of him.


    Butter¡­


    After she returned to work for the Silverman family, she no longer had time to care for him, and he was


    later taken to his grandmother¡¯s side.


    As Maddie¡¯s conflict with Natalie gradually worsened, even though he was the child she longed for,


    Maddie and Wayne gradually became distant, just because he grew up with her enemy.


    Fearful that her son had long be part of Natalie¡¯s faction, Maddie was always guarded against


    him.


    These umted misunderstandings led to the breakdown of their mother¨Cson rtionship.


    ¡°From now on, we are no longer mother and son,¡± Wayne said coldly.


    With that, he went straight back into the church.


    Maddie stood there. When she came to her senses, she fell to her knees, covered her face, and wept


    in pain.


    Despite all her efforts, she ended up with nothing!


    She couldn¡¯t get over it!

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    What could she do with the two million Wayne gave her every month?!


    The cold wind blew again, and Maddie sobered up a lot.


    She looked at the tire marks on the ground, thinking of the woman¡¯s face just now.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who that woman was, the way she defended Wayne must mean she liked


    him.


    In this world, there was no woman who would ept her loved one having someone else in their heart.


    As long as there was jealousy, it can be used!


    Maddie stood up, looking in the direction Wayne left.


    Pretending to care, he is such a pretentious monster! This isn¡¯tover! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never get what


    you love and feel endless pain!


    When Rosalynn drove home, she put down the window halfway.


    With the cold wind blowing, she became a lot more clear¨Cheaded.


    Five years was enough time to etch everything into one¡¯s bones and flesh. Her protective desire for


    Wayne was unchanging.


    After all this time, Maddie still ripped into Wayne like a lunatic when she met him which really showed


    her craziness. So when their secret was just exposed, it must have been even worse.


    Back then¡­ he was bedridden because of her ¡°death¡°¡­


    As she thought about it, Rosalynn felt a little suffocated.


    When she arrived home, Paige was already back, humming a tune in the kitchen while putting fresh.


    food in the fridge.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Rosalynn leaned on the bar.


    Paige was startled, ¡°Babe, I didn¡¯t hear you. Do you walk without making any sounds?¡±


    ¡°No, but Mrs. Scott was too absorbed in her newlywed happiness and didn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Mrs. Scott blushed, pretending to wiggle her body, st time I messed up breakfast, I need to redeem


    myself for tomorrow morning~¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn gave her a thumbs up, ¡°But why don¡¯t you move to theke and live with him? Isn¡¯t running.


    back and forth just to make breakfast tiring?¡±


    Rosalynn was worried about Paige, but she couldn¡¯t say it outright.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Even though we¡¯re married now, we still need a period of time to get to know.


    each other~¡±


    Rosalynn thought about it. She and Wayne had never had a proper date up until now.


    Chapt


    From the moment Wayne bought her till her ¡°death¡°, only after she resigned did she have a brief and


    somewhat romantic time with Wayne.


    ¡°Well, I wish you a sweet romance.¡± Rosalynn yawned, ¡°I have an early presentation tomorrow, I¡¯d


    better get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Is your opponent Olivia?¡± Paige quickly asked, ¡°Go to bed! You must put on the most perfect makeup


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°All I need is a perfect n.¡±


    Rosalynn waved her hand and went upstairs.


    Paige also went to her room, set three rms before she went to sleep to make sure she¡¯d wake up.


    Before going to sleep, she received a message from Baillie on WhatsApp.


    She quickly tapped it open andughed falling into the bed.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mrs. Scott. (From a slightly disappointed Mr. Scott who got no kisses tonight.)¡°

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Because of the promotional event, Rosalynn got up early the next day, put on makeup and changed.


    her clothes, then went downstairs.


    Paige was already busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, you¡¯re up so early?¡± Rosalynn hurriedly greeted and headed towards the elevator.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Paige quickly came over and handed her a bag: ¡°Toast and ck coffee, plus a ss


    of berry juice.¡±


    Rosalynn took it and blew a kiss: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat it!¡± Paige reminded Rosalynn as she stepped into the elevator. ¡°Good luck!¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    As the elevator doors closed, Paige happily hummed a tune and went back to the kitchen to work.


    She wasn¡¯t very good at cooking. She used to think about learning to cook for Logan.


    But their tastes were different, and he was very picky. Even when they asionally stayed home


    together, it was Logan who cooked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So learning how to cook had been put on hold like this.


    Now she could only make breakfast well, thanks to her friends Ivy and Cory.


    When the two kids started eating like adults, Paige was overloaded with maternal love.


    For several months, she wasn¡¯t busy with work, so she stayed home, making breakfast and baby food


    for Ivy and Cory herself.


    When Baillie arrived, he was wearing sportswear and looked very fresh, which instantly brightened


    her mood.


    ¡°So much food?¡± he said, astonished as he walked into the dining room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you like, so I made a little bit of everything I¡¯m good at,¡± Paige said with a grin. ¡°You


    can just eat and tell me which one you like, and then when I have time, I¡¯ll make it again.¡±


    Due to a sudden project, Paige¡¯s work schedule was suddenly freed up for a few days. Then, she had


    to move on to a new project where she¡¯d be very busy and wouldn¡¯t have time to make breakfast for


    Baillie anymore.


    ¡°It all looks delicious.¡± Baillie started the day with his constant stream ofpliments for Paige.


    Paige tried to hide her pride. ¡°Not to brag, but every time I make this for my godson and goddaughter,


    they happily eat everything! But really, these are the only dishes I know how to make.¡±


    She told him about her experiences when she was overflowing with motherly love, making baby food


    for Ivy and Cory.


    Baillieughed, ¡°So it¡¯s like baby food? Does that mean I¡¯m like a baby that Mrs. Scott takes care of?¡±


    Paige¡¯s cheeks turned red instantly.


    ¡°A 20¨Csomething¨Cyear¨Cold baby?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just eat!¡±


    Baillie nodded and obediently ate breakfast. He was a good boy, slowly savoring his meal and chewing


    carefully, looking very well¨Cbehaved.


    ¡°Do you want me to drive you tomorrow?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige shook her head: ¡°We¡¯re both busy. It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    Baillie looked at her, wishing she¡¯d let him do something to help. But¡­ he knew that pushing too hard


    would put pressure on her.


    So, Baillie nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After breakfast.


    Baillie went to the office, and Paige went to the hospital to apany her grandmother.


    Granny Owens¡¯s condition had improved a lottely and she no longer urged Paige to give up


    pursuing the Sharp family.


    Paige attributed all this to the better hospital and doctors who were taking care of her. Granny¡¯s mood


    was better, and she became more cheerful.


    Around the same time, Rosalynn and her team arrived at FreshBite.


    Although thepetitors were only Jered Ventures and Bane Corporation, there were actually four


    teams in total. However, since the other two didn¡¯t have the same strength as Jered and Bane


    Corporation, they usually didn¡¯t get much attention in discussions.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Besides thepeting team, all shareholders of FreshBite showed up.


    Moreover, the district mayor and the business department of the area where FreshBite was located


    also sent people over.


    After all, FreshBite was a localpany. Everyone cared about it and didn¡¯t want it to lose another


    localpany this time.


    ¡°Ms. Jared!¡±


    Mr. Brandon saw Rosalynn and immediately approached her happily.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon.¡± Rosalynn smiled and nodded.


    Just as they were about to chat, a sweet voice chimed in, ¡°Gabrie Jared, you look so gorgeous


    today.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked towards the sound¡¯s source: ¡°Ms. Whaley.¡±


    Olivia wore a white suit and skirt today, with her long hair in a meticulous high ponytail. She looked


    charming and capable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the cases you¡¯ve done before, and I¡¯m also looking forward to your proposal this time.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile was gentle.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile was faint: ¡°I hope Ms. Whaley won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face stiffened slightly.


    Some of the people around Mr. Brandon frowned or tried to hide theirughter.


    In their country, when facing such ttery, they usually respond with the same ttering words.


    Ms. Jared was quite honest and direct¡­ She didn¡¯t leave any room for Ms. Whaley to step back.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, we¡¯ve got some things to prepare and I will head over now,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Go ahead, thanks, everyone.¡±


    Rosalynn left with her team inrge strides.


    Mr. Brandon¡¯s assistant sighed, ¡°This is the next heir to the Jared Group¡­ Even her smiles are so


    overwhelming.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s smile was forced, and she bit her lips gently.


    ¡°These foreign teams are indeed different from our domestic ones,¡± Olivia said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to understand the modesty of us, the H Country people. Being too proud isn¡¯t a good


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± someone echoed.


    ¡°What are they trying to show off? I¡¯m curious to see what kind of proposal they cane up with!¡±


    Olivia started the conversation and didn¡¯t continue. She let this anti¨Cforeign sentiment spread among


    the conservative old shareholders.


    As it approached nine o¡¯clock, the presentation was about to begin. Everyone had taken their seats.


    At this moment, someone rushed in from outside and whispered something in Mr. Brandon¡¯s ear.


    Mr. Brandon was stunned and quickly stood up and followed him out.


    Olivia, who had been assigned the first presentation, saw Mr. Brandon ran out so urgently and furrowed


    her brow.


    Then her gaze fell on Gabrie, who was sitting in the first row, talking to her assistant.


    She clenched the tabletputer in her hand.


    Her goal today was not just to win the project but to make Gabrie suffer a humiliating defeat!


    Just then, Gabrie, who was listening to her assistant¡¯s words, suddenly looked up. Her beautiful eyes


    met Olivia¡¯s malicious gaze without any warmth.


    Olivia felt a sudden panic.


    Almost at the same time, the closed door swung open. Mr. Brandon, who had rushed out earlier,


    returned with a few people. Among the people surrounded by the crowd, wasn¡¯t the tall man leading the


    way none other than Wayne, who should have been at the church at that moment?

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    When Olivia saw Wayne, first thing that came to her mind was happiness.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she thought of Gabrie and the happy feeling was reced by a bigger sense of dread.


    Could it be that he came for her¡­.


    Wayne¡¯s appearance caused quite a stir.


    Everyone greeted him one after another, and after the greetings, Mr. Brandon was about to lead Wayne


    to where Olivia¡¯s team was seated.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Wayne politely declined: ¡°It¡¯s a private visit, so I won¡¯t sit with my colleagues from thepany.¡±


    Mr. Brandon was very puzzled.


    A private visit? Wayne¡¯s private visit was actually to hispany¡¯s presentation?


    He thought Wayne was here to boost his ownpany¡¯s profile!


    At this point, under Mr. Brandon¡¯s and many others¡® confused gazes, Wayne strode straight to L¡¯s


    side.


    L: ¡°????¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Excuse me, may I sit here?¡± Wayne asked gentlemanly.


    L looked at her boss.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, L gave her seat to Wayne.


    Wayne sat down calmly in L¡¯s seat.


    Throughout the process, he didn¡¯t even say hello to Rosalynn. Rosalynn also pretended not to know


    him and lowered her head to look at the materials in her hand.


    Standing on stage, Olivia¡¯s face grew paler and paler, as if she could hear the mockingughter of the


    people around her about her failure.


    No! She needed to calm down, wasn¡¯t it a good thing that Wayne came?


    Let him see how foolish and ipetent this woman was and how she was defeated by her!


    Before the presentation officially began. Olivia finally stabilized her emotions, the stage lights came on,


    and everyone saw Olivia¡¯s confident and beautiful smile, which was quite pleasing to the eye.


    Not long into the presentation, there was a smallmotion on Jered Ventures¡® side, but it didn¡¯tst


    long.


    Because Wayne was present, everyone didn¡¯t dare to bother Gabrie for discussion. They could only


    stared at each other with serious expressions.


    The reason was, of course, that the content Olivia was presenting now was almost identical to


    Jered¡¯s previous proposal.


    During the 30¨Cminute presentation, the investors and shareholders below were very enthusiastic, and


    Mr. Brandon also showed apletely unexpected surprise. After all, Bane Corporation¡¯s investment


    style had never been like this before.


    At the end of the presentation.


    ¡°This is the operation n Bane Corporation has carefully crafted for FreshBite,¡± Olivia was very


    satisfied with the reaction of the audience. She walked forward and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Bane Corporation is amazing!¡± someone eximed.


    Someone else joked: ¡°With such a good n already given, is there still any need to spend time


    listening to the foreign team¡¯s proposals?¡±


    As Olivia stepped off the stage, she nced at Gabrie¡¯s side.


    The atmosphere on Jered Ventures¡® team was noticeably gloomy, with several people looking at her as


    if they wanted to swallow her alive.


    Olivia admitted. When she got this proposal, she did feel her n was far from being as good as this


    one.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter how she won, a win was a win in business.


    Maybe noticing her gaze, Gabrie also looked up, her eyes were as haughty and full of disdain as


    always.


    But this time, Olivia wasn¡¯t nervous at all, and even a bit provocative.


    Little did she know, Gabrie suddenly smiled and greeted her with a smile.


    Olivia suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    In the blink of an eye, Gabrie withdrew her gaze, because someone next to her approached her and


    started talking.


    Olivia¡¯s pride vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Wayne, of course, knew about the situation at Jered Ventures, and how could he not?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°Need me to help you out?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head: ¡°No problem, just think about how to celebrate¡­ Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re the


    CEO of Bane Corporation. If I win, you¡¯ll have tofort Ms. Whaley.¡±


    Wayne: ¡°¡­¡±


    When he got close to Rosalynn, Wayne took the opportunity to pinch her waist: ¡°Why not you.fort


    me instead?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn red at him, and Wayne immediately straightened up.


    Although he was the CEO of Bane Corporation, he knew that if his wife said she would win, she would


    definitely win.


    With that thought, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit proud.


    After two insignificant presentations, it was finally Jered Ventures¡® turn.


    Normally, L or other team members presented Jered Ventures¡® projects. Now, Rosalynn was ready


    to take the stage herself.


    Today, she would be the one to present.


    As the team prepared, they heard that Bane Corporation Investment was already discussing where to


    celebrate. People kept praising Olivia for her impressive proposal.


    L gritted her teeth in anger.


    Rosalynn lightly patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Look at it this way, it¡¯s a high praise for our abilities.¡±


    While they were talking, Olivia actually came over.


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, I heard this is your first time presenting?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was gentle..


    Rosalynn nced at her and said, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Olivia wanted to burst intoughter but she restrained herself.


    ¡°Good luck, I¡¯m looking forward to your presentation Olivia said with a smile.


    What could Rosalynn present when all her proposals had been used?


    ¡°You¡­¡± L took a step forward, about to flip out.


    Rosalynn stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Our discarded proposal being used like a treasure by


    others only proves that our Jered team is very strong. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Her words instantly calmed L¡¯s anger.


    Olivia¡¯s expression changed slightly: ¡°What discarded proposal? I don¡¯t understand what you mean,


    Ms. Gabrie.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Rosalynn said with a lightugh before walking briskly to the stage.


    Olivia began to feel uneasy. Discarded proposal? That was clearly a finished version!


    1/2


    Rosalynn must be pretending! She couldn¡¯t possibly havee up with a better proposal in such a


    short time since theptop was taken!


    Impossible!


    However, Rosalynn soon taught Olivia a lesson with her skills.


    On stage, Rosalynn calmly opened the PowerPoint. Upon seeing it, Olivia¡¯s face darkened ¨C the


    introduction waspletely different from hers.


    Soon, Olivia found that not only was the introduction different, but the core of the whole proposal had


    completely changed.


    Below the stage, the contemptuous investors and shareholders slowly sit straight and started paying


    attention seriously.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze never left Rosalynn. The woman he loved should always be so dazzling, and it was he


    who had held her back before.


    After another half¨Chour presentation, Rosalynn looked down at the silver¨Chaired shareholders who had


    gone through countless hardships with FreshBite.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ¡°Jered and I have always had a deep respect for traditional industries. We hope that while leading


    these industries to break through the status quo, we can also preserve the core culture of the


    companies to the greatest extent. And let more consumers know that FreshBite made significant


    contributions to the H Country and its people during tough times. Jered Ventures sincerely hopes to


    work together with all of you to take FreshBite into the next glorious era.¡±


    After saying this, Rosalynn bowed deeply.


    When she stepped off the stage, there wasn¡¯t much apuse.


    Compared to the excitement caused by Olivia¡¯s n, Rosalynn¡¯s n was like a punch to the heart of


    the FreshBite shareholders.


    Olivia¡¯s face looked terrible. Gabrie¡¯s new npletely changed the previous strategy. Although


    the first n seemed more emotionallypelling, the shareholders couldn¡¯t decide which n to


    adopt on spot, and it would take FreshBite shareholders two more days to discuss


    After Rosalynn stepped off the stage, she was quickly surrounded by FreshBite¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I never thought that you would spend so much time understanding FreshBite. These details


    really touched me. The current management has forgotten FreshBite¡¯s roots and original intentions!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you didn¡¯t disappoint me after all.¡± Mr. Brandon looked at Rosalynn, and his polite smile


    was reced with sincere appreciation.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to satisfy all of you,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°If our n is adopted, we will continue to


    refine the details. Of course, if it¡¯s not adopted, we will still dly give these FreshBite¨Cinspired design


    ideas to thepany for free.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my vote will definitely go to Jered!¡± said the previous shareholder firmly.


    Rosalynn smiled brightly, ¡°Thank you in advance.¡±


    Aside from FreshBite shareholders, the District Mayor¡¯s team was also enthusiastic about the


    presentation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone with an international background like Ms. Jared could have such a


    precise understanding of a localpany. Here¡¯s my business card. Our district has always wanted to


    develop cultural projects, but we never found the right team. If you have time, we can discuss further!¡±


    Mr. Brandonughed, ¡°Mr. Terill, no wonder you¡¯re the District Mayor¡¯s favorite! I think you¡¯ll be


    promoted soon.¡±


    Mr. Terill chuckled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After dealing with the shareholders and Mr. Terill, Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief. She was still not


    used to this kind of socializing..


    ¡°Gabrie, a resounding victory!¡± L was ecstatic like never before.


    The luxury car brand acquisition case they had previously worked on was muchrger and more


    exciting than this one.


    But L still found this victory the most satisfying of all.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like to bring down that hypocrite and give her a taste of failure?


    Rosalynn smiled wryly. ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet.¡±


    ¡°Everybody knows who¡¯ll win anyway.¡± L affirmed with certainty.


    Just as the two were about to return to their team, the leaders of the two small investmentpanies


    who had just presented came over.


    Both of them looked to be in their 30s.


    Rosalynn had listened carefully to their ns and found them to be good, just not strong enough to


    compete.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, I¡¯m your fan!¡± one of them blushed and said, his hand trembling as he held his business


    card, ¡°Your n just nowpletely crushed ourpany¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Your n also had its merits,¡± Rosalynn sincerely replied.


    His face turned even redder.


    He never expected that in addition to being incredibly talented, Gabrie was also so, so beautiful.


    Even prettier than a celebrity!

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ¡°Really? Gabrie Jared, do you think our n is good?¡± That person¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­can you ept my business card and add me on WhatsApp?¡±


    L seemed used to this kind of situation, immediately taking out her phone, ¡°This is Gabrie¡¯s


    WhatsApp.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Another person was rtively shy, but seeing the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but hurry,


    ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯ve been following your cases. I can recite the car merger case by heart! Can I¡­can I have


    your WhatsApp too? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±


    L smiled and handed her phone to him.


    The two people added her on WhatsApp and left excitedly.


    L put away her phone, and was about to speak, when she saw Wayne, who hade over she


    didn¡¯t know when.


    ¡°No need to go back to the studio this afternoon. Shopping, eating or drinking, you can choose. As


    usual, all¨Cinclusive reimbursement for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    This time L didn¡¯t ask if Rosalynn would go. She quickly left.


    Wayne walked up to Rosalynn, and his handsome face clearly showed he was unhappy.


    ¡°You readily give others your WhatsApp number but how many times did I try to add you?¡± He asked


    sourly.


    In fact, that ount was Rosalynn¡¯s work ount. Most of the time, L was the one operating it.


    Just as she was about to speak, L came running back, ¡°Gabrie, your flight is at 3 pm tomorrow. I¡¯ll


    pick you up at 12:30, is that OK?¡±


    ¡°No need for you to pick me up, someone will send me off. You should catch up on your sleep.¡±


    Rosalynn replied.


    L hadn¡¯t been sleeping well due to jetg, and the whole team had stayed upte because of her


    last¨Cminute change of ns.


    ¡°Fine by me!¡± L swiftly left again.


    Wayne pinched Rosalynn¡¯s chin and lifted it up, ¡°Leaving tomorrow? When are youing back?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s palm pped Wayne¡¯s back of the hand, ¡°We are in public, President Silverman, mind your


    image.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She spoke kindly though.


    Wayne was anxious but didn¡¯t dare to get angry with her, so he pretended to be hurt.


    ¡°Are you going with Bane Corporation¡¯s people?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°I came to find you! What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Rosalynn replied, moving her stiff neck a bit, ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Wayne grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Go water someone¡¯s nts.¡± Rosalynn said word by word.


    Wayne was taken aback, then his eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at his hand, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Wayne immediately frowned, obviously worried.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two to arrive at a nearby hospital.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Wayne sat in the treatment room with Rosalynn sitting next to him, looking down at her phone


    messages while the doctor treated Wayne¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Although the injury isn¡¯t that serious, it¡¯s not light either. You need to be careful with your diet,¡± the


    doctor reminded them after finishing up.


    ¡°Noted, thank you, doctor. ¡± Rosalynn put her phone away and politely thanked the doctor. Then she


    left the room with Wayne.


    Wayne had a delighted look on his face: ¡°We didn¡¯t really have toe to the hospital.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at him. Walking ahead, she said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m doing this so that some


    people don¡¯t use their injuries to make me worry on purpose and scare me intoing back.¡± With that


    said, Wayne¡¯s happiness seemed to diminish a bit.


    If it weren¡¯t for Granny¡¯s funeral, he would really want Rosalynn to take him with her.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Wayne said quietly.


    Finally, Rosalynn stopped and looked back at him, ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re getting more and more


    shameless.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Wayne stepped forward and took Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a restaurant


    nearby that you like, shall we go eat there?¡±


    A nearby restaurant?


    Rosalynn thought about it. She and Wayne seldom ate out alone in the past.


    There was one time, though. Wayne seemed to be in a good mood; they had just finished some


    errands and were on their way home. He took Rosalynn to a fusion restaurant.


    Rosalynn had forgotten what fusion food tasted like, but she remembered how extraordinarily happy


    she was that day. That night, she was very cooperative with Wayne, no matter what he did in bed. So,


    he was also very happy that day.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rosalynn agreed immediately, sounding casual, without any hint of anticipation.


    Momentster, the car arrived at their destination.


    However, Rosalynn looked up at the bar in front of them and felt a bit disappointed, ¡°They closed


    down.¡±


    Wayne was a little flustered, ¡°Then let¡¯s try something else. What do you want to eat?¡± He hastily


    asked.


    Rosalynn thought for a while.


    ¡°Is the pie store downstairs of the apartment still open?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say it, but he bought a store and let an olddy use it for free, hoping she could continue


    running the pie store.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat that then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the morning, Paige gave her a huge toast, and Rosalynn suspected she wouldn¡¯t be hungry for the


    whole day after eating it.


    Rosalynn drove, and while in the car, she answered a cail from Hria. It was just to confirm when


    Rosalynn would arrive.


    In the conversation, Hria suddenly asked, ¡°is Wayne still harassing you?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne beside her. Wayne also looked at her, showing a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Granny, I can handle this myself,¡± she said calmly.


    Hria on the other end went silent for a moment, then said earnestly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve said this many


    times, but I¡¯ll say it again today. No matter who you want, you have the freedom to choose. As long as


    you like him, I¡¯ll support you to get him, and if you don¡¯t like him anymore, just change to someone else.


    Nothing is more important than my baby girl being happy.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I, along with the kids, will be waiting for you toe home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call ended.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, ¡°Granny Jared really hates me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation, ¡°Strictly speaking, everyone who loves me is not fond of


    you.¡±

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Jaime was ready to go to extremes before.


    Noah¡­


    Noah must have known what happened by now¡­


    This time when she goes back, she might pay Noah a visit.


    Wayne remained silent.


    ¡°This won¡¯t stop me froming back to you.¡± Then he squeezed out, ¡°I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him. Wayne¡¯s change was indeed obvious. She could feel his anxiety, uneasiness,


    and his fear and madness.


    The day after the argument, Rosalynn suddenly felt a bit deted.


    She really didn¡¯t wanna drag innocent people into the mess between her and Wayne.


    At first, she thought that time had passed, and he should¡¯ve patched things up with his first love by


    now, while the weak affection she had for him might have dissolved in the river of time.


    Honestly, Wayne¡¯s performance after they met again totally took her by surprise.


    He and Olivia didn¡¯t make up, and Wayne was always heartbroken because she left.


    After finding out all this, Rosalynn realized that she and Wayne will continue to be entwined.


    It wasn¡¯t what she wanted at first. She just hoped that innocent people around her wouldn¡¯t get hurt


    from the emotional entanglements between her and him.


    The car pulled over by the roadside.


    Rosalynn looked at the sign of the family pie store, somewhat surprised: ¡°Grandma Pie now has her


    own store?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t take the chance to please her by telling her about his efforts behind the scenes.


    He nodded: ¡°The neighbors nearby all like to eat the pies from this store, the taste has never changed,


    it¡¯s still the same as before.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him: ¡°You¡¯ve had it too?¡±


    Wayne had always been resistant to this kind of food.


    He didn¡¯t like it when she eat it either.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne answered affirmatively.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman is here?¡± At this moment, Grandma Pie saw Wayne and immediately greeted him kindly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Wayne greeted back, and then gestured to the person beside him, ¡°This is


    my


    wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh my,e on in!¡± Grandma Pie was very happy.


    Her eyesight was not very good, now her daughter¨Cinw was the one baking the pies, she was only


    responsible for preparing the fillings and wrapping the pies.


    hapter


    So she didn¡¯t recognize Rosalynn.


    Grandma Pie asked her daughter¨Cinw to bake some pies.


    Taking advantage of this free time, Rosalynn pinched Wayne: ¡°Who is your wife? Talk nonsense. again,


    and I swear you¡¯ll be single forever!¡±


    Wayneughed, not minding joking around with Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡­¡°.


    Soon, the pies were ready.


    Rosalynn took a bite, and the familiar taste filled her mouth.


    People always said that taste and smell can evoke memories.


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind was filled with scenes from the past.


    ¡°Tastes good?¡± Grandma Pie asked.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really delicious.¡± Rosalynn sincerelyplimented.


    1


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Mr. Silverman has helped me a lot, without him, this store would have had a hard time


    keeping going. If Mrs. Silverman likes it,e often Grandma Pie said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalynn smiled and answered, ¡°By the way, Grandma, can I have a sunny¨Cside¨Cup egg? Do


    you still have it?¡±


    Grandma Pie was taken aback.


    The daughter¨Cinw who bakes the pies hurried over ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we haven¡¯t sold sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs.


    for many years.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn asked curiously.


    She was the one who taught Grandma Pie how to make sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs. When they had a street


    stall before, sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs were their best¨Cselling items.


    ¡°The


    young girl who taught me to make sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs, died in a ne crash¡­¡­I felt like I couldn¡¯t


    make them anymore.¡± Grandma Pie said with teary eyes.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Wayne had no idea about the whole sunny¨Cside¨Cup egg thing.


    After hearing about it, he immediately looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand, gripping the fork tightly, was shaking.


    ¡°Well, why are you talking about that?¡± The daughter¨Cinw¡¯s tone carried a hint of reproach. ¡°I¡¯m


    really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalynn shook her head.¡±


    The Grandma Pie wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so she went to take a rest..


    Rosalynn stared at the pie on the te, its golden crust, red tomato dices, and purple onion bits.


    She never thought that her death back then would cast such a shadow on someone other than her


    family and friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wayneforted her gently.


    Rosalynn nced in the direction where Grandma Pie had left, then she lowered her head and ate


    slowly.


    If Grandma Pie reacted like this, what about Wayne?


    She never believed that Wayne truly loved her, always thinking that he only had a possessive desire


    for her.


    She¡¯s just an old, worn¨Cout possession that he couldn¡¯t bear to throw away and didn¡¯t want others to


    touch.


    But, what if Wayne actually loved her?


    Was the punishment she gave him back then too heavy?


    Rosalynn had never thought about this.


    After finishing their meal in silence, the couple left the pie shop one after the other.


    ¡°You go upstairs first. I need to pick up the flowers ordered.¡± Wayne said.


    Rosalynn nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment, and, regardless of being in public, hugged her and rubbed her head:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    He really wasn¡¯t good atforting people.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn responded.


    Then, the two left separately.


    After Rosalynn went upstairs, she used her fingerprint to unlock the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Last time she visited, things had been too chaotic for her to take a good look around.


    While Wayne was still away, she leisurely inspected the ce.


    To her surprise, almost nothing had changed. Those little trinkets she liked were still there.


    Rosalynn slowly looked around, eventuallying to the closed door of the study.


    After hesitating for a moment, she opened it.


    What she saw was a baby crib.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart suddenly ached, and the scene of her writing a letter from the baby to its father by the


    crib clearly emerged before her eyes.


    She went inside, and found the room spotless.


    It was exactly as she had left it.


    Rosalynn gently touched the crib, which sheter bought simr ones for Cory and Ivy when they were


    born.


    But, neither of them liked it. As soon as they were put in, even the usually quiet Ivy would cry loudly.


    Paige would mutter to herself every day, saying that Cory and Ivy must have memories from their


    time in the womb.


    Lost in thought, Rosalynn didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the door opening. It wasn¡¯t until Wayne stood


    by the door of the study that she turned her head and looked at him, startled.


    The next second, Wayne strode towards her and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t struggle, but smiled instead: ¡°Have I ever asked you, how you feel when you see these


    things?¡±

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Wayne had his eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°Wayne, it didn¡¯t have to end up like this today,¡± Rosalynn said slowly.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything else. There¡¯s no use harping on some things.


    ¡°Enough hugging, it¡¯s time to water the nts,¡± Rosalynn pushed him away.


    Wayne stayed silent for a while before letting go.


    Rosalynn left the study, and Wayne nced at the baby crib. It didn¡¯t belong in this room, he had


    forgotten to move it so Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t see it and get upset.


    Rosalynn found the watering can, which was in the same ce as before.


    The nt food was right where it used to be too.


    She filled up the can with water and added the nt food. Slowly, she watered the nts on the


    balcony.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good with nts, you know. All the ones you used to have¡­ I killed them. So I bought new


    ones that looked simr,¡± Wayne approached from behind, hugging her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°You knew you couldn¡¯t take care of them and still bought them?¡± Rosalynn sighed.


    Wayne buried his face in her neck, ¡°I just wanted everything to stay the way it was when you were


    here.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    After she finished watering the nts, she cleaned the watering can and returned it to its usual spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m done watering, I should leave now,¡± Rosalynn announced.


    Wayne didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    ¡°I brought back so many flowers, but my hand¡­¡± Wayne pitifully held up his bandaged hand.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    After a while, she started to arrange the flower bouquets. Wherever she went, Wayne followed.


    With thest bouquet, Rosalynn ced it on the coffee table in the living room.


    Although the sofa was clean, it looked old and even slightly copsed.


    ¡°Do you stay here often?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for the past few years when I¡¯m in H City,¡± Wayne replied, ¡°I sleep on the sofa.¡±


    He had mentioned before that sleeping in their bed would keep him awake and his heart would hurt.


    Rosalynn sat down on the sofa, and nced around.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Was the ce really this small before?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne sat down next to her.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rosalynn lowered her gaze, ¡°I was just thinking, if you keep living here, where will the kids


    stay when theye?¡±


    Wayne was stunned.


    He quickly replied, ¡°Of course they won¡¯t live here. What about Moonlit Lake? I bought a house there


    for you and had it decorated to your liking. There are good schools nearby¡­ Oh, we should hire more


    housekeepers. Once I am finished with the funeral of grandma, I¡¯ll personally go choose them.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him in a daze. Did Wayne really get this anxious?


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s no children¡¯s room at Moonlit Lake. Tell me what she likes, and I¡¯ll arrange


    it right away!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, okay?¡± Rosalynn was helpless.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calm down. So, what colors does she like? Pink? Blue?¡±


    ¡°She has a great personality and is very strong¨Cwilled. You can ask her about her preferences yourself


    if that dayes,¡± Rosalynn said slowly.


    After listening, Wayne firmly stated, ¡°That day will definitelye!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    She stood up, ¡°I should go back now. I need to pack my things.¡±


    ¡°Stay a little longer!¡± Wayne grabbed her hand and pleaded, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how long you¡¯ll be


    gone yet! Did you buy a return ticket?¡±


    ¡°If I get the FreshBite project, it¡¯ll probably just be two or three days. If not, I can¡¯t say,¡± Rosalynn


    exined. ¡°President Silverman, how about you let us go and let Bane Corporation withdraw from the


    competition?¡±


    Wayne hugged her waist, ¡°No.¡±


    He really was a rational man.


    ¡°Bane Corporation doesn¡¯t have to withdraw, and you¡¯ll definitely win the FreshBite project.¡± Wayne


    confidently said, beaming with pride.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, looking at Wayne who had a smug expression on his face for some


    reason.


    *Olivia really values the FreshBite project,¡± she didn¡¯t explicitly say that Olivia giarized her n, but


    she didn¡¯t intend to let it go either.


    However, this matter was essentially about interests, and she thought there was no need to mention it


    to Wayne, so as not to drag him into it again.


    When the time came, it would be messy and hard to tell who was right and who was wrong.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wayne¡¯s smile faded slightly, ¡°Her n is indeed good, but it still falls shortpared to yours.


    In business, if you¡¯re not as skilled, you have to admit defeat, and no one is an exception.¡±


    Rosalynn seriously looked at Wayne, trying to find some special feelings for Olivia on his face. But she


    didn¡¯t find any.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Wayne hugged her waist, looking up at her.


    Rosalynn stretched out her hand, her index finger gently brushing across his cheek. Wayne


    immediately pressed his face against Rosalynn¡¯s palm, like a little pet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be gone too long,e back soon,¡± he whispered.


    What he actually wanted to say was, don¡¯t leave.


    He could have someone send the child over.


    The time of their reunion was too short. He often woke up in the middle of the night, fearing that the


    memories of their reunion were just hallucinations caused by his lovesickness, or just dreams.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn replied softly.


    Her heart was torn in half by feelings and reason.


    Her emotions stood firmly on Wayne¡¯s side.


    But reason was like a sharp de suspended over her head, constantly reminding her of her past


    experiences, as well as the unfathomable gap between the two of them.


    Rosalynn was essentially a very decisive person. But Wayne seemed like a surprise arranged by fate.


    making her indecisive and contradictory.


    Wayne didn¡¯t mind Rosalynn not getting angry with him, even her getting distant was fine. An


    acknowledgment from her was enough to satisfy him.


    He hugged Rosalynn tightly, cheek against hers, closing his eyes, greedily enjoying the feeling of being


    enveloped by her breath.


    Just as the atmosphere was perfect, Wayne¡¯s phone rang.


    The phone was closer to Rosalynn, so she picked it up and nced at it.


    The caller ID showed it was Olivia.


    She handed it to Wayne: ¡°Olivia.¡±


    Wayne frowned instinctively, released Rosalynn, took the phone, and answered it in front of her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Olivia asked, her voice clearly choked with emotion.


    ¡°At home,¡± Wayne replied.


    Olivia hesitated for a moment, humbly asked, ¡°Are you with Ms. Jared?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne answered straightforwardly.


    At this moment, Olivia was sitting in her car, parked downstairs of the apartment building.


    She had followed Gabrie¡¯s car all the way and saw her and Wayne go upstairs one after the other.


    Olivia was never allowed to enter this apartment, because it was a ce where Rosalynn lived.


    But Gabrie could, she could go there alone, maybe Wayne had already taken her there before, and


    even entered the ess fingerprints¡­


    Thinking of the things that she had been striving for over five years and still not getting, only for


    Gabrie to get it easily with her simr face to Rosalynn¡¯s, Olivia felt like going crazy.


    Half an hour passed, then another hour.


    The two of them didn¡¯te down, and Olivia imagined the two of them entwined together in her mind.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    ¡°Wayne, I think I might¡¯ve messed up big time.¡± Olivia covered her face, shaking as she spoke.


    Wayne¡¯s face turned serious.


    Rosalynn was nning to leave the living room, not wanting to listen to their phone call.


    But Wayne, as if worried about her leaving, grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand with his injured one.


    He immediately frowned.


    Rosalynn red at him, mouthing ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to exin, Wayne pulled her to sit beside him.


    ¡°What mistake?¡± he asked.


    ¡°About today¡¯s proposal¡­ I actually had it done together with some others. I just found out that the


    proposal was actually the one that Jered had discarded before,¡± Olivia sounded like she was falling


    apart, ¡°The person who sold me the proposal has disappeared, and I¡¯m worried that Ms. Jared will think


    I giarized their previous proposal on purpose.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s biggest concern was Gabrieining to Wayne. She had thought long and hard, and this


    was the only thing she coulde up with.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn. No wonder the people from Jered¡¯s side all looked like they were going to


    explode during Olivia¡¯s presentation.


    ¡°Wayne, I just wanted to win the project for Bane Corporation. Ms. Jared is very capable, and I already


    admired her a great deal before our meeting. So the pressure was huge. When that person. came to


    me with the proposal, I was indeed amazed by its content, and I was a bit muddled for a moment¡­ You


    have to believe me, I repeatedly confirmed that the proposal was their original work before buying it¡­ I


    really didn¡¯t expect things would turn out like this! I have no idea how Jered Ventures¡® proposal got into


    that person¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    Wayne was practically hugging Rosalynn, so she could hear Olivia¡¯s voice.


    How to put this?


    Between the lines, what Olivia¡¯s pretty much saying was, ¡°This coincidence must be a setup.¡±


    And who set it up? It¡¯s obviously Ms. Gabrie, who was jealous of Wayne¡¯s first love.


    After all these years, Olivia really hadn¡¯t changed one bit.


    Wait¡­


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was actually more likely that she was sure Wayne would believe her, so she didn¡¯t put much effort.


    into her exnation, making it exceptionally sloppy and crude.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, this is a major incident.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was stern.


    Olivia was slightly taken aback. She had messed up before, but Wayne never said anything and


    directly had someone else handle the situation.


    Olivia went silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Has Ms. Jared already spoken to you about this?


    What did she say? Did she use me of brazenly giarizing? Do you believe her?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was starting to be noticeably unhappy, ¡°Yeah, why


    wouldn¡¯t she talk to me about something this big?¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn stayed silent.


    ¡°Is she there? Why don¡¯t we all have dinner together tonight. My treat, so I can exin everything to


    her face to face?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was soft and pleading, with a tinge of humiliation, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re


    nning to marry her, right? I won¡¯t be able to avoid seeing her in the future, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t


    have any conflicts.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Wayne declined without even asking Rosalynn.


    ¡°Is that her decision, or yours?¡± Olivia asked sadly after a brief silence.


    ¡°Mine,¡± Wayne answered.


    Oliviaughed sadly, ¡°Wayne, are you guarding against me? Do you think I¡¯d hurt her?¡±


    Before Wayne could answer, Olivia asked with a self¨Cmocking tone, ¡°So that¡¯s what you think of me?


    We¡¯ve known each other for over a decade, have you ever seen me hurt anyone?

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ¡°Apart from working for Bane Corporation, I¡¯ve never used any schemes on anyone. Why would you


    think I¡¯d hurt aplete stranger like Ms. Jared?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°If you really see me that way, you


    might as well kick me out of Bane Corporation¡­¡±


    Wayne had promised to protect Olivia, so upon hearing her words, he also felt a twinge of sympathy


    in his heart.


    However, what Wayne worried more about was his wife bing guarded because of Olivia. His


    once¨Crxed heart was now tightly locked once again. He was being so cautious because he didn¡¯t


    want to lose his wife.


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Wayne said faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter.¡±


    Olivia suddenly stiffened in the car, as if all her blood was gradually freezing.


    When she had just returned to the country, Wayne had never protected another person like this.


    He would leave Rosalynn ande to Olivia¡¯s side when she needed him.


    But now¡­


    Did he have to be so guarded even when she just wanted to be friendly to Gabrie?


    ¡°I understand.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes, realizing that ying the victim or being innocent would be of


    no use.


    She looked out the window.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Over these five years, Rosalynn had be Wayne¡¯s obsession, which turned into hypocritical and


    strong love after he met Gabrie, who was so simr to Rosalynn.


    Just when she was extremely jealous, her phone rang sharply.


    She thought Wayne had called back and immediately picked it up.


    However, when she saw the caller ID, she felt like she¡¯d been sshed with cold water.


    Jeffery Whaley.


    Her face turned pale as she let the phone ring continuously until it automatically hung up.


    Not long after the call ended, Jeffery sent a message: [Not answering the call? Want me to call


    Wayne?]


    Why couldn¡¯t these annoying people and things just leave her alone? She gritted her teeth and called


    back.


    Jeffery instantly answered and started mocking, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the money and the car. What do you want to do?¡± Olivia asked with a lowered


    voice.


    Jefferyughed coldly, ¡°What¡¯s that little money worth?¡±


    ¡°Three million! You call that little money?¡± Olivia was furious!


    Jeffery continued tough, ¡°Well, you are so capable. Of course, you have to help your little brother. I


    want to take my girlfriend on a vacation to an Ind, so how about you send me another two


    million?¡±


    ¡°An ind trip doesn¡¯t need that much!¡± Olivia was shocked.


    ¡°Can my girlfriend stay in an ordinary hotel? Plus, she needs to buy bags, jewelry and stuff. Two million


    is already very little!¡± Jeffery said righteously.


    Olivia gritted her teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, go ask Wayne!¡± Jeffery immediately yelled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? Wayne got married to someone else! How can I ask him?¡± As Olivia said


    this, her heart was bleeding.


    This was the thing she least wanted to admit, but she had to use it to deal with her greedy family!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. My girlfriend has to stay in the best hotels and buy bags and jewelry. If we don¡¯t go, she¡¯ll


    break up with me. I love her, and if she breaks up with me, it¡¯ll kill me. If I don¡¯t live well, you won¡¯t


    either. I¡¯ll call Wayne and tell him the truth¨Cwe¡¯ll both be finished!¡±


    Jeffery spoke with conviction.


    ¡°Jeffery!!!¡± Olivia shouted in anger.


    But Jeffery didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Sis, since you¡¯re not getting married, all family matters are weighing on me. If you don¡¯t give me.


    money, are you nning to spend it on a man?¡± Jeffery joked. ¡°The money has to be in my ount by


    dusk, or you won¡¯t like the consequences.¡±


    Before Olivia could answer, Jeffery hung up the phone.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Olivia redialed the number, but no one answered.


    ¡± Damn ! ¡±


    ¡± Fool !! ¡±


    Olivia hit the steering wheel hard.


    His hand felt numb from hitting it.


    Two million , you might think , but three million , two million ¡­ how much more would you have to pay


    in the future ? _ _ _ It felt like a bottomless pit.


    Olivia watched the peoplee and go.


    She suddenly remembered the image of Wayne holding so many flowers and looking so happy as he


    walked back. _


    I had never seen him so happy before the car ident that turned him into a vegetable. _ Olivia


    reflected on the suddenly chaotic life of him.


    Who do you turn to for help?


    She could only me Gabrie.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gabrie, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital that day and she wouldn¡¯t have


    met Jeffery. _ _


    Wayne would not have been so decisive in breaking ties with her, unting his love for Gabrie in the


    media without regard for her feelings, making her ashamed!


    And the FreshBite project.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After the presentation ended, he went looking for the FreshBite executives he had previously


    associated with, but the responses he got were cursory.


    Two of them didn¡¯t even bother to reply.


    She knew that the rtionships she had built over months were worthless against Gabrie¡¯s n. _


    Olivia remembered Gabrie¡¯s expression when she had looked at her before going to give her speech.


    Suddenly he realized something.


    ¡°They yed me! She must have discovered my intentions from the beginning, so she deliberately set


    a trap for me to enter, just to enjoy watching me suffer, to step on my body and bring out her strength!


    Olivia gritted her teeth.


    17:46


    His expression was close to mad.


    ¡°Despicable! Olivia yelled angrily. _


    Then he took out another phone and sent a message to an anonymous number: ¡°Did you find the


    person? _ _ ¡±


    The other party quickly responded, ¡°Once the money arrives, the person will get going. ¡±


    ¡± Do it fast ! Olivia gritted her teeth and sent the message. _


    The other party replied: ¡°Understood. ¡±


    Olivia quickly arranged her offshore ount to pay a four million deposit to the other party, and would


    pay the remaining six million after the task was sessfullypleted.


    Your overseas ount was secretly created on R Country. Most of the money came from his time in


    the royal family.


    These years she had found a good agent to help her manage the ount, which had umted


    more than six million euros.


    It was a considerable amount of money. _ Otherwise, she would not have been willing to spend so


    much to get rid of Gabrie.


    Once the transfer wasplete, Olivia also verified Jeffery¡¯s ount.


    Why not kill one more? This thought urred to him suddenly.


    Her parents had always favored boys over girls ever since she was a child, and now Jeffery didn¡¯t even


    treat her like a person. If he didn¡¯t consider her family, then¡­


    She didn¡¯t need to stay with a brother who would ruin her next happy life. _ _


    Olivia sent Jeffery¡¯s photo and information to the person she just contacted.


    ¡°Add one more goal. ¡±


    A few minutester: ¡°Five hundred thousand. _ _ ¡±


    Olivia did not hesitate to pay.


    Five hundred thousand for a quiet life: it was worth it _

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    After solving all those things, Olivia¡¯s inner anxiety gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t worry, just wait a little longer.


    Soon , all those problems will be gone . _


    By then, you¡¯ll still be the gentle one next to Wayne, and eventually he¡¯ll warm up and realize that


    you¡¯re the best for him¡­¡±


    Olivia took a deep breath. _ _


    As she left, she stopped by the florist where Wayne had bought flowers earlier. _ _


    From a distance, she only vaguely saw the type of flowers Wayne bought and decided to buy the same


    ones for herself. _


    Inside the apartment, Wayne put his phone in Do Not Disturb mode and set it aside.


    ¡± Why did not you tell me ? Are you afraid that she will favor Olivia? Wayne asked seriously as he held


    her in her arms. _


    During those five years, she was reminded every day that she was only a substitute for Olivia; the idea


    that Olivia was more important than she might have already hit him deeply.


    in your subconscious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking of this, Wayne wished he could travel back in time and give his past self a good beating.


    That¡¯s why he felt it was necessary to keep reminding her that she was the most important and


    irreceable person for him.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think it was necessary,¡± Rosalynn tried to break free of his arm wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me so tight! ¡±


    ¡°Oh, my wife¡­¡± Wayne buried his head in her chest.


    Rosalynn sighed helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m not your wife. ¡±


    ¡± Yes you are ! Wayne said like a stubborn child. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. I told you, when I was


    young, I didn¡¯t understand love and I mistook my gratitude to Olivia for saving me for love. _ _ My only


    true love has always been you _ ¡±


    After everything that had happened, Wayne knew he had to tell her what he thought without holding


    back.


    Otherwise, your mind will inevitably drift to worst case scenarios.


    As expected, Rosalynn didn¡¯t see Wayne¡¯s sudden confessioning.


    ¡°I used to think that she was my responsibility since she married Country R for me and


    he suffered physically and mentally from torture. I thought I should take care of her. _ _ _ _ Wayne said


    quietly, ¡°But after the ne crash, I realized how wrong I was.¡± you are the one


    I appreciate the most, and your feelings are the most important to me. _ ¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to talk sweetly,¡± Rosalynn murmured, lowering her eyes.


    So , was he aware of her pain and anxiety ?


    ¡°So, what are your ns regarding the incident? Rosalind asked.


    Wayne thought for a moment. ¡°Even without this incident, he had already nned to transfer her


    abroad. ¡±


    In recent years , the economies of various foreign countries have begun to prosper , so the Bane


    Corporation seized the opportunity and opened branches there .


    Recently, a high-level executive from that side had to resign due to illness, and Wayne initially nned


    to transfer an executive from the Bane Corporation headquarters to fill the vacancy.


    The first person that came to mind was Olivia, and there were two reasons for that.


    First, Olivia was capable.


    Second, he wanted to create some distance between himself and Olivia and let her grow up in a ce


    without his presence. Perhaps his obsession would gradually fade over time. and distance _


    This was the happy ending that Wayne had most hoped for. _


    After hearing all this, Rosalynn immediately thought: She¡¯s not going.


    But she didn¡¯t tell Wayne this.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m telling you now, the debt and responsibility between you and Olivia is your business. But if


    shees to me , I will show no mercy . _ ¡±


    Like this time with the n, Olivia was intentionally annoying her.


    Even if Wayne transferred her abroad or even into outer space, he would still find a way to get back at


    her. _

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne agreed.


    ¡°Come on, let me go. _ I really need to go. _ _ ¡±


    From the moment she walked through the door, Wayne had gradually closed the distance between


    them, now burying himself in her chest. If he stayed longer, they would end up in _ _


    cama _


    ¡°Let me take you to the airport tomorrow? _ Wayne looked at her with reluctance, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay here


    tonight?¡± _ ¡±


    ¡± No way ! ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn raised her hand, fingertips pressing into Wayne¡¯s forehead, pushing him back: ¡°Save your


    dirty thoughts, I haven¡¯t nned on getting back with you yet. If you have needs , take care of them


    yourself . ¡±


    Wayne : ¡± ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°At least stay for dinner before you go. I have learned to cook over the years. Although it¡¯s not as good


    as you, it¡¯s still pretty decent. Let me cook for you , okay ? ¡±


    Every moment spent with his wife counted.


    ¡± You cook ? Rosalynn was amazed. _


    How pampered was Wayne before? He frowned at the sight of raw fish and meat. _ _


    Not to mention letting him cook.


    ¡± Yeah . Wayne looked at Rosalynn, ¡°I really missed your cooking, but I couldn¡¯t find a chef who could


    recreate your taste. _ _ So I stayed at home, thinking about the steps you took and cooking it myself. ¡±


    As he spoke, Wayne even retracted a hand and extended it towards Rosalynn: ¡°At first, he always cut


    my hands off. _ _ Some of the scars are still visible due to the deep cuts. ¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze traveled over the faint scars on her fingers, and the mental image made her


    ufortable.


    ¡± Clumsy . He pushed Wayne¡¯s hand away, but Wayne grabbed hers, separating her slender fingers


    and entwining her hands.


    ¡°There is no food in the fridge. Will you go shopping at the supermarket with me? Wayne¡¯s tone was


    gentle, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take you back after dinner, and I won¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡±


    Rosalind looked at him.


    She remembered that Wayne was always cold and difficult to approach.


    17:47


    But now, he seemed like a different person. _


    He was always sticky with tons of warm words, and those puppy dog   eyes just followed her


    expectantly, waiting for her to give him some sweetness.


    ¡± Maybe next time .¡± Rosalynn still wanted to control the pace of their rtionship.


    She couldn¡¯t give Wayne too much hope, lest he get too cocky.


    Wayne instantly deted like a burst balloon.


    Reluctantly, he walked Rosalynn to the door, but just as she was about to leave, he suddenly thought of


    something and pushed her inside.


    He closed the door and pushed her against it.


    Grabbing her chin, he kissed her deeply. _


    His kiss was fierce, as he couldn¡¯t get away with it today.


    Rosalynn gasped several times trying to dodge him, but he quickly caught her again and continued to


    kiss her.


    After a while, Rosalynn¡¯s head felt hot and she was about to lose her mind.


    When Wayne realized this, he softened his kisses, lightly kissing her lips as he rubbed her waist, hot,


    passionate kisses buried behind her ears and down her neck.


    After all these years, he still loved his body like an addict.


    The buttons on his shirt were already undone.


    Wayne continued to kiss his way down, avoiding usually conspicuous ces, and bit into a piece of her


    fair skin.


    ¡°Wayn¡­¡± Rosalynn said painfully, pushing him away weakly.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Wayne had always been overconfident when it came to sleeping with women. At any time, if he wanted


    to, they couldn¡¯t refuse. But now, Rosalynn was at a loss. She felt like going back to who they were


    before.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry . Wayne sensed his anxiety and fear of him. He rxed her lips, kissed hers again, and


    gentlyforted her: ¡°I won¡¯t force you. I will wait until you are truly ready to ept me. ¡±There


    seemed to be ayer of mist that enveloped Rosalynn. beautiful eyes _ At those times, her eyes were


    always cloudy. When Wayne kissed her, her mind went nk and she instinctively kissed him back


    lightly.


    Wayne¡¯s tall frame tensed, unable to move.


    You know better than anyone how to torment me ! _ _ Wayne growled, cing a strong kiss on his


    neck. _


    ¡°Be nice¡­¡± Rosalynn gripped her hand tightly, ¡°She¡¯ll leave a mark! ¡±


    Wayne chuckled softly, then lifted his chin forcing her to look at him: ¡°Why are you afraid I¡¯ll leave a


    mark? Are you afraid that the man would be jealous if he saw it? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Rosalynn turned her head away, frowning.


    Seeing her like this, a wave of jealousy surged through Wayne¡¯s heart. He then leaned his head closer


    to his open neck, angrily leaving a trail of red marks on his skin.


    ¡± It hurts me ! Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were teary, the corners of her eyes turning red.


    Wayne lifted his head, and seeing her like this filled him with affection. _ He shyly kissed her eyes


    softly: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t do it anymore. When these marks disappear , you shoulde back . _ _ ¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him confused. _ _ She looked at Wayne for a long time before she suddenly


    understood her intent. This guy kept her from spending the night with other men. _


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care about the past, but don¡¯t let other men touch you now, you¡¯re mine. _ Wayne


    returned to kiss his lips deeply.


    Rosalynn felt both angry and amused. She was angry that Wayne had easily believed that she had a


    husband who didn¡¯t really exist. _ And she found it funny that he was using all his energy for this non-


    existent rival. The more she thought about it, the more helpless she felt.


    Then , he lowered his head and bit into Wayne ¡®s neck .


    Wayne lowered his head slightly, arched his body, grunted, and wrapped his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s


    waist.


    even tighter. Having bitten her finger before, Rosalynn was more contained this time. She bit him hard


    enough to leave teeth marks, but not hard enough to draw blood.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After biting him, Rosalynn leaned against the door, giving Wayne a provocative look: ¡°As if I


    Will not leave marks! ¡±


    Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes still misty.


    Wayne took a deep breath and looked at her like a predator at a small rabbit on the ground.


    Rosalynn sensed that something was wrong.


    Then Wayne leaned down and kissed the tip of her nose and spoke softly, ¡°Baby, your lips are so soft


    and good to bite, could you bite again, leave another mark, please? ¡±


    At that moment, an electric shock traveled from Rosalynn¡¯s feet up, her entire body shuddering.


    finished _


    ¡°Wayne, you are a shameless! she said, blushing as she pushed him away. _ _


    Wayne still teased her, ¡°I left so many marks, and you only bit once. _ I think it is a great loss for me. ¡±


    He coaxed her patiently, as if he were coaxing a child.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face was hot, but she refused to bite him again. Initially, she did this to punish Wayne.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    I didn¡¯t expect it to actually achieve this!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bite, I won¡¯t let you go. _ _ Wayne pinched her chin, massaged her slightly swollen lips and


    threatened her delicately.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    Biting in a fit of anger feltpletely differentpared to biting intentionally.


    Rosalynn tried several times but failed.


    Instead, Wayne¡¯s eyes grew redder, and the emotions and feelings in his heart grew more and more.


    ¡± I can not do it ! Rosalynn turned her head away and lowered her eyes. ¡°You might as well go to the


    bathroom and take care of him.¡± _ _ _ _ _ _ _ ¡±


    Wayne hugged her tight.


    He sighed: ¡°In the end, it¡¯s me who suffers after all the teasing. _ ¡±


    Rosalynn finally can¡¯t help butugh. _


    ¡°Little devil, you are so ruthless. Wayne¡¯s eyes and tone were filled with helplessness.


    Desired but unattainable, she certainly knew how to irritate him. _ _


    Wayne. _ Rosalynn looked at Wayne¡¯s open neck.


    Actually, she had always liked Wayne¡¯s corbones.


    But before, she didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything with her corbones.


    ¡± Hmm ? She answered. _ _


    W


    yen


    ¡°There is something I wanted to do for a long time, but never did it. Can I do it to you now? _ _ _ She


    looked up, her beautiful eyes shining. _


    Wayne thought to himself: I could even give him my life; What can¡¯t you do to me? _


    ¡± You do . Wayne touched her nose gently. _


    In fact, in the short time before they broke up, she and Wayne had also had some very intimate and


    loving moments.


    Butpared to now, they were different.


    Wayne seemed to havepletelye off his pedestal and became his devoted follower.


    ¡°I want¡­ ¡° Rosalynn¡¯s fingertips gently parted Wayne¡¯s neck, and her fingers


    He pressed his vicle, ¡°Leave a mark here.¡± ¡±


    For Rosalynn, it was like a signature, signing her name to show it was hers.


    From the beginning of her crush on Wayne, in those moments of entanglement and joy , she always


    fantasized that his name was on her vicle.


    Wayne¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. ¡± Clear . ¡±


    Rosalynn licked her lips, looked up at him, and leaned in close to his vicle. _


    Wayne hadn¡¯t allowed him to leave any traces on his body before, so he¡¯d always been good. _


    Which was why, in fact, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t good at leaving hickey marks.


    She thought about it and decided to go all in, opening her mouth and biting into the thinyer of skin on


    her vicle. _ _ _


    Wayne felt pain.


    Simultaneously , a sensation of pleasure that he had never experienced washed over him , causing his


    body to shake uncontrobly .


    You can almost feel his little canines scraping against the bone, numb and tingling in that instant.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± Wayne lowered his voice, his breathing very unsteady.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn released her, her tongue licking her lips unconsciously.


    The next second, Wayne picks her up and kisses her like a storm. _ _ He was taller than Rosalynn, so


    he had to bend down from her to kiss her at this time.


    But now Rosalynn was forced to stand on her toes.


    Later, when Wayne and Rosalynn talked about this day, he half-jokingly, half-seriously said, ¡°All the


    patience I had in this life, I used it up.¡± above that day _ ¡±


    God knew how much, right now, Wayne wanted to devour the sweet person in his arms.


    After a while, Wayne caught his breath and ended this intense kiss.


    His reddened eyes looked at Rosalynn, full of greed, madness and utter possessiveness: ¡°I will


    remember today, for all the things I keep, I will get them back twice as much! _ _ _ _ ¡±


    Rosalynn was actually quite surprised.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    In fact, at this point, she was not a wishless saint.


    At most, she would simply wake up and me herself for being weak and controlled by desire. But


    Wayne stopped suddenly, something she hadn¡¯t expected at all.


    In the past, this was absolutely impossible. It seemed that he really learned to respect her. _ _


    now _


    Rosalynn thought about it. _


    If a puppy is well behaved , should it receive a small reward ?


    His soft lips lightly touched Wayne¡¯s for a moment.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she smiled and said, ¡°President Silverman, forget about those things. You should go to the


    bathroom quickly, I¡¯m afraid you might have problems. ¡±


    His smile was as charming as it was brilliant. _ _


    Wayne was dazzled and couldn¡¯t help but recall the terrifying memories of those five


    years _


    She hugged Rosalynn tightly again.


    ¡°Honey, I miss you so much, I even doubt if I¡¯m going crazy,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°I always see


    your figure at home. _ When I chased him , I got nothing ¡­ But I was finally able to hug you this time .


    _ _ _ ¡±


    Rosalynn heard her sobbing voice. _


    Her heart ached in waves.


    ¡°You deserve it,¡± she whispered, but she didn¡¯t really think so. _


    ¡°Yes, I deserve it! Wayne nodded, ¡°So, is the detention over yet? I want you toe home, to our


    house. _ _ ¡±


    He never had a home of his own. _ _ _


    Looking back now, the mostfortable time in these years was with her in this apartment.


    No matter when I looked back, she was always there.


    Everyone else would leave him, but she would never.


    Where she was, was the home he longed for, the home he aspired to.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you persuading me? Rosalynnined, ¡°What if my son doesn¡¯t


    1/2


    17:47


    like you and if she doesn¡¯t want you to be her father? ¡±


    At first, Ivy was very angry with Wayne.


    Although Ivy really liked Wayne now, she was emotionally delicate and sensitive. Once she found out


    that her father didn¡¯t love her and even tried to kill her, no matter how much she liked Wayne, she


    would bepletely disappointed. _ _


    Unless you can hide it from him for the rest of your life. _


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Wayne promised earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat her like my own. ¡±


    Rosalynn sighed softly.


    She touched his cheek, ¡°Button up your clothes for me, I really have to go.¡± ¡±


    Before leaving, Rosalynn went to the bathroom.


    After ordering, under Wayne¡¯s reluctant gaze, he pressed down on the elevator. Before getting into the


    elevator, Wayne kissed her a few more times.


    After Rosalynn left, Wayne stayed in the bathroom for a long time, showered, hesitated, and then went


    to the study.


    He sat down in the office chair. Touching the baby¡¯s cradle with her big hand, she said, ¡°Children,


    Daddy is trying to bring Mommy back. If you haven¡¯t gone to your new home yet, remember to wait for


    mom toe back and thene _find your mom and dad. I will make up for my past mistakes¡­¡± _ _


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached in waves. In his life, he rarely regretted anything.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Being mean to Rosa and identally killing his own son were his deepest pains.


    ¡°Daddy is afraid that mommy will be sad when she sees this little bed, so¡­ I¡¯ll move it to another ce


    for now. Later , dad will buy you an even better and nicer bed , okay ? ¡±


    Wayne sat in the studio for a long time.


    Until Rosalynn texted him: ¡°Stop sleeping on the couch, it¡¯s about to get squashed. ¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Wayne¡¯s stricken face.


    That night, Wayne went back to his bed in the master bedroom. _


    Unexpectedly , he did not feel strange , although he had some nightmares , but he managed to sleep


    until dawn . _ _


    After Rosalynn returned, she began to pack her things.


    Originally , he did not have many things , as he only nned to return for a few days to apany his


    son . _ _ _


    ¡°This was the game console that Baillie bought for Cory, and a bunch of game cartridges, plus some


    great programming books. These are some skirts that Baillie bought for Ivy. ¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°You call this just skirts? Looks like your husband has returned the entire store! ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? You saw Wayne today , right ? Paige crossed her arms, as if she was questioning. _


    Rosalynn was surprised: ¡°Did you see us? ¡±


    ¡°No, but shouldn¡¯t you look in the mirror? Your face is full of joy and your eyes shine. _ ¡±


    Rosalynn was silent.


    ¡°He knows you have a daughter now, he wants to be her stepdad, but he didn¡¯t even buy any presents?


    Not even as good as my son and daughter¡¯s mysterious godfather who they never met! Paige was


    proud.


    Yesterday, she just mentioned that she was going home to be with the kids for a few days. Today,


    Baillie had already bought all these things.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Rosalynn stopped defending him.


    As the two talked, Wayne sent a message.


    ¡°Send me your daughter¡¯s ID first. I have contacted her attorney and want to set up a trust fund for her.


    ¡±


    Rosalynn looked at the skirts and game consoles and then at Wayne¡¯s boring but practical.


    text message


    ¡°A trust fund? Paige was surprised. _ ¡°That¡¯s like hundreds of millions, right? This is more like Wayne¡¯s


    style. Are you going to let me buy it ? ¡±


    ¡°Sending the ID would expose your birthday, wouldn¡¯t it? Rosalynn said as she TMTMed Wayne, ¡°her


    great-grandmother won¡¯t let it. _ _ ¡±


    ¡°Are you going to hide from Wayne the fact that Ivy is his daughter forever? Paige asked cautiously.


    ¡°If we could reconcile, of course, I would tell him. _ _ If we couldn¡¯t and he knew of her existence, he


    would definitely fight for her. _ Rosalynn¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°What about your non-existent husband? What is his attitude? Paige changed the subject: talking about


    the child always made Rosalynn tense.


    Thinking of that, Rosalynnughed.


    ¡°A few days ago he said that he could ept a marriage between three people, and now I am either


    divorced or widowed. _ _ _ _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡°A marriage of three? Paige was shocked, and after a while, she gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Wayne


    really is something! ¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about him for now, there¡¯s too much going on here! Rosalynn just wanted to wear a fancy


    airport outfit and bring a small suitcase on board.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I me the mysterious godfather who never met them for being too enthusiastic! ¡±


    Rosalynn looked at his triumphant expression. _


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be busy soon, why don¡¯t you introduce Grandma first? She has been worried about


    your marriage. If she knew that you are married to such a good person, she would be delighted! _ ¡±


    ¡°In about two weeks, it¡¯s Grandma¡¯s birthday. E baillie and I have discussed it, we will throw her a


    birthday party and then we will tell her about our marriage. She will make Her even happier! ¡±


    Paige¡¯s joy radiated from the bottom of her heart.


    It was nothing like those times she had been with Logan before, when she was always full of worries


    and afraid of getting hurt.


    This was probably the happiness and security that only someone who was truly loved and


    dear would have _


    Rosalynn thought to herself.


    How wonderful _

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Paige picked out the gifts and couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of her life.


    ¡± Chick ; Isn¡¯t the story of my life super weird? She blinked, ¡°I knew Logan was going on blind dates


    behind my back, then we broke up, I saw him get engaged and I saw my mom standing next to her


    fianc¨¦e. _ So, I had a _fight with her. _ That should have been the darkest moment of my life, right? ¡±


    Rosalind nodded.


    Actually, the day Paige had her fight with her mom, Rosalynn already bought her a ne ticket and


    nned to send her on a rxing vacation to heal her body and mind.


    ¡°Well, who would have thought, I ended up marrying Baillie, who I had just met a few days before¡±,


    Paigeughed to herself, ¡°However¡­ who could have imagined, Baillie is so nice and respectful to me.


    ¡±


    She hadn¡¯t felt this kind of warmth since her father left.


    ¡°I am more realistic.¡± Rosalynn sat down, crossed her legs, and had a serious expression: ¡°Baillie¡¯s


    appearance, figure, family, ability, in all aspects he is much better than Logan. And for that , I am very


    proud . ¡±


    Although Rosalynn hated Logan, who only focused on superficial matters, she had to admit that Logan


    was handsome and financially stable, with a family history. He was stronger than many other men.


    However,pared to Baillie, he was just average¡­


    ¡± You¡¯re right . Paige raised her eyebrows slightly. _ It still hurt a little to talk about the person she once


    loved so deeply, but that was all. Paige didn¡¯t want to look back on that road full of patience and


    grievances. _


    Late at night, after a full day¡¯s work, Rosalynn was already in dreand. However, Paige wasn¡¯t


    asleep; she still owed Baillie a wedding ring. She every day she pretended that she didn¡¯t care,


    insinuating that her ring was important.


    Since it was a men¡¯s wedding ring and Baillie often attended formal events, the design couldn¡¯t be too


    elegant. But a regr ring seemed insincere. Paige racked her brains.


    After rejecting another design draft, Bailey sent him a message. Paige opened it on her phone, which


    was a link on the progress of the Oak House renovation.


    Bailey had previously mentioned that he would update her regrly on the progress of the renovation.


    Paige found that the people Bailey hired were very efficient. In just a few days, theypleted the


    transformation of the old equipment. Paige replied: ¡°You are so efficient! Bailey immediately responded:


    ¡°It¡¯s already 1 am. m. Why haven¡¯t you fallen asleep yet? Paige looked at the crumpled draft of the


    design in her hand and stammered, ¡°I ate too much tonight, I¡¯m ufortable, and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Bailey asked: _ _ _you want to go _ _


    for


    walk ? ¡±


    Paige looked puzzled. Did this 20-something have the energy to go for a walk at 1 am? _ Before she


    could answer, Bailey continued: ¡°Going for a walk can help digestion. ¡±


    Paige stared at her message. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t working on the draft of the wedding ring design, she


    might suffer from insomnia tonight. She had been so busy as a toptely that she hardly thought about


    Logan and his mother. _ _ but when talking to Rosalynn about it all of a sudden tonight, she thoughtContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    she¡¯d just hurt a little. She did not expect that her heart still ached. Paige was full of contradictions.


    When she broke up with Logan, she was determined and fantasized that he loved her. _enough to


    leave everything and return to her. After proposing to cut her ties with her mom¡­

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Whenever I saw loving mothers and daughters on the street, I thought, ¡°If Mommy realized she was


    wrong and came looking for me and apologized for hurting me in the past, I would forgive her. ¡±


    But the truth is that she was never the first choice of those she loved.


    In the past, no matter how wronged she felt, as long as someone gave her a way out, she would ept


    it. _ _ _ _


    Because I was afraid that if I didn¡¯t ept it, there wouldn¡¯t be a next opportunity. _ _


    Then she would be the abandoned one. _ _


    This time, she did not ept anyone¡¯s departure.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Logan was with his fianc¨¦e and the two families were preparing harmoniously for the wedding.


    Logan had at least called her, but her mom¡­


    Paige¡¯s eyes turned bitter and swollen.


    She replied to Baillie: ¡°Okay,e on. ¡±


    The spring nights were still a bit chilly.


    Paige changed into sportswear and when she came out, Baillie was already waiting for her.


    Coincidentally, Baillie was also wearing sportswear, the same color as Paige¡¯s clothes, looking like a


    couple¡¯s outfit.


    Why do you have red eyes? ¡±


    As Paige moved closer to Baillie, she felt something different and brushed against her lightly.


    eyes _


    ¡°I stayed up veryte. ¡±


    Paige stretched and walked forward: ¡°Let¡¯s walk through themunity. ¡±


    Baillie looked at her slim figure. _


    He didn¡¯t ask more, he just continued obediently. _ _ _


    ¡°I told you that you bought too many gifts, I was surprised when I saw them. _ _ _ _ Paige told Baillie.


    Baillieughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what they liked, so I bought more. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. ¡±


    Paige turned her head to look at him ¡°Now _ _


    2/2


    ¡± Alright . Baillie looked at her, her eyes were full of tenderness and affection. _


    The outside air was great, and Paige¡¯s stuffy mood lifted a lot.


    They walked side by side, chatting from time to time, the atmosphere was very rxed and friendly.


    Paige originally thought that at thiste hour, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone walking outside besides them.


    Who would have known that not long after, they woulde across a beautiful girl walking a dog? Her


    dog was a big golden retriever.


    Paige unconsciously looked at Baillie.


    Baillie looked at her in confusion: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    Paige just shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°? Baillie ? ¡±


    A pleasant voice , full of surprise , sounded in the night .


    Paige looked away from Baillie and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Coincidentally, the girl who walked the dogs knew Baillie. _


    Hearing the beauty call out to him, Baillie¡¯s first reaction was to look at Paige.


    Paige was speechless.


    Within seconds of their eye contact, the pretty girl with her big golden retriever walked up to them.


    Paige smelled a lovely fragrance of roses.


    Thisdy seemed not afraid of the cold, she was wearing a tank top and yoga pants, she had a great


    figure. _


    ¡°Is it really you? The beauty looked at Baillie in surprise, smiling generously and warmly, ¡°I thought she


    recognized the wrong person! ¡±


    Baillie bit his lip, apparently lost in thought.


    He then politely but coldly asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you? ¡±

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ¡°Lennon, do you remember when we participated in that debatepetition abroad together? You


    were on the opposite side and I was on the affirmative side,¡± Lennon could hear the disappointment in


    Baillie¡¯s voice.


    Baillie seemed to have some memory, though not a very strong one. _ _ _ ¡°Sorry, my memory isn¡¯t very


    good,¡± Baillie replied, looking at his wife who was sitting next to her.


    His wife didn¡¯t mind at all that he talked to other women. Lennon looked at Paige and asked, ¡°Is this


    your sister? ¡±


    Paige was speechless. She seemed much younger than expected. How could she be her older sister?


    ¡± She is my wife . ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As Baillie spoke, she took Paige¡¯s hand and presented it gently.


    Lennon was surprised: ¡°Are you married? Howe I never heard of that from anyone? When did you


    get married? _ ¡±


    Baillie replied, ¡°We just got our marriage certificate recently, only close friends and family know about it


    for now. We¡¯ll let everyone know after we have the formal wedding. ¡±


    Paige¡¯s heart was racing.


    This was the first time Baillie had openly introduced him to another person.


    But each time, Paige felt very special.


    After all, their only previous rtionship before they were married was never made public.


    Therefore , she had forgotten that a normal romance should be carefree and unrestrained .


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Crawley. My name is Paige,¡± Paige generously introduced herself.


    Lennon smiled, ¡°Paige, a nice name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Paige replied. _


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb your walk anymore. I have to get my dog   back,¡± Lennon waved. _


    Paige instinctively held onto Baillie and moved to clear the way.


    He greeted his golden retriever and waved goodbye.


    Seeing how much he loved the golden retriever, Baillie asked with a smile, ¡°Do you like dogs? ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Paige looked at him, came to, andughed again. _ _ _ _ ¡±


    Baillie didn¡¯t understand herugh, ¡°Want to raise one too? _ _ ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paige raised her hand and wagged her index finger in front of Baillie. ¡± I have one . _ _ Baillie was


    puzzled, since he had never seen Paige with a dog before.


    ¡± Guess what ? Paige smiled mysteriously. _


    Baillie could not understand it.


    Nor could he imagine that someone would consider him , who was so handsome and outstanding , like


    a dog .


    ¡°I give up,¡± he quickly admitted in defeat. _


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you. Paige continued walking after she finished speaking, only then did she realize


    that she was still holding Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Paige instinctively wanted to let it go. _


    However, Baillie seemed to be aware of her movement and held her hand even tighter, ¡°Let¡¯s hold


    hands like this. ¡±


    Paige¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed.


    She coughed slightly and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡±


    Baillie smiled happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s from Cambridge, right? That is so amazing! Paige tried to change the subject. _


    Baillie smiled helplessly and admitted, ¡°Okay, I have to confess, I didn¡¯t remember who she was.¡±


    era _ ¡±


    Paige was surprised and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember someone¡¯s face so beautiful, even though you


    competed against her in a debate? She recognized you as Baillie from a distance! ¡±


    Baillie looked at her, trying to remember. _ Suddenly, she remembered reading the evaluations of


    Paige¡¯s ssmates when she was investigating her. They had said, ¡°First, she¡¯s definitely straight, and


    second, she¡¯s not into handsome boys, but she¡¯s especially into handsome boys.¡± ¡±


    ¡± Beautiful ? Baillie¡¯s tone was nonchnt as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡± ¡±


    Paige was surprised and replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s beautiful? She remembered Lennon¡¯s


    handsome face and his impressive figure. _

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ¡°You are so much prettier than she is,¡± Baillie replied.


    Paige was still shocked.


    ¡°Do I really look that good? she asked. _


    Baillie nodded seriously, ¡°My wife is the prettiest! ¡±


    Paige: ¡°Baillie, we need to talk! _ ¡±


    ¡°Huh? About what ? Bailey asked.


    ¡°I have a feeling if you keep praising me like this, I¡¯ll be super arrogant in no time! _ ¡±


    Baillieughed after hearing this.


    ¡°Then get cocky, I can handle it. _ _ _ ¡±


    Paige was speechless, but she also felt a sense of security from her words.


    The two strolled along theke, and Baillie pointed to a mansion with lights on.


    over there _ ¡±


    Baillie did not say ¡® my house is there ¡® , but ¡® I live there ¡® .


    ¡± I live


    Because from the day of his wedding, for Baillie, ¡®home¡¯ should be where he lived with his wife. Paige


    looked at the magnificent house and hesitated for a moment, ¡°The house my father left me is small, can


    you get used to it? _ _ _Or else ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable in a big house,¡± Baillie interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s cozier with fewer people in a


    smaller house. ¡±


    Paige looked at him, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to a big house, why did you buy one that big? _ _ ¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want Baillie to push her too far and make her ufortable. ¡°Actually, I just moved here


    because my workce is close by. I nned to move into an apartment once my current job is over,¡±


    Baillie replied.


    ¡± Oh really ? ¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± Baillie gently patted her head,ughing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After walking around the neighborhood, Baillie took Paige home and it was already 2:30.


    soy


    Standing at the front door, Baillie said good night but didn¡¯t leave.


    Paige remembered another night.


    After thinking for a moment, she returned, stood on her toes and kissed Baillie¡¯s cheek, ¡°Mr. Scott,


    good night. ¡±


    This time, she didn¡¯t run away after the kiss.


    Baillie was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Scott, see you tomorrow. ¡±


    Paige smiled slightly.


    He turned around and entered the house happily.


    At noon the next day, Paige and Rosalynn had lunch together.


    After lunch, Rosalynn was about to call the driver to pick her up and take her to the airport.


    However, Wayne called her first.


    ¡± What¡¯s happening ? Rosalynn asked, without any tenderness from her previous intimate rtionship.


    moments _


    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of yourplex,¡± Wayne replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the airport. ¡±


    ¡± That ? ¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t made her rtionship with Wayne clear. Instinctively,


    she didn¡¯t want him to get too close to her personal life. Fortunately, Cory and Ivy no longer lived here.


    Rosalynn pondered for a moment. She realized that she needed to have a serious


    conversation with Wayne. If he couldn¡¯t understand and respect her limits, he would lose a lot of points


    with her. _


    Shortly after, Wayne¡¯s car pulled up in front of the vi. His hand was injured so he couldn¡¯t drive and


    had a driver with him. The driver got out of the car and helped Rosalynn load her luggage.


    Wayne looked at the tworge suitcases and began to feel anxious. Subconsciously frowning, he


    looked at Rosalynn and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just going away for a few days? Because


    do you have so many things? _ ¡±


    Paige was really scared of Wayne.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    At this time, she did not dare to go out at all. She simply hid in front of the window of the small living


    room on the second floor, ncing downstairs.


    This look made Paige see Wayne¡¯s battered expression, which surprised her.


    ¡°They are all gifts that Paige¡¯s husband bought for the girl. Rosalynn looked at Wayne. _ ¡°It seems that


    Baillie is more dedicated than you, her substitute stepfather. ¡±


    Wayne remained silent.


    He had also thought about gifts. _


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the trust fund I want to set up for my daughter meant to benefit her for life? ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s for,


    after all¡­


    ¡°Kids don¡¯t know what a trust fund is. President Silverman, you need to be more vignt. _ _ Rosalynn


    said this and got into the car. _


    Wayne ducked his head.


    He thought the trust fund was more significant. If he had known sooner, he would have bought Ivy an


    extra gift.


    The car quickly hit the road.


    Rosalynn tapped her fingers lightly on her knee. ¡°Wayne, I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you for the past.


    _ But do not investigate or pry more into my life, it really makes me _


    ufortable _ I¡¯m not your prey. ¡±


    Wayne looked at her. _ ¡°He knew this address before. _ I have not sent anyone to follow you since


    Hria caught that guy. ¡±


    Rosalind nodded.


    At that time, the division between the front and rear seats was lowered.


    Wayne looked at her expectantly. ¡± I want to show you something . _ _ _ ¡±


    ¡± That ? Rosalynn was a bit wary. _


    Wayne was dressed in a very refreshing casual outfit today.


    The cor was lowered to reveal yesterday¡¯s bitten vicle.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, then unconsciously wanted to pull away.


    Yesterday, under Wayne¡¯s provocation, she was really careless and her actions were quite crazy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Ye ves¡­¡±


    Wayne tugged at his hand, and the ever aloof President Silverman looked a little flirtatious.


    ¡± What is the problem ? Are you trying to ckmail me after I bit you ? ¡±


    Rosalynn said this, turned her head, then saw the spot on Wayne¡¯s vicle.


    He had just seen a red spot.


    Now that she looked closer, she discovered that the bite mark she had made on Wayne¡¯s vicle was


    covered by a thin red line.


    ¡°Did you get a tattoo? Rosalynn asked in surprise. _ _


    Wayne nodded, then proudly touched his vicle area. ¡°Now it has be a permanent brand! ¡±


    Wayne was one of those people who was pretty picky in everyday life and had a lot of problems. He


    was also a clean freak and disliked tattoos.


    But now, he had tattooed the bite mark she had left on him¡­


    ¡± You can see it well ? Wayne asked kindly. _ ¡°The tattoo artist wanted to use ck, but I thought it was


    not good. _ _ Red is better . After all, in some countries, red is a symbol of marriage. ¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re getting weirder and weirder.¡± Rosalynn was still shocked.


    Without exaggeration, she really began to suspect that Wayne had fallen head over heels for her. _ _


    ¡± You do not like ? The pride in Wayne¡¯s eyes slowly faded. ¡°I was afraid the mark would fade, so I


    called a tattoo artist the moment I woke up. He hurt me a lot. _ _ ¡±


    Rosalynn : ¡° ¡­ ¡±


    When did you start to be afraid of pain?


    ¡°It looks pretty good.¡±


    In the end, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but tell the truth. _


    He really liked what Wayne showed him.


    It was like fulfilling Rosalynn¡¯s dream when she was still with Wayne. _


    Rosalynn¡¯s ce was not far from the airport, just over half an hour away.


    Rosalynn nned to take her private jet to leave, and when they got to the airport, someone came over


    to help with her luggage.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Wayne followed Rosalynn closely, like a little puppy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be back in three days, right? she asked her. _ _


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°You should go back to the temple. _ _ _ It¡¯s not cool to go out


    in the middle of the wake. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to keep youpany so Grandma can be happy. What¡¯s wrong with that ? Wayne _


    did not back down


    Rosalynn felt helpless.


    At that moment, a car stopped nearby.


    Without thinking, Wayne wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and pulled her back a little.


    Suddenly, the car that was supposed to stop had brake failure, swerved, and sped toward Rosalynn at


    an incredibly fast speed.


    In thest moment . _


    Wayne was quick to react, shielding Rosalynn and quickly dodging the car.


    The car skimmed Rosalynn and crashed into a thick pir, with heavy smoke billowing from the front of


    the car.


    Wayne held Rosalynn tightly in his arms and quickly looked inside the car.


    To his surprise, the man in the driver¡¯s seat was covered in blood and was still holding a ck object


    with a lit match.


    Grinning evilly, the man looked at Wayne and plucked at the item¡¯s wick.


    In a split second, Wayne tightened his grip on Rosalynn and lunged forward.


    Just as the explosion resounded, he instinctively shielded Rosalynn with his body.


    As the deafening noise subsided, Rosalynn¡¯s ears filled with a piercing ringing and she saw the people


    around her in a panic.


    The bodyguards, who had been secretly protecting her, ran screaming. _


    Wayne¡¯s bodyguards¡­


    Wayne ¡­


    Rosalynn remembered what had just happened and trembled all over.


    ¡°Wayne! She screamed in pain. _ _ _


    With blood dripping from the corner of his mouth and his brows knitted, Wayne had


    already fainted


    ¡°?Sra. Jared! ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman! ¡±


    The bodyguards came running at this point.


    ¡°Call an ambnce! Rosalynn yelled desperately at the bodyguards, her hands shaking badly. ¡°Wayne!


    Can you hear me ? _ ¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer.


    Rosalynn touched the wound on his back, her hand instantly covered in blood.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fear washed over her in a sh.


    ¡°Call an ambnce now! Rosalynn urged anxiously, tears in her eyes.


    At this moment, Wayne¡¯s fingers curled slowly.


    Rosalynn held his hand tightly, trying tofort him: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Do not be afraid ! The ambnce


    ising ! ¡±


    After that, Wayne didn¡¯t respond anymore.


    The ambnce arrived soon after and Rosalynn hurriedly followed it to the hospital, her body drenched


    in blood. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was his or Wayne¡¯s. _ The bodyguards were in a state of terror, with no


    idea how to exin the terrible situation to her boss. One of them, ovee with despair, proposed,


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you shouldn¡¯t wait here. You are hurt too. Why don¡¯t you go get checked out? ¡±


    Rosalynn, her face pale and her hands shaking, dismissed her concerns. _ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡±, she


    answered. ¡°It is Wayne who needs immediate attention. His back is severely injured¡­ You have no


    idea. he he he has a storyof serious idents and even went into aa once. And recently, she


    suffered a head injury! ¡±


    As she expressed her regrets, self-me crept into Rosalynn¡¯s words: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let


    him pick me up! ¡±


    The bodyguard remained silent, observing the scene.


    In all his time with Mrs. Gabrie, he had never seen her so emotionally distraught, terrified and


    disheveled.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    ¡°Did you find out who that bastard is? Rosalynn suddenly looked up, her expression turning fierce. ¡°All


    of Wayne¡¯s recent outings have been to the temple for mourning. When he drove and hit me, obviously


    he was aiming at me¡­¡±_ _


    ¡± Mrs . Jared, we¡¯re looking into it. So far , the car is reported stolen , and as for that guy , we got his


    appearance from airport security footage . We haven¡¯t identified it yet, but¡­ this kind of ruthless killing


    method seems like something of the dark.


    web _ ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things! I want to know who the murderer is ! Rosalynn clenched her teeth. _


    If something happened to Wayne today, she would kill this person!


    At this moment, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps. _


    Rosalynn instinctively looked up and frowned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wayne? Maddie asked aloud as she saw Rosalynn..


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, please rx a bit. Olivia, who was supporting Maddie, had been crying so much that her


    eyes were red and swollen. _


    ¡°When did you two get together? Rosalynn scoffed.


    It made sense that Olivia woulde here. Her obsession with Wayne wouldn¡¯t fade overnight, but


    bringing Maddie felt suspicious.


    If she came, there could only be one reason¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, this is Wayne¡¯s mom! Olivia choked. _ ¡°Obviously, she is going toe since Wayne had


    such a big ident. What did you do to piss someone off because Wayne got involved in it? If


    something happens to him, can you have the responsibility? ¡±


    ¡°Olivia, how do you know it was me who upset someone? Rosalynn caught some key words urately.


    It was always like this : the more desperate , the better she captured the doubts of the details . _ _ _ _


    _


    ¡°Something like this had never happened to Wayne in all these years. Who else could it be? Olivia


    challenged . _


    Rosalynn mir¨® a Maddie .


    She chuckled, ¡°Olivia, did you forget? She was in another car ident earlier and turned into a


    vegetable. It seems¡­ it happened after Natalie started handing over her power to him. Then someone


    dumped Wayne, who was still a vegetable, and married into the R Country royal family, all posh and


    proud. ¡±


    17.601


    ¡°That car ident was an ident! ¡±


    Maddie was nervous when she was exposed in the act. _


    ¡± Oh really ? Rosalynn scoffed. ¡°Maddie, do you really think Wayne doesn¡¯t know anything? He might


    also think about when his attitude towards you changed drastically. _ ¡±


    Wayne¡¯s life was on the line, and these two women came looking for trouble. Rosalynn no longer cared


    what others thought.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Maddie¡¯s face turned pale with anger. It was true that she had orchestrated the car ident years ago.


    But she was her mother, how could she really want her child to die? Her intention was to leave Wayne


    with a disability, so he couldn¡¯tpete with her for thepany. However, she never expected a


    nned car ident to turn into a series of major idents. Wayne was nearly killed instantly and it


    took a considerable amount of money to save his life.


    At that moment, she was relieved. But after learning the truth, she wished she could go back in time,


    remove Wayne¡¯s oxygen tube, and let him die right then and there. If she had died, old Mrs. Silverman


    would have been devastated and she would not have lived much longer.


    Silverman Group would have been within Maddie¡¯s reach!


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Maddie scoffed. ¡°I am Wayne¡¯s mother, her immediate family. I do not wee


    you here, so go away! ¡±


    Rosalynnpletely ignored her. Her bodyguards, as well as Wayne¡¯s bodyguards, stood menacingly


    at Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    ¡± What are you doing ? she asked. _

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Olivia frowned grimly.


    He never expected that the organization of assassins he hired to kill Rosalynn would not care about the


    lives of innocent people.


    Now, Rosalynn was fine, but Wayne¡­


    Olivia was so furious that she gritted her teeth, wishing she could take a knife and cut Rosalynn to


    pieces!


    ¡°Before Wayne wakes up, nobody¡¯s going to chase me away,¡± Rosalynn said, word for word. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care what you¡¯re up to, but just give up. You will not seed. ¡±


    ¡± Bitch ! ¡±


    Maddie¡¯s eyes were about to roll out with anger.


    At that moment, footsteps were heard from the elevator.


    ¡± Baby ! ¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice came before her figure appeared.


    Rosalynn¡¯s cold, terrifying expression finally softened.


    She looked up and Paige was running towards her. _ _


    ¡± My God ! My God ! ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Paige was stunned to see Rosalynn like this.


    ¡± What are you waiting for ? _ Go check your wounds and treat them! Paige was on the verge of urgent


    tears. Why is there so much blood? Where are you hurt? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    At that moment, Maddie eximed in surprise: ¡°Baillie? ¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Fuller. Baillie nodded slightly. _


    ¡°You are here at the perfect time, help me! This woman should take responsibility for your brother¡¯s


    critical situation, and she has now called so many strong men to hurt me! ¡±


    Maddie was about to break down and cry. _


    Olivia¡¯s face became even more gloomy¡­


    ¡± Be quiet ! ¡±


    Paige turned her head towards Maddie, yelling angrily.


    ¡± Look ! Just look ! Maddie pointed at Paige, looking even more aggrieved.


    Baillie ignored her drama, however, walking to Paige¡¯s side and patting her head gently, ¡°Honey, keep


    your voice down, we¡¯re at the hospital. ¡±


    ¡± Dear ? Maddie was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.


    Next, Baillie, in front of Maddie¡¯s house, said to Rosalynn, ¡°Ms. Jared, let Paigee with you to have


    your injuries checked and treated. I will stay here ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fine . Rosalynn shook her head.


    How could he leave ? How dare he leave ?


    When Wayne wakes up, he¡¯ll definitely be looking for her. _ _


    ¡°Wayne will worry when he sees you like this,¡± Baillieforted her. ¡°At least check for internal injuries.


    _ If Wayne is fine but something happens to you, then¡­ ¡± _


    ¡°Okay, okay, listen to her. _ _ What will I do if something happens to you? _ Cory just called me, he


    already knows about this¡­¡±


    Rosalynn came to her senses, asking in surprise. _ _


    ¡°How did you find out? _ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already trending online. Lots of people took photos at the scene, and you and Wayne got caught


    up in them¡­¡± Paige squeezed her hand, ¡°Hria is already at the airport, she¡¯s terrified too. Do you


    have to get her wounds treated, get checked out and change your clothes, or do you want to scare


    them to death? _ _ ¡±


    ¡°Baillie, please stay here, tell her I¡¯ll be back soon if she wakes up,¡± Rosalynn looked at Baillie,


    pleading huskily. _


    ¡°Fine,¡± Baillie agreed.


    Rosalynn¡¯s knee ached badly as she stood up, but she endured the pain and didn¡¯t let out a sound.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    He looked around the operating room, then looked at the shocked Maddie and the grumpy Olivia: ¡°This


    is the first andst time I¡¯m warning you guys. Don¡¯t try to fool around, Wayne could let it slide since


    you were his mother and saved his life earlier, but I won¡¯t! ¡±


    Maddie and Olivia looked at her, but neither dared to say anything.


    Rosalynn then left with Paige.


    After the others left, Maddie ran to Baillie: ¡°Baillie, when did you marry someone like her? Your parents


    know ? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, they have been renovating the old house for the past few days. As soon as I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take her


    back to meet her. _ ¡±


    Baillie wasn¡¯t lying about this.


    In fact, the situation was even more exaggerated.


    Take Baillie¡¯s elegant mother as an example.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She insisted that she had gained five or six pounds over the vacation and that she should lose the


    extra weight before her daughter-inw returned, so as not to make a bad first impression.


    Baillie¡¯s seemingly cool-headed dad recently started working out and even asked Baillie about Paige¡¯s


    preferences.


    He removed the flowers from the garden and nted the nts that Paige liked. The older members of


    the family were no exception; they said that they were preparing for a reunion gift and engaged in a


    friendlypetition.


    Her father even risked taking secret photos of Maddie¡¯s reunion gift. Although the box was notrge , it


    contained valuable antiquities , each one of them priceless .


    Regarding Baillie¡¯s early marriage, the Scott family expressed unanimous joy. They were relieved to


    learn that Baillie was actually gay.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯te from any influential background! Maddie eximed in shock. ¡°Marrying a woman


    like her wouldn¡¯t help you at all! ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, while it may be offensive, I have to say that your values   are really distorted,¡± Baillie replied.


    ¡°When a man from the Scott family marries, he marries the person he loves, regardless of his origin,


    because he did not matter _¡±


    Maddie was so angry that her lips trembled. Little did she know that Baillie had more infuriating words


    for her.


    ¡°Besides, who said my wife has no criminal record? She looked at Maddie. _ _ ¡°Her friend is the sole


    heiress of the Jared family. She cherishes my wife like a treasure, isn¡¯t that considered a


    1/2


    17:50


    bottom ? ¡±


    ¡°The Jared family? Maddie looked at Olivia.


    ¡°She is the daughter of Hria¡¯s second son. ¡±


    ¡°Gabrie Jared? Maddie¡¯s eyes were about to bulge. She had admired this young woman from a


    distance from her and had been trying to find a way to contact her, hoping for some kind of


    coboration with Gabrie Jared.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia nodded.


    Hate surged in Maddie¡¯s heart and she slumped into a chair.


    Baillie really didn¡¯t want tomunicate with Maddie, so she sat across from her, pulled out her phone,


    and sent Paige a text.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just be careful when you walk, don¡¯t fall. ¡±


    When they got there earlier, Paige was running in a hurry and almost fell. _


    Paige didn¡¯t answer, probably because she was busy. _


    While waiting for the check up, Rosalynn called Cory and Hria separately to let them know she was


    fine. _ _


    Hria seemed stable.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at the airport, I¡¯ll be there tonight. ¡±


    ¡± GOOD . ¡±


    Cory, on the other hand, was not calm. _


    ¡°Mommy, I saw you bleeding! Cory was very worried, this was the most excited Rosalynn had seen him


    since her birth, ¡°Where did you get injured? It hurts ? ¡±


    ¡°Baby, mommy is fine! Rosalynn gently reassured him. _

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there with my sister soon, you have to wait for me, okay? Cory choked out. _ _


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was about to break.


    ¡°Okay, mommy will wait for you. _ ¡ªsaid Rosalynn in a low voice.


    Cory was silent for a few seconds, then asked, ¡°What about him? ¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Does it look like you¡¯re not in good shape from the news? _


    Cory continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in the operating room, but she should be fine,¡± Rosalynn assured her.


    ¡± Yeah ! Cory¡¯s voice was even more breathy.


    ¡°My sweet boy, don¡¯t cry,¡± Rosalynnforted him. ¡°Your sister will freak out if she sees you cry. _ _ ¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cory replied.


    At that point, it was Rosalynn¡¯s turn to be examined.


    ¡°Mommy is going to have a checkup now. _ _ Behave yourself and stay with Grandma Hria. ¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡±


    Paige took Rosalynn¡¯s phone andforted Cory some more, then waited outside the exam room.


    Rosalynn¡¯s exam went through the expressne, so the results came out quickly.


    ¡°Minor internal bleeding! Paige yelled, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over for a


    checkup right away?! ¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I¡¯ll be fine resting. _ ¡±


    con


    ¡°Your knee is broken too ! ¡± that


    Rosalynn¡¯s injuries were treated and she changed into clean clothes.


    Although she looked less disheveled, she was still weak.


    After that, he went back to the operating room on his IV drip.


    Coincidentally, the team ofwyers Maddie found had just arrived.


    Due to her broken leg, Rosalynn was sitting in a wheelchair, pushed


    Seeing so many people suddenly arrive, Rosalynn¡¯s expression darkened.


    paige _


    ¡± How¡¯s it going ? Bailey asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Paige replied, not wanting those annoying people to hear about her precious¡¯s


    injuries.


    ¡°What are you all here for? Rosalynn looked at the bodyguards with a poker face.


    They also did not know what they had done wrong.


    ¡°Who allowed these random people to stay? Rosalynn asked, emphasizing each word.


    Maddie¡¯s face looked ufortable.


    ¡°I called them here. _ I am Wayne¡¯s guardian¡­¡±


    ¡°Get them all out of here! Rosalynn impatiently interrupted without waiting for Maddie to finish!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Youngdy, you and President Silverman only have a romantic rtionship, right? The only person


    who can ask people to leave here is President Silverman¡¯s mother, Mrs. Fuller¡­¡±


    The man who seemed to be the leader of the legal team adjusted his sses and said calmly.


    Gabrie, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! You know Wayne might not make it, right? So you¡¯re trying to get rid


    of me in a hurry! He wants to take advantage of the situation and keep my son¡¯s assets, right? Maddie


    yelled _with a twisted expression. ¡± Do not even think about it ! He is not married ! He does not have


    kids ! Without will ! His father and I are the only heirs to him! That includes Natalie¡¯s antiques and


    jewelry; You won¡¯t get any of it! ¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Maddie and then smiled downcast eyes.


    ¡°Very good,¡± he apuded. _ _ ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to show him this side of you when Wayne wakes up. _ _


    ¡±


    Maddie clenched her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Get them out of here. _ ¡ªOrdered Rosalynn again.


    Maddie refused to leave.


    Then Rosalynn suddenly said, ¡°Maddie, if you¡¯re so mad, why don¡¯t you go public with that incident? ¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ording to Rosalynn¡¯s understanding of Maddie, she was the kind of person who would argue in a


    heartbeat.


    Natalie¡¯s scheming hadpletely ruined Maddie¡¯s chance of having a child of her own.


    So he hated Wayne with a passion.


    However, very few people knew about it.


    The media and the Silverman family still thought of the two as mother and son.


    When the Silverman Group and the Bane Corporation had a son biomand.


    the headlines hinted at the animosity between them.


    confrontation


    he


    It meant that not only had Natalie and Wayne hidden this fact well, but Maddie had, too.


    Natalie¡¯s reason for doing so was to protect the reputation of Wayne and the Silverman family. But what


    about Maddie?


    First , eliminate the idea of   protecting the Silverman family and Wayne .


    The only other reason left was¡­


    Maddie wanted to keep her reputation. _


    To have raised a child only to discover that it was not biologically hers would be a tremendous shame.


    She had always boasted of her son ¡®s talent , which drew jealousy and disdain from others .


    If she admitted that he was not her son, those who had envied her would surely mock her once they


    learned the truth.


    So Maddie swallowed her pride.


    Maddie¡¯s eyes widened and she instinctively looked nervously at the people around her.


    Then she red at Rosalynn. _ ¡± Be quiet ! ¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Rosalynn replied with a slight curve of her thin lips. ¡°If I get angry, I won¡¯t care about


    anyone¡¯s reputation. You do not believe me ? Test it . _ _ ¡±


    ¡± Mrs . Jared, I understand his noble status, but I shouldn¡¯t talk to elders like that about him! What


    happened to your upbringing as a member of the Jared family? Olivia spoke in a solemn tone. _


    Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°Hria will be here tonight. If you want to know , ask him face to face . _ _ _ ¡±


    Olivia¡¯s expression immediately turned nasty. No matter how important Olivia was as a princess, she


    still had to show respect and deference when Hria visited the royal family.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Olivia had a pleading look on her face as she looked at Maddie.


    Olivia was well aware that Maddie was ruthless. Now that Wayne¡¯s life hung in the bnce, Olivia


    believed that she would not give up and leave for Wayne¡¯s sake.


    inheritance _


    But unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Gabrie, just wait! ¡±


    Maddie gritted her teeth and spat out this threat. She motioned to the stunnedwyer¡¯s representative.


    Without looking back at Olivia, she walked away.


    Coming to her senses, Olivia hurried after her.


    Feeling exhausted, Rosalynn called Wayne¡¯s bodyguard, ¡°Keep an eye on things there and don¡¯t let


    anyone bother you before Wayne wakes up. ¡±


    ¡± Understood . ¡±


    The bodyguard left with a serious expression on his face.


    Olivia followed Maddie to the elevator.


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, if you leave like this and something happens to Wayne, Gabrie will definitely mess with


    the inheritance! ¡±


    As soon as Olivia finished speaking, Maddie, whose anger was still simmering, pped Olivia across


    the face.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s ears were ringing non-stop.


    Her memories go back to seven years ago when she found out about Wayne¡¯s rtionship with her.


    Without saying a word, Maddie pped her in public.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    ¡°You knew she was the heir to the Jared family, so why didn¡¯t you tell me before you called me? Maddie


    scolded her angrily: ¡°Olivia, do you still hold a grudge against me for what happened then? _ So you


    did this on purpose, to make me look like a fool in front of her, right? ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fuller, I didn¡¯t! Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with tears and her cheek began to swell. ¡°If I wanted to screw


    you over, why would I bother telling you toe to the hospital? _ _ _ _ You could have let Gabrie


    take all of Wayne¡¯s stuff, isn¡¯t that an even better way to get even? ¡±


    Maddie looked cruel, but the malice in her eyes had lessened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the same ce as that person. _ _ Once Wayne is no longer alive , I will go there


    with my team immediately ! And I will also get in touch with other people ! Hmph! What about the Jared


    family? This territory belongs to the Silverman family! ¡±


    Maddie seemed to have forgotten that the current Silverman family had already been absorbed by the


    Bane Corporation.


    Olivia remained silent.


    She had a vague feeling that there was something important hidden in the recent conversation


    between Gabrie and Maddie. Maddie seemed frightened by this matter and she had agreed to go.


    What could have scared Maddie so much?


    The two arrived at the cafe on the first floor. _ _


    Maddie was still upset, and seeing Olivia¡¯s submissive attitude, she said indignantly, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re


    quite attractive, you know? You had Waynepletely in love, and it¡¯s been five or six years since


    Rosalynn¡¯s death. Why didn¡¯t you already have a baby? _ Are you wrong or something ? ¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale.


    Maddie raised an eyebrow: ¡°Or did Wayne never touch you? ¡±


    Olivia bit her lip: ¡°He can never forget Mrs. Tesdal. ¡±


    ¡°Poor girl. Maddie sneered,


    Then he looked at Olivia¡¯s stomach and suddenly seemed to have an idea.


    If Wayne was dead¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t having a child make it more convenient to inherit the inheritance?


    Even if he wasn¡¯t dead, considering Gabrie¡¯s strong personality, if Olivia had


    Wayne¡¯s daughter, she definitely couldn¡¯t take it and broke up with Wayne. _


    In that case, Wayne would lose a strong supporter and gain a powerful enemy¡­


    Maddie thought it was a good idea.


    ¡°Olivia, can you bear to let a woman who looks like Rosalynn take away everything that was supposed


    to be yours? Maddie reached over and ced her hand over Olivia¡¯s, her eyes widening with


    temptation.


    ¡°What can I do if I can¡¯t stand it? _ It¡¯s my fault¡­ ¡±Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, a look of


    disappointment on her face.


    ¡°What if I have a way for you to conceive Wayne¡¯s child? Maddie asked, every word deliberate.


    Olivia looked stunned, ¡°Are you suggesting something deceptive?¡±


    ¡°Misleading? I don¡¯t get involved in that stuff,¡± Maddie bragged, ¡°After Wayne turned into a vegetable


    after the ident, Natalie and I were worried that he might die. So we had the doctors collect some of


    his sperm and keep it frozen. It should still be viable. ¡±


    Olivia bowed her head and fell silent.


    Seeing her reaction, Maddie continued, ¡°However, if you¡¯re not up for it, that¡¯s fine too. I can find


    another woman. _ ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡± I am willing ! Olivia responded quickly. She_she She looked up to the upper deck and said, ¡°Auntie,


    you know I¡¯ve always had feelings for Wayne. _ _ If I can have a child for him , of course , I am ready !


    ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a medical examinationter. If all goes well , we will arrange IVF as soon as possible , ¡±


    Maddie said , feeling excited at the idea .


    Olivia nodded obediently and continued to thank Maddie.


    Maddie lowered her eyelids, hiding her scorn and cold smile.


    This woman was really a fool.


    Did she really think she would be allowed to conceive a child with Wayne? _ _


    Maddie had no intention of using Olivia¡¯s eggs.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Holding a cup of water, Olivia suppressed the ecstasy in her heart. She had been nning to have


    Wayne¡¯s child for a while, but Wayne was always too cautious. He lived alone in the apartment where


    Rosalynn once resided. Even when he was on business trips and staying in hotels, he always had


    bodyguards outside her door.


    Once, she went with Wayne to an art show. She had prepared in advance to drug him that night, share


    his bed, and take some of his semen. In case she couldn¡¯t get pregnant, she could still opt for in vitro


    fertilization. She had never expected her ns to be ruined by¡­ ? a child. _


    Now, she knew that Maddie had what she wanted. Initially, she nned to slowly get closer to Maddie,


    win her favor, and, once she was pregnant, find a way to get rid of Maddie. After all, Wayne loved


    children so much. Since as long as she got pregnant, Wayne would certainly stay with her for life, even


    if it was for the child¡¯s sake. Unexpectedly, as soon as he received the news, something happened


    today. _


    Surprisingly, Maddie also willingly brought up this matter. If Wayne were to pass away unluckily, having


    a child with him would also guarantee his status and wealth. _ Olivia wiped the tears from the corners


    of her eyes and faked a look of heartbroken despair.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing this scene made Maddie even more convinced of her choice. Olivia, who loved Wayne so


    much, would no doubt agree to having Wayne¡¯s child. So how could she control this child to get the


    rights to Bane Corporation and Silverman Group?? After considering it, she decided to follow Natalie¡¯s


    example.


    As soon as the child was born, he would immediately take it away. _ _ _ _ Afterwards, even if Olivia


    wanted to fight, all she had to do was deny that the child was hers. After all, running a DNA test and the


    like was useless. The two were secretly conspiring.


    Wayne¡¯s surgery continued until the sky turned dark. During the operation, Baillie went to inquire about


    the situation. The wound was difficult to clean and the internal injuries were severe. _ _ An explosion


    from such a short distance, even Rosalynn, whom he had always been protecting, had minor internal


    injuries, let alone Wayne, who protected himself with her body.


    After firing Olivia and Maddie, Rosalynn rarely spoke. She just sat there quietly, taking her medicine on


    time, changing her IV drip quickly, and even managed to eat a little food at night. Just after ten o¡¯clock,


    Wayne was finally ejected. _from the operating room and sent to the ICU. _ _ _


    ¡°As long as he survives tonight, the critical period can be considered past,¡± said the chief physician


    wearily. ¡°The patient¡¯s will to survive is very strong. He really wants to live. _ ¡±


    Rosalynn leaned against the window, looking through the thick ss into the room. Wayne¡¯s current


    state was truly pitiful. His head was wrapped in gauze, his face covered in scars, and he wore a


    breathing mask, looking shabby.


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind seemed to be contemting something, but she could neverprehend those


    thoughts. Over and over, she was left with a single sentence: ¡°Wayne, you must hold on, you must


    wake up! _ _ ¡±


    Paige was constantly anxious. After she and Baillie dismissed the head doctor, she nervously began to


    mutter to Baillie, ¡°She must wake up. _ _ What worries me the most now is whether her wound to her


    head will leave seque. How to be stupid¡­ or what if he loses his memory? What if he lost his


    memory and turned into the annoying Wayne he used to be?


    Hearing this, Rosalynn didn¡¯t react. Even if she lost her memory, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as she


    survived. _ _ _ _

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    It ain¡¯t no big deal even if he doesn¡¯t love her anymore.


    She never had any illusions about making it to the end with Wayne anyway.


    Even if things got worse, she could still live with Cory and Ivy like she had for the past 5 years.


    Nothing would be different.


    As long as he¡¯s alive!


    Being alive is what matters most.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, Old Mrs. Jared has arrived.¡±


    Soon after, a bodyguard came up.


    Rosalynn looked away: ¡°Where are Cory and Ivy?¡±


    ¡°The


    youngdy didn¡¯te, but the young master came with Old Mrs. Jared.¡±


    Cory and Hria probably didn¡¯t tell Ivy about her mommy getting hurt.


    Now would be the time for Ivy to go to bed.


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne again.


    ICU visiting hours are limited anyway.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay here for so long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make theme up, let¡¯s go.¡± She said, and nced at Wayne onest time. When she left,


    she asked the ICU nurse, ¡°Please, if he wakes up and I¡¯m not here, tell him I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The nurse nodded.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you should also take care of yourself. Internal injuries need proper rest,¡± a nurse advised.


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile and was then wheeled away by Paige.


    ¡°Did you see the trending news?¡± Rosalynn left and the two nurses started talking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°No way I could miss it, my mom found out it¡¯s at our hospital and asked me.¡±


    ¡°I saw they were pretty sweet together before the explosion happened¡­how did it suddenly¡­sigh!¡±


    ¡°I think Ms. Jared is fine now, but it¡¯s mostly thanks to President Silverman taking the hit for her.


    Anyway¡­they must really love each other, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s hard to say¡­the more I look at Ms. Jared in person, the more I think she¡¯s simr to


    Secretary Tesdal back then. If it weren¡¯t for the different demeanor, people would believe they¡¯re the


    same person!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, look at them, they¡¯re born into privilege, they¡¯re so beautiful, and their love story is so full of


    twists and turns, it¡¯s like a movie!¡±


    As the two nurses were whispering, Rosalynn¡¯s elevator reached her floor.


    The elevator doors opened, and Rosalynn looked up to see Cory, who had tears in his eyes.


    A rare smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°My dear.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    As Paige wheeled Rosalynn out, Cory immediately ran over.


    He wanted to hug her but was afraid of hurting her, so he ended up standing by her side, not knowing


    what to do.


    ¡°Sorry, I scared you.¡±


    Rosalynn took the initiative to hug Cory, gently patting his back.


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Cory asked with a choking voice.


    He had asked many times on the phone already.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rosalynn gently stroked his head. ¡°I just bumped my knee when I fell. I won¡¯t need a


    wheelchair in a few days.¡±


    Cory nodded vigorously.


    He held back his sobs, but tears still fell onto Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡±


    Rosalynn gently patted Cory,forting him in a soft voice.


    Cory didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the way back, Ivy was very happy, unaware of what had happened here. She only knew she could


    see Mommy and might even be excited to see her handsome uncle.


    But Cory¡¯s heart was clenched the whole way.


    He prayed to all the deities he knew in his heart.


    Seeing his anxiety, Hria carefully soothed him, but to no avail.


    Only seeing and touching Mommy in person, making sure she was still breathing and not seriously


    injured, could put his mind at ease.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Back in the hospital room.


    Cory, who had confirmed that his mom was okay, soon felt sleepy.


    Paige made a makeshift bed for him on the sofa.


    As hey down, Rosalynn was by his side, gently touching his forehead: ¡°Good boy, go to sleep.¡±


    Cory nodded.


    He closed his eyes and then opened them again, looking at Rosalynn, ¡°What about him?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes suddenly began to sting.


    ¡°He¡¯s out of the operating room now and is in the ICU. The doctor said he has a strong will to live, so I


    think he¡¯ll get better soon,¡± said Rosalynn, pausing and touching his forehead. ¡°Boy, do you want to see


    him when he¡¯s better?¡±


    Cory was silent for a while.


    He pulled the nket up to just below his eyes.


    Then, muffled under the nket, he replied, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn gently agreed, ¡°Goodnight, my baby.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mom.¡±


    Cory soon fell into a deep sleep beside his mother.


    However, that night, he seemed to be having a nightmare, as his brow was furrowed the whole time.


    After soothing her son, Rosalynn looked at Hria, who hadn¡¯t spoken much.


    ¡°I have seen your medical records,¡± Hria said, looking exhausted. ¡°Luckily, there are no fatal injuries.


    Tomorrow, I will call a few experts to prescribe some medicine for your internal wounds, and you¡¯ll


    recover quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you,¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    Hria shook her head, ¡°The elders always worry about their children. Lie down and have a good rest.


    Recovering from internal injuries requires peace and quiet.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded.


    At that point, Paige suggested, ¡°Granny, the resting room conditions here are average. I can have


    Baillie take you home, and he can bring you back in the morning!¡±


    Hria looked back at Paige, eventually resting her eyes on Baillie.


    Baillie greeted her, ¡°Mrs. Jared.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, such a talented and handsome young man! Hria shifted her gaze. ¡°I do need to for a while.


    Ivy, Calvin, and Laura are the only ones there, so it¡¯ll be a bit of a hassle for Mr. Scott.¡± Hria didn¡¯t


    leave immediately.


    go back


    She stayed by Rosalynn¡¯s side for a while.


    Only after Rosalynn fell asleep did she slowly get up.


    Being of old age, the shock she experienced during these days left her feeling weak. It took her a while


    to regain her strength and not pass out.


    The found granddaughter was her whole world!


    ¡°When you send Mrs. Jared back, you don¡¯t have toe back here. There are enough people here,


    so you should rest and take care of your own matters. I¡¯lle to you when I need you,¡± Paige said,


    helping Baillie put on his sport coat before they parted, reminding him of a few things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± Baillie nodded. ¡°You should go to sleep too. Don¡¯t stay up toote, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige nodded frantically.


    Baillie patted her head.


    Paige handed him the car keys from her bag.


    As Baillie took the keys, he tightly gripped her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Paige nodded, ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Baillie walked over to Hria.


    Momentster, the two left together.


    Hria had almost confirmed that someone wanted to kill Rosalynn due to the explosion.


    She brought many people back this time, and all of them stayed at the hospital.


    Uponnding, she received thetest investigation results, revealing the possible organization that the


    dead driver belonged to.


    Hria had made up her mind.


    If she couldn¡¯t confirm the organization, she would destroy it within a few days, showing them the


    consequences of messing with her beloved granddaughter!


    Paige returned to the hospital room.


    Instead of going to the resting room, she quietlyy down on the other side of Rosalynn¡¯s bed.


    Feeling exhausted after a day of events, she was dumbfounded when she learned that Rosalynn had


    been attacked.


    She feared losing her only and best friend.


    Lying next to Rosalynn, even though she could smell disinfectant, she could also detect Rosalynn¡¯s


    unique scent.


    Her tense nerves gradually rxed.


    She closed her eyes but still felt uneasy, so she reached out and ced her hand under Rosalynn¡¯s


    nose.


    Only when she was sure that Rosalynn was still breathing did she fall asleep with peace of mind

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    The medicine Rosalynn took unknowingly contained sleeping pill ingredients, resulting in a night of


    restless sleep. Throughout the night, she found herself immersed in a lengthy dream.


    In this dream, Rosalynn found herself in a long hallway, reminiscent of the one adorned with


    honeysuckle vines.


    However, this hallway was in a far more dpidated state, devoid of any signs of life, and enveloped in


    a dense gray fog.


    Standing in the middle of the deste corridor, she felt a sense of anticipation without knowing who


    she was awaiting.


    Then, Wayne¡¯s figure materialized at the far end of the hallway. His face was etched with sorrow as he


    gazed upon her, his clothes stained with blood and his face marred by numerous injuries, as if


    burdened with unspoken words.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Rosalynn called out to him, ¡°Wayne! Come here!¡±


    However, he remained motionless, rooted in his spot.


    Abruptly, the fog thickened, intensifying Rosalynn¡¯s fear.


    Filled with a sense of urgency, she sprinted toward Wayne, terrified that he would be engulfed by the


    engulfing mist.


    But the seemingly short hallway was never¨Cending.


    No matter how she ran, Wayne was always far away.


    Gradually, the fog enveloped him.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn cried out in pain.


    Finally, she woke up from the nightmare.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige was suddenly startled awake too.


    Rosalynn sat up, her tears uncontroble.


    ¡°Did I squash you? I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Rosalynn tried to exin.


    Cory, also awakened by themotion, threw off his nket and ran over: ¡°Mommy! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy just had a bad dream.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    She once thought she had experienced the pain of losing Wayne.


    But in this dream, she realized what kind of pain it might be to truly lose him.


    Cory quickly climbed onto the bed.


    Opening his arms wide, he hugged Rosalynn: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mommy don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Rosalynn held Cory tight.


    At this moment, she really wanted to hold on to something.


    The scene in the dream where she couldn¡¯t get close to him was too terrifying!


    It took Rosalynn a while to calm down.


    She checked the time.


    The hour hand had justnded on five o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Cory, you y with Paige for a while, I will go check on him.¡± Rosalynn, feeling a bit better, touched


    Cory¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory didn¡¯t insist on going with her.


    ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± Paige was worried.


    ¡°With so many bodyguards, of course I can.¡± Rosalynn lifted the covers and got out of bed.


    Her knee was still painful, but she endured it well.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Rosalynn went back to the ICU.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The sun was about to rise.


    Wayne had made it through the night without any problems.


    But there was still no sign of him waking up.


    Dressed in her sterile gown, Rosalynn was allowed to enter the room for a short visit.


    Everyone thought she¡¯d have a lot to say, but she just sat next to Wayne until visiting time was up.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    The nurse approached and said, ¡°Ms. Jared, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, finally reached out, and gently held Wayne¡¯s hand. ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, trying hard to suppress the surging emotions in her heart.


    She knew if she couldn¡¯t hold back and let these emotions burst out, there would be no one left to


    support Wayne.


    He was the leader of Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group. He had a huge fortune, and now


    these assets had been targeted by others in the shadows for a long time, just waiting for Wayne¡¯s


    death so they could scramble to divide them.


    But she wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    What belonged to Wayne was always his, and no one could take it away!


    She stood up, her thumb gently caressing the back of Wayne¡¯s hand, expressing her reluctance to part.


    Just as she was about to withdraw her hand¡­


    Wayne¡¯s fingertip moved slightly.


    Rosalynn was startled and quickly looked at him.


    Wayne¡¯s closed eyes had opened slightly, he was looking at her.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s stable emotions crumbled in an instant.


    She leaned in closer to Wayne.


    ¡°Have you woken up?¡± she asked anxiously.


    The nurse hurriedly went to call the doctor.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his lips struggling to move.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rosalynn got even closer.


    Then she vaguely heard him say, ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit hard, tears immediately poured out, and she quickly nodded:


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Wayne seemed very tired.


    Only after hearing reassuring words did he finally close his eyes again.


    The doctor arrived quickly.


    After checking, he also let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Waking up briefly at this time is a good sign. Once all his


    vital signs are stable, he can be transferred out of the ICU.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Rosalynn bowed deeply, her voice choked with emotion.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s willpower is also very important for an injury of this degree. He has people and things he


    can¡¯t let go of, so he managed to hang in there,¡± the doctor said gently.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stay in the ICU all the time either, as she also needed treatment herself.


    So she sat outside the ICU, found a book that Wayne liked, read it while recording, and then took the


    recording into the ICU for Wayne to listen to.


    By noon, Cory heard that his sister had been looking for him.


    So he said goodbye to his mother and went home.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    ¡°To be honest, things would be pretty tough without your Cory,¡± Paige said after seeing Cory off and


    taking Rosalynn out to the balcony to sunbathe.


    Suddenly, she noticed a drone flying in stealthily and immediately sent its coordinates to her


    bodyguard.


    In no time, the drone was shot down.


    Yesterday¡¯s bombing incident was still trending, and the heat hadn¡¯t faded yet.


    If it was just an attack, the buzz might not have been this high.


    But the key factor was that the people involved in the incident were Wayne¨Cthe guy who set off a


    trending frenzy a few days ago¨Cand his wife, a mysterious heiress. That made things quite different.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Besides the incident itself, many people were digging into the background of the enigmatic heiress.


    ¡°Eight seconds into this video, when the bodyguardes running, he is calling Gabrie Jared, right?


    I quickly looked up the name Gabrie Jared and spent a whole night finding several highly simr


    faces!¡±


    Then several photos were attached.


    Thest one was a picture with a question mark.


    ¡°After screening again, I basically ruled out the first five. Yes, the most suspicious one is thisstdy


    with the question mark. Here¡¯s her profile: Gabrie Jared, the daughter of Hria¡¯s second son and


    confirmed sessor.¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s impressive? No, besides this identity, she¡¯s also the boss of Jered Ventures, which has


    risen in recent years. If anyone wants to know more about this, pleasement, and I¡¯ll record another


    video exining!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows Gabrie Jared is low¨Ckey and has basically never shown her face in public. So, the


    picture can only be reced with a question mark. But I meticulously checked and found that two hours


    after the ident, just before takeoff, a private jet adjusted its route an hour after the incident!¡±


    ¡°ording to a very reliable source, the ne was bought by Hria two years ago and given to her


    granddaughter. So,bining all this information, I roughly deduced that Wayne¡¯s heiress wife, not


    only looks like an heiress in terms of demeanor, is indeed the heiress Gabrie Jared, the person


    herself in charge of the Jared family!¡±


    This video was the most popr one about uncovering Rosalynn¡¯s true identity. There were also


    numerousments below it.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s a real heiress!¡±


    ¡°My younger brother once stayed at the hospital where Wayne and his wife were treated. He went out


    to buy somete¨Cnight snacks and saw a group of bodyguards dressed in ck with earphones. It was


    really scary!¡±


    ¡°My brother is a paparazzo, and this morning he tried to capture some exclusive footage using a


    1/2


    drone. However, as soon as it crossed the yard, it got shot down. What¡¯s even scarier is that half an


    hourter, my brother receivedpensation and a warning, which were transferred to his ount.


    Wow!¡±


    ¡°So jealous. Does the Jared family still want granddaughters?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more extravagant than you think. My grandma told me that many of Gabrie Jared¡¯s clothes


    can¡¯t even be found at luxury brand stores because they¡¯re all custom¨Cmade for her!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I have a crush on this heiress!¡±


    ¡°What does money mean to an heiress? Is she short of money?¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ¡°Yep, I really can¡¯t stand it when ordinary people fawn over the rich!¡±


    Gradually,ments like these became more and more.


    ¡°I¡¯m a teacher in a remote small town, and in recent years, we¡¯ve received donations from Jered


    Ventures or the Jared family every year, including funds for building school dormitories, clothing, and


    teaching equipment. My point is that not all wealthy people exploit others, so why the stereotypes?¡±


    Of course, someizens had their attention elsewhere.


    ¡°Ms. Jared and Secretary Tesdal look so alike! I really want to know, when the explosion happened,


    and Wayne rushed to protect Ms. Jared, was he thinking of thete Secretary Tesdal or the present Ms.


    Jared?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Secretary Tesdal¡­ Because he rushed over so quickly, it¡¯s like saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so


    long for you toe back, I can¡¯t let you leave me again¡°¡­ So touching!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, this yboy has no heart; the one he loves the most is himself!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about him that he can always make beautiful women crazy for him? Even a beautiful


    and rich woman!¡±


    ¡°Some of you guys need to stop nit¨Cpicking! Didn¡¯t you see the video from the scene yesterday?


    Wayne risked his life to protect that girl! If he was so bad, why would he risk his life to protect her?


    People analyzed yesterday that such an explosion could easily kill someone, have a little sympathy,


    okay?¡±


    Voices on the Inte were mixed andplicated.


    As for the two people involved, one was still unconscious, and the other was guarding without any


    concern.


    Because there were too many media nearby.


    Rosalynn was worried that Cory would be discovered and wouldn¡¯t let hime anymore.


    Ivy missed her mom a lot.


    Rosalynn had no choice but to tell her that she had to go to a meeting and didn¡¯t know when it would


    end.


    Ivy understood how hard her mom worked and, hearing that her mom had to go to a meeting,


    reluctantly told her not to work too hard, that she missed her, loved her, and hoped to see her in her


    dreams as soon as possible.


    Rosalynn felt a little better when she heard Ivy¡¯s soft voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Ivy felt bored, her grandma was out, and her brother was in the study


    doing something.


    She called her handsome uncle, but he didn¡¯t pick up


    Ivy sat there, lost in thought for a while, just about to go upstairs to paint, the doorbell rang at home.


    Calvin stood in front of Ivy with great vignce, went to the doorbell, and looked at it.


    ¡°Is it Jaime?¡±


    He opened the door in surprise.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    The originally bored Ivy immediately jumped up excitedly when she saw Jaime.


    Jaime looked a little off.


    He opened his arms and hugged Ivy.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here? Did you miss Ivy? Are you here to surprise little Cory?¡± Ivy loved her uncle


    so much. She shook her short legs with excitement.


    ¡°Yep, Uncle missed Ivy.¡± Jaime nodded gently.


    However, Ivy could tell something was wrong with his voice: ¡°Uncle, do you have something on your


    mind?¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Jaime didn¡¯t say a word.


    Ivy immediately became worried, ¡°What¡¯s going on? My brother cried yesterday, Granny Hria also


    cried, and you don¡¯t look too happy either! Are you guys hiding something from Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, I¡¯m just being bullied by your brother, so I came straight here to confront him face to


    face!¡± Jaime returned to his usual tone.


    ¡°Really? You better not be lying to me!¡± Ivy asked very seriously.


    ¡°Really!¡± Jaime nodded solemnly, and pinched Ivy¡¯s cute little face. ¡°Okay, I have to to go find your


    brother now. Ivy, you y by yourself for a bit, and when I¡¯m done confronting your brother, I will take


    you out to y, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ivy really wanted to go out and y!


    After putting Ivy down, Jaime headed upstairs.


    His face suddenly became gloomy.


    Upon arriving, he had already made sure that his sister was not in any serious trouble, but Wayne¡¯s


    situation was awful.


    He was worried that Ivy would be scared, so he didn¡¯t tell her about it.


    Now there were only two kids in the house, and Cory was busy with something important. Jaime felt


    that he might need toe over and help, so he came straight away.


    Cory opened the door and let Jaime into the study.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Cory climbed into his seat, staring coldly at theputer screen, ¡°It¡¯s this organization.¡±


    Jaime was a bit surprised, thinking that Cory would need his assistance.


    After all, the transaction websites hidden in the dark web have extremely high security measures.


    Cory needed to break through them one by one and filter them.


    The only clue was the subtle traces left behind by the driver in the bombing.


    Jaime looked at the screen, and the red snake head on the green covered screen was particrly eye¨C


    catching.


    The top of the snake head read in English: ¡°Viper Organization.¡±


    Jaime thought to himself, ¡°¡­¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A few days ago, when he wanted to deal with Wayne, a friend rmended this organization to him.


    They specialize in operations against important figures, the kind where lives are exchanged.


    But Jaime just wanted Wayne dead, and thought that trading lives was too cruel, so he didn¡¯t ept


    this organization¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°Now, I want to find the person who hired the killer.¡± Cory¡¯s chubby little hands had been typing on the


    keyboard all day, and his fingertips were a little numb. He moved them slightly and didn¡¯t intend


    to stop.


    He had to find that murderer to avenge his mother!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you!¡±


    Jaime put down his backpack and took out his ownputer.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    The assassin organization was also divided into ranks.


    A lesser¨Cknown organization might even sell clients¡® information to other groups.


    However, the Viper Organization was a top¨Ctier assassin organization that maintained strict client


    protection, which allowed influential individuals to confidently ce orders with them.


    Therefore, it would be very difficult to decipher theirplexyers of encryption and avoid detection


    by the Viper Organization before identifying the identity of the hired assassin.


    Three days after the explosion, although Wayne had not regained consciousness, he had passed the


    critical period, and his external injuries were healing quickly after a significant amount of money


    was spent.


    After aprehensive evaluation, he was finally transferred out of the ICU.


    One dayter, Rosalynn secretly took Wayne to his own hospital. Maddie had been trying to gather


    information about Wayne¡¯s condition, but apart from knowing that he was still alive, she had no ess


    to any further details.


    She only realized that Wayne had been transferred to another hospital when she saw the bodyguards


    protecting Wayne and the Jared family leaving the hospital together.


    Maddie was furious. Despite her recent setbacks and decline in fortune, she still had some valuable


    media resources umted over the years.


    Herwyers had suggested holding a press conference multiple times to exin the current situation to


    the public and portray herself as a pitiful mother, while also tarnishing the image of the mysterious Ms.


    Jared.


    However, Maddie always gritted her teeth and refused.


    It was not because she didn¡¯t want to do it, but because she feared that Gabrie would reveal


    Wayne¡¯s true parentage at all costs.


    Gabrie was now a public figure, and many people paid attention to her every word and action. That


    would be a tremendous blow to Maddie¡¯s reputation.


    This sense of shame and being forced into helplessness haunted Maddie every night, deteriorating her


    mental state.


    However, there was some good news¨COlivia¡¯s medical examination report hade out. A


    fter carefully reviewing it, Maddie looked at Olivia sitting across from her and said, ¡°You¡¯re healthy.¡±


    Olivia lowered her head.


    Yes, she was healthy and intact. Her uterus and everything else were in good condition.


    ¡°I will inform you once the embryos are mature,¡± Maddie said, lowering her head and taking a sip of


    ck coffee.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Olivia obediently responded.


    Outside, the sun was shining brightly.


    As soon as she got in her car, Olivia couldn¡¯t help it ¡ª she burst outughing, thinking about the baby


    that wasing.


    Olivia was living in a cute little detached vi.


    The house had been a gift from Wayne, in return for her help dealing with the Silverman Group after


    Rosalynn¡¯s death and his own illness.


    When she parked the car and was about to go upstairs, a figure rushed over and grabbed her arm.


    Olivia was startled and instinctively tried to shake the person off.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s me, your mom!¡±


    Frowning, she took a closer look at the woman.


    Maggie looked much older and more haggard than before, her eyes red and swollen, like she¡¯d been


    crying a lot. Her face was gaunt, and her lips had lost all color. She seemed frail, like she¡¯d lost weight.


    She looked nothing like the sharp¨Ctongued, vicious woman Olivia remembered as her mother.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Olivia said, disgusted.


    ¡°Olivia, I feel utterly helpless. Your brother has gone missing and hasn¡¯t returned home for several


    days! I¡¯ve been trying to reach him, but his phone is always unreachable! He¡¯s your only brother, can


    you please help me find him? You have such strong abilities, I¡¯m sure you can locate him!¡± Maggie


    pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Olivia looked at her, and the message from Viper Organization on the morning of the explosion shed


    through her mind.


    Her naughty little brothery in a pool of blood, like a dead dog.


    ¡°He just took a few million from me, said he was going to take his girlfriend traveling and shopping and


    stuff, so he might be abroad now?¡± Olivia broke free from her mother¡¯s hand, her tone icy cold.


    Maggie clearly didn¡¯t know about this.


    She suddenly felt a little awkward: ¡°Your brother is still young, and he¡¯s a bit inexperienced¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°He¡¯s 26 now, still young?¡± Olivia mocked.


    Maggie didn¡¯t dare look at her, her lips faltered: ¡°Olivia, your brother didn¡¯t leave me any money, I¡­ I


    have to go to the hospital for chemotherapy tomorrow¡­¡±


    Olivia stared at the woman in front of her, recalling how, in her teens, she had meekly asked her mother


    for money to buy paint.


    What did her mother do back then?


    She impatiently refused.


    After Olivia pleaded a couple more times, she got pped twice by her mother, who used her of


    wasting money.


    The following day, Olivia saw her mother buy her brother a pair of limited¨Cedition sneakers. At that


    time, those sneakers were so expensive that one had to pay an extra premium to get them, costing


    over a hundred grand.


    And the money she needed for paint was just a fraction of the money for those sneakers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the money, so just don¡¯t get chemo.¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°Are you so afraid of death?¡±


    Maggie was taken aback and her hand began to tremble.


    ¡°You¡­ how could you say that? I am your mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Olivia shrugged indifferently, ¡°Then go sue me. The court will decide how much I should give you,


    and I will give you that much.¡±


    Maggie stood still.


    She was no longer as sharp as she had been in her youth, and facing her daughter, who had grown up


    and was even more capable than her, she felt more fear than anything else.


    ¡°I just need tens of thousands. When your brotheres back, I¡¯ll pay you back¡­¡± She lowered her


    posture again.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, so she walked past her.


    Behind her, Maggie must have beenpletely desperate, clutching the corner of her clothes tightly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll go to the media for help?¡±


    Olivia stopped in her tracks.


    Her mood was great today, after all, she was going to have a child with Wayne soon.


    She turned around and looked at her mother¡¯s face, which had turned red and looked even more


    sickly.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡± She said slowly.


    Yes, she made a big mistake.


    How could she forget this woman¡¯s true nature just because she was old and sick?


    After all, she was the woman who gave birth to a bad boy like Jeffery.


    She should have let the Viper Organization take care of her as well.


    What a¡­ nuisance!


    Maggie stared at Olivia.


    She knew that she had neglected her daughter a bit.


    But¡­ she had to stay alive!


    If she died, what would Jeffery do? He wasn¡¯t grown up yet, hadn¡¯t married or had children¡­


    ¡°I only need 100,000 for my treatment, and I¡¯ll never bother you again!¡± Maggie tried to sound tough,


    she had nothing left and didn¡¯t know when Jeffery would be back.


    She was scared of Olivia and didn¡¯t want toe begging for money like a beggar every time she had


    chemo.


    ¡°I only have 10,000 in cash on me right now.¡± Olivia said coldly, ¡°You take it first, and when I get the rest


    together, I¡¯ll transfer it to your card.¡±


    Maggie hesitated for a moment, carefully watching Olivia: ¡°You won¡¯t cheat me, will you? You¡¯ll call me


    later, right?¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Olivia felt like she just heard a hrious joke.


    ¡°Since you already threatened me with the media, what else can I do?¡±


    Maggie didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes: ¡°Girl, don¡¯t me me, I¡­I had no choice.¡±


    Olivia felt disgusted just looking at her and sent her away with ten thousand dors.


    Watching Maggie¡¯s pathetic figure, Olivia¡¯s eyes were icy cold.


    She couldn¡¯t keep having obstacles like this on her path.


    Later that day, the decision for the FreshBite n was also settled.


    Although Olivia had sought help from otherster on, most of them were based on her close


    rtionship with Wayne.


    That day Wayne came, sitting next to Gabrie.


    Their gossip and rumors flew all over the ce.


    The rumors about Wayne and Olivia¡¯s close rtionship naturally fell apart on their own.


    Add to that Jered Ventures¡® n being perfect in every way. As expected, Jered Ventures won this


    investment project with an 80% approval rate.


    Mr. Brandon personally called Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I didn¡¯t want to bother you a few days ago in case I disturbed your rest, but how are you


    recovering now?¡± Mr. Brandon asked with concern.


    Rosalynn politely smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Brandon, rest assured, since FreshBite chose us, we will


    definitely not disappoint the shareholders.¡±


    ¡°I have absolute confidence in you!¡± Mr. Brandon was very sincere.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Tomorrow my assistant will bring the team to meet with you at


    FreshBite. I can¡¯t leave the hospital yet, but rest assured, they are all very professional.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, get some rest.¡±


    Mr. Brandon wanted to ask about Wayne¡¯s situation but didn¡¯t in the end.


    Now everyone was guessing whether Wayne was alive or dead.


    There were even underground gambling spots opening up betting on Wayne¡¯s situation, and it was in


    full swing.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn looked at the still unconscious Wayne.


    ¡°Bane Corporation lost to me.¡± She said to Wayne in a rxed tone.


    There was no response from Wayne, of course.


    Hria entered the room.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalynn tried to get up.


    Hria quickly walked over and made her lie back down, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, don¡¯t treat me like a ss doll.¡±


    Hria sat down and looked at Wayne, ¡°If you are really okay, then stop staying in the hospital. Didn¡¯t


    your project already get approved? Don¡¯t you need to follow up?¡±


    ¡°The n is already prepared, and L and the others will follow up. If there are any problems, we can


    solve them through online meetings.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Child, you know what I mean.¡± Hria¡¯s face was serious.


    Rosalynn lowered her head, remaining silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Wayne and I can¡¯t be


    separated anymore.¡±


    Hria frowned, unable to forget how Wayne had hurt her precious granddaughter.


    Why should her precious granddaughter have to go back to him just because he had changed?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had people closely monitoring Bane Corporation. After all, it¡¯s apany Wayne founded himself.


    Apart from a few senior executives who are unstable, others are steady.¡± Hria couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t fully understand and interfere in you young people¡¯s affairs as an olddy. Let¡¯s see what


    happens when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn agreed, then looked at Hria and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°After your face heals, go home and see the kids.¡± Hria¡¯s previously bright eyes had be


    somewhat cloudy since she didn¡¯t know when..


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then opened her arms and hugged Hria tightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused


    you trouble.¡±


    Hria lowered her head without speaking, finally giving Rosalynn¡¯s back a light pat.


    She didn¡¯t say anything else because she felt it would ruin the atmosphere.


    As a grandmother,of course she worry about her granddaughter.


    How much pain and humiliation did her granddaughter suffer before finally meeting Hria those many


    years ago?

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    All those things happened ¡®cause of her past foolishness.


    She still owes Adeline.


    After Wayne was out of the woods, Rosalynn let Paige go back first. Her newpany just started and


    there were lots of things to handle.


    But every day after Paige finished her work, no matter howte, she would alwayse to see them.


    It was just a simple visit, and then she¡¯d leave.


    Most of the time, it was just Rosalynn and Wayne.


    There wasn¡¯t much she could do except read to him.


    When she first met Wayne, she didn¡¯t know if it was his car ident or Olivia¡¯s blow that led him to


    suffer from insomnia.


    During the first few days he spent at her ce, Rosalynn was preparing for an exam.


    After making love, Rosalynn had to endure the pain and squeeze in time to review her material.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    While she was studying, Wayne took a shower.


    When she finished her review and looked back, she saw Wayne lying in bed in the bedroom.


    A few dayster, Wayne brought several thick books and asked her to read them to him.


    Since then, Wayne¡¯s insomnia gradually got better.


    Even when she wasn¡¯t around, he could still fall asleep without her reading to him.


    Late at night.


    Rosalynn finished reading a thin book of therapeutic fairy tales.


    She checked the time and nced at Wayne.


    She got up, turned off the bedsidemp, and covered Wayne with a nket, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte today, let¡¯s


    stop here. I¡¯ll tell you other stories tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalynn paused, held Wayne¡¯s hand, and gently kissed the back of his hand,


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    The next moment, she gently ced Wayne¡¯s hand back under the covers.


    Suddenly, Wayne¡¯s hand lightly squeezed hers in response.


    Rosalynn froze for a moment, then instinctively looked at Wayne.


    Sometime unnoticed, Wayne had opened his eyes, and his bright gaze quietly met Rosalynn¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Rosalynn quickly held his hand, leaning closer to him.


    Wayne lightly rubbed the back of Rosalynn¡¯s hand and slowly blinked his eyes.


    Rosalynn immediately burst into tears,ughing, and pressed the emergency call button.


    1/2


    As they waited for the nurse to arrive, Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak but held Wayne¡¯s hand, smiling as they


    locked eyes, tears streaming uncontrobly.


    The nurses were busy throughout the night, confirming that Wayne¡¯s vital signs were all normal. He had


    truly woken up, and his consciousness was very clear.


    ¡°Thank you all for this time,¡± Rosalynn sincerely thanked the nurses as they were leaving.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s our duty,¡± the attending physician said earnestly.


    After the nurses left, Rosalynn returned to Wayne¡¯s side. His gaze remained fixed on her, and when he


    saw her approaching, he lifted his hand. Rosalynn quickly held his hand.


    ¡°It seems like you still remember me,¡± Rosalynn said with a tearful smile.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he exerted all his effort to call her.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    ¡°I¡¯m not your darling!¡± Though Rosalynn denied it, her tone was super gentle.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wayne nodded, struggling.


    He had hurt his head too, and Rosalynn, afraid he¡¯d get in more trouble, quickly tried to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move your noggin!¡± She suddenly turned fierce.


    Wayne looked at her and suddenlyughed.


    Even though Wayne had woken up, he still needed more rest to recover from his injuries.


    ¡°Tired? Wanna sleep some more?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s thumb gently caressed his hand.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡± Wayne managed to say.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne seemed to let out a sigh of relief.


    His hospital bed was big enough.


    Rosalynn left a small light on andid down next to him.


    Before going to sleep, Rosalynn reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep for too long this time¡­¡±


    She thought about another sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll be scared,¡± but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Wayne responded, and then reached out to hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand, through the fingers as they


    intertwined.


    Rosalynn had been troubled by nightmares for the past few days.


    Sleeping next to Wayne, she finally had her first good night¡¯s sleep after the explosion.


    She slept soundly and long, undisturbed by anyone.


    When she woke up naturally, she looked at the clock on the wall and her mind went nk.


    ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock?¡± She sat up abruptly, instinctively looking at the bed beside her.


    Wayne was gone!


    She hurried out of bed, and even though her knees were much better, it didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t hurt.


    Rosalynn stumbled, almost falling down.


    At that moment, the door to the ward opened, Wayne sitting in a wheelchair, both of them looking at


    each other in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice, though no longer hoarse, was urgent.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing.¡± Rosalynn rubbed her temples, ¡°You went for a check¨Cup?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you were sleeping so soundly, I didn¡¯t want them to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s knee stili hurt.


    She had gotten out of bed too quickly just now.


    But she didn¡¯t want to worry Wayne either.


    Soon, the medical staff helped Wayne get back into bed.


    Rosalynn simply sat back on the bed as well.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, sensing something was off with her and reached out his hand


    to her.


    Rosalynn moved closer to him, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment, then looked at the nurse, ¡°Bring Ms. Jared¡¯s medical records over.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalynn quickly stopped him.


    The nurse, puzzled, looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyshes, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Focus on yourself. I¡¯m all good.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re alright, I need to know where you¡¯re hurt!¡± Wayne insisted.


    Rosalynn sighed and waved to the nurse, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Although the nurse didn¡¯t have much else to do since her job was to look after Wayne, she still left.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, seemingly waiting for her to confess.


    Rosalynn pointed to her cheek and showed him the scratches on her arm, ¡°Just a few minor


    scratches.¡±


    Wayne frowned and nodded.


    He gestured for Rosalynn to continue.


    ¡°There was a little bleeding.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Wayne¡¯s gaze suddenly trembled for a moment.


    ¡°I checked it yesterday and it¡¯s fine now!¡± Rosalynn quickly said.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Wayne asked, looking concerned.


    Rosalynn pursed her lips and pointed to her injured knee, ¡°There¡¯s a bit of a fracture, too.¡±


    ¡°Did you touch it when you got out of bed just now? Did it hurt?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, then saidiningly, ¡°Why are you interrogating me like I¡¯m a criminal?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t reply, but rang the bell to call the doctor and nurse back. They brought painkillers with


    them.


    After Rosalynn took them, the pain eased in no time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault this happened to you,¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne sincerely and said, ¡°Hria


    checked, and this was aimed at me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Wayne insisted, holding her hand tightly, his eyes closed, looking tired again. ¡°You¡¯re my


    wife, it¡¯s my duty to protect you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rosalynn whispered back.


    ¡°Soon you will be,¡± Wayne said softly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    She got closer to Wayne and whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne agreed, then suddenly opened his eyes, ¡°What about your daughter? Will she be


    upset if she doesn¡¯t see you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know yet, the daughter he mentioned was actually his own child.


    But to be able to think about her feelings as soon as he woke up¡­ Maybe, he really was who he


    imed to be.


    Even if this child wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He could still treat her as his own.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Wayne said tiredly, ¡°In a few days¡­ I¡¯ll buy her a gift¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Watching Wayne¡¯s breathing became steady, she carefully nted a kiss on his nose.


    Not long after Wayne feli asleep, Paige, who knew Wayne had woken up, came over.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to disturb Wayne¡¯s rest, so she went to the lounge with Paige.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t lose his memory? He didn¡¯t be an idiot?¡± Paige asked seriously.


    Rosalynn shook her head with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Just before he fell asleep, he was worried about my


    daughter¡¯s happiness and said that he¡¯d buy her a gift in a few days.¡±


    Paige was momentarily taken aback but had a look of being touched.


    ¡°I admit I have been indecisive in my stance, but¡­ this jerk doesn¡¯t seem as annoying now!¡±


    ¡°Be mindful of your choice of words. If you get used to calling him a jerk and identally say it in front


    of him, won¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Rosalynn reminded her.


    Paige pinched her own mouth and then seemed to remember something.


    She pped her hands. ¡°Oh, by the way, Olivia¡¯s mother drowned in thekest night. She was found


    by the morning joggers!¡±


    Rosalynn knew very little about Olivia as a person because she deliberately chose not to delve into


    1. it.


    When she heard that it was Olivia¡¯s mother, she needed a moment to process it.


    ¡°How do you know it was Olivia¡¯s mother?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The media reported it. I saw some news photos, and I did see Olivia identifying the body at the police


    station,¡± Paige whispered.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t seem particrly interested. Instead, she was more curious as to why Olivia


    and Maddie suddenly stopped their actions and had been unusually quiet for the past few days.


    Paige nced at Rosalynn and noticed herck of interest, so she didn¡¯t mention the incident she


    witnessed at the hospital where Olivia and her family were arguing.


    Paige wasn¡¯t entirely altruistic herself.


    She had too many things to worry abouttely.


    However, she still securely kept the surveince video from that day.


    If Olivia started behaving and stopped harassing her friend and Wayne, Paige would choose to be


    forgiving towards her.


    But if Olivia continued causing trouble, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act, just as Mr. Scott had said.


    It was about showing respect first and then taking action if necessary.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Paige was still super busy.


    Not long after, she came with lunch.


    After eating with Rosalynn, she dashed off.


    Rosalynn returned to Wayne¡¯s ward, and he was still sleeping soundly.


    Coincidentally, as Rosalynn pulled out her phone, she just received a news update about Olivia¡¯s


    mother¡¯s dead body found in theke. She thought about it and clicked on it.


    The report mentioned that Olivia¡¯s mother hadte¨Cstage cancer and had been undergoing


    chemotherapy. Because Olivia¡¯s mother favored her son, she had lost touch with her daughter long


    ago.


    However, in recent months, Olivia had given her brother millions to buy a nursing home property and


    treat their mother¡¯s illness in Y City.


    But in reality, the millions weren¡¯t spent on their mother at all. Her brother recently disappeared with the


    money.


    In extreme grief and despair, Olivia¡¯s mother chose to end her life by jumping into theke.


    In the morning, a morning exerciser discovered her body and called the police. The police rushed to the


    scene, found her ID on her, and immediately informed Olivia.


    ording to media reports, Olivia fainted from crying when she identified the body.


    When leaving the police station, she called on her missing brother toe back and deal with their


    mother¡¯s funeral together in front of the media.


    That was the full content of the report.


    After reading it, Rosalynn felt something was strange. She read a few other reports and found out. that


    the police had not determined whether the case was a suicide or a homicide.


    Because the park where the incident took ce was in a remote area with a severeck of


    surveince, it was even impossible to determine when Olivia¡¯s mother entered the park.


    But now, the media was inclined to believe that Olivia¡¯s mother chose to end her life because her son


    took away her treatment money.


    Rosalynn thought for a while.


    At that moment, Wayne woke up.


    She immediately turned off her phone: ¡°Awake yet?¡±


    Seeing his wife¡¯s face when he woke up, Wayne was delighted, even able to ignore the pain.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Hria had soup made for you, said it can help your wounds recover faster.¡±


    Rosalynn raised the bed slightly and asked softly.


    Wayne thoroughly enjoyed this treatment.


    Now, he would eat anything Rosalynn gave him!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalynn called someone to bring the steaming soup and fed it to Wayne.


    Wayne swallowed slowly, his throat still hurt, so his eating pace was slow.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    During eating, his eyes were fixed on Rosalynn¡¯s face, as if she would disappear the moment he


    looked away.


    Wayne slowly finished the soup.


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re awesome! You finished it all!¡± Rosalynn put down the bowl, praising


    Wayne.


    Wayne paused for a moment and then smiled.


    ¡°Am I a kid to you?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn gently wiped the corner of his mouth with a wet towel: ¡°Yeah, with your current vulnerability,


    there¡¯s not much difference between you and a kid.¡±


    Probably due to eating, Wayne felt much better.


    He raised his hand, held Rosalynn¡¯s hand and kissed her back.


    Rosalynn made a token effort to retreat but didn¡¯t manage to, so she gave up struggling.


    ¡°Rosa, how did I do this time?¡± He asked, like a puppy wanting praise.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Alright, now you¡¯re my lifesaver.¡±


    She watched the surveince of that day numerous times during the initial two days.


    If Wayne hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped and would have died.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your lifesaver,¡± Wayne frowned, ¡°and I don¡¯t want you to stay by my side out of


    gratitude, forcing yourself to be nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very keen on having me stay by your side before? Why are you so demanding now?¡±


    Rosalynn pretended to be fierce.


    ¡°So are you willing to stay by my side now?¡± Wayne quickly asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him and sighed helplessly, ¡°I think we must have owed each other a lot in our


    previous lives, so in this life, no matter how messy things get, we can¡¯t separate.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t get any worse!¡± Wayne, enduring the pain, hugged Rosalynn¡¯s waist.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡± Rosalynn said nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Wayne hugged her, ¡°From now on, there will only be wonderful things between us, and no


    more of those troublesome issues.¡±


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t move around, your wound hasn¡¯tpletely healed, what if it tears again?¡± Rosalynn


    soothed him anxiously.


    Wayne obedientlyid back down.


    ¡°Did you hear me reading to you while you were unconscious?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne thought about it and thenughed.


    ¡°No wonder I slept all the time. So it¡¯s because you were reading to me, huh?¡±


    Rosalynn snorted speechlessly.


    Wayne held her hand and looked at her tenderly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for sleeping so long and making you worry.¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly wanted to cry, and she changed the subject.


    ¡°Do you need to inform Bane Corporation about your awakening?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nodded.


    Recently, it was a busy period, and many contracts must have piled up during these days, requiring his


    signature.


    Rosalynn brought Wayne¡¯s phone, ¡°Your phone screen is cracked; I will have someone send you a new


    er.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, wifey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Rosalynn stopped herself, sighed, and let it go.


    Wayne smiled contentedly.


    1/2


    Messages in his phone were indeed piled up.


    Wayne thought for a while and decided to call a few senior executives for a meeting, and asked the


    President¡¯s Office staff to organize the contract documents and send them to the hospital.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a meeting?¡±


    Wayne informed Rosalynn after making the arrangements.


    Rosalynn immediately frowned when she heard this.


    ¡°Wayne, do you think you¡¯re Superman? You¡¯ve been awake for less than 24 hours!¡± Rosalynn scolded.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much going on in thepany.¡± Wayne looked wronged, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll stop immediately if


    I get tired. If you¡¯re worried, you can supervise me from the side.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? This is a Bane Corporation senior management meeting, and you want


    someone from the Jared Group to supervise?¡± Rosalynn found it absurd and funny.


    Wayne used to have strong boundaries and would not even bring her to attend important meetings.


    Now, things had changed. A few days ago, bothpanies werepeting for the same project, and


    now he was inviting her to supervise his executive meeting!


    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d give you the entire Bane Corporation. What¡¯s wrong with supervising one executive


    meeting?¡± Wayne answered confidently.


    He had mentioned this before, but Rosalynn took it as a joke.


    After all, everyone knew that Wayne always prioritized his interests. How could he possibly give up his


    hard¨Cearned business empire easily?

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Although Wayne¡¯s awakening had not been made public, the documents sent by the president¡¯s office


    prompted the senior executives to flock to the hospital where Wayne was being treated. The news of


    Wayne waking up still spread, even appearing on the trending topics. In the afternoon, Wayne slept for


    another two hours.


    After dinner, the senior executives began arriving at the hospital.


    Before allowing them in, Rosalynn sternly cautioned Wayne, ¡°If you feel ufortable at any point,


    stop immediately.


    If you hide your physical condition from me this time, the executives of yourpany will never have a


    chance to enter this hospital room again!¡±


    Wayne nodded with a smile, showing a contented and blissful expression despite being tightly


    managed by his wife.


    Rosalynn was somewhat annoyed but decided not to say anything further.


    She prepared to warn the executives instead.


    At that moment, Wayne grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalynn asked anxiously.


    Wayne looked at her and said, ¡°Darling, give me a kiss.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t remember when Wayne had be so gentle and tender in front of her.


    She pursed her lips, approached Wayne, and gave him a kiss.


    Wayne took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her waist.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t get angry; instead, she cupped Wayne¡¯s face in her hands and gently kissed his lips,


    expressing her love and concern. ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m serious. Please don¡¯t make me worry too much,¡± she


    whispered after the kiss.


    Wayne was always driven to work intensely.


    Shortly after awakening from his vegetative state, he had already started working.


    Wayne caressed Rosalynn¡¯s back and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll only handle some work today.¡±


    He knew that Rosalynn had visibly lost weight over the past few days.


    He felt intense heartache and regret for being so eager to work and causing her so much worry.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn kissed him again and then went out to open the door of the ward. Most of the people


    standing at the door were familiar faces. They had seen pictures of Wayne¡¯s wife on the inte amidst


    the uproar these days. But when the door opened at that moment, they still felt surprised.


    Sean Hudy, who used to be Wayne¡¯s special assistant, was the most surprised. He stared at Rosalynn,


    his eyes almost popping out of his head. ¡°Ms. Jared!¡± Everyone else snapped back to reality and


    greeted her ordingly.


    Rosalynn nodded slightly, appearing polite and distant, ¡°Thank you all for your hard work. Mr.


    Silverman just woke up and his physical condition isn¡¯t good. Please try to get to the point and don¡¯t


    1/2


    take up too much time.¡±


    Everyone agreed. Although they were industry leaders and should maintain a confident attitude


    towards their boss¡¯s wife, Rosalynn¡¯s background was too great. She had the title of heir to the Jared


    Group, plus being the boss of Jered Ventures, and her family background, strength, and the face that


    everyone had admired for years.


    Rosalynn gestured for them to go inside, entering the ward. Although Wayne wanted her to stay for the


    meeting, Rosalynn was reluctant to stay longer, so after setting the time, she went to the lounge. Taking


    advantage of the time, she held an online meeting with her team members. L briefly reported the


    information about their meeting with FreshBite after visiting them.


    ¡°They cooperated quite well,¡± L concluded in the end.


    ¡°The shopping festival ising soon, you guys take a look at their original promotion n first, and if


    there¡¯re any issues, see if modifications can be made,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The progress during the day went smoothly, so the meeting didn¡¯t take too long.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    The meeting ended pretty quickly.


    L was thest one to log off.


    This was the longest time she¡¯d been apart from Rosalynn, and she was really worried about her.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Before Rosalynn went offline, L asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, don¡¯t worry,¡± Rosalynn replied gently. ¡°Before I go back, please take care of


    everything in the studio for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do a good job!¡± L said quickly.


    Rosalynn smiled gently: ¡°You can look forward to your annual bonus this year!¡±


    After hanging up the video call, Rosalynn stretched her shoulders and yawned, then checked the time.


    Just half an hour.


    She leisurely went out and had the pre¨Cprepared fruit sent in.


    Sean looked at the time and suddenly realized why Ms. Jared sent the fruit in at this time.


    ¡°Everybody, have some fruit and take a short break!¡± Sean said as he sat close to Wayne, asking in a


    low voice, ¡°President Silverman, are you alright?¡±


    On Wayne¡¯s table, there was a different set of fruits than what the others had.


    He knew his wife had prepared it just for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    Wayne picked up a piece of fruit and put it in his mouth. It was so sweet it made him feel content. Sean


    felt a sudden wave of sadness for some reason.


    Ms. Jared and Secretary Tesdal were so alike; maybe President Silverman found her because of


    Secretary Tesdal, but¡­ He was always cold and temperamental around Secretary Tesdal, never like


    this.


    If Secretary Tesdal could see this¡­


    Sean quickly dismissed the thought.


    Such a good person like Secretary Tesdal must have gone to Heaven.


    The meeting eventuallysted two hours.


    Wayne made sure to exin everything clearly.


    As the executives left, they all urged Wayne to rest well and looked forw ard to seeing him back at the


    company soon.


    In the end, Ms. Jared escorted them to the elevator.


    1/2


    ¡°Thank you all for your hard work.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attitude softened.


    Everyone exchanged polite expressions.


    As the elevator arrived, Sean hesitated for a moment before getting on.


    He nced at Rosalynn, and the feeling of sadness intensified.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If Secretary Tesdal were alive, she would surely be more exceptional than Ms. Jared.


    As the elevator door closed, Sean rubbed his eyes.


    Ms. Jared possessed exceptional skills, and President Silverman had ns to involve her in executive


    meetings sooner orter. Joining Bane Corporation was an inevitable step for her.


    Sean had been working at Bane Corporation for over a decade. He never thought he would one day


    want to leave.


    But he had no other choice.


    Ms. Jared and Olivia were different. Sean knew that Olivia¡¯s love for President Silverman was


    unrequited. However, just now, he had clearly sensed President Silverman¡¯s deep affection for Ms.


    Jared.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of working alongside Ms. Jared while holding onto memories of Secretary


    Tesdal.


    Thus, he had no option but to resign.


    Sean stood there, consumed by sadness as he contemted going far away after leaving.


    Little did he know, Secretary Tesdal, whom he missed so dearly, had already started arranging work for


    him.


    ¡°Sean can handle contracts like these easily,¡± Rosalynn said as she sat there, swiftly organizing the


    contracts for Wayne¡¯s approval.


    In less than half an hour, she had prepared arge stack of files for Sean.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    In the hospital room, the soft lighting made the atmosphere very cozy.


    Wayne was feeling a bit tired. He leaned against the hospital bed, watching Rosalynn neatly organize


    the contract documents.


    He felt a bit dazed, as if he had gone back in time.


    Noticing his silence, Rosalynn looked up at him with a puzzled expression. Their eyes met for a


    moment, and Rosalynn smiled helplessly, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful,¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn clicked her tongue, separating the documents to ones that Wayne needed to deal with from


    ones that he didn¡¯t. She then divided the former into several piles, ¡°These contracts, we¡¯ll decide how


    many to handle each day based on your recovery.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty¡± Wayne was very easygoing, ¡°Stop working,e give me a hug.¡±


    Rosalynn grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not done handling your work yet.¡±


    But she still walked over.


    Wayne wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his cheek on her belly, ¡°I¡¯m really fragile right now,


    I need lots and lots of Mrs. Silverman¡¯s hugs.¡±


    Rosalynn gently patted his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Wayne hugged Rosalynn, looking veryfortable and content.


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s mom was found dead today in ake in a wend park in the suburbs,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne was taken aback, and then let go of Rosalynn, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s be a big issue, even trending on social media. Ms. Walley was photographed when she went


    to identify the body, looking very haggard,¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°She probably knows you¡¯re awake


    now. Do you want to call her?¡±


    Saying this, Rosalynn handed her phone to Wayne thoughtfully.


    Wayne looked at the phone, then at Rosalynn, didn¡¯t take it, and hugged her again, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone


    over to check it out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless,¡± Rosalynn yfully tweaked Wayne¡¯s ear, asking casually, ¡°After all, she was your


    first love.¡±


    Wayne pinched Rosalynn¡¯s waist in response.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Rosalynn pped his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense? I¡¯ve exined it already,¡± Wayne grumbled, ¡°You know she can¡¯t let go of her


    obsession with me, yet you¡¯re still urging me to call her. What are you nning? Do you still want to get


    rid of me after all this?¡±


    He sounded both angry and wronged.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What can I possibly be nning? Didn¡¯t you say she saved your life? Her family just experienced such


    a major incident, don¡¯t you think you should at least ask about it? Why are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    ¡°I can never win an argument against you!¡±


    He hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask how her mom died?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t n to stop.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°The prevailing theory is that her son took the money Ms. Walley gave her for cancer treatment, so she


    was in despair andmitted suicide by jumping into ake. Coincidentally, that wend park has


    been neglected for a long time, with almost no surveince equipment. Also, that park is quite far from


    Ms. Walley¡¯s mother¡¯s home, why would she go all the way there tomit suicide?¡±


    Wayne listened and frowned slightly, ¡°Have the police determined the cause of death?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, there¡¯s only the case announcement, no specific exnation,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you suspect Olivia¡¯s mother was murdered?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, ¡°I just feel that something¡¯s off. If it really was murder, and the target


    was the Whaley family, would Ms. Whaley be in danger too?¡±


    Rosalynn had another idea.


    Seeing Olivia appear in public today, she felt¡­ Olivia might be deliberately showing a haggard


    appearance.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°So, darling, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and gently pinched his face. Wayne was like an obedient big dog,


    thoroughly enjoying this affectionate touch.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    So, you¡¯ve also learned to be cautious now, hndy and after thinking for a moment ¡°Wered to arrange for


    covert protection until this case is resolved.¡±


    Protection, In this context, also entailed surveince


    Lately, Maddie and Olivia had been keeping a surprisingly low profie


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As the saying went. ¡°When your enemy quiets down, they must be scheming something


    ¡°Alright Wayne had the same idea, and he was also happy to see his wife was on the same page


    That night.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t go back to her own room, and she continued to sleep with Wayne,


    When Wayne woke up in pain in the middle of the night, seeing Rosalynn snuggled up against f¨¦m, his


    pain was greatly relieved.


    He tightly held Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    If the pain he was enduring now was for his lover, then he was willing to face it.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    In Maddie¡¯s house.


    Furious, Maddie pped Olivia hard across the face!


    Olivia covered her face, her body stiff.


    ¡°You idiot! The embryo imntation is about to happen, and you¡¯ve caused such a bigmotion, with


    so many eyes on you, how could you do this without drawing attention?¡± Maddie was furious, unable to


    control her anger.


    She already knew that Wayne had woken up. Once he was awake, things would not go so smoothly.


    Unfortunately, she had chosen a foolish aplice, who had put them right in the line of fire at a


    critical moment!


    During her check-up, Olivia had handed over her previously frozen egg to Maddie.


    Maddie was even grateful that this had saved some time, otherwise, Olivia would need some more time


    to recover after retrieving the egg.


    The embryo imntation had already been prepared when Olivia had her check-up.


    It was supposed to happen within a day or two.


    But¡­


    ¡°No one will find out,¡± Olivia said, covering her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Maddie knew her ns were meticulous and not easily exposed. However, due to Wayne¡¯s unexpected


    awakening, Maddie was extremely irritable. Olivia was nothing more than a vent for her


    anger.


    ¡°Anyway, I still have Wayne¡¯s sperm. If you screw up, I¡¯ll drop you and find another woman to


    After saying that, Maddie red at Olivia and turned around to go upstairs. lifting the hem of her


    nightgown.


    Olivia stood there for a moment. Was this how Maddie treating her?


    Her inner resentment and desire to kill kept churning. At that moment, an elderly servant came down


    the stairs: ¡°Ms. Walley, thedy asked me to take you away¡±


    Obviously, she couldn¡¯t leave through the front door,


    In order not to be found, she had to sneak out from some hidden corners.


    ¡°Wait a sec, I need to use the bathroom.¡± Olivia said gently.


    The servant couldn¡¯t refuse and pointed in the direction of the bathroom.


    Olivia smiled and nodded, heading in that direction.


    As she passed the bathroom, Olivia walked straight past it and headed for the room at the end of the


    hallway.


    That was Maddie¡¯s study.


    She quickly went inside, put something down in a hidden corner.


    And she expressionlessly turned and left.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    She went into the restroom as she passed by wet her hands, and walked out casually


    Not wanting to leave any evidence behind, Maddie turned off the survence system in the entire


    house before Olivia attived to avoid capturing her of camera So while doing all of them. Olis felt very at


    ease


    The car that drove Olivia away pulled over in a remote area, and Olivia got out. She had rented a car


    which was parked nearby


    She leisurely got into the car, sat for a moment, and like a magic trick, peeled off a thinyer of film


    from her right hand


    It was used to prevent leaving fingerprints behind.


    ¡°Maddie¡­¡±


    Olivia lowered her eyelids, grinning sinisterly.


    Since you don¡¯t think of me as human, then go to hell!


    The next day.


    Rosalynn had online meetings all morning.


    Just as it ended, Wayne¡¯s primary physician arrived.


    ¡°Dr. Quinn, is there any problem with Wayne?¡± Rosalynn hesitated to ask.


    Dr. Quinn quickly reassured her, ¡°ording to President Silverman¡¯s examination report, he is in good


    condition in all aspects. But there are some issues that need to be reminded to the family members.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Dr. Quinn took a CT image from his assistant.


    ¡°This is President Silverman¡¯s brain CT.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart jumped to her throat upon hearing it was about his brain.


    ¡°At present, there is still a small amount of un-dissipated blood in this area.¡± Dr. Quinn pointed to one


    area.


    ¡°I see,¡± Rosalynn nodded, looking very serious.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After aprehensive assessment, as long as the patient remains emotionally stable, there should be


    no major problems. However, he cannot be stimted or overworked,¡± Dr. Quinn said solemnly, ¡°This


    cannot be achieved by medical care alone; it requires the cooperation of the family members. I heard


    that he started working right after waking up yesterday? That¡¯s actually quite dangerous.¡±


    It was because of this that Dr. Quinn came to talk about it.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rosalynn promised, ¡°This won¡¯t happen again before the blood dissipates.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    After Or. Quinn left, the surroundings quieted down, and Rosatyres lwart was pounding. When the


    doctor showed her the brain¡¯s CT image, countless Traglo scenarios ran through her mind


    ¡°Sist


    Rosalynn was about to return to the ward when she heard Jaime¡¯s voice


    She turned around and saw Jaime wearing one of the hundreds of ck sportswear sets his closet. His


    hair was longer than his eyes, and he appeared, carrying a bag, running towards her


    Rosalynn was a bit mncholy.


    He was a handsome nerd, but how could he date someone with half of his hair covering his eyes in the


    future?


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going toe looking for me.¡¯ Rosalynn waited for Jaime to run up close. then


    brushed his hair aside, revealing his eyes. ¡°Jaime, please, get a haircutter. Don¡¯t lead Cory astray


    with your taste!¡±


    ¡°Cory and I found the person who paid for the hit!¡± Jaime said excitedly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face changed instantly: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Because the transaction between that person and the other party was also anonymous, we don¡¯t know


    who it is specifically, but we¡¯ve located the source of the cell phone signal during their contact!¡±


    Two days ago, Cory had found the phone, but it was always off, and they couldn¡¯t determine the


    location.


    Jaime thought the other person had probably thrown the phone away after contacting them.


    He discussed the identity of the anonymous payment ount with Cory again.


    What was funny was that after cracking the payment ount, they found that there was no information


    about the person, and the ount had been canceled a few days ago.


    The other party was obviously well-prepared, not leaving a single trace.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Just as Cory and Jaime were super pissed off and clueless about where to start the search, the cell


    phone signal they had been tracking earlier carne back.


    The time for the signal to return wasst night, and the location was still the H City, just like thest


    time it appeared


    ¡°Where is the location?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Jaime took out his phone and showed Rosalynn the results of the coordinate analysis.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face changed dramatically as soon as she saw it.


    ¡°Sis, do you know where this is? Is it someone you know?¡¯ Jaime asked hurriedly, seeing something


    was off.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s mother lives here,¡± Rosalynn clenched her fists and then remembered the doctor¡¯s


    warning.


    ¡°Jaime, you and Cory have made a great contribution this time. But you must keep this a secret, even


    from Hria for now,¡± Rosalynn instructed, ¡°Once Wayne is recovered, I¡¯ll make sure to find the people


    who are responsible for it and make them pay!¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to wait for Wayne to recover?¡± Jaime pouted, the excitement from just now suddenly


    disappeared.


    Rosalynn stared at the coordinate location.


    ¡°This person almost killed him twice. Of course, I want him to take his revenge personally!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaime had a shocked expression on his face.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything more but took out her phone and made a transfer.


    Jaime received arge sum of money.


    ¡°So much?¡± Jaime¡¯s eyes lit up.


    At first, he felt embarrassed about taking money from his sister and would refuse many times.


    One time, his sister got angry.


    ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re going to be like this, don¡¯t call me your sister anymore!¡±


    And so, Jaime went from feeling ufortable to receiving money from his sister with eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Half of it is for Cory. I haven¡¯t been able to spend time with him and Ivytely. You guys can go have


    fun at Disnend, and buy any toys you like. The bill¡¯s on me!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Everyone knew that Jaime loved fluffy toys.


    However, because he had bought too many toys and had no room for them, Rosalynn had banned him


    from buying more.


    ¡°Please take care of grandma too. She¡¯s been worried and exhaustedtely,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    I¡¯ll take her to Disnend too. What about Paige? Does she need me to take care of her too? Join was


    more than happy to help.


    ¡°Who needs you to look after me, kiddo?¡± Paige Owens¡¯ voice came from behind


    Jaime quickly turned around.


    He was smiling at first, but immediately became alert when he saw the handsome guy next to Palge.


    Paige raised Baillie¡¯s arm towards Rosalynn and said, ¡°Delicious lunch has arrived!¡±


    Baillieughed at her teasing.


    Then Paige smacked Jaime on the back of his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think this hairstyle is ugly?¡±


    Jaime gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve got important stuff to do, no time for haircut!¡±


    ¡°What important stuff? Hiding in the room with Cory every day, don¡¯t you go corrupting him!¡± Paige


    warned with a serious face.


    Jaime was speechless.


    *Just wait until Wayne recovers, and you¡¯ll know what great thing Cory and I have aplished!¡±


    Jaime then looked at Baillie, ¡°Who¡¯s this big bro?¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Hi Jaime, I¡¯m Baillie, Paige¡¯s husband, Baillie said with a smile, ¡°So you should probably call me


    brother-inw instead of big bro.¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Jalme suddenly took two steps back, eximing in surprise, ¡°Brother inw? Paige, when did you get


    married? Want, when did you start dating? Weren¡¯t you always single


    ¡®Among all of us, you¡¯re the only one still single besides those two kider Paige said with a cartery


    expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no need to rush


    Jaime felt his whole world copse.


    He had two older sisters, elegant, beautiful and sessful business women, and they were has pride.


    On the inte, he would always puff out his chest and brag about them to countless people


    But now, in just a few days¡­


    One was seduced by her kids¡¯ dad!


    One got married in a sh!


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Jaime muttered to himself.


    ¡°You guys chat, I¡¯ll bring lunch over,¡± Baillie said gently. ¡°Has he woken up?¡±


    ¡°Yep, Rosalynn nodded.


    Baillie then left first.


    As soon as he left, Jaime got excited, ¡°How could you guys do this? Getting married without discussing


    with the family? You should have, at least¡­ at least, bring him home first and get our approval!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to approve your sister¡¯s husband?¡± Paige scoffed.


    ¡°He looks like such a yer!¡± Jaimeined, ¡°Look at his eyes! Who knows how many people he¡¯s


    seduced, and his words are always so roundabout.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say the same thing about Wayne before?¡± Paige nced at Rosalynn, and then answered


    her own question, ¡°He did say Wayne was a yboy, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing him,¡± Rosalynn said while holding back a smile.


    Of course, she knew Jaime got so worked up not because he fell in love with her or Paige. They had all


    been living together for years, and they were like family.


    He was the younger brother who didn¡¯t want his sisters to get married, always thinking the brothers-in-


    law were annoying and nning to give them trouble.


    ¡°Forget it! Either way, you guys don¡¯t care about what I think, so I¡¯m going to find Cory and Ivy. Do


    whatever you want!¡±


    Jaime was actually a little angry, and he stomped off, ignoring Paige¡¯s calls.


    He already had issues with Wayne, and now an unfamiliar brother-inw showed up! Who could stand


    this?


    ¡°When we have our wedding, I bet Jaime will cry a lot, right?¡± Paige crossed her arms as she


    watched Jaime¡¯s retreating figure, thinking about how long his hair had gotten that it could flow in the


    wind


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t try to snatch the bride away, Rosalynn leaned on her sister¡¯s orm dit te you not


    toe over every day? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    I¡¯m not tired, considering someone¡¯s driving me around, Paige said with a smirk.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh


    However, she still had some worries.


    Maddie¡­


    She lowered her head, hiding the rage in her eyes.


    Jaime had given her the address of a small vi, which was a gift from Wayne.


    A car ident, then an explosion. Now she owed Wayne two lives!


    After returning to the hospital room, Baillie had already set out the meal boxes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s little brother Jaime?¡± he asked.


    ¡°He went to get a haircut,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°I thought he intentionally kept that hairstyle during his rebellious phase, Baillie chuckled.


    ¡°Baillie, actually, little brother Jaime is only a year younger than you,¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ncing


    at Paige.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Everyone knew Baillie was younger than Paige.


    In all honesty, if you look at Jaime and Baillie together, it always felt like that it was Paige seducing


    Baillie.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Paige asked defensively. ¡°If anyone is seducing anyone, it¡¯s him


    who¡¯s seducing me!¡±


    With so many properties put in front of her, how could that not be considered temptation?

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Rosalynn shrugged, felgning innocence.


    ¡°Your eyes have already said everything! I know that look¡± Paige said with certainty


    Rosalynn smiled.


    Baillie looked at Paige, his eyes full of amusement and affection.


    ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s true that I was the one who tempted her. He admitted with augh.


    Paige blushed, obviously very proud.


    Rosalynn sighed inwardly, noticing how Paige¡¯s confidence had greatly increased. A good partner is


    truly a cure-all.


    At this moment, Wayne took her hand.


    Rosalynn turned her head to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.


    The four of them had lunch together.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Paige had something to do in the afternoon, so she prepared to leave after a short while.


    Rosalynn went to see her off.


    Baillie carried Paige¡¯s bag and followed behind, while Rosalynn and Paige walked ahead, speaking in


    whispers.


    ¡°I asked around. The autopsy results confirm it was drowning. The police also found a suicide note in


    her phone¡¯s memo. It says she lost the will to live after being betrayed by her son, so she chose to end


    her life. They¡¯re probably going to close the case as a suicide.¡± Paige whispered to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Things have been chaotictely, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Paige patted the back of Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°If I have time tonight, I¡¯ll bring you some mini


    cupcakes.¡±


    ¡°You should spend more time with Mr. Scott,¡± Rosalynn poked Paige¡¯s nose, ¡°You fool.¡±


    Paige looked aggrieved, and she touched her nose and said, ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re ungrateful. I love you


    so much, and you call me a fool!¡±


    Following behind, Baillie heard her say ¡°I love you,¡± and his eyebrows twitched.


    Rosalynn shook her head helplessly.


    Nowadays, she often wasn¡¯t home, and her house was filled with children, elderly people, nannies,


    bodyguards, and others.


    Baillie had to pick up and drop off Paige every day, so why not just bring Paige directly to his own


    house?


    They were married, wasn¡¯t it just a matter of time before they lived together?


    Baillie was anxious about this.


    But Paige was still the same.


    The weather had been beautiful these past few days.


    Paige and Baillie exited the elevator, discussing renovation ns for the old house


    After crossing the VIP ward, the number of people increased.


    Most of the people who came here for treatment were wealthy, as the doctors here were highly skilled


    and the cost of hospitalization and treatment was high.


    Ever since they took a walk togetherte that night, Baillie would always hold Paige¡¯s hand when they


    went out.


    At first, Paige felt awkward, but now she was used to it.


    In fact, she would even absentmindedly y with his hand while listening to Baillie talk.


    ¡°By the way, that Jaime just now¡­¡± Baillie changed the subject.


    Paige quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, he really is my little brother. Right now, his hostility towards you


    is just the natural hostility a younger brother has for his brother-inw.¡±


    ¡®I see, he thinks I¡¯m not good enough for you.¡± Baillie hit the nail on the head.


    Paige nced at him and immediatelyughed, ¡°Mr. Scott summed it up well.¡±


    ¡°Today was just a coincidence, not a formal introduction. When we do formally meet, I will give him) a


    big gift.¡± Baillie was not angry at Jaime¡¯s hostility.


    On the contrary, he acted very much like what a brother-inw should do.


    After saying this, he looked ahead, the smile on his face gradually fading.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Paige could see the expression on his face change.


    She followed his gaze.


    Not far from them, Kelsey and her parents, as well in Grant and Peyton, were there, looking them


    happy and harmonious family.


    ¡°Paige¡± Kelsey Initiated the conversation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Paige acted as if she didn¡¯t hear her and tightly held Baillie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why did


    you even greet such an impolite person?¡¯ Kelsey¡¯s mom suddenly spoke up sarcastically ¡°She¡¯s at


    odds with our family now. Why couldn¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Kelsey lowered her eyes, looking quite wronged.


    Paige still refused to pay any attention to them.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Peyton¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Paige finally stopped. She thought it¡¯s quite nice to show hostility directly anyway since it would


    eventually be numb and they would break tiespletely sooner orter.


    ¡°Paige, would you please talk to Mom?¡± Peyton took two steps forward.


    She looked haggard, with red and swollen eyes, pitiful.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Paige said tly.


    ¡°Are


    you still mad at Mom?¡± Peyton choked up. ¡°You should know that Mom loves you. It¡¯s not like what you


    said that day.¡±


    Paige lowered her eyelids,ughing softly.


    What¡¯s the difference between that day and today?)


    Just a moment ago, Kelsey¡¯s mother deliberately tried to sow discord, but she still turned a blind eye,


    didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Paige, since we bumped into each other, let¡¯s go hometer and have a good talk with your mom. She


    hasn¡¯t slept or eaten well these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Paige looked sharply at Grant.


    Grant was taken aback, then frowned, ¡°When did you be like this, kid?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve always been like this. But before, I needed to rely on others, so I had to behave a little


    better. Now that we¡¯ve severed ties, I don¡¯t need to pretend to be good anymore.¡± Paige replied.


    Grant furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Grant, why bother?¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom¡¯s face was full of mockery.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please mind your choice of words.¡± Baillie responded coldly, with a strong presence.


    Seeing this, Kelsey¡¯s mom gave him a disdainful nce: ¡°Where did this rent boye from¡­ a toy


    who dares to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a rent boy¡± Paige pointed at Kelsey¡¯s mom and coded angrily


    This scared her and made her face change


    Paige, don¡¯t be like this! Peyton stepped forward, trying to grab Paige¡¯s hand that was pointing of


    Kelsey¡¯s mom.


    ¡®Please don¡¯t touch her! Baillie was so shocked, how could a mother act like this when her child was


    facing such insulte?


    ¡°I am her mother, who are you to meddle in our family affairs? Peyton asked gravely He had been there


    when Paige decided to cut ties with the family and she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this mari was


    stirring things up behind the scenes


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Paige stretched out her hand, showing her wedding ring ¡°We¡¯re legally married Are


    you concerned about my family matters?¡±


    Paigeughed and said, ¡°My rtionship with him is my private affair. Don¡¯t drag me into your mess I


    find it disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You got married?¡± Peyton was extremely surprised. ¡°How did you make this decision? Why didn¡¯t you


    discuss it with your mom? Who is he? What does his family do? Who are they? How could you marry


    so hastily?¡±


    ¡°Paige, marrying someone out of spite for your mom is too much!¡± Grant also became serious. ¡°Do you


    know anything about his background? Was it he who instigated your rebellion against your family? Or


    is it because he¡¯s after your money?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know who I am.¡± Baillie said, looking at Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time with them; Mr. Walton is


    waiting for you at the office.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Paige tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    ¡°Paigel¡± Peyton scolded angrily.


    Baillie looked at her, ¡°I still call you Auntie out of respect Last time, Mrs Scott made a very clear behave


    yourself, please. If any actions of you guys threaten my wife¡¯s reputation, mentally de physically, I¡¯ll


    definitely file awsuit


    Paige held Baillie¡¯s hand tightly


    In fact when she just saw these people, Paige was very scared inside She never dared to talk back to


    her mother, let alone Grant¡¯s intimidating look. Now, Baillie would help her


    Peyton and the others stood still, watching Baillie and Paige leave hand in hand.


    ¡°How could this happen?!¡± Peyton held her chest, feeling dizzy.


    She thought that Paige would, at most, throw a tantrum for a few months like before, and thene


    home to apologize.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Did she really not want her mother anymore?


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Kelsey stepped forward to support Peyton.


    ¡°Peyton, a daughter like Paige¡­ you¡¯re better off without her. She has bad manners. Kelsey will take


    good care of you in the future, and Logan is a good boy, he¡¯ll also treat you well. Don¡¯t worry, just let it


    go.¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom, on the surface, maybe offeringfort, but she was actually belittling Paige while


    elevating her own daughter.


    Peyton covered her chest.


    Was Paige¡¯s manner that bad?


    But since she was young, Paige was always praised and liked by everyone, right?


    Since she started working, Paige bought houses, cars, and luxury limited edition bags for her mother.


    She would buy her mother anything she thought was good.


    But in front of Logan¡¯s future wife, somehow she couldn¡¯t utter those words.


    Logan needed the help of the Sharp family, and she couldn¡¯t ruin Logan¡¯s hard-won marriage.


    As for Paige, she was her own daughter, with blood thicker than water; she¡¯de back to her side


    once her anger subsides.


    Definitely.


    Grant stepped forward to hug his wife, soothing her gently.


    He stared at Paige¡¯s fading back for several times.


    Grant had always known that Paige had an excellent friend. Paige¡¯s abilities were strong, and whatever


    she did in recent years, whether for herself or for him and Logan, they all seeded.


    To put it bluntly, Paige was like pure gold, a never-ending resource.


    Originally, Grant nned to keep this fortune within the family by marrying Paige off to a reliable


    person. That way, no matter how much Paige earned, it would ultimately belong to the Sutton family.


    Unexpectedly, a single argument caused them to lose this fortune!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about Paige¡¯s assets, Grant felt incredibly unwilling to ept this


    He thought to himself that when they returned that night, he needed to have a good talk with his wife.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t get Paige¡¯s assets, they still needed her connections.


    Both Logan and he needed her connections!

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    If anyone¡¯s happy about this farce, it¡¯s gotta be Kelsey


    Paige actually went and married that dude. She got married, and Kelsey¡¯s rm could be lifted in a


    big way.


    Today, she was bringing her elders for a medical checkup.


    ¡°This hospital has a great medical testing center, I get tested here every year. Kelsey said as they


    arrived at the front desk.


    Peyton and Grant seemed a bit distracted.


    Kelsey didn¡¯t mind, as she just wanted to show Logan that she cared for his family.


    As they were talking, the front desk nurse handed back their cards apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Sharp,


    but our hospital can¡¯t provide the necessary medical services for you and


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Kelsey was surprised, ¡°I just got tested herest month.¡±


    your family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the system indicated your and your four family members are on the cklist of the Silverman


    Group, the Jared Group and Serenity Medical. Therefore, we can¡¯t provide service for


    you.¡±


    ¡°I paid a membership fee!¡± Kelsey angrily said.


    ¡°The system shows your membership fee was refunded to your payment ount one week ago, a 3


    times payment, as per the contract agreement.¡±


    Kelsey checked her ount info and indeed found the money.


    ¡°I need a reason!¡± Kelsey was ticked off.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pretty, so wherever she went she got special treatment. This was the first time she had ever


    been cklisted.


    And she didn¡¯t even do anything!


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The nurse smiled politely but refused service.


    At this time, Logan called.


    Kelsey immediately told him what was going on.


    Logan was silent for a moment.


    ¡°You should take mom and dad home first.¡±


    ¡°No way, I have to figure this out!¡± Kelsey shouted, drawing attention from people around her who


    looked displeased.


    ¡°Did she just say that it was the Silverman Group, the Jared Group, and Serenity Medical System?¡±


    Logan¡¯s tone turned colder.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kelsey red at the nurse, huffing and puffing.


    ¡°The hospital you¡¯re at is under the Silverman Group. As for the Jared Group¡­ Last time at the


    hospital, that woman with Paige was the next heir of the Jared Group, and the president of the


    Silverman Group, Wayne, should be her husband now At least that¡¯s what recent reports said.


    ¡°Serenity Medical¡­¡± Logan only recognized the name but he couldn¡¯t remember the specifics, it should


    also be under the Silverman Group and the Jared Group. Now you know why you¡¯re cklisted?¡±


    Kelsey was petrified, ¡°It¡¯s Paige?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Logan knew better than anyone, Paige wouldn¡¯t do something like this, she had a kind heart¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Gabrie Jared.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too unreasonable!¡± Kelsey nearly cried.


    After a moment of silence, Logan said, ¡°Be good, take mom and dad back, I¡¯ll arrange another ce for


    medical check up. It won¡¯t be worse than here.¡±


    Kelsey was fuming, wishing she could smash the medical center to pieces.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known it would turn out like this, when I saw Paige and her husband just now, I should have


    asked them to exin themselves!¡± Kelsey said angrily.


    Just as Logan was about to hang up, he heard this and asked with confusion, ¡°Paige and her


    husband?¡±


    ¡°You know, that guy who fought with youst time! They even unted their wedding rings in front of


    everyone. They were just so lovey-dovey, and it looked like she had a bit of a bump, as if she¡¯s here for


    a pregnancy check,¡± Kelsey said deliberately.


    ¡°Just return home soon,¡± Logan said without any change in tone.


    Kelsey agreed, thinking maybe she was overthinking it.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the phone call ended, Kelsey told her family the situation.


    Grant¡¯s face looked terrible, Peyton was embarrassed and uneasy.


    Kelsey¡¯s dad seemed indifferent, but Kelsey¡¯s mom was dramatic, ¡°What kind of ce is this? Doctors


    are supposed to be caring! What kind of hospital refuses to take in patients?¡± She ranted as she


    walked towards the exit, yelling, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t get tested or see doctors here either! You know


    how many people have died here? If you wanna throw your life away, then by all means stay in this


    hospital!¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    The security guard didn¡¯t step forward, they just smiled and nced towards the surveince camera. It


    had been ages since he saw such stupid behavior!


    A monthter, when the Sharp family was savouring the joy, the Silverman Group sued Kelsey¡¯s


    mother for nder, and a subpoena was sent to the Sharp family.


    Let¡¯s put this story aside for now and talk about itter.


    As for Logan, he¡¯d been crazy busy these days. He didn¡¯t have time to go horne, and he stayed at the


    company for both meals and sleep. He hadn¡¯t had a meal with Kelsey either.


    His excuse sounded good.


    Once he finished the work at hand, they could go on a honeymoon and travel around after the wedding!


    Kelsey was very satisfied with this.


    After hanging up the phone, Logan took a sip of the extremely bitter ck coffee and looked through a


    few more documents.


    Suddenly, his mind went nk. Getting married¡­ How could Paige get married?


    She loved him so much; how could she marry someone else?


    She must be fooling him.


    Thinking this, Logan gulped down the rest of the coffee.


    Although he sobered up a bit, the bitterness of the coffee seemed to stain his breath bitter as well.


    He tried to focus. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time Paige had been upset since they were together.


    It would be resolved eventually. Paige loved him so much, didn¡¯t she?


    Logan¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the documents, suddenly froze. In an instant, the coffee


    cup


    flew out of his hand, hit the wall, and shattered.


    Logan took out his cellphone and began to call Paige, but he had been blocked by her.


    As Logan dialed her number frantically, suddenly, he remembered thest time he called Paige.


    The words of the man who picked up the phone.


    There was no way they got married!


    She must be angry with him!


    Paige loved him; she¡¯d only marry him!


    She¡¯d wait for him!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She promised!


    ¡±


    The unanswered call disappointed Logan; he threw his phone aside, picked up the officendline, and


    redialed Paige¡¯s number.


    This time it went through.


    Because Paige was busy with her worktely, calls fromndline numbers like this were amon


    urrence.


    Logan had never called her with hispany¡¯s number before, so she had no defense.


    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± Paige¡¯s voice came.


    Logan was about to speak.


    Suddenly, a familiar yet disgusting voice came from the other side: ¡°Bro, I have to ask you to take more


    care of my wife¡¯s matters¡­¡±


    ¡°Your wife is really generous for giving so much design fee; I must do my best!¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡± Paige didn¡¯t hear a response from the other end and raised her voice.


    Logan¡¯s throat felt choked, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    At that moment, the annoying voice became clearer, as if it was getting closer to Paige, and it asked


    softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Prank call. I picked up and they didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Paigeined in a sweet tone.


    Then, Paige hung up the phone.


    Logan stood there for a moment, then suddenly, it was as if a heavy gate was opened, and a huge


    wave of fear flooded in like a tsunami.


    Because Paige was busy with her werktely, csits forndline numbers like this were amon


    urrence.


    Logan had never called her with hispany¡¯s number before so the had no defense


    Hello, who are you looking for? Paiges voice cam¨¦


    Logan was about to speak


    Suddenly a familiar yet disgusting voice came from the other side. Bro. I have to ask you to take more


    care of my wife¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Your wife is really generous for giving so much design fee; I must do my best!¡±


    Hello? Paige didn¡¯t hear a response from the other end and raised her voice.


    Logan¡¯s throat felt choked, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    At that moment, the annoying voice became clearer, as if it was getting closer to Paige, and it asked


    softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Prank call. I picked up and they didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Paigeined in a sweet tone..


    Then, Paige hung up the phone.


    Logan stood there for a moment, then suddenly, it was as if a heavy gate was opened, and a huge.


    wave of fear flooded in like a tsunami.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Paige went to see the desi who was intre


    building for herpany


    it was going to be built on the piece ofnd that Balls gave fr


    The architect was a very famous master by the fake and it was really shout for fare ton for projects But


    since he was an akum of Baillie¡¯s school he agrest


    Before starting the design the master would always ask the chords aloud then detalied requirements.


    They dicht finish talking until wight off


    clock in the evenin


    took


    After that, Baithe just finished his work and came to pick Paige up. The couple fuck the archtest and his


    design team out for dinner


    After dinner, Baillie and Paige said goodbye to everyone


    ¡°Tired, huh? Baillie looked at Paige and rubbed her shouldera


    Paige instinctively wanted to say she wasn¡¯t tired


    In the past, she would pretend to be fine in front of Logan and her family, despite being tired, to avoid


    their worries.


    But now, She nced at Baillie.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had said before that there was no need to act tough in front with him.


    ¡°A bit,¡± Paige nodded. ¡°Just sitting for too long, and the office air is stuffy. I must use the best venttion


    system for mypany to ensure good air cirction and the health of my employees!¡±


    Seeing Paige¡¯s confident and adorable expression, Baillie¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement, and his lips


    curved up in satisfaction.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Paige looked around.


    ¡°It seems to be close to Lavender Drive here. I want to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Not tired anymore?¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°Small problem!¡± Paige waved her hand and then realized, ¡°What about you? Are you tired?¡±


    Baillie felt extremely relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Let¡¯s go get the car.¡±


    A few minutester, the car stopped outside Lavender Drive.


    They parked a few hundred meters away in an open-air parking lot.


    Baillie let Paige get off first, saying, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll park the car.¡±


    Paige nodded and looked outside.


    The old neighborhood was quiet at this time. Streetlights were on, but it was a bit dark.


    She teased Baillie, ¡°Do you really not want me toe with you? It¡¯s kind of dark on the way over.


    Will Mr. Scott be afraid?


    Baillie leaned in close to Palge, and hte sudden approach made Palge a little shy


    Baillie looked at her, rubbed her nose, and said, ¡°Mr. Scott is very good at closebat, martial arts,


    and taekwondo. He can handle several opponents on his own, so he¡¯s not afraid.¡±


    Paige¡¯s face started to blush


    ¡°You just go by yourself!¡±


    Paige grumbled and quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, slow down.¡± Baillie called out with a smile.


    Paige gave an OK gesture without looking back.


    She couldn¡¯t look back as her face was as red as an apple.


    Baillie watched her go inside, shook his head with a smile, and drove towards the parking lot.


    These recent evenings, the weather hadn¡¯t been too cold. The wind blew, not too cold or too hot,


    making people feel ratherfortable.


    ¡°Paige is back?¡±


    The security guard recognized Paige and greeted her affectionately.


    ¡°Mr. Winchell, are you on the night shift?¡± Paige asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, are you moving back to your house now that the renovation is done?¡± Mr. Winchell asked.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    ¡®Great!¡¯ Paige nodded, 7 corne to y chess with you next timer


    Alright


    Paipe waved and headed towards her home.


    The old man seemed to suddenly remember something, stepped out of the security booth, and shouted


    at Paige, ¡°Paige, happy wedding¡±


    Paige was stunned, then she quickly remembered that she had told her neighbor about her marriage


    when she came backst time.


    Now, probably everyone in the neighborhood who knew her was aware!


    Paige ran back and said, ¡°Grandpa, keep it down!¡±


    ¡°Haha, oh my, our Lavender Drive¡¯s little tyrant is shy now?¡± Mr. Winchellughed.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Later, a guy in a suit, tall and handsome, wille in. That¡¯s my hubby!¡±


    Having said that, Paige ran off quickly.


    To be honest, she had seen many people who hid their marriages and didn¡¯t want to introduce their


    partners to others.


    Perhaps it was because she and Logan couldn¡¯t reveal their rtionship when they were together, she


    understood the bitterness of being hidden.


    Of course, it was also because Baillie was so presentable that she had never wanted to hide his


    existence from anyone since they got married.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As Paige thought about it, she felt a little sweetness in her heart.


    The front door light had been broken for a long time and nobody reced it. But now, Paige saw from a


    distance that a new retro-stylemp had been installed at the entrance. She stood there for a moment,


    with only one thought in her mind. Baillie was so nice. He was really good to her too!


    And then she thought that she should also be very good to Baillie.


    With that in mind, Paige walked towards her home.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside her, and before Paige could react, she was


    grabbed by the arm and dragged into the darkness.


    She instinctively wanted to scream, but arge hand covered her mouth.


    The familiar scent, mixed with some alcohol, swept over her.


    Paige felt a tightness in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Logan¡¯s hoarse voice was low, he tried to be gentle but it seemed a little counterproductive.


    ¡°Logan, what are you doing?¡±


    Paige pulled his hand off, trying to shake off his grip and put some distance between them.


    However, Logan, who often worked out, couldn¡¯t be shaken off by Paige.


    ¡°Paige, we need to talk Logan¡¯s tone was light, with a plea that felt strange to Paige, ¡°You know, my


    company has never been any good, always unable to keep up in technology. Kelsey¡¯s family can help


    me in this field. I have no other choice!¡±


    Paige looked at Logan, and an icy chill rushed up from her feet, quickly spreading throughout her body.


    ¡°Logan, why are you telling me this? We¡¯ve already broken up!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Logan gritted his teeth, ¡°We haven¡¯t broken up and can¡¯t possibly break up, not in this lifetime!¡±


    Paige felt like she just heard a huge joke..


    ¡°Logan, can you hear yourself? You¡¯re married and you still don¡¯t want to break up with me? What do


    you think I am?¡±


    Logan had never seen such contemptuous expression on Paige¡¯s face. The person he loved always


    showed her love and admiration for him when she looked at him.


    ¡°Three years!¡± Logan held Paige tightly and said, ¡°Paige, wait for me for three more years. In three


    years, I¡¯ll divorce Kelsey and then we¡¯ll get married. Neither my father nor anyone else can stop me.


    Just three years!¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    When Paige first met Logan, at that time, Peyton had been married to Grant for two years.


    She went on vacation with them to a private ind, and because she was distracted, she got lost. It


    was Logan who found her.


    Perhaps it was because of the beautiful weather, the sea and the beach were incredibly gorgeous. This


    made her first impression of Logan extremely good.


    A young girl¡¯s heart stirred in just a sh, but the beauty shattered also in an instant.


    ¡°Logan!¡± Paige used all her strength to push him away.


    Logan staggered back a couple of steps, hitting a tree trunk.


    He looked at Paige in astonishment. In the past, when she was unhappy, he could always talk her


    back.


    Paige looked at Logan with disappointment, ¡°So, Logan, this is what you really like?¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Logan wanted to say something.


    ¡°Logan, I¡¯d like to say that you¡¯ve underestimated my self-esteem and overestimated my love for -you.¡±


    Paige raised her right hand, ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Logan stared at the wedding ring.


    His hand began to shake.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this to annoy me, I know!¡± Logan moved towards Paige again, ¡°Paige, there must be a


    limit to temper tantrums. Promise me that you¡¯ll never see that man again, and I can forgive all of your


    nonsense during this time!¡±


    Logan¡¯s gaze was extremely gloomy.


    Paige felt the danger. ¡°Logan, you¡¯re not sober now¡­¡±


    ¡°I said promise me!¡±


    Logan lowered his voice, and the anger in his tone was increasingly difficult to conceal.


    Paige felt that she shouldn¡¯t argue with him any longer, as he seemed very weird right now.


    She simply ignored him and turned away.


    However, she didn¡¯t walk far.


    Logan suddenly grabbed her and violently pushed her against the big tree. The rough tree trunk hit


    Paige painfully.


    She wanted to cry out instinctively, but Logan covered her mouth with his hand, very hard.


    So hard that Paige even felt it was difficult to breathe.


    ¡°It was you who flew to my city and broke into my house. You were the one who started all of this. How


    can you just walk away and leave me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really because I¡¯m getting married to Kelsey, right? You¡¯ve known that man for a long time,


    haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why this year, you¡¯re more and more impatient and disobedient with me! You¡¯ve


    been flirting with other men for a while, and my thing with Kelsey is just an excuse for you to dump me,


    right?¡±


    Paige was finding it harder and harder to breathe, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She was going to die¡­ Baillie would be a widower at such a young age.


    Logan was still saying something.


    But Paige couldn¡¯t hear him clearly anymore, her consciousness was gradually fading.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    In a daze, she seemed to hear someone calling her, the voice was very anxious.


    The next moment, the force covering her mouth and nose disappeared, and in her blurry vision,


    someone punched Logan to the ground, then ran towards her.


    Just as she was about to slide to the ground.


    She was held in someone¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    A cold hand stroked her cheek.


    Paige was greatly frightened and couldn¡¯t regain her senses for a long time.


    When she came back to her senses, Baillie¡¯s worried face gradually became clear.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Paige was so aggravated, and tears kept falling down. ¡°Baillie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Baillie clenched her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll take you to¡­¡±


    Paige seemed to not hear him at all.


    ¡°Baillie, why did you just show up now!¡± She cried, hugging Baillie tightly and burying her head in his


    neck, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Logan seemed to havee to his senses after his crazed episode.


    He looked at Paige, who was crying in Baillie¡¯s arms, then looked at his own hands.


    Staggering to his feet, Logan walked a few steps towards them: ¡°Paige, I was drunk just now, I didn¡¯t


    mean it, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Paige didn¡¯t look at Logan, clinging tightly to Baillie, truly terrified of Logan now. In


    all her life, this was the first time she had been so close to death.


    For so many years, she felt that she didn¡¯t owe Logan anything. She had never caused any trouble for


    him and always put herself in the second, third, or even more distant positions.


    Now Logan was going to marry someone else for business, and she also dutifully backed out.


    She thought she had done her best.


    Who would have thought that Logan almost killed her!


    Logan stood still, dumbfounded.


    Baillie¡¯s gaze fell on Logan like a knife: ¡°Save your exnations for the judge!¡±


    After saying this, Baillie picked up Paige.


    Without giving Logan another nce, Baillie walked out of the neighborhood.


    Logan stood there, his eyes somewhat empty.


    After a while, he began to feel afraid. He had almost suffocated Paige to death just now. If she had


    really died, his life would be utterly ruined. Logan raised his hand to p himself hard.


    Baillie held Paige in his arms, returned to the car.


    The light inside the car turned on, and Baillie immediately saw the purplish fingerprint on Paige¡¯s


    cheek.


    Baillie naturally wouldn¡¯t let Logan off the hook.


    But he also knew Paige¡¯s feelings for Logan, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything to Logan in front of Paige.


    Yet at this moment¡­


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡± Baillie¡¯s anger seemed to explode.


    He wanted to take revenge on Logan now.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Paige clutched Baillie¡¯s hand with both hands, ¡°Are you going to fight with


    Logan?¡±


    Baillie¡¯s eyes were a bit red: ¡°Are you not allowing me to do that? He almost suffocated you to death,


    and you still want to protect him ?¡±


    Paige shook her head, still clutching Baillie¡¯s hand tightly tears flowing non-stop.


    Baillie felt helpless and gradually became less angry.


    He sighed, gently wiping away Paige¡¯s tears: ¡°i won¡¯t go.¡±


    Then, Paige hugged him again.


    ¡°Just this once.¡± She choked out, ¡°Let¡¯s think of it as repaying the Sutton family¡¯s kindness in raising


    me. I also don¡¯t want you to fight with him. In case something happens, it would affect your future!


    Even if it¡¯s just a tiny impact, Paige was unwilling to ept. She had already received so much from


    Baillie without giving anything back. Would she still bring him more trouble?


    She didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Is it because of me that you¡¯re not going?¡± Baillie was a bit stunned.


    Paige nodded without hesitation. Baillie was so good, why should he fight with someone like Logan?


    Even if Baillie got a little scratch as a result, she didn¡¯t want that!


    ¡°It is true!¡± Paige cried, then muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore!¡±


    It sounded like a child announcing they wouldn¡¯t be friends with someone anymore.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Baillie agreed, him sounding like talking a child. Then he removed Paige¡¯s hands, looking at


    her cheek with a worried expression, still angry, ¡°We should go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Do I look that bad?¡± Paige, crying, took out her phone to look in the mirror, only to find some bruises:


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s not that serious. A hotpress should reduce the swelling.¡±


    But Baillie was still worried.


    What if Paige had any internal injuries?

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    He was considering whether to drive straight to the hospital.


    Paige looked worried, ¡°I can¡¯t go home like this. If Hria and Jaime see me, it¡¯ll cause a big mess¡¯


    Hria might make the Sutton family beg on the streets in a few days.


    As for Jaime¡­


    Jaime looked pale and weak.


    But once, when Paige was harassed by a guy, and Jaime found out. He grabbed a baseball bat, and


    waited for two days before finding the guy and beating him to a pulp.


    It was said that he almost had to go to the ICU.


    ¡°And there¡¯s Cory and Ivy¡­¡± Paige sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to stay in a hotel for a few days!¡±


    ¡°Is there nowhere else for you to stay at our home? Do you really have to stay in a hotel?¡± Baillie wiped


    a tear from Paige¡¯s eysh, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your stuffter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige couldn¡¯t even bother to be sad, ¡°I¡¯m going to your ce?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where else would Mrs. Scott go?¡± Baillie leaned back in his chair, asking seriously.


    ¡°Well, hotels are expensive,¡± Paige murmured, ¡°What should I say to Hria?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married, so living together is normal, right?¡± Baillie finally smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to


    talk to Granny Hria.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t even realize it, but she had grown to trust Baillie a lot. She didn¡¯t even ask how he¡¯d talk to


    Hria.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never let you go out alone sote again.¡± Baillie looked at Paige, feeling more guilty than


    angry.


    ¡°It was Logan who went crazy!¡± Paige frowned, ¡°It¡¯s so bizarre, how could he be like this! No¡­


    maybe I was blinded by love. Perhaps he¡¯s always been like this! Baillie, do you know what he wants


    from me?¡±


    Baillie didn¡¯t really want to know.


    But Paige didn¡¯t wait for his answer and started talking to herself, ¡°That jerk said he needed Kelsey¡¯s


    technical support, so he had to marry her. He told me to wait for him for three years, and in three years,


    he¡¯d divorce her and marry me! What a jerk!¡±


    Hearing Paige so disgusted by Logan, Baillie¡¯s mood lightened considerably.


    ¡°Would you wait for him?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige looked at him in shock, ¡°Baillie, you are insulting me!¡±


    Baillie justughed, ¡°To be honest, when I saw Logan¡¯s car on the roadside, I was scared. I was afraid


    you still loved him and that if he changed his mind, you¡¯d ditch me and go with him. So, I parked my car


    at the entrance of the neighborhood and ran in like a madman¡­¡±


    He spoke lightly, as if he were joking.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Paige said seriously, looking at him and then lowering her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie and say


    I¡¯ve already fallen in love with you, but I genuinely like you as my husband, and I hope we can stay


    together for even longer, I..


    Paige wanted to say that she¡¯d try her best to fall for Baillie, but he didn¡¯t let her finish.


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be together,¡± said Baillie softly but firmly. From the moment I first saw you, I already


    imagined us growing old together in the distant future.¡±


    Paige stared at him, wanting to cry again.


    She pouted and opened her arms, ¡°Come hug me¡­¡±


    Baillie gently hugged her, kissing her head and rubbing his chin against her cheek.


    He took Paige back to home first.


    Before going home, he had his housekeeper prepare new bedding and a heating pad for the guest


    room.


    Upon entering the home, Paige was still awestruck by the spacious yet tasteful design.


    Baillie held her hand and led her to the living room, pressing her onto the couch, ¡°Heat that up first, and


    I¡¯ll go get your things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told the housekeeper to get those!¡± Paige replied.


    Originally she had wanted to tell Baillie, but due to the private nature of some of the items, she decided


    to tell the housekeeper instead.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    ¡°Alright.¡± Baillie gently touched her head, Tll get a botpress¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Palge watched Baillie¡¯s back as he left.


    He took off his coat, now only wearing a white shirt and dress pants.


    Looking at his wide shoulders, waist, and hips, Paige swallowed.


    Then she quickly averted her eyes, gently patting her cheek: ¡°Wake up! Wake up, you old perv!¡±


    Baillie returned soon.


    He bent one of his legs, sitting across from Paige, and gently stroked her bruised face, bringing the two


    faces very close to each other.


    Close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    Paige lowered her eyelids, careful not to reveal anything odd. Actually, she didn¡¯t mind if something


    happened between her and Baillie. After all, they were married; such a day woulde sooner or


    But, Paige didn¡¯t want it to be today. Otherwise, her memories would be tainted with impurities.


    This thought shed through her mind.


    Paige suddenly became a little lost in thought. Impurities¡­ was that referring to Logan?


    Paige had loved Logan so madly. She was usually a very cheerful person, but during those four years,


    her tears seemed to run dry.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When they broke up, Paige felt heartbroken.


    She thought the pain Logan caused her might take half her life to heal. She was also pessimistic,


    thinking that loving Logan so much would make it difficult to ever really let go.


    But how much time had passed since then? Had she already put Logan in the category of impure


    things?


    In fact, Logan deserved it. If he hadn¡¯t stirred up trouble today and simply disappeared from Paige¡¯s


    life, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been ssified in the impure category.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    At that moment, Baillie¡¯s gentle voice with a questioning tone sounded in Paige¡¯s ear.


    Paige snapped back to reality, looking up at Baillie and shaking her head: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a bit


    happy.¡±


    Baillie nced at her, still sounding somewhat displeased: ¡°You almost been choked to death, and


    you¡¯re still happy? I was scared to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter!¡± Paige blinked her eyes.


    Paige always knew that her eyes were the most attractive of her facial features.


    16:28


    Lynn once said she loved Paige e eyes to much, the wanted to buy meorance for therm


    Well, she quessed she was trying to seduce fal


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, you now have two things you tell me te don¡¯t forget alle said patientie


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I honestly can¡¯t guarantee that, how about you make a niste of 47 Page


    Baillie seemed so indifferent! His face didn¡¯t even tom redi


    After about half an hour of applying heat, Paige fel a ittle sleepy


    Seeing this, Baillie said, ¡°Alright, you can massage yourself, I¡¯ll go get your stuff¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Paige nodded her head.


    Baillie gently touched her head again and left the room.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    By the time Baile arrived it was almost midnight.


    Baillie thought Hria was already asleep, but when he got there, he found out she was still waiting


    for him


    ¡°Granny Jared ¡®Baillie walked in and greeted her respectfully


    ¡°What happened to Paige? Hria Jared asked


    Baillie hesitated for a moment. The eldest son of the Sutton family came to see her, trying to stir up


    some trouble. She got hurt a bit, but she didn¡¯t want you and the others to worry¡±


    ¡°Logan¡±¡± Hria was startled. ¡°Are you saying he hit Paige?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Baillie knew that Hria didn¡¯t know about Paige and Logan¡¯s past rtionship, so he hid that


    information.


    He could promise Paige not to go after Logan, but that didn¡¯t mean he was going to help him cover


    it up.


    ¡°What an asshole!¡± Hria mmed the table, ¡°I¡¯ve met Logan twice before, and he seemed quite polite


    and gentle, taking good care of Paige. I thought he was a nice brother!¡±


    ¡°Granny Jared, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Baillieforted, ¡°Paige didn¡¯t want you to know. She is worried about


    your health.¡±


    ¡°Why did you tell me then?¡± Hria said, but she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Baillie spoke softly, ¡°All this time, the elders of the Jared family thought Paige was living pretty well in


    the Sutton family. But, I think it¡¯s time for them to see the true face of the Suttons¡­or else, should we


    continue watching them using my wife¡¯s reputation to do business outside?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how did the Sutton family bully Paige?¡± Hria asked, looking serious.


    She had always known that Paige and the Sutton family were not that close. But ever since she was a


    kid, the Sutton family was indeed good to her, sending her abroad for studies, and buying her a nice


    apartment near the school.


    Baillie always got right to the point.


    Hria¡¯s face darkened after listening to his story, ¡°Alright, I know. Take her things and go home to


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Baillie agreed, Laura immediately pushed the suitcase over.


    ¡°Baillie.¡±


    Hria stopped him as he was about to leave.


    Baillie turned back.


    Hria looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Since you know about Paige¡¯s history, let me give you a piece


    of advice. Don¡¯t let her suffer this kind of humiliation again. Love her and make up for what she¡¯s


    missed in the past. If you¡¯re good to her, I¡¯ll be good to you.¡±


    Granny, treating my wife wel is not a transaction always treat her well, no matter how you treat me,


    please rest assured


    Hna smiled and nodded. Go on then, I can see you can¡¯t wait any longer


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Baille smiled too


    After saying goodnight to Hria, he left.


    Hna retracted her gaze, took out her phone, and sent a few messages quickly.


    She knew Paige¡¯s kindness, so she wouldn¡¯t let Paige watch the Sutton family suddenly fall into


    trouble, leaving the whole family unable to live


    She would gradually weaken the Sutton family, and have the Sutton family unwittingly lose everything


    When Baillie returned home, Paige had already fallen asleep on the couch.


    She was already tired and had been crying for a long time.


    Baillie noticed that Paige would get especially sleepy after crying.


    He squatted beside her gazing at her for a while. The bruises on her face would probably swell up


    tomorrow.


    Baillie¡¯s anger was burning inside, but he restrained himself.


    He prepared to pick up Paige and take her to the bedroom.


    But suddenly, he saw her wrist outside the sofa. She was wearing a trench coat, and the sleeves were


    a bit long, covering her wrist. That was when Baillie just saw the bruise on her slender wrist


    getting worse.


    Baillie¡¯s rationalitypletely shattered.


    At that moment.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Paige slowly woke up, she sat up and rubbed her eyes. How did i fall asleep?


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you must be tired Baillie held her injured wrist, 1 take your things to your room


    ¡°Alright Paige was just too sleepy


    Following Baillie, they arrived at her suite, and after putting down the things, Baillie politely left


    Paige was really worn out. She hurriedly finished washing up, changed into her pajamas, andy down


    on the bed.


    At this moment, Baillie held his cell phone, as if worried about being overheard by his wife at home.


    and walked to the back garden.


    He made a call.


    ¡°Mr. Scott!¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very respectful.


    ¡°Help me with something.¡± Baillie¡¯s tone was icy, ¡°No crippling, no limb-breaking, interntal injuries are


    okay, but don¡¯t make them fatal. Oh and don¡¯t hit the face.¡±


    To prevent certain people from using an injured face to gain his wife¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°Understood, let him have internal injuries, we are professionals!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Baillie responded politely, but his tone was indifferent.


    After hanging up, he paid them 200,000.


    Baillie didn¡¯t go back to his room, he went to the other side of the garden and looked up at the


    window.


    He found a chair to sit down, and watched silently for a long time.


    Thank goodness he happened to find her that day.


    Otherwise, in that ce, with those people who are more like monsters than him, how would they


    hurt and torture her?


    Logan watched as Baillie took Paige away.


    Thinking about the harm he had done to Paige, he felt very upset, so he went to a nearby bar to get ¨C


    drunk again, until he waspletely wasted.


    People hired by Baillie found Logan at 3 a.m.


    Five minutester, Logan was dragged to the back alley of the bar.


    After a painful torture, they silently left.


    Logany on the filthy ground, and unable to get up. Wasted, he spit out two mouthfuls of blood,


    shouted Paige¡¯s name, and passed out.


    When he woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    The cleaningdy thought he was dead and was about to call the police.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re a grown-up, how can you still get drunk and sleep in such a ce? it¡¯s so dirty¡± The


    cleaningdy looked with disdam. ¡°Get up now!¡±


    Logan was confused for a moment before he came to his senses. He usually cared a lot about his


    appearance, but now when he finally found out where he was, he was terrified


    He tried to get up immediately, but as soon as he moved, the pain came flooding in


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadpletely forgotten about being beatenst night, limped up, took a taxi home, and changed


    clothes.


    As he changed, he saw the injuries on his body.


    He felt something was wrong, and went to the hospital, only to find out that his internal bleeding was


    the result of being beaten.


    Although it wasn¡¯t lethal, it was still very dangerous.


    At this moment, Kelsey called him.


    ¡°Logan, what the hell are you doing, not answering the phone all night?¡±


    When Logan heard Kelsey¡¯s voice, he saw Paige¡¯s mocking face in his mind instead, his heart


    squeezed tightly, and the pain seemed to be trying to take his life!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Logan asked, his voice a little weak.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    But Kelsey didn¡¯t notice it


    She was furious: ¡°I took uncle, aunt, and my parents to another private hospital, which is very famous


    locally and has a longer history than the hospitals of the Silverman Group and the Jared Group. But¡­


    they also refused to admit us! They said that as long as it¡¯s a private hospital that uses the Serenity


    Medical system, they won¡¯t admit us!¡±


    Private hospitals don¡¯t have as many rules as public ones, especially these high-scale ones, whose


    patients were not called patients rather clients.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    For the purpose of providing better service to their clients, they would cklist some unfriendly


    guests.


    Anyway, such hospitals would never be short of clients.


    Logan¡¯s eyelids drooped.


    If it was Paige, even if he was a little ufortable, she would immediately hear something was wrong


    over the phone.


    ¡°What on earth did Paige do!¡± Kelsey had never been insulted like this before.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you avoid hospitals rted to the Silverman Group and the Jared Group?¡± Logan said with


    a deep voice, ¡°Kelsey, Paige didn¡¯t do anything, I told you yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Are you defending Paige?¡± Kelsey asked word by word, ¡°She got us cklisted everywhere. Is that my


    fault too? Have you ever thought, if my parents, or your parents, suddenly had an ident, and these


    hospitals with top medical resources, refused to treat them, what serious consequences would there


    be?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Go talk to her? Or Wayne or Hria?¡± Logan finally lost his patience, ¡°Do


    you know where I am now? Didn¡¯t you hear that my voice is off?¡±


    Kelsey was stunned. Logan had never lost his temper with her before.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kelsey finally began to worry.


    ¡°I had an ident, internal bleeding, and I¡¯m in the hospital now,¡± Logan said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s


    why I haven¡¯t been answering your calls because I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Kelsey eximed, ¡°Which hospital are you in? I¡¯lle right now. Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    about such a big thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I don¡¯t want you guys to worry,¡± Logan lowered his eyelids.


    He had lost Paige, and he couldn¡¯t lose Kelsey¡¯s help¡­


    As for Paige, when he had everything and enough power, he would take her back, no matter how


    despicable the means!


    Kelsey hung up the phone, then she hurried to Logan¡¯s side.


    On the way, her friend, who was asked to investigate Serenity Medical, called.


    ¡°Kelsey, is your family going into the medical business? This step is too big. You¡¯re going straight to


    the top of the food chain to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°The top of the food chain?¡± Kelsey frowned, ¡°You mean, Serenity Medical is very powerful? More


    powerful than the Silverman Group and the Jared Group¡¯s medical groups?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re iparable. I mean, the Silverman Group and the Jared Group¡¯s medical groups are not


    even in the same league as Serenity Medical! The Silverman Group and the Jared Group¡¯s main


    business is not medical, and they only entered the medical field in the past 20 30 years Serenity


    Medical, on the other hand, was a well knownrge-scale pharmacy in the 19th century, and the first


    company to open a hospital in H Country¡±


    Kelsey was confused. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I ever heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Because Serenity Medical has now moved from front-end business to back-end business, providing


    medical service systems specifically for domestic private hospitals,¡± the friend replied, ¡°Apart from


    companies with technological strength like the Silverman Group and the Jared Group, at least 60% to


    70% of thepanies worldwide use Serenity Medical¡¯s medical service systems!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± Kelsey couldn¡¯t believe her own ears, ¡°So is Serenity Medical now acquired by


    the Silverman Group or the Jared Group?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always talk about these two? Who could take over the Scott family¡¯s business?


    ¡°The Scott family? What Scott family?¡±


    ¡°The Scott family.¡±


    Kelsey hit the brakes and stopped the car. The cars behind her almost rear-ended her, cursing as they


    passed her by.


    But Kelsey couldn¡¯t care less.


    The Silverman Group, the Jared Group, and now there¡¯s a Scott family, each one of them is powerful


    enough to crush her and the Sutton family.


    And all these big families are supporting Paige?


    ¡°Hello? What happened over there?¡±


    ¡°No¡­nothing.¡±


    ¡°If you want the contact information for Serenity Medical, I¡¯ll help you find itter. Remember to send


    me a gift when it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Kelsey hung up the phone.


    How could Paige have such a strong backing? Kelsey¡¯s emotions were all over the ce.


    Now that Paige, with many supporters, had woken up.


    Sunlight came through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, casting on the spacious soft bed, and the quilt


    was also fragrant.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Big and soft, fragrant?


    First of all, when she bought the bed, she got the wrong one. Although it was not bad to sleep on, it


    was not really soft.


    Theundry detergent at home didn¡¯t smell this sweet, either.


    Paige was puzzled for about three to five seconds, then suddenly sat up.


    That was right! She was staying at Baillie¡¯s house!


    She checked the time ¨C already close to 9 o¡¯clock. And she had an appointment with her designer at


    10:30 to discuss more design ideas.


    ¡°Oh, man!¡±


    Paige got up, rushed into the bathroom, brushed her teeth and washed her face quickly. She was about


    to change her clothes when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Paige hurried to open the door to find Baillie standing there.


    Paige was about toin when Baillie spoke first: ¡°I¡¯ve already told them you have a video call at


    10:30. You don¡¯t have to turn on the camera. I said you have an allergy.¡±


    Paige breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Blondy, you¡¯re my lifesaver!¡±


    After saying that, Paige even gave Baillie a light hug. Since things were going smoothly, she might be


    able to sleep for a bit more.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Blondy?¡±


    As she let go of Baillie and was about to go back to bed, she heard Baillie¡¯s puzzled voice.


    Super awkward!


    ¡°What?¡± Paige tried to brush it off.


    ¡°Why am I Blondy?¡± Baillie didn¡¯t seem to want to let her off the hook easily, asking with interest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter!¡±


    Paige pushed Baillie out.


    ¡°I still need to change my clothes, please give me some space!¡± After saying that, without waiting for


    Baillie¡¯s response, she quickly closed and locked the door.


    She returned to the bed and pulled out her phone to text Rosalynn.


    ¡°That was close! I just called Baillie ¡®Blondy¡¯!¡±


    After a while, Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°You guys are living together now?¡±


    Paige slowly changed into some casual clothes, trying to stall for a bit longer


    Baillie sent her a message.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, breakfast is getting cold From Blondy


    She was even more reluctant to go downstairs now,

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    In the following few days, the hype surrounding Wayne and Rosalynn on the inte gradually cooled


    down


    Paige said she was fully focused on her work, but in reality, it was because of the injuries on her face.


    So, she stayed at the house of her newlywed husband every day, being well fed and well taken


    care of.


    However, she really did participate in the design work andmunicated the general architectural style


    with the designers.


    Wayne¡¯s physical recovery was also going well.


    The most severe wound on his back hadpletely scabbed over. Rosalynn was very strict with his


    working hours, so most of the time he seemed to have nothing to do.


    On the contrary, Rosalynn was quite busy every day, as she was officiallyunching the FreshBite


    project.


    Wayne was like a bored little puppy, leisurely hanging around half a meter away from Rosalynn¡¯s


    workspace.


    asionally, he would make some noises that would cause Rosalynn¡¯s coworkers to show surprised


    and curious expressions.


    At first, Rosalynn would scold him. But as it happened more often, she started to ignore him. Wayne


    took advantage of this, even intentionally showing his face to the camera during meeting breaks.


    The once cautious coworkerster even greeted President Silverman when he suddenly appeared.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalynn sitting there looking formidable, some people might have called him brother-in-


    law already.


    Around 6 pm in the evening, Rosalynn had just finished her meeting for the day.


    She had not yete over, but thevish dinner was already neatly arranged on the dining table in the


    lounge.


    With his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s waist and disregarding his still not fully recovered body, Wayne was


    passionately kissing her.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Rosalynn gasped for air, supporting Wayne¡¯s cheek with her hand and leaned back a little to push. him


    away.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne buried his head in her fair neck, and rubbed it like a little puppy.


    ¡°Far from enough.¡± He mumbled, seemingly rather unsatisfied.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Pinching his chin, she lifted his head: ¡°What more do you want, President Silverman? Can you even


    handle it now?¡±


    Provocation.


    That¡¯s a direct provocation!


    ¡°Would Ms. Jared like to find out?¡± Wayne¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with desire and witling


    submission as he let her pinch his chin.


    ¡°Quit joking around. Let go, I¡¯m starving Rosalynn pped Wayne¡¯s hand.


    This time Wayne listened.


    A few days ago, he saw Rosalynn¡¯s medical report, which showed that she was prone to low blood


    sugar.


    After eating a couple of bites, Rosalynn asked, ¡°Did you find Olivia¡¯s brother?¡±


    The smile on Wayne¡¯s face slightly faded. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. He doesn¡¯t have any exit and entry records, nor any transaction record on his bank


    card.¡± Rosalynn said with her eyes lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the odds are not in his favor.¡± Wayne added.


    Besides the police, his people were also looking for Jeffery Whaley.


    Despite a massive search, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of Jeffery.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    That day, Cory and Jaime had the location of the ¡°assassin buyer¡±. Rosalynn was so furious that she


    almost mistook the ¡°buyer¡± as Maddie.


    Fortunately, the doctor said Wayne couldn¡¯t be exposed to stimtions for the time being.


    She gritted her teeth and hid the matter, but the more she thought about it, the more strange it


    seemed.


    The Viper Organization, which served the rich, started with a minimum price of 10 million euros.


    It would be difficult for Maddie to pay this fee given her current financial situation.


    Besides, she only met Maddie once. Even if Maddie hated her, she wouldn¡¯t spend that much money.


    to kill her, right?


    If she really wanted to kill someone, she would choose Wayne, not her.


    That was the first doubt.


    Then there was the issue with the signal.


    Maddie wasn¡¯t a fool. After such an incident, how could she possibly leave her phone at home?


    At this time, Rosalynn saw some progress rted to Olivia¡¯s mother¡¯s case.


    The general content was that Olivia informed the police that her mother hade to see her before the


    incident because the next day, her mother was going to start chemotherapy.


    She tearfully told Olivia that Jeffery took the money for her treatment and went to some foreign ind


    with another woman, leaving her to fend for herself.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Olivia gave her mom a sum of money and had been trying to get in touch with her brother these days.


    Rosalynn was reading and she felt something was off.


    So, she had Wayne send someone to look for Jeffery.


    After searching for seven or eight days, nothing came out. It seemed as if Jeffery had vanished into


    thin air


    Her assassination, Jeffery¡¯s disappearance, and Maggie¡¯s drowning all happened almost at the


    same time.


    Coincidentally, the once hostile Olivia and Maddie had be close recently.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the feedback from the bodyguard Wayne sent to protect Olivia, within a week, Olivial and


    Maddie had been together three times.


    Eating, shopping, going to the spa, Olivia even apanied Maddie to a private hospital for a medical


    checkup.


    Whether intentionally or not, she bypassed all the rted hospitals under the Silverman Group and the


    Jared Group, and this hospital¡¯s medical system wasn¡¯t even Serenity Medical¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice interrupted Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ll sleep alone tonight, I need to go home for a


    bit.¡±


    Wayne was getting better and better, which caused Rosalynn¡¯s sleep quality to be particrly bad.


    these two days.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wayne slightly frowned.


    He¡¯d never slept as good as these past few days. Every day when he woke up and before he went to


    bed, Rosalynn was by his side.


    Rosalynn looked at him and didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Going to be with the kids.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s here?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes lit up, but then dimmed again, ¡°What about him? Did hee


    too?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when you¡¯re better.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here, right?¡± Wayne put down his fork, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pick up the kid, and while we¡¯re at it,


    you can take care of the divorce with him.¡±


    No matter what, her marriage still existed, so he could only be her lover!


    Rosalynn looked at him andughed, ¡°The kid came with Hria.¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how the kid felt about you. If you want


    to meet her, I¡¯ll ask for her opinion.¡±


    Wayne was slightly startled. The proud President Silverman suddenly felt on inexplicable sense of


    panic.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    He could see the unrest and fear in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯d be troublesome indeed. If you¡¯re that unlucky, you¡¯ll have to work even harder.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t seem to expect that answer.


    ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t abandon me because of that?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. How could such humble wordse from Wayne¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°President Silverman, as I recall, I gave you a chance before I left, Rosalynn said earnestly.


    Of course, Wayne remembered. They had both agreed to get married. Who would have thought that so


    much would happen afterwards?


    ¡°Right.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°It was my folly for not seizing the opportunity, ruining everything that should


    have been perfect for us.¡±


    Mentioning the past still caused an involuntary pain in Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    She withdrew her gaze from Wayne, got up and walked over to him.


    Wayne looked up at her.


    In the past, Rosalynn rarely saw such a pitiful Wayne.


    There were a few times when he looked at her like this, only after he had gotten drunk and was looking


    at someone far away through his drunken haze.


    This time, he looked at her with even more pitiful eyes, soberly and earnestly begging for her


    Suddenly, Rosalynn realized something.


    mercy.


    She spent ten years nting this tree called Wayne. Why not enjoy the shade herself, rather than


    leaving it for others?


    Rosalynn reached out, and gently pinched Wayne¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If you miss the opportunity again, there really won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Although Wayne had been inseparable from Rosalynn since he woke up, with a tender hug or


    something like that everyday, Rosalynn had never mentioned that they were back together.


    Wayne worried that the bliss he was enjoying now would vanish in an instant if he asked about it. So,


    he never dared to ask.


    Thus, hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, Wayne¡¯s reaction was one of confusion and disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. The car picking me up should be here. You enjoy your meal alone, Rosalynn touched


    Wayne¡¯s face again. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about stopping me from leaving. Once you¡¯re fully recovered, I¡¯ll


    give you a super big surprise. Definitely something you¡¯ll like, so you just work hard to recover for the


    time being, okay?¡±


    A super big surprise, something he¡¯d like.


    Wayne thought about some things that was not suitable for those under 17..


    ¡°Deal!¡± He nodded and held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°When will you be back? Tomorrow morning? Afternoon?


    Or evening?¡±


    Rosalynnughed helplessly.


    Feeling down, Wayne continued, ¡°Is it the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Rosalynn rubbed his reddened ears, ¡°You¡¯re clingier than my child. I have a lot of work to do. If you


    keep being this clingy, how will we manage when we both go back to work after you¡¯re discharged?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Wayne hugged Rosalynn and looked up at her, ¡°How about I give you thepany and be


    secretary, and we¡¯ll go in together every day?¡±


    your


    ¡°Quit dreaming,¡± Rosalynn lightly poked his forehead. ¡°As soon as you¡¯re cured, you¡¯re going to work.


    hard. Raising kids takes a lot of money!¡±


    Since she decided to continue firmly walking down the path with Wayne, Cory and Ivy will have to go to


    school in their home country, and she nned to let Wayne handle the school arrangements.


    He missed all of Cory and Ivy¡¯s important life milestones, and this should be considered the father¡¯s


    first task.


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Wayne was ecstatic, rubbing up against Rosalynn.


    ¡°Stop rubbing, you¡¯re wrinkling my clothes,¡± Rosalynn was both amused and annoyed.


    Wayne continued to happily rub against her, then buried his head in her waist, ¡°Darling, thank you¡­


    thank you foring back. Please trust me, this time I¡¯ll hold onto you tightly, and we¡¯ll apany


    each other for a lifetime.¡±


    Rosalynn was a little moved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Wayne rubbed Rosalynn¡¯s waist again, then jealously said, ¡°But first, you need to get a divorce.¡±


    Okay, back to square one.


    ¡°Wayne!¡¯ She called out.


    Wayne looked up and responded as Rosalynn met his gaze, she then held his cheeks, leaned down to


    kiss him, and scolded, ¡°Stupid!¡±


    President Silverman was like someone under a spell.


    At this moment, he was overjoyed, not caring why he was being scolded, and took the initiative to kiss


    her back.


    Kissing her several times back and forth.


    Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Hria who was calling.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn warned Wayne with a nce before answering the call.


    I¡¯m downstairs. Come down.¡±


    ¡°You came personally?¡± Rosalynn was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone won¡¯t let go, so I brought two cars full of people.¡± Hria¡¯s voice was not loud,


    but President Silverman, who was being affectionate with his wife, heard it clearly.


    The person involved was grinning.


    ¡°How could it be¡­ I¡¯lle right down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hria hung up the phone coolly.


    ¡°Well, time to let go.¡± Rosalynn jokingly said to Wayne.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Wayne reluctantly let go and ignored Rosalynats protest, escorting her downsters


    Hitaria wasit kidding


    Besides her own car, there were two other cars following with their windows roted down and find with


    burly men inside


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh


    ¡°Granny Wayne greeted Hnia polity


    Ever since he woke up, Hria hadrit visited, so this was their first real reunion.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your granny? Call me Mrs Jared, we¡¯re not that close Hris said coldly, then the looned at


    Rosalynn with a much more affectionate expression, ¡°Sweetie, get in the car bought a cake, es


    I really smooth and delicious, just the way you like it.


    ¡°OKI


    Before getting in the car, Rosalynn discreetly patted Wayne¡¯s butt at an angle that Hria couldnt see,


    and whispered in his ear.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Congrattions, President Silverman You¡¯ve encountered your first obstacle after making up


    After that, Rosalynn got into the car


    The driver closed the door, and Wayne tried to get a few more glimpses, but Hria closed the


    window.


    Wearing his coat, Wayne watched the three cars drive away


    He stood there for a while before he finally went back upstairs, lonely and under the urging of the


    nurse.


    In the car.


    ¡°Wayne has indeed changed from his past self. Paige didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Hria said while eating the


    cake


    The cake Hria bought was exceptionally delicious. She had searched it online and went out of her


    way to buy it from the other side of H City


    Rosalynn was about to ask what changes had happened, but Hria said diodainfully, ¡°Look at his


    pitiful act, does he think he can fool me? No way! Only people like you who are blinded by love can be


    deceived.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not deception, Rosalynn took a bite of the cake, ¡°I just feel, that he abandoned his previous bad


    qualities for me. If I don¡¯t want him, someone else will pick him up. I¡¯ve spent so many years cultivating


    him, why should I give away the fruits of mybor to someone else?


    Hria had always been more focused on her career in her life.


    She¡¯d had a few men, but besides being good-looking, they had nothing special. She never truly loved


    any man during her lifetime, to her they were just ymates and passers-by


    So she didn¡¯t quite understand the emotional entanglements of the younger generation


    All she knew was that anyone who treated her granddaughter poorly was no good


    But after hearing Rosalynri¡¯s words, she felt as if it made sense


    However¡­


    ¡°How long has it been since you two reunited? How do you know he¡¯s not pretending? What if he goes


    back to his old ways after you make up?¡± Hria had no confidence in men, ¡°By then, he¡¯ll know about


    Ivy and Cory What if he treats them poorly or wants to take them away from you if you two break up


    again?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Hria, her eyes were clear, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust him so much!¡± Hria urged nervously.


    Her precious granddaughter was perfect, except she was too easily influenced by emotions!


    ¡°I trust myself,¡± Rosalynn said calmly, ¡°If he¡¯s pretending, or if he¡¯s still the same, I won¡¯t run away


    again. Being a widow is actually pretty nice. The Jared Group can just absorb the Bane Corporation


    and the Silverman Group.¡±


    The idea took Hria aback.


    Then she pped her hands andughed, ¡°Good! Very good! I love the idea of being a widow!¡±


    Rosalynn ate the sweet cake, and a smile crept up on her lips.


    She still loved Wayne, that was for sure, but she was no longer the Rosalynn who would easily be


    taken advantage of.


    If she could spend her life with Wayne, that would be wonderful.


    If not, she was determined to reach heights in her career that no one could touch.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at her residentialplex.


    Rosalynn suddenly felt nervous, taking out her makeup mirror to inspect her face from all angles. After


    making sure there were no traces of injuries, she finally got out of the car.


    Ivy was standing on the steps, happily stomping her feet while waving her hands.


    In the past, she would have jumped into her mother¡¯s arms by now. But her brother had just reminded


    her not to pounce on their mom this time because she was very tired from her trip.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    Rosalynn rushed forward and gave Ivy a big hug, showering her face with a few warm kisses


    Ivy smiled happily, but she didn¡¯t squirm around in her mom¡¯s arms, she was afraid it might tee her


    out


    After kissing lvy, Rosalynn wanted to hug Cory too.


    ¡°You can just kiss me like this, no need to hold me.¡± Cory nced at her knee and looked up at her with


    a serious but super cute expression.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart seemed to be filled with love in an instant.


    She kissed Cory even more times.


    Cory must have been under so much stresstely, and who knew how many worries he had been


    carrying?


    ¡°Cory, have you been staying upte recently? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± Rosalynn examined him


    closely, frowning with concern. ¡°Your lips also look a bit pale.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Cory shook his head. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Mom, you eat first.¡±


    He was worried that Rosalynn might be hungry.


    Cory had seen Rosalynn¡¯s low blood sugar moments, so whenever they were together, he always paid


    special attention to her meals.


    After saying that, he added: ¡°Ivy washed all the veggies for dinner, it¡¯s¡­ a love-filled meal.¡±


    Ivy stood to one side, blushing a little, shyly.


    ¡°Hey, now that you have your mom, you seem to have forgotten all about Granny Hria. I¡¯ve been


    standing here this whole time, and none of you hase to hug or kiss me.¡± Hria got out of the car


    and said jealously.


    ¡°Granny Hria, you¡¯ve already been hugged and kissed a lot every day,¡± Cory replied honestly.


    Behind Hria, one of her many bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Hria turned around, and he immediately bowed his head to cover his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯lle hug and kiss Granny Hria!¡±


    At this moment, Paige ran out from the house, still wearing her apron.


    ¡°Stop her! Stop her!¡± Hria ordered the bodyguards with a headache.


    The atmosphere was quite cheerful.


    However, the cheerfulness halted at the entrance.


    Jaime had a haircut and now looked like a fresh and handsome guy.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re here too,¡± Rosalynn followed Jaime¡¯s gaze and saw Baillieing out of the kitchen


    with dishes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, just call me Baillie.¡± Baillie put down the delicious dishes in his hands.


    Hearing Baillie call her sister-inw, Jaime got even angrier and red at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh and walked over, ¡°Who¡¯s this handsome boy? Why are you in my


    house?¡±


    Jaime: ¡°It¡¯s just a haircut, not that big a deal.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    At this moment, Ivy ran up from behind and held Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, Mr. Scott is so amazing.


    Look, he made this, this, and this!¡±


    Jaime started getting mad again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If I really tried, I could do it too.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaime could cook, but his food wasn¡¯t tasty and was far inferior to Baillie¡¯s, especially when it came to


    main dishes.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t learn to cook!¡± Ivy took it seriously and hugged Jaime¡¯s arm. ¡°Pots are expensive.¡±


    Jaime felt embarrassed! He had once burnt a pot in front of Ivy!


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Jaime picked up Ivy. ¡°You see, it¡¯s actually because the pot¡¯s quality was too bad, not that


    my cooking was bad. You misunderstood me.¡±


    Rosalynn nearly burst outughing.


    Seeing that everyone was chatting and not sitting down to eat, Cory went and pulled Hria to her seat


    and then did the same for Rosalynn.


    And thus, dinner finally began smoothly.


    ¡°How is the progress on the Lavender Drive house renovation? Weren¡¯t you guys working on that?¡±


    Rosalynn asked while eating.


    Baillie put down his fork.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    ¡°The renovation is almost done, just need to choose some furniture and tidy up a bit


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Paige didn¡¯t know if it was guilt or something else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably move back in tomorrow night.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Paige.


    ¡°Why bother moving at all? You¡¯re married now, do you still need to live separately?¡± Hria said,


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger. Since you are not as busy these days, why not start preparing for a


    baby?¡±


    Paige was caught off guard by the sudden topic and started to cough wildly.


    ¡°Drink your water slowly¡­¡±


    Baillie quickly patted her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­*cough cough*¡­Auntie Hria¡­*cough*


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Hria said indifferently, sipping her soup. Mmm, Baillie¡¯s cooking was great-


    the soup tasted amazing.


    Rosalynn enjoyed the delicious meal while listening to their conversation, feeling quite pleased.


    Paige calmed down, and her face turned red from either embarrassment or coughing.


    ¡°Granny, Baillie is still young, we can wait a few more years before having children, there¡¯s no rush,¡±


    Paige whined.


    Hria nced at Baillie. ¡°He may be young, but you¡¯re not. Waiting any longer, you¡¯ll be an older


    mother, whiches with bigger risks.¡±


    ¡°Granny, we know, we¡¯ll arrange our time ordingly,¡± Baillie promised solemnly before Paige could


    speak.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hria responded, ¡°I prepared some gifts for your parents, be sure to take them when your


    leave.¡±


    Paige looked at Hria in surprise, who signaled her with a reassuring gaze.


    Paige¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up.


    Her grandmother was old and still living in the hospital. No elders were worrying about this stuff for her,


    and justst night, Paige was searching online for appropriate gifts to give her husband¡¯s parents.


    After dinner, Paige went to Hria.


    At that time, Hria and Rosalynn were discussing some internal matters of the Jared Group.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Go ahead, but remember what I told you,¡± Hria nodded.


    Paige thought for a moment, holding back the tears ¡°Granny, about the gifts¡­ I¡¯ve already prepared


    them.¡±


    Hria flipped through the papers in her hand.


    Without even looking up, she said, ¡°Yours is a gift from a daughter-inw to her inws, mine is a gift


    from a senior family member to Baillie¡¯s senior family members. It¡¯s not the same¡±


    ¡°Granny¡­¡±


    Her voice choked.


    It was only then that Hria looked up. ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Paige immediately forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not crying!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about those terrible things anymore. Live your life well. Baillie is waiting for you, so hurry up


    and go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Paige wiped her tears.


    Before she left, Paige looked at Rosalynn one more time.


    Rosalynn winked at her.


    Paige lingered at the door frame for a while before finally leaving.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the door closed, Hria took out a report. ¡°Look at this¡­¡±


    Before she could speak further, Rosalynn hugged her.


    Hria was taken aback.


    Then she heard Rosalynn say, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hria grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just reciprocating. She treats you well, me too, and even more so for Cory and


    Ivy.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Hria had always been quite stubborn.


    Listening to Rosalynn¡¯sforting words, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting older and older. One day, I¡¯ll lose the ability to protect you all. And now, you¡¯ve all grown. up


    and no longer need my protection.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Rosalynn gently said, ¡°I will always need you with me.¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Hria knew about the Adeline thing, and Rosalynn had been hung up about it.


    Over the years, she¡¯d been keeping a low profile in the Jared family, avoiding meeting Yvonne and her


    husband. People in the Jared family knew of her existence, but nobody had seen her


    She still couldn¡¯t let go of the past.


    She hated the Jared family, because they bullied her mother


    So when she heard Rosalynn say she needed her all along. Hria couldn¡¯t help it and burst into tears.


    Rosalynn gently patted her back andforted her for a while before they resumed their previous


    conversation


    Hna said she had prepared some gifts for Baillie¡¯s parents. When Paige saw those gifts, she


    subconsciously looked at Baillie


    Baillie looked clueless What Is there something on my face?¡±


    1 see why Hna likes you so much. Paige said sincerely, ¡°Your styles are consistent. You bought out a


    whole children¡¯s clothing store for your gifts, and Hria¡¯s¡­ Paige looked at those gifts again There


    wasn¡¯t even enough room in the trunk for them.


    After getting the gifts ready. Paige briefly looked at the contents of the two wooden boxes


    She only took a nce and quickly closed it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Baillie was amused by her surprised expression andughed.


    ¡°Such a valuable bracelet!¡± Paige whispered, ¡°Does Hria think I got kidnapped by you and she¡¯s


    paying a ransom?¡±


    Baillieughed even harder. Because she knew that their elders were nowpeting to see who would


    give the mostvish gifts to the new daughter¨Cinw. Baillie was also preparing gifts for Paige in


    return.


    Now seeing that Paige also had elders preparing these things for her, Baillie couldn¡¯t be happier


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Paige sat on the floor after opening the second box.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Baillie asked curiously


    Is a jade beaded ne that Hria spent a lot of money on at an auctionst year¡± Paige was


    stunned.


    She knew Hria had loads of jewelry, but she didn¡¯t expect her to give so much.


    After all, she¡¯s not her biological grand¨Cdaughter!


    ¡°Granny Hna really spoils you, Baillie said.


    Paige was still stunned ¡°No way, I can¡¯t just do nothing at home anymore, I have to go to work right


    away, I have to make money to show my gratitude to Hna


    Baillieughed even harder.


    The maids here rarely showed their faces at home. Baillie didn¡¯t want her wife to feel ufortable, so


    he told the maids to avoid them as much as possible.


    Now, hearingughter, the maid couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek.


    And then she panicked, and went straight to the small garden and called Gloria.


    This maid was in her fifties, and came over from the Scott family to take care of Baillie. She was


    considered Baillie¡¯s mother¡¯s capable assistant


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s a big problem!¡± The maid was terrified


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Baillie bring a man home? is this girl just a cover?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Glona, who was busy getting a beauty treatment, sat up right away


    A few days ago, the maid told her that the new daughter inw had moved in, and Gloria was


    overjoyed, even holding a grand party


    Who knew that soon after, the maid informed her that the two were not living in the same room and


    were actually separated.


    At that time, Gloria was ying poker with her sisters inw and had the call on speaker After hanging


    up, nobody felt like ying poker anymore.


    ¡°I think Baillie brought a girl home as a cover, he One sister inw rubbed her forehead, her mind


    involuntarily recalling the romantic love stories she had read.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Even though she was embarrassed to admit it, she can¡¯t deny that she often imagined her brother¨Cin¨C


    law as the protagonist when reading those novels.


    Sis, did we get too excited too soon¡± her sister inw asked with a puzzled look.


    She already had two sons, and was looking forward to her brother inw getting a wife and having a


    daughter for her to spoil.


    Now


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    were her hopes crushed?


    From that day on, Glona was all down in the dumps.


    No more dieting or body sculpting, just moping around, and even discussing with her husband about


    having another child.


    Who knew, maybe they would have a daughter this time?


    The next day, Baillie¡¯s dad got so scared that he flew straight oversees for fishing.


    The servant was quite confused


    ¡°There¡¯s no man here Mr and Mrs. Scott are having fun


    ¡°What are they ying with? Gloria asked excitedly, as if catching a glimmer of hope in the dust


    ¡°Maybe unwrapping presents?¡± The servant replied


    There was a silence Brisa, why would unwrapping gifts make you nervous? Please don¡¯t scare me. Im


    really fragile right now, don¡¯t


    ¡°No, ma am, it¡¯s Mr. Scottughing, a full on bellyugh Hnisa hastily exined, I was scared to death¡±


    Brisa watched Baillie grow up


    Little Haihe was a bit more terrifying rarely crying or fussing when he was very young, and he was


    emotionless as he grew up, like a little adult. His parents thought he might have autism or something.


    They took him to doctors everywhere who all said he was perfectly normal, physically healthy, and


    mentally sharp.


    It wasn¡¯t until he grew up a bit more that he slowly became the gentle and polite person that he was


    now


    Brisa had never seen Baillieugh so heartily.


    Despite his politeness, the family was still somewhat wary of him.


    The housekeepers also privately discussed worrying that one day Mr. Scott might get unhappy and kill


    everyone.


    ¡°Really? Glona was just as surprised


    ¡°leven took a video, I¡¯ll send it to you!¡±


    Glona eagerly clicked open the video upon receiving it


    In the video, a cute gil was sitting on the ground, tilting her head up and looking at Baillie, saying


    something


    Baillie burst intoughter after listening


    Glona zoomed in on the scene and was sure that when Baillie wasughing, his eyes were glistening


    as he stared at the girl.


    ¡°OH MY Glona pped her hands


    If this wasn¡¯t love, then what was this?


    The beautician looked confused.


    Glona was so overjoyed that she didn¡¯t even bother with her beauty treatment anymore She took all the


    hundred dor bills from her wallet, pped them on the beauty bed, and said, ¡®Let¡¯s share the joy, this


    is a tip for everyone¡±


    After that, Gloria changed into a new outfit and left cheerfully


    The beautician looked at the stack of cash on the bed,pletely puzzled.


    Share the joy?


    Did she forget to congratte her client?


    Little did Baillie know, not long after that, this video appeared in the family chat group (which Baillie


    wasn¡¯t in).


    The family group chat immediately became lively


    ¡°Look how super cute my daughter¨Cinw is! She looks so pitiful, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. I


    really want to go and see her!¡± Gloria said in the group, full of motherly love


    ¡°She really is adorable! If she has a baby girl who is just as cute, everyone will be so jealous!¡± The


    eldest sister¨Cinw said with envy


    ¡°So Baillie likes this type of girl! I always thought he¡¯d bring home some academic elite!¡± The second


    sister¨Cinw chimed in.


    Other rtives shared their opinions too.


    The elders who had nned to show off their family wealth in front of others felt that they needed to


    prepare even more exquisite jewels to match their new daughter inw


    In the middle of the night, they called their assistants and gave instructions to buy.


    All adding the remark ¡°Be sure to be faster than that olddy! Get the best ones!¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Baillie and Paige were clueless about the storm that had been stirred up by the Scott family


    After cing the gifts, Baillie took Paige to the small ganden


    It was a beautiful spring day, and the carefully cultivated flowers in the garden were blooming


    gorgeously Baillie and Paige each upied a lounge chair,fortably lying down, and looked up at


    the night sky


    Thanks to the nice weather tonight, Paige saw many stars


    ¡°Mrs. Scott Baillie looked at Paige


    Paige also looked over. What¡¯s up, Mr Scott¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled, making Baillie¡¯s heart soften


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay? Baillie asked softly


    Paige paused slightly, thinking about Hria¡¯s urging words.


    Don¡¯t take Hna¡¯s words too seriously ¡°Paige lowered her eyelids and struggled for a moment, ¡°You


    know my past. Those experiences make it difficult for me to be a good mother¡±


    Baillie chuckled and rubbed Paige¡¯s head, ¡°Worrying too much, aren¡¯t you? Our life has just begun. It¡¯s


    too early to think about having children¡±


    Then you ¡°Paige looked at him


    dont want you to move because I¡¯ve been very happy every day living with you. If you move away, I


    might feel lonely. But if living with me makes you feel pressured, you can


    No pressure at all


    Paige humedly said


    If living with Baillie meant pressure, what about her time with the Sutton family?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to?¡± Baillie asked senously.


    Paige shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection, let¡¯s settle on this¡® Baillie dered.


    Paige looked at him, satisfied, and theny down again, nodding, ¡°Alright, the cohabitation of Mr. Scott


    and Mrs. Scott shall continue¡±


    Baillie looked at her, smiling.


    He felt like a big bad wolf who saw Paige, the little bunny on a sunny morning


    And then, little by little, he lured her in.


    ¡°By the way!¡±


    Paige suddenly remembered something


    Looking at Baillie


    ¡°Did you know Ivy before? Today was your first meeting, right? She looked at you with such a strange


    expression, and I always felt like there was some kind of conspiracy between you two!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillieughed


    7 met ivy in the park when I went for a stroll with my cat¡±


    Speaking of the fat cat appeared out of nowhere, swaying its tail and looking left and night.


    Then, without hesitation, it jumped into Paige¡¯s arms.


    Baille quickly grabbed the cat and held it to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re too heavy What if you crush my wife?¡±


    The cat had a speechless expression


    Paige covered her stomach andughed heartily


    Outside the courtyard.


    At this time, someone was passing by walking their dog. As she approached Baillie¡¯s side, she slowed


    down, seemingly hoping for another encounter with Baillie


    Unfortunately, there had been no encounters on previous nights.


    But tonight, she heard Baillie¡¯s voice


    Not only Baillie¡¯s voice


    But also that of


    Mrs Scott


    The tall woman gazed affectionately at the direction of the courtyard wall then left with her dog.


    On Rosalynn¡¯s end, the children were taking a bath. Finally, Rosalynn had a chance to be alone with


    Cory


    At Cory¡¯s insistence, she rolled up her pant leg to show him her injured knee. The little boy stared at


    his mother¡¯s injured knee, tears welling up in his eyes, but he held them back. Then, he lowered his


    head and carefully blew air onto the wound.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    ¡°Mom, does it still hurt?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart clenched


    She kissed Cory¡¯s cheek It hasn¡¯t hurt for a while, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory nodded


    ¡°Was the bad guy caught?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Wait for Dad Rosalynn¡¯s word ¡°Dad¡± didn¡¯t finish, she hesitated


    ¡°Wait for Wayne to catch him?¡® Cory asked


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded, and then gently asked, ¡°When he recovers, I want to take you and your sister


    to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Then tell us that he is our father, and tell him that we are his children, night? Cory asked


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you Rosalynn humedly said


    Cory was silent for a moment


    ¡°Mom, will you be happy if you make up with him?¡± he asked


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes filled with tears ¡°Yes¡±


    Cory sighed just want you to be happy. As long as you are happy, I can do anything


    Just as Rosalynn was about to say something, Cory suddenly started to have a noselileed.


    ¡°Oh my God!


    Rosalynn was startled.


    She quickly grabbed a tissue


    Cory seemed very calm, took the tissue, and covered his nostrils: ¡°It¡¯s okay, maybe it¡¯s because I ate


    fried food a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Not the first time, right? Rosalynn keenly noticed something was wrong in his words,


    ¡°Three times¡± Cory murmured


    ¡°Uncle also had a nosebleed once)


    Cory didn¡¯t mention that his uncle had bought a lot of fried chicken


    Because they couldn¡¯t let Granny Hna find out, the two ate secretly


    But he couldnt betray his uncle!


    Rosalynn was a little worried. That night, after putting the children to sleep, she quietly went out and


    called the hospital of Jared Group, arranging to take Cory there for a check¨Cup tomorrow.


    He had been weaker than Ivy since birth. Before he was three years old, his body had never been in


    good health.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaime came down from the third floor and saw Rosalynn¡¯s worried face, and


    quickly came over to ask, ¡°Is Wayne causing trouble again?¡±


    ¡°Cory said he had three nosebleeds these past few days Rosalynn said gravely


    ¡°No big deal. I had one too. We ate too much spicy food. III buy some cold drinks tomorrow¡± Jaime


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    He used to have nosebleeds frequently when he was a child, so he didn¡¯t think there would be any


    problem.


    ¡°We should still be cautious. It¡¯s about time for Cory and Ivy to have a check¨Cup anyway, so let¡¯s have


    them checked together.¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    Jaime did not object.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been back for half a month now, what about school?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Family matters are more important¡± Jaime said confidently


    ¡°Jaime, thank you.¡± Rosalynn said softly


    ¡°We are brother and sister, no need to thank me.¡± Jaime waved his hand, and then thought of the two


    brothers¨Cinw, ¡°I should havee back earlier. Just a little careless, and I got two brothers¨Cinw!¡±


    Rosalynnughed out loud.


    ¡°Hey handsome, why don¡¯t you take advantage of the time you have now and start dating?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Jaime¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡®Don¡¯t talk about me. Is the bad guy caught yet?¡±


    Rosalynn pursed her lips.


    I think we might not have caught the real culprit


    ¡°How could that be? I might make a mistake, but there¡¯s no way I and Cory would both be wrong!¡±


    Jaime assured


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you guys were wrong. What if someone deliberately ced the cellphone there to lure


    us?¡± Rosalynn asked seriously


    ¡°Was that a frame¨Cup?¡± Jaime was startled.


    He really didn¡¯t think about it that way, because finding the location of that cellphone was already very


    difficult.


    ¡°Think about it, why did the cellphone suddenly have a signal after being off for so long? If it¡¯s to deal


    with something, they should tum it off quickly, right?¡± Rosalynn analyzed logically.


    ¡°But that cell phone lost its signal only on the night I found you.¡± Jaime pursed his


    ¡°Could it be because the cell phone ran out of power and turned off automatically, and that¡¯s why the


    signal disappeared? Rosalynn suggested.


    From the time they discovered the signal to the time they lost it, it was exactly the time it took for a cell


    phone to run out of battery


    Jaime¡¯s face darkened as he analyzed the problem of signal in his mind, and there was indeed room


    for a lot of suspicion.


    ¡°Sis, do you already have a suspect in mind?¡± Jaime looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn thought about it.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    If everything was as she suspected, then Olivia would be a really scary person.


    Jaime had always shown great concern for her matters.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to disrupt Jaime¡¯s hard earned stable life, and she didn¡¯t want to put him in


    danger because of her.


    ¡°Not for now, she shook her head. ¡°The person who paid a high price to hire Viper Organization failed,


    so they may not dare to act again in a short time. Once Wayne covers, let him handle it. His


    connections and deterrence in our country are stronger than ours¡±


    Jaime agreed


    However


    ¡°Alright, I admit, he is pretty awesome, but I¡¯m still young!¡± Jaime straightened his back, looking


    determined to surpass Wayne in every way.


    ¡°When ites to IT skills, he¡¯s no match for you, Rosalynn said serously


    Jaime was delighted, his smile fixed on his face


    ¡°It¡¯ste, go to bed Rosalynn patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to the school as a parent, and you


    need to work hard too, not to repeat a grade¡±


    I got it Jaime was much more obedient now.


    They said good night and went back to their rooms.


    Not long after Rosalynn got home, Wayne sent a WhatsApp message


    Honey, did you talk to your daughter about seeing me? Is she willing to?]


    Rosalynn thought


    Of course, your daughter wanted to see you. The troubley with your son.


    [There¡¯s still a bit of an issue] Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne immediately replied. [Just finished working?]


    Rosalynn nced at the time Usually, Wayne would have taken his meds and gone to bed by now.


    [Why aren¡¯t you asleep?] Rosalynn quickly asked.


    I¡¯m not used to it without you]


    [My wound is a bit itchy too


    Wayne sent two messages one after the other with a wronged tone.


    How can the wound itch?]Rosalynn frowned. [Did you have it checked by a doctor?]


    It¡¯s normal when the wound heals,] Wayne answered. I didn¡¯t feel anything when you were around. But


    once you left, I could feel everything, and its so ufortable]


    Rosalynn was a bit exasperated, but also very happy.


    She thought about it and tried sending: [Shall Ie back now?]


    In the past, whenever Wayne wanted to see Rosalynn, she had toe to him immediately, no matter


    where she was or even if she was sick


    Rosalynn wanted to see if Wayne had really changed, or if he was just pretending


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, such details couldn¡¯t be faked.


    [No]


    Rosalynn waited for two seconds, then Wayne replied.


    It¡¯s toote. Running back and forth would be too tiring. You just get a good rest, ande back to me


    when you¡¯re done with your stuff. I¡¯ll be fine by myself] Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The two chatted about some random things before saying good night.


    Rosalynn went to bed for real, but Wayne didn¡¯t sleep.


    After saying goodnight to Rosalynn, he received a call from the people he had sent to find Jeffery.


    ¡°President Silverman, we found a female corpse that¡¯s been dead for about ten days or so. Her face


    was smashed to a pulp, and we just confirmed her identity. She¡¯s Jeffery¡¯s girlfriend, who disappeared


    with him¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned cold ¡°How did she die?¡±


    The heart was cleanly stabbed with a knife. Our guess is that the killer is either a surgeon or a butcher


    or a professional hitman. The other party answered.


    ¡°Any clues on Jeffery¡¯s whereabouts?¡® Wayne continued asking.


    ¡°We found a broken finger at the scene. The DNA result just came out. It¡¯s confirmed to be Jeffery¡¯s¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Olivia stared at the test results, her hand gently resting on her belly as a sickly smile formed on her lips.


    ¡°Baby, did you like the voice on the phone just now? That¡¯s your daddy. You¡¯ve got to grow up big and


    strong in mommy¡¯s tummy When you¡¯re born, mommy will take you to meet daddy¡±


    As she spoke, her expression suddenly changed to one filled with hatred. ¡°That woman who wants to


    steal your daddy away. I¡¯ll deal with her before you¡¯re bom People can¡¯t be lucky every single time¡±


    At that moment, Olivia¡¯s phone on the sofa rang again. It was Maddie calling Olivia smirked. She was


    already pregnant, so Maddie was of no use to her now She let the phone ring for a while before finally


    picking up at thest minute


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing? Did you get the test results? Maddie yelled


    Someone had been following Olivia for a while, so she and Maddie had agreed not to be seen together.


    That was why Olivia went for the checkup alone today 1 got them The embrye is sessfully


    imnted¡± Olivia replied


    Maddieughed heartily on the other end but Olivia only felt disgusted. What was she so happy about


    her and Wayne¡¯s child? Did she really think Olivia would let her be the child¡¯s grandmother? Was she


    crazy?


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll make the arrangements night away. You go abroad to the ce I set up and take care of


    yourself until the baby is born Then, we¡¯lle back and give Wayne and Gabrie a big surprise


    Maddie said


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs Fuller, don¡¯t you know about that thing?¡± Olivia changed the topic and asked seriously


    ¡°What is it? Maddie was puzzled


    ¡°I just got a call from President Silverman asking about you I was about to tell you¡±


    ¡°Spit it out What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The Jared family suspects that you were behind the attacks on Gabrie and President Silverman.


    They say they have solid evidence Wayne also mentioned that you may have gone mad and he


    wanted to protect me too, so he warned me not to see you again.¡±


    ¡°What? I hired goons to attack them?¡± Maddie was stunned. Well, she had thought about it, but she


    couldn¡¯t afford the top assassins, and the regr ones wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Wayne


    ¡°Yeah, thats what they said I bet the Jared family is gonna take action soon.¡± Olivia pretended to worry


    1 was about to call you when you called me. Whether I go abroad now or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. You


    need toy low!¡±


    ¡°Why would I hide? I didn¡¯t hire anyone to attack them!¡± Maddie whispered, as if she was afraid


    someone was listening


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you did it either, but they imed to have evidence¡± Olivia continued. Think about it,


    have you been in touch with any shady characterstely


    Olivias words reminded Maddie of the day she returned from the church. Frustrated, she inquired if


    there were any reliable assassin organizations she could contact. She even searched for information


    online.


    ¡°Does just searching online count as evidence?¡± Maddie asked in surprise.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    ¡°You know how Wayne is, he¡¯s head over heels for Rosalynn Now he finally found a perfect


    doppelganger, but just as things were getting sweet, she was almost killed He¡¯s your flesh and blood,


    you know his temper and personality¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my real son!¡± Maddie couldn¡¯t help but blurt out in anger when she heard this.


    Olivia was stunned.


    Realizing what she had just said, Maddie hurriedly added, ¡°The way he favors that old witch, he should


    be her son¡®


    Although she immediately exined herself, Olivia still managed to catch the important piece of


    information


    ¡°Mrs. Fuller, now is not the time to be angry. Even if we don¡¯t consider Wayne, don¡¯t forget that Hna


    is a tough character The whole world is talking about how much she spoils her granddaughter on the


    Inte. Whether there¡¯s proof or not, if she¡¯s sure you¡¯re the one who tried to kill her granddaughter,


    what do you think


    she¡¯d do?¡±


    Maddie, after all, had spent years in the business world


    She had met Hna a few times, and had heard about Hria¡¯s fierceness


    After hearing what Olivia had said, Maddie realized that their principle was ¡°better to lie safe than sorry


    Tl go with you! Where are you right now? I¡¯ll send a car for you¡± Maddie was worried about the child in


    Olivia¡¯s belly


    ¡°We cant go together. Wayne arranged several bodyguards to protect me, they¡¯re with me all the time,


    Olivia said helplessly ¡°You go find a safe ce first. I still have several months before my belly starts to


    show. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things for you here When everything is safe. I¡¯lle to you¡±


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t y games with me. Remember, we¡¯re both in this together Maddie knew Olivia made a


    good point. She needed someone to watch things back there She also didn¡¯t want Olivia to be


    connected to her right now


    After all, without a child being a bargaining chip, they¡¯ll be losing a big y


    ¡°Mrs Fuller, if I wanted to y games, I wouldn¡¯t have told you all this, said Olivia in a tone that made


    her sound quite wronged


    ¡°Before I go, I¡¯ll leave you some money in a safe. Take care of yourself and the baby in your belly¡±


    Maddie¡¯s tone softened.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I will


    Maddie was truly scared.


    After hanging up, she immediately bought a ticket to leave the country. In order not to be discovered by


    others, Maddie booked several different flights to various destinations.


    After buying the tickets, she couldn¡¯t help but check the surveince footage outside her house


    Maybe it was her guilty conscience, but she noticed several people lurking nearby her house.


    Maddie¡¯s heart raced from fear.


    She called her maid in, took her clothes, and disguised herself as an old, hunchbacked woman. She


    then drove off in the car the maid used to buy groceries.


    Without enough time to pack, Maddie went straight to the airport, and boarded the earliest flight to get


    out of the country.


    At the same time, Rosalynn was strolling with Ivy in a small park.


    Ivy was the center of attention as if everyone knew her.


    The weather was getting warmer, and the energetic little Ivy was getting sweaty from all the running


    around.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    ¡°Ivy, why do you stop talking about Handsome Mister anymore?¡± On the way home, Rosalynn held


    Ivy¡¯s hand and casually asked. Ivy nced at her. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t like Handsome Mister, so Ivy


    stopped talking about him¡±


    ¡°Did I ever say I didn¡¯t like him?¡± Rosalynn asked guiltily


    Ivy thought for a moment, then shook her head ¡°No, but you didn¡¯t let me see him, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that


    the same as not liking him?


    ¡°Do you still want to see him now?¡±


    They say kids have a short memory. What if little Ivy loses interest in uncle after only a month?


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate and then looked a bit disappointed. ¡®But uncle hasn¡¯t been looking for me


    lately.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s been busy? He probably wille to see you soon,¡± Rosalynn said, then remembered the


    photos she received, ¡®Oh, a package arrived at home for you and your brother today, it seems like it¡¯s


    from Handsome Mister!¡®¨C


    ¡°Really? Really?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, ¡°Show mel Hurry up, mom!¡±


    Rosalynnughed and squatted down to show Ivy the photos.


    The gifts hadn¡¯t been unwrapped yet, and were just two beautifully wrapped boxes


    ¡°They are gifts for you and your brother, so I didn¡¯t let them open it, but I¡¯ve already asked them to send


    the stuff over. Rosalynn gently said.


    Ivy was incredibly excited.


    ¡°Ivy, since you got a gift from uncle, shouldn¡¯t you prepare a gift for him in return?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    Rosalynn continued to guide: ¡°I saw a picture you drew before, with me, your brother, and uncle in it,


    it¡¯s a beautiful picture, why not finish it and give it to uncle as a gift?


    ¡°Can I?¡± Ivy found it a great idea.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t hate mister anymore, right?¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck, the little one warm and


    clingy


    ¡°I never hated him: Rosalynn patted her little head


    ¡°Can Ivy y with him next time? Can you join us, mom?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Rosalynn replied.


    On the way home, Ivy sang and jumped with joy, she was very happy, and even greeted flowers and


    nts along the way.


    Rosalynn always remembered Ivy as a happy child, but she probably had never been this happy.


    When they got home, Ivy took off her shoes, shouted for her brother, and rushed inside


    Before she could go much further, someone lifted her off the ground.


    Ivy was confused, and she got lifted again.


    Rosalynn stood at the door, watching the tall figure smiling and lifting Ivy, her smile froze for a moment.


    Ivy looked back and clearly saw the person¡¯s face.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Noah Hond!¡±


    Ivy was thrilled.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude, call him uncle!¡± Rosalynn stepped forward, ¡°Noah, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just got off the ne and came straight here¡± Noah, as always, was elegant and gentle, and time


    seemed to leave no trace on him. The only noticeable change was that he went from wearingb coats


    to suits and ties.


    Rosalynn moved forward, trying to take Ivy from Noah¡¯s arms.


    Over the years, Noah had managed the medical business under the Jared Group quite well.


    His work was getting busier and busier, and so was Rosalynn¡¯s


    And she was deliberately reducing the number of times she met with Noah.


    She knew Noah¡¯s feelings for her but didn¡¯t want to hold him back. She hoped he could get over this


    rtionship quickly and start a new life.


    Thest time she saw Noah was during Christmas


    Noah spent Christmas Eve on the ind and returned the next day to spend time with his parents


    A lot happened in the past six months

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Her rtionship with Wayne was widely known, and Noah¡­ he should know about it too.


    ¡°Let me hold her for a bit.¡± Noah didn¡¯t want to let go of Ivy ¡°Ivy, have you missed your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ivy nodded


    If she said she didn¡¯t, it would break Noah¡¯s heart.


    And¡­


    Ivy¡¯s heart suddenly felt a bit sad and nervous. Granny Hria used to say that Noah should marry her


    mom.


    She used to think that her mom hated Handsome Mister, so she gave up the idea of having him as her


    dad.


    But today her mom¡¯s thoughts had changed.


    And now Noah was here too.


    Noah and Handsome Mister


    Ivy had been very decisive since she was a little girl, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to lean towards Handsome


    Mister in her heart.


    Noah was really nice, and she would take care of him when he was old.


    There, as Ivy was contemting, Cory slowly came over from the dining room.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re covered in mud. Aren¡¯t you going to take a bath?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Right, she yed like crazy all morning, even wrestling with a big dog on the ground. Rosalynn spoke,


    finally taking Ivy from Noah¡¯s arms and passing her to Laura Go give her a bath¡±


    Ivy was speechless, muttering an exnation as she was being carried away, ¡°Mom, I wasn¡¯t wrestling


    with the big doggy, we were just ying a game!¡± After Ivy left, Cory slowly went upstairs.


    Due to Noahs sudden arrival, the health check had to be postponed for a week.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the kids left, only Noah and Rosalynn were left in the living room.


    ¡°Has your injury healed?¡± Noah broke the awkwardness and asked softly.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I wasn¡¯t really injured.¡±


    Noah smiled, ¡°This time, Wayne actually did something right. I saw the video, and if he hadn¡¯t pulled


    you away and used his body to protect you as you both fell, that level of explosion would have been


    fatal


    ¡®Noah.. Rosalynn looked at him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Is there anything to eat?¡® Noah asked as he walked towards the dining


    room,


    Rosalynn sighed softly.


    She even thought thatmunicating with Cory and Ivy wasn¡¯t this difficult, but talking to Noah about


    her decision to reunite with Wayne was too hard.


    She followed Noah, watching him take off his coat and undo the buttons on his shirt cuffs. The scar on


    his wrist from the injury would never fade.


    Rosalynn felt indescribably sad.


    A maid brought breakfast to Noah.


    He sat at the bar, eating gracefully


    Rosalynn sat opposite him. ¡°Noah, are you on a business trip in the country?¡±


    Noah shook his head, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also take the opportunity to inspect the operation of the Jared Group¡¯s hospitals in H Country.¡±


    Noah¡¯s eyes were downcast.


    Rosalynn pursed her lips. ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    Noah looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me that you¡¯re getting back together with Wayne, right?¡±


    His tone sounded no different than usual.


    Just like he was talking about something very ordinary.


    ¨C¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn looked at him and nodded. ¡°I know that back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then?¡± Noah Interrupted Rosalynn, looking at her with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Rosalynn nervously looked at Noah, prepared for his scolding


    She knew that she would owe him for the rest of her life for this


    But Noah just smiled and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t hold a grudge about the past. Wayne is Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    biological father, and he saved your life. Also, I think the fact


    you can ept him again means he must have changed a lot, right?¡±


    that


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes turned red, and her voice choked, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lynn, I just want you to be happy. If being with Wayne makes you happy. I support you.¡± Noah looked


    at her, his gaze as gentle as always.


    Rosalynn never expected Noah to have such an attitude towards her reconciliation with Wayne.


    ¡°Noah, Wayne owes you in this life. No matter what you need in the future, we¡¯ll help you without


    reservation¡± Rosalynn promised.


    Noah nodded


    Then, they changed the topic to Paige¡¯s whirlwind marriage. The awkwardness that had filled the air


    when they met quietly disappeared as they chatted.


    After breakfast, Noah yed with Cory and Ivy for the whole morning. He had a simple lunch before


    leaving.


    Hria slowly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll see you cut, and I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Noah replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to let me know when you¡¯re free. Your birthday ising up too. If you can¡¯t be with your


    mom and dad,e back, and we¡¯ll celebrate for you,¡± Rosalynn reminded him,


    Noah smiled and nodded


    Then he and Hria went outside.


    ¡°You ve been through so much, kid,¡± Hria looked at Noah sincerely.


    She knew about Noah¡¯s visit yesterday.


    She was very familiar with what happened back then and remembered how devastated Noah was


    when they found him. She also knew how deeply Noah cared about her precious granddaughter.


    If Hria could decide who her granddaughter¡¯s husband would be, she would undoubtedly choose


    Noah without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t decide.


    Because she knew that Wayne had done many terrible things to Noah, Hria worried that Noah would


    act irrationally when he found out that Rosalynn and Wayne were getting back together.


    So, she took the initiative to call Noah, and informed him of the matter in advance and expressed her


    guilt, offering to give the Jared Group¡¯s medical business to Noah as a way ofpensation.


    With his looks and talent, plus this enormous fortune, he could pursue any woman he wanted, except


    for Rosalynn,


    ¡°President, it¡¯s nothing. Human feelings are uncontroble. After five years, I still haven¡¯t been able to


    win Lynn¡¯s heart back from Wayne. In the end, I have only myself to me,¡± Noah looked down at his


    shoces, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯te to me or offer those conditions, I would still bless Lynn.¡±


    ¡°Child,¡± Hria looked at him with sympathy. ¡°With your talents and appearance, you¡¯ll definitely find


    someone who loves you wholeheartedly!¡±


    Noah looked at Hria, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will¡±


    As they spoke, Noah reached his car.


    He nodded slightly, showing great respect, ¡°Please go back. I¡¯ll check the hospital and write a report for


    you afterward.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, and don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Hria said kindly


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Go on, drive safely.¡±


    Noah nodded, got in the car, started the engine, and slowly drove towards the exit.


    The weather was excellent these days.


    In the vimunity, not only were the public areas filled with blooming flowers, but the homeowners¡®


    gardens were also colorful and vibrant.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Noah stared ahead and saw the delicate cherry blossom petals that seemed toe from nowhere,


    landing on his windshield


    He was expressionless.


    The car left the residential area and drove for about ten minutes towards the destination.


    Noah slowly pulled over and parked on the side of the road. His face turned pale, and fine beads of


    sweat covered his forehead. He took off his watch irritably, revealing a faint scar undemeath the strap.


    He scratched at the scar in pain.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it just leave me alone!¡±


    Scratching did nothing to help


    Noah pounded the steering wheel with both hands, bellowing as he hit it.


    This hysterical state was aplete contrast to his usual refined and cultured appearance.


    He panted for a moment. The pain and itch of the scar didn¡¯t relent, and he couldn¡¯t help but scratch at


    it.


    It wasn¡¯t until the scar broke open and started bleeding that Noah snapped out of it.


    He immediately rolled down his shirt sleeve. Frantically opening the glovepartment, he found a


    bottle, poured out two pills, and threw them into his mouth. Unable to find any water, Noah had to


    swallow them dry.


    After taking the pills, Noah undid the top two buttons of his shirt and slumped back into his seat, his


    once beautiful eyes staring nkly at the seemingly endless road ahead.


    ¡°Why is it still him?¡± he muttered to himself


    Did she really not care about him at all?


    No matter how hard he tried, did she have no feelings for him, not even a tiny bit?


    She could love anyone, but why did it have to be Wayne!


    Did she love him that much?


    Under the influence of the medication, the pain and itching of the wound subsided.


    Noah sat there like that for a while before finally sitting up. Retrieving his watch from the passenger


    seat, he rolled up his sleeve, ignored the bloodstains, and put the watch back on.


    His gaze shifted outside the car window. On the roadside, two children were ying with ants under the


    shade of a tree.


    Noah turned to look at the gifts he hadn¡¯t bothered to unload from the car.


    In the past, every time he returned from a business trip, he would buy gifts for Cory and Ivy. Ivy was a


    child who cared a lot about the ritual of unwrapping presents. When she first learned to speak, she told


    Noah, ¡°Ivy wants to get it from the car herself.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, it became a habit for him not to bring the gifts inside when he got home. Ivy would hold her


    brother¡¯s hand, and they would go get them together.


    But today, he could tell that both Cory and Ivy were distant from him. Cory was a very rational child,


    and Noah guessed he knew who Wayne was and had epted him, so he was more distant from him


    than before.


    Ivy was also extremely cautious.


    In the end, Ivy never mentioned the gift, and Noah didn¡¯t bring it up.


    He went to the back seat, picked up the carefully chosen gifts, and walked towards the children ying


    with ants under the tree.


    The two kids were totally engrossed in their y, and it wasn¡¯t until Noah approached them that they


    finally looked up at him.


    Noah handed the gifts to the two children.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    One of the gifts was a puzzle toy, the kind that needed to be put together. The other one was a


    beautiful dream castle building block set. Both gifts were specially customized by Noah.


    ¡°Sir, why are you giving us gifts? The older child was very vignt. ¡®My mom works over there, my sister


    and I won¡¯t go with you¡±


    Noah was a pediatrician, so he was good atmunicating with children.


    ¡°A god in heaven told me that there are two well behaved children here, so I came with gifts to reward


    you,¡± Noah said gently. ¡°Keep listening to your mom, okay?¡±


    ¡°A god?¡± The little sister with two crooked ponytails widened her eyes in amazement. The god my mom


    prays to in the church?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you¡¯re such a smart little girl.¡± Noah praised.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really a god, mister knows I¡¯m the little sister! The little sister was overjoyed.


    The brother had a look of disbelief.


    Was he joking?


    There was no god in this world. If there was a god, he and his sister wouldn¡¯t be living such a miserable


    life!


    He remained highly vignt.


    ¡°I need to go give gifts to other well behaved children, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Noah didn¡¯t intend to


    linger, and added, ¡°I¡¯m the only one sent by God, so don¡¯t believe anyone else who tries to impersonate


    me, okay?¡±


    The little sister nodded her head, while the brother remained vignt.


    After making sure Noah had left, the older brother dared to pick up the gifts.


    When he saw what was inside, his eyes lit up as if he had discovered treasure.


    ¡°These two gifts look expensive! We can sell them and have enough money to buy you new shoes!¡¯ He


    looked at his sister.


    But his sister was already holding the castle gift box, clearly loving it to bits.


    He thought about it, decided to sell the puzzle toy, and let his sister keep the other one


    What Noah didn¡¯t know was that the two children who imed to have a mother were actually orphans


    who had lost both their parents and had nowhere to go.


    His unintentional goodwill had kept them from being hungry for a while. Moreover, itid the seed for


    his own redemption when he was to fall into the abyss in the future


    Soon after Noah left, Rosalynn received a phone call and found out that Maddie had left the country.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her? Rosalynn asked in a deep voice ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    ¡°This morning, she should havended in another country by now. I¡¯ve already got people waiting there


    to take her into custody as soon as they spot her, the person on the other end said respectfully


    While Maddie was under surveince, she was rather well behaved. When she wasn¡¯t shopping, she


    was at home with no friends visiting. As time went on, those watching her became somewhatx.


    That was, until the day she didn¡¯t show up for her usual lunch outing, and they assumed she was just


    eating at home.


    Someone suddenly said, ¡°Eating at home? But the maid who went grocery shopping hasn¡¯t returned


    yet, has she?*


    Thatment immediately caught the attention of the person in charge of tailing her, who immediately


    had someone check Maddie¡¯s passport information.


    Sure enough, her departure record popped up.


    ¡°Act quietly,¡± Rosalynn instructed.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment ¡°Before today, did she show any signs of abnormal behavior?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the other party answered anxiously. ¡°She even bought a bag yesterday and arranged for it to be


    delivered this afternoon. She also booked a beauty service for tonight. It didn¡¯t seem like she was


    nning to run away at all!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes grew serious.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    If it wasn¡¯t for Maddie hiding the truth, then either something happened really suddenly, or someone


    said something to her that made her run away on short notice. ¡°Check her call records fromst night


    until she left today,¡± Rosalynn said


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The call ended


    Do you suspect Maddie sent someone to kill you?¡± Hna¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Rosalynn turned around What do you think?¡±


    Hria shook her head and waved her hand ¡°Cory told me about the signal thing. First of all, I don¡¯t


    think Maddie has the financial ability to hire someone from the Viper Organization to kill you, especially


    since you guys only met twice¡±


    These years, Wayne had taken away Maddie¡¯s real power.


    She herself was also extravagant Every month, she relied on the few million Wayne gave her to survive


    The Viper Organization¡¯smission was the highest among assassin organizations, and Maddie


    couldn¡¯t afford it


    ¡°Also, even though Maddie has been suppressed by Wayne all these years, she¡¯s not so stupid as to


    have herself found by you


    ¡°I agree with you, Rosalynn paused for a moment, ¡°But now she didn¡¯t have someone kill me, and ran


    away instead


    ¡°Go back to the hospital, and I will catch her, Hria¡¯s voice was low, ¡®This is also saving her, if I can¡¯t


    get her, Maddie will definitely die Someone wanted to frame her. Only the living can exin, so Maddie


    might be very dangerous this time


    While talking, the door of the study was pushed open, and cute little head squeezed in


    Rosalynn and Hria¡¯s faces changed simultaneously


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn walked towards Ivy


    ¡°Mom=¡±


    Ivy came over and softly hugged Rosalynn, nuzzling against her leg: ¡°Granny Hria doesn¡¯t know yet,


    but you agreed to let me see Handsome Mister.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Hna ¡°Dear Granny Hna, mommy doesn¡¯t hate Handsome Mister


    anymore, so can you give me my phone back?¡± Hria looked at Rosalynn.


    Ivy suddenly understood that her mother had the final say on this matter. With her beautiful big eyes,


    she looked at Rosalynn: ¡°Mom, please=¡± ¡°Then you have to promise me not to disturb him all the time¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ivy promised, and rubbed against Rosalynn again. I¡¯m the happiest child in the world, how can I


    have such a good mother and great¨Cgrandmother


    ¡°You little rascal,¡± Hnaughed out loud.


    Rosalynn found herself in a mix of emotions towards Ivy.


    She didn¡¯t know who Ivy took after since neither she nor Wayne had personalities like this.


    Later, Hna took Ivy to get her phone back, and Rosalynn went to Corys study.


    As she opened the door, Cory and Jaime were talking seriously. Seeing here in, the two quickly


    stopped talking. Cory was still calm, but Jaime looked clearly more flustered


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalynn walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Jaime said awkwardly, shaking his head, ¡°Cory, do you want some fruit? I¡¯ll go get some.¡±


    Cory actually didn¡¯t really want to eat fruits


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Uncle¡±


    But he wanted to send his uncle away


    Jaime was running like hell.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Rosalynn sat in Jaime¡¯s chair Your uncle was talking trash about Wayne, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Not really trash talk, just telling me what he¡¯s done¡± Cory looked down, ¡°Uncle Noah¡¯s hand, it¡¯s all


    messed up because of him.¡±


    Wayne had been brutal.


    Noah¡¯s hand, in fact, hadn¡¯t fully recovered For example, when he held a scalpel, his hand couldn¡¯t help


    shaking, and he couldn¡¯t carry heavy things. From time to time, he would experience a loss of strength


    in his wrist.


    Cory knew all about it.


    Previously, he only knew that the bad guys had hurt Uncle Noah. Now, the bad guys turned out to be


    his and his sister¡¯s father.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to defend Wayne, she just said softly. ¡°He really did go too far in this matter.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t respond


    Rosalynn raised her hand and gently stroked his cheek. Cory looked much better today.


    ¡°Did you have a nosebleed today? Rosalynn knew he didn¡¯t want to talk about Wayne anymore, so she


    stopped.


    She believed that as long as Wayne was sincere, the father son rtionship would eventually improve.


    ¡°No¡± Cory shook his head, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t eat fried chicken.¡±


    +


    ¡°You can eat a little less asionally. Rosalynn felt so bad for him.


    Cory had been in poor health since he was a child, and there were many dietary restrictions. He was


    more sensible than many adults when it came to not eating what he shouldn¡¯t


    ¡°Are you going back to the hospital?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡®Yes¡® Rosalynn nodded, ¡°There¡¯s still blood clot in his brain, and I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    ¡°TII take good care of my sister and great¨Cgrandmother¡±


    ¡°Also, take good care of yourself for me¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°In these days, Mommy will arrange the


    medical examination, and I¡¯lle back to pick you upter¡±


    Ivy was noticeably happier after hearing that she could see Mom again in a few days


    ¡°Baby, about your dad, I hope you don¡¯t think too much about it right now, wait until you see him in


    person and get to know him better, alright?¡± Rosalynn said gently


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Cory nodded reluctantly


    ¡°My boy is so great!¡® Rosalynn gave him a kiss.


    Cory looked helpless, but he didn¡¯t say anything like hurry up and go.


    Rosalynn stayed with him in the study for a while until the hospital called


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was still in the hospital, her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, and she couldn¡¯t stay away for too long.


    When leaving home, Ivy tearfully sent Rosalynn to the car


    ¡°Mom, remember to eat on time, don¡¯t stay upte, and think about me and my brother ande home


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I know¡± Rosalynn kissed Ivy¡¯s cheek.


    Calvin carried her away.


    When they got back to the hospital, the car had just stopped, and someone opened the door from the


    outside.


    Rosalynn looked at the person who opened the door: ¡°President Silverman, you look good? Ready to


    be discharged?¡±


    Wayne smiled like a goof.


    After Rosalynn got out of the car and the car drove away, Wayne naturally held her hand, ¡°Did the kid


    finish his check¨Cup?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Noah came, so we didn¡¯t go.¡±


    A slight surprise appeared on Wayne¡¯s face: ¡°Noah?¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nced at him, ¡°Wayne, remember, we owe him for this lifetime¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wayne agreed.


    Back at the hospital floor


    The nurse on duty saw Rosalynn and immediately smiled, ¡°Ms. Tesdal is finally back. President


    Silverman has no appetite for eating when you¡¯re not here Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks tumed slightly red.


    She still walked slowly due to her injured knee. When they got back to the ward and closed the door,


    she was about to ask Wayne what he had done when he hugged her and kissed her.


    Having spent so many days with Rosalynn and suddenly being apart, Wayne found it unbearable, even


    though it was only for less than a day


    He couldn¡¯t settle down and always had to go outside for walks now and then, thinking his wife might


    surprise him by suddenlying back


    Finally, when she came back, Wayne, of course, seized the opportunity to passionately kiss her


    Rosalynn was kissed dizzy, and she didn¡¯t dare to push Wayne away with too much force for fear of


    hurting his wound


    Wayne went crazy kissing her for a while before finally stopping contentedly


    Rosalynn stared at him with a dazed look in her eyes, while Waynezily fixed her clothes, asionally


    lowering his head to give her a gentle kiss


    ¡°Honey, you look so gorgeous like this, Wayne said, kissing her deeply again


    Rosalynn lightly pushed his cheek. Tve been like this before, why didn¡¯t you think I was gorgeous


    then?¡±


    ¡°I was fascinated back then too,¡± Wayne hugged Rosalynn, ¡®I just didnt know I realizedter on that I


    had been infatuated with you for a long time, and no one else would do.¡±


    ¡°Even someone who looks exactly like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne said, and he kissed her neck and behind her ears. ¡®It¡¯s not about looks.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know whether he was telling the truth or not


    But that was okay, as sweet words were always better than indifference.


    indiffer


    Today, the doctor came to check my wound and said it¡¯s healing very well, Wayne said, clinging to


    Rosalynn like glue, I really want to get out of here and go home with you. I¡¯ll cook for you!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be at least another ten days or so, Rosalynn said, stroking Wayne¡¯s hair, I¡¯ll be fine soon,


    and I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡±


    Wayne immediately looked up.


    With a pitiful look at Rosalynn, he said, ¡®You¡¯re going to leave me here all alone?¡±


    Rosalynnughed and said. ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t act so pathetic. I have to follow up on the FreshBite project


    once it starts, and I can¡¯t always be with you.¡±


    Before, Wayne wouldn¡¯t care about any project.


    Once, Rosalynn was talking with a client, and Wayne suddenly asked her to go back to H City


    immediately to his home. Because the project was very important. Rosalynn brushed him off. Little did


    she know, Wayne showed up with a ne and took her back to H City.


    The project almost failed because of this.


    But now


    ¡°Rosalynn¡± Wayne sat up, ¡°Work! Kid! What about me?¡±


    Rosalynn was startled andughed at Wayne¡¯sining look: ¡°I mentioned that it depends on the


    situation, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Wayne frowned, ¡°On Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, you stay with the kid, and on


    Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, and Sundays, you stay with me


    After saying that, Wayne added less confidently

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°Maybe we should try to look at it from another angle¡­ Saying this, he started to get angry again, ¡®So


    when are you gonna get a divorce? When are you gonna marry me and let me and the kid live


    together? Then we won¡¯t have to divide our time anymore!¡±


    ¡°Calm down a bit¡±


    Rosalynn cupped his cheeks.


    He still had a bruise in your head, how could he be so impatient?


    ¡°I¡¯m not that young anymore¡± Wayne leaned his forehead on Rosalynns shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and marry


    me¡­


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile


    ¡°You really are obsessed with getting married.¡±


    ¡°It started five years ago, but it¡¯s a pity that Mrs. Silverman found out toote. Wayne said softly.


    Rosalynn lowered her head and took the initiative to give him a kiss. Wayne immediately locked like a


    satisfied puppy, and the dissatisfaction on his face disappeared in a puff of smoke


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely marry you!


    Wayne hooked Rosalynn¡¯s neck, wanting to kiss her again.


    But at this moment, his phone rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wayne was annoyed. As soon as he picked up the phone, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang too..


    ¡°What a coincidence?¡±


    Rosalynn raised her eyebrows slightly


    She nced at the caller ID, and her heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at Wayne, and they both picked up the phone almost simultaneously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    With a cold voice, Wayne said merely. ¡°Speak¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, Mrs. Fuller had an ident in another country. Her car rushed down from an


    elevated bridge, and the local police are fishing her out.¡± Wayne¡¯s face froze for a moment.


    Rosalynn was looking at him, also listening to the person on the other end.


    ¡°Gabrie, our people found Maddie at the airport, and she had just rented a car. During the pursuit,


    her car suddenly went out of control, rushed down from an elevated bridge, and sank into the river¡­


    They¡¯re trying to fish it out.¡±


    ¡®Got it.¡±


    Rosalynn replied, and hung up.


    ¡°How did she end up there?¡® Wayne asked the person on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, Mrs. Fuller went to the airport early this morning without telling anyone.¡±


    ¡°Let me know when you find out.¡±


    Wayne then hung up.


    ¡°Wayne Rosalynn called him.


    ¡°Maddie is dead.¡± Wayne said palely.


    ¡°I know¡± Rosalynn replied.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking towards her, Wayne said, ¡°The call you just got¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Jaime is a hacker? Rosalynn looked at Wayne. Maddie still couldn¡¯t escape this


    disaster. She had originally nned to wait for Wayne to recover before talking about it, but now she


    had to mention it in advance. ¡®After our ident, Jaime spent a few days tracing the signal location of


    the phone used by the person who hired the hit¨Cman.¡±


    ¡°Maddie?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡® Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wayne asked.


    On one hand, I was intending to tell you after you recovered; on the other hand, I felt there were many


    doubtful points, maybe Maddie was being framed. Sol decided to investigate further to avoid using


    her unjustly.¡±


    ¡°Then today¡¯s ident¡­ Wayne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Rosalynn replied, her tone was a bit indifferent. ¡®She left the country suddenly today


    without any warning. My people were indeed monitoring her there, and they were indeed following her


    when the ident happened. But I firmly believe that Maddie¡¯s ident is not a coincidence, someone


    wants to make silent forever¡±


    Wayne was about to say something

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Wayne¡¯s head hurt like hell.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn eximed and hurriedly rang the bell to call a nurse


    After some chaos, only Rosalynn and Wayne were left in the hospital room


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell you was because I was afraid this would happen, Rosalynn paused.


    The main reason of their painful separation before was Wayne¡¯sck of trust in her This time, it was


    really too much of a coincidence


    Just when Maddie had an ident, the person she sent to find Maddie was chasing her


    ¡°Wayne, whether you believe me or not, I have no reason to kill Maddie, and this incident is definitely


    not caused by me sending someone to chase her¡± Wayne was slightly stunned.


    Then he held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly: ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯ve always trusted you?


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn hesitated to ask.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne replied, ¡°With the power of the Jared Group, killing Maddie could have been done


    without a trace. Besides, you were just sticking up for her earlier


    ¡°I was sticking up for her, but the person who hired the killer was so cruel. I don¡¯t want to catch the


    wrong person and let the real culprit continue to hide, waiting for the next opportunity to hurt the ones I


    love.¡±


    Cory and Ivy were still so young. Hria was getting old too.


    And Paige, Jaime, Noah¡­.


    ¡°I know.¡± Wayne gently hugged her. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you just now¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wayne was silent for a moment I think I should still go aboard¡±


    ¡°Just now, I asked the doctor You can go, but the doctor doesn¡¯t rmend it¡­ How about I go?¡±


    Wayne shook his head ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just be careful¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t convince Wayne.


    Finally, theypromised, and decided to wait until Maddie¡¯s car was salvaged before leaving.


    But the salvage work did not go smoothly. The river was very wide and had a strong current, flowing


    into the sea.


    Maddie had fallen directly into the center of the river, where the water was very deep


    The news of Wayne¡¯s mother falling into the river made it onto the inte before nightfall.


    At first, overseas reports were about a tourist from H Country driving into the river Later, someone


    released the tourist¡¯s identity online.


    Soon, people recognized that this tourist was Wayne¡¯s biological mother


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Another ident rted to the Silverman family! Half a month ago, Wayne almost died in an


    explosion, and now his mother is dead. Oh, and his grandmother passed away before. It¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Are the Silvermans fighting for power? Is thepetition among the wealthy really so intense?¡±


    ¨C


    *Power struggle? That¡¯s a joke! If you pay attention to the Silverman family, you know that Wayne has


    the most power who canpete with him? And his mother isn¡¯t even on his side. To me, it¡¯s more


    likely that they were hurting each other. Obviously, Wayne won!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making this up, but have you noticed that all these changes in the Silverman family started


    when the heir began dating? So, is this the beginning of their decline?¡±


    There was a lot of discussion about this incident online.


    After dinner, Rosalynn asked the doctor for some sleeping pills and gave them to Wayne.


    Under the effects of the drug, Wayne soon fell asleep, but his sleep was not very peaceful.


    Rosalynn stayed by his side,forting him softly


    Paige, who had been on a business trip in a nearby city, rushed back home today.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Rosalynn scolded with concem.


    Paige nced at the ward: ¡°Is Wayne okay?¡±


    ¡°How could he be okay?¡± Rosalynn sighed, ¡°Although Maddie did many bad things, when Wayne¡¯s


    young, he really tmated her as his mother¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about such a mother?¡±


    Paige took out her phone: ¡°Don¡¯t you know about these things?¡±


    Rosalynn took her phone, and her face turned senous


    About half an hour ago, someone posted on an anonymous forum, with the title. Let¡¯s talk about those


    unknown stories about Maddie


    Many incidents were listed in the article


    Besides some trivial matters, the most eye¨Ccatching were the things Maddie did in order to fight with


    her son for the control of the Silverman Grouppany ¡°As we all know, more than a decade ago,


    when Wayne had just taken over the Silverman Group from his grandmother, he had a car ident.


    During the rescue process, his heart stopped several times. Millions were spent on medical equipment


    to save his life and he survived, bing a vegetable for half a year Maddie hired someone for this


    incident in order to prevent her son from taking over the Silverman Group. (PS: Waer found out


    and moved out of his ancestral home, gradually distancing himself from his parents, but never pursued


    legal action against his mother.)¡±


    ¡°Another thing after Secretary Tesdal¡¯s ne crash, Wayne was badly affected and hospitalized after


    vomiting blood. Maddie took advantage of this situation and colluded with people inside the Silverman


    Group, who were members the Silverman family paid with the money that Wayne earned, attempting to


    rece Wayne¡¯s position (Is this really what a mother should do?)¡±


    Thetest gossip: Wayne¡¯s grandmother, Natalie Stein, was a very famous jewelry and antique


    collector. She had a very good rtionship with thete Secretary Tesdal, and seemed to regard


    Secretary Tesdal as her future daughter¨Cinw. Natalieter developed dementia and may not know


    about Secretary Tesdal¡¯s death, so she left all her jewelry and antiques to Secretary Tesdal in her will.


    When Maddie found out about this, she led the Silverman family to make a scene at Natalie¡¯s funeral,


    which was so shameless¡±


    Rosalynn nced through it.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    These things were all true. Apparently, it was someone who knew Wayne and Maddie very well that


    posted it.


    So far, it seemed to be someone on Wayne¡¯s side. After all, the person who posted the article had


    always been belittling Maddie


    ¡°I know most of it, Rosalynn told Paige.


    ¡°Was it really Maddie¡¯s doing in the car ident that almost killed Wayne?¡± Paige was shocked.


    She thought power struggles were normal. Weren¡¯t wealthy families all like this?


    But


    Power struggles to the point of killing one¡¯s own son were really despicable.


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°When I first got together with Wayne, I identally learned about it. He was


    furious that day. It seemed that his men had secretly kept evidence of Maddie doing this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Paige was astonished, ¡°You mean that after Wayne found out, he not only didn¡¯t


    pursue it, but destroyed the evidence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    At that time, Wayne might have been very conflicted as well, after all, that was his mother, what could


    he do?


    And at that time, Wayne knew very well that his background was a heavy blow to Maddie.


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd. He¡¯s lenient to Maddie who hurt him, but he treated you like that.¡± Paige hugged her arms


    angrily


    ¡°You came back. Does your husband know?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him¡­¡± Paige looked a little guilty. She drove back by herself, speeding all the way.


    ¡°I was really worried about you, Paige held onto Rosalynn¡¯s arm, ¡°Maddie brought it on herself, she


    deserved it!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t answer


    Paige didn¡¯t go home that night and slept in the lounge. She was already very tired that day, and fell


    asleep after talking to Rosalynn for a short while.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t get in touch with Paige.


    So he called Rosalynn.


    When Rosalynn picked up, she found out that Baillie didn¡¯t know Paige hade back and went to find


    her on her business trip.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    ¡°She was worried about me and drove back by herself, Rosalynn said helplessly ¡°I guess she was just


    too tired, she¡¯s asleep now¡±


    I¡¯m relieved she¡¯s with you Baillie


    a sigh of relief


    ¡°Paige might not be used to being someone else¡¯s wife yet, give her some time, Rosalynn said


    get it Bailie replied. ¡°By the way how¡¯s Waytie?


    ¡°No womes, he had a headache for a bit, but he¡¯s asleep now¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good Sister inw if there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let know Haillie said


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be shy about asking for your help


    After the phone hung up, Rosalynn let out a long sigh


    Maddie was dead


    That thought weighed heavily on her mini


    She couldn¡¯t sleep, so she went to the small balcony in


    hospital roo and checked her phone


    Articles about Maddie had already been reposted from the anonymous section to Facebook and Twitter


    Thements were all shocked


    ¡°If what the author says is true, I can only say Wayne is really pitiful. No wonder he grew up like this


    and looks so terrifying¡±


    ¡°Oh my God Wayne was only twenty when he had the


    to help her cover it up must have been so painfull


    Rich family fights, I have a new understanding of human nature?


    and became a vegetable, right? Knowing that his own mother wanted to kill him and still having


    Aside from those who seriously discussed the event, then were some people talking about love


    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed the love story in the article? Secretary Tesdal¡¯s death and President


    Silverman vomiting blood and going to the hospital is actually truel He must have loved her so much


    that he was heartbroken to the point of vomiting blood


    ¡°What a pity for Secretary Tesdal If she were alive, not only would she have the love of a handsome


    and affectionate domineering CEO, but she would also inhent So many jewels and antiques She and


    President Silverman are both so good looking their children would definitely be super cute and beautiful


    What a shame!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°All of it is fate, I guess


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes became most as she read


    At this moment, Jaime sent her a message.


    ¡°The address of the original poster was from a small country in R Country, I guess it¡¯s fake¡±


    ¡°Sis, was Wayne¡¯s past really that miserable? No wonder he became a devil You better teach him well


    in the future, and¡­ I¡¯ll try to be nicer to him too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so sad that he had a mother, yet he ended up worse off than me who doesn¡¯t have one, right?¡±


    Jaime seemed to be forever a contradictory person, sharp tongued but kind hearted.


    He hated Wayne during the day, but now that he pitied him, and was willing to be nicer to Wayne.


    ¡°If you feel sorry for him, you shouldn¡¯t bad¨Cmouth him in front of Cory that much,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Jaime Good night


    Rosalynn could almost imagine Jaime angrily typing on the keyboard.


    Just about to head back in, the balcony door opened.


    Rosalynn turned around to see Wayne, her eyebrows rxing as she smiled and protended to be


    surprised, ¡°Well, you found me.¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    By shifted slightly ignating Po


    Wayne (dly wat down and wimpped his gen Be


    The mish the verach Katoning waste with the hurring ny tight. The ct at mas


    ad to got the Sitemiah Orburrs bunnans uting the nurk,


    Rozalin ?scked up at Wayne and continued. Tva karon shou this fra


    takk the day yho found out that one of pur odbertesten seventy page esdence about the truth of the car


    ident and you was famous? I we swathy


    fast and h


    Wayne wait shark for a moment


    Finally he smiled lowered his head and kissed Rosslynn: ¡°That must have been about half a year after


    you came into my life right?¡±


    Yeah Rosalen nodded


    ¡°At that time we were enjoving our love affair and I couldn¡¯t control my anger so I apologie Wayne esid


    seriously


    Rosalynn helplessly rolled her eyes, pinched his hand and said Tm not talking about that, Wayne be


    serious


    Wayne chuckled his shoulders shaking


    Rosalynn leaned back against his shoulder. To be honest, I saved a lot of gym fees, all thanks to


    President Silverman


    Dear we¡¯re almost even Wayneughed, whispering in Rosalynn¡¯s ear


    Rosalynn


    Although a little reluctant, Rosalynn admitted that she and Wayne shared a deep connection.


    This connection was something that could not be found through other men, their bodies and souls had


    already given them the answer


    They sat together like that for awhile.


    Rosalynn yed with Wayne¡¯s fingers, returning to the previous topic, ¡°What I wanted to say, Wayne, is


    that¡­ if you really owe Maddie anything, it should have been paid off with those repeated injuries and


    your protections¡±


    Wayne looked down at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. Bring her back, have a proper funeral, find the


    person who killed her, take revenge, and then let it go, okay?¡± During her years with Wayne, Rosalynn


    had seen him deal with traitors and those who set him up without hesitation.


    Even if they were the people who used to work for Old Mrs. Silverman, he showed no mercy.


    And Wayne always treated Maddie with respect, even though he stripped her of all power in the


    Silverman Group.


    It wasn¡¯t for his reputation, but because he couldn¡¯t let go of his mother


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes reddened, and his voice was a bit tense


    Rosalynnfortingly stroked his cheek and leaned in even closer


    It was the flood season, and it took three days to retrieve the car from the water.


    On the same day, Wayne took a private jet. When he arrived, the results of the vehicle inspection were


    just avable.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, after an examination, there are no issues with the car. The preliminary conclusion is


    that Mrs. Fuller made improper operation while driving, which led to the ident,¡± the staff reported to


    him.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne expressionlessly flipped through the report. ¡°When will the autopsy results be announced?¡± he


    handed the report to his assistant and asked coldly


    The body has soaked in water for a long time, it will take some time. The results will probablye out


    tomorrow¡± The assistant answered.


    ¡°Make it quick,¡± Wayne instructed

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    After the conversation Wayne nced at the dinction where Maddie¡¯s body wa


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s back the police officers who were in charge of


    about any expression on his face


    all breathed al e


    rt


    ¡°Have you guys heard about the news from H Country¡± someone sekad


    Everyone chimed in. How could we not i


    It was on the news this morning and en


    Maddies incident also drew a lot of attention locally, as she used to be a wealthy merchant with vast


    assets


    it seems like those things were thie You saw Mr Silverman¡¯s indifferent expression, right? Even if it


    were just a cat or dog that died, he couldn¡¯t be so indifferent


    could he


    ¡°She tried to kill him over and over again. I guess anyone¡¯s feelings would be worn out, right?¡±


    It¡¯s a pity his wife didn¡¯te!¡±


    What are you feeling sorry for


    ¡°She is very beautiful I want to see if she is as beautiful as she is in the photos!¡±


    And so they argued endlessly


    Wayne arrived at the parking lot and was about to drive away when someone called cut to him,


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Wayne hesitated for a moment and looked back, puzzled. Frowning, he looked at


    the person standing behind him, ¡°Olivia, howe you¡¯re hem?¡± ¡°arrived yesterday¡± Olivia walked over


    to him. ¡°With all the things that happened, and you haven¡¯t fully recovered, I wanted toe over and


    see if I could be of any help


    This was the first time Olivia saw Wayne after the explosion, Wayne had lost some weight, but his


    stature was still as upright, his facial features and eyes even more profound, which made Olivia even


    more attracted to him.


    The young man who couldn¡¯t protect her back then had now turned into a big shot that everyone looked


    up to.


    And she


    She was already carrying the fruit of their love in her belly.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you taken care of your mother¡¯s affairs?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± Olivia nodded. ¡°Actually, the reason I came here is not just for Mrs. Fuller. Some of our rtives


    have immigrated here, so I wanted to ask them if Jeffery ever came looking for them.¡±


    Wayne immediately thought of the death of Jeffery¡¯s girlfriend and the missing Jeffery.


    ¡°Have you asked them yet? Wayne asked.


    ¡°Not yet¡± Olivia shook her head. ¡°Where are you going now? Could you give me a lift?¡±


    In the past, Wayne might have agreed.


    But now, his arrival had already caught the attention of the media, and he didn¡¯t know how many


    people were waiting to take pictures.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient, Wayne said indifferently ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car for you, and the driver will be at


    your service all day¡±


    Olivia reluctantly maintained a smile on her face.


    ¡°I see. Well, thank you¡±


    Wayne nodded slightly and left without saying anything else.


    A momentter, one of Wayne¡¯s bodyguard cars stopped next to Olivia. The driver got out and


    respectfully opened the door for her.


    Olivia took a deep breath, and still maintaining Mrs Silverman¡¯s poise, she got into the car.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Rosalynn was almost fully recovered


    After Wayne left, the was discharged from the hospital


    Just as she got home, the received the vehicle inspection report from Wayne


    ¡°If this guy was slick enough, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out the cause of Maddie¡¯s death,


    and it¡¯d be concluded as an ident¡± Hria said, taking off her reading sses


    Rosalynn had the same thought. She guessed that the person had lived in the nobles circle in overseas


    for many years, so they must¡¯ve seen plenty of dirty tricks, which that person might have leamed


    already.


    Now, she was justcking some crucial clues, otherwise, if she went directly to Wayne to say the


    suspected that person, she was afraid that


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    As they were talking, Ivy came bouncing over


    The two adults quickly changed their expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, sweetie? Rosalynn tned to pick up lvy


    tvy dodged out of the way. Her brother had just told her this morning that Mommy had identally hurt


    her knee recently and couldn¡¯t picked her up


    ¡°Mommy! I saw mister on TV Ivy¡¯s little face was red with anxiety. ¡°The host said that his mom got


    drowned! What do we do? Mister¡¯s mom died!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, and quickly went to the living room.


    The TV had been turned off, but Jaime was standing there, looking guilty: ¡°I was just watching the


    news. I didn¡¯t know the international news channel would broadcast this kind of news¡­¡±


    Jaime pondered


    How unlucky could he be?


    Ivy ran out after him.


    Jaime quickly picked her up and tried tofort her. ¡°Baby, Uncle¡¯s mom was a bad person, she


    wasn¡¯t nice to Uncle, so there¡¯s nothing to be sad about. Don¡¯t cry.


    take you for ice cream, okay?¡±


    *Jaime Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What now?¡± Jaime looked clueless


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to do either. Although Jaime didn¡¯t lie, it wasn¡¯t something they should tell


    Ivy.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡± Before Rosalynn had time to exin, Ivy cried and pushed Jaime¡¯s face away, struggling


    not to let him hold her.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Liar! There¡¯s no such thing as moms who don¡¯t love their babies in this world-you¡¯re lying!¡± Ivy cried


    even harder.


    Rosalynn walked over


    She took Ivy in her arms, signaling for Jaime to leave quickly


    Jaime left, feeling defeated.


    Rosalynnforted Ivy for a while, and she finally stopped crying


    Ivy asked her mom to wipe her tears and then choked out her request to call Handsome Mister.


    Rosalynn estimated the time and knew that Wayne should be free now, so she said, ¡°Would you like to


    wait a bit longer? He might be busy at the moment.¡±


    Ivy sobbed and nodded.


    Then she hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck tightly, crying again.


    In her eyes, there was nothing sadder than losing a mother. If she lost her mom, she would be


    incredibly miserable! For Ivy, her mom was more important than life itself.


    When evening came, Rosalynn knew Wayne was free, so she let Ivy call him.


    When the call went through, Ivy started with a sweet voice, ¡°Mister, good evening, have you had


    dinner?¡±


    Wayne immediatelyughed on the other end: ¡°Hey, little one, good evening! I have eaten, what about


    you?¡±


    After a slightly formal greeting, the father and daughter talked happily


    At the end of the conversation.


    kong formaal ke ti


    ¨C the phone, by h¨¢ ind a hang righ like an achill would


    Teeting benefional our pics had he bly have shook her head again in happy


    Rosalynn grody kechod has tre head


    They want him to be your dad?¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Wosed that make your happy by hestated and cautiously asked. ¡°I really like this handsome uncle, but


    Have morn more, and ( Jaune said there are many many men my the wort and mam must choose one


    that will make


    At Jaime Jules


    Rosalynn really wanted to go upstaire grab his war and drag him down to see what kind of nonsense


    he was teaching the childt


    rath with Laura, and le ck on your brother?


    Bo much! Rosalyno tapped her hore


    Cery hadste downstars since she returned


    When Rosalynn anved at the study door, she knocked, but there


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was a bit confused


    pense She gently pushed the door


    open, and there was no one maide


    Under normal circumstances, Cory would either be in the living room reading or yin


    She quietly closed the door and went to the children¡¯s room.


    On Cory¡¯s bed she saw the fluffy little head


    ¡°Did you stay upte against night?


    Rosalynn munurist a few words


    At first she wanted to leave, but after thinking about it, she went back and kissed his forehead


    After the kiss, the smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    She frowned and touched Cory¡¯s forehead again


    His forehead was burning hot


    ¡°Cory¡± Rosalynn humedly lifted the nket held him up, and called him


    Cory woke up


    Hey on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder looking pale ¡°Mom, when did youe back.¡±


    ws, or he should be in the study


    Honey you get a fever Rosalynn stroked his back in distress. When did you start feeling unwell? Why


    didn¡¯t you tell anyone at home?¡±


    Cory closed his eyes. ¡°I felt a little sleepy after breakfast, but I didn¡¯t feel sick


    Rosalynn camed Cory downstairs.


    Jaime heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice and hurried downstairs.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Cory has a fever¡± Rosalynn said seriously


    Jaime humed over, ¡°Give him to me, your knee hasn¡¯t recovered yet


    However, Rosalynn refused to let go


    When they got to the living room, Hria Jared and the others hurried over


    Jaime quickly brought a thermometer, tested, and it showed that Cory had a high fever


    Rosalynn s face turned pale


    ¡°Dont worry, Ill take you to the hospital night away¡± She camed Cory towards the elevator


    Without a word, Noah took Cory out of Roslyn amma ¡°Your knee haset fully


    Am saying that Noah carried Cory at the door and into the car


    Rosson Foliowat and got into the car an wall


    On the way, she felt a nux of heartache, worry, and quit


    1 yet what if you fat again?t read hurt you and the kid


    Seeing her like this Noahforted her The weather¡¯s been quite crazy tatty, and its way for kids to get


    sick No higger don¡¯t stress too much


    Okay ¡°Rosslyn replied vaguely


    Tears glistening in her eyes, her gaze remained fixed on Cory


    Soon they aived at a nearby hoephal


    Two hourster Cory¡¯s fever subsided


    Rosalynn thought he probably had a cold


    However, the doctor soon asked Noah toe over


    When Noah returned after a while. Rosalynn asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Noah squatted down in front of her and grasped her hand. ¡°Lynn, don¡¯t panic. Right now, it¡¯s just a


    suspicion. I¡¯ve already called our family¡¯s hospital. We¡¯ll take Cory there in a bit for a more detailed


    checkup¡±


    ¡°What is it? Rosalynn¡¯s tone tumed serious.


    ¡°Suspected leukemia¡¯


    Rosalynn was utterly shocked


    It reminded her of the nosebleed Cory had a few days ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a suspicion right now, so don¡¯t freak out,¡± Noah¡¯s voice seemed toe from far away.


    It felt like Rosalynn¡¯s heart was being shed by millions of knives.


    She returned to the small infusion room.


    Cory had regained some energy and was watching a video about physics.


    Seeing Rosalynne back, he looked up straight away. ¡°Mom, can we go home now? My sister


    called asking when I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Rosalynn tred her best to hold back herplex emotions.


    She walked up to Cory, squatted down, and gently caressed his face, ¡°Boy, we need to go to another


    hospital for a checkup. We won¡¯t be going home today; talk to your sister in a bit.¡±


    Cory was such a bright child.


    He kept staring at Rosalynn, blinking his beautiful eyes.


    Without saying or asking anything, he obediently nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the way to the Jared Groups hospital, Rosalynn held Cory the entire time


    In her heart, she constantly prayed, ¡°Please, any god that can hear me, protect my child. If something


    has to happen, let it happen to me instead


    Upon arrival, Cory was taken for a checkup right away


    Hria, who was back home putting Ivy to sleep, also rushed over urgently


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it just a cold?¡± She looked at Noah and asked calmly, ¡°How did leukemia


    come up? Cory gets a checkup every six months; how could he possibly have leukemia?¡±


    Rosalynn sat there without moving.


    On the way, she suddenly recalled some distant memories


    When she was young, she found out from her grandparents and mom¡¯s conversation that she had an


    older sister


    She had passed away just a bit over 3 years old


    The cause of death seemed to be leukemia


    Her mom burst into tears upon hearing it and locked her in her room while she talked to her


    grandparents separately


    The next day, her grandpa took her to the hospital for a checkup she didn¡¯t know much about


    ¡°Granny, Rosalynn looked at Hria ¡°Can you check my mother¡¯s medical records from when she was


    young¡±¡±


    Hria paused slightly before nodding. I should be able to


    ¡°Then please find them.¡±


    Not long after¡­


    Adeline Commans medical reconds were brought over

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Without a word, Noah took Cory out of Roslyn amma ¡°Your knee haset fully


    Am saying that Noah carried Cory at the door and into the car


    Rosson Foliowat and got into the car an wall


    On the way, she felt a nux of heartache, worry, and quit


    1 yet what if you fat again?t read hurt you and the kid


    Seeing her like this Noahforted her The weather¡¯s been quite crazy tatty, and its way for kids to get


    sick No higger don¡¯t stress too much


    Okay ¡°Rosslyn replied vaguely


    Tears glistening in her eyes, her gaze remained fixed on Cory


    Soon they aived at a nearby hoephal


    Two hourster Cory¡¯s fever subsided


    Rosalynn thought he probably had a cold


    However, the doctor soon asked Noah toe over


    When Noah returned after a while. Rosalynn asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Noah squatted down in front of her and grasped her hand. ¡°Lynn, don¡¯t panic. Right now, it¡¯s just a


    suspicion. I¡¯ve already called our family¡¯s hospital. We¡¯ll take Cory there in a bit for a more detailed


    checkup¡±


    ¡°What is it? Rosalynn¡¯s tone tumed serious.


    ¡°Suspected leukemia¡¯


    Rosalynn was utterly shocked


    It reminded her of the nosebleed Cory had a few days ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a suspicion right now, so don¡¯t freak out,¡± Noah¡¯s voice seemed toe from far away.


    It felt like Rosalynn¡¯s heart was being shed by millions of knives.


    She returned to the small infusion room.


    Cory had regained some energy and was watching a video about physics.


    Seeing Rosalynne back, he looked up straight away. ¡°Mom, can we go home now? My sister


    called asking when I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Rosalynn tred her best to hold back herplex emotions.


    She walked up to Cory, squatted down, and gently caressed his face, ¡°Boy, we need to go to another


    hospital for a checkup. We won¡¯t be going home today; talk to your sister in a bit.¡±


    Cory was such a bright child.


    He kept staring at Rosalynn, blinking his beautiful eyes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Without saying or asking anything, he obediently nodded and agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the way to the Jared Groups hospital, Rosalynn held Cory the entire time


    In her heart, she constantly prayed, ¡°Please, any god that can hear me, protect my child. If something


    has to happen, let it happen to me instead


    Upon arrival, Cory was taken for a checkup right away


    Hria, who was back home putting Ivy to sleep, also rushed over urgently


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it just a cold?¡± She looked at Noah and asked calmly, ¡°How did leukemia


    come up? Cory gets a checkup every six months; how could he possibly have leukemia?¡±


    Rosalynn sat there without moving.


    On the way, she suddenly recalled some distant memories


    When she was young, she found out from her grandparents and mom¡¯s conversation that she had an


    older sister


    She had passed away just a bit over 3 years old


    The cause of death seemed to be leukemia


    Her mom burst into tears upon hearing it and locked her in her room while she talked to her


    grandparents separately


    The next day, her grandpa took her to the hospital for a checkup she didn¡¯t know much about


    ¡°Granny, Rosalynn looked at Hria ¡°Can you check my mother¡¯s medical records from when she was


    young¡±¡±


    Hria paused slightly before nodding. I should be able to


    ¡°Then please find them.¡±


    Not long after¡­


    Adeline Commans medical reconds were brought over

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Rosalynn didnt take long to look at them before her guets was confirmed


    Adeline had leukemia too Rosalynn locked at the records showing Adeline was diagnosed at the age of


    five she felt panic gripping her, her hands shaking


    These medical reports also stated that the leukemia was highly suspected to have been caused by a


    gic defect


    ¡°How is that possible? Haldrick Gorman has never mentioned this Hria nard in a low voice ¡°Such an


    important thing he has no reason to hide it from us


    What if it because he discovered back then that Adeline wasn¡¯t his daughter? Rosalynn looked at


    Hifaria


    Hna was suddenly stunned


    ¡°Back then, Baldrick¡¯s wife had already passed away What if he didn¡¯t think they got the wrong child,


    but suspected his deeply loved wife of being unfaithful? in order to preserve both his father daughter


    rtionship and his wife¡¯s reputation, he couldn¡¯t let anyone know


    Hna and Baldrick grew up together, so she knew his character So, it waspletely possible that


    Rosalynn¡¯s reasoning was correct


    ¡°Gic defect


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hands covered her face, feeling an unprecedented sense of absurdity and helplessness,


    tears engulfing her like a tidal wave


    ¡°The test results aren¡¯t out yet, and besides, so what if he¡¯s sick? if he¡¯s sick, we¡¯ll treat it, and it¡¯s not


    like we can¡¯t afford the cost of a bone marrow transnt Hna spoke firmly


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word.


    The test wasn¡¯t difficult


    It wasn¡¯t long before the results were in Rosalynn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, we¡¯re very sorry, but rest assured, we¡¯ll immediately discuss and provide the best treatment


    n,¡± the Dean promised.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone Rosalynn nodded,


    The medical staff soon left.


    Cory needed to be hospitalized, and Rosalynn took care of the paperwork right away.


    By the time sheid down, it was already past midnight.


    Rosalynnid on her side next to Cory, who was so exhausted they had fallen asleep.


    Finally alone, Rosalynn¡¯s tears rolled out ceaselessly.


    Lying down for a while, Jaime called.


    Rosalynn got up and went out.


    Jaime stood at the door, red-eyed, and hair messy.


    ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± Rosalynn asked wearily.


    Choking back tears, Jaime said, ¡°the results on that frozen transfer ount Cory was working on just


    came out.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached even more.


    During that time, Cory¡¯s health was already deteriorating, but he locked himself away day and night,


    tapping away at codes to find out who tried to kill her.


    Perhaps the strain of those days caused his condition.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity


    Jaime pulled out his phone and handed the restored ount information to Rosalynn ¡°Olivia Whaley!¡±


    Rosalynn clenched her fist


    ¡°Tell Calvin, as soon as Olivia returns, arrest her¡± Rosalynn said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Calvin¡¯s already given the order. You suspected her all along, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t


    have had someone keep an eye on her even after she went abroad Jaime asked


    Back then, Olivia thought her trip was very secretive, but Rosalynn knew about it the moment she


    bought the ne ticket.


    She didn¡¯t stop Olivia from leaving because Rosalynn firmly believed Olivia woulde back.


    She also hoped that Olivia would reveal her true self when traveling, allowing her to find some


    evidence.


    ¡°Are you stupid? You knew Wayne was going to that country, too. What if hees back with Olivia


    and won¡¯t let her get arrested, covering up and protecting her?¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Jaime had heard about Wayne Rosalynn¡¯s first love, way befor


    He had been rational and new thought that the first love thould bear any responsibility. The thought the


    couldn¡¯t forget his first love and still pestered his estr


    But he never imagined that Wayne¡¯s fot lose would be such a cold bonded and nuthless person


    She actually hired a kifer to kill his enter


    Now, Jaime finally understood why people said. ¡°Birds of a feather Block together, and people of a kind


    gather


    If he dares to cover it up then ben as guilty as Olivia Rosalynn said without hesitation


    Not only did Obven want to kill her, but the indirectly hurt her son. She must make Olivia pay the pricel


    who deserved punishment was that bad man who


    Tm not womed anymore since you think like that!¡± Jaime nodded excitedly. ¡°Dont worry, sit, I¡¯ll get the


    matching done tomorrow Cory will definitely pull throug?r


    Rosalynn looked at Jaime, her eyes brimming with tears. Then the ratted Jaime¡¯s arm, ¡°You should go


    back and rest, take good care of yourself


    Jaime humedly wiped his eyes with his arm, ¡°Yeah, I should really go rest. My eyes are so red and


    swollen. You should sleep early too, Ill be here tomorrow?


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded


    Jaime tumed and left


    Unlike before he didn¡¯t look back and left directly


    He clenched his fists, his shoulders shook slightly, and he didn¡¯t look back even once.


    When he reached the elevator, the door opened, and Jaime¡¯s tear filled face looked up to see Noah.


    Jaime knew that Noah was a good person.


    But his principle was that as long as someone was his brother-inw, even if he was just a potential


    option for his sister, he could find a bunch of ws.


    Noah was no exception.


    He just tacked courage. If he had any, Wayne wouldn¡¯t have had a chance!


    Suddenly meeting Noah, Jaime was both sad and embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± Jaime sobbed and turned his head away.


    Noah raised his arm, ¡°Lynn didn¡¯t eat anything tonight, so I bought some food.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, go ahead, I¡¯m going home to sleep¡±


    Jaime finished speaking and lowered his head to enter the elevator.


    Noah was about to leave when Jaime suddenly grabbed his sleeve. When Noah looked at him, Jaime


    couldn¡¯t pretend to be strong anymore, crying and asking. ¡°Leukemia can be cured, right? It can


    definitely be cured, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Noah nodded.


    Jaime burst intoughter and kept nodding like he was talking to himself, and also as if he was talking


    to Noah, ¡°As long as it can be cured, it¡¯s not a big problem, it¡¯s totally fine!¡±


    Noah had to apany Jaime to the first floor and then go back up again.


    When he found Rosalynn, she was on the phone.


    ¡°After the cremation is done, you¡¯lle straight back?¡± she asked.


    The person on the other end of the phone must have said something, and she added, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for


    you toe back. Yeah, you need to rest. Remember to take your meds before bed¡±


    Noah stood there, his wrist starting to hurt again.


    At this moment, Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    Noah immediately snapped out of the pain, ¡°Lynn?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    When Rehead faxhia volem the famed over t


    sak wared the bag in his hand 7 go back after having animete night |


    A momentte tiny sat face to face at a small table in the meet ates


    Did you go and get the fed up from this ce pourself ita quite far from hyn korked at Pisah


    Noah emilet. 1 haven¡¯t had thair seafood erup in a long time. (wanted a tasta foot


    Rosalynn didnt say anything.


    Noah had never liked soup since he was a child Strictly speaking, he didnt even he had foods. He was


    often scolded by his grandmoth She knew very weli why he want


    in bac? in the day.


    contacted a few leukemis experts, and they be in H County in a couple of days Noah put the soup in


    front of Rosalynn and unwrapped the spoon. 7 sent them all of Cory¡¯s medical imports and the


    feedback was very positive With some treatment Cory shouldn¡¯t have a hard time getting better¡±


    ¡°Noah thank you¡± Rosalynn felt very grateful as she had beenpletely relying on him to handle all


    the details today


    Well I am Cory¡¯s uncle, Noah replied ¡°By the way, haven¡¯t you told Wayne about this yet?


    Rosalynn shook her head. There¡¯s still one more thing to deal with


    ¡°After you tell him, let hime over for apatibility test. The chances of a sessful match are


    higher between rtives, Noah said


    As Rosalynn nced around, she suddenly frowned: ¡°Is that blood on your wrist?¡±


    ¡°This¡± Noah swept a nce, pulled down his sleeve to cover the wound, ¡°I got scratched by a stray cat


    while feeding it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had the vine¡±


    ¡°You like cats, so why not adopt one? It¡¯s not fair to not have any pets because of Cory¡± Rosalynn said


    helplessly


    It¡¯s not entirely because of him. I travel all the time for work, and it¡¯s irresponsible for me to leave a cat


    to be home alone.¡± Noah said and urged her to eat, ¡°Go ahead and eat it won¡¯t be as tasty when it gets


    cold¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and took a couple bites of the seafood soup.


    Afterward, they didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Noah stayed with Rosalynn until she finished her food and took out the trash, ¡°get some rest, I¡¯ll take


    off now.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully¡±


    Noah responded and left with the trash


    After eating. Rosalynn felt much better.


    She finished washing up and quietly went back to the ward. As soon as shey down beside Cory, he


    woke up.


    ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡± Rosalynn asked anxiously


    Cory shook his head, pulled Rosalynn down to lie with him, and they looked at each other quietly


    Cory asked, ¡°Mom, is my illness very serious?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tears welled up, she moved closer to Cory and kissed his forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not too serious. It¡¯s


    just going to be a little hard for you afterward, but the doctors will definitely make you better, okay?


    Don¡¯t be scared


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, Cory shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, and don¡¯t let my sister know.


    She¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory had always been very sensible.


    But now, in this situation, his sensibility made Rosalynn even more heartbroken.


    She hugged Cory and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I haven¡¯t been taking good care of youtely, and you


    still have to worry so much about me. I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Can you forgive me? It never be like this again¡±


    Cory gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s back, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, you¡¯ve already given me so much love. Getting


    sick¡­ it¡¯s my own fault¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not at fault. How could you be?¡± Rosalynn released Cory, and looking at his reddened eyes,


    she hurriedly exined, ¡°This illness is due to a gic defect, not your fault. It¡¯s mine¡­¡±


    Cory saw that his mom was crying, and he felt very sad. He raised his little hand and gently wiped


    away her tears.


    But his mom seemed to be getting sadder and sadder.


    Her tears were endless

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Rosalynn tightly held Cory¡¯s little hand gently kissing at her p


    ¡°You should tell him, don¡¯t bear it alone¡± Dory softly said


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand templet then she teerfully nodded Alright, I got it. When hees back, it bring him to


    see you, okay?


    Cory gently nodded


    That might eened incredibly long


    Before falling asley Rosalynn kept thinking, hoping it was just a dream and when she woke up Cory


    would still be healthy and happy


    Maddie Fubers autopsy results came out Just as Hna expected, no drugs were detected and there


    were no suspicious injuries


    However it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that because the body had been immersed in water for too long and


    deformed, some subtle traces we destroyert


    This case eventually closed as an ident


    After the results came out, Wayne had Maddie cremated


    While waiting for the cremation, Wayne¡¯s father finally arrived.


    Maddie was nagging him about the distribution of Natalie Stein¡¯s estate, so after leaving the church that


    day, he didn¡¯t say anything to anyone and took a ne to his vacation vi to escape his troubles


    To avoid being disturbed, he turned off his cell phone until yesterday when Wayne¡¯s men found his vi


    Only then did the man learn that his wife had died in an ident.


    He rushed over


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to see her?¡± Wayne asked.


    The man thought for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say she¡¯s all deformed? I won¡¯t see


    her. She loved to look beautiful, she wouldn¡¯t want anyone to see her like that¡±


    Wayne stared at him coldly


    Compared to Maddie, his father in front of him was the one who really didn¡¯t participate in Wayne¡¯s


    growth.


    ¡°Wayne, there are a lot of rumors outside. I want to know if your mom¡¯s death has anything to do with


    you¡­¡±


    Wayne looked away. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The man looked deeply at Wayne and didn¡¯t continue speaking


    What good would it do to talk about it now?


    In the end, he let out a sigh: ¡°She almost caused your death back then. Even if you did something, I


    think it¡¯s just revenge.¡±


    Wayne sneered, ¡°From the way you put it, it¡¯s like you had no idea about that incident.¡±


    ¡°The man was startled and wanted to exin.


    Wayne coldly interrupted: ¡°She died suddenly and didn¡¯t leave a will. What do you n to do with her


    property?¡±


    Wayne pointed out the man¡¯s main purpose


    ¡°How about we each get half?¡±


    Wayne looked at him again, I mean, to donate all her belongings to charity and do good deeds for her.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Do you know how many businesses she owns? Just the real estate around the


    world is worth billions!¡±


    ¡°So what? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°ording to thew.


    He became more and more agitated, but seeing Wayne¡¯s eyes, his words got stuck in his throat.


    ¡°Most of the wealth you¡¯ve had in your lifees from her. You knew from the beginning how I was


    born, and thanks to you and grandma, she can never have her own children. You two will always owe


    her. She hates you and the Silverman family to the core. Why would I give her stuff to you?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice had no emotion.


    The man felt a chill when he heard it.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    To be honest, you¡¯re my brothers kid, so we are a family. If she hates me wout the hate your font the


    warts you dead what sea you even doing this forte


    Father Wayne coldly called out.


    The man offered


    Thaven¡¯t fully recovered. My wife told me not to waste my energy I don¡¯t want to talk about Maddies


    mheritance anyinorn if you¡¯re not satisfied I can take tha evidence of your illegal activities over the


    years and send you to jail firet


    ¡°Wayne¡¯¡± The man eximed angrily


    The surrounding staff looked over in confusion


    Fine! Well done! You re ruthless! The man finished speaking and tried to leave.


    But he was stopped by Wayne¡¯s bodyguard


    He tumed back ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You have toe back with me. As her husband, you need to show your deep sorrow at the funeral¡±


    Wayne spoke slowly


    ¡°You¡±


    Wayne ignored him


    On the screen, Maddie¡¯s body was being pushed into the cremation furnace.


    Wayne stood straight, like a lonely pine tree on a cliff, enduring the cold wind.


    After a while


    He looked down and lit up the phone screen.


    He longed to go home, to the house he and she shared.


    The cremation was over


    The once arrogant and domineering Maddie had been packed into a square box. Wayne didn¡¯t touch


    the urn.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Father, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    He nced at the enraged but helpless man and walked straight out.


    As he went outside, Wayne saw Olivia waiting on a bench.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Olivia asked


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Olivia was wearing a solemn ck outfit with a small white flower on her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wayne¡± Olivia whispered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the country. You can continue using the car and the driver. If you need anything, just


    tell the driver.¡± Wayne finished speaking and prepared to leave


    I¡¯ve asked my rtives, and they all said that Jeffery hadn¡¯t contacted them. So, I¡¯m going to go back


    too.¡± Olivia quickly said, ¡°Can I go with you¡±¡±


    ¡°Olivia, now is a special time, and a lot of people are watching me every day¡± Wayne looked at Olivia,


    his deep eyes showing no emotion ¡°Yesterday, someone took a photo of us meeting at the police


    station. If it wasn¡¯t discovered in time, there would have already been gossip about us spreading


    everywhere. My wife hasn¡¯t fully recovered, she needs rest, and I don¡¯t want any messy situations


    disturbing her. I hope you understand


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends? Can¡¯t we meet normally?¡± Olivia asked sadly


    ¡°Sorry¡± Wayne was unwavering.


    Olivia never expected it to be like this.


    Wayne wasn¡¯t like this before. As long as she showed a pitiful look, he woulde to her side no


    matter how hard it was


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take the same ne with you. I can afford a ne ticket. Wayne, do you know that


    Gabrie has been sending people to stalk me?¡± Olivia looked at Wayne with tears in her eyes, looking


    pitiful.


    ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s not stalking, secondly, I sent those people there because your brother is missing and your


    mother¡¯s cause of death is unclear. She and I are both worried about your safety, Wayne replied


    ¡°Did your people follow me to this country too?¡± Olivia asked with a forced smile.


    Wayne frowned slightly.


    ¡°Forget it, no matter what happens, even if Ms. Jared wants to kill me, you¡¯ll find a reason to help her


    Olivia said bitterly. ¡°I thought that when you said you would always protect me, you meant it, but now it


    seems I got it wrong. Sorry, goodbye!¡±


    After Olivia frushed speaking, the tamed and wa??ad away


    The farther the get from Wrayna the trader att mora resentful

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Her enigmal utention wa


    together


    to hope that Wayne would malize that he had


    nskogies to her sed age to tan to may county


    Before this, the firmly believed that Whyne would do it


    But


    Wayne a person who values promises so much, is now breaking his own principes for Gisbriefs?


    Why He used to love he so much!


    Just as she was about to reach the door the finally heard footsteps behind her


    Her heart raced, and the quickly turned around


    All she saw was one of Wayne¡¯s personal bodyguards, running towards her


    ¡°Me Whaley, the bodyguard stopped in front of her and nodded slightly, President Silverman has asked


    me to escort you back to your country¡±


    Olivia nced in the direction the bodyguard hade from


    Although the oue was not what she wanted, Wayne had sent someone he trusted most to


    apany her, which showed that he still cand about her And being escorted back to her country by


    Wayne¡¯s personal bodyguard was enough to show off


    ¡°Thanks¡± Olivia pretended to be listless and devastated


    Rosalynn received the news that Wayne was returning to their country while she was at the hospital


    At the same time, she also received the news that Olivia was returning to their country as well


    However, Olivia had bought her own ne ticket while Wayne was taking his private jet


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn checked the time


    Cory had many tests to go through next


    She had to bepletely devoted to apanying him.


    So, she had to deal with these trivial matters today


    ¡°Mommy¡± At this point, Ivy¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Rosalynn put down her phone, turned around, and gently answered.


    It was probably the mysterious telepathy between twins


    Ivy had a restless sleepst night, waking up crying wanting to find her brother, saying she had had


    bad dreams.


    Hria called Rosalynn to ask her what to do.


    She thought there was no need to hide it from Ivy.


    Unable to see her brother, Ivy couldn¡¯t stop crying, and even video calls didn¡¯t work, she wanted to see


    her brother immediately


    In the end, Hna had no choice but to bring lvy to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital room, Ivy was still crying. Cory sent all the adults out and talked to his


    sister for a while.


    ¡°Did you finish talking to your brother?¡± Rosalynn bent down and gently touched Ivy¡¯s head, asking her


    gently.


    Ivy nodded, but she still looked somewhat upset


    ¡°Mom, can I stay in the hospital with my brother?¡± she said, tears starting to fall again, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for


    eating too much nutrients in your belly, and that¡¯s why Cory gets sick all the time!¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Rosalynn eximed in surprise, quickly soothing her softly


    Ivy took two steps forward and hugged Rosalynn, ¡°Mom, my brother will be alright, right?¡±


    Her brother had been sick before


    Ivy was worried as well, but not as scared as this time.


    She had a terrible feeling, extremely bad.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, the doctors will definitely cure him!¡± Rosalynn whispered.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Ivy kept nodding nonstop


    She sobbed quietly in Rosalynne arms


    Thest time Ivy was that scared was when Rosalynn got tick


    In the end with Nyx strong insistence and Cory¡¯s content. Rosalynn finally agreed to let Ivy temporarily


    move to the lounge in Cory¡¯s hospital nom


    She even brought her painting supplies with her


    ¡°Last time Mom got tick, I painted the Virgin Mary and asked her to save you Then you got better by set


    up her painting tools This time, the Virgin Mary will save Cory tool


    Rosalynns yet got teary


    You¡¯re such a badass!¡± sheplimented


    ¡°Corys badass¡± by carefully checked her paints he is the most badass person!¡±


    Hria hid outside, wiping her tears


    Ivy started sketching, and Rosalynn didn¡¯t disturb her anymore.


    When she walked out and saw Hria¡¯s red and swollen eyes, Rosalynn felt really upset


    ¡°Should we head to the airport? Hna nced at her. Tve arranged people already. If she dares to


    resist, just kill her on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Ainght¡±


    A chill shed in the depths of Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You go ahead.¡±-


    Hria waved her off.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rosalynn nodded slightly and strode towards the elevator


    It took more than an hour from the hospital to the airport.


    When they arrived at the airport¡¯s underground parking, Rosalynn didn¡¯t get out of the car


    Calvin and his men went towards the arrival gate.


    In the car, Bach¡¯s G major was ying.


    She stared forward with a stern expression


    Ten minutes ago, the flight Olivia was on hadnded.


    Not long after Calvin and his men arrived at the arrival gate, they saw Oliviaing out


    Following her was a familiar face ¨C Wayne¡¯s personal bodyguard, Ableson


    Ableson hesitated when he saw Calvin and his men, wondering whether to say hello. But Calvin walked


    over with his men.


    ¡°Calvin,¡± Ableson greeted after walking closer


    Calvin nodded, then looked at Olivia ¡°Ms. Walley, Ms. Jared has something to talk to you about. I need


    you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°What does Ms. Jared want with Ms. Whaley?¡± Ableson stepped forward, standing in front of Olivia.


    ¡°Has there been some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Ableson, what are you doing following around with Wayne¡¯s ex-girlfriend instead of apanying


    him?¡± Calvin was a pro at being sarcastic.


    Ableson¡¯s face turned a bit awkward


    ¡°This is an internalpany issue, you don¡¯t need to know. Ms. Whaley has to go back to Bane


    Corporation to deal with some important matters. Ms. Whaley can¡¯t go with you today I hope you can


    exin that to Ms. Jared¡±


    President Silverman had entrusted her to him, and no one was allowed to take Ms. Whaley before his


    task was aplished.


    ¡°You are making it difficult for us.¡± Calvin was already impatient, and now he was getting even more


    annoyed. ¡°Having a fight at the airport would be embarrassing. don¡¯t you think Ms Whaley?¡±


    Calvin tilted his head, looking at Olivia hiding behind Ableson


    Olivia absolutely didn¡¯t expect that Gabrie would suddenly send people to catch her. What on earth


    was it for?


    Was it because she went abroad with Wayne and Gabrie got jealous?


    Or Had she found out about her pregnancy?


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not quite appropriate to act like this at the airport. If anyone takes a picture and uploads it


    online, it¡¯s not good for the reputation of both me and Ms. Jared Olivia looked at Calvin. ¡°Mr. Calvin,


    please think it through.¡±


    Calvin was stunned.


    He had always believed that his life wasn¡¯t important, but his boss¡¯s reputation was critical.


    After hesitating for a moment, Calvin walked aside and called Rosalynn.


    The call was connected

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    When Olivia that Calvin hade back, she said softly. ¡®I won¡¯t are Ms. Jared alone I was for Wayne to


    come if she has anything on her mind Tile Whyne


    take me to her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    His nans


    mentioned twice in one enter


    It seemed like the two were really close


    Rosalynn was pitting in the car with her legs crossed, holding a cell phone in one hand and resting the


    other on her knee, tapping her fingertips on her knee from


    time to time


    Gabne wants to talk to you¡±


    Calvin threw the phone to Ableton, clearly annoyed


    Ableton immediately picked up the phone Ms Jared!¡±


    ¡°Mr Ableson, have Calvin take Olivia away if Wayne asks, it take full responsibility¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone


    was impenous and left no room for refutat


    Abieson¡¯s had chill down his spine


    ¡°Ms Jared why don¡¯t you wait a moment? Mr. Silverman¡¯s ne will be here soon, Ableson said with a


    careful tone


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone ¡°Fine¡±


    Ableson breathed a sigh of relief


    But then, he heard her say on the phone, ¡°Then you can all just wait at the airport. When Wayne


    arrives, you should all go to Maddie¡¯s mansion together¡±


    Having said that, Rosalynn hung up without waiting for Ableson to respond.


    From the moment she heard that Wayne had sent Ableson to protect Olivia, she had be furious.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn instructed the driver to leave the airport and head to Maddie¡¯s


    mansion.


    About twenty minutester, Wayne¡¯s ne arrived. As soon as itnded, he called Rosalynn.


    The call connected very quickly


    ¡°Darling, have you arrived at the airport?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn answered coldly, ¡°Calvin is there waiting for you. Come and find me.¡±


    Wayne sensed something was wrong in her tone: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up the phone and switched her phone to do not disturb mode


    When he tried to call her again, he couldn¡¯t get through.


    Looking worried and uneasy, Wayne saw his nend. Ableson hurriedly called him, ¡°President


    Silverman, Ms. Whaley has just arrived, and Ms. Jared immediately sent Calvin and several others to


    the airport. They wanted to take her away. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, so I didn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Now Wayne understood what had happened.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Wayne asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°We¡¯re still at the arrival gate. Ms. Jared doesn¡¯t want me to take Ms. Whaley away. She asked me to


    wait with Ms. Whaley and Calvin for you to arrive¡­. then al together we¡¯ll go to Mrs. Fuller¡¯s mansion


    to find her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wayne frowned


    By now, he had a pretty good idea of why Rosalynn was angry.


    ¡°Yes¡± Ableson answered


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne acknowledged shortly, about to hang up the phone, but then recalled Rosalynn¡¯s cold


    tone, and took a deep breath suppressing his anger. ¡°Ableson.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡± Ableson immediately responded


    ¡°Ms. Jared is my wife, and her words are my words. If she wants someone, you give her that person.


    Don¡¯t make her angry. Understand?¡± He sounded angrier as he spoke ¡°Don¡¯t ever make this mistake


    again!¡±


    Ableson was terrified.


    Even with Wayne not in front of him, Ableson immediately bowed: ¡°Yes, President Silverman, I won¡¯t


    make this mistake again.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything more

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    Wayne hung up the phone angrily


    Amomentter


    in the airport parking lot


    President Silverman Calvin boked at Wayne with a very serious expression


    Calvin leamed foreignnguage with Cory and by and he wasn¡¯t too familiar with the dirty words in


    foreignnguage


    So he could only express his dissatisfacti with Wayne through his eyes


    Lets go Wayne nodded slightly


    None of the people around his wife were without hostility towards him.


    He had long been used to it.


    As long as they didn¡¯t go too far and try to persuade his wife to leave him, he could ignore them


    Tinde with President Silverman Olivia said as she tried to open Wayne¡¯s car door


    ¡°No way!¡± Calvin blocked Olivia like a wall ¡°Who knows where he¡¯ll take you once you get in his car?


    Just ride with Ableson in my cart


    1 don¡¯t trust you guys either Olivia said, trying to seek help from Wayne.


    Wayne nced at her Tl follow behind. Calvin is a decent guy, he won¡¯t do anything excessive¡±


    ¡°Wayne Olivia couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Wayne turned his head and looked at her again: ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you?¡±


    Olivia was startled, tears flowing like a spring: ¡°What am I hiding from you? What can I do in my current


    state? Wayne, don¡¯t hurt me because of Gabrier


    ¡°As long as you haven¡¯t done anything, no one can hurt you.¡± Wayne looked away, the car window


    slowly closing.


    Olivia was so angry that she gritted her teeth


    But she had no choice but to get in the car with Calvin


    Upon hearing that they were going to Fuller Manor at the airport, Olivia got more anxious.


    Why were they going to Maddie¡¯s house?


    Did Gabrie find something?


    ording to her guess, Gabrie should have found the cell phone by now


    But what did that cell phone have to do with her?


    Why were they bringing her to Fuller Manor?


    With that, Olivia was filled with worry as several cars drove into Fuller Manor one after another.


    In the living room


    Rosalynn was wearing a solemn ck suit, sitting on a dark green velvet vintage armchair with her legs


    crossed.


    As everyone filed in, Wayne was at the front


    When he saw Rosalynn, he immediately went up to her. Rosalynn had been up all night because of


    Cory¡¯s illness and looked very haggard.


    Wayne frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so terrible?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t pay attention to him but instead called out to thest person to enter.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man stiffly turned to look at Rosalynn


    ¡°Just leave the urn here, Rosalynn said, gesturing to the coffee table in the living room.


    That coffee table was specially handcrafted by an Italian artist for over a million and was Maddie¡¯s


    favorite.


    ¡°Take the urn away, everyone but Olivia leave¡± Wayne said in a deep voice


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    ¡°I must have Maddie here!¡± She said, word by word ¡°Wayne, whoever wants to protect Olivia today is


    my enemy. Think carefully before you speak!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, just listen to Ms. Jared. I don¡¯t want you guys to fight because of me!¡± Olivia choked, then


    walked to the man and said, ¡°Sir, give me the urn, I¡¯ll take it over You must be tired too, please go get


    some rest.¡±


    The man immediately felt a strong sense of danger


    After handing the urn to Olivia, he quickly left.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Olivia put on a calm face acting as if she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong the camert the um to the living


    room and even ced it on the coffee table right next to the spot where Rosalynn was sitting


    Then the straightened her back and said ¡°Me Jared Id like to know what exactly I did to offend you


    making you enchamas Wayne in front of all these people


    She paused for a moment


    It seemed like the thought of something if its about that incident with the nst time, I admit I


    messed up I won¡¯t make excuses for myself and fm ling to apologize and be punished I just hope you


    won¡¯t involve others¡¯


    With a pained look Orvis nced at Wayne Wayne almost died saving you You shouldn¡¯t be mad at


    him¡±


    Olivia Wayne lowered his voice his tone waming her


    ¡°She¡¯s night You did almost die trying to save me Rosalynn said, but she was looking at Olivia, ¡°Olivia,


    since you care about Wayne so much, let me ask you the person who hired a killer behind the scenes


    absolutely unforgivable?¡±


    Olivia trembled slightly before responding. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Good Rosalynn sneered and nodded.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few exchanges, Olivia had already guessed why Rosalynn wanted to see her


    Had she found out about what she did?


    ¡°Calvin, go look for it Rosalynn coldly ordered.


    Calvin immediately obeyed and dispersed with others.


    ¡°My dear Wayne spoke in a deep tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t say anything¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at Wayne.


    Noah was night, Wayne would truly stand up for his first love.


    If that was the case¡­


    Then Wayne could go to hell with Olivia!


    Olivia had never seen anyone talk to Wayne with such a harsh tone. She looked at Wayne, waiting for


    him to get angry.


    However


    Wayne let out a soft sigh and sat down next to Rosalynn.


    As her gaze shifted towards Olivia, Olivia was slightly stunned and subconsciously furrowed her


    eyebrows.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Calvin returned with a stic bag containing a cell phone


    ¡°Found it. It was hidden in a very discreet spot in the study.¡± Calvin handed the phone to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took it, threw it onto the coffee table, and itnded next to Maddie¡¯s urn.


    Suddenly, panic rose in Olivia¡¯s heart.


    To this the phone you used to contact Viper Organization? Wayne asked


    Olivia looked chunless What is Viper Organization? What does this phone have to do with me?


    Viper Organization it a group of assassins. The ones who tried to kill me wem sent by them. This phone


    belongs to the real mastermind behind the assassination Rosalynn looked at Olivia ¡°Not long after the


    assassination attempt the signal from this phone appeared at Fuller Mance and disappeared in a few


    hours¡±


    ¡°A hitman¡¯s phone, in the Fuller Manor? Could it be could it be that Mrs. Fuller hired the hitman Olivia


    stopped, and quickly covered her mouth, looking scared at Wayne as if the realized she said something


    wrong


    Wayne furrowed his brows stanng at the phone without looking at Olivia


    Seeing this Olivia lowered her eyes and murmured. ¡°No wonder Mrs. Fuller was acting so strange


    those days, even rushing abroad


    While saying that, the suddenly looked horrified at Rosalynn. ¡°I heard from the police that someone


    seemed to be chasing Mrs Fuller¡¯s car that day, which led to the car ident Ms. Jared wasn¡¯t it you,


    was it? That¡¯s Wayne¡¯s mother! You shouldn¡¯t have harmed her life no matter how angry you are!


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so good at pretending, you should¡¯ve been an actress. Rosalynn sneered. ¡°Maddie didn¡¯t


    do much good recently, but she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to keep such crucial evidence at home, let alone


    keep the phone on, allowing its signal to spread Your framing n is so unskillful, or rather lousy!¡±


    ¡°Pretending? What did I pretend?¡± Olivia realized, ¡°Are you saying I framed Mrs. Fuller? I wanted to kill


    you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn sneered in response.


    ¡°Wayne, I didn¡¯t! I won¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Olivia looked tembly frightened. ¡°Ms. Jared must have


    misunderstood, we¡¯ve known each other for over a decade, you know what kind of person I am! I barely


    know Ms. Jared, why would I want her dead?¡±


    After a pause, she looked like suddenly enlightened and nced at Rosalynn, ¡°It¡¯s because of the


    things between Wayne and me, right? You¡¯re jealous that Wayne used to love me, even Secretary


    Tesdal, who looks exactly like you, was kept by his side because she looks like me. But those are all in


    the past! Now he loves only you, I¡¯ve already given up. My mom just died, my brother¡¯s missing, please


    take pity on me, stop bullying me like this!¡±


    ¡°My dear, I know you wouldn¡¯t suspect someone for no reason. Do you have evidence that she¡¯s the


    one who hired the hitman? Wayne asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yeah! if you want to judge me, show me evidence!¡± Olivia cried pitifully.


    Rosalynn smirked.


    She took a file from the briefcase beside her and threw it on the coffee table. ¡°Olivia, did you think that


    by destroying the anonymous ount you used to transfer money to Viper Organization, no one could


    trace it back to you?


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Wayne picked up the file.


    Ignoring him, Rosalynn stared at Olivia. ¡°Two days before the assassination, you transferred two


    payments to Viper Organization, onerge, one small. The next day, you transferred another payment.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s hand began to tremble.


    Rosalynn nced at her and continued, ¡°Viper Organization¡¯s rule is to pay a deposit first and the


    remaining amount after the job is done. Let me guess, those two payments you transferred on the


    same day, the bigger one was the deposit to buy my life, and the smaller one¡­. was it for your mom or


    your brother?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but yell


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Probably it¡¯s for your brother, because your mom passed away a few dayster,


    and the bnce wouldn¡¯t be paid so early. As for the money to buy my life, since the assassination


    failed, naturally, the bnce wouldn¡¯t be paid. It makes sense this way.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not like that! I don¡¯t know anything about this ount. Someone must have stolen my


    information and created this ount to frame me!¡± After saying that, Olivia threw herself beside


    Wayne, grabbing his wrist ¡°You must believe me, you must!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes finally left the file and fell on Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°This ount was opened five years ago¡­ under the name of the royal family you were in.¡± The


    information on the file was crystal clear

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Rosalynn nced at her and continued, ¡°Viper Organization¡¯s rule is to pay a deposit first and the


    remaining amount after the job is done. Let me guess, those two payments you transferred on the


    same day, the bigger one was the deposit to buy my life, and the smaller one¡­. was it for your mom or


    your brother?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but yell


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Probably it¡¯s for your brother, because your mom passed away a few dayster,


    and the bnce wouldn¡¯t be paid so early. As for the money to buy my life, since the assassination


    failed, naturally, the bnce wouldn¡¯t be paid. It makes sense this way.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not like that! I don¡¯t know anything about this ount. Someone must have stolen my


    information and created this ount to frame me!¡± After saying that, Olivia threw herself beside


    Wayne, grabbing his wrist ¡°You must believe me, you must!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes finally left the file and fell on Olivia¡¯s face.


    ¡°This ount was opened five years ago¡­ under the name of the royal family you were in.¡± The


    information on the file was crystal clear


    Olivia was stunned


    Wayne not protecting her?


    No way!


    How could he possibly abandon hert


    ¡°Let me see let me see Olivia trembled and grabbed the ount information from Wayne¡¯s hand


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe if


    Gabrie could actually find out so many details the date that the ount was opened, under what


    name it was opened, everything was written clearly


    including the cancetion time, it was also recorded


    Her hands shook even more violently 1 I remember now¡±


    Olivia looked up, her eyes md and pitiful, staring at Wayne ¡°A week before the ident, Mrs. Fuller


    suddenly started contacting me


    Olivia said with agony, ¡°At that time, you had just rejected me, and I was so scared and helpless. When


    your mom contacted me, it was like grabbing a lifesaving straw She asked me to go shopping with her.


    Once, she said she wanted to buy a set of jewelry, but she didn¡¯t have enough foreign exchange. She


    asked me if had an ount overseas and if I could help her pay. At that moment, I didn¡¯t think much, I


    just wanted to please her, so I paid ording to her request I didn¡¯t know it was the money to hire a


    hitman, I really didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Wayne looked grim.


    Rosalynn, however,ughed ¡°Olivia, even in front of the deceased, you can make up stories like this.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯lle for you in the night?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I know you¡¯re jealous of me, and I love Wayne too. I can understand all your emotions and


    dissatisfaction, but please don¡¯t frame me like this, otherwise I really have nowhere to go!¡± Olivia said


    with tears in her eyes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Jealous of you?¡± Rosalynn suddenly stood up and walked over to Olivia.


    ¡°Darling Wayne, afraid that Rosalynn would do something, tightly grabbed her hand. ¡°Would you let me


    handle this?¡±


    ¡°Let you handle it?¡± Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°So you can minimize it or make everything go away?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s headaches had started when he saw the ount information, and he had been holding it in.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    Olivia was stunned


    Wayne not protecting her?


    No way!


    How could he possibly abandon hert


    ¡°Let me see let me see Olivia trembled and grabbed the ount information from Wayne¡¯s hand


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe if


    Gabrie could actually find out so many details the date that the ount was opened, under what


    name it was opened, everything was written clearly


    including the cancetion time, it was also recorded


    Her hands shook even more violently 1 I remember now¡±


    Olivia looked up, her eyes md and pitiful, staring at Wayne ¡°A week before the ident, Mrs. Fuller


    suddenly started contacting me


    Olivia said with agony, ¡°At that time, you had just rejected me, and I was so scared and helpless. When


    your mom contacted me, it was like grabbing a lifesaving straw She asked me to go shopping with her.


    Once, she said she wanted to buy a set of jewelry, but she didn¡¯t have enough foreign exchange. She


    asked me if had an ount overseas and if I could help her pay. At that moment, I didn¡¯t think much, I


    just wanted to please her, so I paid ording to her request I didn¡¯t know it was the money to hire a


    hitman, I really didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Wayne looked grim.


    Rosalynn, however,ughed ¡°Olivia, even in front of the deceased, you can make up stories like this.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯lle for you in the night?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I know you¡¯re jealous of me, and I love Wayne too. I can understand all your emotions and


    dissatisfaction, but please don¡¯t frame me like this, otherwise I really have nowhere to go!¡± Olivia said


    with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Jealous of you?¡± Rosalynn suddenly stood up and walked over to Olivia.


    ¡°Darling Wayne, afraid that Rosalynn would do something, tightly grabbed her hand. ¡°Would you let me


    handle this?¡±


    ¡°Let you handle it?¡± Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°So you can minimize it or make everything go away?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s headaches had started when he saw the ount information, and he had been holding it in.


    ¡°Do you know how we got the cell phone signal and ac information? Rosalynn shouted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s my


    child, enduring physical pain, staying up all night by


    theputer and exhausting his wits to get it. There¡¯s no way you re going to cover up for her!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s really not me. Olivia cried.


    ¡°If Olivia really did it, I won¡¯t protect her Wayne looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Give me some more time to


    investigate everything thoroughly¡±


    Rosalynn looked disappointedly at him: ¡°Just like what others said, you¡¯re really choosing to protect


    her, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not protecting her, I just want to find out the truth. This involves lives, so we can¡¯t afford any


    mistakes.¡±


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°Wayne, haven¡¯t you always chosen to kill rather than pardon?¡±


    Wayne frowned ¡°Can you stop pushing so hard? You know very well that she once saved my life¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn yelled angrily, cutting him off. ¡°Is it because she saved your life, or because you still


    have feelings for her? Do you even know for yourself?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    But Rosalynn had no intention of stopping


    Wayne had made his choice, and she had made hers as well.


    ¡°Calvin, call more people to surround Fuller Manor Until President Silverman finds the truth, Olivia can¡¯t


    take a single step out of here, and Maddie¡¯s ashes can¡¯t leave either! If anyone lets Olivia out, kill her


    as soon as she steps out of Fuller Manor!¡±


    She finished speaking, and without hesitation, walked outside.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    She was pretty curious about how long it would take Wayne to figure out the truth, and what he would


    do with Olivia after thot


    But it doesn¡¯t really matter


    Because Olivia will surely be punished


    Wayne was super anxious


    He immediately stood up, wanting to chase her, but a severe headache came right after.


    He just felt dizzy, covering his temples and sat back down.


    ¡°Wayne¡±


    ¡°President Silverman¡±¡±


    Wayne covered his head, watching Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure.


    Without looking back, she left without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with your head?¡± Olivia was very worried, wishing she could be in


    Wayne¡¯s arms.


    Calvin stood aside, his face full of contempt.


    As if to say ¡°how disgusting¡± He used to fast-forward through this kind of scene when watching TV


    shows


    He just couldn¡¯t stand it


    Calvin directly led people out and surrounded Fuller Manor as he walked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me ¡°Wayne pushed Olivia away fiercely.


    His pain was unbearable, and his push wasn¡¯t that gentle Olivia fell to the floor, her elbow hitting the


    coffee table.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, looking at Wayne ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Wayne picked up the materials, his face pale ¡°you transferred the money for Maddie? How gullible do


    we look to you?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne


    Before she could finish, Wayne threw the materials in his hand at her face


    ¡°You used to nisk your life to save me. How could you be like this now? Wayne asked in grief


    The sharp edge of the paper cut Olivia¡¯s cheek


    The pain fiercely pped her self-esteem.


    She knew Wayne well


    He could make judgments without evidence once he gets set on something


    He wouldn¡¯t check anything or listen to her exnations


    Oliviaughed, tears streaming down. ¡°You really don¡¯t know why? Do you remember what I looked like


    when we first met? I was young and lovely, right? You said you¡¯d always protect me, but what


    happened? I felt like a betrayed beast, sent to the R Country, where I lived worse than a beast,


    suffering humiliation and torture


    Wayne¡¯s face became even paler


    But Olivia had no intention of stopping as she went on: ¡°Later you came to find me, persuaded me to


    divorce ande back. I divorced and came back. But then you despised me, insisting on marrying


    someone else.


    ¡°I never despised you ¡°Wayne said in a deep voice


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°You didnt? Why did you refuse me whenever I came near you during the five


    and a half years after Rosalynn died until Gabrie emerged? That¡¯s not despising me? You gave me


    hope, then crushed it! I became like this because of you, didn¡¯t I? You should take responsibility for me.


    Marrying me is the least you should do, right? But you¡¯d rather marry Rosalynn and find Gabrie as


    her substitute, leaving me alone again! How do you expect me not to hate you?¡±


    ¡°You could have just hated me, why did you have to kill her?¡± Wayne angrily questioned.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Olivia stared nkly at Wayne.


    Tears were rolling down her face. ¡°The one who wants to kill her wasn¡¯t me, it was Maddie.¡±


    She said word by word.


    She wanted to pin this crime on Maddie too.


    ¡°All I did was knowing about it and not telling you. Why would I tell you? I just wanted her to disappear,


    and then you¡¯de back to me!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was never yours,¡± Wayne endured the severe headache and stood up, ¡°You saved my life before,


    and you were forced to marry because of me. I do owe you?


    Olivia looked at Wayne.


    It seemed like a sudden, invisible barrier had formed around him.


    The distance between the two of them had gone from not being too close to feeling like they were


    separated by mountains and seas.


    ¡°Wayne¡­¡±


    ¡°But these years, I think I¡¯ve given you everything I could. Now I¡¯ll give you back your life.¡± Wayne


    looked at Olivia, his eyespletely devoid of warmth, ¡°You stay here for now, and I¡¯ll go talk to Mrs.


    Silverman. Once she agrees, I¡¯ll let you go. From then on, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other and


    never see each other again.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Olivia struggled to get up, trying to hold onto him.


    But Ableson quickly reached out, pretending to help her, while actually subduing her. ¡°Ms. Whaley, be


    careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Olivia struggled desperately.


    Wayne left without looking back, supported by others.


    Hearing the sound of a car starting outside, Ableson let go of her. ¡°Ms. Whaley, my job here is done, so


    I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Olivia stood there, looking shaky.


    People in the living room gradually left, leaving her alone.


    Confused, she turned around, her gaze suddenly meeting the photo of Maddie on the urn.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivia screamed in horror, quickly stepping back and running for the door.


    As she opened the living room door, Calvin was standing not far away, turning his head when he heard


    the noise.


    He was holding a sharp knife.


    Seeing Oliviaing out, he turned and faced her with a cruel and twisted smile.


    Olivia stopped, suddenly remembering what Gabrie had said when she left.


    Her legs seemed to be glued to the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, are you going or not?¡± Calvin waited for a while before impatiently asking.


    Olivia bit her teeth forcefully.


    Turning back, she mmed the door shut.


    Fuller Manor was already empty. Maddie¡¯s husband had slipped out the back door before things


    deteriorated.


    The servants were gone too.


    Despite the sunlight filling the living room, Olivia felt chills all around her.


    She looked around in fear.


    Maddie¡¯s taste in decorations was not really good, leaning towards the old and antique, which made


    the atmosphere even scarier.


    A momentter, Olivia¡¯s eyesnded on Maddie¡¯s urn.


    Her expression changed from fear to resentment, and she strode over, sitting down right across from


    Maddie¡¯s photo.


    She took a few deep breaths, then rearranged her messy hair and clothes. ¡°Mrs. Fuller, there¡¯s no need


    to be angry Don¡¯t forget the baby in me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that bitch win, and I won¡¯t let her live


    comfortably. We¡¯re on the same side, right?¡±


    After she spoke, she paused.


    Her hand suddenly pped the urn.


    She said fiercely, ¡°You couldn¡¯t defeat me when you were alive, and you sure as hell can¡¯t now that


    you¡¯re dead. Behave yourself. If you dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll throw your ashes down the drain!¡±

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    The photo still looked as imposing as ever.


    But Olivia felt that Maddie had be much weaker.


    Afterward, Olivia copsed onto the sofa area where Wayne had just sat, gradually rxing her entire


    body.


    As long as she stays alive, nothing is predictable, right?


    In her heart, she thanked the person who saved Wayne from theke again. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Wayne


    wouldn¡¯t owe her a life, and she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through today.


    Men, huh¡­


    Olivia stared at the ceiling.


    When they say they don¡¯t love you, they really don¡¯t love you anymore, with no lingering affection.


    Oliviaughed sickly.


    After leaving Fuller Manor, Wayne had been trying to call Rosalynn, but the calls were unreachable.


    When he got in the car, he took several painkillers and his headache was finally relieved.


    After calming down a bit, Wayne sent Rosalynn a WhatsApp message: ¡°Can you talk to me? I didn¡¯t


    protect and shelter her. Where are you? Let¡¯s meet up now and have a proper talk.¡±


    Rosalynn replied, very quickly.


    Her message was simple: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. For Olivia, I just want her dead!¡±


    Seeing her message, Wayne¡¯s frown deepened.


    *


    Fuller Manor was not far from the hospital.


    Rosalynn returned to Cory¡¯s side about ten minutester.


    Because the expert team hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Rosalynn thought for a long time and decided not to give


    Cory any medication that day.


    She had seen that the side effects of those drugs were quite severe.


    She wanted Cory to have another rxing day.


    Probably afraid of worrying her sister, when Rosalynn came back, Cory was sleeping in the rest room,


    and he was painting with his sister. Rosalynn stood at the door, peeking in through the crack.


    Thinking about Wayne protecting Olivia, her heart ached like it was being cut by a knife.


    How stupid she was!


    Returning to the same spot and making the same mistake as five years ago.


    ¡°Let her paint, don¡¯t go in,¡± Hria¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Rosalynn turned around and locked eyes with Hria, her sense of grievance instantly overwhelming


    her.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Hria closed the door, took Rosalynn¡¯s hand, and went outside to the outdoor rest area.


    ¡°Are you ready to be a widow?¡± After sitting down, Hria asked.


    Rosalynnughed self¨Cmockingly: ¡°Grandma, now the Inte talks about how powerful a first love that


    can¡¯t be forgotten is. I¡¯ve suffered from this before, but only now do I truly understand.¡±


    ¡°Calvin told me about Olivia had saved Wayne¡¯s life once, what is it?¡± Hria asked.


    Actually, Hria had been arranging people to intermittently monitor Wayne. His rtionship with Olivia


    wasn¡¯t very close.


    Lately, Wayne had even been intentionally distancing himself from her.


    Plus, Wayne had previously expressed deep hatred for the person who wanted to kill Rosalynn.


    She was recently preparing to wipe out Viper Organization, and during the process, her people met


    Wayne¡¯s people. Now both groups were working together to eliminate Viper Organization.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jaime had told Hria that he thought Wayne would protect Olivia.


    But Hria disagreed.


    If Olivia really wanted to kill Rosalynn, Wayne wouldn¡¯t be this tolerant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it seems that when Wayne was young, Olivia identally saved his life,¡±


    Rosalynn answered.


    Hria nodded and then looked down: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this matter is indeed quite a dilemma.


    After all, there¡¯s no way to properly repay a life¨Csaving grace. If


    he were to disregard all of it just for you, he would be an unfaithful and ungrateful person, which


    would be even worse.¡±

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Back in Hria¡¯s younger days, honesty was a very important trait.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t really like Wayne.


    But she didn¡¯t think it was right for her granddaughter to cut ties with him just because of that. After


    hearing what Hria had to say, Rosalynn kept quiet, her head bowed down in silence. ¡°Go and get


    some rest, you look worn out,¡± Hria said withpassion, looking at Rosalynn. Rosalynn didn¡¯t


    move, just gritting her teeth and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t let Olivia get away with it!¡±


    ¡°Who said we were going to forgive her?¡± Hria smirked and said, ¡°I never repay evil with kindness.


    What I mean is, there¡¯s no need to force Wayne to make such a decision between betraying you and


    himself. If you want to be with him and acknowledge him as the father of your child, why would you


    force him into a choice like that?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Instead of being so hostile, let him owe you a favor for life. As


    for Olivia, I¡¯ll let her enjoy her freedom for a few months, wait for the assassination case to blow over,


    and then find a perfect opportunity to arrange an ¡®ident¡® for her an eye for an eye, right?¡±


    Rosalynn and Hria exchanged nces.


    Once again, silence fell upon them.


    ¨C


    Hria knew Rosalynn too well; she held her hand and said, ¡°I know you might have thought about all


    this, but¡­ you just want Wayne to defend you unconditionally.¡±


    After a brief silence, Rosalynn admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She had been through so much with Wayne, but he had never stood up for her in such a critical issue.


    But this time, it was different!


    Cory¡¯s illness was like a sharp sword hanging over Rosalynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Anyway, whatever you choose, I¡¯ll always support you,¡± Hria patted Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t


    overthink it, turn off your phone, take some sleeping pills and go to sleep. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes filled with tears, trying her best not to cry.


    In the end, she listened to Hria, turned off her phone, took two sleeping pills, andy down in the


    resting room.


    Sleep induced by medicine only made her more exhausted.


    In her dream, Rosalynn seemed to be trapped in a dark endless night with countless terrifying demons


    attacking and biting her. Meanwhile, Wayne had been searching for her, going to her workce, home,


    and even checking flights leaving the H Country.


    Hria quickly learned that someone was looking for Rosalynn.


    She guessed it was Wayne.


    At first, she didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    But when Calvin called recently to report the situation at Fuller Manor, he mentioned that Wayne looked


    terrible when he left, as if suffering from a headache.


    Hria knew it clearly that her granddaughter¡¯s current state was all because she cared about him.


    If something happened to Wayne at this time while searching for her, Hria feared her precious girl


    might never be happy again for the rest of her life.


    After careful consideration, Hria made a call to Wayne.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was finally answered.


    ¡°Mrs. Jared!¡± Wayne¡¯s anxious and urgent voice came through the phone before Hria could even


    speak.


    ¡°President Silverman, I must say, well done! My granddaughter is usually so easy¨Cgoing, but look at


    her now, all because of you! Are you going to continue your rtionship with her? If not, I promise I¡¯ll


    make sure she never sees you again!¡± Hria¡¯s tone was stern.


    ¡°Of course I want to continue!¡± Wayne replied straight away, ¡°This whole thing is my fault, and I¡¯ll ept


    any punishment you see fit, but I won¡¯t part with her, not even in death!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s attitude was very resolute.


    Hria scoffed.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    She thought to herself, Wayne has indeed changed a lot from a few years ago.


    Years ago, he was the epitome of arrogance, and it would be difficult for him to apologize.


    ¡°Anyway, Gabrie is fine with me now, you should take care of yourself first. You might not have fully


    recovered, and if there are any lingering effects, then forget about marrying my girl.¡±


    Hria finished and hung up before Wayne could speak.


    A momentter, Wayne sent a message: ¡°Granny, I am the one to me for her being wronged. I


    swear this is thest time. I have nothing to do with Olivia from now on, and if she doesn¡¯t change, I¡¯ll


    punish her myself.¡±


    Hria read the message and sighed, shaking her head.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Men, she never really understood them throughout her life. Actually, she spent more time on making


    money and her career, not having time to understand men. Why do they always regret only after they


    lose something and then pursue it like a changed person?


    Isn¡¯t it tiring and time¨Cwasting?


    The next day, the expert team arrived.


    Cory¡¯s series of examinations began.


    The most painful part of the assessment was the bone marrow puncture.


    Rosalynn was always by Cory¡¯s side.


    Cory, who always had a high tolerance for pain, cried out during the puncture.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was shattered.


    Ivy and Hria waited together in the family area.


    Originally, Ivy shouldn¡¯t have heard her brother¡¯s cry, but she did.


    So, she was very anxious.


    Looking in the direction of her brother, her tears kept falling.


    Granny Hria, I want to go to my brother¡¯s side¡­¡± Ivy looked at Hria, sobbing.


    Hria was heartbroken too.


    She hugged Ivy: ¡°Good girl, your brother will be fine soon, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine, brother is in pain, it¡¯s not good at all, you¡¯re lying!¡± Ivy said, suddenly breaking free


    from Hria¡¯s embrace and ran outside.


    ¡°Follow her!¡± Hria quickly signaled Calvin and Laura.


    Calvin had already run out, Laura was a little slower.


    Ivy cried and ran out of the hospital building, red camellias were in full bloom at the hospital.


    She ignored Laura and Calvin following behind her and ran to a big tree, squatted down, and took out


    the cell phone the handsome uncle gave her.


    She sobbed and called the handsome uncle.


    Yesterday¡¯s unusual headache worried Wayne¡¯s attending physician, so he scheduled a very detailed


    examination for him today.


    When Ivy called, Wayne had just finished the test.


    These days, Ivy¡¯s contact with him became more frequent as if there were no obstacles. They even


    video¨Ccalled each other, but every time Ivy called before a video call, she would first ask if he was


    avable and if he would not be disturbed.


    So, when she suddenly called, Wayne instinctively knew something was up.


    Although he was not feeling well, he immediately picked up the video call.


    After the video shook briefly, Wayne saw Ivy with red, swollen eyes and a red nose from crying.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Suddenly, Wayne felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He immediately asked.


    Ivy was crying hysterically and sobbed, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m so scared¡­ so, so scared¡­


    Wayne became even more anxious, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°My brother is sick¡­¡± Ivy said, her tears flowing even harder, ¡°Ivy can feel it, my brother is in so much


    pain. Everyone tells me he won¡¯t die, butst night I saw mom crying by his side¡­ I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    As Ivy was speaking, Wayne heard the announcement from the nearby broadcast through the phone. It


    clearly reported in nguage of H Country, ¡°PureCare International Health Center reminds you that it¡¯s


    now ten o¡¯clock in the morning¡±


    ¡°Ivy, are you in the H Country?¡± Wayne asked.


    Before this, Ivy had never told him that she had returned to the H Country.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded her head.


    Wayne stood up, ¡°I¡¯ming over now, don¡¯t go anywhere, just wait for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? Mom said I shouldn¡¯t bother you with your work.¡± Ivy cried, pitiful yet sensible.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Wayne reassured her gently.


    He had always felt that Ivy was a very peculiar existence in his life.


    Even though she was just a child, he only met a few times, her emotions always impacted his mood


    easily.


    Now, seeing Ivy so scared and breaking down, Wayne just wanted to be there for her.


    Although the Jared Group Hospital was excellent, having extra help would give them more hope. If


    Ivy¡¯s brother had a severe illness, he would try to help. Ivy hesitated for a moment, but she still refused.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She had known since childhood that family matters should not be shared with outsiders. Telling


    handsome uncle about her brother¡¯s illness today was wrong. ¡°I have to ask my mom first.¡± Ivy cried. ¡°I


    also want to see you, if mom agrees, can youe then?¡±


    Wayne stood still.


    Ivy was so young, she has to listen to her parents, of course.


    His excessive concern might actually make her parents suspicious of his motives.


    ¡°I was too worried. Ivy, can you stop crying? I know many excellent doctors, and no matter what kind of


    illness your brother has, I can help cure him.¡± Wayne said gently and lovingly.


    Ivy¡¯s teary eyes widened, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I never lied to you.¡± Wayne replied firmly.


    After talking with Wayne, Ivy¡¯s breakdown was greatly eased.


    She stood up after hanging up, brushed off the dark red petals that fell on her, and the sadness,


    despair, and fear disappeared.


    She turned around, her mood lifted, and she looked at Laura and Calvin, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to see my


    brother!¡±


    Laura and Calvin exchanged nces, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Calvin looked at Laura disdainfully, ¡°She must have talked to that uncle and beenforted.¡±


    When Ivy got back, her brother Cory had already finished the spinal tap and was sent back to the ward.


    Ivy quickly ran back.


    Coryy on the bed, his face pale. Ivy ran to the door and saw her brother, and then carefully walked


    into the room.


    She seemed to worry that even walking too fast would hurt her brother due to the wind she might


    cause.


    ¡°Ivy, where did you run off to just now? Cory was just asking Granny Hria about it.¡± Rosalynn reached


    out to Ivy.


    Ivy walked up to her, took her hand, but her gaze remained on her brother.


    Then, she let go of her mother¡¯s hand and walked over to her brother, saying, ¡°Cory, don¡¯t be afraid, I


    will protect you!¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned and quickly turned away.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Tears rolled uncontrobly down the corners of her eyes.


    Cory¡¯s eyes had been dull from the start, but after hearing Ivy¡¯s words, it was as if a spark had ignited.


    ¡°Alright!¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡± Ivy promised solemnly once again.


    Just then, Noah came in from outside.


    He happened to hear Ivy¡¯s promise.


    He nced at Rosalynn, who had her back to him, and picked up Ivy: ¡°Ivy has really grown up, she can


    protect her brother now!¡±


    Ivy looked at Noah, gently touched the bruise under his eye, didn¡¯t say anything, but her face was full of


    heartache.


    Noah was truly touched.


    He touched the tip of Ivy¡¯s nose with his own, responding to her concern, and then gently said, ¡°Ivy,


    Cory is very tired and needs to rest. I need to talk to your mom, can you stay here with him?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy immediately nodded.


    Noah put her down.


    Rosalynn quickly wiped away her tears and adjusted her mood.


    Then she left the ward with Noah.


    After the door closed, Ivy leaned close to the bed and whispered, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be scared. The


    doctors Uncle brought are all amazing. The handsome uncle is also very concerned about you, and he


    has some amazing doctors too. All the great doctors wille to help you, and you¡¯ll recover.¡±


    ¡°Did you look for that uncle?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ivy lowered her head, ¡°I was just too scared.¡±


    Cory nodded, then gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Ivy choked back tears and nodded vigorously.


    Cory was really exhausted.


    Since he had been worried about Ivy running away, he hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep.


    Now that Ivy was back, he finally closed his eyes in


    peace.


    Before he fell asleep, he suddenly wondered if that person would also worry about him ande to


    save him?


    After Cory fell asleep, Ivy stayed by his bed, guarding him, never leaving his side.


    Noah brought Rosalynn to meet with the specialists.


    The conversationsted two hours.


    Cory¡¯s not in a good condition.


    Conservative treatment could not be used; a bone marrow transnt was still necessary.


    After the conversation, Rosalynn wanted to go back to the ward to be with Cory.


    But Noah stopped her: ¡°The weather is really nice today, and the camellias in the hospital are so


    beautiful. Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡± Before she could finish, Noah had already grabbed her wrist and headed outside.


    Rosalynn originally wanted to break free, but then she saw the scars on Noah¡¯s wrist and changed her


    mind.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sunshine outside was indeed great.


    As Rosalynn strolled in the sunlight, the gloom in her heart seemed to dissipate a lot.


    Noah asked her, ¡°Last time I came to check, a patient told me that the desserts and coffee at this


    hospital are especially good. After trying them out, I found the taste to be really good, not much


    different from some star¨Crated restaurants. Would you believe it?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°If you say it¡¯s delicious, then it must be delicious.¡±


    Having said that, Noah walked in front of her, put his hands on her shoulders, and asked her to sit


    down on a chair.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Rosalynn looked at him with a bit of confusion.


    ¡°Five minutes.¡± Noah said with a warm smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Noah¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before Rosalynn could even refuse, Noah had already hurried away.


    She sat on the bench.


    There was a camellia tree next to her, with beautiful blossoms.


    She reached out and touched one of the most beautiful flowers.


    Looking up at the vast sky, the darkness in her heart lightened a little.


    By this time, being angry and resentful was meaningless.


    The most important thing now was to find the right bone marrow, get the surgery for Cory as soon as


    possible, and help him recover quickly. Wayne, thinking of Ivy¡¯s sad tears, was worried and restless


    since he hadn¡¯t heard from Ivy.


    Finally, he went straight to the Jared Group Medical Center.


    He saw the camellia during the video call with Ivy.


    He walked towards the camellia tree and spotted Rosalynn sitting on a bench, eyes closed, enjoying


    the sun.


    Wayne never expected that he would run into his wife while looking for Ivy.


    After a brief moment of happiness, endless worry filled his heart.


    What was Rosa doing in the hospital?


    Was she sick?


    He was about to approach when he saw a familiar yet strange figure of a man.


    Noah had bought cake and coffee and was running back.


    Seeing Rosalynn, he slowed down, but still panting, he said: ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d leave.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Why would I leave when someone¡¯s treating me to yummy desserts?¡±


    Saying that, she reached out and took the stuff from Noah¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This kind of cake won¡¯t make you gain weight,¡± Noah said, handing her the hot canned coffee.


    Rosalynn took it and put it aside.


    She silently opened the cake box and enjoyed it.


    Since Cory¡¯s ident, she had eaten very little, and everything tasted bitter to her.


    This delicate dessert soothed some bitterness in her mouth.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get a piece for Ivyter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me, do you?¡± Noah said proudly, waving another bag, ¡°I already got some for you, Ivy,


    and Hria.¡±


    Rosalynnughed for the first time in a while: ¡°You¡¯re really fair.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Noah sighed, sitting down next to her.


    This time, Rosalynn took a big bite and closed her eyes as she savored it: ¡°The Jared family is really


    low¨Ckey. After Cory recovers, I have to talk to the pastry chef about a chain dessert coffee shop


    project.¡±


    Noah looked at her with an undying adoration, ¡°Your mind is always on business.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    Rosalynn said, taking out another piece of cake from the bag, unwrapping it and handing it to Noah,


    ¡°have some too.¡±


    Noah took it.


    The two of them sat side by side, casually chatting, eating the desserts, and Rosalynn even scooped a


    taste of Noah¡¯s cake.


    After trying, she praised it too.


    The cake was finished.


    Both of them grabbed the coffee and clinked their cups together.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to Cory¡¯s speedy recovery!¡± Noah said.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Cheers!¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Then, the two of them startedughing, chugging on their coffee.


    These two both look pretty good, sitting beside the beautiful flowers, eating desserts and drinking


    coffee, looking like a perfect match, it was a nice view. Wayne saw all of this.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what they talked about, he could clearly feel, Rosalynn¡¯s trust in Noah.


    His head started to ache slightly.


    If it were before, he would¡¯ve rushed over already.


    But now¡­


    Wayne covered his painful chest, with sweat on his forehead, and a sudden thought crossed his mind.


    All these years, what had he brought to Rosa?


    The initial humiliation, then the coldness and indifference, theter threats and coercion¡­ What else?


    Was she as leisurely in front of him as she was now beside Noah?


    Olivia wanted to kill Rosalynn back then, but he defended Olivia out of gratitude for saving his life, even


    though Rosalynn was angry and disappointed¡­


    What would Noah do in the face of the same situation?


    For some reason, Wayne felt that Noah would make a different choice than him.


    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, a great fear and anxiety enveloped Wayne.


    He felt for the first time that he might not be worthy of having Rosa.


    Would she really be happy if he forced her to stay with him?


    If keeping her by his side resulted in a lifetime of unhappiness, what was the point of keeping her?


    Was it just to possess her?


    ¡°Sir?¡± A voice came from the side.


    Wayne looked over and saw a doctor in a white coat and two nurses.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman?¡±


    Wayne is well¨Cknown in the area.


    Many people are very familiar with his looks.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡± The doctor asked anxiously, ¡°Do you need


    me to inform Ms. Jared?¡±


    Now, everybody saw Gabrie and Wayne as an inseparable couple.


    Wayne was about to decline when a nurse next to him suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Silverman, even though


    leukemia sounds scary, as long as we find the right bone marrow match, your child will recover quickly.


    Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Wayne was stunned.


    He looked up at the nurse who had spoken, ¡°Leukemia?¡±


    This time it was the nurse¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Do¡­ don¡¯t you know that?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Wayne was really lucky.


    There were few staff members in the hospital who knew about Cory¡¯s illness.


    But the ones he ran into were the few from the shift team responsible for Cory¡¯s floor.


    They knew about Gabrie and Wayne¡¯s rtionship, so they thought Wayne was at the hospital to


    visit Cory.


    Who would have thought that the child of a family was sick, while the husband had no idea?


    They usually paid close attention to confidentiality.


    If it were anyone else today, the nurse wouldn¡¯t have disclosed it.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I apologize, she mistook you for someone else,¡± the doctor quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s


    another Mr. Silverman¡¯s rtive¡¯s child who has leukemia and is being treated at our hospital.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wayne stood up, the headache still going on.


    However, he looked perfectly fine from outside.


    ¡°Yeah, do you need us to contact Ms. Jared for you?¡± The doctor asked.


    Wayne shook his head: ¡°No need. You guys go do your thing.¡±


    The three of them left immediately and walked very fast.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    After taking a few steps, the nurse panicked: ¡°What should we do? Did I make a mistake?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face was unhappy: ¡°How many times have I told you? When working in the VIP ward,


    mind your manners and don¡¯t cause trouble. Why can¡¯t you


    remember?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ He¡¯s Ms. Jared¡¯s husband!¡± The nurse started crying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. If it gets found out, it might even affect us. You can only y now!¡±


    Wayne stood there, took two painkillers from his pocket and swallowed them.


    The doctor¡¯s exnation was too fake, what the nurse said about the child with leukernia¡­


    Wayne frowned.


    Could it be that Rosa¡¯s daughter was sick?


    When did it happen?


    Today? Or before?


    Why didn¡¯t she tell him?


    Does Noah know?


    He had the answer in his heart.


    How could Noah not know?


    If he didn¡¯t know, would he be here?


    Wayne looked in Rosalynn and Noah¡¯s direction again. At this point, they had already left.


    When Rosalynn returned to the ward, Ivy, who had been crying all morning, had fallen asleep in


    Hria¡¯s arms.


    Rosalynn gently took Ivy from her and handed her to Laura.


    Laura took Ivy to the resting room next door to sleep.


    ¡°Does she need a bone marrow transnt?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Let¡¯s arrange for the bone marrow matching tomorrow.¡± Hria paused and looked at


    Rosalynn. ¡°It¡¯s best if Wayne does the matching as well since he¡¯s his biological father.¡±


    ¡°His won¡¯t work.¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    Hria was unusually dissatisfied with Rosalynn: ¡°This matter concerns Cory¡¯s health, don¡¯t be


    stubborn!¡±


    Seeing this, Noah hurriedly exined for her: ¡°Granny Jared, Wayne just had a major ident and


    hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so even if it¡¯s suitable, he can¡¯t donate.¡±


    Hria furrowed her brows: ¡°Olivia really deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already contacted the world¡¯s bone marrow matching banks, as well as other


    channels.¡± Noah gentlyforted Hria. ¡°We still have time since the disease was discovered quite


    early and it¡¯s not an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s bone marrow can¡¯t be used. What about the other members of the Silverman family?


    Although the Silverman family has scattered, there are still many members left.¡± Hria continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for them. As long as we give them money, everything will be easy,¡±


    Rosalynn replied.


    Hria nced at her, understanding his stubbornness.


    If Wayne¡¯s bone marrow could be used, she would definitely go find him at all costs. But his bone


    marrow couldn¡¯t be used, so now¡­


    That night, Rosalynn and Hria wanted to treat the team of medical experts who hade from afar


    to dinner.


    After waking up from a nap, Ivy was particrly clingy to her mother and grandmother.


    But she didn¡¯t want to leave her brother alone, so she didn¡¯t want to go out for dinner with her mother.


    She held her mother¡¯s hand and brought her to the garage.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    ¡°Mom, you need to eat lots,¡± said Ivy as she walked and looked up, constantly reminding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    about my brother either, I¡¯ll cheer him up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Granny Hria and me eat more?¡± Noah picked up Ivy, pretending to be jealous.


    Ivy hugged his neck: ¡°You¡¯re a grown up, and you still jealous of others, not cool at all! When will you


    find yourself a wife if you¡¯re so childish?¡±


    Hria immediately burst intoughter.


    Noah paused for a moment and then began tough as well.


    ¡°Little one, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    On their way to the garage, they were filled withughter and joy. They finally found the car.


    Ivy got off Noah.


    Rosalynn crouched in front of her, stroking her little face: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with


    me?¡±


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°My brother is still waiting for me, and he wants to watch me mix paint.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can share the little cake your uncle bought with your brother, but only one piece,¡±


    Rosalynn said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Ivy gave Rosalynn a kiss.


    Afterward, the adults got in the car.


    Ivy stood on her toes, watching the car fade into the distance until she could no longer see it.


    ¡°Miss, would you like to hangout with me?¡± Calvin knew Ivy had been unhappy these past few days,


    having nightmares while sleeping. He was reading a book beside her, heard her crying in her sleep.


    Calvin treated Ivy like his own daughter, with great love, even admitting that his treatment of Ivy and


    Cory waspletely different.


    Seeing her unhappy, Calvin felt extremely distressed.


    He tried everything to cheer her up.


    ¡°No,¡± Ivy shook her head sincerely. ¡°I need to be sensible and lighten your burden, let¡¯s hold hands.¡±


    After saying that, Ivy reached out her hand.


    But at this moment, Calvin suddenly stepped forward, blocking her.


    His aura became frightening.


    ¡°Laura, take the youngdy back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman?¡± Laura didn¡¯t answer Calvin but called out excitedly.


    Ivy was startled, her Handsome Uncle, isn¡¯t his name Mr. Silverman?


    She immediately poked her head out from behind Calvin, and sure enough, she saw her Handsome


    Uncle. However¡­ his face was cold and somewhat scary.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Although his face was cold and a bit frightening, he was her favorite person. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all,


    and she ran straight to Wayne.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Calvin actually felt at a loss from the moment he saw Wayne.


    Seeing Ivy running out, he reached out to grab her back.


    Who knew that Laura would smile and pat his shoulder, causing his movement to slow down, watching


    helplessly as Wayne picked up Ivy.


    Calvin felt like his world was copsing.


    But his clueless co¨Cworker beside him didn¡¯t know how serious the situation was, ¡°Calvin, don¡¯t be so


    nervous, Mr. Silverman is the Handsome Uncle who has a good rtionship with the youngdy!¡±


    Laura is a very amazingdy.


    She can speaknguage in H Country but can¡¯t read or browse the inte.


    Her favorite things are to watch cartoons with Ivy or watch TV shows with Calvin.


    As a result, although news about Wayne and Rosalynn had been spreading like wildfire on the inte,


    she knew nothing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    All she knew was that Mr. Silverman is ultimately kind to Ivy. He¡¯s handsome, wealthy, and an amazing


    person.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Wayne¡¯s hands trembled a bit as he held Ivy¡¯s hand.


    Looking at lvy, he finally understood why he had those uncontroble feelings for her from the first time


    they met.


    It was the pull of bloodline.


    Wayne didn¡¯t leave the hospital ever since he arrived.


    He couldn¡¯t find any information about Rosalynn¡¯s child.


    Nor could he find Rosalynn.


    So, he found Rosalynn¡¯s car in the garage.


    Next to that car, there was another ck car, the same model as the one that always came to pick up


    Ivy.


    Wayne forced down his headache with painkillers.


    He waited in the car for several hours.


    Finally, he saw Rosalynn¡¯s figure.


    But fate gave him another surprise.


    As soon as he saw Rosalynn, he wanted to get out of the car. But then Noah appeared from behind


    her, holding a familiar child andughing.


    Wayne was first stunned, then shocked.


    He sat stiffly in the car, watching through the window as Noah put Ivy down. Ivy ran towards Rosalynn,


    who squatted down with a tenderness on her face he had never seen before.


    Some fragmented memories slowly pieced together.


    Ivy had said she and her brother were twins. Rosa¡¯s children were also twins.


    Today, Ivy said her brother was seriously ill, and Rosa¡¯s child was suspected of having leukemia.


    Rosa had only mentioned her daughter, butter¡­ she seemed to always refer to her kid as ¡°children¡±


    in front of him, not just daughter.


    And¡­


    When Ivy came to thepany, the people in the office said that they thought Ivy looked somewhat


    like him.


    He had also heard some rumors.


    They said Ivy was his and Olivia¡¯s love child.


    Why would they say that? Of course, because Ivy not only looked like him, but also Olivia.


    Why did she look like Olivia¡­ because Olivia and Rosa were simr in the first ce!


    Wayne¡¯s heart felt like it was about to break.


    By the time he came back to his senses, Rosalynn, Hria, and Noah had already left in a car.


    Ivy stood there, looking incredibly reluctant to let go.


    Wayne was extremely distressed.


    Ivy was his daughter, his¡­


    His mind was filled with such thoughts, and then he pushed open the car door and got out.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ivy ran towards him, Wayne¡¯s heart ached to the extreme, and his eyes felt incredibly swollen.


    A never¨Cbefore¨Cfelt mix of fury and relief violently shed in his heart.


    He took two steps forward and couldn¡¯t help but hug Ivy.


    Still oblivious to the seriousness of the situation, Laura finished talking to Calvin, then greeted Wayne:


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, what are you doing here? Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t even look at Laura: ¡°I¡¯m here to find my children.¡±


    He was talking to Calvin.


    His expression and reaction clearly showed that he knew everything.


    Calvin was one of the liars.


    Wayne lowered his eyes, hiding the fierceness in them.


    He couldn¡¯t scare Ivy.


    He kept thinking about it.


    ¡°Uncle, are you sick?¡± Ivy immediately became anxious.


    Why was everyone getting sick!


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m only warning you once, put her down!¡± Calvin¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and his


    hand slowly moved to his waist.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    He was always ready, drawing out the thing he carried at his waist.


    ¡°Calvin, what are you doing?¡± Laura was surprised, ¡°I told you, he is not a bad person!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Calvin, this is the Handsome Uncle I told you about.¡± Ivy also showed a surprised expression,


    but she was not afraid of Calvin, instead, she was very serious, ¡°You can¡¯t be rude to him, otherwise, I¡¯ll


    get angry!¡±


    Wayne was very pleased with his daughter¡¯s defense.


    Then he finally deigned to look at Calvin: ¡°Yes, sir, could you behave more appropriately in front of the


    child?¡±


    Calvin was speechless.


    He gritted his teeth tightly.


    Slowly, he withdrew his hand and smiled at Ivy as naturally as he could, ¡°Miss, we still have to go back


    to apany¡­¡­¡±


    Calvin suddenly thought of something, his sentence unfinished.


    But Wayne helped him finish: ¡°Ivy, shall we go see Cory now?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s world copsed.


    It was over.


    Wayne knew everything.


    ¡°But Mom¡­¡­¡± Ivy hesitated a bit.


    Wayne smiled affectionately and said, ¡°In the future, mom won¡¯t object to me meeting you guys


    anymore.¡±


    Calvin listened to Wayne¡¯s gentle words, feeling a chill in his heart.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy was very happy.


    Wayne nodded: ¡°I promised I would never lie to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t doubt Wayne¡¯s words at all.


    Seeing her so happy, and thinking about how hard she had cried when she called him during the day,


    his heart ached again.


    ¡°Ivy, can you press the elevator button? I want to have a word with Uncle Calvin.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded.


    Wayne put her down, and Ivy cheerfully went toward the elevator. But she seemed a bit worried.


    She looked at Calvin and then at Wayne: ¡°You guys can¡¯t fight! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get really angry!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t, go ahead.¡± Wayne replied with a smile.


    But Ivy didn¡¯t leave, she was watching Calvin.


    Calvin didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    In fact, he had already thought of many ways to kill Wayne without Ivy finding out.


    ¡°I promise you!¡± Calvin replied reluctantly.


    Upon hearing the promise, Ivy finally left happily, holding Laura¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Calvin.¡± Wayne walked slowly to Calvin, ¡°Do you still think you can hide it from me?¡±


    Calvin clenched his fists tightly: ¡°Mr. Silverman, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I will take Cory and Ivy away.¡± Wayne said, word for word, ¡°And I will punish everyone who made us


    separate.¡±


    Calvin is a reckless man, a loyal guardian of Ivy.


    Upon hearing that Wayne wanted to take Ivy, he red up immediately: ¡°What right do you have? Cory


    and Ivy are children Ms. Jared risked her life to give birth to. You were the one who wanted to abort


    your children, weren¡¯t you? Wayne, don¡¯t be too najve! Do you think we, the Jared Group, will let you


    have your way?¡±


    Wayne smirked: ¡°In other ces, maybe I would encounter some difficulties, but¡­now this is H


    Country. Here, my power is the greatest, you¡¯ll know that soon!¡±


    Calvin made a decision in his heart right away.


    Even if it cost his life, Wayne must die here today.


    He absolutely would not allow Cory and Ivy to be taken from Gabrie Jared and Mrs. Jared!


    Iman¨Cinstant, Calvin wanted to draw the gun from his waist.


    But Wayne was faster, kicking him in the stomach.


    Immediately after, seven or eight bodyguards rushed out from several nearby cars and quickly


    restrained Calvin before he could get up.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    The elevator wasn¡¯t far from here.


    Ivy, who was originally very excited, turned her head to the side and asked after hearing a few muffled


    sounds: ¡°Laura, did you hear that? Are Uncle and Calvin fighting?¡±


    Laura also heard some noise.


    But when Laura wanted to listen carefully, it suddenly got quiet outside.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Calvin is not a reckless person, and Mr. Silverman is your friend. How could they


    fight?¡±


    Ivy was still worried, hesitated for a moment, and then ran back


    As soon as she reached the exit, she saw Wayne.


    Wayne smiled, hugged her, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s Uncle Calvin?¡± Ivy asked in a low voice.


    ¡°He went back to deal with some other things. Let¡¯s go see your brother first, and then wait together for


    mom toe back, alright?¡± Wayne asked gently. Ivy looked at Wayne, and he wasn¡¯t injured.


    Uncle Calvin was very good at fighting, and Uncle Wayne looked like a gentleman; if he fought with


    Calvin, he would definitely get hurt.


    After a quick analysis, Ivy concluded that the two didn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded her head.


    Wayne looked at her, his eyes were full of endless love, and also suppressed hatred and rage.


    When he reached the elevator entrance holding Ivy, Laura looked behind him, and her smile faded a


    bit: ¡°President Silverman, where did Calvin go?¡± ¡°He had something to do,¡± Wayne replied simply.


    Laura immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Calvin would never leave Miss Ivy.


    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t mom say that you shouldn¡¯t let others hold you? Come down¡­¡± Laura tried to suppress


    her fear, so her voice wouldn¡¯t tremble.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ivy looked at Wayne: ¡°Uncle, please put me down. I¡¯m all grown up now, so I can¡¯t let people always


    hold me.¡±


    Wayne looked at her withplicated eyes.


    In those two seconds, Laura didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a good girl.¡±


    Wayne smiled, and under Laura¡¯s alert gaze, he put Ivy down.


    Laura immediately tried to rush forward to take back Ivy.


    At this moment, the elevator arrived.


    Before Laura could get to her, Ivy took the initiative to hold Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Laura felt desperate.


    Wayne, who walked into the elevator, looked at her coldly.


    Laura immediately trembled.


    Then Wayne said, ¡°Are youing in?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Laura forced a smile: ¡°Of¡­ of course I¡¯ming in!¡±


    Laura entered the elevator and tried to avoid Wayne¡¯s eyes while thinking of contacting Mrs. Jared and


    Ms. Gabrie.


    But what she was thinking more about was: What happened to Mr. Silverman?


    Wasn¡¯t he a nice person to Miss Ivy? Why did he suddenly give her the feeling of a big viin who


    steals children?


    ¡°Uncle, have you had dinner?¡± Ivy chatted with him unknowingly. ¡°Noah bought me a very delicious little


    cake, and I can share a piece with you.¡±


    Hearing Noah¡¯s name, Wayne¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly.


    All these years, when he was not there, was it Noah that took his ce?


    Rosalynn said that someone shouldn¡¯t hold Ivy outside.


    But just now when they appeared together, it was Noah who was holding Ivy.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Seeing that Wayne didn¡¯t respond, Ivy gently pinched his fingers, looked up at him.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    A smile immediately appeared on Wayne¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have dinner with you.¡± Wayne said gently.


    Laura kept staring at Wayne.


    Just now, Wayne obviously got suddenly scary, and now he¡¯s back to being gentle.


    The term ¡°split personality¡± popped up in Laura¡¯s head.


    She was even more scared now.


    The elevator quickly arrived at their floor.


    There were bodyguards on this floor too, Laura thought. As soon as they got out, she¡¯d signal the


    bodyguards, and while Wayne wasn¡¯t paying attention, she¡¯d snatch Ivy away and let the bodyguards


    pin Wayne down.


    Perfect.


    However¡­


    As the elevator opened, the four bodyguards near the elevator quickly looked over.


    Seeing Ivy holding Wayne¡¯s hand, they were all dumbfounded.


    Laura was just about to signal.


    But then the four bodyguards, in unison, turned around, nodded slightly, and respectfully greeted,


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Do you all know my uncle?¡± Ivy asked in surprise, her big eyes blinking.


    Laura wanted to ask the same question.


    ¡°Just let Mrs. Jared and Gabrie Jared eat in peace. No need to inform them that I¡¯m here.¡± Wayne


    said, and then led Ivy towards Cory¡¯s room.


    Laura stood there.


    ¡°How do you all know him?¡± She asked.


    The bodyguards were even more surprised than her.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman is Ms. Jared¡¯s fianc¨¦, didn¡¯t you know?¡± one bodyguard answered her.


    Earlier, Wayne had been seriously injured trying to save Gabrie Jared and went to the hospital, with


    almost all of the Jared family¡¯s bodyguards mobilized.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Laura was shocked.


    Then she looked at little Ivy¡¯s figure.


    Before, Ivy often said that she wanted Mr. Silverman to be her dad, but she thought it was just a child¡¯s


    joke. She never expected that Miss Ivy had somehow linked Ms. Jared and Mr. Silverman together.


    ¡°Ivy is truly amazing¡­¡±


    After learning Wayne¡¯s identity as a fianc¨¦, Laura breathed a huge sigh of relief.


    But¡­


    What about Calvin?


    As she was racking her brains, Ivy had already pushed open the door of the ward.


    In the outside reception area, there were Ivy¡¯s painting tools and a half¨Cfinished sketch


    Suddenly, Wayne remembered that day at the art exhibition when Ivy said she painted the Virgin Mary


    because her mother was seriously ill.


    There was also her tiny figure in the documentary, painting in front of the huge canvas.


    Wayne felt awful in his heart.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to stay with mom¡­¡±


    The door opened, and Cory, dressed in oversized patient clothes, walked out. As soon as he looked


    up, he saw a tall man looking straight at him.


    Although they had talked on the phone before, this was really the first time they had met in person.


    ¡°Cory, look who¡¯s here to see you!¡± Ivy was very happy, pulling Wayne forward a few steps.


    ¡°Cory.¡± Wayne opened his mouth, staring at the needle in Cory¡¯s hand, his heart hurting even more.


    ¡°Ivy, did you tell mom he wasing?¡± Cory asked, looking at Wayne.


    It might be some subtle telepathy between father and son.


    Almost instantly, Wayne was sure that Cory knew who he was.


    Ivy was taken aback, suddenly realizing that she might have made a big mistake: ¡°Uncle said mom


    would agree¡­¡±


    Cory¡¯s frown deepened at once.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bring a stranger here without telling Mom first.¡± He looked at lvy with an unprecedented


    serious expression.


    Ivy shrank her neck in response.


    Cory then looked at Wayne, ¡°Sir, our parents aren¡¯t here right now. I appreciate your visit, but I¡¯m afraid


    I have to ask you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t understand her brother¡¯s attitude.


    Cory¡¯s hostility towards him was crystal clear to Wayne.


    Why would he hate him?


    Did someone say something to him?


    Could it be¡­ that thing?


    Wayne suddenly felt breathless, ¡°Cory, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Cory looked at him, and suddenly understood something.


    He wasn¡¯t here as Ivy¡¯s Handsome Uncle¡­he might be¡­


    ¡°You already know?¡± Cory asked in a frown.


    Wayne looked at him, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fully aware of everything now. That¡¯s why I want to talk to you.¡±


    Cory frowned even deeper, ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to say to you. Please leave immediately!¡±


    His attitude hardened even more. He nced at Ivy and then turned back into the hospital room.


    Ivy waspletely stunned.


    When she finally came to, she looked at Wayne, ¡°Uncle, my brother is ill and not in a good mood. He


    didn¡¯t mean it. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Ivy then pulled Wayne to sit down on the couch and grabbed a piece of cake from the mini fridge,


    ¡°Uncle, wait for me. I¡¯ll go talk to my brother.¡± Wayne nodded gently.


    As she went into the hospital room, Wayne looked at the cake with a bitter heart.


    Inside the room.


    Ivy closed the door and slowly approached Cory.


    ¡°Brother.¡± She called softly.


    Cory looked terrible, it took him a while to look at Ivy, ¡°You should¡¯ve told Mom.¡±


    He figured that up until now, Mom hadn¡¯t told Wayne about their existence.


    He didn¡¯t know the reason.


    But he always felt that it would be better for Mom to tell him than for Wayne to find out by himself.


    Ivy hung her head, ¡°Uncle knows a lot of amazing doctors. Ivy wants them to treat you, too¡­¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.


    He had always been particrly indulgent with her, and today was the most severe he¡¯d ever been with


    her.


    ¡°Ivy.¡± Cory held her hand, ¡°You must promise me. No matter how much we like the uncle outside, the


    person we love most will always be Mom.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ivy replied without hesitation, ¡°Ivy eats a lot every day and tries her best to grow up, so I


    can protect Mom!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Do you not like him?¡± Ivy asked softly.


    Cory paused, then looked down, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Can you really not know whether you like or dislike someone?¡± Ivy was surprised.


    She had always known clearly who she liked and who she didn¡¯t since she was little.


    ¡°Possible.¡± Cory answered, ¡°Has he left?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ivy shook her head.


    Cory thought for a moment. He was still too young and now suffering from thisplicated illness.


    He felt like he couldn¡¯t contribute much to adult matters.


    Afterwards, he recalled a conversation his mother had with him about Wayne on a night before he fell


    ill.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    At that time, she had already decided to make up with Wayne, so¡­ he wanted to just let it be.


    He always hoped that his mom could be happier.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, you go out and stay with him.¡± Cory said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a bit,¡± Ivy patted Cory¡¯s palm, ¡°Do you want some cake? Mom said I can share one


    with you!¡±


    I don¡¯t like cake, you can have it all¡± Cory replied.


    ¡°Alright¡± Ivy nodded.


    Cory then closed his eyes.


    Blood ties are really magical.


    From the moment he found out he was sick, Cory had always been uneasy.


    He had looked it up, the disease could be cured, but the mortality rate was very high.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    What he was afraid of was that after he died, his mom would feel guilty and copse from grief; Granny


    Hria was getting old, and her health had been gradually deteriorating over the past two years.


    And his sister¡­


    They had been together since they existed in their mom¡¯s belly, and they hardly ever spent any time


    apart.


    She¡¯s still so innocent.


    What if she got bullied without his protection in the future?


    However, at this moment, these worries suddenly vanished.


    Wayne was a remarkable man, if he died, he would support his mom and Granny Hria, and protect


    his sister too.


    After all, he had loved Ivy so much even before he knew she was his daughter


    Feeling more rxed, Cory soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Ivy stayed for a while before tiptoeing out of the hospital room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she went out, Wayne wasn¡¯t eating a that piece of cake in front of him but staring at her half¨C


    finished draft absentmindedly.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ivy walked over and asked with some concern.


    Uncle¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either.


    She remembered what Granny Hria had said in the morning, ¡°We got bad luck recently, many


    families ended up in the hospital in less than a month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about some stuff,¡± Wayne reached out his hand to Ivy.


    Ivy raised her hand, cing her fair and soft hand into Wayne¡¯s.


    Wayne carefully gripped it, ¡°What did your brother say?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, he was too tired, and he fell asleep, Ivy replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat the cake?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you to eat it together,¡± Wayne answered.


    Ivy immediatelyughed.


    She ran to the fridge to get the remaining piece.


    The two of them sat side by side eating cakes.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t taste the vor because of everything just happened, but Ivy enjoyed it very much.


    She took a bite of his cake, then a bite of her own.


    When she enjoyed the food, she¡¯d dance happily, ¡°Uncle, does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± Wayne nodded.


    Ivy was even happier, then she bragged, ¡°You have no idea, Noah is the best at finding yummy food!


    Mom says he¡¯s a foodie!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand stiffened.


    He tried hard to steady his crumbling emotions, ¡°Who¡¯s Noah?¡±


    Ivy bit her spoon, thinking for a inoment, ¡°Noah is my mom¡¯s brother with no blood ties. Cory and I call


    him uncle.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your dad?¡± Wayne was somewhat baffled.


    Ivy was surprised and looked at Wayne in astonishment. Right now, Uncle seemed quite serious, she


    thought that he must have heard some wrong information.


    ¡°Nope, not at all,¡± Ivy answered very seriously. ¡°Although Granny Hria always wanted Uncle Noah to


    be my dad, Mom didn¡¯t agree! Not at all!¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    When Ivy said her mom didn¡¯t want to, her words were loud and clear, like she was really worried


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°So who¡¯s your dad?¡± he continued to ask.


    Ivy blinked, looking pretty confused and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t want you to talk about it?¡± Wayne patiently tried to get it out of her


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°My family¡¯s business is something that shouldn¡¯t be told to outsiders. It¡¯s how


    we¡¯re raised.¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment and gave a nod, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not an outsider, Ivy said very seriously. ¡°So I can whisper to you about my dad.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wayne unconsciously clenched his hand.


    He bent down and leaned close to Ivy.


    Ivy whispered in his ear, ¡°Mom said my dad went to a faraway ce, he had a space mission.¡±


    Wayne was speechless.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not that easy to fool. Cory and I both know that our dad just abandoned us, and mom didn¡¯t


    want to hurt us, so she lied to us.¡± Ivy finished and sat up straight.


    When she mentioned this, her face revealed obvious sadness and anger.


    Wayne¡¯s anger had reached its peak, as if it was about to explode at any minute.


    But at that moment, Ivy suddenly said with a heavy heart, ¡°Mom can fool us, but not herself, I know


    she¡¯s always sad.¡±


    ¡°Sad?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes gradually reddened.


    He just felt like someone who was about to drown, looking to grab onto anything, anything at all, as


    long as it would save him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ivy looked at Wayne. ¡°Mom has had many suitors, but she never liked anyone, not even


    someone as great as Noah.¡±


    ¡°Your mom never got married?¡± Wayne asked in surprise.


    Tvy shook her head non¨Cstop, ¡°Where did you hear those lies from? Mom never got married!¡±


    Wayne froze.


    Thinking about how not long ago, he was willing to be her secret lover.


    It seemed ridiculously absurd.


    Rosalynn!


    ¡°From someone who deserves to be punished, a bad person.¡± Wayne looked away.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Anyone who smears mom is a bad person!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously


    If Handsome Uncle really misunderstood her mom, how could her n to get him to marry mommy


    work?


    This is too bad!


    After having cake, Ivy was sketching while chatting with Wayne.


    Time passed little by little this way.


    At nine o¡¯clock, Rosalynn and the experts finished their dinner.


    ¡°Doctors, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help but worry about my son being alone in the hospital. Please let Noah


    apany you all to rx for the rest of the evening.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Noah said gently.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Noah then took everyone away.


    Rosalynn looked at Hria, ¡°You should also go home tonight ande back tomorrow.¡±


    Hria wasn¡¯t feeling very well tonight.


    She wanted to go home and get checked by the family doctor, without letting Rosalynn know about it so


    she wouldn¡¯t worry more about her.


    So she agreed.


    After seeing Hria off, Rosalynn returned to the hospital.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    She was super busy the whole day, so much so that she almost dozed off leaning against the elevator


    wall.


    As she left the elevator, she gently pped her cheeks, not wanting the kids to see her exhausted face.


    She walked slowly to the ward, the door slightly ajar, and Rosalynn could hear the delicate, sweet voice


    of a child happily chatting inside.


    Hearing this voice, all her exhaustion vanished in an instant.


    Rosalynn grinned, ¡°Is it my Ivy talking? The voice is so sweet!¡±


    She pushed the door open and looked at the drawing area, only to make eye contact with Wayne.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    The little girl jumped off her stool and ran to Rosalynn, tightly hugging her leg.


    Ivy was confused for a moment.


    Usually, when she ran towards her mom like this, her mom would immediately squat down, and they


    would hug tightly.


    But today, her mom just stood there without moving?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, does your knee hurt?¡±


    Ivy looked up at Rosalynn, worried.


    But as she looked up, she realized her mom was staring dumbstruck at Handsome Unicle.


    ¡°Mommy, let me introduce you to my good friend, Handsome Uncle¡± The lively child ran back to Wayne,


    holding his hand and telling him, ¡®Uncle, this is my mommy, isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    Wayne held Ivy¡¯s hand and looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Yes, very, very beautiful.¡±


    In that instant, Rosalynn felt her entire body turn ice cold.


    She knew Wayne was angry, very, very angry.


    ¡°Sweetie, go to the room and be with your brother.¡± Rosalynn spoke up.


    Ivy nced at Wayne, then back at her mom, ¡°okay, mommy,¡±


    She could sense her mom¡¯s anger, so she slowly backed into the room, looking back several times.


    She originally wanted to leave the door open a crack, but her morn noticed.


    Her mom shut the door tightly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalynn started.


    Wayne lowered his gaze, smiling faintly, ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t tell me you just found out that I¡¯m the uncle Ivy


    mentioned?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hands clenched into fists involuntarily.


    ¡°Wayne, my son is sick now, I don¡¯t have time to discuss irrelevant matters with you. Can we talk about


    it after Cory recovers?¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face instantly turned upset.


    He strode to Rosalynn, and she instinctively wanted to keep her distance, but he grabbed her wrist and


    pulled her close.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you still lying to me even now?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes were red, making his already pale face


    look even more haggard.


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Rosalynn red angrily.


    ¡°Did you lie about having a miscarriage back then? Cory and Ivy are the children you gave birth to,


    right?¡± Wayne asked in a low voice.


    Rosalynnughed upon hearing this, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being ridiculous? Even if it were true,


    would it mean the kids have anything to do with you? You forced them on me back then, have you


    forgotten? If you don¡¯t understand, let me be clear: from the moment you decided to abort them, they


    have had nothing to do with you!¡±


    Wayne felt a headache splitting his head apart.


    Holding Rosalynn¡¯s chin, tears welled up in his eyes, ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s my fault, I regretted it so much,


    and I knew I was wrong. I tried to make up for it, desperately wanting to make up for what I had done to


    you. But what have you done? Pretending to be dead, lying about the miscarriage, and these past five


    years, do you know how I¡¯ve been living? I hate myself every day. If it wasn¡¯t for the one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion


    chance that you might still be alive, as I couldn¡¯t find your body, I would have ended my life long ago!¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn angrily and hurt, with endless grievances.


    ¡°You deserve the punishment.¡± Rosalynn replied word by word.


    ¡°You think just because you admit you were wrong, I should forgive you? Wayne, how many chances


    have I given you? It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t catch them, but you didn¡¯t even bother to catch them. You


    thought youpletely understood me, and as long as you locked me up somewhere, I would stay


    there for the rest of my life¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t back down, ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me like a person at all! I was


    just a caged bird to you!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand began to shake uncontrobly.


    The two stared at each other for a while, neither giving in.


    Finally, Wayne suddenlyughed, ¡°So, you will only be obedient if I lock you in a cage, huh?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn frowned immediately: ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be locked in a cage by you again?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Wayne tilted his head slightly, almost crazily, ¡°This is the H Country. This time you really


    hurt me. You know, I never show mercy to those who hurt me. I¡¯d rather die with you together.¡±


    Rosalynn raised her hand and pped Wayne.


    Wayne turned his face away, frowning, but still smiling.


    He straightened his clothes: ¡°The DNA test results will be out tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll bring awyer and


    take my children back home.¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn screamed in anger.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you dare to take away my children!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn without a trace of concern, ¡°You¡¯ve deceived me for so many


    years, it¡¯s time for your karma.¡±


    Wayne turned to leave.


    Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he looked back at the furious Rosalynn: ¡°Oh right, you haven¡¯t


    told me yet, who was it that helped you save Cory and Ivy?¡± Rosalynn turned her head away, ignoring


    himpletely.


    Wayne had already figured out the answer in his mind.


    ¡°Jacob Strand, right?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn still ignored him.


    Wayne didn¡¯t care, and continued, ¡°He did me such a big favor, I have to thank him properly.¡±


    Rosalynn heard the insincerity in Wayne¡¯s tone: ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t mess around! If it


    wasn¡¯t for Jacob, Cory and Ivy wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to be born. If you have any humanity left,


    don¡¯t cause trouble for him!¡±


    Wayne took a look at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Rosa, everyone who has hidden the truth and puts me in pain and despair, I won¡¯t forgive them. Jacob


    is just among them. Paige Owens¡­ Hria¡­and your Noah, and¡­you yourself.¡± Wayne said word by


    word, with a yful tone, ¡°I will make each of you understand the meaning of despair.¡±


    Rosalynn rushed forward and attempted to p Wayne¡¯s face again.


    This time, Wayne forcefully grabbed her wrist.


    She almost groaned in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, don¡¯t you know I still have a blood clot in my brain? You hitting me could kill me


    right now, or is that what you want?¡± He sneered and his face turned cold, ¡°Before you all experience


    despair, how can I die?¡±


    After saying that, Wayne suddenly pinned Rosalynn against the door and fiercely kissed her.


    This kiss had no emotions. Wayne bit her lip in a vengeful manner. After tasting the blood in her mouth,


    Wayne ended the kiss.


    ¡°Deceiving me is thest thing you should do in your life.¡±


    After saying that, Wayne let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand and walked away, leaving the room.


    Laura knew that Rosalynn was back and ran to her from themon area. She happened to witness


    this tense scene.


    ¡°Gabrie¡­¡­¡± Laura stared at Wayne¡¯s retreating figure, hesitating for a moment before running to


    Rosalynn.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Rosalynn still had blood on her lips.


    Laura was freaking out.


    ¡°When did he get here? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Rosalynn asked, looking at Laura


    ¡°Well¡­ It happened when you guys just went out for dinner. He got out of the car¡­¡± Laura had never


    seen Rosalynn like this before and was shaking in fear. ¡°Where¡¯s Calvin?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Calvin knew what was going on between her and Wayne.


    At this point, Laura was sure that something must have happened to Calvin. ¡°After he talked to Mr.


    Silverman, he¡­ he just disappeared¡­ Mr. Silverman said he had something to do!¡±


    Rosalynn felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Get people to search for him now!¡±


    Meanwhile, Wayne arrived at the basement floor on the elevator.


    Outside the elevator, Ableson and his men were waiting.


    As soon as Wayne stepped out of the elevator, his legs went weak, and he suddenly spat out a


    mouthful of blood in front of Ableson and his men. ¡°President Silverman!¡± Ableson and the others were


    startled. After reacting, they hurriedly went up to Wayne.


    Wayne covered his chest, raised his hand, and signaled that he was fine.


    ¡°Surround this hospital.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    After giving the order, he forced himself to walk outside.


    Calvin was tied up tightly and thrown into Ableson¡¯s car.


    Wayne took a look at him when he left.


    As soon as Calvin saw Wayne, he struggled desperately. With his mouth gagged, he was still humming


    and yelling something. Wayne figured it was probably threats and curses.


    ¡°By rights, I should have you thrown into the sea and fed to the sharks right now,¡± Wayne said slowly


    while looking down at Calvin. Calvin¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but Missy and young master were still young, and Mrs. Jared still needed


    him.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be die right now!


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, my daughter likes you. If you die, she¡¯ll be heartbroken,¡± Wayne said slowly.


    Calvin let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Throw him down.¡±


    Wayne looked away and spoke to Ableson. Then he got into his car and left directly.


    ¡°Sorry, Calvin. We¡¯re all working for the boss, nothing is personal. Hope you understand, Ableson said


    before grabbing Calvin and throwing him to the ground. Then he took his men and hurriedly followed


    Wayne.


    Ableson still didn¡¯t know what had happened, why the boss tied Calvin up for no reason, or why he


    suddenly vomited blood.


    But his instincts told him a storm wasing.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Wayne and his men left, the Jared family¡¯s bodyguards came running out of the elevator and


    reached the garage.


    Calvin was thrown in a very conspicuous ce, and everyone could see him at a nce.


    ¡°Calvin!¡± Everyone was shouting and rushing towards Calvin.


    It¡¯s not known if Ableson did it on purpose, but the ropes used to bind Calvin were extra sturdy, and the


    knots were very tight.


    It took them quite some time to untie him.


    ¡°That damn Wayne!¡± Calvin stood up, swearing in the direction Wayne had left, then turned his head


    and asked anxiously. ¡°What about Missy? How is she?¡±

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    In no time, Calvin went back to Rosalynn.


    His face was still scarred, and marks from the rope on his arm were clearly visible.


    Calvin quickly told her what happened. ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop Wayne from going upstairs.¡±


    Rosalynn was looking at the scars on her lips in a small mirror.


    Wayne was brutal, she didn¡¯t even know how he managed to do it.


    ¡°What could you have done? He knows everything!¡± Rosalynn put down the mirror. ¡°Go take care of


    your wounds, and don¡¯t tell Hria about tonight¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t me him,


    which made Calvin even more upset. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Gabrie, since Wayne found out,


    will he¡­?¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take my children away from me.¡±


    ¡°Tll kill him!¡± Calvin said angrily.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was sure Gabrie Jared said that because Wayne wanted to take Cory and Ivy away!


    How could that be possible?


    Kids can¡¯t be apart from their mom!


    When Calvin was younger, he was bullied for not having a mother and eventually sold as amodity.


    If Mrs. Jared hadn¡¯t bought him and raised him like her own child, he would have died by now.


    Mrs. Jared was like a mother to him.


    Gabrie Jared was his family.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Cory and Ivy being separated from Gabrie Jared!


    ¡°So many top assassins have failed to kill him, and you should give up.¡± Rosalynn was incredibly


    exhausted. ¡°Go take care of your wounds; Ivy will worry about you if she sees them.¡±


    Hearing that, Calvin¡¯s eyes became teary.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± He turned and left.


    Rosalynn put down the mirror and looked at Ivy¡¯s drawings. She didn¡¯t understand how the situation


    had spiraled out of control all of a sudden.


    Why did everything have to happen at once?


    The door to the ward was gently pushed open, and Ivy peeked out with her little head.


    Seeing her brother¡¯s reaction when he met Wayne, as well as her mother¡¯s, Ivy was almost certain that


    she had caused some big trouble.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what she did wrong, she knew it was a big deal.


    Rosalynn looked at her, smiled gently, and reached out her hand.


    Ivy immediately recalled how just now, Handsome Uncle had done the same, sitting there and reaching


    out his hand to her.


    She hesitated before slowly walking to Rosalynn.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn held Ivy in her arms and softly asked.


    She knew deep down that no matter whose fault this was, Ivy couldn¡¯t be med.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck and nuzzled her cheek against her face. ¡°I won¡¯t see


    Handsome Uncle again.¡± Rosalynn felt like her heart was stabbed brutally.


    She held Ivy and gently patted her back. ¡°Baby, I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t see him anymore, you can still


    meet him.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything but shook her head vigorously.


    Rosalynn continued patting her back. ¡°I¡¯m not upset, really. It¡¯s just that adults sometimes argue, and it


    isn¡¯t rted to children.¡± ¡°But why did you guys fight? Did Uncle do something to upset you?¡± Ivy let go


    of Rosalynn and asked seriously.


    Rosalynn looked at Ivy.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    If it were someone else, maybe now would be the time to take advantage of the situation and


    badmouth Wayne in front of Ivy.


    Rosalynn knew that Ivy and Cory both had a strong desire to protect her.


    If she told Ivy that Wayne had mistreated her, Ivy would hate him right away.


    Rosalynn smiled, gently touching Ivy¡¯s cheek: ¡°Strictly speaking, your uncle thinks I¡¯m the one who


    bullied him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Baby, can we talk about thister? I¡¯m so tired, I don¡¯t want to say anything anymore. Rosalynn said


    softly.


    Ivy was a little disappointed, but nodded: ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay with you


    ¡°Okay~ I¡¯ll take a shower, and then tonight we can stay with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    In the bathroom, Rosalynn was wrapped in warm water.


    Her mind, however, was filled with Wayne¡¯s determined promation.


    She turned off the water, wrapped herself in a towel, and called Baillie Scott on her phone.


    Among all these people, Paige would definitely be the easiest one to be influenced by Wayne.


    ¡°Gabrie? Why are you calling sote at night, everything okay?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige had been on a business trip to B City these days, and Baillie had gone with her


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t told Paige about Cory¡¯s situation, fearing that she would neglect her own things to


    rush back.


    ¡°Baillie, Wayne and I have had aplete falling out because of the past,¡± Rosalynn said solemnly.


    ¡°He might do something to Paige or herpany, so I¡¯m asking you to help¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Baillie quickly agreed, then paused for a moment, ¡°Does he know about Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    identities?¡±


    Resalynn hesitated for a moment, ¡°How do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it easy to guess? You had children out of wedlock, and the kids obviously look like him. It¡¯s not


    that hard to guess.¡±


    Rosalynnughed weakly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Baillie pondered for another moment, ¡°I¡¯m an outsider. But now that I¡¯m married to Paige, I


    guess I¡¯m considered part of your family, so I¡¯d like to say a few words.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys really need to be enemies?¡± Baillie asked earnestly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I guess, before this, you were already nning to tell him everything after he recovered, right?¡± Baillie


    continued.


    ¡°That was before.¡± Before Olivia¡¯s incident¡­


    ¡°Anyway, I hope you think twice before acting. I believe, no matter how angry he is, he¡¯ll eventually give


    in as long as you¡¯re willing to say something nice.¡± Rosalynn thought of Wayne¡¯s appearance just now,


    and thought sarcastically to herself, this time is different.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell Paige about this.¡±


    She was very tired and didn¡¯t want to involve her loved ones anymore.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up and called Noah.


    The phone rang for a while before Noah picked up, ¡°Lynn, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Wayne knows.¡± Rosalynn got straight to the point. ¡°He¡¯s furious now, almost like a madman. Don¡¯t


    worry about it for now, you should just leave here for the time being.¡±


    Noah was silent for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°Really? He wants to use the same tactics again?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    She didn¡¯t understand why their affairs always had to involve innocent bystanders.


    Why, no matter how strong she became, she was still threatened by Wayne?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can handle whateveres my way. If Wayne tries anything


    again, I guarantee he¡¯ll regret it,¡± Noah said firmly. Rosalynn fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Noah, I don¡¯t want you to fight with Wayne,¡± she said.


    Noah didn¡¯t know much about Wayne.


    Once Wayne has a desire to revenge, he won¡¯t care about the consequences. He¡¯ll do whatever it


    takes to win.


    On the other side of the phone call, the faint sound of ssical music from a club could be heard. Noah


    was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to work in the country,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    How could she not hear the disappointment in Noah¡¯s voice?


    But what could she do now?


    She couldn¡¯t let what happened to Noah¡¯s hand five years ago happen again.


    ¡°Lynn.¡± Just as the call was about to end, Noah suddenly called out to Rosalynn.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never actually forgotten him, have you? With your current status and power, you¡¯re still being


    forced into this situation by him because you can¡¯t bear to be ruthless with him, right?¡±


    Noah¡¯s voice sounded emotionless.


    Not usatory, not angry, just calmly stating the truth.


    ¡°You said the worst¨Ccase scenario would be losing your husband, right? Now he¡¯s trying to take your


    children and threaten your family. Why not let him die? Wouldn¡¯t that solve everything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the father of my children,¡± Rosalynn murmured in reply.


    Noah chuckled, ¡°No, even if he¡¯s their father, and you don¡¯t love him, you could still do it. In fact, it¡¯s


    because you still love him that we¡¯re in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Noah!¡± Rosalynn suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°Alright, the doctors are waiting for me.¡±


    Noah didn¡¯t give Rosalynn a chance to say anymore, and hung up the phone.


    Rosalynn stood in front of the mirror, lost in thought for a while before putting her phone away.


    Noah was right, she couldn¡¯t be ruthless with Wayne.


    If he were dead, everything would be resolved¡­


    Rosalynn spent a long time in the bathroom.


    By the time she came out, Ivy was already asleep.


    Rosalynn stroked her little head andy down beside her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That night, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t sleep at all, until the dawn.


    The next morning.


    Laura took Ivy to have breakfast, while Calvin called Rosalynn outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Calvin hesitated for a moment, took out his phone, and showed her a video: ¡°Check this out.¡± Rosalynn


    frowned, taking the phone.


    As she yed the video, she found it was a surveince footage of Wayne standing in the elevator.


    Rosalynn was annoyed by the sight of Wayne.


    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡±


    Just as her words fell, the elevator door opened in the video and the camera switched to the hall view.


    The footage of Wayne walking out of the elevator and vomiting blood was caught clearly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face changed immediately.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Calvin said, ¡°Yesterday, my friends came to see me and saw blood on the ground. They thought it was


    mine and checked the surveince video. I think I should show you. Wayne was coughing up blood,


    and he probably won¡¯t live much longer. Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Calvin.


    Calvin wanted tofort her with the video.


    But¡­She wasn¡¯tforted.


    Why did he cough up blood?


    Was it because his internal injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet?


    Rosalynn felt troubled and annoyed.


    When misfortune strikes, ites one after another. Soon, worse things happened.


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, our real estate project in E City has been banned by local regtors. They said


    there¡¯s a problem with our paperwork, and we need to stop work immediately. But our paperwork is in


    order. They won¡¯t say what the problem is. Time is running out, and if construction can¡¯t go on, we¡¯ll


    face a huge penalty.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, the PR department of the Jared Group in the central part of H Country is having issues,


    and Mrs. Jared¡¯s phone is unreachable. There are negativements online about the food


    processing group under the Jared Group, and the heated trend is unstoppable!¡±


    Rosalynn opened Twitter.


    In the top trend, a customer had found a cockroach in a dessert sold by the Jared Group. Moreover,


    there were photos of dirty and chaotic scenes in the store¡¯s kitchen.


    This dessert was the childhood memory of many people.


    With the intentional guidance of professionals, consumers were extremely infuriated.


    In addition, there were negative news about the Jared Group¡¯s hospitals and cosmetic brands that were


    worsening.


    ¡°That madman Wayne!¡± Rosalynn mmed the table.


    Hria¡¯s call came along


    She had just had a check¨Cup, and it seemed like the world had copsed when she came out.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosalynn answered the call.


    ¡°The Jared Group is targeted now.¡± Hria said with uncontroble anger in her voice.


    Rosalynn clenched her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Wayne.¡±


    ¡°I guessed it was him too.¡± Hria sneered.


    In their country, besides him, Hria couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would dare to challenge the


    Jared Group so boldly.


    ¡°I have arranged for press releases for the PR department, and sent people to check the situation at


    the affected pastry shops and hospitals.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°After the investigation is clear, I will hold a


    press conference myself.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is Wayne thinking?¡± Hria asked.


    Just a few days ago, she thought Wayne wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he¡¯s starting to mess with the Jared Group.


    ¡°He saw Ivy and me together in the garage yesterday and figured out Ivy and Cory¡¯s identities.¡±


    Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°So now he wants to force us to give him the children?¡± Hria scoffed.


    As Rosalynn was about to say something, Ivy ran out of the ward.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing Rosalynn, Ivy immediately ran towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the hospital soon,¡± Hria said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    Crouching down, she picked up Ivy as she ran to her.


    ¡°What a mess you¡¯ve made of your face, like a little wild cat.¡± Rosalynn helped her wipe the corners of


    her mouth.


    Ivy looked very anxious. She tightly clutched Rosalynn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Handsome uncle ising. I


    told him not toe, but he just won¡¯t listen!¡±


    As soon as Ivy finished speaking, the elevator door not far away opened.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    The bodyguard immediately turned around alertly.


    Rosalynn and tvy also looked over right away.


    Today, Wayne was wearing a gray casual outfit, making him look a bit less sharp than usual.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯te to this floor.¡±


    Upon seeing Wayne, the bodyguard immediately became tense.


    The incident of Wayne kidnapping Calvin yesterday had already spread throughout thepany.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, everyone knew that they shouldn¡¯t let Wayne


    get close to Ivy. Wayne looked up, his gaze going past the bodyguard andnding on Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn held Ivy close, her brows furrowed.


    Ivy looked at Rosalynn with some concern, gently pushing her brow with her little hand, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality, smiling at Ivy, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    With that, she put Ivy down and took her hand, walking over and ncing at the bodyguard, ¡°Don¡¯t


    block him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared¡­¡± the bodyguards looked worried.


    Rosalynn gave them a reassuring look and nodded, signaling that everything was fine.


    The bodyguards reluctantly stepped aside.


    ¡°Ivy, didn¡¯t you say that this color of paint was running out?¡± Wayne approached Ivy.


    The way Ivy treated him was very different from before.


    Before, when she saw him, she would excitedly run towards him; but today, she just stood by


    Rosalynn¡¯s side, her head leaning against her leg, tightly holding her hand.


    Who had said something bad about him?


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached, filled with rage.


    ¡°Ivy, Uncle is talking to you.¡± Rosalynn gently shook Ivy¡¯s arm to remind her.


    Ivy looked at her mommy.


    Today, her mommy seemed a bit different fromst night, as if she didn¡¯t hate Uncle as much.


    Still holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly, she took a couple steps forward, epting the paint Wayne


    handed over, looking at Wayne with bright eyes, and sweetly said, ¡°Thank you, Handsome Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Wayne patted her little head.


    ¡°Ivy, go show your brother the new paint,¡± Rosalynn squatted down, patiently instructing Ivy, ¡°And help


    mommy keep an eye on your uncle, don¡¯t let him y video games with your brother, okay?¡±


    Jaime hade over early in the morning.


    He had brought some educational games, but they were deemed inappropriate.


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Ivy nodded.


    She waved goodbye to Wayne: ¡°Uncle, Ivy has to go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright~¡± Wayne looked at lvy, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    Ivy hummed a tune and left bouncing around.


    Calvin was injured, and Ivy¡¯s hair was done by Rosalynn, which was¡­


    just mediocre.


    Wayne kept watching Ivy until she pushed open the door, then moved his gaze away from her and


    looked at Rosalynn instead.


    However, at that moment, all the gentleness and smiles disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at him, her expression solemn, turning and walking towards the patio on this floor.


    Wayne calmly followed.


    He closed the patio door.


    Rosalynn looked back at Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, you are really quick on your feet.¡±


    He had left coughing up bloodst night, but by early morning, he had already arranged everything.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Anyone who sees it would say. ¡°Wayne is really something, what strong execution power!¡±


    1 had no choice, I couldn¡¯t sleepst night because of the pain, and all I could think of were the scenes


    of my unbearable pain during those years.¡± Wayne spoke coldly, ¡®If! don¡¯t do something to vent, how


    can I be worthy of myself?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to force me to treat you the same way?¡± Rosalynn asked word by word.


    ¡°What can you do? Expose the Silverman Group¡¯s scandal? Reveal Bane Corporation¡¯s improper


    operations?¡± Wayneughed, ¡°But,pared to these, exposing my background would be even more


    interesting and influential, right?¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    Wayne walked step by step to her, and his breath was all around her nose.


    The annoying and uncontroble heartache was like a knife twisting.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m not you.¡± Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes red and full of disappointment, ¡°I have a clear


    conscience. All these years knowing you, no matter how hurt I¡¯ve been by you, except for faking my


    death and taking the kids away, I¡¯ve never harmed you.¡±


    Wayne stared at her, his eyes gradually turning cold.


    ¡°But, Wayne, why did I fake my death and take the children away? Have you really forgotten?¡±


    Rosalynn asked word by word, ¡°It was you who drove me to this path step by step. You don¡¯t trust me,


    hurt my friends, and no matter how I exin, you always insist on aborting my children! If it wasn¡¯t forC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, Cory and Ivy would have been killed by you long ago. Why are you so confidently seeking


    revenge now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use saying it again.¡± Wayne looked at her, ¡°Whether I¡¯m wrong or not, you¡¯re always heartless


    toward me, so I no longer dwell on the past. Whoever made me so miserable, I¡¯ll make them suffer a


    thousand times more.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to stop, are you?¡±


    Tears slid from the corners of her eyes.


    Rosalynn licked her dry lips, blew her eyshes, and wiped away her tears.


    Then, looking at Wayne, she asked word by word.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, it¡¯s actually really simple if you want me to stop.¡± Wayne pinched Rosalynn¡¯s chin and


    looked down at her, ¡°I want my children, the moment you give Cory and Ivy back to me, I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue, there¡¯s so much to expose about the Jared Group.¡± Wayne withdrew his hand,


    ¡°Think about it twice, Ms. Tesdal.¡±


    After that, Wayne left and went straight to the ward.


    ¡°Ivy, why don¡¯t we y something else? I got so little game points, I can¡¯t take it if you lose.¡± Jaime


    pleaded with Ivy with a sad face.


    Ivyughed, leaning on her brother¡¯s arm, ¡°Uncle¡¯s not as good as my brother, Cory¡¯s never afraid of


    Ivy losing points!¡±


    Right then, Wayne knocked and entered the room.


    Everyone in the room looked up at him.


    Jaime¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    ¡°What game are you ying?¡± Wayne ignored Jaime, walked in and closed the door.


    ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s mommy?¡± Ivy looked at the door without seeing Rosalynn, and immediately grew


    worried.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here in a moment.¡±


    Wayne replied, then looked at Cory, ¡°Cory, do you feel better today? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Cory shook his head and looked at the door, ¡°I feel better.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wayne noticed the children¡¯s behavior.


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door.


    A nurse pushed the door open and looked at Jaime, ¡°Jaime, everything is ready, you can go for the


    matching now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Jaime put down the game controller and said, ¡°Kids, Uncle¡¯s got some business to take care of, I¡¯ll


    come see youter!¡± Then, he nced warily at Wayne, ¡°Are you here for the matching too? Do you


    want to go with me?¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    After finding out that he was Cory¡¯s father, Wayne immediately looked into the matter of blood type


    matching.


    He also found out that his current situation made him temporarily ineligible to donate.


    ¡°NoDe


    Wayne sat down and replied coldly.


    Jame: *¡­*


    If it wasn¡¯t for the kids being there, he really wanted to throw a punch. Even though Jaime was sure he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Wayne, he still wanted to give it a shot! At this moment, Rosalynn returned


    afterposing herself.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Jaime, as if seeing his savior, jumped up and ran to Rosalynn, pulling on her arm, using his eyes


    to hint at her to look at Wayne.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Rosalynn shook her head and whispered, ¡°TII go with you for the blood matching test.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Jaime firmly declined the offer.


    How could he let the kids be alone with Wayne?


    If it wasn¡¯t for his Cory¡¯s situatuin, he really wanted to take Ivy and Cory away and apany them


    during the blood test.


    Thy isn¡¯t very good at gaming, sis. You can stay and teach her. Calvin and the others will keep me


    company!¡±


    With that, he left without any hesitation.


    My mumbled, ¡°Uncle is really weird, crying like crazy earlier wanting mommy to apany him, but


    now suddenly strong.¡±


    Rosalynn almostughed.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself tough while looking at Wayne.


    ¡°Mommy¡± Cory called Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn immediately walked up to him, ¡°Granny Hria will be here in a bit, after you meet her, we¡¯ll


    go for the checkup, okay?¡±


    Cory reached out to touch Rosalynn¡¯s cheek, ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment and realized that was true.


    ¡°I forgot.¡± She said apologetically.


    Cory sighed, ¡°And if you don¡¯t eat breakfast, you¡¯ll get a stomach¨Cache!¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not listening to ¡°Cory!¡± Ivy put her hands on her hips, acting strict, ¡°Ivy¡¯s going to get mad


    too!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She nced at Wayne again subconsciously.


    Wayne was sitting there expressionless, his emotions unreadable.


    Cory usually nags at Rosalynn, but this was the first time doing so in front of Wayne. Rosalynn felt a


    little weird.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright son, mommy promises to set an rm for breakfast from now on.¡± Rosalynn promised


    seriously, ¡°Can you forgive mommy?¡±


    Cory¡¯s gaze swept over Wayne, ¡°You are so busy today, mommy, phone callsing one after another,


    seems like they¡¯re from differentpanies.¡±


    Cory was too smart.


    He even paid attention to financial news.


    He easily deduced the causes and effects of the Jared Group being exposed for their inferior products


    and Wayne¡¯s arrangement in fiscal reports.


    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re paying attention to mommy¡¯s phone calls, huh?¡± Rosalynn pretended to be rxed,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the umted work piled together. It¡¯ll be fine after today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cory nodded, ¡°I asked Laura to keep some hot milk and toast for you, go and eat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, son!¡±


    Rosalynn kissed Cory on the cheek, ¡°You guys have fun, mommy will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, mommy.¡±


    Ivy sweetly replied, ¡°Ivy will treat uncle well!¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    After Rosalynn left, Ivy immediately went back to her usual self with Wayne.


    ¡°Uncle, my mommy has been really tiredtely, so she¡¯s been a bit cold to you. Don¡¯t mind her, okay?¡±


    Ivy said gently.


    Wayne¡¯s breath was a little bit uneven.


    He held Ivy¡¯s little hand: ¡°do you really like mommy?¡±


    Ivy shook her head.


    Wayne was stunned for a moment.


    Then Ivy answered very seriously: ¡°It¡¯s more like I extremely love my mommy! Since I was in my


    mommy¡¯s belly, I¡¯ve loved her so much!¡±


    She said, and added proudly, ¡°My mommy is the most beautiful, capable, gentle, and greatest mommy


    in the world!¡±


    Wayne looked at her.


    Finally, a helpless smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Do you remember things from when you were in your mommy¡¯s belly, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy nodded, very confident: ¡°I do remember! Mommy always sang songs to Ivy and Cory, and she even


    told me that story!¡±


    ¡°What story?¡± Wayne asked curiously.


    ¡°Mommy said that once she encountered a bad person and almost couldn¡¯t make it, but it was from


    hearing Ivy and Cory¡¯s voices that she survived!¡± Ivy looked at Wayne, her eyes slowly getting a bit red,


    and her voice choked up, ¡°It was from that moment on that mommy loved Ivy and Cory so much too.


    Every time I think about it, I feel so romantic and touched!¡±


    When Wayne heard Ivy mention the incident with the bad people, he thought of that time when


    Rosalynn was kidnapped and almost strangled to death.


    At that time¡­


    She indeed went through a period of being on the verge of death.


    So, at that time, it was the voices of her children that brought her back to life?


    ¡°Uncle Wayne,¡± said Ivy¡¯s brother, who hadn¡¯t been speaking much.


    Wayne looked at him. His son¡¯s eyes were just like his, cold and distant.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wayne responded.


    ¡°For Mommy, she will always be the most important person to me and my sister. No one can separate


    us. If anyone tries to hurt her, my sister and I will never forgive them,¡± Cory said, word by word. :


    Ivy immediately nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, we will never forgive those bad people!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale.


    He exchanged a deep gaze with Cory.


    It was a warning from his son, and Wayne understood.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest for a while. Uncle and Ivy, I¡¯ll go lie down,¡± Cory stood up, returned to the


    hospital room without saying more.


    Wayne looked at his son¡¯s small figure.


    His heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    While Rosalynn was eating, she also dealt with emergencies regarding the Jared Group.


    ¡°The exposed dessert shop is indeed one of our franchisees. However, their franchise term expiredst


    year, and due to the negligence of the responsible person, we didn¡¯t supervise the removal of the store


    sign in time.¡±


    ¡°The medical ident incident that was exposed is actually a case of patient harassment. The hospital


    is currently engaged in legal proceedings with the party causing the disturbance.¡±


    Apart from these two matters, they can be easily resolved.


    The rest, such as foreign objects found in food or allergies caused by cosmetics, are low¨Cprobability


    events.


    It will take some time to trace the root cause.


    ¡°First, contact the consumer who exposed the incident. If it¡¯s confirmed to be a genuine consumer,


    provide them with apensation n proactively. If not, make sure to gather evidence. Suspend the


    production line rted to the implicated products and let the relevant departments fully control the


    situation, Rosalynn instructed. ¡°What about the press conference?¡±


    ¡°It will be at 6:30, and 1 will personally attend it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the call ended, Rosalynn tried to get up but felt a wave of dizziness, so she quickly sat back


    down.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    ¡°Gabrie!¡± Calvin stepped forward, looking very anxious.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯m probably having low blood sugar.¡±


    Calvin quickly pulled out a piece of candy from his pocket.


    Rosalynn took it, unwrapped it, and popped it into her mouth: ¡°Did you find out about Wayne¡¯s


    condition?¡±


    Mentioning this, Calvin got angry.


    A while ago, he was getting along pretty well with Wayne and his bodyguards.


    But now, those bodyguards were all messing around in front of him.


    When Wayne vomited blood yesterday,


    they were obviously on the scene, but now they¡¯re all pretending they didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get any information out of Wayne¡¯s people, their mouths are sealed tight like they¡¯re glued


    shut.¡± Calvin replied, dismayed. ¡°I thought Wayne would drop dead from all that vomiting blood, but


    surprisingly, he came back today looking like nothing ever happened, just to annoy us.¡±


    ¡°Vomiting blood like that wouldn¡¯t have killed him normally, so don¡¯t bother dreaming about it,¡± Rosalynn


    recovered and stood up. ¡°Hria will be here soon, why don¡¯t you go downstairs and wait?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn walked back to the door of the ward, took a deep breath, maintaining her gentle and dignified


    demeanor, and entered the room.


    Ivy had already started painting.


    Waynie sat beside her, following her orders, and helped her arrange the paint.


    President Silverman, who was known for his decisiveness, seemed a bit clumsy.


    ¡°Did Mommy eat already?¡± Ivy asked Rosalynn.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rosalynn nodded and patted her belly, ¡°I had a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Cory said he¡¯s tired and went to rest. We will talk quietly, so we won¡¯t disturb him.¡± Ivy seemed to be


    trying hard to make her mom think better of her uncle.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°You continue painting, and I¡¯ll go check on your brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy softly nodded, then watched her mother walk in.


    Once the door was closed, ly¡¯s smile faded, and she hung her head and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Ivy is too small to help Mommy,¡± Ivy whispered, ¡°Mommy is so tired, she¡¯s always worried about


    brother not getting enough sleep, and she keeps forgetting to eat¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand clenched unconsciously.


    ¡°Uncle, would Mommy not be so tired if we had a dad?¡± Ivy looked at Wayne, her beautiful eyes


    brimming with restrained tears.


    Wayne was deeply struck by this.


    He reached out and took Ivy into his arms.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re already such a good girl,¡± Wayne said, his voice trembling.


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She leaned on Wayne¡¯s shoulder, smiling and crying.


    Ever since her brother got sick, Ivy¡¯s emotions had been somewhat unstable.


    One moment she was happy, and the next she¡¯d quickly spiral down if she thought of something.


    In the ward,


    Cory wasn¡¯t actually asleep.


    Today he officially started taking the medication, and the side effects were quite strong.


    Cory was good at enduring, but he was still a child, unable topletely hide the difort on his


    face.


    ¡°Cory, would you like a hug from Mommy?¡± Rosalynn held Cory¡¯s hand and asked gently.


    Cory was a child who rarely asked for hugs.


    But now, he nodded


    Rosalynn picked up Cory and patted his back gently: ¡®Let¡¯s endure this a little longer. Once we find a


    bone marrow donor andplete the transnt surgery, everything will get better¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    ¡°Mom, I still have to take lots of medicine after the surgery.¡± Cory said weakly, leaning on Rosalynn¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get better eventually,¡± Rosalynn said confidently.


    Cory closed his eyes, and true to what psychology says, whether it¡¯s physical or emotional pain, being


    in your mom¡¯s arms can give great healing. He didn¡¯t feel so bad now.


    ¡°Mom, things don¡¯t seem right between you and him.¡± Cory gathered the energy to speak again after a


    while, ¡°Did he cause the trouble at thepany?¡± ¡°Boy, adult matters areplicated¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So it was him.¡± Cory didn¡¯t like how his mom made excuses for that man, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you guys make


    up?¡±


    Rosalynn patted his back and said with self¨Cmockery, ¡°We¡¯re not okay now¡­ I seem to be useless,


    never able to handle this rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cory said decisively, ¡°It¡¯s his fault!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking your mom¡¯s side, huh?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, my dad can be anyone you choose, but you can only be my mom.¡± Cory said, also gently


    patting Rosalynn¡¯s back, ¡°My sister and I will protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid, no one can take us away


    from you.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart tightened.


    She hugged Cory even tighter.


    Around this time, Ivy¡¯s voice calling Granny Hria came from outside.


    ¡°Granny Hria is here,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Cory moved a bit, and Rosalynn put him down.


    They then walked out together.


    Hria seemed extremely upset today.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with those dark circles under your eyes?¡± she put down her bag, asked Rosalynn gravely,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°I slept a little,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have the matching test this afternoon. I told you to get some rest! I¡¯ll take care of the


    company¡¯s mess. What are you keeping yourself busy for?¡± Hria was furious.


    It sounded like she was scolding Rosalynn.


    Actually, every word was meant to stab Wayne.


    Tranted, it¡¯s like: ¡°You jerk, don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening right now? My precious granddaughter is


    taking care of her sick child, yet she has to get a matching test! Instead of helping her, you are actually


    causing her trouble!¡±


    TII catch up on sleep after I take Cory for the rest of the tests,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Hria looked at Wayne, ¡°Don¡¯t just apany Ivy with painting. Go with Cory for his check¨Cup and


    experience what it¡¯s like. Otherwise, you may think my baby granddaughter has been living a luxurious


    life behind your back all these years.¡±


    Wayne choked.


    in front of the children, Wayne chose to obey: ¡°Got it.¡±


    A momentter.


    Cory, Wayne, and Rosalynn left the ward together.


    When they went out, Rosalynn was about to hold Cory, but he spoke first, ¡°Uncle Wayne, I don¡¯t have


    much strength after taking the medicine. Can you hold me?¡± Before Rosalynn could say anything,


    Wayne picked up Cory.


    Cory was lighter than Ivy.


    When Wayne held him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache and unconsciously held him tighter.


    Rosalynn looked at them.


    For some reason, she felt a little sad.


    This was the first time Cory was held by his dad.


    ¡°When it hurts or is ufortable during the examinationter, be sure to tell mom. Don¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Rosalynn straightened Cory¡¯s cor and gently reminded him.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Although the existence of the Jared family could save the trouble of standing in line, there was still a


    need to run around and fetch various forms. Wayne had never taken the kids to the hospital before.


    He was already feeling exhausted after a whole set of examinations.


    On the other hand, Rosalynn seemed as usual, carefully asking about the details that needed to be


    noticed during the examinations each time.


    While waiting for Cory to finish his examination, Rosalynn and Wayne sat side by side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Calvin over, and he can hold Cory for you,¡± she said indifferently while looking at the form.


    Wayne frowned immediately, looking unhappy, ¡°He¡¯s my son, why can¡¯t I hold him?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him, ¡°If you vomit blood in front of Cory, it will scare him.¡±


    Wayne stared nkly.


    She knew about him vomiting blood¡­


    ¡°During Cory¡¯s treatment, we won¡¯t leave H Country. Since you know it now, I won¡¯t stop you from


    seeing them. So if you¡¯re not cured, I suggest you go back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Even if Cory is cured, don¡¯t


    even think about taking them away,¡± Wayne¡¯s focus was never on Rosalynn¡¯s real intentions.


    She indifferently looked at Wayne, ¡°I found that it¡¯spletely impossible tomunicate with you


    now.¡±


    After speaking, she stood up and walked a few steps before sitting down in another row of seats.


    Wayne


    At this moment, Calvin hurried over.


    Without looking at Wayne, he went straight to Rosalynn and skillfully took the paper in her hand, ¡°Is


    there onest examination?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her neck felt a bit stiff, so she gently tapped it.


    ¡°Is your shoulder hurt again?¡± Calvin immediately asked.


    Wayne looked over with a frown.


    ¡°Some people really overdo it. He doesn¡¯t know how to pick the right time, and he doesn¡¯t know that


    your neck and stomach problems are due to working with him! And now you have so much going on


    already, all he does is making your health condition wrose by causing troubles.¡±


    Wayne was speechless.


    He was angry now, but he didn¡¯t know what he was angry about.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about him anymore,¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    By coincidence.


    Cory¡¯s examination had just beenpleted, and he had been pushed out.


    His face looked even worse than before going in.


    ¡°Cory¡­¡±


    Calvin instantly changed his attitude just now, his face full of pity as he approached Cory, wanting to


    hold him.


    ¡°Uncle Calvin, let him do it.¡± Cory whispered, refusing Calvin.


    Wayne walked over, squeezed past Calvin, and proudly hugged Cory.


    ¡°Cory, it¡¯s better for me to hold you, my strength is much greater than his!¡± Calvin mumbled


    discontentedly from the side.


    Cory was so tired and didn¡¯t say a word.


    His eyes were on Rosalynn, though.


    Rosalynn was so distressed that her tears were filled in her eyes. She held Cory¡¯s hand and kissed it


    before saying, ¡°There¡¯s onest check¨Cup, after which you can go back and rest.¡±


    Cory nodded and then touched Rosalynn¡¯s cheek.


    Rosalynn closed her eyes and leaned into Cory¡¯s palm.


    Wayne saw all this.


    His heart felt a mix of emotions.


    After thest examination waspleted


    Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief and was about to take Cory back when the corridor suddenly


    became noisy.


    A patient suddenly fell to the ground and started vorniting blood heavily.


    This patient happened to be sitting behind Cory, waiting to go in for an examination. The patient¡¯s


    mother had even talked to Rosalynn earlier


    She was also diagnosed with leukemia, and it was the acute kind

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°Help Save him! The patient¡¯s mother cried out in panic.


    Rosalynn almost immediately shielded Cory¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t look.¡±


    Wayne also turned slightly, preventing Cory from seeing the scene.¡±


    They hurriedly left the scene.


    Blood in Rosalynn¡¯s veins seemed to freeze, making her limbs cold.


    It was not until they were out of the examination building and in the sunlight that she felt a little better.


    However, the bloody scene and the desperate cry of that mother were still like a nightmare, forever


    etched in her mind. ¡°Mommy¡± Cory called her.


    Rosalynn quickly looked up, then forced a smile: ¡°Mommy¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°I want you to sit with me in the sun.¡± Cory blinked.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalynn nodded immediately.


    Wayne found a sunny spot and put Cory down.


    All three of them sat together ¨C Rosalynn on one side, Ivy on the other, and Cory in the middle.


    Cory leaned his head on Rosalynn¡¯s arm, holding her hand.


    Cory usually didn¡¯t like the sun.


    But when Rosalynn covered his eyes just now, he could feel that her hands were very cold.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle Noahe?¡± Cory asked after a short while.


    Rosalynn drooped her eyelids and didn¡¯t look at Wayne.


    ¡°Uncle Noah had ast¨Cminute job, so he told mom to say sorry to you. I was busy and forgot to tell


    you.¡± She answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Cory said bluntly.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°Before, whenever I was sick, Uncle Noah woulde back immediately, no matter how busy he was.


    Now that I have leukemia, how can he note just because of a temporary job?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for today.¡± Wayne finally spoke up, ¡°Uncle Noah will be here tomorrow.¡±


    Cory nced at him, then closed his eyes again.


    After a while, perhaps feeling that Rosalynn¡¯s hand was slowly getting warmer, Cory didn¡¯t want to sit in


    the sun anymore.


    Back in the hospital room, Cory fell asleep soon.


    Rosalynn sat by his side, gently covering him with a nket, with Wayne standing behind her.


    He was waiting for Rosalynn to go outside with him.


    But Rosalynn sat there, not moving, her shoulders trembling..


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne was taken aback and stepped forward: ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    That scene had been too shocking for her.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what she would do if Cory reached that point.


    ¡°Go out first.¡±


    Rosalynn tried hard to suppress her emotions, not wanting Wayne to think she was ying the victim


    again, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, ¡°Cory will get better. I¡¯ve already asked the Silverman family to do the


    bone marrow typing. We¡¯ll have the results soon.¡± Rosalynn bit her lip, trying to use pain to fight back


    her overwhelming emotions.


    But it didn¡¯t help


    In the end, she just nodded slightly.


    ¡°Stop biting¡±


    Wayne frowned, holding her chin, forcing her to let go of her lips.


    Rosalynn looked up at him, her heart filled with repressed emotions, overflowing: ¡°It¡¯s my gic defect


    that I passed on to Cory. That¡¯s why he got sick.¡±


    She spoke in a low voice, choking on her words.


    Watching her, Wayne felt as if an invisible hand was tightly gripping his heart, making him hurt to the


    extreme.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    With a cool fingertip, Wayne gently wiped away the tears that slid down her cheeks, drooping his head,


    and said, ¡°The problem of your gic defect isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Rosalynn tightly pursed her lips.


    She then opened her arms and hugged Wayne¡¯s waist.


    Wayne was stunned.


    ¡°Just a moment, fifteen seconds¡­¡± Rosalynn buried her face in his abdomen, choking with a muffled


    sob.


    Wayne didn¡¯t say a word or move.


    After hugging Wayne, Rosalynn¡¯s suppressed crying turned into a soft whimper that made Wayne¡¯s


    heart itch.


    He suddenly wondered if this could be considered her first real show of weakness to him?


    Before, when she was a substitute by his side, her disys of weakness were all fake.


    Later¡­ her shows of weakness were because he threatened her.


    So what about now? Was it really out of fear for Cory¡¯s condition, she now feeling truly lost and afraid?


    Wayne admitted that he had never understood her.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been, maybe exactly fifteen seconds, or perhaps longer, when


    Rosalynn let go of her own ord.


    She lowered her head, and she didn¡¯t look so devastated anymore. She wiped her tears and said,


    ¡°Stay with Cory for a while. I should go get ready for the bone marrow typing.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn looked at Cory again, bent down to kiss his forehead, touched it and then got up to leave the


    ward.


    Wayne stood in ce and waited for the door to close before turning his head to look.


    Outside the door, everyone was gone except for Hria.


    ¡°Ivy went to buy lunch for you and Wayne,¡± Hria looked at her.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face clearly showed that she had been crying, but her expression was quite normal.


    She sat down in front of Hria.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be going for your typing soon, let someone else handle the evening press conference.¡±


    T


    Rosalynn grabbed a box of milk on the table, didn¡¯t use a straw, directly tore the opening, gulped it


    down, and then shook her head: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go, it can only be me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hria frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m betting,¡± Rosalynn crushed the empty milk carton with a heavy gaze.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Betting?¡± Hria¡¯s face was full of confusion, ¡°betting for what?¡±


    ¡°Betting that Wayne doesn¡¯t hate me that much,¡± Rosalynn said slowly.


    If she won, the subsequent troubles would be¡­ at least half of them would be temporarily solved.


    Hria had done many earth¨Cshattering things in her life.


    But when faced with Rosalynn¡¯s situation, she was very conflicted.


    If she wanted to fight Wayne to the end, it¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ what¡¯s the point? Whether it is


    Wayne¡¯s property or Jared Group¡¯s property, it will be Cory and Ivy¡¯s property in the future. In the end, it


    would be a lose¨Close situation.


    No one would benefit from it, as it also shrank Cory and Ivy¡¯s future industries behind the scenes.


    She didn¡¯t think it was worth it.


    She originally wanted to find Wayne to talk it out first.


    If that didn¡¯t work, she wouldunch a heavy attack.


    ¡°Three days.¡± Hria said, ¡°If Wayne doesn¡¯t back off in three days, I won¡¯t be mercy.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Ivy happily bought lunch and returned.


    With more people, the small table in the lounge became particrly crowded.


    Apart from Ivy ying happily, the adults were more or less deep in thought.


    Ivy could see it.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    But when everyone was upset, she wanted to cheer them up.


    During the whole lunchtime, Ivy was either picking out food for Rosalynn or trying to make Hria


    happy, and of course, she didn¡¯t forget about her handsome uncle.


    Although Ivy began to feel strange about why her uncle could stay in the hospital with her brother all


    the time.


    Isn¡¯t he her good friend?


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t eat much and then put down her food. ¡°Ivy, be good and finish the food on


    your te. Mommy needs a little nap.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivy looked worriedly at Rosalynn.


    Wayne also followed her gaze and looked at Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She was too weak¡­


    After Rosalynn left, Ivy didn¡¯t talk much and focused on eating.


    Seeing this, Hria couldn¡¯t help but praise: ¡°Baby, you¡¯re doing so great today, eating your vegetables


    so well!¡±


    Ivy swallowed a piece of broli, drank a big gulp of water, and then said, ¡°Ivy won¡¯t let mommy worry


    too much. Vegetables are not scary at all!¡±


    Saying that, she picked another piece and stuffed it into her mouth without hesitation, chewed it a


    couple of times, and swallowed it right away.


    Looking at her, Wayne¡¯s eyes inexplicably turned sour.


    ¡°Our Ivy is mommy¡¯s angel,¡± Hria patted Ivy¡¯s little head. ¡°Without you, your mommy would surely not


    survive.¡±


    ¡°How could mommy not have Ivy?¡± Ivy said seriously, ¡°You said that Ivy doesn¡¯t have to leave home


    even when I get married, I can bring back a handsome guy and stay with mommy forever!¡±


    Hria nced at Wayne.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were lowered, and his face didn¡¯t show any emotions.


    ¡°Ivy is a good girl,¡± Hria poked gently at Ivy¡¯s little nose.


    Later, Ivy finished all the food on her te as usual, even insisting that Hria take a photo and show it


    to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took a short nap.


    When she got up, she was told that she could do the tissue typing.


    ¡°Uncle, are you going with mommy?¡± Ivy held Wayne¡¯s hand and gently asked, ¡°I heard it needs a lot of


    blood.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Rosalynn was about to say.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wayne looked at Ivy and kindly agreed.


    Rosalynn took back her refusal.


    They walked in silence.


    The two arrived at the blood collection ce.


    ¡°Your blood vessels are so thin, I need to find a good one,¡± the nurse tapped Rosalynn¡¯s slender arm.


    It took a while to get the needle into the blood vessel.


    Wayne stood by and watched nervously.


    As the blood rushed into the tube, the nurse looked up at him and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Look at how


    nervous your husband is¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was lost in thought.


    The blood was enough, and the nurse took the needle out quickly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the nurse to cover it up.


    ¡°Press on it for three to five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn was interrupted and didn¡¯t manage to exin that Wayne was not her husband.


    Rosalynn pressed on the puncture, Wayne expressionlessly helped her with her stuff, and then walked


    outside.


    Rosalynn stood for a moment, then followed.


    After a while, Wayne¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He took it out, nced at the caller ID, and answered emotionlessly, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, it said, ¡°President Silverman, at 6:30 tonight, the Jared family will hold a


    press conference on today¡¯s incident.¡± There was a pause on the phone, ¡°Ms. Jared will be there in


    person.¡±


    Wayne stopped, frowning as he nced back at Rosalynn, who was leisurely strolling behind him.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Rosalynn was walking just fine when she suddenly felt the pressure of someone staring at her.


    She looked up and met Wayne¡¯s unhappy and frustrated gaze, asking defiantly, ¡°What?¡±


    Wayne said, ¡°At 6:30 tonight, you¡¯re going to hold a press conference?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Rosalynn snorted. ¡°President Silverman got me into this big mess, I can¡¯t just ignore it, can


    I? Do you know how much the stock prices of thesepanies fell during trading hours today?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else at the Jared Group who can do it? Weren¡¯t all the previous major public


    rtions issues handled by other departments?¡± Wayne asked solemnly. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Rosalynn


    said, stepping around him and continuing to walk forward.


    Wayne gritted his teeth.


    He followed her and grabbed her arm, pulling her over to him, ¡°Do you know what you look like now?


    When Ivy looks at you, every nce is full of worry. Can¡¯t you sense it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn looked at


    him, ¡°Wayne, have you forgotten why I¡¯m so tired? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s face turned sour, and there was a lot going on in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me with this? Do you think that by ying the martyr, I¡¯ll give in and back off?¡± He


    questioned her, word by word.


    Rosalynn looked at him seriously for a moment.


    Then she lowered her eyes, ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it. If I suddenly die at the press conference, it¡¯s a


    good thing for you. Hria won¡¯t stand a chance against you, and custody of Cory and Ivy will easily fall


    into your hands.¡±


    With that, she pulled away from Wayne¡¯s hand and left without looking back.


    Wayne stood still, anger mixed with some unknown emotions and the burning feeling inside him was


    causing both physical and emotional pain.


    In the past, Rosalynn had always listened to him and never dared to disobey any of his orders.


    Now¡­ she must want to annoy him to death.


    The press conference was at 6:30 PM. Rosalynn¡¯s car arrived at 5 PM.


    Well, in keeping with the principle of ¡°maximizing inte heat¡°, she naturally had to hold the press


    conference at her own hotel.


    ¡°Ms. Jared!¡±


    L, as Rosalynn¡¯s assistant, came to help as well.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡°,


    L handed over the script that she would be using during the conference, ¡°Why do you have to do


    this yourself? People on the inte have been criticizing your wealth for a while now¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll criticize me whether Ie or not.¡± Rosalynn nced at the script and tossed it aside.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to read the script?¡± L asked, confused.


    ¡°For those that have been investigated thoroughly, the facts are clear and simple to tell. For those that


    haven¡¯t, there¡¯s no need for anything else, I¡¯ll just just say it directly. Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡± L nodded.


    Rosalynn was the type who would make drastic changes to a project presentation just an hour before it


    started. She wasn¡¯t worried about a small event like a press conference at all.


    At 6.15 pm, all the reporters were seated in the conference hall.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Regarding this press conference, the inte had already been abuzz with chatter.


    Apart from the attention brought by the incident itself, what arouses everyone¡¯s interest even more was


    that Gabrie, the future heir of the Jared family, will make her first official appearance in public.


    Gabrie has been very popr on the inte recently, all based on a few blurry photos and side


    profiles:


    As for her official debut, both those who like her and those who criticize her are looking forward to it.


    Therefore, at 6:20 pm, the live broadcast of the press conference had just started and it attracted a


    large audience in a short time, causing severalgs.


    Not until the press conference officially began did it gradually return to normal.


    In the live video, Gabrie was wearing a ck suit dress, looking very decisive, with neat shoulder¨C


    length short hair. She walked to the stage with a powerful aura. Thements in the live broadcast


    room were instantly filled with: ¡°she is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Indeed a financial tycoon, her aura is really strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Rich girl, a rising star in the investment circle, born in a wealthy family and so beautiful, so the


    questiones! As we¡¯ve said, when God closes a window for you, he will definitely open a door,


    right? Which window did he close for her?¡±


    Rosalynn walked to the microphone and bowed.


    The crowd below immediately boiled.


    ¡°Dear journalists and live audience, good evening, I am the executive director of the Jared Group,


    Gabrie Jared.¡±


    Rosalynn spoke with a calm tone and a pleasant voice.


    Thements in the live broadcast room started to go crazy again.


    Rosalynn continued: ¡°Regarding the fact that the products under the Jared Group have repeatedly


    entered trending topics due to negative feedback today, I deeply apologize for the various troubles it


    has caused. In this press conference, we will respond in detail to these negative feedbacks of the


    products.¡±


    Following that, Rosalynn borated on the investigated incidents such as the dessert shop and


    medical disputes.


    ¡°The Jared Group¡¯s brand supervision failed to supervise the removal of the store sign in time after the


    franchised store has expired, which is indeed a negligence in management on our part. For this, we


    feel very sorry. We will actively assist customers who have consumed in the store and are now seeking


    legal rights. We will sue the person in charge.¡±


    ¡°After the medical dispute case is concluded, the Jared Group will provide a detailed exnation to the


    public as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°For more than a hundred years since its establishment, the Jared Group has beenmitted to


    providing consumers with a better shopping experience. It is very regrettable that such incidents have


    urred now. Here, on behalf of the Jared Group, I promise to the public that the Jared Group will


    learn from this lesson and strengthen its management of subsidiaries and employees. At the same


    time, we will soon open a direct line ofint to the Jared Group¡¯s headquarters to facilitate


    consumers to find solutions as soon as they encounter a bad experience.¡±


    As soon as Rosalynn finished speaking, someone raised their doubts: ¡°So, after all these disgusting


    incidents happened, you guys just want to get past it with a verbal promise?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at that person: ¡°I think I have addressed these incidents in great detail. How is that


    glossing things over? Or is it that your purpose in being here is not to find out the truth of the matter,


    but simply to force the Jared Group to bear a stain that doesn¡¯t belong to them under the pressure of


    public opinion?¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ of course not¡­¡±


    The reporter, whopletely did not expect Rosalynn to publicly counterattack him. Because if the


    journalists present do not go back and write some positive reports, everything she has done here would


    be futile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll open up a Q&A session for all the exnations I¡¯ve just given in a moment, so don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Rosalynn said tly, taking her attention away.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    That reporter sat down with an embarrassed look on his face.


    As for the matters concerning the Jared Group that were not yet rified, Rosalynn also sincerely


    exined: ¡°For this part, we are still investigating some concerns. We will not announce it to the public


    before we are 100% certain. However, I promise that within 30 working days, we will disclose the


    remaining investigation result.¡±


    At this moment, the inte was also filled with discussions about this matter.


    Most of the people supported Rosalynn.


    ¡°To be honest,pared to other statements and press conferences we¡¯ve seen, Gabrie¡¯s is quite


    sincere and detailed.¡±


    ¡°I looked up that medical ident, and that guy¡­ has had disputes with seven hospitals in ten years,


    and made quite a lot frompensation payments¡­¡± Of course, there were also those who criticized


    her.


    After the press conference, it was the Q&A session with the reporters.


    Not only would Rosalynn allow friendly reporters to ask questions, but she would also let those


    reporters with obvious malice ask questions.


    And every time, she would cleverly refute them.


    The key was that after she refuted them, the reporters were left speechless and their mental states


    were brutally crushed.


    ¡°Miss Jared, is Wayne with you at today¡¯s press conference? How is he recovering?¡± At this moment,


    someone stood up and asked loudly in the gap of Rosalynn taking a sip of water.


    At this question, there were bursts ofughter on the spot.


    L instinctively wanted to stop it, but Rosalynn shook her head at her, put down the water ss, and


    calmly replied: ¡°Today¡¯s press conference is about the product issues of The Jared Group. Please save


    other questions forter.¡±


    That reporter sat down in disappointment.


    The press conference, which started at 6:30, ended at 9 o¡¯clock.


    When the live broadcast ended, Rosalynn was obviously very tired.


    Returning backstage, she checked thetest public opinion rted to the Jared Group. The negative


    degree had been reduced a lot.


    ¡°You nailed it!¡± L gave a thumbs up.


    Rosalynny on the sofa with a weak smile: ¡°Please arrange the follow¨Cup work.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± L nodded, ¡°You better go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break first. You guys go ahead.¡±


    L immediately took people to handle the aftermath.


    Rosalynn leaned back on the sofa, her neck feeling very ufortable.


    In her understanding of Wayne, today¡¯s event was just an appetizer.


    When he really starts to make a move, it won¡¯t be as simple as negative public opinion.


    Rosalynn never imagined that something would happen again during her rest.


    The problem was rted to the live stream but not about today¡¯s press conference.


    The issue started with some media pointing out that Gabrie was always vague when talking about


    Wayne¨Crted questions during her live streams.


    It was spected that there were issues with Wayne and Gabrie¡¯s rtionship.


    Shortly afterward, someone exposed a short video.


    The title was, ¡°I went to the hospital with a friend today and identally filmed this~¡±


    The video was short. It was Wayne, who call


    meeting.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    up with Rosalynn, grabbed her arm tightly, and pulled her beside him, then told her sternly that she


    couldn¡¯t attend that


    After this video was released, heated discussions immediately broke out on the inte.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s deep and caring image might not


    protected anymore!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I knew he was like this. When Secretary Tesdal was with him before, he treated her very


    poorly! This kind of scumbag is really disgusting. Beautiful Ms. Jared, please get away from him!¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    ¡°Looks like Gabrie is not in a good mood, she seems to be sick, what a bummer, and she¡¯s dealing


    with such a fierce guy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why do those beautiful women all like him so much? First, it was Secretary Tesdal, then


    the mysterious ¡°first love¡°, and now a top tycoon appeared, what¡¯s so great about this Wayne guy?!¡±


    ¡°Well, let me be fair, those who get physical easily should be punished!¡±


    ¡°This argument is so intense, Gabrie looks so determined, Wayne doesn¡¯t seem to have the upper


    hand at all!¡±


    Rosalynn quickly nced through thements.


    Irritated, she threw her phone away


    Nowadays, it¡¯s so hard to do anything without getting caught on camera.


    However, things only got worse.


    Momentster, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang again.


    She nced at the caller ID and reluctantly answered: ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a closed¨Cdoor meeting for only three days, what happened on your side? Did something


    big happen?¡± Paige¡¯s voice came through the wind, as if she was running


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m catching a flight, I bought the nearest flight back and it¡¯s about to take off, I just got to the airport!¡±


    ¡°Baby, slow down!¡±


    Rosalynn faintly heard Baillie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Baillie, hurry up, the ne is taking off!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt a little lighter.


    ¡°Then you focus on catching the flight, and we¡¯ll talk when you get back.¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    ¡°Let me tell you, if Wayne dares to hurt you again, just dump him!¡± Paige gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn took a deep breath.


    Granny Owens¡® birthday is in two days.


    Paige originally nned to take Baillie with her, but once she¡¯s back, there¡¯s no hiding Cory¡¯s illness,


    who knows how heartbroken Paige would be.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Calvin knocked on the door and walked in, his tone very soft.


    Everyone could see that Rosalynn was really tired.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn got up, her high heels from the press conference thrown aside, wearing hotel


    slippers, and left.


    When they returned to the hospital, Cory and Ivy were already asleep.


    Wayne was still there, helping Ivy tidy up her painting supplies when Rosalynn came in.


    ¡°Ivy doesn¡¯t like people touching her painting supplies.¡± Rosalynn stood at the door, reminding him.


    Wayne¡¯s hand holding the painting supplies paused, then put them back.


    Rosalynn had talked too much at the press conference, feeling extremely tired and didn¡¯t want to say


    another word.


    She put her bag down, washed her hands, and went straight to Cory¡¯s ward.


    Cory and Ivy were lying together,


    Ivy curled up, holding her brother¡¯s arm tightly.


    Seeing this scene, Rosalynn suddenly felt that all her exha An¡¯t matter anymore.


    She stepped forward, kissing both Ivy and Cory¡¯s faces several times.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then she sat down by the bed.


    Wayne sat on the couch outside, thinking she would surelye to talk to him about his revenge


    ns.


    But as time passed¨Chalf an hour, an hour, almost midnight.


    Rosalynn still didn¡¯te out.


    Wayne pursed his lips and got up, gently pushing the door open.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    He waited for a long time, but didn¡¯t see Rosalynne out once.


    At first, he felt a little pissed off.


    But when he pushed the door open, all his anger disappeared in an instant.


    Rosalynn was lying next to Cory, asleep.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In the ward, only a smallmp was turned on, casting dim light.


    Wayne walked up to her, standing beside Rosalynn.


    That day, Jacob found him.


    Because he had given Jacob a big sum of money and a share transfer agreement.


    When Jacob heard that he already knew about Rosalynn¡¯s children not being aborted back then, he fell


    silent.


    ¡°So, all the things that happened in the Jared family today were done by you?¡± Jacob asked.


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Jacobughed helplessly: ¡°Wayne, we¡¯ve known each other for


    many years, but I feel like I¡¯ve never really understood you. Isn¡¯t it good for your children to be alive?


    Let me be honest with you. After Rosalynn came back, I met her once and saw your daughter too.


    She¡¯s such a cute and sweet little girl. You can tell that her mom must have given her a lot of love and


    raised her well.¡±


    ¡°You were about to lose all of this, and now you have a chance to make up for it. Why are you doing


    these things?¡±


    Why?


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, feeling bitter inside.


    Of course, it was because he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He knew he had done many wrong things in the past, but he still couldn¡¯t help being angry now.


    He wanted Rosalynn to admit defeat, so she woulde back to him under pressure.


    But¡­


    Wayne frowned, and a tear appeared in his eyes.


    He reached out to touch Rosalynn.


    At that moment, a strand of Rosalynn¡¯s hair slipped down, and Wayne discovered a few white hairs


    hiding among her beautiful tresses.


    His hand paused mid¨Cair


    His pupils trembled for a moment, and he stepped back.


    After the ident, he and Rosalynn had been together every day, sharing so many intimate moments.


    He swore that before all this, Rosalynn did not have white hairs.


    So just in these few short days, while Cory was sick, she had grown white hairs¡­


    Seeing this, Wayne felt unbearable heartache.


    A voice inside his head kept mocking him.


    ¡°Wayne, is this what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°Push her to the limit!¡±


    ¡°Watch her cry!¡±


    ¡°Watch her grow white hairs!¡±


    ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡±


    Wayne clutched his chest, in immense pain, almost fleeing from the scene.


    Maybe she was just too tired, Rosalynn had slept like a log.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying on Cory¡¯s bed, but Cory and Ivy were nowhere to be seen.


    She quickly grabbed her phone and checked the time.


    It was already 11:30.


    Cory¡¯s two checkups this morning should be done by now.


    She hurriedly got up, and without even putting her shoes on, rushed out.


    ¡°Calvin, has Cory¡¯s test resultse back yet?¡±


    She didn¡¯t get far before she saw a room full of people and stopped in her tracks.


    Wayne, Cory and Ivy, Hria and Calvin, as well as Paige¡¯s family.


    She couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead.


    ¡°Besides my son and daughter, don¡¯t you guys have work to do?¡± Rosalynn asked helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you think it¡¯s too crowded here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy-¡±


    Ivy ran over cheerfully from Wayne¡¯s side.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Rosalynn bent down to hug her, gave her a kiss, and finally looked at the still sobbing Paige: ¡°Why


    don¡¯t youe with me to get the report?¡± ¡°Calvin already got it, and I¡¯ve seen it too!¡± Paige turned her


    head away, stubbornly saying, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why no one told me about it!¡±


    Cory, who was ying chess with Baillie, raised a chess piece and pped it down with a ¡°pah¡± sound,


    ¡°Haha, I won.¡±


    Rosalynn and Paige were both speechless.


    ¡°Mommy, the doctor who just came said that if Cory¡¯s condition is stable, he doesn¡¯t need to stay in the


    hospital! Mommy, Ivy wants to take him back to the ind. There¡¯s Virgin Mary there. She once


    protected Mommy, and she¡¯ll protect brother too.¡± Ivy said gently.


    Without realizing it, Rosalynn nced at Wayne.


    ¡°Shall we discuss thister?¡± Rosalynn asked gently, ¡°Mommy is so hungry now.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Ivy volunteered, ¡°Uncle brought some delicious food today.¡±


    As she said this, Ivy looked at Laura.


    Laura immediately made an OK gesture and went to prepare the food.


    ¡°Mommy is going to wash up and change.¡± Rosalynn kissed Ivy again and then walked over to Cory


    and kissed his forehead.


    Cory seemed quite use to it.


    Paige threw down her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to wash up!¡±


    She hurriedly followed Rosalynn.


    Baillie¡¯s eyes followed Paige all the way.


    ¡°Focus, don¡¯t keep losing to me.¡± Cory reminded mercilessly.


    Baillie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    At that moment, no one noticed that Ivy¡¯s gaze had fallen on Paige¡¯s discarded phone.


    She slowly moved over to it.


    When she got the phone, she sneakily looked left and right, then met Wayne¡¯s amused eyes.


    She immediately made a ¡°hush!¡± gesture.


    Wayne smiled and nodded.


    Ivy immediately responded with a sweet smile.


    Then she sat on her little stool and skillfully unlocked Paige¡¯s phone with the password.


    Paige was just watching Tik Tok to lift her spirits.


    Ivy unlocked the phone, and the video was ying.


    Ivy really liked this app, and she slowly scrolled down.


    Her little eyes widened immediately. Inside Paige¡¯s phone, there were so many videos of uncle and


    mommy!


    Ivy couldn¡¯t read.


    The sound of the video was too low, and she didn¡¯t dare turn it up, afraid of being discovered.


    However, those videos seemed very romantic, and in some videos, there were pictures of Mommy with


    long hair.


    Mommy with long hair and uncle together?


    Ivy felt like she had discovered a new world.


    Did mommy and uncle know each other a long time ago?


    Ivy was captivated.


    But, after scrolling her finger down again, the joy on Ivy¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    The video was still silent.


    But she could clearly see the fierce grip uncle had on mommy¡¯s arm, and mommy looked unhappy too.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Uncle¡­ fierce to mommy¡­ he bullied mommy!


    ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re sneaking around with my phone again!¡± As soon as Paige came out, she saw Ivy holding


    the phone, looking a little dazed.


    She immediately went up and snatched the phone back.


    Normally, at this time, Ivy would be like a little monkey, bickering with Paige for a while.


    But this time, Ivy just sat there, still in the same position.


    She had no intention of bothering her at all.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ever since Cory got sick, Paige became extra sensitive. She immediately squatted


    down, gently held Ivy¡¯s little arm, and asked cautiously


    in the living room, others noticed something off and immediately looked over.


    Wayne stood up quickly and walked over with big steps, ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Hearing Wayne¡¯s voice, Ivy snapped out of it, and she looked up at Wayne with a frown.


    ¡°Ivy, do you feel ufortable?¡± Wayne asked softly.


    ¡°Ivy doesn¡¯t like you! Go away, get out of here!¡±


    Ivy suddenly stood up and red at Wayne.


    ¡°You guys, get rid of him! He¡¯s a bad guy! Ivy doesn¡¯t like him! Make him leave!¡± Ivy was very agitated.


    Paige had known her for so long now, and hadn¡¯t seen Ivy like this before.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Cory came over and held Ivy¡¯s hand.


    Ivy looked at Cory, pouted, and immediately burst into tears.


    At this point, everyone was even more at a loss.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn, who had just changed her clothes, heard Ivy¡¯s crying.


    She quickly ran out.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Rosalynn had never seen Ivy cry so much.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy let go of Cory and ran to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn thought she needed a hug, and immediately tried to hold her, but Ivy pushed her back into


    the room, saying, ¡°Mommy, go back, go back!¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Wayne waspletely confused.


    Just now they were ying well, what happened all of a sudden?


    ¡°Stay away from mommy!¡± Ivy spread her arms wide, blocking Rosalynn¡¯s face, crying and shouting at


    Wayne, ¡°You bad uncle, I won¡¯t let you bully my mommy! Go away! Ivy never wants to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Baby, uncle didn¡¯t bully mommy.¡± Rosalynn finally knew what caused Ivy¡¯s sudden mood swing. She


    squatted down, turned Ivy around, and faced her.


    ¡°Ivy saw it!¡± Ivy sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mommy¡­ It¡¯s all Ivy¡¯s fault¡­ Ivy brought trouble to mommy¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was both amused and helpless.


    At this time, Paige reacted, took out her phone, and saw the video of Wayne and Rosalynn arguing in


    the hospital yesterday.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Paige was really speechless.


    ¡°She probably saw you guys arguing yesterday.¡± Paige said with a headache.


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale.


    He was disliked by Ivy¡­


    Rosalynn suddenly realized.


    She looked at Ivy, ¡°Baby, stop crying for now, okay?¡±


    Ivy sobbed and shook her head.


    ¡®Everyone, please leave for a moment.¡± Rosalynn looked at everyone, ¡°Cory, you stay.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face was extremely grave.


    He was thest one to leave.


    The living room quickly became quiet.


    Rosalynn gently wiped Ivy¡¯s tears, ¡°Baby, listen to mommy, take a few deep breaths and stop crying.


    Let¡¯s have a good talk, okay?¡±


    Ivy tried her best to hold back and took several deep breaths, finally calming down.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Rosalynn touched her cheek, ¡°Ivy, uncle isn¡¯t bullying mommy. We adults have arguments


    and disagreements, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s bullying mommy. You can¡¯t hate uncle because of this,


    do you understand?¡±


    tvy sniffed a few times, shook her head and replied decisively, ¡°No!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to do with her all of a sudden.


    Today Wayne didn¡¯t get mad.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    But if he misunderstood and thought it was Rosalynn teaching Ivy not to like him, he might get angry


    again.


    ¡°Cory, help mom and talk to your sister, okay?¡± Rosalynn looked to Cory for help.


    Cory lowered his eyelids, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just bullying you.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s totally bullying you!¡± With her brother¡¯s support, Ivy¡¯s voice got louder and more confident,


    ¡°Ivy won¡¯t like him anymore!¡±


    As she said that, Ivy took the paint that Wayne bought and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this either, don¡¯t want


    anything!¡±


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Rosalynn scolded her.


    Ivy persistently turned her head, crying and being stubborn.


    ¡°Why are you acting like Paige now?¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Since you¡¯re not calm now, go to the small


    balcony to reflect on yourself. When you¡¯re calm, and you can talk to mommy properly, thene


    back!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t calm down!¡±


    After angrily saying this sentence, Ivy went to reflect on herself with pride.


    Ivy was a child who really disliked self¨Creflection.


    She has only hit someone once in her life, and Rosalynn punished her to reflect on herself, and she


    cried and apologized soon after.


    That time¡­ a kid made fun of her for not having a father, so she punched him and kicked him twice.


    Calvin taught her those closebat moves.


    Unexpectedly, the second time she had to apologize was also rted to her father.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Cory said discontentedly after Ivy left, ¡°There¡¯s only this video, but there¡¯s more that we can¡¯t


    see of him bullying you!¡±


    ¡°Cory, this is between me and him. As long as he is genuinely good to you guys and cares for you, you


    have to ept him as your father.¡± Rosalynn said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you two growing up with


    hatred for him, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, and if you insist, do I have to go stand in the corner too?¡± Evidently, Cory was


    unhappy with Rosalynn punishing Ivy.


    ¡°Cory¡­¡± Rosalynn was helpless.


    Cory didn¡¯t speak, just walked toward the small balcony with his head down.


    Ivy was still crying, and Rosalynn could hear Cory quietlyforting her.


    Rosalynn got up with a headache.


    She walked to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Have you consoled her?¡± Hria looked inside, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Reflecting,¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Reflecting?¡± Hria was immediately annoyed, ¡°Gabrie, are you kidding me? Who is Ivy doing this


    for? She hates reflecting the most, and you¡¯re punishing her to reflect for him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the kid must feel so wronged!¡± Calvin stomped his foot angrily.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one is allowed in.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Gabrie!¡± Hria was so anxious that she pped her thigh but couldn¡¯t bear to scold her own family,


    turning her head and pointing at Wayne, ¡°Wayne, are you satisfied now? Even a kid can tell that you¡¯ve


    been bullying my granddaughter so badly! Now it¡¯s little Ivy who has to suffer because you guys can¡¯t


    handle your adult affairs!¡±


    ¡°Granny Jared¡­¡± Wayne furrowed his brow tightly, then looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Don¡¯t punish her!¡±


    ¡°You guys are too much!¡± Angrily, Paige ignored Rosalynn¡¯s words and barged in straight to the small


    balcony.


    Poor Ivy was in tears, and Paige couldn¡¯t bear to witness it, ¡°Ivy, your parents are both selfish people.


    We don¡¯t need them anymore, I¡¯ll take you away!¡±


    As she went to hug the child, Ivy cried and refused to move, ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your mother stop us.¡± Paige thought the child was afraid of Rosalynn.


    The little girl suddenly wiped her tears, ¡°I¡¯m not calm yet, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Paige sighed.


    Seeing the child crying like this, Paige felt terribly heartbroken.


    However, the next second, she wasn¡¯t so heartbroken anymore.


    After sobbing for a moment, the girl stubbornly said, ¡°Mom is not a bad person! You can¡¯t talk nonsense


    about her¡­¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Paige lightly patted Ivy¡¯s head, ¡°What on earth has your mom instilled in you, huh? You are defending


    her so excessively?


    Ivy didn¡¯t say a word.


    She lowered her head, crying sadly.


    Cory pursed his lips, standing by her side.


    He knew that his sister wasn¡¯t crying because of being scolded, but rather regretting getting too close


    to Wayne


    She might even think that if it weren¡¯t for her, their mom wouldn¡¯t be bullied.


    Rosalynn stood a few steps away, looking at Ivy and Cory¡¯s small figures, her eyes red and filled with


    complex emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    At this moment, Wayne walked over to her, speaking softly without any discernible emotion.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, she turned and walked outside.


    Wayne took another look at Ivy.


    He originally thought Rosalynn was the only one who made him feel powerless.


    Now, there¡¯s this little one too.


    He had no idea how tofort her.


    Wayne looked away and left the living room.


    Calvin looked worriedly at Hria, as if seeking her advice.


    Hria sighed and shook her head, ¡°Let them figure it out on their own. Too many people getting


    involved will only make things moreplicated!


    Calvin wanted to argue, but considering recent disorderly events, he chose to remain silent.


    Leaving the hospital room.


    Wayne didn¡¯t look at Rosalynn, just said, ¡°Meet me at the caf¨¦.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he walked away.


    Rosalynn was speechless..


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But she knew that a conversation with Wayne was unavoidable, so she went to the caf¨¦.


    Rosalynn found a sunny spot to sit.


    Basking in the sun usually lifts one¡¯s spirits when feeling down.


    Wayne went to his car and fetched a file bag.


    When he found her, she was closing her eyes, basking in the sun. She looked radiant and peaceful.


    Wayne watched for a moment, grabbed the file bag tightly, and walked over.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Rosalynn snapped out of her reverie and opened her eyes to look at Wayne.


    Seeing the file bag in his hand, she frowned subconsciously.


    He had already said he would use the paternity test to take the kids away.


    Wayne sat down opposite her and ced the file on the small round table.


    ¡°Wayne, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to try and take Cory and Ivy away from me right


    now!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Do you


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Since when did she start looking at him with such caution?


    ¡°I must have them by my side,¡± Wayne said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss any stage of their growth.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing left to say!¡± Rosalynn mmed the table, leaned forward, and got closer


    to Wayne, ¡°Wayne, I will never allow anyone doing something they don¡¯t want to do. Unless they want


    to, I will never let anyone take them away from me¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    After saying that, Rosalynn got up, ready to leave.


    But Wayne grabbed her wrist immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see what¡¯s in the folder?¡± He looked at her, frowning slightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a paternity test?¡± Rosalynn asked, puzzled.


    Wayne nced at the folder: ¡°Is a paternity test this thick?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and then at the folder: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to give me some money


    or something to buy my kid?¡±


    Wayne looked away, obviously not wanting to deal with herment.


    Rosalynn sat back down, reached for the folder, opened it decisively, and took out what was inside.


    Seeing the top document, her face darkened immediately.


    ¡°Wayne, I overestimated you by thinking you¡¯d offer money to buy the kid!¡± Rosalynn sneered, looking


    at Wayne. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re really predictable. Can¡¯t youe up with something new other than threats


    and intimidation?¡±


    The document Rosalynn saw was about apany under the Jared Group fabricating annual reports


    and irregr data.


    ¡°Keep looking.¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes were downcast, not angry at being scolded, but unexpectedly calm and


    collected.


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him.


    She continued reading.


    The rest of the contents were simr to the first one, either about the Jared Group¡¯spanies or


    Hria.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rosalynn had never thought that someone like Hria, who had struggled all the way to the top of the


    pyramid, would be entirely innocent and clean.


    She quickly read through it all, her expression unchanged.


    Until¡­ Noah¡¯s name appeared.


    Rosalynn finally looked at Wayne again: ¡°Wayne, if you had any conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have


    dragged Noah into this.¡±


    Wayne looked at her, recalling the day she and Noah were eating cupcakes together, enjoying the


    rxed atmosphere.


    ¡°Noah¡¯s changed a lot in these years since he stopped being a doctor,¡± Wayne nced at the file about


    Noah. ¡°For the development the Jared Group¡¯s medical industry, he¡¯s be more and more


    aggressive, seeminglypletely giving up on a doctor¡¯s benevolence.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face was very furious.


    She looked down at the contents in her hand.


    She knew Wayne.


    He wouldn¡¯t make fake things to deceive her.


    Moreover, some of the things inside, Rosalynn vaguely remembered.


    The construction of the new hospital faced resistance, but then the troublemakers suddenly


    disappeared, and the hospital was built smoothly.


    There was also the approval process that had been stuck for more than half a year. After Noah stepped


    in, the entire government department responsible for approval was investigated, and the hospital¡¯s


    approval proceeded smoothly.


    So¡­ these seemingly unsolvable yet quickly resolved issues by Noah¡­ were all done through illegal


    means.


    ¡°The Jared Group is powerful, and if one or two of theirpanies have problems, it can¡¯t be traced


    back to Hria. As for her own things, it¡¯s been too long, some of the parties involved can¡¯t even be


    found, and at most she would lose her halo and be criticized by the public.¡± Wayne poured himself a


    ss of lemon water. ¡°But Noah is different. Along the way he¡¯s made many wrongdoings that will put


    him in trouble if they were sent to the police station.¡±


    The next second, Rosalynn picked up a ss of water from the table and sshed it all over Wayne¡¯s


    face.


    He frowned and his eyes closed.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more document waiting for you.¡± Wayne took a tissue, slowly wiping the water off his face.


    ¡°Now you have two choices, sign the document, or¡­ my people are at the police station, you can


    choose not to sign, and within half an hour, Noah will be in jail.¡±


    ¡°Noah has already left the country! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll fall for your tricks!¡± Rosalynn sneered.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his face full of surprise: ¡°You didn¡¯t know that Noah was banned from


    leaving the country?¡± Rosalynn was stunned.


    Wayneughed, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Wayne continued, ¡°Your rtionship is still as strong as ever, always trying not to let the other worry.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    She made a phone call.


    As soon as it connected, she asked, ¡°Is Noah home?¡±


    Something was said on the other end.


    Rosalynn hung up, then red at Wayne angrily: ¡°I always thought you were just a bit temperamental,


    but not heartless. Now it seems I¡¯ve misunderstood you. Why can¡¯t Noah continue to be a doctor? If he


    could have been a pediatrician, would he have taken this path? Wayne, it¡¯s all your fault! How can you


    do this?¡±


    ¡°Rosa, why are you so mad? I haven¡¯t done anything yet. Look, the choice is in your hands.¡± Wayne


    pointed to thest document in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable!¡±


    Rosalynn thought this contract had something to do with the custody of the children.


    Wayne wanted her to choose between the kids and Noah.


    Rosalynn¡¯s disgust for Wayne reached its peak at this moment.


    She picked up the document and opened the seal: ¡°I always thought you were still Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    father, and I¡¯ve given you enough respect these days, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more


    ruthless¡­ Wayne, I warn¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s furious words were cut short.


    The moment she pulled the document out of the bag, she was shocked.


    On the cover, inrge ck letters, it clearly read: ¡°Marriage Agreement.¡±


    She looked at Wayne in confusion: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Cory and Ivy can¡¯t live without you, and I¡¯ll never give up custody. After thinking it through, this is the


    best option.¡± Wayne looked at her and said word by word, ¡°We get married, and you move in with me


    with the kids.¡±


    Rosalynn was still in a daze.


    This waspletely different from what she had in mind.


    Wayne nced at the time: ¡°You have 15 minutes to think about it. If you don¡¯t sign in 15 minutes,


    Noah goes to jail.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne,ughed mockingly, picked up the pen on the table, didn¡¯t even bother to


    read the contents of the contract, turned directly to thest page, and signed her name.


    Wayne was a bit surprised.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to read the content of the contract?¡±


    Rosalynn threw the contract at him: ¡°Is it important to me?¡±


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°Ivy and Cory have strong resistance against you now. For their sake, don¡¯te near them for now.¡±


    Rosalynn said coldly, took all the negative materials, and turned to leave.


    After taking two steps, her anger had not subsided.


    ?


    She turned back, went to Wayne, grabbed his cor with both hands, and said viciously, ¡°Wayne, this is


    thest time. If you dare to frame Noah again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, Rosalynn pushed Wayne away


    and stormed off.


    Wayne sat there, watching Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure. The caf¨¦ suddenly quieted down.


    The sunlight that had been shining on them had unknowingly moved elsewhere.


    Wayne suddenly felt a bit cold.


    He picked up the marriage contract that had fallen on the ground, carefully smoothed out the wrinkles,


    and opened a page.


    This page listed all the gifts for Rosalynn.


    The name Bane Energy Corporation stood out prominently.


    Two closely packed pages of asset lists were all Wayne¡¯s betrothal gifts to Rosalynn.


    But all she could think about was Noah, not even bothering to take a nce at them.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Rosalynn grabbed those files and found a secure ce to burn them all. She carefully went through the


    ashes to make sure everything was burned before she finally felt relieved and left.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Back in the car, Rosalynn¡¯s anger gradually faded.


    She signed the paper, meaning she and Wayne were married now.


    When she was a little clueless girl in the past, she had sneakily fantasized about this day.


    That year, before she left Wayne, they almost got married.


    The expectation and sweetness in her heart at that time are still vivid today.


    Who would have thought that time would fly, she and Wayne went through many twists and turns


    before they came together.


    But the feelings of those years were long gone now.


    She felt tired, very tired, just wanting to take a break and let everything return to peace.


    In Noah¡¯s memory, his life had never been soid¨Cback since he started working at the Jared Group.


    His work was suspended, and he couldn¡¯t leave the country.


    At first, he was even forbidden to leave his residence, but suddenly the ban was lifted today.


    Noah didn¡¯t tell Rosalynn about the restrictions on traveling abroad, so even when he regained his


    freedom, he couldn¡¯t go see Cory.


    In fact, Noah knew why Wayne had him restricted from leaving the country.


    Wayne took action against him.


    He also knew what rationale Wayne used to hold him back.


    But Noah wasn¡¯t worried.


    He wanted to show Wayne he could walk out unscathed even if Wayne had control over his things.


    Noah was a cautious person, and he never did things he shouldn¡¯t..


    Even if he was suspected, suspicion without evidence would be useless.


    At most, he¡¯d be interrogated a few times.


    Once he learned he could go out, Noah went out running early in the morning, then came back,


    showered and changed into casual clothes before driving to have breakfast.


    While enjoying his breakfast, he also talked to the group of experts responsible for Cory¡¯s condition


    about Cory¡¯s situation.


    As they were talking, the restaurant suddenly turned into chaos.


    Noah looked up subconsciously to see people around looking out the window in surprise.


    Some even ran outside.


    Noah frowned and saw outside the window, a bald, tall and thin man with a group of children were


    beating up a boy.


    Beside the boy, a skinny girl was crying and trying to rush over but was kicked away by the tall, thin


    man.


    Noah couldn¡¯t see the boy¡¯s face as he was lying on the ground, but he recognized the girl.


    She was the sister from the siblings he helped on the roadsidest time when he delivered the toys he


    bought for Cory and Ivy.


    Noah immediately got up, hurriedly paid the bill and rushed out of the restaurant.


    As Noah arrived, people were already trying to break up the fight.


    ¡°What are you doing hitting someone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a thief! Can¡¯t we hit thieves?¡± A teenager in his teens shouted with a fierce face, looking nothing


    like a kid.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything¡­ no¡­¡± The boy curled up and bit his teeth in his own defence, ¡°The toys were


    given to us by a kind man, and you guys stole them. I just wanted to get our own stuff back.¡±


    Noah was startled.


    Toys?


    Were they the ones he gave them?

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious. Do you know how expensive these toys are? You couldn¡¯t even afford it if you sold your


    sister! Another teenager said, and was about to kick the boy again, ¡°A pathetic kid without parents, how


    dare you try to steal from me!


    But this kick nevernded on the boy


    Noah walked up and kicked the teenager in the stomach. The teenager screamed in pain and fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Oh my, mister, how could you hit a kid like that. ¡°A bystander was startled


    The bald guy who had been watching cast a sudden fierce look at Noah and asked, ¡°Where did you


    come from, and how dare you touch my brother?¡±


    ¡°Sir


    At this moment, the little girl recognized Noah, paused for a second, crying as she ran over and hugged


    Noah¡¯s leg.


    Noah looked down at her


    She was in worse shape than thest time he saw her ¨C her clothes were torn, her face had scratches,


    and her hair was a mess.


    The boy looked up when he heard his sisters voice


    The bald guyughed and said, ¡°Oh, you guys know each other? These two little brats stole my


    valuable stuff and even smashed it when I found out. They have to pay¡±


    ¡°The valuable things you¡¯re referring to are the toy mecha and the castle building blocks, right?¡± Noah


    asked.


    The bald guy hesitated, then sneered, ¡°So you guys did this together?¡±


    Noah didn¡¯t answer, but took out his phone and called the police in front of the bald guy


    The bald guy was stunned, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Call the police Noah answered, ¡°These are customized, one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind designer toys which I gave to


    them as a gift. And somehow they ended up with you.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy the toys? The bald guy¡¯s expression changed


    ¡°Do you want to see my order history?¡± Noah paused for a moment. ¡°Or maybe not. We can show the


    police when they arrive,¡±


    The bald guy cursed His gang didn¡¯t want to deal with the police. Almost every one of them had at least


    some secrets they didn¡¯t want the police to know about.


    He angrily warned the boy, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time, but luck doesn¡¯tst forever. Next time I catch you


    and your sister, I¡¯m gonna make sure to finish you off!¡± With that, the bald guy left with his minions.


    The little girl cred and rushed to her brother¡¯s side


    Someone by the street said, ¡°Look at him, he¡¯s coughing up blood! Call an ambnce, quickly!¡±


    Another person said, ¡®Wow, those bastards really didn¡¯t hold back when they hit them.¡±


    Noah said nothing, called an ambnce, and followed the siblings to the hospital.


    The examination results showed that the boy had two broken fingers and two broken ribs..


    The little girl was not seriously injured


    When the boy saw Noah return he said, ¡®Sir, thank you for taking us to the hospital, but we don¡¯t have


    enough money to pay for the treatment.¡±


    Noah sat down and asked, ¡°What happened with the toys?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy lowered his head.


    The day after meeting Noah, the boy took his mecha toy out to find a ce to sell it when he


    encountered the bald guy, who was a gangster in their area. Bob saw the mecha toy and used the


    boy of having stolen it. The little girl rushed to say that it was a gift from someone, along with her


    castle.


    That¡¯s how the trouble started.


    That nasty guy found the bridge under which they were staying and took the castle.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so i camped outside their ce for days. Today, when they were out, I tried


    to take the toys back, but I got caught. I thought, even if I can¡¯t get them back, I won¡¯t leave it for those


    bad guys¡­so I just smashed them!¡® The boy¡¯s face was full of stubbornness.


    Noah didn¡¯t expect that the toys he had casually given away would bring so much trouble to the


    siblings.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    But


    ¡°They mentioned you don¡¯t have parents?¡± Noah asked


    The boy lowered his eyes and turned his head to avoid looking at Noah, ¡®They have passed away¡±


    ¡°So, the mom you mentionedst time, were you lying to me, or do you have another guardian? Noah


    continued


    The boy was silent for a moment. ¡°We lied to you


    Although Noah had quessed it, he still felt a bit emotional


    ¡°Where do you live now? How do you make a living? Noah went on to ask.


    ¡°Sir, please give me your contact information I¡¯ll pay you back for the medical expenses when I make


    enough money. Now I want to take my sister back¡±


    ¡°Your ribs are broken, you must be hospitalized Noah paused, ¡°You only got in trouble this time


    because of the things I gave you. I should take responsibility for it¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± The boy still insisted on leaving


    Noah looked at him and said calmly. ¡°In your condition, you may be in life¨Cthreatening danger if you


    don¡¯t get proper treatment. What will your sister do then?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    These words made the boy stiffen up, he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Noah looked away picking up the boy¡¯s medical report ¡°Your anemia is very severe, and it seems that


    your sister¡¯s situation is not very good either.¡±


    The boy¡¯s uninjured hand clenched into a fist. He was too young. Even though sometimes he could find


    temporary jobs, there would always be unscrupulous bosses who didn¡¯t pay him wages. It was hard


    enough for them to fill their stomachs.


    ¡°Do you have any rtives at home?¡± Noah asked.


    The boy was silent for a while, and he no longer had the strength to clench that fist. He shook his head,


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Noah sighed softly in this city, there were probably countless homeless children like them


    ¡°You should focus on healing first. After you recover, I will contact a good orphanage for you¡­¡±


    ¡°No! The boy immediately refused. If we go to the orphanage, we will be adopted and separated from


    each other! My sister and I will be separated!*


    ¡®Britney doesn¡¯t want to be apart from brother! The little sister suddenly burst into tears.


    Noah:


    He pursed his thin lips and finally shook his head helplessly, ¡°Just focus on recovering first.¡±


    Noah¡¯s phone rang as he spoke


    He got up and walked over to answer the phone


    ¡°Mr. Noah, the investigation against you has been concluded, and you can freely enter and exit the


    country now¡® The other party said politely.


    Noah was startled, ¡°It¡¯s been concluded?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sorry for the inconvenience this has caused you¡±


    After hanging up, Noah was a bit stunned


    He thought Wayne had more moves up his sleeve. How could it just end like this?


    He thought for a moment, and an idea shed in Noah¡¯s mind.


    if Wayne gave up so easily, that means all of this wasn¡¯t aimed at him.


    ¡°Lynn Noah immediately called Rosalynn.


    Having just dealt with a few matters, Rosalynn felt a mix of emotions when she saw Noah¡¯s iing


    call.


    Noah was different now.


    She suspected that Noah must have known the reason for his restriction on leaving the country.


    Taking a deep sigh, Rosalynn answered the call, Noah¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard on the other


    side.


    ¡°Noah¡±


    In the end, it was Rosalynn who broke the silence.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Noah¡¯s hands were shaking uncontrobly


    ¡®Are you at the hospital right now?¡± Noah asked


    ¡°Nah, I went out to deal with some stuff,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Send me your location, and I¡¯lle find you¡± Noah tried to steady his breathing and control the


    trembling of his hand.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn sent him her location.


    Noah rubbed his wrist, feeling extremely anxious


    ¡°Sir is everything alright?¡± the boy asked worriedly.


    Noah took a deep breath, walked back and put his business card on the hospital bed. ¡°I¡¯ve paid for your


    hospitalization. Whether you take the treatment is up to you. If you need anything, give me a call¡±


    With that, Noah left quickly.


    Issac and Britney watched as Noah went away


    Issac are you going to die?¡± Britney asked worriedly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Issac immediately shook his head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t die. Didn¡¯t you see that he has already paid for my


    treatment?¡±


    ¡°Right Britney nodded timidly


    Issac looked again at the direction where Noah had left. That man was a good person. He would


    always remember his kindness, and repay him when he can!


    Noahs hands were still trembling. Although it wasn¡¯t as bad as right after taking the medicine, he still


    couldn¡¯t drive so he had to take a cab to find Rosalynn.


    When he saw Rosalynn¡¯s car, he walked over, opened the passenger side door and stepped in.


    ¡°Why is there blood on you? Were you attacked? ncing back, Rosalynn noticed a bloodstain on


    Noah¡¯s casual shirt¡±


    Noah hadn¡¯t noticed it himself.


    ¡°No wonder the cab driver was staring at me¡± Noah wiped the blood from his chest. I stopped on the


    roadside to help a kid who had his ribs broken. The blood is his ¡±


    ¡°Thank God Rosalynn sighed in relief.


    Noah kept wiping the blood, ratherpulsively


    Rosalynn sensed something was wrong and reached out to hold his hand. ¡®Noah, what are you doing?¡±


    Noah¡¯s breathing was erratic. He looked sideways at Rosalynn, ¡°Why did Wayne suddenly let me go?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°What did you promise him? Noah continued to question.


    ¡°Noah, this was originally a grudge between me and Wayne. He¡¯s been unreasonable and taking it out


    on you over and over again. Rosalynn lowered her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t let you or anyone else be dragged into


    this anymore. As for my situation with Wayne¡­


    Before she could finish her sentence, Noah suddenly raised his voice, ¡°What on earth did you promise


    him?¡±


    Rosalynn looked up at Noah and replied, ¡°We got married.¡±


    Noah instantly froze. He was visibly shocked.


    ¡°Marned?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That way it¡¯s good for everyone. I don¡¯t have to worry about him trying to take Cory and Ivy away


    anymore. Rosalynn said solemnly.


    Noah looked away, lowered his eyes, and suddenly chuckled, ¡°Good for everyone¡­ yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Noah.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking when he used you to threaten me?¡± Noah stared at Rosalynn, ¡°Were you


    thinking that I¡¯m still like before, just a pathetic handicap whom Wayne can manipte at will? You


    didn¡¯t even call me to ask what the hell was going on, and you were just convinced that I couldn¡¯t win


    against Wayne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not ¡°Rosalynn tried to exin.


    But it seemed that Noah no longer needed her exnation.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    ¡°Nah.¡± Noah shook his head with a smile, ¡°You never really got over that guy This whole thing is just a


    stepping stone for you two to get hitched. Stepping on me ¨C this stone you guys happily waltzed into


    marriage.¡±


    ¡°Noah, I¡¯m really sorry if I hurt you¡­


    ¡°Forget it¡± Noah cut Rosalynn off again.


    He had yed this scenario over and over in his head. But when it actually happened, he still felt like


    the biggest joke in the world.


    ¡®Congrattions After saying that, Noah opened the car door and got off without looking back.


    Rosalynn wanted to chase after him, but hesitated for a second.


    What could she say if she followed him? Nothing will change.


    Instead of all that, better let Noah give uppletely so he can move on


    Sitting in the car, Rosalynn watched as Noah¡¯s tall,nky figure walked away, tears streaming


    uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Noah, a thousand, no, ten thousand apologies can¡¯t express my regret. I¡¯m sure you will meet someone


    who will have only you in her heart.


    When Rosalynn returned to the hospital, Ivy was still sitting facing the wall, not saying a word.


    ¡°You need to talk to her Hria urged Rosalynn as soon as she saw her, ¡°She won¡¯t eat or drink¡­ won¡¯t


    listen to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Who does Ivy take after? When she¡¯s being stubborn, it¡¯s impossible tomunicate with her! Paige


    sighed helplessly.


    She and Baillie had already done the matching this afternoon. They had calmed down a bit. While


    worrying about Cory¡¯s condition, they were also concerned about Wayne taking Rosalynn away for so


    long. They worried about what might have happened, if Wayne was threatening or bribing her, or


    yelling at her or something.


    Rosalynn pushed the patio door open. Cory and Ivy were both there.


    ¡°Cory, can I have a moment alone with Ivy? Rosalynn asked.


    Cory nodded and left.


    Rosalynn sat down on the wicker chair and tugged on Ivy¡¯s arm, trying to get her to turn around. Ivy


    didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to know why Uncle had a fight with mom?¡±


    Rosalynn knew Ivy too well. The moment Ivy heard this question, she started turning to Rosalynn¡¯s


    direction.


    ¡°Come to mommy¡± Rosalynn reached out her hand.


    After some hesitation, Ivy put out her hand as well. Rosalynn held it and tugged her in for an embrace.


    Paige saw all this through the ss and resignedly started pping. She had been talking to Ivy all


    afternoon, even until her mouth went dry, to no avail. But Ivy gave in the moment her mom opened her


    arms.


    ¡°Your eyes are swollen from crying. Does it hurt?¡® Rosalynn stroke Ivy¡¯s cheek tenderly


    Ivy didn¡¯t answer. She seemed to be just waiting for Rosalynn to exin why they had fought.


    Rosalynn sighed softly, then spoke to Ivy in a serious tone, ¡®Honey¡­Mom and Handsome Uncle have


    known each other for a really long time. We met before you and your brother were even born¡±


    ¡°Back then, did mommy have long hair?¡± Ivy finally spoke up.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Ivy saw it on godmother¡¯s phone. The video of you and Bad Uncle¡­¡± Ivy has changed her nickname


    for Wayne.


    Rosalynn patted her little head. ¡°At that time, mommy really, really liked him. We were going to get


    married.¡±


    ¡°Married?¡® Ivy was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn pinched her cheek, ¡°But for some reasons, we broke up¡­ After we broke up, I had you


    and your brother. Actually, Handsome Uncle is your and your brother¡¯s daddy¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Ivy¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, ¡®Uncle is my dad?¡±


    ¡®Yep. Rosalynn nodded, ¡°We weren¡¯t really fighting at the time. Uncle was worried about my health and


    didn¡¯t want me to work. He spoke a bit hastily, just like how mommy sometimes identally scold you


    when I¡¯m worried about you¡±


    Ivy lowered her head, seemingly deep in thought.


    ¡°So. Bad Uncle didn¡¯t want Ivy and Cory?¡±


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want you guys, he just didn¡¯t know..¡± Rosalynn thought to herself that it


    wasn¡¯t really a lie, since Wayne truly didn¡¯t know they were still around, ¡°Mommy, I like him even less


    now!¡± Ivy said angrily.


    ¡°What if he behaves well? Rosalynn tried to calm her down, ¡°You used to be mad at Uncle Jaime too,


    but when he started behaving well, you began to like him, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same! Ivy crossed her


    arms, even angrier now.


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°But what can we do? Mommy already married Daddy, and we¡¯ll be living together


    from now on.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy turned back, her jaw dropping.


    ¡°Yeah, Rosalynn looked at lvy innocently and nodded.


    Ivy turned her head away and hung it down,pletely baffled.


    Paige looked anxious, ¡°What are they talking about? Ivy¡¯s expression changes so fast! Now she seems


    all listless!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Cory, why did you close the door?¡± Hria also seemed a bit worried,


    Cory nced at the adults, shook his head, ced his hands behind his back and slowly walked back


    to his room.


    Ivy really wanted to digest the news for a bit longer, but it was time for dinner and her stomach was


    growling. Finally, she reluctantly went to eat.


    Before entering the dining hall, she suddenly asked, ¡°What about Granny Hria, Uncle, and my animal


    friends when we live with him? Will he dislike my animals?¡®


    ¡°Ivy, he loves you very much, and you canmunicate any demands with him. Rosalynn touched her


    cheek, ¡°He won¡¯t dislike your friends.¡±


    Ivy lowered her eyelids, ¡°During our trip to the amusement park, I told him a lot about my friends, and


    he indeed didn¡¯t seem to mind.¡±


    ¡®See, don¡¯t be upset, Ivy. Remember, you¡¯ve always wanted him to be your dad. Now that he really is


    your dad, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Rosalynnforted her. These words made a real impact on Ivy


    With her head hanging low, Ivy said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner!¡±


    Rosalynn held her hand and pushed open the ss door, meeting the gazes of Paige, Hria, and


    Calvin.


    ¡°Ivy and I made up and yet you guys don¡¯t look very happy Why? Rosalynn raised an eyebrow and


    asked.


    Hria snorted, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy about you two making up?¡±


    With that, Hria gloomily got up and left.


    Rosalynn left Ivy with Paige and followed Hria out.


    ¡°Granny,¡± Rosalynn caught up with her pace.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    ¡°Just now the PR department called me Bane Corporation gave up bidding for a piece ofnd they had


    already won Hria said in a deep voice, ¡®Also, the evidence we failed to find has appeared online and


    cleared our name, and those who framed us yesterday just turned themselves in to the police


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids This must¡¯ve been Wayne¡¯s doing


    ¡°What deal did you make with Wayne Hria asked her, very sternly. ¡°You didn¡¯t give him Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    custody, did you?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Rosalynn immediately denied


    ¡°Then what?¡± Hna was quite womed


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°I married him


    Hnia stopped and looked at Rosalynn in shock ¡°What? Married?


    Rosalynn nodded ¡°This way we won¡¯t have to fight for custody¡±


    Is marriage a joke to you? A bargaining chip Hria scolded, ¡®Your entanglement with him is already so


    complicated, and yet you dare to get married? How can you be sure that the Silverman kid doesn¡¯t


    have any insidious trick waiting for you?¡±


    ¡°Even for the sake of Cory and Ivy, he wouldn¡¯t do that Rosalynn replied, ¡°Grandma, all the troubles


    that my affairs have caused you, will end today¡±


    ¡®Silly you! When did I ever tell you your affairs bothered me?¡® Hnia cried in a burst. ¡°I¡¯m calling Wayne


    right now!! I want to know what the hell he¡¯s up to!¡±


    Rosalynn held her hand and stopped her


    ¡°He¡¯s changed¡± Rosalynn said softly


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that Does he think that a piece ofnd can buy my granddaughter? Hria wished she


    could chop Wayne into pieces.


    Rosalynn gently stroked her hand ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really tired I don¡¯t want to struggle anymore. Just let it


    be. He¡¯ll manage Bane Corporation and I¡¯ll do my own thing. As long as Cory and Ivy grow up well,


    everything else will take its course


    After that she added. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll find a way to leave him.¡±


    ¡°Easier said than donel Hria looked at her, frustrated


    As the two were talking, Calvin hurried over


    ¡°Maam! Ma¡¯am! Something terrible has happened¡± Calvin ran to Hria with his phone, ¡°That scoundrel


    Wayne just announced his marriage to Gabrie Jared on all Bane Corporation¡¯s social media


    ounts!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hria was furious and snatched the phone to check It was true.


    ¡°So shameless of him, to spread such rumors Calvin was indignant, Ma¡¯am, we need to get the PR


    department to issue a statement to break his rumors!¡±


    Hna.¡±


    She jabbed at Rosalynn¡¯s arm twice: ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done


    Calvin was in a hurry. ¡°Quickly! It¡¯s going viral soon!


    ¡°Such a statement is imposible. Rosalynn looked at Calvin and shook her head apologetically.


    ¡°Why?¡± Calvin was puzzled.


    ¡°Because the marriage is real.¡± Rosalynn looked sorry.


    Calvin stepped back, looking dramatically shocked.


    As Calvin predicted the news of Wayne and Gabrie¡¯s marriage quickly became the hottest trending


    topic across all social media tforms in a matter of minutes. ¡°All officialpany ounts and official


    websites have posted news about the marriage. It¡¯s like a throwback to the time Secretary Tesdal


    swept the entire inte¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Wow, after following Wayne¡¯s love life for so many years, I finally got to witness his big day!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I admit I shouldn¡¯t say this, but if Secretary Tesdal were still alive, we could¡¯ve heard this great


    news five years ago. Today is a day to sigh for Secretary Tesdall¡±


    The inte was bustling with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Olivia, who was left at Fuller Manor, hiding in the room furthest from the ashes in the living


    room and clutching her phone, received the trending news through apany wide email

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Wayne¡¯s public announcement was really something else.


    Bane Corporation employees all around the world received an email from the headquarters. Olivia, as


    one of Bane Corporation¡¯s senior managers, was among the first to receive the email.


    ¡°No way! He¡¯s lying!! Olivia seemed a bit out of control.


    Just a short while ago, Gabrie had decided to part ways with Wayne because he had taken Olivia¡¯s


    side.


    How could she possibly marry him so quickly?


    Marrying Wayne was something Olivia had been looking forward to for a long time. Before Gabrie


    appeared, she had always believed that she would surely marry Wayne. It


    was just a matter of time


    Now Wayne was really married. The announcement was made so publicly, but the person he chose


    wasn¡¯t her¡­.


    Her anger could almost swallow Wayne whole. She gently touched her belly, still unwilling to give up,


    and grabbed her phone to call Wayne.


    These past few days, she had already called Wayne countless times.


    However


    ¡°Your call cannot be connected as the recipient is on another call. The same automated response


    came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Ahhu¡±


    Olivia angrily threw her phone away. She wobbled to her feet, opened the door, and hurried downstairs.


    As soon as she reached the living room, she saw Maddie¡¯s urn. Olivia stepped back, then rushed over


    to the urn.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless Gabrie disrespects you so much. Shouldn¡¯t you do something about it even after


    death? You just let her marry Wayne and take the Silverman family¡¯s assets Weak¡± Useless¡± Olivia


    pointed at the urn and cursed.


    Then she ran towards the front door. The guards were still outside.


    She opened the door, and a guard immediately turned around and stared at her with a gloomy


    expression.


    ¡°I want to see Gabrie! She yelled at them, ¡®Call her right now!!!


    ¡°Who do you think you are, asking to see Gabrie Jared whenever you want?¡± Speaking was one of


    Calvin¡¯s subordinates, a big guy, constantly rolling his eyes.


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale: ¡®I saved Wayne¡¯s life! You can¡¯t treat me like this, and he¡¯ll definitely help me


    get back at you when he finds out!¡±


    ¡°Gabrie Jared¡¯s orders are simple. Either you stay in Fuller Manor quietly with the person you killed,


    or leave the house and let me finish you off immediately. Apart from that, we won¡¯t listen to any of your


    requests. Do you understand?¡±


    Olivia clenched her teeth. After a standoff with the bodyguard for a while, she retreated back to her


    room and mmed the door shut.


    Afterward, she paced back and forth in the living room anxiously. She bit her thumb so hard while


    pacing that it started to bleed.


    In the end, she still looked in the direction of the front door.


    Olivia, you can¡¯t be reckless or panic. So what if he¡¯s married? There are so many people getting


    divorced these days.


    You have to stay calm. As long as the child in your belly grows up healthily, you can eventually leave


    this terrible ce.


    By that time, you¡¯ll have plenty of ways to drive Gabrie away¡±


    Before that, you must be patient¡­ and even more patient¡­


    While Olivia was freaking out in the manor, mass discussion about Wayne suddenly announcing his


    marriage were also heating up on the inte.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    ¡°Some people suspect that they¡¯ve actually been married for quite some time, and it¡¯s because of the


    video of their argument that Wayne decided to announce their marriage this grandly and at this time?¡±


    So the question is, if they¡¯ve really been married for a while now, how long ago was it? Could it be that


    the Jared group interfered between Olivia and Wayne?¡± There were many such doubts being raised


    Hria was unhappy about Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s rushed marriage. Hence she refused to let the Jared


    Group¡¯s PR department respond to Wayne¡¯s announcement.


    As night fell, discussions on the inte kept ming up, but Rosalynn was calm.


    Hna had hurriedly left after dinner without any purpose


    Baillie went back to the office to attend a meeting When he returned to pick up Paige after work,


    Rosalynn walked Paige downstairs.


    ¡°After this, we ll be looking for a suitable bone marrow donor Nothing else. You and Baillie should go


    and do whatever you need to. Don¡¯t let my thing hold you back,¡± Rosalynn said


    Paige nodded. I know dear You and Wayne


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as if I¡¯m doomed It¡¯s actually not that bad, you¡¯ll see


    Paige opened her arms and hugged Rosalynn, whispering. ¡°Anyway, I just hope you¡¯ll be happy.¡± ¡°Mm


    hmm, Rosalynn¡¯s heart was full of mixed emotions. ¡°Hurry up, Baillie is waiting for you¡± Paige released


    Rosalynn, didn¡¯t say anything more, waved her hand, and ran towards Baillie.


    Once in the car, Paige continued to check the onlinements on Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s marriage.


    Stop looking at these Baillie said helplessly ¡®They¡¯re justments on the inte. People say all kinds


    of stuff these days¡±


    Some people are just too much¡± Parge frowned. They don¡¯t know anything but they¡¯re talking


    nonsense! Saying Rosalynn is the third wheel between Olivia and Wayne? It was Olivia who intervened


    five years ago, okay?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Olivia hasn¡¯t been dealt with yet, has she?¡® Baillie asked.


    He rarely asked about these things


    ¡°Nope Paige was even more annoyed with this topic. Wayne won¡¯t let Rosalynn touch Olivial Such a


    dumbass!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Olivia once saved his life, Baillie said helplessly ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that, he probably wouldn¡¯t


    let her off so easily.¡±


    Paige was being protective and didn¡¯t understand Wayne


    ¡°Also, I heard that when Olivia married into the R Country¡¯s royal family, she was forced into it by


    Maddie, Natalie, and her own family. She suffered a lot over there, so Wayne still feels quilty toward


    her¡±


    ¡°What a joke! When he treated Rosalynn that way, did he know guilt then? Paige finished, and then


    suddenly seemed to realize something ¡®What did you just say?¡± Baillie nced at her ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Wayne thought Olivia was forced to marry into the R Country¡¯s royal family? Paige sat up straight,


    surprised. ¡°A long time ago, I heard that Olivia married the royals because Wayne had be a


    vegetable with no hopes of recovery!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that this rumor has been around,¡± Baillie nodded. ¡®Butter, when Olivia came back, he found


    out that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit Paige couldn¡¯t take it anymore and even cursed in front of Baillie.


    Baillie felt Paige¡¯s unprecedented anger


    He slowly pulled the car over ¡®Paige, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, Olivia thought Wayne was hopeless and tried to climb up thedder through the royal


    family, but ended up suffering¡± Paige dered with certainty

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Although she could be biased and might go out of her way to protect her own people, she would never


    make up lies to hurt others.


    * Paige


    Ballia abook ha head. Of course Falo 1 post thook Wayne is always very cautiona have investigated


    and confimed i before believing her ¡±


    soon as she noticed that Baillie hadn¡¯t responded


    Isuspicious. He wouldn¡¯t believe Olivia just based on her side of the story. He must


    1 Natalie, but Olivia was definitely a willing aplice


    Who knows what kind of love polipin Clivia has given him? Oh night, the royal incident indeed involved


    Maddie berwathi Paige booked at Badbe. Tinnot just talking nonsense (have evidencet


    A manent rates Page pulled out the surveince footage, she found at the hospitalst beytyi. Bailly


    watched it with a howr


    where the identally saw Olivia arguing with her mother and younger


    Paige on the offer hand was secielly relieved. Thank God I¡¯m smart enough to have asked our amazing


    Jaime to get this video after I saw this scener


    After watching the video, Baillie looked at Paige smiling and stroking her hair Mis Se


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Baile, let¡¯s go hind


    Cory and by


    when she had be ustomed to Baillie¡¯s head patting and petting pr se, but the enjoyed it very


    much


    now and show him this video! Paige said seriously. If we don¡¯t get rid of Olivia not to mention my


    darling Rosalynn, Cory and by will be in great


    Gust Righs after all. How can such a ruthless person continue to exist as a threat to them?


    proves that Olivia lied and deceived Wayne, but the favor of saving his life still stands Baillie tapped his


    hand on the steering wheel ¡°Just giving it to Wayne wont make much ?fference


    ¡°So what should we do


    Baillie looked lovingly at Parge The Kiew that she was genuinely kind hearted, and even if you gave


    her a nife, she wouldn¡¯t harm anyone


    ¡°Mrs Scott where¡¯s the bank if we only show Olivia¡¯s true face to Wayne alone


    Parge paused. Although she had no intention of harming amone she wasnt stupid


    Baille slowly nodded. The couple immediately understood each other¡¯s n


    That night


    Wayne wasrt at the hospital. He went back to the apartment instead


    It had been a long time since he had been home, and the flowers in the vase had wilted.


    He went through the apartment and entered the study


    Many of Rosalyner¡¯s belongings were still in their anginal ces


    He sat down at the desk stared at the crib for a long time, and then pulled out a light stack of paper


    from the drawer on his right.


    He fattened the paper and picked up a pen.


    In the first line, he wrote: ¡®Dear Cory, it¡¯s your father¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Wayne spent the whole night writing two letters After finishing them, he carefully put them into


    envelopes. Then he lifted his head and looked out the window across the


    desk


    Scattered spots of light was piercing through the darkness outside.


    He imagined how, several years ago, she sat here and told her story with joy and anticipation, writing


    such touching letters herself. She must have been genuinely looking forward to their brand new life as


    parents back then.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes moistened


    He put away the letters and dragged his weary feet out of the study. He grabbed a pillow and a thin


    quilt and went back to the living room.


    His tall figure curled up on the sofa, Wayne tossed and turned for a while before finally drifting off to


    sleep.


    What he didn¡¯t know was


    Just after he fell asleep, someone posted a video on a popr anonymous forum. The title was rather


    suggestive: [Top Secret] Wayne and His First Love¡¯s Hidden Love Story-


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people were eager to see its content.


    Everyone thought that the pitiful and bullied first love, Olivia, couldn¡¯t take being deceived anymore and


    decided to retaliate by releasing an intimate video with Wayne.


    However


    Upon opening the video, people¡¯s emotions went from anticipation to seriousness: Then they started


    leaving furiousments.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to see! But poor Wayne, does he even know about this?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s that kind of person? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be deeply in love with Wayne and only


    married due to family pressure? Turns out she just thought Wayne had no future and hooked up with


    someone else behind his back?!¡±


    ¡°I know the inside story Wayne really didn¡¯t know about this. He always thought that it was his mom


    and grandma, joined with Olivia¡¯s family, who made her get married, and thus he felt it was his


    responsibility to make up for Olivia¡¯s suffering in the marriage. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been especially looking


    after her these years. Key point. He was just looking after her. They never got back together! Wayne


    has kept his celibacy for Secretary Tesdall


    ¡°No need to defend Wayne at this moment. As if the inte has no memory! Wayne was caught


    before with Olivia on a business trip, with an ambiguous love bite on his neck!¡±


    ¡°It has been exined a hundred times: It was a mosquito bite¡­¡±


    *So all these years, Olivia has been pretending to be the victim, crafting herself into a refined, beautiful,


    and generous woman, while she¡¯s actually a scheming bitch?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick. I¡¯ve been really looking forward to their love story for years, but now I feel like I swallowed a


    fly


    ¡°Let me bring up another topic. In the video, it seems that Olivia¡¯s rtionship with her mother and


    brother isn¡¯t good. Her brother even threatens her for money¡­ and now her mom¡¯s dead, and her


    brother¡¯s gone missing¡­ So scary!!


    The forum was swarmed by suchments. The post and the video spread quickly to other tforms.


    As expected, Olivia¡¯s name is trending as well now, and discussion surged due to the shocking video


    contents.


    Just yesterday, people defended Olivia because of Wayne¡¯s public marriage announcement. Today,


    they¡¯ve changed their stance.


    ¡°What a pity for her five years of waiting for Wayne. Was it just a business deal in the end? While


    Wayne¡¯s life was hanging by a thread after his car ident, she was willing to abandon him and marry


    someone else for fame and fortune. Now that he¡¯s be a big shot, shees back pretending to


    be deeply in love!*


    ¡°Exactly. The person who built Bane Corporation with Wayne was Secretary Tesdall She¡¯s been by his


    side for years without causing any trouble. When she learned about Wayne¡¯s n to marry, she simply


    handed in her resignation and left. If not for Wayne calling off the wedding, no one would have known


    there was ever someone like her by Waynes side! Olivia, in contrast, has done nothing in these five


    years except spreading fake news online to create the illusion of love between her and Wayne!*


    ¡®Finally, someone said it! She¡¯s just creating an illusion of love! I¡¯ll share some pictures for everyone to


    compare, you can see the difference between real love and crafted illusion

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Someone uploaded six photos online. On the left were Rosalynn and Wayne, and on the right were


    Olivia and Wayne


    Even though Wayne and Rosalynn didn¡¯t look intimate in the photos on the left, it was obvious that they


    had a natural chemistry between them which suggested love.


    On the other hand, in the photos on the right, the two seemed distant even though they appeared


    close. Wayne didn¡¯t look as rxed as when he was with Rosalynn ¡°Honestly knowing Wayne¡¯s


    personality, if he had something with Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t have hid it. Over the years, there have been


    many photo leaks, but he always remained silent and left it for Bane Corporation¡¯s PR team to nfy


    That says something!¡±


    ¡°Yeah if it weren¡¯t for Secretary Tesdal, wouldn¡¯t their marriage have been announced publicly? In the


    end, Olivia is just a master liar, always deceiving us outsiders!¡±


    ¡°I saw someone mention Olivia¡¯s mom¡¯s death and her brother¡¯s disappearance in the post Have you


    guys forgotten that the ident in which Secretary Tesdal crashed happened not long after Olivia


    returned to H City after her divorce


    ¡°Oh my God, would you guys stop making stuff up? That¡¯s so scary! She looks so cute and harmless¡® I


    was even her fan, and I used her picture as my profile for a long


    time


    ¡°Calm down if there were any solid evidence, Olivia would have been punished by now, and it wouldn¡¯t


    be our ce to be making wild guesses here.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all specting, how about let me say something too? Has the investigation result of


    Secretary Tesdal¡¯s death at the airporte out? Have the culprits been caught?


    Besides discussing this love triangle that spanned over ten years, there were also some people who


    started digging up Olivia¡¯s other secrets.


    ¡°Finally, people discover the true face of this woman! She¡¯s such a liar and looks so pure and innocent,


    but in reality, she¡¯s incredibly malicious. And with Wayne¡¯s indulgence, she¡¯s been using ne


    Corporation¡¯s name to bully people all these years!


    Then, they began to list how Olivia had taken over other people¡¯s projects, causing a group of people¡¯s


    months of effort to go down the drain. They also talked about how she had stolen other people¡¯s clients


    secretly, nearly causing the person in charge tomit suicide due to failing to meet the year end


    performance target it was only because Wayne secretly helped settle the matter that everything was


    resolved However, her victims suffered from immense mental stress, and were forced to abandon their


    opportunities there and move overseas.


    There were more stories like these.


    The original whistleblower said, ¡°What I revealed is just the tip of the iceberg about what happened


    outside Bane Corporation. Inside thepany, there are even more people who have been bullied by


    her. Even some executives who were friends with Rosalynn were disliked by Olivia A certain head of


    the sales department was forced to resign despite holding such a high position. This is the true face of


    the ever so kind and beautiful Olivia you guys keep talking about!¡±


    Paigey on the sofa, Baillie sitting beside her. She passionately read thements she liked aloud


    for Baillie to hear


    After reading, she angrily threw her phone onto the sofa ¡°What is this, why does it make me so angry?


    Im way better than her, having so many employees in mypany and never bullied anyone! My


    darling is even more incredible since she¡¯s the future heir of the Jared Group, and she¡¯s never bullied


    anyone around either Where does this woman get her confidence from?


    After that, she started cursing Wayne Wayne is just helping a viin!¡±


    Baille brought over a fruit te and handed a piece of apple to Paige.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Paige was furious but still took a bite


    Are you satisfied with this, Mrs Scott?¡± he asked


    ¡®Satisfied? She just loves pretending to be innocent online, doesn¡¯t she? It¡¯s time to expose her true


    face to the public!¡±


    ¡°Mrs Scott, don¡¯t we have more important things to do? Shouldn¡¯t we put these matters aside for now?


    Baillie looked a bit wronged.


    His wife finally got a two¨Cday break, and he thought they¡¯d spend time alone without any disturbance.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Paige nced at Baillie, pretending as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Looking hurt, Baillie said, ¡°Since you forgot, then¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no Paige immediately grabbed Baillie¡¯s arm,ughing ¡°You mean my grandma¡¯s birthday tomorrow


    and that I¡¯m supposed to take you to meet my family, right? Of course, I remember!¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    ¡°How about we change clothes and buy some more gifts for grandma?¡® Baillie asked.


    ¡°We already bought a lot! Paige shook her head, took a bite of her apple, and then looked away from


    Baillie¡¯s gaze. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to do today Do you want to go see my dad?¡®


    Baillie was slightly taken aback


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll go, Baillie agreed immediately


    Paige regretted saying that a bit, but she nced at Baillie ¡®You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too soon, do you?¡±


    ¡°We should have met your dad before getting our marriage certificate, if we weren¡¯t in such a hurry to


    get married,¡± Baillie said softly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too soon now¡±


    ¡®Really?


    Paige smiled slightly


    Baillie always could make her happy so easily


    Even though she didn¡¯t know why Baillie¡¯s words made her so happy, she couldn¡¯t help but feel joyful.


    I go change Paige stood up, walked a few steps, then turned back. ¡°How about we both wear white T¨C


    shirts and jeans?¡±


    Baillie smiled and nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Paige happily went upstairs.


    She changed into her clothes and tied her curly hair into a high ponytail. She twirled in front of the


    mirror, full of youthful exuberance.


    Throughout the years, Paige had been too busy to visit her dad often.


    When she did visit him earlier, she spent most of her time crying miserably in front of his grave.


    But as she grew up, she understood that her sadness would only disturb the peace of his father¡¯s soul,


    so she stopped.¡±


    Instead, she decided to only bring good news


    Until today. She was truly bringing good news today.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Paige hummed a song as she went downstairs.


    Baillie had already finished changing.


    His tall figure and handsome appearance,bined with the white shirt and jeans, made him look like


    a teenage heartthrob.


    Paige¡¯s heart raced.


    She approached Baillie: ¡°Mr. Scott, you look too young! My dad won¡¯t think I married some college


    student, will he?¡±


    Baillie¡¯s gaze never left Paige since she started going downstairs.


    ¡°Where would we find such a lucky college student who gets to be taken away by the beautiful Mrs.


    Scott? Baillie said with a smile.


    Paige¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    She pushed him and said, ¡°Enough with thepliments, let¡¯s get going!¡±


    Baillieughed, his shoulders shaking


    Paige¡¯s blush had spread to her ears.


    The two left the house and drove to the cemetery on the outskirts.


    Meanwhile


    Bane Corporation¡¯s PR department was in chaos.


    Since Olivia was still one of Bane Corporation¡¯s executives, the scandal that broke out orjine had


    something to do with Bane Corporation.


    As a result, the phones at Bane Corporation¡¯s PR department almost blew up from all the calls!

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Something big had happened, and the person in charge of the PR department quickly contacted


    Wayne


    Wayne had just fallen asleep when he was woken up by the call. The atmosphere was heavy making


    the voice on the other end of the phone sound a bit shaky


    President Silverman, something happened to Ms Whaley


    Wayne frowned


    Olivia was still locked up in Fuller Manor


    could ve happened?


    ¡°Is it her project Wayne asked impatiently


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Tve sent the details to you via email. Please take a look¡±


    Wayne hung up the phone imitatedy


    He opened his Email app and saw that video


    Wayne¡¯s brows knotted tightly


    He had a very bad feeling about this


    He clicked on the video and slowly watched it through


    ¡°Where did the videoe from? Wayne asked


    The other party replied immediately it was exposed on an anonymous website, and we¡¯re still


    investigating the identity of the original poster¡±


    Then they sent another message ¡°Right now this video is going viral People who had disputes with her


    in the past am jumping out to expose her, some people on the inte even im that Ms Whaley


    plotted her mother¡¯s death her brother¡¯s disappearance, and the car ident you had with Ms Jared


    Our PR department¡¯s phone has been bombarded by the media. President Silverman, do you want to


    respond?


    Wayne clenched his phone tightly


    iming to be forced to marry wt all this time the was just lying to him?


    Back then, it was his quilt towards Olea that led him to ave Rosa and apany her instead.


    Without that quilt, he wouldnt have been with her at all, and Rosa might have confessed her pregnancy


    long before Heatherway Rosso fabricated those false result slips. As a result, theterplications.


    the five year separation, and the awkward rtionship they have now wouldn¡¯t have happened at all!


    Olivia¡¯s routine in Fuller Manor had basically


    eversed with her sleeping during the day and staying awake at night


    She was scared to sleep at night, always feeling that Maddie was watching her somewhere


    Even when she fell asleep during the day, she was often tormented by nightmares


    Like now


    As Olivia slept she suddenly felt a cold gaze on her


    She woke up with a start


    In the shadows across the bed there was indeed someone


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    Olivia eximed in shock and quickly turned on the light


    When she looked back, she from and thenughed ¡°Wayne Wayne, you finally camet Gabrie is too


    much.


    She was about to rush towards Wayne


    Then, with a click the wall mounted TV in the room turned on


    She fraze, turning mechanically to the screen


    After a brief ckout the screen showed the video


    When Olivia saw the people in the video, her eyes widened in shock and she rushed towards the TV


    trying to turn it off


    She fumbled for a while, but still couldn¡¯t find the switch


    However, at this moment, the video already started to y

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    ¡°It¡¯s fake!!¡± Olivia immediately turned to look at Wayne. ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to frame me and mess with


    our rtionship! It must be Gabrie!!¡± Olivia listened to the conversation between herself and her


    brother


    She was going insane


    ¡°Wayne, this is fake! Please turn it off, and let¡¯s have a real talk! Olivia almost begged.


    Wayne looked at her with cold eyes


    Olivia dared not look at him.


    Suddenly, she grabbed the tablemp and mmed it onto the TV


    After a loud noise, the screen cracked with a hole emitting ck smoke, and the video finally stopped


    ying entirely


    Olivia threw the tablemp away, hurriedly went to Wayne, fixed her hair, and tried to look as gentle


    and calm as possible.


    He always liked her gentle side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Ms. Jared is already married to you. Why does she still want to y tricks to torture


    me?¡± Olivia sobbed pitifully. ¡°But Wayne, you know what kind of person I am


    ¡°Did you really think I didn¡¯t verify the authenticity of the video beforeing here?¡® Wayne asked


    coldly. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve saved my life before. Even if you had voluntarily married into the royal family. I


    would have taken care of you after you returned to the country just the same. Why did you lie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Olivia started to cry.


    ¡°Do you know what your lies cost me? Wayne asked, looking at Olivia with a fierce gaze she had never


    seen before. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for your lies, I would have known Rosa was pregnant before Heatherway


    yed their tricks, and all those things wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    Olivia looked at him.


    Wayne¡¯s disgust for her was obvious.


    She suddenly realized that Wayne would never forgive her.


    She suddenlyughed ¡°So you me me for that? Wayne, you believed Heatherway¡¯s fake reports.


    Isn¡¯t it because you didn¡¯t trust Rosalynn in the first ce? How am I responsible for that? Why should


    you me me?¡±


    Wayne looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I never said those reports were made by Heatherway¡® he said word by word.


    As for that matter, Olivia was supposed to believe that it was Maddie who had forged those reports.


    She had beenpletely unaware of the whole thing. It was only after the ne crash three months


    later, during an argument between him and Maddie in the hospital, that the matter was mentioned


    At that time, Olivia happened to be there.


    Olivia hesitated and quickly replied, ¡°it was Ms. Fuller who told me!¡±


    Wayne looked at Olivia, stood up slowly, and walked towards Olivia.


    Olivia felt an unprecedented fear and kept backing away


    ¡°You instigated Heatherway, he stated.


    Olivia shook her head constantly, ¡®Wayne, you can¡¯t me me for all of this just because I made one


    mistake¡­ I admit that I lied to you about the marriage, but I really had no choice at that time! The


    Whaley family knew you were in a car ident and became a vegetable, which made them push me


    even worse. I identally overheard them nning to marry me to a divorced old man in exchange for


    a cooperation project. That¡¯s why I agreed to go to the R Country to marry¡­ I lied to youter because


    I was afraid you would leave me. I¡¯ve already lost everything and I can¡¯t lose you again!¡®


    She paused, looking even more pitiful: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie to you initially, but when I saw you with


    Rosalynn and how much you cared for her, and you even told me you were in love with her¡­I was


    scared! I was really, really scared! I can¡¯t live without you!!¡±


    Wayne stared at her with cold eyes.


    She used to do this, bringing up her sorrows when it got difficult to talk her way out.


    Wayne used to soften up every time.


    But now¡­


    He stared at Olivia and said coldly. ¡°Maddle and your family are dead, but Heatherway is still alive¡±


    Olivia frozeThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Wayne continued. ¡°Do you admit it yourself, or should I bring her here to confront you?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t trust me? Olivia¡¯s eyes got teary


    ¡°What have you done to earn my trust? Wayne was furious, ¡°Olivia, if it wasn¡¯t for you saving my life, I


    would¡¯ve torn you to pieces long ago!¡±


    Olivia felt like her heart was violently smashed


    She looked at Wayne in disbelief


    It was him who approached her first Later because he was useless, he was set up by Maddie and


    turned into a vegetable. She was in the prime of her beauty when he might not even live Was she


    supposed to spend the rest of her life miserably with a vegetable?


    She only made the choice that any other person in their right mind would make


    And what kind of deep love was he faking?


    if he really loved her when he woke up, he should ha done everything possible to get her back from the


    R. Country!


    Just like when he forced himself on Rosalynn at the beginning!


    But he didnt


    Instead, he imed he couldn¡¯t get over Olivia only to use it as an excuse to substitute her with


    Rosalynn.


    And then what happened?


    Initially, it was just an performance, but Wayne


    in love with Rosalynn! Completely ignoring her


    ¡°Yes, I did contact Heatherway I met Heatherway at a dinner party before you guys got engaged? What


    does that prove? How does me knowing Heatherway mean I have something to do with Rosalynn¡¯s


    incident? Olivia was furious. ¡°Wayne if someone has to take responsibility for Rosalynn¡¯s situation, it¡¯s


    you! Only you!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Olina seemed to have gonepletely mad


    She pointed at Wayne and cursed. if had been strong enough and not greedy for the best of both


    worlds, Rosalynn, wouldn¡¯t have to die. Hahaha, she has such a strong character she must hate you en


    she dies¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned paler and paler


    He stared at Olivia intensely


    Olivia didn¡¯t hold ba anymore. Didr


    we me a lifet


    want you to pay it back! Once you do, we¡¯ll bepletely done and can go our separate ways!¡±


    ¡°How do you want him to pay it bac


    from the entrance


    At this moment, a cold yet imposing


    Wayne was stunned.


    Olivia looked resentfully at the intruder ¡°Gabrie¡°¡°


    Rosalynn walked in confidently with her arms crossed and a cold face


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, I saw the gossip about you on the way here¡± She spoke in


    calm tone, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious under your disguise¡±


    ¡°I knew you were the one stiming up trouble behind my back? Olivia gritted her teeth, and then tried to


    cause discord with a sheer, ¡°You know that I¡¯m Wayne¡¯s first love, night? So you¡¯re holding a grudge


    and want to force Wayne to get nd of me


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not Wayne denied angrily


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything


    This morning, after having breakfast with Cory and hy she picked up her phone to do some work when


    she received news about Olivia. After watching the leaked footage. she was shocked She¡¯d always


    known that Olivia was not as innocent as she appeared, but she never thought Olivia would dare to


    deceive Wayne


    Shortly after reading the trending news, Calvin hurriedly came to find Rosalynn to tell her that Wayne


    had gone to Fuller Manor in a rage

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    He had been in there for over ten minutes withouting out


    ¡°Could it be that he felt insulted and furious, so he killed her and is now dismembering her? Calvin was


    used to thinking of Wayne in a dark way


    Calvin had heard somewhere that Wayne even liked cannibalism and had purchased human flesh from


    the ck market


    Calvin believed the rumour


    He had told Hria multiple times that, fortunately, their children were not born or raised near Wayne, or


    they might have been turned into soup by now


    So it¡¯s not so surprising that Calvin¡¯s current thought of Wayne dismembering Olivia


    Rosalynn rushed to Fuller Manor


    Of course, she also wished that Olivia wouldn¡¯t survive, but she couldn¡¯t let her die at Wayne¡¯s hands


    She crossed her arms and walked slowly towards Olivia


    As she approached, Wayne became nervous and tried to keep Rosalynn away from Olivia. However,


    before Wayne could act¡­


    p p


    Rosalynn raised her hand and ruthlessly pped twice across Olivia¡¯s face.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t expected Rosalynn to suddenly attack her


    As a result, she was knocked down onto the bed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She was dumbstruck for two seconds, and then she screamed.


    ¡®Gabrie¡® What gives you the right to hit me?¡±


    She protested while standing up to fight back.


    Wayne, however, stood in front of her, protecting Rosalynn.


    ¡°Try touching her again!¡® Wayne warned sternly


    ¡°Wayne! Wake up! Look carefully! She¡¯s Gabrie, not Rosalynn! It¡¯s she who¡¯s been spreading


    baseless rumors to sabotage our rtionship!¡® Olivia cried out like a madwoman.


    ¡°Your rtionship?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡®Olivia, are you telling yourself that you guys are a loving


    couple, just as you deceive everyone else?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s cheeks trembled with anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I hit you? You wanted to kill me, but I can¡¯t even hit you? And only two ps! It


    would serve you right if I were to skin you alive right now!¡± Rosalynn mocked.


    ¡°I saved Wayne¡¯s life. He owes his life to me. You dare to kill me?¡± Olivia said with pride.


    ¡®Well, that seems to be your only straw now¡® Rosalynn said slowly


    Neither of them expected Wayne to say at that moment. ¡°You saved me, but not her, why wouldn¡¯t she


    dare to kill you?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in surprise.


    It seemed that Olivia¡¯s deception was a very serious offence to him, so serious that now he was


    allowing her to be killed.


    ¡°Wayne what what are you saying?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Do whatever you want Wayne nced at Rosalynn. His eyes, filled with red bloodshot veins, showed


    exhaustion and self mockery ¡°I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Rosalynn stared at him.


    Actually, this had been what she had wanted from the beginning.


    But why doesn¡¯t she feel happy hearing Wayne say this now?


    She frowned and looked back at Olivia, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted him to repay you and then


    cut ties with him?¡±


    Rosalynn sneered, ¡®So go ahead, tell us what you want from him¡­ Just a friendly reminder. Don¡¯t be


    greedy. Say something realistic.¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    ¡°This is between us. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    Before Olivia could finish, Rosalynn impatiently said. ¡°I¡¯m his wife. I have the right to know about his


    affairs with anyone. Are you gonna tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re ying with your life¡±


    ¡°Give me some money and let me leave¡±


    Olivia, almost driven crazy by the situation, immediately made her request upon hearing Rosalynn¡¯s


    words.


    Rosalynn smirked. ¡®No money, but you can leave¡±


    Olivia looked at Wayne


    Wayne just ignored her


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, based on what I¡¯ve learned about you over the years, I know that you won¡¯t let this go once I


    let you leave¡± Rosalynn said scornfully looking at Olivia ¡°it was you who said you would cut your ties


    completely if you ept this agreement, we won¡¯t mention the past once you walk out the door of


    Fuller Manor. But from now on, if you do evil and I catch you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead. At that


    time, don¡¯t cry and scream that you are Wayne¡¯s lifesaver Let¡¯s just call it even today¡± Olivia breathed


    heavily and involuntarily touched her belly.


    She hadn¡¯t been eating or sleeping welltely. Although her stomach showed no abnormalities, she


    was still worried about the child and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Gabrie, do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Olivia looked at her, ¡°Let me tell you, you only look so simr to


    Rosalynn. If someone more like her appears, Wayne will treat you the


    same way he treated me!¡±


    With that she grabbed the phone on the bed


    ring hatefully at Rosalynn and Wayne, she rushed to the door, as if fearing Rosalynn would change


    her mind.


    As she passed the living room, she nced at Maddie¡¯s urn. Then she strode to the door, and when


    she opened it, the guards at the entrance looked at her.


    But unlike before, they just looked at her with disgust and did nothing else


    Olivia stepped out carefully, and the guards remained still.


    She began to run and hailed a car on the side of the road. Once on board, she hurriedly left.


    Rosalynn stood by the window and watched indifferently. Seeing Olivia leave, she turned around and


    met Wayne¡¯s heavy gaze.


    ¡°You hate her so much Why did you Wayne asked in a hoarse voice


    Rosalynn looked calm and unaffected, ¡°The reason is still the same. I don¡¯t think Olivia will give up. But


    as we¡¯ve said, her life¨Csaving grace ends today. If she causes trouble again, I¡¯ll show no mercy. At that


    time, no matter what excuse President Silvermanes up with, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    With that said, Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother waiting for Wayne¡¯s response and headed straight for the exit.


    As soon as she got downstairs, a few of Rosalynn¡¯s bodyguards came in and immediately approached


    her ¡°Gabrie Jared, why did you let that woman go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities to deal with her Rosalynn said, ncing at Maddie¡¯s


    urn, ¡°When Mr. Silvermanes downter, remind him to take care of the deceased¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    Rosalynn then left Fuller Manor.


    A littleter, Wayne slowly came downstairs


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, we will all be leaving soon. Don¡¯t forget to take care of the urn, the bodyguard said


    coldly but politely to Wayne. However, his dislike for Wayne was evident, making his words sound


    rather unfriendly


    After the bodyguard left, Wayne walked to Maddie¡¯s ashes.


    Standing there for a moment, he made a phone call.


    The call was picked up right away

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    ¡°Wayne, man¡­I didn¡¯t get a chance to congratte you Happy marriage man, hehe¡±


    ¡°You should take care of her funeral¡® Wayne said casually. Her ashes are still at Fuller Manor,e


    and pick them up¡±


    With that, Wayne hung up the phone


    As he stepped out of Fuller Manor, the sun was shining brightly outside


    Summer had arrived


    The warm sunlight seemed to dispel the chill all over him, and he looked back at the luxurious Fuller


    Manor


    False parents, false first love, and all the other falsehoods in his past wild life were gone as of today.


    In the future


    He thought of Rosalynn, Cory, and Ivy


    That was the real love and family that he wanted to embrace under the sun.


    After 10 o¡¯clock.


    Bane Corporation¡¯s official websites and social media ounts simultaneously released a statement.


    In the statement, they first responded to their partners, otherpanies, and individuals about Olivia¡¯s


    revtions, basically admitting to Olivia¡¯s wrongdoings and a hugepensation for the victims at that


    time. Then came a sincere apology emphasizing that Olivia had been fired and would no longer hold


    any position in Bane Corporation


    Secondly, they officially responded to the rumor of Wayne and Olivia¡¯s affair. In short, it was all fake,


    created by Olivia for personal hype, and they reiterated that Bane Corporation had repeatedly denied


    the rumors.


    The inte exploded again.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Wayne was deceived into supporting Olivia, but now that he knows the truth, he¡¯s ditched


    her


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s cold statement still shows the pain he¡¯s been through deep inside Karma! Hahaha!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now we wait for a response from Olivia!¡±


    ¡°Will there be a response? If I were her, I¡¯d go and hide right now, it¡¯s so humiliating.¡±


    When Olivia returned home, she quickly washed her hair and took a shower, and came out feeling


    refreshed.


    Sitting on the couch, she finally had time to go online.


    However, the moment she opened the inte, she was dumbfounded


    Her DMs were flooded with curses. Looking at the trending topics about herself and the Bane


    Corporation¡¯s statement, Olivia was fatally shocked.


    While she was asleep, she had put her phone on ¡®Do Not Disturb mode. Even though there were lots of


    unread messages when she woke up, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to


    them


    After all, as the vice president of Bane Corporation, many people contacted her every day, so she was


    always in this state.


    She immediately opened WhatsApp, and as she did so, a message popped up.


    ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t y dead. You said you could help me get equipment for the next quarter from Bane


    Corporation! I bought you bags worth over a million and a whole set of luxury jewelry Either give me the


    money back right now or I¡¯ll expose you online and go to the police for extortion!¡±


    Looking further down.


    ¡°Shameless! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day. Wayne doesn¡¯t need you anymore, and your retribution will


    come soon.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, about the project we discussedst time, ourpany decided not to proceed with it.


    Regarding the 20% kickback payment, when would it be convenient for you to transfer it to our


    ount?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re so careless, lying to Wayne like this. I know you wanted to leave him to climb up the


    ladder, but didn¡¯t you say he considered you his true love? If you sincerely apologized, he might have


    forgiven you. But now, everyone in the world knows you¡¯re a master liar!¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Being bombarded with so much information almost made Olivia suffocate.


    She didn¡¯t dare to reply to any of it, and quickly turned off her phone


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Olivia bit her nails, anxiously and angrily pacing back and forth in her room


    She knew Gabrie wasn¡¯t that kind hearted Just a few days ago, she was yelling about killing her, and


    now suddenly she let her go!!


    Gabrie had anticipated that she would have be the target of everyone¡¯s arrows by now, and


    keeping her in Fuller Manor would actually be a form of protection for her That¡¯s why she let her go


    She pretended to be a good person in front of Wayne, and at the same time she pushed her into the


    abyss


    ¡°Gabrie!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth angrily


    She was acting so high and mighty in front of Wayne, but was really just being incredibly low and


    despicable inside!


    And she wished to harm her?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia sneered


    TI soon show you the consequene of biting off more than you can chew!¡±


    She took a deep breath, trying her best to remain calm.


    Then she opened a drawer, took out a tiny SIM card from a box hidden deep inside.


    Before returning to her homnd, she thought she would never need to contact this person again in


    her lifetime.


    She trusted Wayne that much


    Thinking of this, Olivia¡¯s heart ached immeasurably


    After she left. Wayne used the body double¡¯s identity to hook up with Rosalynn, obviously growing tired


    of her. Why should she forgive him?


    After the heartache, she became even more determined. She inserted the SIM card into an old phone


    and with trembling hands, she made an international call


    On a certain private ind in the Maldives.


    A scarred hand picked up a phone from the ground.


    Lying beneath him, a blonde, blue¨Ceyed woman wrapped her arms around him discontentedly, trying to


    snatch the phone away


    The man nced at the caller¡¯s name and pped the woman¡¯s outstretched arm, so hard that she


    stared back in horror, not daring to get angry.


    The man pushed her away, put on a bathrobe, and walked out while answering the call.


    Soft sobbing came from the other end of the line.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed Getting agitated he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?*


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crying on the other side became clearer.


    The man got impatient. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Simon, save me


    Momentster, a panicked and aggrieved voice of the woman came through the phone


    ¡°Wayne cheated on me. He¡¯s in love with the heiress of the Jared Group, and he doesn¡¯t want me


    anymore. Now his wife is setting me up. Many people want to kill me. Simons deep blue eyes were


    filled with gloom ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll bring you home


    Once he hung up. Olivia stopped crying immediately


    Wiping away her tears, her gaze finally rested on the only photo of her with a young Wayne by her


    bedside


    He was even more beautiful than the stars in the sky,pletely different from the cold and distant


    person he was now.


    For so many years, this was the first time Olivia had such a thought If only there were really such a


    thing as reincarnation in this world. How wonderful would that be She would definitely choose to stay


    by Wayne¡¯s side forever


    However,


    in this world, there is no as if

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    By now, there¡¯s no turning back for her


    Olivia¡¯s hand rested on her belly, and her gaze turned icy as she looked at the handsome young man in


    the photo from his youth


    ¡°Wayne, as long as this child exists, you¡¯ll be tied to me for life!¡±


    After leaving Fuller Manor, Rosalynn returned to her studio.


    ¡®Gabrie, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    L locked at Rosalynn in surprise.


    ¡°Uh? Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Rosalynn put down her bag and nced at the colleagues around her


    ¡°No, no L quickly shook her head, thenughed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you on your


    wedding yet!


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, congrattions!


    Her colleagues extended their blessings one after another.


    Congrats?


    Rosalynn thought about the various things that had happened in the past few days and couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a little helpless


    ¡°Alright, I got it You guys find a ce to have fun after work today. My treat¡± Rosalynn paused, then


    continued, ¡®The FreshBite project is about to start officially, so everyone hurry up and make an issues


    list.¡±


    While Rosalynn was in a meeting. Paige and Baillie brought flowers and her father¡¯s favorite wine to


    the cemetery


    Paige¡¯s father died a sudden death.


    At that time, the cemetery prices in the city were very expensive. Paige was still in school, and Peyton


    was a full¨Ctime housewife


    The family had to pinch every penny


    So Granny Owens gritted her teeth and bought a plot in a cemetery two hours drive away from the city


    to bury him.


    ¡°The traffic here has improved a lot. When I was a kid, it took over four hours by bus, going round and


    round. I had to leave early in the morning, arrive at noon, and it¡¯d be dark when i got home¡±


    Paige, holding the flowers, pointed to the bus stop at the entrance


    Of course, Baillie knew that Paige¡¯s mother married Grant Sutton not long after her father passed away.


    The Sutton family was well off, with cars and drivers.


    The fact that she was now taking the bus meant she probably came here alone. Why did she have to


    come to such a faraway ce?


    The only possible reason was that she had been wronged and missed her father, so she came


    Baillie gently stroked her head.


    Paige was somewhat slow¨Cwitted and didn¡¯t notice the pity in Baillie¡¯s eyes


    Instead, her attention was drawn to the yellow dog at the entrance.


    ¡°Max¡± She eximed, running towards the dog


    Baillie was worned that the dog would be startled and suddenly jump up and bite her, so he timidly


    followed.


    However, his worst fear did note true.


    The yellow dog seemed to be quite old. It nced at Paige, then perked up its ears happily and even


    stood up, wagging its tail as it staggered towards her.


    ¡°Max, you still remember me, huh? I didn¡¯t see you thest few times I came. I thought you were gone!


    Paige circled around the yellow dog


    The dog seemed happy, too, and whined softly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At this moment, the gatekeeper came out.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°He¡¯s quite old. He usually likes to rest in the warehouse.


    Today, he came out to bask in the sun, and I didn¡¯t expect him to meet an old friend!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Max must be almost twenty years old by now, right? Paige looked amazed, then petted the


    dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°In our human eyes, you¡¯re like a hundred year¨Cold man, Max! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Max seemed to understand thepliment.


    So he nuzzled Paige¡¯s hand with its nose.


    Baillie stood aside, watching her smile happily, and became very cheerful as well.


    Although it was love at first sight, spending time with Paige had drawn him closer and closer to her His


    affection now far exceeded their initial passion.


    ¡°Max, let me introduce you to a new friend¡® Paige squatted beside Max, nced back at Baillie, and


    then whispered into Max¡¯s ear, ¡°He¡¯s my husband, a cute blondie.¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Anyway, he suddenly looked at Baillie and barked twice.


    Paige suddenly sat down on the ground and startedughing her ass off, pping her hand on the


    ground.


    People who had just finished sweeping graves around them were more or less a bit gloomy in their


    expressions. Seeing Paigeughing so heartily in the cemetery, they all looked somewhat surprised.


    Baillie walked over, bent down to grab Paige¡¯s hand, and pulled her up: ¡°Mrs. Scott, are you talking


    about me with your friend?¡±


    ¡°Not talking about you at all, right Max?¡± Paige, still holding Baillie¡¯s hand, didn¡¯t let go and looked down


    to ask Max.


    Max, gasping with his mouth wide open, was still wagging his tail.


    But, since his stamina was limited and he was probably tired, hey down after swaying his tail a


    couple more times.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I can guess.¡± Baillie looked at Paige.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± Paige leaned closer to Baillie, asking with a cheeky grin.


    ¡°Is there a reward if I guess correctly?¡± Baillie¡¯s gaze focused on Paige¡¯s pouty lips.


    ¡°Of course!¡± said Paige without hesitation. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°TIl tell you when I¡¯ve thought of something.¡± Baillie then looked at Max, ¡°I bet my wife told you that I¡¯m


    a blondie, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Max: ¡°Woof woof woof!¡±


    Paige. ¡°???¡±


    -¡°Did you hear that?¡± Paige asked in surprise.


    Baillie put his arm around her shoulder: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Mrs. Scott, my father-inw is still waiting to


    meet his son-inw. Can wee back and y with your friendter?¡±


    Paige followed Baillie as he led her forward, her hand in his.


    Hastily turning back to say goodbye to Max: ¡°Max, I¡¯lle back to youter!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she finished speaking, she heard Baillie let out a


    Paige turned back and poked him in the chest with her elbow, asking. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°How are you older than me?¡± Baillie looked down at her, his doting gazepletely undisguised. ¡°You


    should check your age. seriously. You are such a baby¡±


    ¡°You are no better!¡± Paige strongly disagreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so you shouldn¡¯t act like an older brother.¡± Paige was very determined.


    Baillie looked at her and immediately understood why she was ufortable.


    He patted her head: ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the baby between us, as long as you call me


    hubby.¡±


    Paige¡¯s ears instantly turned red.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it slow!¡±


    Baillie wouldn¡¯t, of course, force her. He would agree to whatever she said.


    Having walked for quite a long while, they were almost back to where they had said goodbye to Max.


    -As they turned a corner, Paige and Baillie collided with someone who had juste from the opposite


    side.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Grant¡¯s voice came, and the smile on Paige¡¯s face disappeared immediately.


    Damn¡­ She forgot about him, this really wasn¡¯t a good day for going out.


    Paige looked at the people on the opposite side.


    There were a few people standing behind Grant.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Grant and Peyton, Ryan Sutton, and his two younger brothers were all there.


    ¡°You brought them here?¡± Paige looked at Peyton with a very unfriendly tone.


    When Paige used to live with the Sutton family, the one thing she insisted on was not allowing the


    Sutton family to pay respects to her father.


    ¡°Is that how you talk to your mom?¡± Ryan Sutton¡¯s youngest brother Grayson Sutton said angrily, ¡°Even


    if I didn¡¯t bump into you today, I would have gone looking for you because you almost screwed up my


    brother¡¯s wedding over some trivial matter, and made your mom so angry that she had to be


    hospitalized. In the end, you didn¡¯t even apologize or show any remorse, and went as far as to cut ties


    with your mom. Paige, are you such an ingrate?¡±


    ¡°Grayson Sutton!¡± Grant scolded him.


    Baillie was also frowning, ready to speak up.


    Paige tightly held his hand and stopped him.¡±


    Paige felt disgusted letting Baillie talk to them.


    Ignoring Grayson Sutton, she looked at Peyton, who seemed a bit pale: ¡°I¡¯m going to move my dad¡¯s


    grave soon, so you guys don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡±


    ¡°Paige, your mom has been having nightmares about your dadtely, so she wanted toe visit. We


    were worried about her being alone, so we came with her, Grant said solemnly. ¡°I can understand you


    being angry about the past, but your father has been dead for so many years now. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate


    to disturb his soul over this trivial matter?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, I¡¯m the one who decides.¡±


    After saying this, Paige didn¡¯t want to talk any longer and tried to walk past them with Baillie¡¯s hand in


    hers.


    ¡°Paige, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?¡± Peyton


    Paige stopped walking and nced at her: ¡°You don¡¯t asked, trembling


    Sorrow was written all across Peyton¡¯s face.


    to do anything. Just continue being Mrs. Sutton.¡±


    Grayson Sutton couldn¡¯t stand Paige¡¯s attitude anymore: ¡°Paige, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all different from


    before just because you can make money now. Apologize to your mom right now!¡±


    During the conversation, Grayson Sutton even reached out his hand to grab Paige.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, before his hand could touch Paige, the man next to her grabbed his hand. No one could


    see clearly what happened


    exactly.


    They only heard a cracking sound, and Grayson Sutton groaned as he squatted down.


    It seemed like his hand had been broken


    ¡°Grayson!¡± Grant and Peyton eximed.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± the Sutton family¡¯s other son, Ellory, pointed at Baillie angrily, saying, ¡°I¡¯m awyer, I


    can¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawyer, he was about toy hands on my wife, and I was just defending her within my rights,¡±


    Baillie politely interrupted, ¡°Of course, if you want to sue me, I wee it.¡±


    After all, his legal team has been idle recently.


    ¡°Paige, is this the man you married?¡± Peyton looked at Paige in astonishment, then looked at Baillie in


    disbelief.


    This wasn¡¯t their first meeting, and Peyton was surprised. How could such a handsome man be so


    violent?


    He had previously fought with Logan Sutton, and now he broke Grayson Sutton¡¯s hand!


    Paige, married to a violent person like this¡­.


    It¡¯s really dangerous!


    ¡°Divorce him! You have to divorce him!!¡± Peyton stood up, extremely agitated. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to


    marry a violent man!¡± ¡°My Baillie is the kindest and best person in the world. I really like him, and I


    won¡¯t divorce him,¡± Paige calmly replied. ¡°Paige, do you have to provoke your mother like this? If


    something happens to her¡­¡± Logan, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. He looked at Paige and


    Baillie, so intimate, and he burned with anger and envy


    ¡°Funny, it¡¯s as if she has ever cared about me,¡± Paige coldly interrupted Logan. ¡°What right do you


    have to lecture me here? Mind your own business, Logan¡±


    ¡°Enough, quickly take Grayson to the nearest hospital. He¡¯s in the tech field, and if his hand bes


    useless, his life is over!¡± Grant said, and then looked at Paige and Baillie. ¡°Paige, I truly consider you


    my family, my own daughter, but you¡¯re allowing this violent man to hurt your brothers!! I won¡¯t tolerate


    it this time!!¡±


    Grant¡¯s eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡°Logan, call the police immediately! I want this jerk behind bars!¡±

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Paige frowned.


    At that moment, Baillie gently stroked her hand back with his thumb andforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t mind


    them. Let¡¯s go pay your respects to your dad first.¡±


    Paige looked up at Baillie.


    Her gaze met his calm eyes, and her irritation seemed to dissipate instantly.


    She nodded slightly.


    Ignoring the noise from the Sutton family around them, they walked towards Paige¡¯s father¡¯s


    tombstone.


    Many offerings had already been ced in front of the tomb.


    Baillie nced over and noticed a worker nearby tidying up the offerings, so he politely called her over.


    He gave her a little tip and asked her to clear away all the stuff the Sutton family had brought.


    Then, Paige took out disinfecting wipes and carefully wiped the tombstone.


    She neatly arranged the items she and Baillie had bought.


    Throughout the whole process, she remained silent and cautious.


    Afterward, she stared nkly at her father¡¯s smiling portrait on the tombstone.


    Her dad didn¡¯t like taking photos, and this picture was cropped from a photo of him and her.


    Paige reached out and gently stroked the smiling face.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been too busy since I returned to the country, and today¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee to see


    you,¡± Paige said softly, ¡°I have good news-I got married¡±¡±


    She smiled, showing off her wedding ring.


    Then, she added silently in her heart.


    He¡¯s an amazing person, warm and cute, giving me absolute support and favoritism.


    Next, Paige stood up, pulled Baillie closer and said, ¡°This is your son-inw. Look, isn¡¯t he handsome?


    Not only is he good-looking. but he¡¯s also schrly,es from a literary family, and is a lovely family


    man¡­¡±


    Paige kept praising him.


    Baillie was a bit dazed.


    So, Paige really thought he was that good?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was over the moon.


    He was truly very, very happy!


    ¡°Hi!¡± Baillie started, ¡°I¡¯m Baillie, and this is my introduction and resume.¡±


    Baillie took out a few pieces of paper from his pocket.


    Paige: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My self-introduction,¡± Baillie said seriously.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking back at her father¡¯s portrait, and thought to herself, ¡°See, isn¡¯t he


    super adorable?¡±


    Baillie also whispered silently in his heart to Paige¡¯s father, ¡°Sir, please be assured and entrust Paige to


    me. I promise that from now on, she will never again be exposed to the wind and rain of this world. I will


    love her, protect her, respect her, and make her the happiest person in the world.¡±


    Having finished, he folded his hands together with utter devotion.


    ¡°My dad must have heard what i said to him!¡± Paige patted Baillie on the shoulder And eximed with


    excitement.


    Baillie wasn¡¯t sure if there were souls in this world, but if the existence of souls could make his wife


    even happier, he was willing to believe that that world was real.


    ¡°Do you think your dad will like me?¡± Baillie asked, his face anxious.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    Paige patted his shoulder, and said very seriously, ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Baillie¡¯s troubles vanished in an instant, and heughed, ¡°Alright, you must have a lot to talk about with


    your father. I¡¯ll go over there and ask about the process of moving the tomb.¡±


    Paige was amazed at Baillie¡¯s efficient rationality.


    ¡°Should we buy a graveyard first?¡± Paige was worried that the graveyard might not be easy to buy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Within today, I¡¯ll definitely find a good spot not too far from us for your father.¡±


    Paige was immediately reassured.


    When Baillie said definitely, it would definitely happen.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Paige smiled and nodded.


    Baillie patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Paige watched Baillie leave, and simply sat down on the ground, ¡°Dad, how about it? He looks pretty


    reliable, right? Actually, we got married quickly, only having known each other for a few days¡­


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige then detailed to her father the story of how she and Baillie met, fell in love, got married, and their


    journey up until now. Baillie came back after learning about the moving.


    Paige waved at him from afar.


    Baillie felt a warm feeling envelop his heart, and he was very happy


    He walked quickly towards Paige.


    ¡°Are you guys done talking?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, almost. We still have to buy a graveyard, right? I already told dad about the moving, so we need


    to hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Check your phone.¡± Baillie pointed to her bag.


    Paige, puzzled, took out her phone and saw several messages and pictures from Baillie.


    Paige opened them and was astonished to see the graveyard¡¯s name, ¡°This graveyard is no longer for


    sale to the public and it¡¯s very, very expensive!¡±


    Many social celebrities wanted to be buried here.


    Paige had also considered moving the grave in the past.


    Their current ce was not only far away, but also poorly managed due to its low price.


    Every year, she had to pay an extra fee to the staff to ensure her father¡¯s tombstone was clean and


    tidy.


    Also, it was really crowded here¡­


    During the search for a graveyard, she identally learned about the situation of the grave Baillie


    mentioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s not for sale to outsiders, but we¡¯re not outsiders.¡± Baillie smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Paige was shocked, ¡°Is that plot ofnd also owned by your family?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Baillie nodded.


    ¡°Your family¡­really is involved in all kinds of industries.¡± Paige gave a thumbs up, expressing her


    admiration.


    ¡°There are many people in my family, so the business naturally covers various industries. Developing


    the graveyard was my great-aunt¡¯s idea. About twenty years ago, she felt that she was getting old and


    should make preparations for when she passed. But she couldn¡¯t find a satisfactory graveyard, so she


    decided to develop her own cemetery.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so cool.¡± Paige gave another thumbs up in admiration.


    Baillie caught her thumb, turned her hand around and held it: ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really cool.¡±


    ¡°Take me with you when you go to pay homage to her in the future!¡± Paige said.


    Baillie shook his head.


    Paige was a bit stunned.


    Indeed, this kind of thing should be proposed by Baillie himself. Her sudden request¡­ It¡¯s normal to be


    rejected¡­ ¡°She¡¯s still alive. Baillie cut off Paige¡¯s wild thoughts.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Paige was taken aback.


    ¡°And she¡¯s very healthy. Last year, she even got a teaching licence for yoga at the age of eighty-five.¡±


    Paige: ¡°OMG!¡±


    Baillie was amused by her expression.


    ¡°Alright, say goodbye to your father first, and then I¡¯ll take you to check out these graveyards for you to


    choose from.¡±


    ¡°No need, let my dad choose for himself!¡±

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Before Baillie could react, Paige was already squatting in front of the tombstone, ¡°Dad, here are photos


    of five new homes for you! Take a look and tell me which one you like, and I¡¯ll draw it out from the


    stack! Just help me pick the right one!¡±


    Baillie¡¯s choice of burial spot must be the best.


    Paige knew whichever her dad chose, it would be good.


    So Paige opened up a lot-drawing app.


    Baillie was surprised, ¡°There¡¯s an app for that?¡±


    ¡°Cory made it,¡± Paige replied. ¡°Whenever we arque about something and can¡¯te to a decision, we


    do a group draw.¡±


    After she said that, she looked at the tombstone, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll give you another five seconds to make up


    your mind.¡±


    Baillie was amused by Paige¡¯s adorable actions!


    In the end, the draw result was No.1.


    Paige checked the description, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve got great taste!¡±


    Paige gave a thumbs up, then turned to Baillie, waving her phone. ¡°My dad picked the first one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone arrange it immediately.¡± Baillie reached out his hand, and Paige naturally handed


    the phone to him, then waved to the tombstone, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re going to take care of the moving first. You


    say goodbye to the neighbors, and we¡¯ll pick a good day toe and move you!¡±


    Once they¡¯ve moved, the Sutton family wouldn¡¯t bother them anymore.


    With that thought in mind, Paige left with Baillie.


    Arriving at the cemetery¡¯s za, Paige spotted police cars in the distance.


    She instantly grew serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Grant saw them from afar and pointed at Baillie yelling.


    ¡°Baillie¡­ Paige looked worriedly at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Baillie smiled at her.


    Paige nced around. Logan and Grayson Sutton had disappeared.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Officer, it¡¯s him! He broke my son¡¯s hand!¡± Grant pointed at Baillie, then at Paige, ¡°And she¡¯s his


    aplice!¡±


    Peyton, who followed behind Grant, looked up in shock, ¡°Honey! How could you say Paige is an


    aplice? She¡¯s a victim too!¡±


    Grant pretended not to hear.


    ¡°Arrest them, now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you really break his hand?¡± A police officer asked Baillie seriously.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Baillie nodded, ¡°When we went up earlier, we ran into these people on our way. They started


    insulting my wife, who just wanted to leave, but that gentleman suddenly attacked. I instinctively


    blocked it, and his hand just snapped like that. There are several security cameras over there that


    caught it, if you¡¯d like to check.¡±


    Compared to the raging and crazy-looking Grant, Baillie was rational and well-spoken.


    Rtively speaking, Baillie seemed more credible.


    ¡°Officer, this is my daughter. We¡¯re family. You can arrest him, but my daughter is innocent. She¡¯s been


    deceived by him!¡± Peyton cried her eyes out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Grant yelled at Peyton.


    Peyton flinched in fear.


    When she looked at Paige again, her eyes were pleading.


    Pleading for what?


    Paige didn¡¯t understand.


    At this point, what else could she possibly have to plead for?


    Push Baillie out to appease Grant? Does he even deserve that?


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who knows about checking the footage? The moment we got down, we


    contacted the cemetery, and they said those cameras were broken! But my son¡¯s already done a


    medical examination, and they¡¯ll definitely be able to find your fingerprints on his wrist! As the attacker,


    you won¡¯t get away with it!!


    ¡°Cameras are broken?¡±


    Baillie chuckled like he just heard a big joke.


    Seeing Baillieugh, Grant assumed the young man was finally panicking.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    Of course, the surveince cameras weren¡¯t actually broken.


    Baillie took care of that.


    ¡°Sorry, let me make a quick call first.¡± Baillle nced at the police officers, then took out his phone,


    stepped away a bit, and made a call.


    When he came back, he was still calm and collected. ¡°Please give me a moment, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Officer, arrest him! He¡¯s just stalling!¡± Grant urged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s check the surveince footage first, the policeman responded.


    ¡°There is no surveince! Grant was very


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    anxious.


    He was in a rush to get this matter settled, otherwise, Paige¡¯s friend¡¯s help would arrive soon, and his


    scheme would fail.


    As he was thinking, a car screeched to a halt by the road.


    Then, a fat man walked quickly towards them.


    ¡°Our boss¡¯s here!¡± said the man, who was in charge of maintaining the cemetery.


    At the sight, Grant perked up.


    This man was the one who epted his money just now!


    ¡°Paige, we raised you, and you ruined yourself by choosing such a useless man. I think you¡­¡±


    Before Grant finished speaking, the cemetery boss yelled out, ¡°Which one of you is Mr. Scott?¡±


    Grant was stunned for a second, remembering that the hothead was a Mr. Scott¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Baillie raised his hand in calm and aristocratic demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble you¡¯ve been through!¡± The man wiped the sweat from his forehead, ¡°You


    want the surveince data, right? I¡¯ll have the technician get it for you!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the cameras were broken just now?¡± the officer asked suspiciously.


    The man immediately said indignantly, ¡°I was ying cards, and suddenly a weird guy called me,


    asking me to delete all the surveince data and falsely im that the cameras were broken! Before I


    knew it, he had transferred money to me!¡±


    Grant¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this just the evidence you need? Isn¡¯t that right, officer?¡± the man turned around and smiled


    at the police officer. ¡°You two go and check the surveince footage,¡± the officer ordered the other two


    policemen behind him, and then looked at Grant, ¡°Who exactly tried to bribe him to delete the


    surveince?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, was it you?¡±


    Grant suddenly turned to Peyton.


    Peyton was dazed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was our son¡¯s fault? What¡¯s the point of you doing all this?¡±


    Peyton stiffened.


    Grant gave her a pleading and warning look.


    Was he trying to frame Peyton?


    But she had no idea about the bribe¡­


    ¡°Who here is Peyton?¡± demanded the boss, raising his phone, ¡°The money was transferred under this


    name!¡±


    Peyton was astonished again, looking at Grant in disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, Grant grabbed her arm tightly and hid her behind him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She lost control just


    now. Please understand. Fortunately, we know the truthnow; otherwise, things would have been really


    complicated.¡±


    Paige looked at Peyton, who was now in panic.


    Peyton had been pampered all her life; this experience was probably her first.


    ¡°Enough chit chat. She¡¯s a suspect for interfering with public affairs and needs toe with us for


    further processing¡±


    ¡±


    Baillie looked at Paige.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Tears filled her eyes, and her body trembled slightly.


    Baillie took a gentle breath, ready to step forward.


    Paige silently stopped him.


    Baillie looked back at her. There were tears in Paige¡¯s eyes, but she gritted her teeth and shook her


    head.


    Peyton had to see who Grant really was. A person can only decide how they want to live their life once


    they see the sobering reality of their surroundings.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie didn¡¯t step up after all.


    He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the first ce, but he was going to because he saw his wife feel sorry


    for that woman.


    Now that his wife stopped him, there was no need to help them anymore.


    After they checked the surveince footage, everything was clear


    Baillie and Paige also went to the police station to make a statement.


    When they came out, they ran into Logan who had rushed over.


    Logan was panting and his steps slowed down, ¡°Paige, I didn¡¯t know my dad would¡­¡±


    Paige held Baillie¡¯s hand tightly, didn¡¯t even look at Logan, and walked straight away from the police


    station.


    Logan stood still as if he was pierced by countless ice des from all directions, his body cold but


    heart-achingly painful Today, when he saw Paige and Baillie in the cemetery, his heart ached so much


    that it was difficult to breathe.


    He remembered that on one of Paige¡¯s father¡¯s anniversaries, he went to keep herpany when she


    was abroad.


    Paige once said to him, ¡°When we get married, I¡¯ll take you alone to see my dad, and then tell him how


    good you are and how much I love and care for you as my husband.¡±


    Logan had never been to Paige¡¯s father¡¯s grave before.


    Today was the first time.


    During this time, his longing for Paige grew stronger and stronger, to the point of being almost sick.


    He couldn¡¯t eat or sleep.


    He repeatedly searched around him for evidence that Paige loved him.


    Yesterday, he heard Peyton say that she wanted to pay respects to Paige¡¯s father.


    Logan suddenly thought of the words she said when her bright eyes focused on him while her head


    rested on hisp.


    So Logan came along.


    But he never expected that, after arriving at the cemetery, he would see Paige bringing Baillie to pay


    homage to her father. At that moment, jealousy, panic, and loss swept over him like a crashing tsunami.


    She actually brought another man to see her father!


    How would she introduce Baillie to her father?


    Logan couldn¡¯t help but feel he was about to break down.


    ¡°What are you standing here for?¡± Grant appeared with a gloomy face, followed by a haggard Ellory.


    They had just watched the surveince footage.


    Grant thought that since the surveince captured Baillie hitting someone, he would definitely be sent


    to jail.


    Who would have thought¡­


    ¡°It was you who started it first, so he was reacting in self-defence.


    Grant was angry at the time, ¡°He broke my son¡¯s hand. How is that self-defence?¡±


    It took a while for the police to finally talk some sense into him and send him away.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Baillie managed to get away without a scratch.


    On the contrary, Peyton was detained for 7 days for obstructing official duties.


    ¡°Yourwyer skills are useless!¡± Grant was furious with Ellory.


    Ellory felt quite wronged.


    Baillie, on the other hand, knew legal provisions better than him and could quickly find thews he


    needed without any hups. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say Baillie was just some gigolo living off women?


    Doesn¡¯t look like it to me¡­¡± Ellory muttered, ¡°He made a phone call and easily persuaded the


    graveyard owner toe and please him without any hesitation¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough? Logan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted.


    Everyone around immediately looked over.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Logan¡¯s look was hideous, ¡°Where is Paige¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°She was detained by the police for seven days.¡± Ellory replied..


    Logan looked at Grant in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Grant pulled Logan to his car and told him the whole story. Then he tried to clear


    himself, ¡°You can¡¯t let me go to jail, can you? What would happen to our family business then? Our


    orders have already dropped by half because of Paige, that troublesome girl. If we don¡¯t find new


    partners, who knows how many contracts will be lost in the second half of the year!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you care about hurting Peyton¡¯s feelings? For so many years, she put you even before


    Paige. She cut her ties with Paige for you and your family. How can you do this?¡±


    -Thad no choice. The ount just happened to be under her name. Anyway, she will only stay in the


    police station for seven days. When she gets out, I¡¯ll make it up to her!¡± Grant was impatient, then his


    eyes grew fierce, ¡°Our feud with Paige¡¯s husband is on!¡± ¡°Enough! What more do you want?¡± Logan


    was on the verge of breaking down, ¡°You want Paige to hate us even more? Is that what you want?¡±


    Grant looked at Logan and sneered, ¡°If you were man enough to make her fall in love with you


    wholeheartedly, would things havee to this?¡±


    Logan was shocked.


    ¡°Dad¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Logan, you¡¯re a smart man, but you let someone else take your woman. If it were me, I would¡¯ve


    gotten rid of that guy a long time ago. How could you let him walk all over you?¡± Grant whispered,


    ¡°Have you be so stupid since you¡¯ve been with Paige, that you can¡¯t even deal with such trivial


    matters and have to drag Grayson down with you?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Logan asked in surprise.


    He always thought he and Paige did a good job of hiding it.


    ¡°I knew as soon as you two got together.¡± Grant replied.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t mind if we¡¯re together?¡± Logan asked.


    Grant looked away, ¡°She¡¯s not good enough for marriage, but if you just want to sleep with her, why


    would I stop you?¡± ¡°Grant!¡± Logan suddenly yelled and mmed his fist on the steering wheel, ¡°Don¡¯t


    insult Paige! I want to marry her! You knew we were together, but you still arranged blind dates for me?


    You did it on purpose!¡±


    Grant pped Logan hard across his face, ¡°You bastard, I knew being with Paige would make you


    forget your manners! How dare you defy your father!¡±


    Logan¡¯s ears buzzed.


    A momentter, he looked at Grant and said angrily, ¡°Dad, say whatever you want, but I warn you! Stay


    away from Paige. If you dare hurt her, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do!¡±


    After that, Logan opened the car door and stumbled out.


    The sky was clear.


    He looked in the direction of some distant mountains, feeling dizzy.


    Grant had known about him and Paige all along, so he didn¡¯t have to suppress his feelings or


    deliberately avoid her, causing her


    much pain.


    If he had known earlier¡­


    Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.


    He wouldn¡¯t have gone on blind dates, Paige wouldn¡¯t have left him, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t have


    married someone else so impulsively¡­


    Logan cked out and copsed on the ground.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Before Paige and Baillie left, Baillie saw a small supermarket outside the police station and


    remembered that Peyton would be locked up for a few days. So he dragged Paige in and bought her


    some daily necessities.


    ¡°Her husband wouldn¡¯t be so terrible that he wouldn¡¯t prepare those things for her, right?¡± Paige felt a


    bit awkward.


    Actually, she was really worried about this.


    Grant must hate her to death now, and he might treat her mother badly.


    ¡°You said he¡¯s terrible, so who knows? Baillie picked some stuff and went to the counter to pay.


    Peyton obviously didn¡¯t leave a good impression on Baillie.


    He did this simply because he didn¡¯t want his wife to worry. If he didn¡¯t take care of this matter right


    now, Paige would definitely be worried when she got home.


    After all, her mother had been her only family for so many years.


    How could their feelings just disappear so easily?


    Baillie understood and was willing to deal with this for her.


    After shopping, the two turned back to hand the items to the police officer in charge, asking him to


    forward them.


    Unexpectedly, they happened to see Logan staggering and eventually falling to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Paige shouted in surprise and instinctively ran over.


    Baillie froze for a moment, then followed with a long face.


    ¡°Logan!¡± Paige ran to Logan¡¯s side.


    Logan¡¯s head hit a rock and was bleeding. It looked very scary.


    He probably heard Paige¡¯s voice and struggled to open his eyes, and then gasped out, ¡°Paige.¡±


    He even reached out his hand.


    It was then that Baillie arrived.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Baillie bent down and asked in a solemn voice.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paige replied anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡±


    As Baillie called the ambnce, several police officers came out of the station.


    Grant, who was furious in the car, also noticed themotion outside and got out to check.


    Seeing Logan on the ground, he also panicked.


    Among his sons, Logan was the most promising one and was about to marry into the Whaley family.


    He couldn¡¯t afford any idents at this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Grant ran over, saw Paige and Baillie, and got even angrier.


    After giving the location to the ambnce, Baillie pulled Paige¡¯s arm and moved her behind him.


    Baillie was now in a bad mood.


    He looked at Grant impatiently, ¡°This man fainted on his own. What are you yelling about?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he really did faint on his own. He just got out of your car and immediately fell down. They kindly


    called an ambnce for him,


    so don¡¯t me them.¡± A police officer who had witnessed the whole process reminded Grant sternly.


    Grant¡¯s mouth twitched, and he squatted down beside Logan, ¡°Logan, can you hear my voice?¡±


    Then he saw Logan¡¯s lips moving.


    He leaned in to listen and heard Logan calling Paige¡¯s name.


    Grant¡¯s face darkened even more, and he red at Paige in disgust.


    what was so good about this annoying girl.


    She came from an ordinary family, and if it weren¡¯t for her rich best friend, how could she have her


    current status?


    But still¡­

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    He really couldn¡¯t stand Paige¡¯s husband, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he was reliable.


    ¡°Paige, Logan¡¯s calling you. You¡¯d better go and see what¡¯s up!¡± Grant yelled at Paige.


    Paige hadn¡¯t quite realized what was going on yet when Baillie¡¯s grip on her hand suddenly tightened.


    Paige was taken aback for a moment before looking at Baillie and quickly snapping back into focus.


    She had just seen Logan pass out. She¡¯s genuinely concerned, not only because of their past as lovers


    but also because, after all, he¡¯s part of the family.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t just run to him like that,pletely forgetting that Baillie knew about her past with


    Logan and might be bothered by it.


    ¡°I¡¯m no doctor, what can I do? My husband already called an ambnce for him; it¡¯ll be here soon.


    Paige said, grabbing Baillie¡¯s arm and walking away.


    They left the stuff for Peyton outside and asked the guard to pass it on to the officer.


    After getting in the car, Baillie was quite silent.


    Paige, feeling a bit guilty as she fastened her seatbelt, said, ¡°Baillie, I didn¡¯t mean anything just now, I


    mean¡­um, even if it weren¡¯t Logan but a stranger, I¡¯d still go and see if there was anything I could do


    to help!¡±


    Baillie sighed and nced at Paige, saying, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± Paige asked.


    Baillie shook his head, ¡°If it had been anyone other than Logan, I wouldn¡¯t have been angry, but¡­


    since it was Logan, of course! was upset.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Paige pulled on his shirt, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Baillie was helpless.


    Paige¡¯s feelings for Logan were deep. Baillie had known this from the start and had prepared himself


    for it.


    But¡­seeing Paige run so anxiously towards Logan, his couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    After all, there is no ce for reason in love.


    On the way back, Paige lost her bubbly vibe.


    For thetter half of the trip, she simplyid back in her seat and pretended to be asleep.


    What had happened after running into the Sutton family today really put a damper on her mood.


    Back in the city, Paige woke up just in time.


    ¡°I want to go to the hospital to see Cory,¡± she sat up, ncing outside and then at Baillie.


    ¡°Do you need to pick up anything for him?¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°No, Cory can¡¯t eat most things, and Ivy shouldn¡¯t either, she¡¯s already gaining weight which is bad for


    her health.¡±


    Baillie nodded.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They soon arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°You can go in by yourself; I have something else to do. I¡¯ll be back to pick you upter.¡±


    Paige was a bit lost, but nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She got out of the car and nced back, feeling uneasy.


    Baillie hadn¡¯t driven away, but was waving at her through the window of the front passenger side.


    Paige smiled, then turned around and quickly walked into the hospital.


    Not long after.


    ¡°What? Your mom¡¯s going to jail?¡±


    ¡°What? You hurried to see Logan after he fell in front of Baillie?¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked by what Paige had gone through today.


    ¡°Baillie must have been really upset,¡± Paige said unhappily.


    ¡°Did he treat you badly for it?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Paige shook her head and let out a sigh, ¡°Not really. He¡¯s still gentle with me and still smiles at me, but


    his smile isn¡¯t as sincere


    as it used to be.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your mom will see the problem this time?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Paige looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of divorce, and all you care about is my mom?¡±


    After saying that, she bowed her head even lower, ¡°About my mom¡­Based on my past experience,


    she might think that the person who should be med more is actually me.¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    Paige shrugged, looking like she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°In the past, if something happened to the Sutton family and it was rted to me, my mom would


    always me me whether it was my fault or not. She¡¯d make me apologize and admit my mistakes¡­¡±


    ¡°But this time, it was Grant who deliberately set you and Baillie up, and she took the me for Grant.


    What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? She might think that if I¡¯d been more obedient and didn¡¯t have conflicts with them, maybe


    I could¡¯ve stopped Baillie


    1 from taking action, and things wouldn¡¯t have gone this far.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°If she really thinks that way, I suggest you get mentally prepared to ept the reality of not having her


    as your mother.¡± Paige slumped on the sofa, looking at the cartoon drawings on the children¡¯s ward


    ceiling, and slowly said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t consider her my mother anymore, it¡¯s just¡­ I still hope she


    can have a better and morefortable life.¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head and poked Paige¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re just too softhearted.¡±


    Paige nced at her and then snuggled into her arms.


    The two quickly started giggling and ying together.


    Ivy was wearing headphones, drawing pictures.


    Her mood had been pretty badtely. When she was feeling down, Ivy would wear headphones and


    draw all day.


    Turning around as she adjusted the paints, she saw her godmother and mother happily messing


    around. Despite wearing noise-canceling headphones, she could still hear their joyfulughter.


    Ivy turned back, sighing softly, envious of their carefree lives.


    And at her tender age of five, she had to consider theplex issue of whether or not to acknowledge


    her biological father.


    Paige stayed until after ten.


    Ivy and Cory were asleep, and Baillie came to pick her up.


    Hanging up the phone, Paige heaved a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°I told you he¡¯de pick you up!¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Paige was still worried, ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s here to deliver the divorce agreement?¡±


    ¡°Stop overthinking! Get going!¡± Rosalynn gave Paige a light kick.


    Paige huffed dramatically.


    ¡°Remember to give your grandma the birthday gift I bought her,¡± Rosalynn reminded Paige before she


    left.


    ¡°I know,¡± Paige waved and slowly walked out.


    When she saw Baillie, he was leaning against the driver¡¯s side, talking on the phone with someone.


    Seeing her, he ended the call.


    ¡°What took you so long? Anything happened upstairs?¡± Baillie approached her.


    Paige looked into the car.


    Oh my God, there was indeed a file bag on the back seat!


    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Paige shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Get in and let¡¯s go home,¡± Baillie opened the car door.


    Paige sighed softly, got in the car, and fastened her seatbelt.


    How to put it, Baillie was a genuinely good person. If he felt he didn¡¯t get enough attention and


    appreciation, she could ept his decision to end this marriage contract.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The hospital wasn¡¯t far from where she lived, and it took about ten minutes to get there.


    On the way. Paige seldomly spoke and Baillie nced at her a few times.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the hospital, and Logan¡¯s fine,¡± Baillie said gently to Paige after parking the car.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Paige was taken aback and looked at him, annoyed, ¡°What¡¯s it to me whether he¡¯s fine or not?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re deeply concerned. Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige was even more shocked at Baillie.


    Furious, she quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, turned around, and grabbed the file bag from the back


    seat, ¡°Baillie, I know today¡¯s incident is my fault for not being considerate and hurting your feelings. If


    you want a divorce, I¡¯ll sign the papers without hesitation. The assets you¡¯ve given me, I¡¯ll return them


    all to you!¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Paige suddenly felt wronged. She had been worried about Baillie¡¯s anger all


    afternoon and night.


    But he thought she was worried about Logan.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t falsely use people!¡± Paige felt more and more aggrieved, ¡°I never thought about


    Logan¡¯s situation!¡±


    With that, tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯ll sign.¡± She pped the file on Baillie¡¯sp without hesitation.


    Baillie was dumbfounded, and seeing Paige cry, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Divorce? You want to divorce me?¡± Baillie asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who wants to divorce me? Didn¡¯t you skip visiting Cory with me today to see awyer and


    make the agreement? Isn¡¯t the agreement right here?¡± Paige pointed at the file bag.


    Baillie paused for a moment, then suddenlyughed, ¡°You mean this?¡±


    He picked up the file bag and asked, amused.


    Paige suddenly realized that she might have misunderstood the situation. The indignation in her eyes


    gradually faded, her speechcking confidence, ¡°R-right¡­ Could it be¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Baillie handed the bag to her, ¡°Inside, there is indeed something for you, but it¡¯s not a divorce


    agreement.¡±


    ¡°What is it then¡­¡±


    Paige took the bag, nced at Baillie, and pinched the contents.


    Right, it was so thick. How could it be a divorce agreement? It was even thicker than the previous


    marriage agreement.


    ¡°Open it up and take a look.¡± Baillie calmly looked at her.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll open it! I¡¯m not afraid you!¡± Paige muttered, opened the bag, and pulled out its contents.


    Then she was dumbfounded.


    In the bag were property certificates, including real estate and plots ofnd, as well as some other


    investments.


    ¡°These are the properties I promised to give you when we got married. The transfer procedures were


    complicated, so it took some time. Thew firm I hired was nearby the hospital, so I just stopped by to


    pick them up.¡± Baillie exined.


    ¡°You¡¯re not divorcing me?¡± Paige asked, bewildered.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why would I divorce you? Baillie countered.


    ¡°Because of what happened at the police station this afternoon¡­¡± Paige¡¯s voice gradually lost


    confidence.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you apologize and promise never to do that again?¡± Baillie replied, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s over. Have you


    been anxious all this time worrying that I want a divorce?¡±


    -Paige looked at Baillie, feeling hurt, and nodded.


    Baillie was deeply touched.


    He reached out, gently held Paige¡¯s face, and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°How could that be? Every day since we got married, I¡¯ve been incredibly happy and content with my


    life.¡± Baillie paused, then continued, ¡°Because I¡¯m so happy, I often worry that one day you¡¯ll realize you


    still love Logan more than me and decide to leave me. What would I do then?¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie¡¯s tender and slightly pitiful eyes, and cried even harder.


    She struggled to hold back her sobs and shook her head, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t love him anymore, I swear!


    I¡¯ll never leave you either!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Baillie nodded, smiling at her eyes, and said mysteriously. ¡°Sweetie, I want my reward now.¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    ¡°Reward?¡±


    Paige sobbed a bit, feeling confused.


    ¡°You were whispering with Max, am I right?¡± Baillie teased lovingly and gently, stroking her cheek with


    his thumb.


    Paige suddenly remembered that incident, ¡°So, what do you want? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Baillie¡¯s gaze swept across Paige¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I want this.¡±


    Baillie leaned in and gave Paige a deep kiss.


    After about two or three seconds, he let go with reddened eyes.


    Paige was like a frightened rabbit, staring at Baillie in shock and confusion.


    ¡°Do you hate it?¡± Baillie asked carefully, with hot and heavy breaths, looking at Paige.


    Paige was still confused but shook her head.


    She just found that Baillie¡¯s lips were very soft and quitefortable.


    The next second.


    Baillie kissed her again.


    It was more intense than thest time but still showed his inexperience.


    Both fierce and inexperienced, he had to be careful not to bite Paige¡¯s lips and make them bleed.


    The dim light from a smallmp in the garage shone through the car window, casting a soft glow inside


    the car.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t help himself and continued to kiss her for quite some time.


    Until finally.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Baillie, let¡¯s continue this tomorrow, I feel dizzy fromck of oxygen, Paige said softly, covering Baillie¡¯s


    mouth, with slightly swollen lips and a dazed look in her eyes.


    Baillie was absolutely in love with how Paige looked.


    He caught Paige¡¯s hand, kissed her palm, and then her fingertips.


    ¡°Okay, we can continue this tomorrow.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Young people were so innocent. They didn¡¯t know that there were many other things they could do


    besides kissing!


    After getting out of the car.


    The cool breeze cleared Paige¡¯s mind a lot.


    Thinking back on what happened just now, she tried hard to resist blushing as she heard Baillie close


    the car door behind her.


    Paige ran inside, dashed upstairs, and quickly locked her room door.


    Leaning against the door, Paige covered her burning cheeks.


    How did she end up kissing Baillie?


    And¡­ so intensely!!


    But¡­ what could she say, it felt amazing. How came Baillie¡¯s lips were so soft?


    And he even had little canine teeth!


    The little canine teeth didn¡¯t hurt when biting¡­


    Paige¡¯s mind was filled with all these random thoughts, her heart feeling stuffed by some invisible force.


    She drifted to the bedside and dove headfirst into the soft pillow.


    Oh right.


    The pillow and beddings were bought by Baillie.


    Bosoft Just like


    She took out her phone


    Messaged Rosalynn [Dear, Baillie doesn¡¯t want to divorce me]


    Before waiting for Rosalynn to reply


    She sent another one [Baillie is really, really, really, so cute.]


    Rosalynn was on the balcony, enjoying the breeze.


    Seeing Paige¡¯s two happy, almost overflowing messages, a smile appeared on her face.


    She sent an emoji back.


    #You¡¯ve fallen in love #


    Both of them were chatting while enjoying their time.

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    A phone call suddenly came in.


    Seeing the caller ID, Rosalynn¡¯s smile gradually disappeared.


    She answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Are Cory and Ivy asleep?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice came from the other end,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven, what do you think?¡± Rosalynn retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯lle up now¡± There was the sound of a car door closing on Wayne¡¯s end. ¡°Just want to take a


    peek at them and then leave.¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t stop him.


    A short whileter, Wayne appeared sharply dressed at the door of the hospital room.


    Upon seeing him, Rosalynn frowned.


    By her calctions, Wayne shouldn¡¯t have recoveredpletely yet. Just a few days ago, he had been


    coughing up blood¡­and now he was back to work already?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Annoyed by seeing me?¡± Wayne asked sarcastically when he noticed Rosalynn¡¯s


    change in expression.


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Just be quiet, if you wake Ivy up, there¡¯s suffering waiting for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Wayne took off his watch and coat, washed his hands in the bathroom, and then gently pushed open


    the door to the ward. Cory and Ivy¡¯s personalities could be easily seen just by observing the way they


    slept.


    -Even when he was sick, Cory was very well-behaved in his sleep.


    As for Ivy¡­


    The kid was already sprawled across the bed, nearly rolling onto her brother.


    Wayne¡¯s smile was warm as he approached Ivy, gently kissing her cheek and tenderly caressing her


    face, before carefully covering her round belly with a small nket.


    After that, he went over to Cory.


    Cory¡¯s pale face was heartbreaking.


    Wayne gently held his son¡¯s hand, which was swollen and bruised blue from blood samples and IVs.


    Wayne looked down and kissed his hand.


    Over the past few days, he had tried every possible ways to find a bone marrow match for Cory.


    Results would take about a week.


    ¡°Cory, don¡¯t be afraid. I promise I¡¯ll make you healthy again.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was affectionate as he


    kissed Cory¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t notice that Cory¡¯s eyshes had trembled gently at his touch.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wayne stayed in the ward for about half an hour before Rosalynn nudged him out.


    As the ward door silently closed, Cory opened his eyes. He stared at the back of his hand for a while,


    then raised it to touch his forehead.


    Finally, he turned to look at his sister, who was sound asleep like a little kitten, and no one knew what


    was going on in her tiny head.


    Outside the door, Wayne put his watch back on, his gaze subconsciously turned to Ivy¡¯s drawings.


    ¡°Did she draw so much today?¡±


    ¡°Her mood was bad. She spent all her time drawing, except for eating and sleeping.¡± Rosalynn paused


    before adding, ¡°Tve told her about you being her father.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°What¡­did she say?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say much. I guess she¡¯s still deciding whether she wants you or not.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nced at her, ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with the Jared Group¡¯s trouble and gave Granny Jared a


    piece ofnd as financialpensation.¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne acknowledged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are we going back to the hospital?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne was a little stunned, and when he looked at Rosalynn again, his eyes were noticeably less


    gloomy than before.


    I¡¯m feeling alright now, no need to go back to the hospital, Wayne answered.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes dropped, and she calmly yet helplessly said, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re now Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    father. I hope that when you make any decisions, you¡¯ll always remember this. It¡¯s better to have never


    had something than to have it and then lose it. Don¡¯t mess yourself up too much.¡±


    After saying this, she went straight into the inner room.


    Wayne stood in the same spot for a while.


    Today¡¯s events made him feel exhausted and annoyed. But looking at Cory and Ivy, he feltpletely


    at ease even though his Rosalynn didn¡¯t give him a good look and scolded him at the end.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    The next day, Rosalynn saw the news update, saying that Wayne had returned to the hospitalte at


    night, seemingly not fully recovered yet.


    ¡°Cory¡¯s condition has improved a lot. We¡¯ll keep an eye on him for a couple more days, and if


    everything is fine, he can go home,¡± the dean said,ing over with the experts for a morning check-


    up.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re just waiting for the bone marrow match results,¡± one expert added.


    ¡°You guys have really worked hard these days,¡± Rosalynn genuinely thanked them.


    In a moment, the dean and the experts left.


    Ivy was sitting by Cory¡¯s bedside, her eyes sparkling, ¡°Mommy, is brother getting better?¡±


    ¡°We still have to wait, honey. The doctors need to put some new parts in him, and once they¡¯re done,


    he¡¯ll be all recovered!¡± Rosalynn touched Ivy¡¯s head and answered with a smile.


    Ivy nodded her head.


    Looking at Cory, she said, ¡°Brother, when you¡¯re recovered, I¡¯ll take you back to the ind!¡±


    Cory looked at her, ¡°We¡¯re not going back to the ind.¡±


    Ivy asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll live here with Dad and Mom.¡± Cory replied.


    Ivy was even more surprised and turned to look at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ivy frowned, looking a bit angry, and went out with her headphones, sitting in front of her drawing


    board.


    But she didn¡¯t move for a long time, just staring at the eyeless god an the drawing board.


    ¡°Cory, you¡­¡± Rosalynn went out to check on Ivy, then came back to Cory, surprised by his changed


    attitude.


    ¡°You guys got married, this day woulde eventually,¡± Cory replied, ¡°No matter where we live, as


    long as you¡¯re here, it¡¯s fine.¡± For the first time in these two days, Cory spoke tenderly to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was deeply moved, and kissed Cory


    the forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be a good dad,¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Cory didn¡¯t continue on that subject, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ivy. Let her think about it by


    herself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect that the situation she had worried about hadpletely turned around.


    Ivy, who used to like Wayne so much, started to resist him when she found out that he was her dad.


    On the other hand, Cory, who had been so disgusted with Wayne before, managed to ept the fact


    sooner than Ivy, and didn¡¯t even mind living together.


    Cory got sleepy after taking his medicine, and Rosalynn left the ward when he fell asleep.


    Ivy was still wearing headphones, sitting in front of the drawing board, lost in thought.


    Rosalynn sighed softly and was just about to go out.


    Suddenly Ivy took off her headphones and called out to her, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Rosalynn turned around, walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡±


    Ivy said, ¡°Can Uncle Calvin take me home?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Ivy, there are only servants on the ind now, so you can¡¯t go back


    alone.¡±


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°I mean the home here.¡±


    Going back to the ind alone, Ivy would feel very lonely.


    Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Do you need to get something? Mommy will take you there.¡±


    toon back and have mom stay with brother.¡±


    And so it was.


    Rosalynn called Calvin and Laura to take Ivy back.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Although Ivy was still young, after she left, Rosalynn found herself standing in the living room, suddenly


    feeling as if everything around her was empty.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Ivy¡¯s nanny car just pulled into the garage, and as soon as she got out, she heard her godmother¡¯s


    voice.


    ¡°Ivy?¡±


    Paige ran towards Ivy with a surprised look.


    ¡°Godmother.¡± Ivy called softly. But she was obviously not as energetic as before.


    ording to Ivy¡¯s character, when her godmother ran towards her, she would definitely run towards her


    in the same way or even more enthusiastically


    And then the two would hug each other tightly.


    ¡°Howe you came back by yourself?¡±


    Paige came to pick up the birthday gift Rosalynn bought for her granny.


    Seeing Ivy, Paige was very surprised.


    ¡°Did you have another fight with your mom? Were you sent back?¡± Paige guessed boldly!


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°No way! I¡¯m the best-behaved baby, I wouldn¡¯t fight with mom, I just came back to


    paint!¡±


    ¡°Miss Paige, it¡¯s true, there was no fight, Ivy wanted toe back on her own!¡± Calvin exined.


    Calvin was worried that Paige would mistake his youngdy for entering her rebellious stage ahead of


    time.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Paige nodded, then gently touched Ivy¡¯s head, ¡°Ivy, today is Granny Owens¡¯


    birthday, your handsome godfather and I are going to visit her together, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Ivy usually clung to her mom and brother. Considering that when her brother was sick, and she came


    back home alone. Paige thought she might be in a bad mood and wanted to take her out for a walk.


    However¡­


    Without even thinking about it, Ivy shook her head and said, ¡°Godmother, wait for me for a moment.¡±


    After that, Ivy ran quickly back into the house.


    Paige looked at Baillie¡¯s car not far away and signaled him to wait for a bit, then followed Ivy back into


    the house.


    Ivy quickly found her safe and took out a small box from it.


    Then she took a diamond brooch out, also found a velvet box and put the brooch in it.


    ¡°Godmother, here.¡± She handed the box to Paige, ¡°Remember to wish Granny Owens a good, healthy


    and a long life.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know how to react.


    But she didn¡¯t refuse Ivy¡¯s kindness, ¡°Alright, Granny Owens really loves Ivy, and she will be so happy


    to receive a birthday gift from


    you.¡±


    Hearing this, Ivy seemed to be in a much better mood.


    Paige touched her cheek. Ivy had been like this since she was very young. If someone was happy


    because of her, she would be happy too.


    When Paige left, Ivy went straight to the painting studio.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t even let Calvin and Laura follow her.


    After locking the door, she walked to a painting easel covered with a white cloth, pulled it off, revealing


    the sketch lines of the -painting.


    The painting was of a family of four that had appeared in Ivy¡¯s dream before.


    She looked at it and put on a paint-covered apron. She tied her hair up recklessly, then moved a small


    ladder to skillfully adjust the paint, and began to paint with full concentration.


    On the other side.


    After getting in the car, Paige immediately called Rosalynn and told her about the brooch.


    ¡°It¡¯s that colored gemstone-encrusted kingfisher brooch you bought at the auction two years ago.¡±


    Paige sighed, ¡°We need to teach Ivy to understand the value of some things, not to casually give away


    millions worth of jewelry to others¡­¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled on the other side, ¡°These things are hers in the first ce, and if she wants to give


    them to someone she likes, we have no right to stop her.¡±.


    ¡°So, should I just take it to Granny then?¡±


    ¡°Of course you should,¡± Rosalynn gave a definite answer.


    After hanging up the phone, Paige looked at the glittering kingfisher brooch in the sunshine and


    sincerely sighed, ¡°When ites to wasteful spending. Ivy and her mom really are blood rted.¡±


    Baillie looked at Paige, obviously feeling a bit antsy

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Even the sun seemed to favor shining on the face of his beloved, making her look even more dazzling


    than the diamond in her


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hand.


    Baillie¡¯s gaze finally swept past Paige¡¯s lips.


    Then, he silently withdrew his eyes, but his fingertips unconsciously tapped on the steering wheel.


    They had agreedst night that they could kiss today, but before Baillie could make a move, Paige


    spoke first.


    ¡°You look a bit nervous, Paige nced at Baillie with a teasing tone, tucking the diamond brooch into


    its velvet box and putting it in her pocket.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid your grandma won¡¯t like me,¡± Baillie pretended to be worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Paige reassured, ¡°Didn¡¯t you introduce yourself to herst time? I think she was quite


    pleased with you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m younger than you,¡± Baillie continued to fake insecurity.


    ¡°My grandma used to be a teacher, she¡¯s very open-minded. It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re younger than


    me, even if you were a girl, she wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± Paige said, sticking her fingertips into Baillie¡¯s hair and


    giving it a rough rub. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Baillie¡¯s smile instantly became even brighter.


    Paige thought to herself, if only he were a golden retriever, petting him on the head would make him


    show that sunny smile.


    So adorable.


    Paige and Baillie left the house, avoiding the morning rush hour


    In no time, they arrived at the hospital where Granny Owens was staying.


    She had recovered quite well and would be discharged in a few days


    Granny Owens originally didn¡¯t want Paige to visit. She knew Paige had just returned to the country


    and would be busy, so she didn¡¯t want to hold her up.


    As for her birthday, they could always celebrate itter.


    But Paige insisted on celebrating it on the actual day, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be meaningful.


    Unable to dissuade Paige, Granny Owens wanted to be discharged early.


    But Paige managed to convince her not to do so.


    When Paige and Baillie arrived at the hospital, Granny Owens had been waiting for them.


    She asked Baillie to wait outside the door while she went in with the flowers and cake.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Granny!¡±


    Granny Owens couldn¡¯t help but grin, though she still said, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to spend money on all


    these, justing to see me would have been enough!¡±


    Young Granny Owens was actually quite romantic and loved flowers. Her joy was evident when she


    saw them.


    ¡°I have gifts for you,¡± Paige said, putting the flowers down, ncing out the door, then sitting next to


    Granny Owens. ¡°But mine isn¡¯t flowers or cake, Granny. I want to introduce you to someone.¡±


    As soon as Granny Owens heard this and saw Paige¡¯s blushing face, she knew something was up.


    She immediately guessed a bit and excitedly said, ¡°Alright, where is this person? Has he arrived?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Paige got up, rushed out, saw Baillie leaning against the wall, and immediately broke into a bright


    smile. Baillie also understood why she suddenly looked so happy and smiled back, then softly asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Paige reached out and held Baillie¡¯s hand, intertwining their fingers tightly.


    Baillie naturally held her hand back.


    ¡°Gift time, I¡¯m taking you to meet my grandma,¡± Paige said, leading him towards the room.


    staly focused on Baillie. She didn¡¯t notice that at the end of the hallway by the elevator, Logan was


    standing in a neat suit, holding a bouquet of flowers. He witnessed the whole thing: Paigeing out


    of the room, walking ove to Baillie. She looked up at him with a beautiful, beaming smile, and then she


    took the initiative to intertwine her fingers with Baillie¡¯s, leading him into the room together.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Logan stood there, feeling the blood in his body gradually turning cold.


    Thinking of it¡­ she never showed him that kind of smile before


    A smile which waspletely rxed, without any other emotion, She was just smiling confidently and


    generously, without any


    burden


    In the hospital room.


    Granny Owens looked at the tall, handsome, and gentle Baillie standing next to Paige.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr Scott, right?¡±


    Baillie suddenly came to the ward that day, giving a detailed self-introduction, even exining his


    family situation very clearly.


    Granny Owens had a very deep impression of him,


    At that time, she knew this young man must had ns for her granddaughter, but Paige didn¡¯t seem


    interested at all then.


    Who would¡¯ve thought, not long after that, the two of them got together!


    ¡°Yeah, Granny, you can just call me Baillie.¡± Baillie replied generously, gently, and politely


    Granny Owens smiled and then looked at Paige, ¡°I remember you¡¯re a few years older than him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige nodded, ¡°But Baillie thinks and acts very maturely, and we don¡¯t have a generation gap


    between us!¡±


    Granny Owens¡¯ eyes narrowed with a smile, ¡°Although he is mature, he¡¯s indeed younger than you, so


    you need to treat him well, don¡¯t take advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s only your second meeting with him, and you¡¯re already taking on his side?¡± Paige


    grumbled discontentedly. ¡°But we¡¯re not just dating, you know.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Granny Owens asked in surprise.


    Paige smiled, took the marriage certificate out of her bag, and handed it to Granny Owens: ¡°We¡¯re


    already a legally married couple.


    Granny Owens was shocked, and she hurriedly took the paper and looked it over.


    Checking the information written on it, she looked back and forth between the texts and the two people


    standing in front of her, trying to confirm several times.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a whirlwind marriage, huh?¡± She concluded.


    ¡°Although it was, please be assured, Granny. I truly treasure your granddaughter.¡± Baillie answered


    solemnly.


    Granny Owens nced at Baillie and then at Paige.


    Her face became serious and said, ¡°You weren¡¯t this impulsive before, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± Paige said seriously, ¡°I wanted to settle down at that moment, and Baillie appeared with


    sincerity, so I chose him.¡±


    Granny Owens felt a pang of sadness in her heart.


    The date of their marriage wasn¡¯t it exactly the time when she and Peyton had a falling out?


    She lowered her head, trying to hold back the tears.


    ¡°Granny¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Paige quickly came forward.


    She thought that given her grandmother¡¯s open-mindedness, she wouldn¡¯t care much about things like


    whirlwind marriages.


    After all, Baillie was an outstanding man.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. I should have let you live with me after your mother¡¯s remarriage, so


    you wouldn¡¯t suffer from so much mistreatment for so many years.¡± Granny Owens held Paige¡¯s hand


    tightly, tears in her eyes.


    Paige hugged her grandmother tightly, gently patting her back.


    Then she whispered in Granny Owen¡¯s ear, ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be sad. Baillie treats me really well. From


    now on¡­ I won¡¯t have to put up with those grievances anymore.¡±


    Granny Owens raised her eyes and looked at Baillie standing thard.


    Bailie gave her a gentle emile and Granny Owens nodded with a tile in response. Then the held Paige


    tightly and replied to Paige¡¯s previous statement. Even if there are grievances, don¡¯t be afraid Paige


    You can alwayse back to Granny¡¯s¡±

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    Granny Owens checked out Baillie and saw that he was indeed a well-behaved and decent guy.


    But¡­ how to put it?


    After experiencing this incident, Granny Owens felt that it was better to trust herself than to trust others.


    As long as she was alive, she would do everything in her power to help her granddaughter and protect


    her from the elements.


    After a moment of sadness, Granny Owens and Baillie started chatting.


    Granny Owens didn¡¯t expect Baillie to be so knowledgeable.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more they talked, the more they hit it off, and Paige became increasingly baffled. She just sat on


    the side and ate half a te


    of fruit


    Finally, Paige received a work call from thepany.


    ¡°You guys keep chatting. I¡¯m going to take this call. Paige put down her fruit fork and quickly left the


    sleepy scene.


    Finding a quiet ce, Paige took the call and spoke for about ten minutes. After solving the problem,


    she hung up the phone and


    headed back.


    It was almost lunchtime.


    Baillie had already arranged lunch outside, and Paige had told the hospital that she would be taking her


    grandma out for lunch.


    Looking at the time, it was time to put a stop to their academic exchange.


    She didn¡¯t expect her grandma to like Baillie so much, praising him countless times all morning.


    Parge felt both proud and happy, her face beaming with smiles.


    But as soon as she turned around, her smile froze, and her excitement was reced by a sudden fear.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Paige backed away and nced around. There are many people here. If I


    shout, there will be peopleing over Logan, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Logan¡¯splexion still looked bad.


    He looked at Paige and saw the fear in her eyes when she saw him. He felt a heart-wrenching pain in


    his chest.


    An incredible but impossible thought appeared in his mind. She didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    Immediately, he denied this thought.


    It¡¯s impossible!


    She had loved him for so many years. It hadn¡¯t been long since they broke up, how could she have


    stopped loving him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me.¡± Logan spoke, his voice filled with a plea that Paige found unfamiliar. ¡°I was


    drunkst time. Believe was in more pain than you that night. I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Logan, what do you want?¡± Paige frowned. Suddenly she seemed to think of something, her


    expression turning angry and said ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be here because of Kelsey¡¯s grandma, trying to harass


    my grandma, would you?¡±


    Logan quickly denied, ¡°No, I just remembered that it¡¯s her birthday today, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I already told you, stay away from my grandma!¡± Paige lowered her voice, gritting her teeth with anger.


    Logan looked at her, his face full of hurt and confusion, ¡°Paige, I really don¡¯t love Kelsey.¡±


    Disgust filled Paige¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If I break off my engagement with her, will you forgive your mother?¡± Logan asked.


    Paige was taken aback.


    Seeing her attitude seem to soften, Logan quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve finally realized now that nothing is more


    important than you. If you agree, we can go register for marriage right away!¡±


    Paige looked at Logan.


    She had been thinking about getting married to Logan for many years.


    That long-awaited moment was right in front of her now, but there wasn¡¯t even a ripple in her heart.


    And just then.


    Paige was 100% sure of one thing.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    She really didn¡¯t love Logan at all anymore.


    ¡°Logan, after we broke up, we seem to have been arguing over various things and never really had a


    proper conversation.¡± Paige looked at him, her anger and viciousness gone, ¡°So let¡¯s take this


    opportunity to have a heart-to-heart chat with you.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Logan choked and nodded.


    ¡°It was me who took the initiative to be with you, and maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been the one putting


    efforts in our rtionship.¡± Paige looked down, ¡°There are so many grievances I never told you about.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡± Tears fell from Logan¡¯s eyes.


    Lately, he seemed to have a sickness that just wouldn¡¯t recover. As time went by, he once thought he


    could forget about Paige, however she was deeply rooted in his heart.


    The pain was in the moments when he missed her, and in every breath of his, constant pain tortured


    Logan.


    ¡°Won¡¯t happen again?¡± Paige finally looked at Logan and said helplessly. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Logan denied instinctively.


    ¡°I used to think it was impossible too. Even when we first broke up, I thought I loved you so deeply that


    I might never get over it this lifetime.¡± Paige spoke and suddenlyughed, thinking of someone, ¡°But, it


    seems God didn¡¯t want me to waste my whole life on a scumbag like you, so he sent Baillie to save


    me.¡±


    Upon hearing Baillie¡¯s name, Logan froze.


    ¡°Only after I married Baillie did I realize what it feels like to be respected. He supports all my goods and


    bads and doesn¡¯t mind my past rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s just the beginning, but¡­ the beginning of my rtionship with you doesn¡¯t even


    compare with the beginning with him. Paige ruthlessly retorted, ¡°Besides, even if he changes


    eventually, the respect and love Baillie has given me all this time will always be cherished.¡±


    Only after experiencing something good could she understand what was bad.


    Even if things didn¡¯t end well with Baillie, she still thought it was worth it.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Logan looked at her, tears streaming down his face even more.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Paige nodded seriously.


    ¡°So please, don¡¯t bother me or my family anymore. As for your engagement with Miss Kelsey, that has


    nothing to do with me. Whatever decision you make has nothing to do with me.¡± Said Paige


    ¡°Mrs. Scott?¡± At this point, Baillie¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Coming¡± Paige responded.


    Then she looked at Logan onest time, ¡°Take care.¡±


    With that, she walked around Logan and ran towards Baillie.


    Logan stood there.


    Experiencing an unprecedented pain in his heart, he clutched his chest and slowly squatted down,


    trying to suppress his crying.


    Baillie stood in the hallway, watching Paige run over, and reached out his hand to her.


    Paige held his hand, ¡°Did you finish talking to grandma?¡±


    ¡°Just now the nurse came to check her blood sugar and blood pressure and all that.¡± Baillie replied, ¡°I


    saw you hadn¡¯te back for a while, so I came to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Logan showed up.¡± Paige replied.


    Baillie wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    ¡°This time I made it clear to him, he shouldn¡¯t bother me anymore. Paige felt much more eased.


    Baillie looked at her, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Paige looked at him.


    Some words, when spoken to Logan, didn¡¯t seem to mean anything at all, but when spoken to Baillie¡­


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I influenced him with emotions to make him understand my standpoint, you know.¡± Said Paige.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Baillie looked at her with a big grin in his eyes..


    What Paige didn¡¯t know was that Baillie had actually overheard most of her conversation with Logan.


    Secretly, he found a reliable person to locate the surveince video, cut out the entire process, and


    saved it.


    He¡¯d take it out and watch it from time to time the first time his wife confessed her love for him


    Ha-ha.


    Baillie and Paige celebrated a very pleasant birthday with Granny


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At dinner, Paige even had a bit of booze with Granny


    After sending Granny back to the hospital, Paige, for no reason, really wanted to go stargazing.


    Luckily, the weather had been great these past days.


    Baillie took her to a scenic hill on the outskirts


    He parked the car and took two camping chairs out of the trunk, cing them at the front of the car.


    It was a bit cold on top of the hill.


    Before long, Paige was snuggling up to Baillie.


    Her eyes were dreamy as she looked at the stars.


    ¡°I told Granny about helping Dad move, and she shed a few tears, feeling guilty,¡± Paige mumbled.


    Granny Owens said if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have given the money for Peyton to herter


    husband instead of buying her son a decent grave, so he would not rest in such a far and crowded


    ce.


    ¡°Everything will be good from now on,¡± Baillieforted her softly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Paige nodded and then, as if to be more serious, turned to look at Baillie. ¡°I know.¡±


    Baillie looked down at her, a bit puzzled. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Paige repeated, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Because I have you now, everything will get


    better. I know,¡±


    Baillie¡¯s heart felt like it was being stepped on by a kitten.


    Their eyes locked for a moment.


    Paige suddenly leaned in and kissed Baillie. Unlike Baillie yesterday, she didn¡¯t just kiss him slightly


    before going deeper. She kissed him tenderly for a while before Baillie took control and went all in.


    The stars twinkled above them.


    The two stargazers passionately kissed each other.


    After a while.


    Wayne once again went to visit his childrente at night.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s gone home,¡± Rosalynn informed him in advance, ¡°She said she has a painting to finish, so she


    probably won¡¯te over again before Cory¡¯s discharged.¡±


    Wayne was visibly disappointed.


    After visiting Cory, Rosalynn still didn¡¯t give Wayne any friendly looks, so he didn¡¯t stay too long before


    leaving.


    -At the garage, Wayne bumped into Jaime.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it my new brother-inw?¡± Jaime teased.


    Wayne looked at him coldly: ¡°What are you doing here sote? Shouldn¡¯t you be at home with Ivy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing my sister somete-night snacks!¡± Jaime replied, ¡°What about you? Are you here to annoy


    people?¡±


    Wayne knew Jaime was trying to pick on him.


    But after all, he¡¯s Jaime¡¯s brother-inw! He decided to ignore him and just keep walking.


    Suddenly, Jaime¡¯s voice rang out behind him, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re really letting Olivia go just like that?¡±


    Wayne stopped.


    Jaime continued, ¡°Do you know why Cory suddenly fell ill?¡±


    Wayne turned to look at him, ¡°Why?¡±


    Jaime sneered, ¡°Cory was so furious about the time when you and my sister were almost blown up in


    that ident. He was determined to find the culprit and spent day and night searching for clues on his


    computer. The phone signal found at your mother¡¯s house was precisely what Cory discovered.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brows furrowed.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    ¡°But since that day. Cory started having a high fever, and the illness came fast and furious. I think it¡¯s all


    because of those days and nights spent looking for the murderer, which exhausted my poor Cory! The


    culprit is that Olivia who hired the hitman Jaime grew more and more agitated as he spoke. ¡°But her


    own father actually shielded that vicious woman!¡±


    After saying all this, Jaime thought that if thete-night snack wouldn¡¯t taste good if it got cold, so he


    left with a huff


    Wayne didn¡¯t know about these things behind Cory¡¯s illness.


    He got in the car.


    The driver could feel the tense atmosphere and didn¡¯t dare to say a word, not even breathing heavily


    When they returned to the hospital, Wayne seemed determined, took out his cell phone, and made a


    call, ¡°Help me with something¡±


    After giving the order, Wayne returned to the hospital room.


    Just after he had finished washing up andy down, the call he had just made called him back.


    ¡°President Silverman, Olivia isn¡¯t at home, the other person reported.


    After letting Olivia go, Wayne had been a little worried, so he arranged for someone to keep an eye on


    her.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t left at all for the past two days


    Tve searched the surrounding area, and she¡¯s definitely not here.¡±


    Wayne ordered to continue searching.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that he received the investigation results.


    Olivia had probably fled the night before.


    At that time, severalrge trucks suddenly drove into themunity, marked with the words ¡°Moving


    Company¡±.


    The person following her asked the property management, who said that the house next to Olivia¡¯s had


    been rented out, and the tenants were moving their furniture over, but they were dyed on the road


    and arrivedte.


    Since it waste at night, their movements were light.


    But the moving ofrge furniture still made some noise.


    Before long, the neighbors came over and amotion started.


    During the chaos, Olivia sneakily hid in one of the movingpany¡¯s trucks and escaped.


    That night, the streetlight in front of Olivia¡¯s house was also broken.


    Moreover, perhaps because of the obstruction, it took the person following her quite some effort to find


    this video footage.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s bodyguards have been guarding Olivia for so many days, and she hasn¡¯t run away¡± Wayne


    rubbed his brow, ¡°But when she fell into your hands, she ran away in just one day¡±


    Cold sweat covered the bodyguard¡¯s face.


    Hisplexion was somewhat pale. ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s indeed our negligence. Rest assured, I


    will find her as soon as possible and bring her back!¡±


    Before Wayne could speak, his cell phone suddenly vibrated several times.


    Wayne took the phone expressionlessly, nced at it, and then frowned.


    It was a message from Olivia.


    He clicked it open to look.


    There was a blond-haired, blue-eyed man on the screen.


    He was holding Olivia¡¯s phone, shirtless, and had taken several provocative photos. In two of the


    photos, the screen also captured Olivia, who was sleeping on the bed. Finally, he sent a message:


    [You, fxxk off!]


    A scornful smile appeared at the corner of Wayne¡¯s mouth.


    The man in the picture was Olivia¡¯s ex-husband, Prince Simon.


    So that was how it went. Considering Olivia¡¯s current bad image in the country, who else would rescue


    her so conspicuously?


    So¡­


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She sought help from her ex-husband?


    ¡°No need to search anymore.¡± Wayne¡¯s face was cold, and he casually sent the two pictures of Olivia to


    the person in charge of the PR department, ¡°Release the news of Olivia and Prince Simon getting back


    together.¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    The PR department quickly replied to the message: [Got it]


    Wayne tossed his phone aside.


    Since she had once again returned to Simon¡¯s, he would naturally respect and bless her, and he hoped


    that Olivia could always be


    with Simon in the future.


    Simon¡¯s hatred for Wayne probably started when he once gave Olivia some aphrodisiacs to boost her


    mood, and after Olivia lost consciousness, she hugged him and called him Wayne.


    Coincidentally, it was around the time when Wayne¡¯s Bane Corporation was making a name for itself in


    the investment world.


    No matter where he went, people were talking about this rising star in the world of business.


    Simon investigated Olivia and Wayne¡¯s past.


    Upon learning that Olivia had abandoned Wayne, who wasatose at the time, in order to marry him,


    Simon felt that he had a chance and was d.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But his mistreatment of Olivia only intensified.


    Simon had always believed that he deeply loved Olivia, but her heart was filled with another man.


    Therefore, torturing her as a punishment when they were doing something intimate was a reward for


    his own grievances.


    As for the young man named Wayne, Simon didn¡¯t take him seriously


    But nobody expected that over time, the young man would be increasingly powerful, so powerful


    that people couldn¡¯t ignore


    him.


    Simon even once hired an assassin to deal with Wayne.


    But every attempt ended in failure. On thest asion, Wayne went on a business trip with a


    secretary who looked very simr to Olivia, and the assassination almost seeded.


    But the secretary discovered it and tried to block it with her own body.


    Her actions alerted the bodyguards, and in the end, the secretary didn¡¯t die but was slightly injured,


    while W was pissed off.


    He quickly found the assassin organization


    After wiping out the organization, he also found out that this organization was serving Simon¡¯s royal


    family


    Simon thought that Wayne could only swallow the bitterness himself in silence, but hepletely


    underestin ability.


    The next day, Simon¡¯s royal family was exposed to a series of scandals, all of which were solidly


    documented with


    videos


    This situationsted for more than two years.


    Videos of Simon cheating on Olivia with other women also came to light.


    Apart from that, the Silverman Group, together with Bane Corporation, and apany from H Country,


    jointly struck at som the royal family¡¯s businesses.


    Simon suffered massive losses.


    It was since then that he didn¡¯t dare to touch Wayne again.


    Even six monthster, when he learned that Wayne had been alone with his queen for several days, he


    had to suppress his burning anger.


    He thought the matter would end there.


    But after some time, Olivia insisted on divorcing him, saying that she had missed Wayne for too long,


    and could no longer dy divorcing to pursue her true love.


    Simon was furious, but Olivia, aware of his fear of Wayne, threatened him, ¡°Simon, do you really want


    to wait for Wayne¡¯s patience to run out, so that he¡¯ll directly fight you and even harm the interests of the


    royal family?¡±


    Two dayster, Simon agreed to the divorce.


    In the following few years, Simon indulged himself in life, basking in the arms of various women, trying


    to forget Olivia¡¯s existence.


    A phone call from Olivia crying for help made his efforts over the past five years to ovee this


    emotion in vain.


    He was helpless.


    Simon was indeed deeply in love with this cunning woman.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    He had enough.


    This time, when Olivia came back to Simon¡¯s, even though she wouldn¡¯t let him touch her for the time


    being, Simon was still very happy and proud.


    So, Simon took a selfie with Olivia¡¯s phone and stupidly sent the photo to Wayne.


    Initially, Simon imagined that Wayne would be so angry that he would fall ill.


    But who knew¡­


    That afternoon, the news of Simon and Olivia¡¯s remarriage spread like wildfire both domestically and


    internationally, topping the global trending topics on Twitter.


    On TikTok, the discussion continued to surge.


    On the H Country side, when #Who is Prince Simon# was still trending, people in Prince Simon¡¯s


    country had already exposed the scandal of him cheating with three women at once, causing his royal


    wife to drink and cry on the streetste at night.


    Olivia relied on publishing articles to establish a good image for herself, and it was not something only


    existed when being around Wayne.


    Netizens also dug up that when she first married into the royal family, she imed to be a mysterious


    beauty, and talked a lot about her romantic encounters and love affairs with the handsome Prince


    Simon.


    Once these things spread on the domestic inte,bined with Olivia¡¯s previous brief ount of


    how she married into the royal family during her quarrels with her mother and brother, Olivia was utterly


    ashamed.


    ¡°Wow, Olivia is really something. She just left her wealthy ex and showed her true colors, and now


    she¡¯s back to her prince ex-husband¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°How did this woman run so fast? Are the investigations into her previous actions clear? What¡¯s the


    deal with her mom? Has her brother been found? Is there any connection between her and Secretary


    Tesdal¡¯s ne crash? Is she involved in the explosion attack on Wayne¡¯s wife? Can anyone tell me the


    truth?¡±


    Soon, someonemented, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s probably because they couldn¡¯t find any


    evidence. Otherwise, how could she get away?¡±


    Anotherment said, ¡°After learning about Prince Simon, I suddenly feel better. I hope this woman


    and this guy stay together


    forever.¡±


    On the inte, there was always constantining.


    Some entertainment media managed to get through to Bane Corporation¡¯s PR department.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to ask if Wayne knows that Olivia has reconciled with her ex-husband? What are his


    thoughts on this?¡±


    In fact, they didn¡¯t expect to get an answer to these questions when they called.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have thought¡­.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman is aware of this and doesn¡¯t have any thoughts on it. He wishes them well,¡±


    The phrase ¡°wishes them well¡± quickly became a hot topic.


    ¡°Respect and wish them well? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°I feel like there¡¯s jealousy and heartache in his words. Wayne still cares about his first love, right?¡± This


    comment was made by one of his fans.


    Someone replied below.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Wayne would roll his eyes if he saw yourment. Wake up!¡±


    As this hot topic was in full swing, a marketing ount suddenly released several photos.


    They were pictures of Wayne and Rosalynn walking together in the hospital garden in the evening, as


    well as a few seconds of


    video.


    In the few seconds of the video, Wayne walked a few steps and then pulled his wife to him, embracing


    her shoulder. Wayne leaned down and kissed her.


    As soon as the video came out.


    The hot topic became even more lively.


    Wayne is so romantic? The look in his eyes before the kiss and after the kiss is just too adorable!¡±


    ¡°Apart from the kiss, I like the other photos more. Wayne is so cute; he always wants to hug and kiss!


    Keep up the good work, paparazzi, and take more pictures of Wayne in suits acting cute! I adore it!¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    Olivia was pacing around the room in her silk bathrobe, barefoot.


    Simon was sitting on a small sofa in the room.


    ¡°Did you take the photo? Who did you send it to? Why was it posted online?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t stand it


    anymore and angrily questioned Simon, ¡°Now I¡¯m being mmed online both domestic and


    international. Are you happy?¡±


    There was nothing but hurt on Simon¡¯s chiseled face.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Olivia that he had sent the photo to Wayne using her WhatsApp.


    Simon never expected Wayne to be so devious as to do such a low-down thing.


    ¡°No one. My phone was hacked¡± Simon replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Im looking into it. Babe, don¡¯t worry,


    when I find the person, I won¡¯t let them off easy!¡±


    ¡°A hacker?¡± Olivia suddenly thought of Gabrie, who seemed to always have a skilled hacker around


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It must be her!¡± Olivia clenched her fists tightly


    Simon was taken aback and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth, ¡°She never intended to let me go!¡±


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief


    ¡°This woman is too much! She¡¯s already gotten what she wanted by marrying Wayne, but she still won¡¯t


    let you go!¡± he said angrily. ¡°Babe, how do you want me to deal with her?¡±


    Olivia nced at him.


    He was just a powerless prince. Let alone Gabrie, even a slightly famous tycoon could crush him.


    But even so, Simon was the only reliable shelter she could find now.


    She turned around and gently ced her hand on her belly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want you to take risks for me.¡± Olivia said in a mncholy tone, ¡°Wayne and Hria


    are both tough to deal with. I can only endure it for now.¡±


    ¡°Babe¡­


    Simon immediately got up, walked to her side, and tried tofort her.


    Olivia was incredibly annoyed so she quickly found an excuse to get rid of Simon and kicked him out of


    the room.


    As soon as she closed the doo, Olivia clenched the jeweled doorknob tightly. The hatred in her eyes


    grew even stronger.


    She had to endure and wait until the baby in her belly was stable, then she would make a fatal blow to


    Gabrie.


    Until then¡­


    She would take a good rest with Simon.


    ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯ll let you live peacefully for a while longer!¡± she said viciously.


    Cory immediately looked up from the book, ¡°Mommy, do you have a cold?¡±


    Rosalynn sneezed, ¡°No, my nose was just itchy¡±


    Cory nodded and continued reading.


    Rosalynn nced at the book¡¯s cover, her expression went nk for a moment.


    It was about physics. Just seeing the name of the book made her feel lost.


    Could her son really understand it?


    She smiled at the thought, shifting her focus back to her phone. The screen showed the gossip she


    hadn¡¯t finished reading yet.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    quit the app and titled her head to look at Cory saying, ¡®Son, In a limites gay mu¡¯ll be discharged from


    the hospital. Dad ke you and your sister to buy some stuff you guys like and move to this townaw


    house¡±


    ly necessary?¡± Cory closed his book, ¡°If he takes us, what about you?u?


    oked a bit apologetic, ¡°You know, mommy just finished a very important proit proind, and now it¡¯s about


    to start; I can¡¯t be


    is early stage.¡±


    id but then looked at Rosalynn¡¯s expression and showed helpless, ¡°you shouldtskick ivy if the agrees,


    I¡¯ll go with her¡±


    nited and patted Cory¡¯s head.


    ened toe by and saw Rosalynnughing heartily as she pushed the door open open


    10 on?¡± Hria asked.


    ched her cheek and waved her hand, ¡°No¡­nothing.¡±


    ght a few books that Cory had requested.


    b Cory¡¯s reading, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ticed Hnia¡¯s smile fading a bit.


    pter, on the public terrace.


    saying? Rosalynn looked at Hria incredulously, ¡°Noah quit?¡±


    sady vended over all his work yesterday and submitted his resignation report this morning. Hiarias tonic


    cut out Noah¡¯s


    Tite from her bag and handed it to Rosalynn, ¡°It was mailed the day you and Wayne got married,bed


    wener was a standard temte.


    the red the resignation letter, and after a long time, she said: ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    with with aplex expression.


    obec one town just to please her granddaughter, but Noah¡¯s excellent ability was beyond Hr indicat


    mastry in stry had always been barely surviving. She even considered closing it down and ved under


    Patroars hands in just a few years.


    ted Noah Noah


    ans ability heb house crave a great future even if he leaves the Jared Group, Rosalynn said softly,


    a moment, then said se oud seriously to Rosalynn, The medical business of the Jared Group was built


    by No is people behind, without without Noah, the Jared Group won¡¯t be able to find a better person to


    run the medical


    stions


    turned home, it had already ultimacy nned to sell this part of the business. Now it¡¯s worth dozens of


    times moreThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    o sell it at the peak of its contar convnercial value ¡±


    mentioned, Hilona had other interpocre important factors.


    riorating.


    amily was huge, the internal rtion tupat wnships were veryplicated.


    ome assets and set up a trust fund for Glory for tory and Ivy, respectively.


    leave some flexible funds for her granddz sprekkeghter to use in case of an emergency.


    r a while.


    Ik to Noah first; after all, he founded thepany Moony. Maybe¡­]


    haven¡¯t thought it through? Hna fooked holes, Ive niready tried talking to Noah before. I wanted to


    give ess, but he refused. Before I came to see you Ice ved Natio Noah, telling him about my n to sell


    the medical


    kid still refused.¡± d Group, asking if he was interested. We could ne cousin ihopate the price, but th


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes to the resignation letter, seeing Noah¡¯s elegant handwriting in the signature


    section.


    ¡°He probably just doesn¡¯t want anything to do with our family anymore.¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    For the next few days, the world seemed to have be peaceful all of a sudden.


    Cory¡¯s condition was quite stable.


    Ivy spent every day at home painting. Sometimes she¡¯d miss her brother and mom so much that she¡¯d


    cry, hugging her little pillow at night, and go stay over at the hospital with them.


    The morning after having breakfast, nobody could hold her back as she always went home.


    Rosalynn was still with Cory at the hospital every day, but most of the time, she was dealing with work


    stuff.


    She tried contacting Noah several times, wanting to discuss with him, but her messages went


    unanswered.


    However, Rosalynn found some holiday photos of Noah with his family in his mom¡¯s Facebook album,


    with everything looking pretty good.


    Rosalynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    Paige and Baillie, enjoying their honeymoon, happened to be caught up with Baillie having to return to


    school to deal with some professional matters.


    It meant they would be apart for at least half a month.


    Without Baillie around, Paige wasn¡¯t used to living in a big house.


    So, she took Baillie¡¯s cat and temporarily moved back to Rosalynn¡¯s ce.


    Ivy was the happiest of all. Baillie¡¯s cat especially liked Ivy. Plus, Ivy¡¯s room had plenty of sunlight and a


    constant temperature system. With no humidity and dryness under sunlight, the cat simply loved it.


    So, when Ivy painted, the cat would lie on the wooden floor, belly on the ground, looking very content.


    At bedtime, Ivy would cuddle the cat to sleep.


    The little girl and the big kitty got along super well.


    Wayne still came to the hospital to apany Cory every night.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop him, but she mostly ignored him.


    Life gradually became calm until they learned the results of the bone marrow matching. Jaime was the


    first to undergo the matching, and his results also came out earliest, but the matching was


    unsessful. Next was Rosalynn, and her results failed as well.


    By the following afternoon, the results came out for everybody, including the Silverman family.


    Regrettably, with so many people participating in the matching process, and all of them being rtives,


    not a single match was found.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve made a mistake!¡± Jaime paced anxiously in circles.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough to match bone marrow in the first ce,¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.


    You guys haven¡¯t rested for several days. Cory¡¯s situation isn¡¯t urgent. We¡¯ve only spent a few days


    searching. If we don¡¯t find a match, we¡¯ll just keep looking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why the rush? There are so many people in the world; there¡¯s got to be a match


    somewhere!¡± Paige, though agreeing, had a wavering tone to her voice, choked with tears.


    ¡°Cory needs to be discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll go do the paperwork,¡± Rosalynn sorted a bunch of


    results and set them aside before getting up and heading out.


    The weather was getting hotter these days.


    Somewhere outside, cicadas were screeching at the top of their lungs.


    Rosalynn looked up at the sky, feeling a little dizzy.


    Her body suddenly swayed, and a big hand caught her from behind.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    She turned around and saw Wayne.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Wayne frowned and asked with concern.


    shaped up her back leaving Wayne¡¯s palm Tm fine need to go get Cory¡¯s discharge paperwork ready


    he¡¯s still at e: the not keen about moving 18 have to persuade her some more, and you¡¯ll have to wart.¡±


    You stay with Cory and I de the paperwork, Wayne sast


    sance getting married their conversations had always been polite, with Rosalynn asionally being


    sarcastic.


    ¡°No need Rosalynn waved her hand not waiting for Wayne¡¯s response, and walked off.


    reality Wayne knew that patients in VIP wards didn¡¯t need to take care of their own discharge


    procedures. A call was all it took for a specialist toe to the ward and sort it out.


    Rosalynn quickly finished all the paperwork


    Then she didn¡¯t return right away

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Rosalynn stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and after a moment, her


    unbearable emotions broke


    out.


    She started crying


    She knew Cory¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t urgent and they could wait for a new bone marrow match.


    She understood the logic, but she still couldn¡¯t suppress her fear.


    That day when they went for a checkup, the child was already very sick and had been waiting for bone


    marrow. But in the end, they didn¡¯t get a match, and on the day he coughed up blood, he never made it.


    Cory knew the bone marrow match results woulde out gradually these days, so he was always


    waiting for his mom to tell him the matching news.


    But¡­ thest thing he waited for was the news of being discharged from the hospital. Cory understood


    it right away.


    None of these matches had suitable bone marrow, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be discharged.


    He didn¡¯t show too much emotion. He watched the maids pack his things while Uncle Jaime, with red


    eyes, tried to entertain him and yed some simple games for him to watch.


    Cory was a bit distracted.


    From time to time, he would look outside.


    His mom and Wayne had been gone for so long. It wasn¡¯t until their things were all packed up that his


    mom finally came back with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Son, were you teaching your uncle how to y games again?¡± Rosalynn walked over and patted


    Cory¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s stop ying. We¡¯re going to buy some yummy food to bring home for your sister¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Rosalynn looked around but didn¡¯t see Wayne.


    Didn¡¯t she ask him toe back and apany Cory?


    Where did he run off to?


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Wayne finally came in from outside, ¡°I just took a call from thepany. Can we leave


    now?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can go back to work first. Cory and I want to go shopping and buy some things his


    sister likes to eat.¡± Rosalyno replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy, let¡¯s go together.¡± Wayne didn¡¯t even think about it.


    Soon after, the family of three, along with their tagalong Jaime, went to arge warehouse


    supermarket.


    Ivy preferred the cheap and big desserts from this supermarket to the desserts at Michelin¨Crated


    restaurants.


    After getting out of the car, the family of three wore hats and masks neatly.


    Jaime, with his messy hair, said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you guys actually draw more attention like


    this?¡±


    He then started attacking Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, especially with your height so noticeable, how


    about you just wait in the car? We¡¯lle back with the stuff.¡±


    Wayne acted like he didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    He picked up Cory with one arm and ced him on the child seat of the shopping cart, ¡°Cory, if you


    want something, just tell daddy.¡±


    Jaime rolled his eyes.


    Rosalynn elbowed him.


    As soon as they entered the supermarket, Wayne began asking questions left and right.


    ¡°Does your sister like this?¡±


    ¡°Cory, do you want this?¡±


    ¡°Those snacks look delicious, oh¡­ Cory would be allergic to it, daddy will remember.¡±


    Rosalynn was watching from the side.


    Seeing the seemingly harmonious scene between the father and son, but deep down, she felt


    something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    This feeling was strange.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Was Wayne possessed by something?¡± Jaime whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°Why does he look like an


    idiot? Didn¡¯t he have a head injuryst time? Did it really damage his brain?¡±

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    ¡°Talk more nonsense, and I¡¯ll send you back to school tomorrow!¡± Rosalynn red at him.


    Jaime wasn¡¯t scared at all and mumbled, ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s almost holiday anyway, I¡¯ll juste back


    again after sending me over!¡± Rosalynn shook her head helplessly.


    At this moment, Rosalynn saw Wayne put two big bags of snacks into the shopping cart.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, she picked them out.


    ¡°Cory, your sister is already overweight, she can¡¯t eat these anymore,¡± Rosalynn helplessly told Cory.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten them for a long time,¡± Cory replied, and then negotiated with Rosalynn, ¡°What if we


    just take one bag?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t buy any more desserts after this, you choose.¡± Rosalynn shrugged and gave the decision to


    Cory.


    Cory sighed helplessly. ¡°Fine, the dessert then.¡±


    ¡°Good choice.¡±


    Rosalynn gave Cory a thumbs up.


    To prevent Cory and Wayne from secretly buying things when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, Rosalynn


    stopped messing with Jaime and kept an eye on the father and son.


    In the end, Cory and Wayne exchanged a nce, both somewhat helpless.


    After buying the dessert, Rosalynn still took a few snacks and ended this shopping trip.


    Out of the supermarket, Wayne put Cory down.


    -Holding a bag in one hand and holding Cory¡¯s hand in the other, they walked towards their car.


    Rosalynn and Jaime still followed behind.


    ¡°When did Wayne and Cory get so close?¡± Jaime was shocked.


    Rosalynn hid the depression in her eyes and thoughtfully said, ¡°As father and son, they¡¯ve never had a


    bad rtionship. They just¡­ didn¡¯t know each other well before.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jaime mumbled unhappily.


    Rosalynn patted him on the back of his head, ¡°You gotta change this attitude, man. Wayne ain¡¯t as


    easy¨Cgoing as Baillie. If you piss him off, watch out, he might sneak you away and sell you!¡±


    Jaime was startled and suddenly felt a chill down his neck.


    When it was time to get in the car, Jaime, who was originally sitting in the passenger seat, quickly


    moved to the back, ¡°The front seat¡¯s too hard, sis. Let¡¯s swap ces, okay?¡±


    At this moment, Wayne was fastening Cory¡¯s seatbelt.


    He cast a puzzled nce at Jaime, who in turn didn¡¯t look back and stared at the window outside with


    an arrogant expression.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, she didn¡¯t mind where to sit, so she generously took the passenger


    seat and fastened her seatbelt.


    After fastening Cory¡¯s seatbelt, Wayne got in the car too.


    The supermarket wasn¡¯t far from Rosalynn¡¯s home.


    Wayne parked the car.


    As Rosalynn was undoing her seatbelt, she said to Wayne, ¡°Ivy might not know you¡¯reing. I¡¯m


    going to tell her right now. If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, we can¡¯t have you stay for lunch.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Wayne whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°Tell her I didn¡¯t mean it that day and that I


    won¡¯t lose my temper with you anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told her already,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Panic flickered in Wayne¡¯s eyes, ¡°Then what should I do?¡°


    It was rare for Rosalynn to see him like this, and she yfully raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wait patiently, I


    guess. What else can you do? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s got a bad temper and snapped at me!¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    in the back seat, Jaime and Cory were eating snacks with different expressions on their faces.


    Rosalynn held back herughter and got out of the car.


    The servants were already preparing lunch.


    Hria and Paige were both there.


    Judging by their looks, they must¡¯ve cried their eyes out earlier,


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cory? Paige asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the car, waiting for his dad to take him out of his car seat,¡± Rosalynn nced at the living room


    and dining room, ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been painting in her room,¡± Paige paused, ¡°Cory¡¯s back, I took Baillie¡¯s fat cat away, so Ivy¡¯s not


    too happy.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed helplessly, ¡°I need to ask her if Wayne is allowed to stay for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Said Paige.


    Rosalynn went upstairs briskly.


    When she reached the door of the painting room, she knocked gently, ¡°Baby, Mommy¡¯s back.¡±


    There was rustling in the room, Ivy opened the door, ¡°Mommy! I¡¯ve missed you so much! Where¡¯s my


    brother?¡±


    She hugged Rosalynn, then anxiously looked for Cory.


    ¡°Your brother and dad are in the car,¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    Ivy paused, ¡°Oh, I have more painting to do.¡±


    As Rosalynn tried to respond, Ivy had already closed the door and locked it.


    Feeling a bit helpless, she knocked on the door again, ¡°Daddy bought your favorite Swiss roll. He¡¯s


    really exhausted today. Can you allow him to stay for lunch?¡±


    After waiting for a while, Ivy still didn¡¯t respond.


    Rosalynn understood her meaning.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll ask him to leave,¡± she said, then pretended to walk away a few steps.


    The next second, the door lock clicked, and the door was reopened.


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s really rude!¡± Ivy¡¯s face was red and she spoke seriously.


    Rosalynn pretended to be surprised, ¡°How is Mommy rude? This is your home, and of course, I won¡¯t


    let someone you dislikee in, even for a meal.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face was scrunched up.


    Rosalynn noticed her daughter¡¯s emotions and gave her a way out, ¡°However, Daddy¡¯s been very busy


    today, helping your brother get discharged from the hospital and buying you treats. Let¡¯s just allow him


    to have a meal this time? Otherwise, it might seem a bit impolite.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ivy seemed relieved and went back to her unfinished painting.


    Rosalynn faintly heard her humming a tune.


    She smiled quietly then went downstairs.


    By this time, Jaime had brought Cory and their shopping loot into the house.


    Wayne was still outside.


    ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong with him,¡± Jaime bit his nails anxiously, ¡°How could he be so well¨Cbehaved


    and obedient? He really doesn¡¯te in as been told. Just the other day, wasn¡¯t he trying to ruin the


    Jared Group and destroy all of us?¡±


    As Jaime spoke, he suddenly seemed to remember something and angrily said to Paige, ¡°Speaking of


    which, my thesis got returned by my advisor and I have to redo it next semester! Do you think Wayne¡¯s


    behind this? My paper might not be that great, but it shouldn¡¯t have been returned!¡±


    Paige shook her head helplessly while eating seedless grapes, ¡°Ah, this child, suddenly having two


    more brothers¨Cinw, seems to


    ve driven han czszy with pressure¡±


    11 let Wayne in, you can ask him yourself,¡± Rosalynn said and opened the door, walking outside.


    Upon hearing the door open, Wayne immediately turned his head and took a few steps forward, ¡°Does


    Ivy want to see me?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    Wayne¡¯s face fell, I see¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But she¡¯s agreed to let you stay for lunch, Rosalynn added.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    It only took a few seconds, and Wayne¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster ride.


    He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Does this mean Ivy doesn¡¯t hate me that much anymore?¡±


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes and shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±


    Just like that, Wayne entered the house.


    However, Ivy didn¡¯te downstairs for lunch.


    After Laura prepared lunch, she brought it to the studio.


    ¡°Ivy is always like this when she¡¯s drawing, it¡¯s not because of you, Rosalynn reassured Wayne.


    Wayne silently nodded.


    After lunch, Rosalynn, who didn¡¯t sleep well the night before, went upstairs to take a nap.


    When she woke up, only Cory and Wayne were left in the house.


    They were ying chess in the living room.


    Wearing a simple white dress, Rosalynn looked a bit messy, and her eyes were still sleepy from just


    waking up. She asked Wayne, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I got nothing to do back home, so I¡¯m just keeping Corypany for a while,¡± Wayne forced himself to


    look away from Rosalynn.


    ¡°Son, didn¡¯t you take a nap?¡± Rosalynn sat next to Cory and instinctively touched his forehead.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I sleep too much every day, and my brain can barely work,¡± Cory responded.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    She sat next to Cory and watched them finish a game of chess.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne looked at Cory, ¡°Cory, can you take a break? Your mom and I have something to


    discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory replied, tidied up the chessboard, and nced at his parents as he got up, ¡°If you have


    something to say, just be nice to each other. If you argue again¡­¡±


    He sternly looked at Wayne, ¡°You can¡¯te here anymore.¡±


    Wayne could only smile helplessly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Cory left the room, after hearing that.


    ¡°Both your son and daughter protect you.¡± Wayne spoke sarcastically after Cory left.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been dying grandma¡¯s burial for a long time.¡± Wayne said, ¡°I think we should choose a right


    time these days to bury her. Do you want toe?¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her gaze and thought for a moment, ¡°Give me a few more days. I¡¯ll try to make Ivy


    feel better and take them


    with us.¡±


    Wayne was slightly stunned.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Rosalynn to respond like that.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Not hearing Wayne¡¯s answer, Rosalynn asked again.


    Wayne hurriedly nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk about too.¡± Rosalynn leaned back, looking quite rxed, ¡°As you know, I¡¯m


    busy with the FreshBite project. If all goes well, after this project, I might start running the Jared Group.


    I want this project to be perfect.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Wayne asked earnestly.


    Rosalynn looked at him and casually said, ¡°Take care of the kids.¡±


    Wayne was startled, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Cory and Ivy need someone to be with them. A nanny or aunt isn¡¯t enough. Before, it was difficult for


    me to take care of them on my own, but now that their dad is back, you need to take on this


    responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Wayne nodded.


    Dume this time Tonly have one request, Rosalynn continued, ¡°You can take Cory and tvy to anywhere


    you think is suitable, but


    only if they both agree You absolutely cannot force them to do things they don¡¯t like.¡±

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne nodded very seriously.


    ¡°So we¡¯re good with this?¡± Said Rosalynn.


    ¡°Yep!¡± Wayne nodded again.


    ¡°Alright, then. Make yourself at home.¡± Rosalynn got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Wayne stood up and followed her, ¡°What do you need to do every day when taking care of the kids?¡±


    ¡°Three meals a day, plus nutritious snacks in the morning and afternoon at this time.¡± Rosalynn opened


    the fridge, took out a fruit container with Ivy¡¯s name on it, picked a banana, ¡°Like now, I need to make


    Ivy a milkshake.¡±


    Wayne watched Rosalynn make the milkshake for Ivy with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Ivy loves cold things, but if she eats too much, she¡¯ll get diarrhea, so during summer, you can add


    some ice in, just a little bit.¡± Said Rosalynn.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Other than the three meals, Cory and Ivy don¡¯t have much to do. Cory spends most of his time


    studying and coding, and Ivy mostly likes to paint. However, she has many friends in the nearby park


    and goes there at around 7:30 every morning.¡±


    ¡°Many friends?¡± Wayne suddenly realized, ¡°She did tell me about those grandpas and grandmas and


    their cats and dogs, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°Did she tell you anything else?


    Wayne sat at the kitchen bar, ¡°Quite a bit, like the various animals at their home abroad and so on. But


    she never talks about things happening at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the house rule.¡± Rosalynn poured the milkshake into Ivy¡¯s cute cup, ¡°Even though she loves to


    talk, she won¡¯t break this rule.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve raised her well.¡± Wayne sincerelyplimented.


    Rosalynn prepared the milkshake with her eyes down, and before going upstairs, she said to Wayne,


    ¡°But not too well, President Silverman. My only hope for you is not to spoil the children. If I wasn¡¯t there


    at the supermarket today, you¡¯d probably have bought the whole ce, right?¡±


    Wayne cleared his throat, ¡°I don¡¯t really have experience. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    Her instinct was that Wayne would be a dad who spoiled his kids.


    Rosalynn took the milkshake upstairs, knocked on Ivy¡¯s studio door, and said, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s time for your


    milkshake!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mommy.¡± Ivy obediently took the milkshake, pulled out the straw, hugged the big belly cup,


    and started sucking seriously. Rosalynn smiled, ¡°I love watching our Ivy eat. She¡¯s so serious and cute,


    and enjoys her meal!¡±


    Ivy spat out the straw.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Asked Ivy.


    ¡°Are you talking about dad?¡± Rosalynn responded.


    Ivy nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°Do you want to see him? ¡± Rosalynn asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ivy shook her head and chugged the rest of her milkshake, ¡°Thanks, mommy. It¡¯s been a long day. Ivy


    wants to continue drawing.¡±


    After that, Ivy shoved the big belly cup into Rosalynn¡¯s hands, turned around, and locked herself back


    in her studio.


    Rosalynn sighed and stood up. When she went downstairs, she found Wayne hadn¡¯t left yet.


    He was standing by the kitchen side door, looking at the small garden outside.


    ¡°She finished it so fast? Wayne heard the footsteps, turned around to look at Rosalynn, and asked in


    surprise.


    Rosalynn quickly cleaned the cup with the washer, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s drawing. In thesest


    few days, all her attention has been on her drawing


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s praying for her brother¡± Wayne guessed


    What are you looking at? Rosalynn curiously asked. There were no flowers nted in that little garden


    yet.


    ¡°She mentioned a garden at home to me before.¡± Wayne shifted his gaze away


    Rosalynn suddenly recalled, ¡°Yeah, when we were back, she especially loved the sunlight here,


    because the garden is just downstairs from her studio. We even talked about buying some beautiful


    flowers and filling the garden with different colors. It¡¯s just that¡­ter on, we got caught up with other


    things and never got around to it.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Wayne took another nce.


    ¡°After I cheer Ivy up, let¡¯s all go to the flower market together,¡± Wayne suggested.


    Rosalynn put down her cup, ¡°We¡¯ll see. If I¡¯m busy, you can just take the two siblings together.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne agreed, and suddenly the atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    At that moment, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from her studio.


    ¡°I have to get back to work now. You do whatever you want,¡± Rosalynn said before turning to leave.


    After taking a couple steps, she seemed to remember something and turned back to Wayne, ¡°President


    Silverman, if you¡¯re going to buy trendings next time, can you give me a heads up if it¡¯s rted to me?


    The PR department at the Jared Group is having a real headache because of this.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Rosalynn then went upstairs.


    Wayne lingered by himself for a while before going to the second floor.


    He had a rough idea which room Ivy¡¯s art studio was in, as Cory just mentioned earlier.


    Wayne slipped a small note he¡¯d written through the crack of the door before reluctantly leaving.


    Ivy¡¯s painting was almost done, and she was very careful with every stroke, afraid that even a slight


    mistake would make her start all over again.


    When she finished applying thest bit of color, Ivy breathed a sigh of relief and carefully climbed down


    from her smalldder. Then, she saw the note by the door.


    Ivy was quite observant when it came to her art studio. She¡¯d quickly notice if anything was out of


    ce.


    She walked over, picked up the note, and opened it.


    On the card, there was a cartoon sad face, with the words ¡°Sorry¡± written next to it.


    It was signed: Daddy.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow, closed the card and, holding back augh, muttered, ¡°Dad¡¯s such a dummy!¡±


    Keeping the card in her pocket, she turned around, took onest look at the painting she¡¯d spent days


    on, feeling satisfied. She then opened and closed the door tightly behind her.


    Laura happened to walk by and asked if Ivy wanted to go downstairs for dinner.


    Seeing Ivying out on her own, Laura was delighted.


    ¡°Miss, are you done painting?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Ivy clumsily patted her shoulder, ¡°Nobody can enter the art studio ¨C not you, not Mommy,


    not Cory, nobody!¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve told me many times,¡± Laura agreed, ¡°Are your shoulders sore? Let me give you a


    massage!¡±


    Ivy went downstairs.


    Her brother and uncle were ying chess. She didn¡¯t see her mother or¡­


    ¡°Wow, our little fairy Ivy finally came out of her room!¡± Jaime eximed dramatically upon seeing Ivy.


    Cory turned around.


    Seeing paint on Ivy¡¯s hands and face, he couldn¡¯t help but get up and walk over to her, wiping off the


    green paint, ¡°You even got your face dirty.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ivy asked Cory, not finding Wayne.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Cory inquired.


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Uncle Jaime already chased him away because I knew you didn¡¯t like him. Aren¡¯t I awesome?¡± Jaime


    said confidently, winking at


    Ny didn¡¯t say anything.


    For the rest of the night, she didn¡¯t talk to Jaime at all.


    Jaime was totally confused.


    While Rosalynn was putting Ivy to bed that night.


    Ivy rubbed against her and then, as usual, praised her, ¡°Mommy, you smell so good, Ivy loves


    snuggling with you the most!¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Do you really love Mommy that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I love Mommy the most!¡± Ivy confirmed without hesitation.


    ¡°Well then, can Ivy let Mommy take a look at the painting she¡¯s been working on for the past few days?¡±


    Rosalynn yfully asked.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    ¡°Mom, your intentions are so obvious! If I get tricked into giving you the drawing, wouldn¡¯t that be too


    dumb of me?¡± Said Ivy. Rosalynnughed and said, ¡°Cory, your sister is getting smarter and smarter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Cory replied.


    After a while, Ivy went to Rosalynn¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°Jaime kicked him out, will he stille


    tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Jaime,¡± Rosalynn patted her, ¡°Who told you Uncle Jaime kicked him out?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jaime said it himself.¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense,¡± Rosalynn patiently said, ¡°He went to work.


    Ivy nodded.


    If he wasn¡¯t kicked out, would he stille see her afterward?


    Rosalynn saw lvy mentioning Wayne on her own, and originally thought there would be more to follow.


    But Ivy soon fell asleep not long after.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel amused and annoyed at the same time.


    However, Rosalynn now also understood Ivy¡¯s attitude toward Wayne; she didn¡¯t dislike Wayne and


    even liked him.


    Perhaps things were just a little awkward for now.


    So, she could work wholeheartedly, allowing Wayne to take care of Cory and Ivy and build a parent¨C


    child rtionship.


    The next day, Rosalynn got up early.


    After freshening up and applying light makeup, she took her briefcase downstairs for breakfast.


    As soon as she finished eating, Wayne arrived. He entered the door just as Rosalynn was putting on


    her pearl earrings.


    The sunlight shone on her, making her look exceptionally beautiful and enchanting.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Rosalynn put on her earrings and swapped her shoes for high heels.


    ¡°If you have any questions, ask Laura. Try not to call me while I¡¯m working.¡± As she spoke, she nced


    at Wayne, ¡°If you three argue, you have to solve it yourself. If Ivy ignores you, don¡¯t ask me. Figure it


    out yourself.¡±


    Wayne entered the door and heard Rosalynn advising him.


    ¡°I got it,¡± he answered, ¡°Are you going to the studio so early?¡±


    He came over early because he wanted to have breakfast with Rosalynn.


    ¡°The kids will wake up if I stay any longer.¡±


    Rosalynn straightened up, looked at him, and said, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    She then left the house.


    Wayne spun around, then hurried after her.


    ¡°Are youing back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about dinner?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I have a dinner engagement tonight. I probably won¡¯t be home until 10pm or 11pm.¡± Rosalynn


    answered.


    ¡°Thatte?¡± Wayne mumbled.


    At this time, Paige came running from a distance.


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to bete!¡± She yelled, diving into the car.


    Rosalynn sighed.


    ¡°How long have you and Bailie been married? You¡¯re already toozy to drive?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s knee still


    ached, and now she had a


    driver whenever she went out.


    ¡°My car is still parked at the construction site and hasn¡¯t been taken back. I don¡¯t dare drive Baillie¡¯s


    car!¡±


    We felt a te helpless


    anced back at Wayne onest time and got into the car.


    ¡°Can be handle it? Paige was somewhat concerned.


    ¡°It depends on the luck of my son and daughter, Rosalynn thought back to when Wayne was ying


    with the kids at the amusement park recently, ¡°But I think he should be able to handle it?

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Wayne stood at the door, watching Rosalynn¡¯s car drive away.


    He¡¯d taken Ivy out for fun before, and there was no stress back then, He didn¡¯t know why, but now his


    role had suddenly changed. The once invincible President Silverman was now feeling a bit nervous.


    He turned and went back inside.


    Just as he entered, he heard Laura¡¯s teasing voice, ¡°Did the young master wake up? How did you


    sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Laura.¡± Cory said politely, looking at Wayne and nodding his head. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Gabriewent to work. She said she¡¯d be busy untilte tonight, so Mr. Silverman will


    be taking care of you and Miss Ivy today.¡± Laura informed him.


    Even so, Laura was still quite scared of Wayne.


    Firstly, because in the hospital that day, Mr. Silverman made Calvin disappear for a long time. When


    Calvin came back, he was bruised and battered, but he never told her what he had gone through.


    Secondly, Laura was shocked because someone she met in the hospital turned out to be Ivy¡¯s and


    Cory¡¯s biological father. ¡°Got it.¡± Cory nodded and then walked to the dining room.


    Wayne knew nothing about taking care of children. Last night, he roughly asked some staff with kids


    about how to do it. At this stage, he should be helping Cory get ready for the day, right?


    But Cory already looked well¨Cgroomed, other than still wearing pajamas.


    ¡°Can Cory take care of himself in the mornings?¡± Wayne asked Laura.


    Laura nodded, and then said proudly, ¡°Young Master Cory and Miss Ivy started taking care of


    themselves when they were three.¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, they are independent from an early age.¡±


    When he was a child, his grandma didn¡¯t spoil him either, and she taught him to be independent early


    on.


    ¡°Sir, have you had breakfast yet? Miss Ivy will probably sleep for another half an hour.¡± Laura


    reminded.


    Wayne checked the time.


    He went to the dining room to have breakfast with Cory.


    At the table.


    Cory was eating breakfast slowly and gracefully, and he had turned on the TV to watch the morning


    international financial news.


    Today¡¯s financial news happened to report that Bane Corporation was about toplete the acquisition


    of the Silverman Group.


    ¡°You should be busy since the acquisition just ended.¡± Cory looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can go do


    your stuff. My sister and I know how to arrange our own day.¡±


    ¡°We have professional managers, so I¡¯m not too busy,¡± Wayne replied. ¡°Cory, you seem to have a good


    understanding of the capital operation process.¡±


    ¡°I heard it from my great¨Cgrandmother.¡± Cory paused, ¡°My mother is also very good at it, so I guess I


    learned from her.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s smile was full of appreciation.


    Afterward, the father and son had a brief conversation about shallow business topics.


    When the conversation ended, Wayne was even considering giving Cory some money to manage on


    his own after they developed a closer rtionship.


    As he considered this, another amazing child woke up.


    Ivy opened her eyes groggily, holding her elephant doll. She stood at the dining room door with messy


    hair, looking at the two people sitting at the table.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Cory put down half of his milk and went over to Ivy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Ivy blinked and asked,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Mommy went to work. Cory exined to Ivy, ¡°Today¡­¡±


    hy¡¯s gaze frally tended on Wayne. She blinked again, ¡°Why is Handsome Uncle in our house?¡±


    finished, ty seemed to remember something suddenly, and the sleepiness in her eyes instantly


    disappeared.


    Her little face crinkled involuntarily


    ¡°He¡¯s taking care of us today, Cory spoke softly.


    Wayne stood up and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Good morning, Ivy. How did you sleepst night?¡±

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    by looked away, thought for a bit, and then said, ¡°Brother, I gotta go wash my face and brush my teeth.¡±


    After that, she turned around and went back inside.


    Laura followed her, of course.


    In the bathroom, Ivy stood on her little stool,zily squeezing out toothpaste.


    Laura closed the door and stood beside Ivy.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Silverman is married to Gabrie, and he¡¯s your biological dad too. What are you trying to do


    by all this?¡± Laura talked to Ivy with a worried look on her face.


    Ivy finished brushing her teeth carefully and then replied unhappily, ¡°My real dad ain¡¯t that great, he


    doesn¡¯t want to be with me and this makes mommy sad. I don¡¯t like him!¡±


    Ivy had felt pretty ufortable about the quarrel she saw in the video.


    But after exining things to her mommy, she wasn¡¯t that mad anymore.


    As for the real dad part, Ivy felt wronged and angry. After all, she¡¯d beenughed at more than once for


    being a bad kid who didn¡¯t have a father.


    Previously, she had fought with a chubby kid because he said she was a bad kid and that was why she


    didn¡¯t have a dad.


    But Ivy knew she wasn¡¯t bad; she was very well¨Cbehaved!


    Her dad, on the other hand, was the bad one!


    ¡°So, are you nning to continue like this?¡± Laura asked helplessly.


    Ivy washed her face slowly, pondering deeply.


    To be honest, for a 5¨Cyear¨Cold kid, this issue was too difficult to think about.


    She had thought about it for so many days and hadn¡¯t found a single reason to ept her dad.


    After freshening up, Ivy changed into her sportswear for the park, and tied her hair up by herself.


    Then she went downstairs to the dining room.


    ¡°Your brother said these are your favorite dishes,¡± Wayne said as he served Ivy¡¯s breakfast and looked


    at her attentively.


    Casting him a nce, Ivy said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to take me and my brother away from mommy, right?¡±


    Wayne was slightly taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Of course not, in the future, you, your brother,


    mommy and daddy will always live together. No one will be separated.¡±


    Ivy looked down and sneered, ¡°Uncle said not to trust men¡¯s words.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say a word.


    This ¡°uncle¡± was naturally Jaime. What on earth had Jaime been teaching his daughter all day long?


    ¡°Ivy, daddy won¡¯t lie to you. You can keep an eye on me, right?¡± Wayne spoke gently and sincerely.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work,¡± Ivy sniffed, ¡°men who make mommy sad can¡¯t be trusted even more.¡±


    The five¨Cyear¨Cold Ivy¡¯s life motto was that no matter what happened, she must eat well.


    So she happily took a big bite of the toast and began eating contentedly.


    After finishing her breakfast, Ivy started to clean up her te.


    ¡°Let Daddy do it,¡± Wayne quickly reached out.


    ivy firmly refused, ¡°I can do it myself. Agood parent doesn¡¯t spoil their child.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s hand hovered awkwardly in mid¨Cair, not knowing what to do.


    He was in a difficult situation.


    Cory was delighted to see his younger sister keeping their dad in check.


    Wayne helplessly watched ivy, then skillfully ced her used utensils, tes, knives, forks, and cups in


    the dishwasher, falling into deep thought.


    In fact. Wayna didn¡¯t even know how the utensils should be ced in the dishwasher.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He thought just putting them in would be fine.


    But seeing Ivy¡¯s movements, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    After putting the utensils away and washing her hands, Ivy returned with a displeased look on her face,


    telling Wayne, ¡°Mommy and Granny Hria taught my brother and me many life rules with a lot of hard


    work. Don¡¯t you dare ruin it!¡±

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Cory¡¯s mouth curled up slightly..


    Wayne responded somewhat helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy, dad won¡¯t do that!¡±


    Ivy shook her head, walked to the entrance, and tiptoed to get her little baseball cap.


    The weather had been getting hottertely, and the sun was very strong. Grandpa Ramay from the


    small park gave her a little hat, saying that he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cheeks get sunburned.


    ¡°Is Ivy going to the park?¡± Wayne hurried over.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Ivy nodded her head and picked up a bag at the edge of the entrance.


    ¡°Let daddy carry it for you.¡± Wayne reached out and took it.


    Ivy didn¡¯t refuse, and strutted out the door.


    Laura was worried and wanted to follow them, but Wayne waved her off.


    Laura suddenly became anxious.


    When the father and daughter left one after the other.


    Laura looked at Cory and almost cried, saying, ¡°Young Master, Mr. Silverman is so harsh, and Ivy is


    throwing a tantrum right now. Do you think he¡¯ll take advantage of our absence to scare or hit her?¡±


    Cory was extremely calm.


    Under the present circumstances, it would be good enough if Ivy didn¡¯t bully Wayne.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Ivy was wearing a gray sportswear today, short sleeves and shorts, with sneakers and a small section


    of white socks exposed.


    She walked ahead of Wayne, full of energy.


    Wayne followed behind her, and if she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, he wouldn¡¯t bother her. However, his


    steps would always be in the range, where his own shadow could block the sunlight for Ivy.


    After a short while, they arrived at the small park Ivy liked.


    As soon as they entered the park, Ivy became the center of attention.


    First, it was the security guard: ¡°Ivy¡¯s here! Your mommy isn¡¯t here today, do you want some candy? I


    specially bought it for you.¡±


    Ivy waved him off in the same way: ¡°Grandpa, Ivy is about to change teeth and cannot eat candy,


    otherwise, I will be ugly.¡±


    The security guardughed heartily, ¡°Okay, next time I¡¯ll bring something Ivy can eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡±


    As Ivy walked in, it seemed that everyone they met knew her. In addition, even kittens and puppies


    came from afar to get close to Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s pocket was filled with freeze¨Cdried treats, and each kitten and puppy could eat one.


    Wayne looked at her, his heart melting for Ivy over and over.


    Not long after.


    Ivy saw Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay from afar and immediately ran over.


    ¡°Ivy! Honey, look, I told you this little hat looks good on her, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Granny Ramay smiled, her


    eyes narrowing into a slit.


    ¡°Grandpa Ramay, Granny Ramay.¡± Ivy greeted them.


    ¡°What a good girl!¡± Granny Ramay patted Ivy¡¯s little head and then looked at Wayne who came up to


    them, ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s dad.¡± Wayne had been waiting all morning, finally getting a chance to


    introduce himself.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Ivy¡¯s dad!¡± Granny Ramay eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen you here. Ivy usually


    comes with Laura and her


    mom.¡±


    Wayne just smiled slightly.


    At this point, Ivy took the bag from his hand and handed it to Granny Ramay. ¡°Granny, this is a return


    gift for the hat. My great¨Cgrandmother said it¡¯s good for the elderly!¡±


    Wayne had been holding it all the way but never asked Ivy what it was¡­ so it was a return gift¡­


    ¡°Oh my, this hat isn¡¯t worth much. This gift is too valuable, grandpa and I can¡¯t ept it. We gave tvy


    the hat because we like her, not to get a return gift¡± Grandpa Ramay quickly declined.


    ¡°Sir, a child like tvy doesn¡¯t understand the value of things, she just knows that this will benefit your


    health. Please ept it, otherwise Ivy will be sad when she goes back,¡± Wayne said gently.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Old Mr. Ramay looked embarrassed.


    In the end, under Ivy¡¯s sweet talk, the two old folks finally epted the gift.


    On the way home, Ivy was visibly more cheerful, jumping and skipping as she walked. She was like a


    lively little musical note.


    She was really well educated.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Ivy was polite and sensible, but she also had a strong personality and a sharpness about her.


    Crossing an intersection, Ivy seemed to take a wrong turn.


    ¡°Honey, we went the wrong way,¡± Wayne said.


    Ivy was taken aback and looked back at him, ¡°Don¡¯t call me honey, and I didn¡¯t go the wrong way.¡±


    Saying that, she pointed in the direction of theke, ¡°Ivy¡¯s going to feed Baillie¡¯s kitty!¡±


    Soon, Ivy rang the doorbell at Baillie¡¯s house, and the maid quickly came to open the door. ¡°Miss Ivy is


    here? The kitten has been waiting for you.¡±


    The kitten was being raised in Baillie¡¯s house.


    ¡°We better hurry, the kitten can¡¯t be hungry!¡± Ivy took off her shoes and quickly went inside.


    The maid looked at Wayne.


    Of course, she knew Wayne; she had seen him at the Scott family mansion long ago when he


    apanied Natalie to a party. But¡­


    Why did President Silverman appear with Ivy?


    ¡°I¡¯m her dad.¡± Wayne seemed to see the maid¡¯s confusion and proudly introduced himself.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    The maid looked at Wayne in utter surprise, who gracefully took off his shoes and went inside.


    Ivy had been getting along with the kitten for a few days, and feelings between them were strong. She


    was very skilled at dealing with kittens.


    She went to the kitten¡¯s room, hugged it very affectionately, and then prepared breakfast: freeze¨Cdried


    food, half a can of cat food, and some kibble.


    Then the kitten wolfed down its food as Ivy squatted beside it, petting the sweet creature, ¡°Eat slowly,


    kitty, or you¡¯ll choke. If you throw up, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Wayne leaned against the doorframe with his arms folded and a smile on his face.


    ¡°Ivy, do you remember that kitten you asked me to help take care of?¡± Wayne asked.


    This was a topic Ivy loved.


    She patted the kitten¡¯s head, ¡°Slow down with eating. I have some stuff to talk about outside!¡±


    Then Ivy left the kitten¡¯s room, looking up at Wayne with a serious expression.


    ¡°Should I alsoe out?¡± Wayne asked, understanding.


    Ivy nodded.


    Wayne quickly came out with a smile and closed the door to the kitten¡¯s room.


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk about other kittens in front of this kitten,¡± Ivy said solemnly, ¡°Now we can talk.¡±


    Wayne was instantly struck by countless arrows of cuteness.


    ¡°It¡¯s gained some weight, and its wounds are all healed. Do you want to see it?¡± Wayne asked.


    He had almost finished setting up the new home.


    He also hoped that Ivy and Cory would visit and then decide where they wanted to live.


    Rosalynn had originally returned to the country only temporarily, so she had only considered the


    comfort of living in the house.


    Cory and Ivy needed to go to school.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The new house was near a more suitable school than this ce.


    The school was also not far from home, making it convenient for him to pick up and drop off the kids


    every day.


    ¡°When?¡± Little chubby Ivy had taken the bait.


    Let¡¯s go after lunch with your brother?¡± Wayne suggested.


    ¡°Brother can¡¯t be around fluffy animals,¡± Ivy muttered.


    Actually, Wayne had already figured it out; the new house was very spacious and could amodate


    the kitten in a ce where it couldn¡¯t interact with Cory.


    He thought he should try his best to meet the emotional and spiritual needs of both children.


    ¡°It will be like this: Ivy will go y with the kitten, and dad will wait outside with your brother. Before you


    come out, dad will help you clean the cat hair off, and we definitely won¡¯t let your brother get hurt,¡±


    Wayne sincerely promised.


    tvy looked at him.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    She really wanted to see the kitten, but she didn¡¯t want to leave her brother alone.


    After weighing the options, Ivy said, ¡°You have to promise that you won¡¯t let my brother get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Dad promises!¡± Wayne said firmly.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Ivy nodded, her eyes filled with joy, and she couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile.


    Having reached an agreement, Ivy went back to feeding the kitten.


    Later, the kitten wanted to crawl into her arms, so she picked it up and held it for a while.


    Wayne took some pictures of Ivy from time to time since she left the house in the morning. By the time


    he got her back home, he had about seventy photos in his phone.


    While Ivy was showering and changing her clothes, he carefully picked a few pictures and sent them to


    Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was in a meeting when she received the pictures.


    She took a quick nce. It had to be said that Wayne¡¯s photography skills were¡­ indescribable.


    Fortunately, Ivy was simply too adorable.


    In all the pictures, Ivy was beaming, except for the one where she was holding the cat.


    It seemed that her worries were a bit unnecessary, huh?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply and continued with the meeting.


    ¡°The biggest issue right now is that there¡¯s a group of diehards in FreshBite that are very resistant to


    our reform n,¡± L said


    helplessly. ¡°The most prominent figure among them is Mr. Brandon¡¯s aunt.¡±


    ¡°Did she attend the project presentation?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    L shook her head: ¡°Because she¡¯s so determined not to change the many things passed down from


    her grandfather, she didn¡¯t


    ¡°Is the resistance strong?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon couldn¡¯t handle his aunt, so he threw the problem at us. Now the packaging change is


    stuck because of her.¡±


    Although Mr. Brandon¡¯s aunt didn¡¯t have a lot of shares, she had just enough to veto at a critical


    moment.


    Because now, most people in thepany agreed with the change.


    She was no longer making a fuss about it. But she just liked to pick on things; everyone was satisfied


    with the packaging n, except her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally meet her at the meeting in a couple of days,¡± Rosalynn said calmly. ¡°Put up all the


    packaging ns.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond after sending the pictures.


    Looking at those cute pictures, Wayne suddenly felt a bit lonely.


    After thinking about it, he found Jacob¡¯s ount and sent over twenty pictures to him all at once.


    Jacob was still sleeping in, and the sound of his phone woke him up.


    He thought there was some problem in hispany.


    He got up and grabbed his phone, checking the unread messages. His handsome face immediately


    darkened.


    He replied with a single question mark.


    Wayne replied: ¡°These are pictures I took of my daughter. Pretty good, huh?¡±


    Speechless, Jacob still clicked in to take a look.


    Under the sunshine, ivy¡¯s smile was so sweet, bringing a great sense of joy to anyone who saw it.


    Next, Wayne sent arge sum of money to Jacob


    Jacob quietly waited to see what Wayne would do next.


    But after that, Wayne didn¡¯t do anything, which was because Ivy and her brother came downstairs after


    their showers


    Wayne walked over and gently touched Cory¡¯s forehead. ¡°Cory, if you ever feel ufortable, you


    have to tell Dad, okay?¡± Cory nodded: ¡°I will.¡±


    Wayne then asked, ¡°What do you guys want to do now? How about watching some cartoons?¡± This


    suggestion came from Wayne consulting his employees who had kids at home.


    However, Laura showed an awkward expression and said, ¡°Mr. Silverman, actually, young master and


    young miss don¡¯t really like watching cartoons. It¡¯s almost time for dinner now, and Ivy and Cory will


    help bake some cookies.¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Wayne was super shocked.


    After a while¡­.


    Cory and Ivy were carefully making cookie shapes. Although the movements were slow and clumsy,


    the shapes were still pretty good.


    As for Wayne¡­


    Laura quietly moved aside, secretly opened the camera of her phone, and pressed the shutter button.


    Just then, Wayne ruined the third cookie cutter.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯d better go watch cartoons!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face was full of defeat and embarrassment, looking very hurt.


    ¡°Fine, Daddy won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ivy shook her head in disappointment, as Laura held back herughter.


    Honestly, she was no longer worried about Mr. Silverman secretly hitting Ivy.


    Did he look like he¡¯d dare mess with her now?


    That video was eventually sent to Hria and Rosalynn by Laura.


    Hria was handling the issue of the medical group¡¯s liquidation. During lunch, she was initially worried


    about Cory and Ivy being with Wayne and nned to return home for a visit.


    But after watching the video, she walked back with a beaming smile on her face.


    Calvin was puzzled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Hria waved her hand.


    Calvin was a bit unwilling, ¡°I heard from Young Master Jaime that Wayne¡¯s probably not in his right


    mind. How can he take care of the kids? Let¡¯s go back and take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Jaime is always talking nonsense.¡± Hriaughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, Ivy will have Wayne


    trained obediently. There won¡¯t be any problems!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Calvin looked confused.


    Hria showed him the video.


    After watching it, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat proud, ¡°He¡¯s still a CEO, yet my cookies are


    much prettier than his, and Miss has evenplimented me!¡±


    Hriaughed even more joyfully.


    Lunch at Rosalynn¡¯s house was always quite homely.


    Cory and Ivy would eat their meal with care, making sure to finish everything on their tes.


    After lunch, Ivy obediently collected the cutlery and ced them in the dishwasher.


    Since her brother was sick, she proactively ced his cutlery into the dishwasher as well. As for


    Wayne, Laura had initially nned to help him.


    However, under his daughter¡¯s watchful gaze, Wayne of course learned from Ivy and ced his bowls


    and tes neatly.


    Ivy seemed quite satisfied. She ran back to her brother¡¯s side, holding his hand, ¡°Brother, can you rest


    for half an hour? After that, we can go out together!¡±


    Where to?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°I have a kitten at his ce, let¡¯s go and see it.¡± Ivy added quickly after her statement, ¡°I won¡¯t let you


    touch the kitten!¡±


    ¡°Is it the one you took to him secretly thest time you went out?¡± Cory asked.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cory nodded.


    And so, this matter was settled.


    During his nap. Wayne had the maid buy many snacks, drinks and fruits, trying to create an


    atmosphere of a children¡¯s paradise.


    He wanted by and Cory not to want to return after they went there! Wayne sat on the sofa, feeling like


    he hadn¡¯t done anything alt morning, but he was actually quite tired.


    Not long after, he became sleepy and dozed off on the sofa.


    When Ivy and Cory came downstairs, Wayne was still slumped on the sofa, asleep.


    The two kids stood in front of him. Ivy tilted her head, looking at him and then confusedly asked her


    brother, ¡°Cory, why didn¡¯t he want us before, but now he suddenly wants us?¡±


    Cory patted her on the head, ¡°Adults¡® thoughts areplicated in the first ce. When you grow up,


    you might understand.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    If growing up was such a pain, then she didn¡¯t want to grow up.


    When Wayne woke up, he saw Ivy and Cory talking seriously. He quickly sat up. ¡°Cory, Ivy, I¡¯m sorry,


    Dad fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t let Wayne drive.


    When they set off, the family of three still rode in Cory and Ivy¡¯s minivan.


    It took about forty minutes for them to finally reach the destination


    Ivy leaned against the car window, curiously looking outside.


    The residential area here was quite grand, with a very fancy entrance.


    As they went further in, Ivy felt like it was a park, with great greenery and blooming flowers everywhere.


    ¡°Do you live in a park?¡± Ivy looked at Wayne and asked seriously.


    Wayne smiled, ¡°No.¡±


    Ivy nodded, then looked out the window again, seeing two beautifulrge dogs being walked and


    sunbathed.


    The Moonlit Lake residential area was huge. Although there were only 18 standalone vis in total, they


    were quite spaced out.


    Wayne¡¯s vi was in the prime location, with a private naturalke and almost 1,000 square meters of


    garden. Calling it a small manor was not an exaggeration.


    When Wayne initially chose the vi as a gift for Rosalynn, he considered the garden in addition to the


    location.


    Rosalynn loved flowers, and the garden was big enough, with areas for growing fruits and vegetables.


    The minivan finally arrived at the parking lot.


    Getting out of the car, Ivy looked left and right.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the kitten?¡± she asked Wayne, seemingly uninterested in the beautiful house and only


    wanting to see the kitten.


    ¡°The kitten has its own house too.¡±


    A momentter, Wayne took Ivy to a toolroom converted into a cat room.


    ¡°Because the kitten hasn¡¯t been here for long, and Daddy wants Ivy to design the kitten¡¯s home, we


    temporarily converted a toolroom into a cat room,¡± Wayne squatted down beside Ivy. ¡°Later on, Ivy can


    make a home for the kitten ording to your


    ideas.¡±


    At this moment, Ivy already heard the kitten¡¯s meow.


    She was very excited.


    The kitten¡¯s voice was loud, indicating that its body must have recovered.


    Wayne helped Ivy open the door, e on, get in.¡±


    Upon entering, Ivy immediately saw the cat on the cat tree.


    The kitten, as he had said, had grown a lot fatter, and the bald spots had grown fur. Its eyes were also


    bright, and it looked very healthy, not resembling the poor appearance when they first found it.


    Wayne stood at the door, watching Ivy cautiously approach the kitten.


    The kitten still recognized her.


    Ivy reached out to the kitten hesitantly, and the kitten hesitated too before rubbing its head against her


    palm.


    Ivy turned around joyfully, and there was a loving smile on Wayne¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, Cory pulled at his clothes, ¡°Uou should go inside.¡±


    Wayne looked at Cory and smiled, ¡°That cat has always been a little scared of me, going in will only


    disrupt it and Ivy.¡±


    After a short pause, Wayne asked, ¡°Cory, do you like this ce?¡±


    ?


    Cory looked around, ¡°The environment is great, and the air is fresh.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, look over there.¡± Wayne showed off like he was presenting a treasure, ¡°I¡¯ve already nted


    cherry, peach, and plum trees. Your mom loves these fruits, and they¡¯ll bloom and bear fruit next year.¡±


    Cory looked where his finger pointed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade me. For me, I will follow my mother


    and sister wherever they go.¡±


    Wayne looked at Cory with concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Cory, you¡¯re really very sensible.¡± Wayne said sincerely, ¡°I wasn¡¯t around before, and you helped me


    with a lot of things. I¡¯m really grateful to you.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t say anything, and he turned to look at Ivy.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    By now, she already had the kitten in her arms.


    ¡°Are you gonna take the kitty somewhere else?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Wayne answered.


    Cory was a bit surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about¡­¡±


    Wayne nodded firmly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m concerned about your health. So from now on, I¡¯ll be extra careful


    to protect you while meeting your sister¡¯s needs.¡±


    Cory was even more surprised.


    To allow his sister to raise her favorite kittens and puppies, he had argued with his mom and great¨C


    grandmother several times.


    But in the end, they all failed.


    He even bought a cat for his sister with his own money before. But before he could take the cat on the


    ind, Granny Hria discovered the cat and gave it away.


    Therefore, Cory got very angry with his mom and great¨Cgrandmother for the first time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    That was also the reason for his departure from the ind.


    He didn¡¯t expect Wayne to actually have the same idea as him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cory said very seriously. ¡°I will persuade my sister and mom. After we move here, please


    keep your word. Even if I have an asthma attack very asionally due to fur, don¡¯t send my sister¡¯s cat


    away.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Wayne squatted down in front of Cory, hugged him gently, patted his back, and promised


    solemnly. ¡°Your asthma ¨C won¡¯t act up, your sister¡¯s cat won¡¯t be sent away, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Cory replied.


    The kitten¡¯s energy was limited, while Ivy¡¯s was very abundant.


    An hourter, the kitten couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Seeing this, Wayne went in to rescue the it. ¡°Ivy, the kitten is still too young; it needs a lot of rest. Shall


    wee and y with it next time?¡± Wayne negotiated with Ivy.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ivy reluctantly handed the kitten over to Wayne.


    Wayne ced the kitten back in its nest, and it immediately fell into a deep sleep, exhausted.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Before Ivy left, Wayne carefully removed the cat hair from her clothes and sprayed her with child¨C


    friendly disinfectant. Only after ensuring everything was safe did he take her out.


    ¡°Big brother, the kitten is so cute!¡± Ivy ran to Cory. She probably thought she had been too close to the


    kitten earlier, so she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her brother, keeping some distance away from him.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivy nodded seriously.


    ¡°Do you want toe with me to visit this ce?¡± Cory asked again.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ivy was very easygoing now that she was in a good mood.


    Wayne gratefully nced at Cory, then took Ivy and Cory to the elevator and went upstairs.


    Upon entering, Ivy immediately saw her painting.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    She ran over and looked up.


    The warm yellow light on the colorful Madonna made her look incredibly pure.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ivy¡¯s painting!¡±


    Yeah, because this painting is so incredible, Dad hung it up here. Now all our guests can see your


    artwork!¡± Wayne said proudly


    Ivy nced at him, then at the painting, as if pondering something.


    As they continued walking, Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    As father and daughter, Wayne and Ivy¡¯s aesthetic tastes were quite simr.


    Seeing Ivy so happy, Wayne, as a father, felt a great sense of fulfillment and pride.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Actually, Wayne¡¯s other houses all had a pretty cold color tone.


    But not this one.


    When he designed this house, he had Rosalynn in mind, so the whole ce gave off a gentle and


    delicate vibe.


    Though the house was quite big, it exuded warmth in every corner.


    ¡°Ivy, this house was a gift from dad to mom. After it was renovated, we haven¡¯t yet had the chance to


    move in, so there¡¯s still lots of stuff missing.¡± Wayne patiently exined, ¡°especially furniture. Ivy, can


    you help dad slowly decorate the ce?¡±


    Ivy was taken aback and looked at Wayne suspiciously, ¡°I already told you, don¡¯t think about taking Ivy


    and brother away from mom!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, me and mom will move in too,¡± Cory reassured her, squeezing her hand, ¡°That way, you can see


    your kitty every day.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    But then she cast a wary nce at Wayne.


    ¡°Want to check out your rooms?¡± Wayne ventured cautiously, sounding almost submissive.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cory agreed first.


    Seeing that, Ivy had no choice but to follow.


    The elevator took them to the second floor, where were only two suites, one for Cory and one for Ivy.


    ¡°It¡¯s empty, huh?¡± Ivy looked around Cory¡¯s room, puzzled.


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t know what kind of bed and table you¡¯d like, so we nned to go shopping together,¡± Wayne


    replied, ¡°Look, this is big bro¡¯s bedroom, there¡¯s a dressing room over there, and a study here¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne introduced each room¡¯s function one by one.


    Then they went to see Ivy¡¯s room.


    ¡°Where will mommy stay?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for mom toe and see her room,¡± Cory said, ¡°He mentioned earlier there¡¯s a fruit garden.


    Want to check it out?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s attention was immediately captured by her brother¡¯s suggestion.


    Soon, the three of them went to the fruit garden.


    Some of the fruit trees were already bearing fruits.


    Ivy loved these natural, eco¨Cfriendly things. Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was time for


    dinner.


    Wayne had set an rm, and when it rang, he gently patted each child¡¯s head, ¡°Time for dinner. Dad


    has a proposal!¡±


    Ivy and Cory both turned to look at him.


    Wayne smiled mysteriously.


    As they got into the car, Ivy picked some big lemons and cherry tomatoes from the garden and put


    them in a small box.


    When they getting into the car, Ivy reluctantly looked back at the vegetable garden, ¡°Brother, I forgot to


    remind the gardener that the cherry tomatoes will be ripe tomorrow and need to be picked.¡±


    ¡°Dad will remind him,¡± Wayne quickly assured her.


    Ivy nodded.


    Cory¡¯s eyes were downcast, but a faint smile touched his lips.


    ivy was already worrying about the vegetable garden. Back on the ind, she used to worry about


    everything because, in her eyes, that was her territory.


    Cory thought, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t need to say much to convince his sister to move in.


    Just getting Wayne to bring her here a few more times would be enough to persuade her.


    Before they left, Wayne sent a text to a familiar restaurant.


    When they got there, the food was already packed and ready to go. Holding the meat, Wayne looked at


    Cory and ivy. ¡°You guys must be starving, right? Just hang in there a little longer. We¡¯ll be there soon!?


    C¨®ry oddest


    But by said she wasn¡¯t hungry because she¡¯d eaten loads of cherry tomatoes.


    Uncle¡¯s cherry tomatoes were way tastier than the ones from the supermarket.


    She picked so many, all because she wanted mom to enjoy them too!


    When L was tidying up at the front desk, she suddenly heard a long¨Clost voice.


    ¡°Auntie L!¡±


    Raising her head, she saw an adorable little friend running towards her.


    ¡°Ivy!

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    L hadn¡¯t seen Ivy in a while.


    She didn¡¯t care about her image and screamed, then she quickly ran out from behind the reception


    desk, grabbed Ivy, and spun her around in a circle.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Does mommy know?¡±


    L asked afterward.


    ¡°Da¨C¡­¡± Ivy was about to say something but she quickly closed her mouth.


    It was all that bad guy¡¯s fault, always saying ¡°daddy¡± all the time. She almost called him that by


    ident.


    But L still looked toward the door, where Wayne was holding two big bags, and Cory was standing


    next to him.


    ¡°Aunt L,¡± Cory greeted politely.


    ¡°Hi, Cory¡­ President Silverman is here¡­ Gabrie is in an international meeting, so we¡¯ll probably


    have to wait for a bit.¡± ¡°I see.¡±


    Wayne responded.


    ¡°Can we go in and wait with the kids?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    L quickly led the three of them to Rosalynn¡¯s office.


    On the way, everyone in the office stared at Wayne. Most people in Rosalynn¡¯s team knew she had


    kids, but many of them had never seen them before.


    When tall Wayne and the two little kids went into the office, Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Is it just my imagination, or do the two kids really look like Wayne?¡±


    ¡°I think so too, a little bit. But they also look like Gabrie!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.my.God!¡±


    ¡°Everyone watch your mouths,¡± L said very seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about our boss¡¯s personal life


    unless you want trouble, and keep your mouths shut once we leave!¡±


    At that moment, the office door opened, and Wayne came out.


    Everyone became even tenser.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t had dinner, do not order anything now. I have already ordered for everyone, and it¡¯ll be


    here soon.¡± Wayne¡¯s attitude was very gentle,pletely different from his usual decisive manner.


    Because he was wearing casual clothes, he really looked like a married man at first nce.


    Everyone was used to seeing Wayne in a sharp suit and an imposing manner, so the contrast was


    pretty striking.


    ¡°Thank you, President Silverman,¡± L quickly said, and the others chimed in once they came to their


    senses.


    Wayne nodded and went back into the office.


    Not long after, the luxurious special seafood dinner Wayne ordered for everyone arrived.


    Rosalynn smelled the delicious scent as soon as she stepped out of the conference room.


    ¡°What¡¯s that amazing smell?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, President Silverman is here,¡± L said, not having eaten a single bite, her heart was


    hanging in suspense.


    Rosalynn was stunned for a moment, then looked at everyone eating pae. ¡°He ordered it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, why are you just holding it? Go ahead and eat.¡± Rosalynn looked at L, amused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    he won¡¯t poison you.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn walked towards her office.


    A nner sitting next to L looked envious and said, ¡°The boss and her partner are so sweet¡­


    ¡°Where do you see the sweetness? L asked, astonished. ¡°And what do you mean by ¡®partner¡®? Did


    eating that seafood give you an allergic reaction in your brain?¡±


    The nner looked at L and said, ¡°L, you¡¯re so beautiful and have such a great figure. Don¡¯t just


    focus on work, go date someone! Not having any romantic experience is not good, you know!¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    L looked helpless.


    Making money was definitely more important than making rtionships!


    Thinking about this, she watched Rosalynn walk into the office.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy was still full of energy and cuteness. She immediately pounced on Rosalynn when she saw her.


    Rosalynn bent down to hug her: ¡°Did you have fun today, baby?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Ivy nodded and then stuffed something into Rosalynn¡¯s mouth.


    Before Rosalynn could react, she instinctively bit into it. The sweet taste of a cherry tomato spread in


    her mouth.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at Ivy, her eyes lit up with surprise.


    Ivy blinked and asked expectantly, ¡°Is it yummy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Did Ivy buy this for Mommy?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Ivy said with pride, then her eyes suddenly drifted to Wayne. She turned back


    and pointed at him, ¡°It¡¯s from his garden.¡±


    Rosalynn touched Ivy¡¯s cheek, then straightened up.


    Cory also called out at this time, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    He was a bit tired today, so he didn¡¯t have much energy.


    Rosalynn walked over with Ivy, touched Cory¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Are you tired today?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Cory shook his head, ¡°I slept in the morning, and went to Moonlit Lake with Ivy in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Cory paused, then said, ¡°He said he wanted toe and have dinner with you, so we came.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and have dinner, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Wayne opened the lids of the meal boxes and got


    everything ready.


    He didn¡¯t seem very experienced in this stuff, and his movements were a bit clumsy. Rosalynn worried


    several times that he would identally spill the food.


    Luckily, everything went smoothly in the end.


    Originally, Rosalynn thought Wayne was forced to bring Cory and Ivy with him because he had no other


    choice.


    However, throughout the dinner, Wayne took good care of Ivy and Cory.


    He knew what they could and couldn¡¯t eat.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at taking care of kids,¡± Rosalynn said to Wayne with a teasing tone.


    Wayne looked at her and said, ¡°Cory and Ivy are very well¨Cbehaved. It doesn¡¯t take much effort from


    me. You taught them well.¡± Rosalynn readily epted hispliments.


    Ivy was indeed very happy today. She was born to love sharing things with her mom, and she was


    chattering non¨Cstop throughout the night.


    After she finished eating, Rosalynn wiped her mouth and asked, ¡°Did you like it there, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy froze for a moment, her expression became cautious, and she changed the subject quickly, ¡°Is


    Mommy off work? Ivy needs to go back to feed the kitten.¡±


    Rosalynn felt a bit helpless but she didn¡¯t force her to talk, ¡°Mommy still has to work overtime. Be good


    and go home with your dad and brother, Ivy¡±


    Ivy seemed disappointed and asked, ¡°Will mommye home to tell us bedtime stories?¡±


    Rosalynn apologized, ¡°Sorry, baby, I can¡¯t do that today. Your dad will tell you stories, right, dad?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    She coulent imagine what Wayne would look like telling bedtime stories to their kids.


    Wayne paused, then nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you stories.¡±


    by looked skeptical, ¡°You can tell stories?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your dad knows everything¡± Rosalynn kissed Ivy¡¯s cheek, turned and kissed Cory¡¯s cheek,


    ¡°Alright, mommy has lots of work to do. Go home with your dad now.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    As Wayne Silverman took Cory and Ivy out, it felt like he was walking on clouds. Rosalynn Tesdal¡¯s


    words kept ringing in his ears: ¡°Yes, daddy can do anything.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, are you leaving now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The people in the studio greeted Wayne immediately when they saw himing out.


    Wayne snapped back to reality and nodded politely.


    ¡°Thank you for the pae!¡±


    Wayne gave a slight smile, ¡°I hope you all can help Gabrie share her worries.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The atmosphere in the studio was harmonious.


    Like a model husband, Wayne followed the kids out of the studio.


    Ivy was thrilled.


    She was happily swinging her feet in the car seat.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Wayne asked as he buckled her in.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Mom never let us go to her workce before!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there are so many people in the studio. If you got hurt, your mom would be devastated


    and me herself,¡± Wayne exined on Rosalynn¡¯s behalf.


    However, Ivy looked at him: ¡°That¡¯s a lie you¡¯d tell a three¨Cyear¨Cold.


    Wayne was stunned.


    Ivy continued, ¡°There are lots of irresponsible reporters at mom¡¯s workce. She¡¯s afraid of us being


    photographed. You know why she was scared before, but not anymore, right?¡±


    Wayne lowered his eyes. How could he not know the answer?


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s reaction, Ivy blurted out the answer: ¡°It¡¯s because mom used to be afraid of you finding


    out, but now that you¡¯ve found out, she¡¯s not scared anymore~¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart,¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°But even a smart person like me, there are still many things that I can¡¯t figure out.¡± Ivy nced at him,


    then turned her head away, pouting, ¡°Nevermind, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s mood changed faster than he could imagine.


    Cory had been silently watching the show. The fact that Ivy could talk to Wayne so much proved she


    wasn¡¯t mad anymore.


    At present, she just had a lot of questions and couldn¡¯t find the answers.


    On the way home, Ivy didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    After dropping Cory off at home with Hria, who had arrived earlier, Wayne apanied Ivy to feed


    Baillie¡¯s cat.


    The cat ate and drank its fill, and wanted Ivy to hold it.


    But Ivy nced at the time: ¡°I can¡¯t hold you anymore today.¡±


    She whispered a few words into the cat¡¯s ear before putting it down and leaving the cat room, closing


    the ss door behind her.


    The cat pitifully sat by the door, wagging its tail, meowing as it watched Ivy leave.


    Why don¡¯t you y with the cat for a little longer? There¡¯s still time, Wayne asked, puzzled.


    Ivy looked at him.


    Why? Sheined in her heart.


    Of course, it was because she was worried that someone wouldn¡¯t have time to prepare their bedtime


    story


    Tm pretty tired today! After saying this, Ivy walked outside. When she met Baillie¡¯s maid, her defiance


    disappeared, and the became docile, graciously greeting the maid: ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going home to sleep. I


    hope you have a good dream tonight¡±


    The maidughed heartily: ¡°Goodnight, little miss. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy said, swallowing saliva.


    Then she resumed her previous defiance and left with her father.


    They didn¡¯t take the car back.


    Ivy walked in front, hands on her hips, full of confidence.


    While Wayne followed behind, carrying her small bag, his eyes always on Ivy¡¯s back, his smile full of


    affection.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    ¡°Max!¡± Ivy shouted. Not far away, a beautiful dog tumed its head.


    Ivy excitedly ran towards the dog.


    The dog seemed to recognize Ivy and immediately ran towards her excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the shadows, the dog¡¯s owner was on the phone when she was suddenly pulled violently, causing


    her to drop the leash. Max was freed and quickly reached Ivy¡¯s side.


    The two friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other in days were both very happy. Max circled around Ivy


    several times, wagging its tail rapidly.


    Watching this harmonious scene, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly worried.


    He was about to go over but someone beat him to it: ¡°Where did this kide from? Is no one around


    to teach her manners?¡±


    An attractive woman in tight yoga clothes walked over with an impatient look on her face. She shouted


    at Ivy unfriendly.


    Ivy was stunned. She also instinctively protected the dog, staring nkly at the approaching woman.


    Lately, Lennon¡¯s mood had been terrible.


    She could ept work setbacks since she wasn¡¯t short of money anyway. What bothered her was that


    lately, she had been wandering around Baillie¡¯s house, and each time she could see Baillie and that


    woman, who she thought was nowhere near as good as her, being sweetly together.


    The other night, while walking her dog, she saw them kissing in the car.


    Baillie would be heading back to school in a few days, Lennon knew. Still, she would stille around,


    wanting to meet that woman


    alone.


    She had to let that woman know what kind of person Baillie was. That woman didn¡¯t match Baillie at all


    and should know her ce and


    back off!


    Unfortunately, not only had she never met that woman, but today she almost tripped over a dog, all


    because of some unknown kid.


    ¡°Max,e here!¡± Lennon scolded the dog harshly.


    The dog lowered its head and slowly walked back.


    To her surprise, Lennon picked up the leash and hit Max¡¯s head hard.


    ¡°Max¡± Ivy shouted, hurrying to go forward.


    ¡°Ivy¡± Wayne stepped up and held Ivy in his arms, staring sternly at Lennon: ¡°You¡¯re an adult who can¡¯t


    hold a leash and yet you get angry at someone else¡¯s child.¡±


    Lennon looked at Wayne in surprise.


    ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m her father, got a problem with that?¡± Wayne¡¯s authority made Lennon dare not to refute.


    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have called Max over. Please don¡¯t hit him anymore.¡± Ivy looked at the


    dog with teary eyes.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was your daughter.¡± Lennon was discussing


    cooperation with Bane Corporation at the moment, so she didn¡¯t dare to offend Wayne. She


    immediately changed her attitude when looking at lvy, saying: ¡°Sweetie, I hit Max very gently, it won¡¯t


    feel pain. I won¡¯t hit it again, don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡±


    Seeing Ivy¡¯s sad and worried face, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s being unreasonable. It¡¯s her fault to abuse animals.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s words seemed to provoke Lennon, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Ivy nodded sadly, and her gaze remained on the dog


    Wayne looked at Lennon with a warning in his eyes, then he carried lvy away


    byy on Wayne¡¯s shoulder looking at the dog, still full of pity and guilt


    It was only after they left that Lennon breathed a sigh of relief


    How the hell does Wayne have a kid this age?¡± she said, her eyes cast down, full of fear and anxiety


    Luckily she had only scolded her earlier and hadn¡¯t hit the child, otherwise, she¡¯d be in deep trouble


    ¡°Damn dog, you really know how to get me in troublet Lennon kicked Max, and Max whimpered softly


    in fear.


    She looked back in the direction where Wayne and Ivy had left, and her mood got worse


    Tuming around, she looked at Baillie¡¯s house


    ¡°Ever since Baillie left that woman has been sneaking around at night! She must be cheating on him


    outside, I knew she wasn¡¯t that pure and innocent!¡± she said and clenched her teeth, ¡°I have to find


    evidence!¡±


    Parge Owens had just parked her car and saw Wayne carrying Ivy,forting her as they walked over.


    ¡°Wow, President Silverman, you guys are getting along nicely in just one day?¡± Paige pped her


    hands.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as her words fell, tvy, who heard her voice, immediately broke free from Wayne¡¯s embrace and


    ran to Paige with a grievance look: ¡°Godmother!¡±


    Her soft voice camed a pitiful tremble.


    Paige stopped smiling, quickly half-squatting to let Ivy throw herself into her arms: ¡°My baby, what¡¯s


    wrong? Did someone bully you? Hit you?¡±


    She looked at Wayne, with an 11-fight-you demeanor.


    ¡°Max got hit in the head by a strangerdy.¡± Ivy started to cry. ¡°The sound was so loud, Max must be in


    so much pain!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Ramay loves Max so much, who¡¯s the woman who hit him? His nanny?¡± Paige rubbed Ivy¡¯s


    back.


    L


    ¡°Not the nanny, just somedy we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Paige was familiar with Max but hadn¡¯t seen him before, and she only learned about it through Ivy¡¯s


    ount. Simply put, it was a beautiful two-year-old dog raised by Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa Ramay one of these days,¡± Paige picked up Ivy, patting her shoulder,


    ¡°and have him fire that nasty woman!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ivy nodded earnestly.


    Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay were old, and that woman was so fierce, what if she bullied them


    later? She must be fired!


    Ivy¡¯s happy day awkwardly ended because of this incident.


    Paige took Ivy for a bath andforted her for a while until she came out of her sadness.


    Downstairs, Wayne was having coffee with Hria.


    After hearing about the incident in the evening, Hria was a bit helpless: ¡°Ivy is such a sweet and


    smart girl, but her empathy is too strong. When she was little, she¡¯d be sad when flowers and nts got


    hurt.¡±


    Hria paused for a moment. ¡°I really don¡¯t know which of you two she takes after.¡±


    Wayne chuckled helplessly.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not very satisfied with you,¡± Hria said, looking away from Wayne. ¡°But now that


    you¡¯re married, I want to ask you one question: Are you only married to Gabrie just because you


    want a child?¡±


    Wayne looked at Hria: ¡°I want everything¡±


    He answered directly and without hesitation.


    Hria scoffed, ¡°So why did you treat her like that before?¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Hitana waved her hand dismissively Toget i Lean understand your young propter feslongs Hot Hil tell


    us form thing toto ompertant to me. If you ever bully her agams, no matter how powerful you are mon if


    the art bongs wete empty lose everything ¡±


    ¡°Granny, I promise I wont Wane


    Hria covered her mouth and coughed a few times, then waveil her hand dimnisstrafe Bidity


    bedtime story? Go on then


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell Wayne asked


    Hna shook her head. We nothing. Just getting old Stop dawdling and go on!


    As he left. Wayne reminded. If you ever feel unwell, you mu


    After he left Hna let out a nigh


    boy had changed into her pajamas and was whispering with Parge when Wayne knocked on the ident


    ¡°Here he is ¡°Palge and by exchanged nces Ill leave you two them¡±


    ¡°Good night, godmother¡±


    Paige kissed by on the forehead


    Cory didn¡¯t allow anyone other than his mom to in him, so Parge waved at ban. ¡°Stop reading and get


    some rest!


    ¡°Good night, godmother¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory¡¯s tone was calm and indifferent


    Paige pursed her lips and responded helplessly. ¡°Good


    She opened the door and walked out giving Wayne aplice sok before taking long stric


    Wayne pushed the door and entered.


    ¡°Cory Wayne started


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bear a bedtime story Just ask my sister, Cory buriedly said.


    Wayne nced at the book in Cory¡¯s hand Indeed. he didn¡¯t need a fairytale


    ¡°I don¡¯t like princes and princesses¡± Wayne sat down, Ivy reminded hom


    Wayne seemed a bit lost. Werent all fairytales about prices and princesses ?


    ck to her own room.


    ¡°I got it,¡± Wayne said calmly ¡°Ivy, let me tell you a story that my grandina uned to tell me when I was


    little, okay?¡±


    ¡°What kind of story? Ivy asked with her beautiful big eyes.


    ¡°Do you know who ¡°ddin¡¯ is?¡± Wayne anked,


    Ivy didn¡¯t know ddin.


    Wayne spoke gently and vividly about the ddin stories he remembered, and by listened with great


    interest


    By the end, she could hardly keep her eyes open, but she still tried to stay awake to keep listening


    After Wayne finished the story, by fell asleep immediately.


    Wayne sighed in relief, and he carefully fucked by in


    He wanted to kiss Ivy, but he thought it better to wait until she had forgiven himpletely


    With that thought, he got up and walked over to Cory¡¯s bedside.


    Cory closed his book and put it on the nightstand.


    ¡°Cory, is there anything I didn¡¯t do well enough today? Wayne asked proactively


    ¡°Being a dad isn¡¯t aboutpleting a task Cory responded ¡°But my sister was very happy today, so


    you did well ¡±


    Wayne let out a wry smile and shook his head.


    I¡¯ve never felt so at a loss.¡±


    ¡°Will youe again tomorrow?¡± Cory asked.


    very


    you


    ayne asked


    ponded. ¡°But my kater was very happy today, so you did well ¡®


    You Agged without heatation, then asked with concem ¡°You seemed a bit ufortable from morning


    till

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Cory was more mature than he had imagined.


    ¡°Shall we go choose stuff for you and your sister¡¯s rooms tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Wayne gently patted Cory¡¯s head and then quietly left.


    Cory looked at the closed door and touched his own forehead.


    Did he forget to give him a kiss?


    Cory shook his head again. As a dad, there were still many things he needed to learn.


    Wayne left the children¡¯s room and sighed deeply


    At this time, everyone in Rosalynn¡¯s house had already gone to bed, and those who weren¡¯t asleep


    were enjoying their private time in their own rooms.


    Wayne went downstairs.


    Laura was about to finish work, ¡°Mr. Silverman, are you going home?¡±


    Wayne looked at the time, ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off work, good night.¡± Laura said and quickly left.


    Wayne sat down on the couch. He had hardly dealt with any work matters all day, so he took this


    opportunity to open his


    email.


    There were a lot of work issues, and he looked through each one before replying.


    Every once in a while, he would nce at the clock.


    Rosalynn had umted a lot of things recently.


    By the time she finished and came home, it was almost one in the morning. She was so tired that she


    could fall asleep leaning against the elevator.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When she arrived in the living room, she walked out of the elevator carrying her high heels and was


    about to go upstairs when she suddenly noticed a person curled up on the couch.


    As she approached, she saw Wayne, his face half-hidden in the dim light.


    Wayne might be a jerk, but he was undeniably handsome.


    If he hadn¡¯t had this appearance, she wouldn¡¯t have been so obedient and infatuated with him during


    their years together.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Rosalynn crouched down and gently patted Wayne¡¯s shoulder.


    He frowned and slowly opened his eyes.


    He was exhausted from taking care of the children yesterday, and his eyes were red at this moment.


    He stared at Rosalynn for a few seconds beforeing to his senses, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one o¡¯clock,¡± answered Rosalynn, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home? You fell asleep here¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s head was resting on his arm, the soft couch made him feel a bit sore, ¡°I wanted to wait for you


    to finish work, but then I fell asleep without realizing it.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Tired from taking care of the kids?¡±


    Wayne looked up at her, looking helpless, ¡°Very tired, but also very happy.¡±


    He had just woken up, and there was no hostility in his expression, making him seem somewhat reliant,


    like a homeless


    little puppy.


    A puppy? Rosalynn must be going crazy to think Wayne looked like a puppy.


    ¡°Are you going back?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Can I not go back?¡± Wayne asked, his voice somewhat hurt.


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    It must be her misconception. What did he have to be hurt about, anyway?


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest room here for you to stay in,¡± Rosalynn pointed to the room next to the first-floor study.


    ¡°The sheets are changed every other day, so you can go rest.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn was about to get up and leave.


    But suddenly, Wayne grabbed her wrist, which surprised Rosalynn.


    ¡°Talk to me for a while, Wayne looked at her, his eyes getting redder and redder, ¡°Ivy and Cory both like


    it over there, but if you don¡¯t want to move, I can move in here.¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, ¡°For me, it doesn¡¯t matter where we live. But have you bought


    everything over there? With Cory¡¯s current condition, we need to be extra careful. I¡¯m worried that


    some newly bought stuff might not be eco-friendly¡±


    Ill take the kids to check it out tomorrow and be extra cautious. If you¡¯re still not at ease, I cane live


    here first, and we¡¯ll move back when it¡¯s safe to live there.¡± Wayne rested his forehead on Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart from you


    anymore.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached for a moment


    Then she hardened her heart and withdrew her hand, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re like a schizophrenic, emotionally


    unstable.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up, ¡°Go sleep in the guest room.¡±


    Rosalynn went upstairs after she finished speaking.


    Wayne knew she was still angry with him.


    Whether it was his revenge on the Jared Group or using Noah Hond to threaten her, it all went


    against her principles.


    Rosalynn took a bath quickly after going upstairs and then sneaked into the children¡¯s room, where Ivy


    and Cory were both sleeping soundly.


    Rosalynn carefully picked up lvy and put her on Cory¡¯s bed, thenid down between them.


    She had missed the children all day today.


    She was also worried about Cory¡¯s physical condition.


    Now that she could finally hug and kiss them, her heart was somewhat at ease.


    Because she had stayed upte the previous day for work, Rosalynn got up a littlete the next day.


    She and Cory and Ivy woke up together.


    Ivy was delighted to find herself in her mom¡¯s arms when she woke up and stayed close to her mom


    early in the morning.


    Cory was much calmer, but those who knew him could tell his mood was also excellent.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s not here, so the three of us will discuss quietly. How did he perform yesterday?¡± Rosalynn sat


    with Cory and Ivy.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Cory answered concisely.


    He considered both his and his sister¡¯s feelings, which wasmendable.


    ¡°What about you, Ivy?¡± Rosalynn looked at lvy


    Ivy thought for a moment. The scene that came to mind was when the fierce woman hit Max the night


    before, and he held her up and said he was her dad.


    ¡°I need to brush my teeth!¡±


    Ivy slid off the bed like an eel, looking busy, and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°She thinks he¡¯s not bad either,¡± Cory whispered to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn hugged Cory with a smile, ¡°As long as you both think he¡¯s good, I¡¯ll be relieved.¡±


    After washing up, Ivy bounced downstairs.


    Wayne hadn¡¯t leftst night, and his maids sent him fresh clothes before dawn.


    Today, President Silverman was still dressed as a model husband


    ¡°Wow!¡± Laura eximed when she saw Ivy, ¡°You got up earlier than Cory today!¡±


    She stood on the stairs, looking at Wayne, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman didn¡¯t leavest night, Laura answered for him, ¡°And Mr. Silverman even prepared


    breakfast for you and Cory himself.¡±


    ¡°What about Mom¡¯s?¡± Ivy immediately asked unhappily


    Her brother and she could do without his breakfast, but he


    I to make one for her mom!


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s potion is here too, Wayne replied with a smile


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy was very protective of her mom She walked toward the dining room, hands behind her back like an


    adult


    Laura looked on and whispered to Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman, hy is happy to see you, so please be at i


    Is she happy?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    Laura nodded, ¡°When she¡¯s happy the walks with her head held high, and if she didn¡¯t have to restrain


    herself in front of you, she would even hum a song¡±


    Wayne found it adorable


    Then he sincerely thanked Laura. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll give you an extra bonus at the end of the year¡±


    After saying this, Wayne followed by into the dining room


    Laura was overjoyed.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    Looked like God had her back this year!


    ¡°Banana pancakes, milk, tomatoes you picked yesterday, nuts, and greens.¡± Wayne put Ivy¡¯s breakfast


    te in front of her and said proudly, ¡°Banana pancakes, made the same way my mom used to make


    them.¡±


    Before?


    Ivy looked at the pancake.


    Was that before she and her brother were born?


    At this time, Rosalynn and Cory entered the dining room.


    ¡°Good morning¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Morning.¡± Rosalynn replied indifferently


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wayne turned to Cory: ¡°Cory, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Cory nodded.


    The servants quickly brought Cory and Rosalynn their breakfast


    Rosalynn looked at the banana pancakes and hesitated: ¡°You made this?¡±


    She asked Wayne.


    ¡°Yes¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°I found your banana pancake recipe in the apartment¡¯s kitchen. I¡¯ve made it


    many times. Although not as good as yours, it¡¯s still decent.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    She silently took a bite.


    The taste was very delicate and the texture was just right.


    ¡°Mom, is it good?¡± Ivy asked with big eyes


    Rosalynn looked at her and smiled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, your dad made it. Make sure to finish it all,


    alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ivy nodded vigorously and happily ate her breakfast


    Wayne was in a great mood. He originally wanted Rosalynn topliment him more. Still, afterward,


    Rosalynn stopped talking to him.


    After breakfast, she went upstairs to change and do her makeup before going to work.


    Ivy was very reluctant, and clung to Rosalynn, saying a bunch of sweet nothings.


    Wayne stood there, feeling envious of both Ivy and Rosalynn.


    ¡°Wayne, take care of the kids. After hugging Ivy, Rosalynn looked at Wayne and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take them


    to my studio today. I¡¯m really busy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalynn reluctantly looked at his disappointed face. Was he really nning to take them to the studio


    again?


    ¡°Come for a kiss.¡±


    Rosalynn bent down, kissed Cory and Ivy separately, and quickly left.


    Two little kids and a tall man stood at the door, listening to the car engine start and watching it go


    At this moment, Ivy suddenly looked at Wayne.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She grinned proudly: ¡°Brother and I got a kiss from Mom, but you didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Ivy asked.


    Wayne shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t behave well, and you upset Mom!¡± Ivy said, humming a song and skipping back


    to change into her sportswear, ready to go y at the park.


    Cory stood there, expressionlessly looking at Wayne: ¡°She may be a bit arrogant, but what she said


    does make sense.¡±


    With that, Cory also left


    Wayne covered his face, feeling helpless.


    In a short while, Ivy changed into her new clothes and walked down the stairs humming a song.


    Wayne looked at her and then suddenly realized something. Kids can¡¯t hide their thoughts too well.


    Ivy had changed into a light grey tracksuit, the same color as Wayne¡¯s casual wear.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Since it was a cloudy day, there were fewer people in the small park than usual.


    Ivy wandered around, but couldn¡¯t find Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay, feeling very disappointed.


    ¡°I wonder how Max is doing.¡± On her way back from feeding the cats, she passed the road where she


    had met Max the night before. Ivy nced at it and muttered to herself.


    Wayne noticed and patted Ivy¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Maybe we¡¯ll meet Max when


    wee back in the afternoon.¡±


    Ivy still looked down.


    Back at home, Wayne was worried if Ivy was feeling unwell and asked Laura to take her temperature.


    But everything was normal.


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to worry about Ivy¡¯s health. The physical examination a few days ago showed that


    she¡¯s very healthy. The director said Ivy¡¯s body is as strong as a little calf.¡±


    Thisparison made Wayne feel a little bit helpless. But, at least, she was healthy.


    Since they decided to let Cory and Ivy go to school in H Country, Cory didn¡¯t have any problems, but


    Ivy had to take some preschool courses. Otherwise, she might not be able to keep up with the learning


    progress in the country.


    The preschool courses were part online.


    After Ivy got home, she was dragged by Hria to the study room to take the online courses.


    Wayne went to check on Cory, who was helping Jaime with some software issues. So Wayne didn¡¯t


    disturb him and went downstairs.


    Just as he sat down on the couch, he received a text message


    ¡°President Silverman, the phone number of Aiden Ramay you¡¯re looking for has been found.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wayne got up and went outside. After that, he dialed the number.


    It took a while for the other side to pick up the phone.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Mr. Ramay, hello, I¡¯m Ivy¡¯s dad.¡± Wayne said calmly. ¡°I want to discuss the situation about your family¡¯s


    dog with you.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s online ss was incredibly boring


    If it weren¡¯t for Hria¡¯s supervision, she would have fallen asleep on the table by now.


    Just as the ss was about to end, there were two loud barksing from outside the window.


    Ivy¡¯s drooping head instantly looked upward


    ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s almost over. Focus.¡± Hria helplessly turned her head towards the screen.


    There were more barks from outside the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s Max!¡±


    Ivy broke free from Hria¡¯s restraint, slid down the chair, quickly said goodbye to the teacher on the


    video, and darted out of the study room.


    ¡°Sweetie, slow down!¡± Hria felt very helpless.


    Ivy ran out of the study room, went to the door, stood on tiptoe to open it, and immediately spotted


    Grandpa Ramay, Granny Ramay, and Max they were holding


    ¡°Grandpa Ramay, Granny Ramay!¡±


    Ivy was extremely happy, almost flying down the steps.


    Watching this, Wayne felt his heart pounding with fear.


    ¡°Ivy, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Ivy quickly ran to Max and immediately hugged its neck: ¡°Great, you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t talk about her nightmarest night, in which she dreamt that Max was bleeding.


    ¡°How could anything happen to Max?¡± Granny Ramayughed.


    Wayne smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell you on the phone, but Ivy bumped into Max in the


    neighborhoodst night. But it wasn¡¯t you guys walking him.¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡± Granny Ramay suddenly realized, ¡°That was my granddaughter. She¡¯s been studying


    abroad and only came back two months ago. She moved in with us because she was worried we¡¯d be


    lonely¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night? Let Ivy¡¯s dad continue,¡± Grandpa Ramay knew something must have


    happened since they didn¡¯t take Max out to the park every day. It needed a lot of exercise, and they


    can¡¯t handle it, so only their nanny took Max to the park when she had time in the morning


    Ivy suddenly wanted to see Max, and after seeing it, she said something like this. Grandpa Ramay was


    sure something had happenedst night.


    ¡°Nothing special, just my mistake for not paying attention to Ivy.¡± Wayne said gently looking at Ivy. ¡°She


    saw Maxst night. and couldn¡¯t help but call it. Max ran over, scaring your granddaughter, so she said


    something nasty and then hit the dog with the leash in front of Ivy¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice was gentle, but his tone was sarcastic.


    ¡°No wonder Ivy was so worried Grandpa Ramay frowned, ¡°That girl does have a bad temper


    sometimes. I¡¯ll definitely talk to her when I get back!¡±


    Usually, at this point, Wayne should politely say it was nothing. But if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be Wayne.


    After hearing Grandpa Ramay¡¯s words, Wayne just smiled lightly and didn¡¯t say much.


    In a little while, Ivy and the dog were ying happily together.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The old couple and Wayne stood watching them.


    Then, Grandpa Ramay suddenly sighed, ¡°Actually, Max isn¡¯t ours. At our age, how could we possibly


    take care of such a big dog?¡±


    ¡°Whose is it?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°My grandson¡¯s. He begged his parents for it as a birthday present when he was ten. Unfortunately, he


    passed away in a car identst year, and his parents couldn¡¯t bear to see the dog as it reminded


    them of him, so they wanted to give it away. My wife was afraid that whoever adopted Max wouldn¡¯t


    treat it well, so she consulted with me and we took it in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Wayne said sincerely.


    Now that he had children of his own and with Cory being sick, he¡¯d learned to empathize.


    ¡°To be honest, we should thank Ivy Granny Ramay wiped the corner of her eyes and smiled, ¡°The two


    of us have been heartbroken, and when Ivy first moved in, she would go to the park every day to y


    with us. She¡¯s really adorable and made us feel much better.¡±


    Granny Ramay looked at Wayne and said, ¡°You¡¯ve raised her to be so beautiful and well-behaved. It¡¯s


    really impressive.¡±


    Wayne looked at Ivy.


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to her mother. I still have a lot to learn,¡± he said from the bottom of his heart.


    Second floor.


    Hearing theughter downstairs, Cory and Jaime leaned against the window, looking down.


    ¡°Ivy really is like a princess, Jaime tilted her head and said with a loving expression, ¡°She can get along


    and y with all kinds of small animals.¡±


    Cory nodded in agreement.


    Finally, their eyes rested on Wayne.


    That dog must be Max, the one his sister mentioned so many times. Cory had also heard about what


    happenedst night.


    Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay bringing the dog must not be a coincidence. It must be Wayne


    who knew his sister was worried about Max, so he asked them to bring the dog over.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Perhaps their twin telepathy was at work, as Ivy suddenly turned and looked up at the second floor.


    After seeing Cory, she waved with a smile. Then she pulled Max¡¯s drooping ears and whispered a few


    words.


    Max barked twice at the second-floor balcony, wagging its tail, looking extremely happy.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Cory had never had close contact with small animals like cats and dogs before.


    When he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He rarelyughed. Ivy saw this and she and Max tried even harder to make Cory happy.


    Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay watched from the side,ughing heartily


    As lunchtime approached, the old couple declined Wayne¡¯s invitation to eat together and slowly went


    back with Max.


    Once Max and Ivy separated, the excitement on Max¡¯s face vanished.


    He started walking slowly, carefully, as if afraid of tripping or hurting his grandparents.


    Grandpa Ramay suddenly felt a bit bitter in his heart.


    ¡°What do you think about us giving Max to Ivy to raise?¡± Grandpa Ramay suddenly said. ¡°Lennon


    alwaysins about Max shedding fur and drooling. She even hit himst night. Ivy and her dad


    saw it this time, but who knows how many times it has happened before¡±


    ¡°But¡­ We both know that Max is the only memory Eddie left for us¡­¡± Granny Ramay said, wiping


    away her tears.


    Max, walking in front, probably heard Granny¡¯s crying and immediately stopped and looked back, then


    it let out a worried whine and rubbed his body against Granny a few times.


    ¡°Max, I¡¯m fine¡± Granny Ramay choked upforting him.


    In the end, no conclusion was reached about whether to give Max to Ivy or not, so the conversation


    was interrupted.


    When the old couple returned home, Lennon was wearing a professional outfit, her face cold. ¡°Went


    out to walk the dog at noon? Are you guys alright?¡±


    Grandpa Ramay gave her a nce without saying anything and angrily led Max to the backyard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? Losing your minds?¡± Lennon was very unhappy, seeing her grandpa


    angry at her, and she immediatelyined to her grandma.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Granny Ramay lowered her voice, ¡°Lennon, did you hit Max?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lennon was stunned for a moment, then she smiled helplessly, ¡°So grandpa is angry just because I hit


    Max?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother¡¯s dog!¡± Granny Ramay said seriously. ¡°Max has always been gentle, you shouldn¡¯t


    hit him! From now on, don¡¯t take him out anymore. When we don¡¯t have time, the maid will take him out


    for a walk!¡±


    *Grandma, Eddie is already dead. Are you guys ying favorites? You¡¯d rather transfer your affection


    for him to a dog instead of being a bit nicer to me?¡± Lennon said sarcastically, ¡°Can a dog take care of


    you for your whole life?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Granny Ramay scolded her.


    Lennon had gone abroad to study when she was young and she didn¡¯t have much contact with her


    family, while her brother Eddie grew up with their grandparents.


    Naturally, the grandparents treated her and her brother differently.


    Lennon stared at Granny Ramay, not wanting to say anything more, and left angrily.


    Granny Ramay was so angry that her heart ached.


    Upon hearing the door close, Grandpa Ramay immediately came over.


    ¡°This child, how can she be more disrespectful as she grows up!¡± Grandpa Ramay said angrily.


    Granny Ramay waved her hand, urging him not to be angry, ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Grandpa Ramay helped her sit down on the sofa.


    At this moment, Max slowly came over, ced his chin on Granny¡¯sp, and looked at her worriedly.


    Granny Ramay¡¯s eyes were wet, and she touched the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°My dear,¡± she choked up, ¡®ask Ivy¡¯s family if they¡¯re willing to¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Grandpa Ramay held his wife¡¯s hand, ¡°We and Ivy live in the samemunity, so seeing Max


    is easy. We just have to keep in touch with Ivy¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡±


    Granny Ramay stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t tell her husband why she suddenly changed her mind.


    She remembered that before Eddie passed away, Lennon had a big fight with everyone at home,


    using them of favoring her brother.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    After having a fight, she stormed out.


    Granny Ramay chased after her and sessfully stopped her at the door.


    Lennon had red at her at that moment with the same look as today. The next day, Eddie got into a


    car ident and died.


    After lunch, Wayne received a call from Grandpa Ramay


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you trust Ivy so much, and I hope that she can y with her good friends every day.


    However, our family matters are decided by my wife, so I need to ask for her opinion,¡± Wayne replied.


    Grandpa Ramayughed, ¡°I understand, we¡¯re all the same. So I¡¯ll just wait for your notice.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up. Wayne finally had a reason to call Rosalynn.


    However¡­


    As soon as the call went through, it was hung up.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Immediately after, Wayne received a short text message: ¡°In a meeting¡±


    Wayne felt hurt, but it suddenly urred to him that Rosalynn had gone through many busy times like


    this in the past five


    years


    He let out a little sigh.


    He started typing a message: ¡°Ivy¡¯s friend from the small park (Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay)


    want to give their dog to Ivy to raise, is that okay?¡±


    Rosalynn was indeed in a meeting.


    She forcefully intervened in the packaging design issue that had been dyed by FreshBite, which was


    currently undergoing final revisions.


    Once this version waspleted, she would go to FreshBite to meet Mr. Brandon¡¯s aunt in person.


    She frowned unconsciously after reading Wayne¡¯s message.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Rosalynn looked up. ¡°We¡¯ll continue after a ten-minute rest¡±


    With that, Rosalynn got up and went out to call Wayne back.


    Wayne immediately answered the phone.


    ¡°Why does Mr. Ramay suddenly want to give away his dog? You didn¡¯t force them to give it away just


    because Ivy liked it, did you?¡±


    After all, that was Wayne¡¯s usual way of doing things.


    Wayne felt very hurt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Wayne then briefly told Rosalynn about Ivy being scolded and Max being hitst night, ¡°The


    dog was originally raised by their grandson. After he passed away, they kept the dog because they


    were worried that it would be adopted by irresponsible people.¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Cory can¡¯t live with cats and dogs, Rosalynn said hesitantly.


    She knew that Ivy and the dog had a great time together, and she also knew that Ivy had always


    wanted her own kitten or


    puppy


    ¡°Do we have to make one of the two children sacrifice their preferences?¡± Wayne asked, his tone was a


    bit serious.


    ¡°Wayne, we have to face reality, Rosalynn said helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ivy about this, I don¡¯t want her to


    be sad


    ¡°If I can solve the problem you are worried about, can we keep the dog then?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°How do you n to solve it?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You just need to answer me if I can solve this problem, can Ivy keep Max?¡± Wayne asked again.


    Rosalynn leaned tiredly against the wall and said, ¡°Yes¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she think about fulfilling both children¡¯s needs?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this issue then.¡± Wayne said very confidently. Then he changed the subject, ¡°You¡¯re


    still in a meeting at this time, have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°I had a sandwich,¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Anything else?¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    ¡°After Cory and Ivy take a nap, we¡¯re going to pick out furniture for the kids¡¯ room. I¡¯ll send you pictures


    then,¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°No need, just let Cory and Ivy decide.¡±


    After she said that, there was an awkward silence.


    ¡°When you go out, remember to bring Ivy¡¯s water bottle and always pay attention to Cory¡¯s condition.


    He never showed us what he really felt. I have another meeting, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    The call ended.


    Wayne and Rosalynn stood in silence for a few seconds. Then Wayne made another call to arrange


    things for Max Rosalynn, on the other hand, acted as if nothing happened and returned to the


    conference room.


    After their nap, Ivy and Cory came downstairs, and the three of them left the house with a goodbye to


    Hria.


    On the way, Ivy happily chatted with her brother about Max: ¡°I told Max that you¡¯re my brother! When


    he barks at you, he¡¯s saying hil


    ¡°When will you recover? Max wants to y with you too,¡± Ivy muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy just watching you guys y,¡± Coryforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be a doctor and cure you for sure¡± Ivy promised.


    Cory looked at her, deeply moved, and then asked: ¡°How many new words did you learn today?¡±


    Ivy instantly dropped her head. Her newfound confidence in bing a doctor vanished.


    Ivy was a fascinating child.


    She possessed incredible talent in color and line, but it took her three days to learn ten words.


    She recognized someplicated words in the Bible, when there was a 60% chance she¡¯d get her


    own name wrong. She never messed up her brother¡¯s nickname though.


    She evenined that her brother¡¯s name was too simple, while hers was overlyplex.


    Half an hourter, Wayne took Cory and Ivy to the designer¡¯s office


    For the designer¡¯s office, someone in Wayne¡¯s position was like a VIP among VIPs, so the receptionist


    was especially warm. Everyone who saw Cory and Ivy was surprised, but no one dared to ask Wayne


    about the kids.


    ¡°Before I came, I mentioned on WhatsApp that I have high requirements for materials this time,¡± Wayne


    said


    straightforwardly as he sat down.


    The designer immediately replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll use materials specially designed for infants and


    toddlers to customize your home furnishings.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Wayne gestured for Cory and Ivy toe closer: ¡°Come over to me. The designer will show you a


    video and you guys can tell me which furniture pieces you like.¡±


    Wayne looked very gentle.


    The designer was shocked to see Wayne¡¯s softer side, thinking that he did change after bing a


    father.


    This designer¡¯s office was among the best in the world.


    But, Ivy stared at the stylish furniture pieces, looking rather confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Wayne asked softly.


    Ivy shook her head: ¡°They¡¯re beautiful, but I don¡¯t feel anything¡±


    An assistant nearby looked embarrassed, ¡°Maybe the kid doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face showed his displeasure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was about to speak when Cory, who had been silent, suddenly said: ¡°My sister¡¯s paintings fetch


    millions at auctions. Her talent in color is what many great painters envy. So, who are you to say she


    doesn¡¯t understand?¡±


    To Cory, people could criticize him but not his sister.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    That assistant was also filthy rich. He learned design and nned to create his own brand, and he was


    here to gain experience.


    Hearing Cory say that, and seeing how young Ivy was, the guy immediatelyughed: ¡®Kid, I know you


    love your little sister, but little kids shouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Allen¡± the designer red at him.


    Was he crazy? Insulting Wayne¡¯s son and daughter to their face?


    ¡°Sorry, President Silverman, he¡¯s new here¡­¡­and doesn¡¯t understand the rules,¡± the designer


    hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°I heard you guys have a DIY design system here? Wayne asked, sounding cold


    ¡°Yes, we just introduced it.¡± The designer, mistaken, thought Wayne didn¡¯t mind and nodded.


    ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯t like those designs, why don¡¯t you draw your own? I can help you make ite true,¡±


    Wayne said to Ivy.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t happy with Allen to begin with. How could he say her brother lied?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ivy agreed without hesitation.


    Soon, a new electronic drawing board was handed to Ivy.


    Allen still thought he was all that: ¡°Kid, do you know how to use it or do you want me to teach you?¡±


    Ivy nced at him: ¡°It¡¯s not hard, no need.¡±


    Allen thought she was just showing off.


    Little did he know, Ivy quickly adjusted the drawing board¡¯s settings. In no time, Ivy started to draw


    rapidly based on her thoughts in her mind.


    She first made a very professional draft.


    She was so focused on her drawing that even her line draft showed a sense of beauty.


    Not far away, the designer watched and nced at Allen beside him.


    Allen was his big client¡¯s son, who insisted Allen to learn from him, but his design ability was very poor.


    ¡°Allen, even your line drafts aren¡¯t as good as hers.¡±


    Allen¡¯s face turned unpleasant.


    But he still thought, no matter how much painting foundation a young child has, they couldn¡¯t be as


    incredible as her brother said.


    A talent that many painting masters would envy? Come on!


    However, soon enough, Allen felt embarrassed in front of this five-year-old.


    Ivy¡¯s operation showed Allen what real advanced color coordination was.


    Half an hourter, Ivy used the firm¡¯s database toplete her and her brother¡¯s room¡¯s rough design.


    One lively and energetic, and the other full of technology vibes.


    Amazingly, even though she used bold colors, they didn¡¯t sh with the original house style.


    When finished, Ivy habitually signed her name in the lower right corner.


    The designer keenly noticed those little English letters, astonished: ¡°You are Ivie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ivy felt a bit shy under the intense gaze, Ivy put down the pen, returned to Wayne¡¯s side, and looked


    up: ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne tapped her nose gently, and proudly said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I really admire you!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t hide her proud expression on her face.


    ¡°Brother, do you like it?¡± she gently pulled her brother¡¯s finger.


    ¡°I love it!¡± Cory nodded. His sister knew all of his favorites.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ivie?¡± Allen stood aside, his face was twisted.


    He thought maybe the designer was brown-nosing Wayne, it was just a slightly talented girl, how could


    she be some great figure?

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just look it up. You¡¯re studying design, don¡¯t you know all this stuff? The designer


    completely lost his patience with him and scolded him in a low voice, then walked over to Wayne with a


    smile.


    ¡°President Silverman, I can¡¯t believe your daughter is the genius painter Ivie, I really like her paintings.


    There was a charity auction in the country before, and I really wanted to win that Virgin Mary painting.


    Unfortunately, I was working oversees at the time, so I asked a friend to go on my behalf. The final


    price was said to be several million, and thepetition was fierce. My budget was not enough.¡± The


    designer never stopped talking, then bent down to look at Ivy, ¡°Ivie, would it be possible for me to pay a


    large sum of money tomission a painting from you? My wife and mother-inw both really like you.


    They went to your exhibition in R Country from a very far away ce, but they didn¡¯t get to buy a


    painting.¡±


    Ivy blinked her beautiful eyes, and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m too young. I haven¡¯t painted many pictures.¡±


    The designer almost knelt down because of her cuteness.


    At this moment, Allen also found reports about the genius painter Ivie. He had seen the painting of the


    Virgin Mary at an exhibition before and was extremely amazed.


    Who would have thought it was painted by a child?


    He turned his head and saw the cold and sarcastic gaze of the little boy.


    No one had ever dared to look at him like that, and his face turned red in an instant.


    At this time, two more guests came to experience the DIY design system.


    As soon as they walked in, they saw the two children¡¯s rooms designed by Ivy on the big screen.


    ¡°Mrs. Miranda, you¡¯re here?¡± Allen immediately recognized a graceful middle-aged woman.


    This was his mother¡¯s good friend who had watched him growing up.


    This time, he was able toe and intern for the vi renovation because of his mother¡¯s


    rmendation.


    ¡°Allen, I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see you. Is this yourpany¡¯s design? It¡¯s so interesting and


    stylish. I¡¯ve never seen such a fun room. Is it a child¡¯s room?¡± Miranda looked at the design on the big


    screen and liked it very much.


    Allen¡¯s face became very gloomy.


    ¡°This is just a kid¡¯s doodle. You¡¯re a famous artist, so you must be able to design better than this!¡± Allen


    deliberately emphasized the words ¡°famous artist¡±.


    Compared to the famous artist, Ivie was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Is it a child¡¯s painting?¡± Miranda looked around, and there were only two children in the room. She


    smiled affectionately. ¡°Excuse me, can I ask which child drew this?¡±


    Allen¡¯s face turned gloomier.


    Ivy took a step forward. Although she was angry at Allen¡¯s rudeness, she was still very polite, ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    it was me.¡±


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re amazing. Have you taken painting lessons before?¡± Miranda took two steps forward, her


    eyes showing her fondness for Ivy


    ¡°You should know her. She¡¯s the very famous painting prodigy in recent years. The one who painted the


    Virgin Mary¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it Ivie?¡± Miranda asked in surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± The designer was very proud, and the outsiders thought the child was his


    ¡°Where are her parents?¡±


    Miranda was very excited and hurriedly looked for Ivy¡¯s parents, and then saw Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman?¡±


    ¡°Ivie is Mr. Silverman¡¯s daughter¡± The designer quickly added.


    Miranda didn¡¯t notice that Wayne had just gotten married and couldn¡¯t possibly have a daughter this


    big, so she was concerned about something else.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, your daughter has an extremely high talent for painting. I¡¯ve heard she hasn¡¯t had a


    specialized teacher, can i be her teacher?¡± Thedy asked directly, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a student.


    Rest assured, if you entrust her to me, I will do my


    best to train her and make her a great painter!¡±


    ¡°Miranda!¡±


    Allen was stunned after hearing this. His mom and Miranda had always been good friends.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Back when he was young, he wanted her to be his teacher, but she never agreed.


    Now, just a few minutes after meeting, she wanted to take a stranger¡¯s child as her student?


    What the hell?


    ¡°Allen¡± the designer couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°You go get some coffee, we don¡¯t need you here


    anymore.¡±


    Allen was so pissed that he clenched his teeth in secret, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to lose his temper


    in front of these important people


    He clenched his teeth and stormed out.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, would you consider it? Miranda had a hopeful look on her face


    ¡°That¡¯s up to my wife, Wayne replied


    Miranda didn¡¯t give up and handed him her business card. ¡°That¡¯s all night, you can discuss it with your


    wife at home, and I¡¯ wait for your response¡±


    Wayne took the card ¡°lvy, say goodbye to thisdy¡±


    ¡°Goodbye¡± Ivy waved goodbye politely


    The designer then saw them off, ¡°President Silverman, that new assistant was arranged by a big client,


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this. He actually had the heart to say those hurtful words to children, don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll let him go today!¡±


    ¡°For the children¡¯s room, just follow Ivy¡¯s drawing¡± Wayne didn¡¯t respond, ¡°I want it all restored Money is


    not a problem¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t a big deal, but the drawing thing the designer said awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to my daughter Wayne put his hand on Ivy¡¯s head, finally showing a hint of a smile


    Ivy looked up at Wayne and then at the designer, ¡°Sir, did you design his house?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes¡± the designer nodded


    Ivy thought for a moment, ¡°What do you want me to draw? The Virgin Mary is too big, not that kind¡±


    Ivy gestured ¡°About this big is fine¡±


    ¡°Can you draw my wife?¡± the designer asked in a hurry.


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°Other than gods, as for people, I only draw family members.¡±


    The designer was a bit disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can think about it slowly and let me know when you decide¡± Ivy said gently.


    The designer thought she was adorable again.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, is there anything in your life that people wouldn¡¯t envy?¡± He looked at Wayne, ¡°Your life


    is already perfect, and now you have such a cute daughter and son!¡±


    Suchpliments made Wayne very happy.


    After the design was confirmed. Wayne also didn¡¯t want to be careless about the material selection and


    he was ready to personally confirm the materials, but the ce where the materials were stored had a


    bit of a chemical smell.


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to take lvy and Cory inside.


    Fortunately, there was a ce for children to y in the design firm.


    Wayne sent them there, then he told Ableson and the others responsible for protecting them to stay


    with the children.


    ¡°Brother, are you tired?¡±


    After Wayne left, Ivy tilted her head and looked at Cory with concern, seriously asking


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡± Cory shook his head. ¡°That person just now was rude, just ignore him and don¡¯t be


    upset.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything, her gaze passing over Cory and looking behind him.


    The rude guy hade.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ableson blocked Allen, looking him up and down.


    When Wayne was around, Ableson and the others kept a certain distance from the kids. They had


    seen Allen around the designer but hadn¡¯t heard the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing desserts and milk for the kids,¡± Allen replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the chief


    designer¡¯s assistant, as you saw just now?¡±


    Ableson hesitated for a moment, but he let him in.


    ¡°Ivy, Cory, afternoon tea is here.¡± Allen dragged out his voice and ran up to the two.


    ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t need it, Ivy shook her head, refusing


    On the one hand, it¡¯s a family rule not to eat food given by strangers outside.


    On the other hand, Ivy didn¡¯t like this guy. A lot.


    Allen pretended not to hear, sat down across from them: ¡°Are you angry about my rudeness earlier?


    Kids can¡¯t be so petty and ungenerous, you know¡±


    Cory frowned: ¡°My sister said she doesn¡¯t need your dessert, you can leave now. Or do you need me to


    call the bodyguard to drag you out?¡±


    Allen was quite unhappy with Cory¡¯s look just now.


    Why were Wayne¡¯s kids all so weird?


    ¡°Kid, if you want your sister¡¯s scandal to be known to everyone, just shout it out loud!¡± Allen sneered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because everyone is pleasing you, you¡¯re a real little painter. It¡¯s just because of


    your dad¡¯s influence.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly leaned in: ¡°Admit it, those paintings weren¡¯tpleted independently by you,


    right? Somebody else helped you, right? Kids should be honest, or monsters wille to catch you at


    night!¡±


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    Cory suddenly stood up and yelled at Allen.


    Ableson had been watching the situation and rushed over as soon as he saw something was wrong.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Allen could react, Ableson had already pinned him to the ground.


    ¡°Are you two okay?¡±


    Cory guarded Ivy, staring at Allen, ¡°When you have no ability yourself, you think everyone in the world


    is just like you. You¡¯re even worse than trash as an adult.¡±


    Ableson looked at Cory


    That aura, that rhetoric¡­


    No doubt, he was President Silverman¡¯s son!


    ¡°You little brat, who are you calling trash!¡± Allen struggled and yelled


    Cory took out his phone, half-squatted in front of Allen, and held the phone in front of Allen¡¯s eyes,


    ¡°Your homework and graduation designs are allpleted by someone else, so you think everyone is


    like you.¡±


    Allen was shocked to see the content on the screen, ¡°How how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I just know some hacking skills, that you trashy person probably don¡¯t understand,¡± Cory said, and


    took back the phone. He touched the screen a few times, before showing it to Allen again.


    Allen¡¯s face changed drastically when he saw it


    Now, the phone screen had switched to an email, and there were many recipients, including his tutor


    and several contest organizers who had awarded him prizes


    ¡°What are you doing? We just had a little quarrel.¡±


    15


    ¡°You made my sister sad,¡± Cory said as he gently tapped the send button in front of Allen, and instantly,


    all the evidence of his cheating was sent out.


    ¡°Ah! You, you little brat! You will end up horribly!¡± Allenpletely lost control.


    Ableson immediately grabbed a cloth and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Just then, hearing themotion, Wayne returned and happened to hear the phrase about not having


    a good end.


    ¡°Bad guy!¡± Ivy was furious too, ¡°My brother will live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    The designer felt like he was about to pass out.


    He was wrong. He should have fired Allen and kicked him out immediately.


    Why did he think to wait until the end of the day to kick him out?


    He nced at Wayne out of the corner of his eye, who had no expression and couldn¡¯t feel any


    emotional change.


    He walked over.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Allen was pinned to the ground, feeling a terrifying sensation, like it came straight from hell.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­¡± Ableson said with a shameful expression.


    Wayne didn¡¯t speak, but half-squatted down, looking at Allen.


    At this moment, Allen finally started to feel scared.


    ¡°Why cover his mouth? Take it out.¡± Wayne said casually.


    ¡°But he was saying such nasty things¡­ Ableson whispered.


    Wayne nced at him, and Ableson immediately removed the cloth.


    However, Allen, who was arrogant just now, was taken over by fear when Wayne stared at him.


    ¡°I was just¡­ I was just a little anxious, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Allen said.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t say such things to a child.¡± Wayne said indifferently. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Allen hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong! Please forgive me! Forgive me please!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s gaze settled on his suit pocket, where was something bulging.


    He reached out and pulled out a recording pen from it.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Wayne looked at him, his gaze sharp.


    Allen cried out loud in fear.


    He thought he couldn¡¯t escape today.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was¡­


    Wayne put away the recording pen and left with the child.


    Seeing this, Ableson released his hand too.


    Allen quickly got up and hid in the corner.


    In the nanny car.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t get angry over such people.¡± Wayne gently fixed Ivy¡¯s hair. ¡°I promise, he will never show up


    in front of you again.¡±


    Ivy said with a hurt expression, ¡°My brother will definitely be healthy and live a long life!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne said tenderly.


    He also touched Cory¡¯s head, ¡°Cory is really amazing. When I wasn¡¯t there, you protected your sister


    very well.¡±


    ¡°Will he pay for what he did?¡± Cory asked.


    Wayne looked into his eyes and answered without hesitation, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Cory nodded, took a piece of chocte from his pocket and gave it to the sad Ivy. ¡°Here¡¯s some


    chocte.¡±


    Ivy nced at him, took the chocte, tore it open, split it in half, and handed half to Cory.


    Wayne looked at them, both relieved and angry.


    That night.


    After sending Ivy and Cory to sleep, Wayne went out without waiting for his wife to return.


    In an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts.


    Allen was tied to a broken chair, with blood all over his face, his eyes covered with a bloody cloth.


    He cried and wailed, the sound echoing in the abandoned warehouse.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Then, he heard footsteps.


    ¡°Help! Help! Allen screamed.


    Then, after some noise, his own voice appeared in the warehouse.


    ¡°Admit it, those paintings weren¡¯tpleted independently by you, right? Somebody else helped you,


    right? Kids should be


    honest, or monsters wille to catch you at night!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Allen cried in fear.


    The footsteps stopped in front of him.


    A cold voice came from hell said, ¡°The monster is here.¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Outside the warehouse, a light rain was falling.


    The temperature had dropped quite a bitpared to the daytime.


    Ableson and the others were guarding outside, their faces looking a little grim as they listened to the


    miserable screamsing from inside


    As everyone knew, President Silverman never did this kind of thing himself¡­.


    After a while, the screams gradually faded, and Wayne walked out with an indifferent expression on his


    face.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    Ableson immediately came forward to greet him.


    Wayne nced at Ableson, ¡°Regarding Olivia¡¯s escape, I did not pursue it because you have been with


    me for many years.¡±


    Ableson¡¯s face turned deathly pale


    ¡°This is yourst chance. If you fail again, you¡¯ll be sent back to where you came from.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Wayne withdrew his gaze and strode into the drizzle of the night: ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ableson stood in the rain, not even daring to breathe loudly, watching as Wayne slowly disappeared


    from sight.


    ¡°Mr. Ableson¡­¡± After Wayne left, the other bodyguards cautiously approached Ableson


    Ableson¡¯s face was extremely unsightly, he looked back at the warehouse, and then strode in.


    Allen was still tied to the chair, but he had already fallen to the ground.


    Ableson rarely made mistakes, and it was the first time Wayne had said something like that to him.


    And it was all because of this guy!


    He took two steps and suddenly stepped on something slimy Ableson put on gloves, bent down to pick


    it up, and then his pupils trembled violently.


    It was half a tongue¡­


    Wayne had prepared a clean set of clothes in the car and changed out of the blood-stained clothes


    before he went home.


    He arrived home at exactly one o¡¯clock in the morning, the same time as Rosalynn the night before.


    Upon opening the door, the hallway light in the living room was on


    Wayne quietly changed his shoes and was about to walk in, when the living room light came on.


    Rosalynn, wearing an elegant silk nightgown, stood not far away looking at him: ¡°I thought you went


    back to your own home.¡±


    With that said, she eyed him up and down: ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to take care of some things.¡± Wayne walked towards her, ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°You got it wrong.¡±


    Rosalynn gave him a look, hoping he wouldn¡¯t be so narcissistic, then she walked past him to the


    kitchen to pour a ss of


    water to drink.


    Wayne immediately followed: ¡°Today we went to pick out furniture for the children¡¯s room, guess what


    happened?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The designer had just introduced a new DIY design system. I let Ivy try it and it was amazing¡± Wayne¡¯s


    expression was filled with pride, ¡°Oh, by the way, this is for you.¡±


    Wayne took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took it and read, ¡°Miranda? She is a famous painter. How did you get her card?¡±


    ¡°She was there today as well. When she saw Ivy was the painter Ivie, she immediately said she wanted


    to be Ivy¡¯s teacher¡±


    ¡°Did you agree?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne shook his head and replied softly, ¡°I said my wife needed to make the decision, and I had to


    discuss it with her when I got back.¡±


    ¡°This is Ivy¡¯s matter, you need to ask her opinion.¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ¡°I have never been actively


    involved in Ivy¡¯s painting matters, and you should not interfere either.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Wayne put away the business card again.


    ¡°Get some rest early.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalynn picked up her water cup and was about to go upstairs. But after only a few


    steps, she suddenly stopped and turned back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne asked with confusion.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, reaching out her slender hand towards his neck.


    Wayne was slightly taken aback, and his ears instantly turned red.


    Just as he was immersed in the moment, Rosalynn¡¯s fingertips pressed on a certain spot on his neck,


    rubbing forcefully.


    Then she withdrew her hand, took a look at her fingertips, and looked at Wayne, ¡°Where did this blood


    come from?¡±


    Wayne was stunned, then frowned and grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand, rushing to the faucet, opening it, and


    washing her hand.


    ¡°You could have just asked me instead of touching it. Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Wayne sounded a bit


    anxious.


    Rosalynn yanked her hand back forcefully, ¡°Answer me, where did the bloode from? What did you


    do?¡±


    Wayne looked at her, his face somewhat pale and his brows furrowed, but he remained silent.


    Rosalynn held back for a moment.


    Without waiting for his answer, she jabbed her finger on his shoulder, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re a father now. Can


    you please be more responsible and umte some good luck for your child? We still haven¡¯t found


    a bone marrow match for Cory!¡±


    She was clearly angry. While she was speaking, her eyes turned red


    Wayne felt a bit at a loss, grabbing Rosalynn¡¯s hand and apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, wanting to ask what the reason was this time but feeling it was pointless. She tried


    to pull her hand back.


    Unexpectedly, Wayne didn¡¯t let go, and instead pulled her closer, putting his hand around her waist.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Rosalynn struggled, letting out a soft scream.


    ¡°Rosa, we¡¯re already married. You don¡¯t intend to get along with me like this forever, do you?¡± Wayne


    asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rosalynn frowned, turning her head away, refusing to look at him.


    Wayne, however, pinched her chin and turned her head back to face him, ¡°No way! Because I don¡¯t


    want to!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him and snorted coldly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, and your true intentions are already


    exposed. You married me for our children, right? What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I never intended to hide it!¡± Wayne said, leaning down and kissing Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    Rosalynn was utterly shocked.


    This house wasn¡¯t just inhabited by the two of them, with people other than the two young kids.


    Hria got up to drink water every night.


    Jaime definitely wasn¡¯t sleeping yet, and Paige just got off work not long ago¡­


    No matter who came out and saw this, she would be too embarrassed to face them.


    Rosalynn wanted to bite him.


    But¡­


    Based on past experience, Wayne would definitely bite back, even though it might not hurt as much,


    but he¡¯d definitely leave


    a mark.


    Then tomorrow, people would see both their mouths injured. The kids wouldn¡¯t understand, but how


    could the adults not


    know?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when Rosalynn was practically suffocating from the kiss, Wayne finally returned to normal, no


    longer kissing her.


    Rosalynn turned her head aside, gasping for air.


    Just when she thought Wayne had given up, he lowered his head and kissed her long, fair-skinned


    neck with his hot lips, followed by a tingling pain that made Rosalynn feel both numb and sore.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    In the past few days, Wayne had actually been behaving pretty well.


    When they were together privately, he didn¡¯t cross the line or argue with her


    Rosalynn thought that bing a dad overnight had changed Wayne for real.


    Now she knew, Wayne was just holding back.


    But it didn¡¯t work out too well, and just a few dayster, his true colors were revealed


    ¡°Wayne, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Rosalynn pushed Wayne away forcefully.


    She pulled her robe tightly around herself, looking at Wayne with caution and anger.


    Wayne seemed very pleased with himself.


    He raised his hand, his thumb casually wiping the corner of his mouth, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I


    enjoy doing this since way back?¡±


    The five years she spent as Wayne¡¯s substitute shed through her mind.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been acting like a dickhead from the very beginning¡±¡±


    With that, Rosalynn put the water ss back in the kitchen and stormed up the stairs.


    Wayne followed closely behind her.


    When he reached the staircase, he stopped following her upstairs.


    He now looked like a hunter. Just waiting for his prey, with no chance to escape, to fall into the trap he


    carefully set up.


    His prey was very precious, unique in the world.


    She abandoned him, took their children and left, and often made him very angry.


    But it was okay.


    Right now, things were good.


    Rosalynn returned to the room and went straight to the bathroom.


    A hickey near her neck and shoulder was very eye-catching.


    She had a meeting at FreshBite tomorrow; luckily, the hickey was low enough that it wouldn¡¯t be seen


    on her neck, or she might have gone down to fight Wayne..


    The next morning, Rosalynn appeared in the living room, full of energy.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you having breakfast?¡± Cory, who woke up early, asked when he saw Rosalynn dressed


    and ready to leave.


    Rosalynn hugged Cory and kissed his forehead, ¡°I have a meeting elsewhere today, so I¡¯ll have


    breakfast on the road.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink coffee on an empty stomach,¡± Cory advised.


    In fact, Rosalynn actually asked L to get her a cup of coffee, nning to drink it to keep her spints


    up all day as soon as she got in the car.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosalynn kissed Cory again, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you go have breakfast.¡±


    Cory watched Rosalynn leave.


    Then he turned his head to look at Wayne, who just walked over before he could even say a word to


    Rosalynn, ¡°Did you do something again? Mom seems to dislike you even more.¡±


    How could he exin? Was it because he passionately kissed her without permissionst night that


    she was even more upset?


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wayne shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Come on, let¡¯s have breakfast together!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    15471


    About ten minutes after Rosalynn left, Ivy woke up.


    After washing up, she hurried downstairs, her first thought was to find her mom.


    When she found out that Rosalynn had already gone to work, Ivy sat at the dining table with her head


    down.


    ¡°I will definitely wake up earlier tomorrow!¡± Ivy ate a few bites of breakfast and mmed the table with


    determination.


    Wayneughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom¡¯s not as busy with work tomorrow, and she won¡¯t leave so


    early.¡±


    Ivy looked at him, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°As a husband and father, I¡¯m sure I know all about mom¡¯s business.¡± Wayne pushed the milk towards


    Ivy. ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s warm. We¡¯re not going to the park today.¡±


    15:47 M


    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked, puzzled.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    ¡°Secret, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Wayne said with a mischievous grin.


    Ivy gave him a confused look, feeling that he was acting a bit suspicious, but she still sped up her


    eating pace.


    After finishing breakfast, she quickly got dressed and went downstairs.


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Ivy asked.


    Wayne smiled and said, ¡°We need to go somewhere first.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued.


    Soon after, Wayne, carrying several gift boxes, took Ivy to a vi


    After ringing the doorbell, a maid hurriedly came out after a short while, ¡°Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Miss?¡± Ivy was surprised, and then looked at Wayne, ¡°Is this Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay¡¯s


    house?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne looked at the maid and said, ¡°I had an appointment with Mr. Ramay.¡±


    The maid said, ¡°Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay are not at home. Their dog had a sudden seizure


    last night and they took it to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Max went to the hospital?¡± Ivy¡¯s face showed a worried expression.


    Wayne quickly asked, ¡°Can you please tell me which hospital they went to?¡±


    About ten minutester, Wayne and Ivy arrived at a pet hospital nearby.


    They happened to meet Grandpa Ramay who just came back from buying breakfast.


    Seeing Ivy and Wayne, Grandpa Ramay was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to remember


    something. ¡°Oh my, I really messed up. Ipletely forgot to inform you two.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with Max? Is he sick?¡± Ivy stepped forward, gently tugging at Grandpa


    Ramay¡¯s sleeve.


    Grandpa Ramay usually paid great attention to his appearance outside, dressing neatly, but now his


    gray hair was messy, his shirt wrinkled, and he was wearing slippers.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa Ramay looked at lvy, and his eyes were teary


    Wayne sensed that something was not quite right and guessed it wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of the dog


    being sick.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry for now. Let¡¯s go see Granny Ramay and Max, okay?¡± Wayne bent down and gently


    adjusted Ivy¡¯s messy hair,


    then asked gently.


    Ivy looked at Wayne pitifully and nodded.


    After a while, Wayne and Grandpa Ramay left Max¡¯s pet hospital room, leaving Ivy tofort a


    distraught Granny Ramay


    They stood outside, looking through the ss at Ivyforting Granny Ramay


    Max was lying in the pet hospital room, covered in blood and barely breathing. He looked nothing like


    the beautiful dog he


    used to be.


    ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned, Grandpa Ramay said tearfully. ¡°Luckily we found out in time. Max has always


    been very disciplined in his eating habits, so he didn¡¯t eat too much, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Was he poisoned while walking outside?¡± Wayne asked.


    Grandpa Ramay remained silent. If that were the case, he would probably just be angry, but now he


    was extremely heartbroken.


    ¡°My wife said it might have been our granddaughter. She doesn¡¯t like Max and had a quarrel with us


    yesterday¡­¡±


    Wayne unconsciously frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have let you and Ivy take the dog away yesterday!¡± Grandpa Ramay was filled


    with guilt.


    Although Max didn¡¯t consume arge dose, it could still be fatal for a dog.


    Wayne looked at Ivy.


    Although she wasforting Granny Ramay, her gaze was always on Max.


    She seemed very worried.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but if it¡¯s really your granddaughter who did it, her actions of poisoning the


    dog that apanied her grandparents are so despicable and vicious, Wayne said solemnly.


    Grandpa Ramay sighed, ¡°She grew up abroad and isn¡¯t very close to us. If she didn¡¯te back to


    work, we would barely have any contact with her¡­¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s family affairs, so he said nothing more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to cure the dog. You take your wife back and get some rest, Ivy and I will watch over it.¡±


    ¡°How can I bother you like that¡­ Grandpa Ramay wanted to refuse.


    He had intended to give them a healthy dog, but now that Max looked like this, he couldn¡¯t let Ivy and


    her father take responsibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just need to agree that Max belongs to us now.¡± Wayne paused for a moment, ¡°Besides,


    Granny Ramay¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look good, so she can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s words struck a chord with Grandpa Ramay. He looked at the room with tearful eyes, and


    finally epted Wayne¡¯s suggestion.


    Before leaving, Wayne said courteously, ¡°Mr. Ramay, after all, Max is your private property. Mywyer


    is outside. In a moment, you¡¯ll need to sign a gift agreement to avoid any trouble in the future. That


    would be good for Ivy and Max¡±


    Grandpa Ramay was taken aback.


    Then he realized that the so¨Ccalled trouble was probably because Ivy¡¯s father was worried about his


    granddaughter¡­ ¡°It¡¯s necessary. We understand!¡± Granny Ramay responded quickly.


    Soon, Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay left.


    Thewyer waiting outside handed the agreement to Wayne.


    ¡°President Silverman, this dog looks like it won¡¯t make it. What are youing here for?¡± Thewyer


    was puzzled. Wayne checked the contract and calmly handed it back to thewyer, ¡°It will survive.¡±


    In the hands of ordinary people, Max would most likely be given up on before the high medical fees


    were incurred. But now it belonged to Ivy, and Ivy¡¯s father, no matter how much it cost, wouldn¡¯t let it


    die.


    At this moment, someone else rushed in from outside.


    It was Paige.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Max was going to stay at Baillie¡¯s house for the time being? I¡¯ve been waiting for a


    long time and suddenly heard that it was poisoned. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t scare Ivy,¡± Wayne said solemnly.


    Paige ignored him and walked inside.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside Max¡¯s ward, she saw Ivy standing on a stool, talking to the dog.


    Paige¡¯s heart tightened immediately.


    She pushed the door open and went in.


    Ivy heard the sound and turned her head. Seeing Paige, she let go of the emotions she had been


    holding in all morning. jumping off the stool and running towards Paige.


    Paige hugged Ivy with concern.


    Ivy clung to her neck, ¡°Godmother, will Max die?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Paige spoke up, pointing at Wayne, ¡°Your dad is super awesome, even the Grim Reaper respects him,


    With him here, Max will be finer

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Wayne remained silent.


    After listening to Paige¡¯s words, Ivy actually looked at him with an expectant look.


    At that moment, Wayne felt like that even if Death itself came, he couldn¡¯t let Max die.


    ¡°Godmother is right!¡± Wayne replied seriously, ¡°Have you forgotten about the kitten? Didn¡¯t I save her,


    and she¡¯s still growing fat now!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ivy suddenly became full of confidence, nodding her head vigorously.


    Afterwards, Wayne immediately had people contact suitable veterinarians, trying to get as many as


    possible to help.


    Meanwhile, at FreshBite.


    Mr. Brandon was all smiles, pouring coffee for the gray¨Chaired olddy sitting across from him: ¡°Auntie,


    the matter ofpany reform is already a done deal. I know you¡¯re worried that FreshBite won¡¯t be like


    it was before under my management, but you really don¡¯t need to worry about that¡­¡±


    ¡°You brought back a bunch of foreigners to do the transformation, and you tell me not to worry? Who


    are you trying to fool? Brodie Brandon, you grew up under my watch, I know you well! If you think you


    can let capital invade the business our ancestors left us, I tell you, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Alyssa


    Brandon said disdainfully,pletely unconvinced by her nephew¡¯s words.


    Alyssa¡¯s ability was very strong.


    Much stronger than Mr. Brandon and his father¡¯s abilities, in fact. FreshBite was saved from great


    difficulty by her efforts


    alone.


    Regrettably, because she was a woman, her father was unwilling to hand over the family business to


    her, even if she remained unmarried and childless all her life.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried about her nephew selling out thepany at such an old age,


    running around so


    tirelessly.


    ¡°The contract has been signed, and most of the production line has stopped due to theck of new


    packaging. You know how big the loss is for stopping for one day!¡± Mr. Brandon said solemnly, ¡°I admit


    I¡¯m not aspetent as you, but this time the team we¡¯ve engaged is the best in the industry! I¡¯ve


    shown you the client reviews!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, foreigners can¡¯t do a good job on H Country businesses!¡± Alyssa said impatiently,


    ¡°That seductive woman, she has H Country citizenship, but basically, she¡¯s still a foreigner, right? Do


    you think I don¡¯t know she¡¯s the heiress of Jared Group? Those fancy resumes were actually created


    for her by her grandmother at great expense!¡±


    Mr. Brandon was speechless; the olddy just won¡¯t listen to reason.


    Just then, the sound of a savior came from the doorway: ¡°Ms. Alyssa, if Ms. Hria hears what you


    said, she might get into a fight with you right away.¡±


    Mr. Brandon quickly stood up.


    Then Rosalynn came in with members of her team.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you finally made it. My aunt can be a little blunt, please don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s actually very


    kind¨Chearted and means no harm,¡± Mr. Brandon apologized, ¡°Please sit, please sit!¡±


    Rosalynn sat down graciously.


    ¡°Ms. Alyssa, in business, you can¡¯t be too kind,¡± Rosalynn turned to Alyssa.


    Alyssa had only seen photos of Rosalynn before.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the time, she thought Rosalynn was a bit unting her good looks, and had also heard about some


    of Rosalynn¡¯s scandals, including herplex rtionships with various rich people abroad.


    Recently, she married Wayne in a sh. In H City and B City, which elder didn¡¯t know what kind of


    scoundrel Wayne was?


    Disrespectful to elders, viting morals, this man was supposed to inherit the family business but


    insisted on starting his


    ownpany and then acquiring his own family enterprise!


    Absolutely outrageous!


    Marrying someone like that in a sh, this Ms. Jared couldn¡¯t be any good!


    She didn¡¯t wanna look at Rosalynn at all.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t get angry, she took back her gaze and continued talking to Mr. Brandon: ¡°Mr. Brandon,


    your aunt is a


    legendary female entrepreneur. FreshBite¡¯s survival and growth have had a lot to do with her efforts.


    So you have to listen to her opinions.¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Legendary Female Entrepreneur?


    Alyssa was slightly stunned.


    In fact, most of her contributions at FreshBite were credited to her younger brother, so she wasn¡¯t as


    known as a female entrepreneur like Natalie and Hria.


    Nowadays, young people had some understanding of Natalie and Hria. But probably nobody knew


    about Alyssa.


    Where did this woman get her information?


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Mr. Brandon said, looking at his aunt and deliberately lowering his voice. ¡°Before she


    designed the n for us, Ms. Jared spent a long time learning the inside stories of ourpany, so


    she knows about your contributions to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m gonna back down just because you said a few nice words, right? I¡¯m


    hard to convince, and while I agree with the reform, it can¡¯t be you guys doing it. I¡¯ll pay your penalty,


    but FreshBite has to have a different nning team,¡± Alyssa said outright.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Mr. Brandon was getting a bit anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, would you mind going ahead and preparing for the meetingter? Let me talk to Ms.


    Alyssa alone?¡±


    Mr. Brandon was a little embarrassed, while Alyssa didn¡¯t care. No matter how this woman tried to


    persuade her and please her, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mr. Brandon patted his thigh.


    Then L left the president¡¯s office with the others and Mr. Brandon.


    ¡°Girl, maybe you¡¯re good at dealing with these middle¨Caged men, but I advise you not to waste these


    tactics on me,¡± Alyssa took a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°Have you read my proposal?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Alyssa sneered: ¡°Not necessary. How could you foreigners possibly create something that fits the H


    Country¡¯s brand?¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t read it.¡± Rosalynn nodded..


    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen your designs. They¡¯re tooplicated, too showy!¡± Alyssa scoffed.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really gotten old. From what I know about your younger days, you weren¡¯t such a


    prejudiced and arbitrary person. To be honest, I was looking forward to our talk today, but now I¡¯m


    disappointed.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You!¡± Alyssa was shocked.


    ¡°Before we continue the conversation, I want to show you something.¡±


    Rosalynn opened her iPad, clicked on an encrypted file, and found a video.


    Alyssa showed great resistance: ¡°I told you, we won¡¯t work together. No matter how you belittle me, I


    won¡¯t¡­¡±


    She stopped mid¨Csentence when she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the olddy is still alive and has shares. Brodie is afraid of her, otherwise, his wish to


    thoroughly reform thepany would¡¯vee true this time!¡±


    Alyssa grabbed the iPad immediately.


    The content shown on the screen was hidden camera recording in a restaurant.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    There were four men in total.


    All of them were known by Alyssa


    The guy who just spoke was named Patrick Meador, a trusted subordinate of Alyssa¡¯s and currently


    holding a high¨Cranking position in FreshBite. The others were also pretty influential guys in FreshBite.


    ¡°If we let him make those changes, we¡¯ll never get a piece of the pie. We¡¯ll lose tens of millions or even


    billions in profit a year¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Patrick scoffed. ¡°Alyssa has really lost her touch. I spread a lot of bad words about girl called Gabrie.


    Alyssa hates women who depend on men, so I just made her look bad in that way! Then I told her


    about the overseas scandals, which she actually believed all!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, whether she relies on a man or not is not important. Alyssa has never been married her


    whole life, so of course, she would be jealous of Ms. Jared¡¯s beauty. Indeed, that woman is stunning! If


    she weren¡¯t the granddaughter of the Jared family, I would definitely want her for myself!¡±


    The four of them burst intoughter.


    Alyssa¡¯s face looked terrible, and her hand was shaking.


    Rosalynn elegantly took out a cup and poured herself a cup of coffee.


    The conversation in the video continued.


    ¡°That beautiful woman is so capable. During the project presentation the other day, I was astonished. If


    we follow the n, FreshBite might really be able to bounce back¡­¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to do with that,¡± Patrick sneered, ¡°Besides, I have no ns to waste this n.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the other three men hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Remember that we discussed starting our own foodpany two years ago? I¡¯ve already arranged


    everything, and I¡¯ve rented the venue. I n to use Jered Ventures¡® n for our newpany¡­¡±


    Patrick answered, ¡°Once the newpany takes off, I have no ns to work at FreshBite anymore.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Make sure to take us along!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you all have shares!¡± Patrick raised his ss, ¡°Here¡¯s to future world¨Css food industry


    giants, and to the self¨Csacrificing Alyssa, who paved the way for us at the expense of FreshBite!¡±


    The video ended here.


    Alyssa sat there, looking like she had been hit hard.


    Patrick had been by her side since he was a teenager, and she treated him like her own son.


    How could he¡­ how could he scheme against her?


    Rosalynn waited for a moment, took the iPad from her hand, and put it back into her briefcase before


    taking out a small USB sh drive.


    ¡°The drinking partysted a total of four hours, and this is just a small part


    t of it. The rest is in here, and you can have someone verify the authenticity of the video,¡± Rosalynn put


    the USB drive in front of Alyssa.


    Alyssa nced at the USB drive and then looked at Rosalynn again, her expression still cold: ¡°Do you


    think this will make me ept your team?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Ms. Alyssa, I had someone investigate Patrick because I felt that your constant


    rejection of our design drafts at the meeting was already a deliberate act of making things difficult. I


    thought that your image in FreshBite¡¯s archives was not so tough. So I spent a few days having


    someone look into it.¡±


    She paused, then looked at Alyssa again, ¡°As for cooperating with FreshBite, it was supposed to be a


    win¨Cwin situation. I will help FreshBite grow and prosper. If we can¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯s just another regret


    for me, as we could have helped a privatepany rise. But this regret won¡¯t affect my other projects


    in the future, just like what Patrick and the others said, in the end, FreshBite is the one to be affected.¡±


    Alyssa¡¯s face looked even worse.


    ¡°I hope you can give FreshBite a chance. You can put aside your prejudices against me and take a


    serious look at the nt


    Jered Ventures has made and the n we made for another privatepany before.¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to give us a hard time or not at today¡¯s meeting.¡± Rosalynn said with a


    somewhat apologetic smile. ¡°But I have to make it clear that if there¡¯s anything unreasonable, I won¡¯t


    hesitate to point it out in front of the shareholders and directors, regardless of your position.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn nodded slightly, picked up her briefcase, and elegantly left the president¡¯s office.


    Mr. Brandon was waiting outside.


    Seeing Rosalynne out, he quickly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Her words were a


    bit harsh. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. It won¡¯t affect our cooperation!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s hurry to the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Mr. Brandon didn¡¯t get a guarantee of cooperation from Rosalynn¡¯s words and felt even more uneasy.


    Now he really wanted to work with Ms. Gabrie.


    The Jared Group and Wayne were in her control! By relying on this big tree, he could gain a lot of


    benefits.


    Mr. Brandon and Rosalynn came to the conference room together, and the originally lively conference


    room quieted down instantly.


    Some shareholders and directors who admired Rosalynn greeted her warmly, which included Patrick.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you finally came. What happened to your family has been widely known. How are you


    now? Are you fully recovered from your injuries? How is President Silverman?¡±


    A sessful man would rarely be asked about his family affairs and how his wife was doing in such


    situations. But a sessful woman in such a setting would always been asked such questions by


    annoying people like Patrick.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Rosalynn looked at Mr. Brandon next to her.


    Patrick¡¯s face stiffened in an instant.


    He was acting like he was very familiar with Rosalynn, but she was asking who he was.


    ¡°He¡¯s the financial director, Patrick,¡± Mr. Brandon answered.


    Rosalynn smiled knowingly, ¡°Mr. Meador knows my husband too? When I get back, I¡¯ll definitely convey


    your concern to


    him.¡±


    Patrick was dumbfounded.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I don¡¯t know President Silverman, I just¡­ I am just showing my concern,¡± he quickly


    stammered an exnation.


    This woman was tantlyughing at him: you don¡¯t even know him, what do you care about?


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression also looked a bit awkward.


    The people around them looked at Patrick differently.


    With Mr. Brandon¡¯s experience, how could he not see that Rosalynn was deliberately making Patrick


    feel embarrassed? He didn¡¯t particrly like Patrick either, so he was naturally quite happy inside.


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Jared, please take a seat.¡±


    Mr. Brandon immediately walked forward with Rosalynn.


    When they got some distance from Patrick, Mr. Brandon quietly gave Rosalynn a thumbs up.


    Ms. Jared was amazing!


    As the two of them sat down, Alyssa walked in.


    Seeing her, Patrick acted like he saw his mother, ¡°Ms. Alyssa, you finally arrived, I¡¯ve prepared coffee


    for you, it¡¯s over there.¡±


    He pointed to the president¡¯s seat where Mr Brandon was sitting now.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the previous meetings. Alyssa had been sitting there. Seeing this, Mr. Brandon was about to get up.


    But Alyssa sat down across from Rosalynn, her face unhappy.


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Mr. Brandon was a bit stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s the president¡¯s seat, just sit down.¡± Alyssa said impatiently.


    Patrick¡¯s face was a bit stiff.


    From the moment Alyssa entered the room until now, she had only nced at him when she was at the


    door. He always felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Everyone had arrived, so the meeting began.


    Alyssa was sitting there, looking constantly upset. The designer Rosalynn brought started presenting


    the overall design concept.


    Usually, at this point, Alyssa would interrupt.


    But today, she kept looking at the slides on the screen, not saying a word and not nning to stop the


    presentation.


    Patrick was dumbfounded, he almost couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    The designer Rosalynn found was excellent at product drawing and packaging. Her design for


    FreshBite¡¯s ssic product packaging was an upgraded version of the original, making it more


    appealing to a younger demographic. Visibly, the overall level of the product went up by a great deal.


    Alyssa was unbiased, carefully listening and watching. Those things she used to stop them from talking


    about slowly started to sway her.


    Halfway into the meeting, Alyssa¡¯s phone in her pocket vibrated.


    She didn¡¯t even look at it, just nced sidelong at Patrick, who kept signaling her to disrupt the


    meeting.


    Alyssa felt heartbroken. How could someone she had raised and regarded as her own son turn out to


    be so ungrateful?


    She looked away.


    The meeting wasing to an end.


    Mr. Brandon was very nervous, ¡°I think all these design proposals are quite good. Let¡¯s vote now.¡±


    The conference room had electronic voting. Soon, the numbers for approvals and disapprovals


    appeared on the screen.


    As the voting began, the numbers started to change.


    There were a total of 47 people attending the meeting, and the approval column quickly shot up to 42.


    But Mr. Brandon didn¡¯t rx.


    Because¡­ Auntie had one veto vote.


    When voting ended, Patrick couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°Ms. Alyssa still has one vote.¡±


    As he said this, he looked at Alyssa, constantly giving her signals.


    But Alyssa didn¡¯t even look at him. She stood up, still looking disgusted, ¡°You young people do have


    some skills.¡±


    Mr. Brandon looked at his aunt, holding his breath.


    So did Patrick.


    Then, Alyssa calmly said, ¡°The packaging design is beautiful and meaningful. I approve.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Godmother!¡±


    Patrick was so shocked that he immediately stood up from his seat, not even caring about the


    asion, shouting out loud.


    Mr. Brandon hadn¡¯t had time to be happy yet, and was taken aback by Patrick, ¡°Mr. Meador, what do


    you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Alyssa slowly walked up to Patrick, staring at his face, ¡°Getting


    impatient? Such a good n can¡¯t be used for your newpany? So now you get angry?¡±


    Patrick was stunned.


    The other shareholders and directors were all puzzled too.


    They looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.


    ¡°Godmother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Alyssa stared at him for a few more seconds, as if she wanted to find that teenage boy she once knew.


    But¡­


    His once clear eyes had be muddy and calcting, his face full of wrinkles, no longer the boy he


    used to be.


    ¡°Godmother¡­¡± Patrick said hoarsely.


    Alyssa raised her hand and pped Patrick hard.


    How much force did she use?


    Patrick¡¯s cheek swelled quickly after the p.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Mr. Brandon was dumbfounded.


    Everyone knew that in his aunt¡¯s heart, he, her own nephew, was far from being as good as Patrick.


    Patrick came from a poor family, and over the years, his prestigious wife, the position in thepany,


    the first luxury car he drove, the first luxury house he lived in all of which were arranged by his aunt.


    His aunt had always used Patrick¡¯s abilities to mock him..


    She said that if it wasn¡¯t for the blood of the Brandon family coursing through his veins and being a


    man, with his stupidity, no matter how hard he worked, he could only be a small boss at most..


    If he had half the wit and intelligence of Patrick, FreshBite wouldn¡¯t have fallen to its current state.


    She actually pped such an important person in public!


    Mr. Brandon looked at Ms. Gabrie, who ignored everything and slowly packed her things.


    Ms. Gabrie, was indeed magical!


    She talked to his aunt for less than ten minutes, and his aunt pped Patrick, whom she regarded as


    her own son!


    From now on, Gabrie Jared would be the god he prayed to!


    Although Brodie was happy, he still had to show some courtesy.


    Of course, his main purpose was to ridicule Patrick.


    ¡°Oops, auntie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly hit Patrick? What did you do to upset


    her?¡± Brodie looked at Patrick with a sad face, ¡°Auntie is your godmother. She has been helping you


    since you were a teenager, and got you here. You can¡¯t do anything that betray her, or you¡¯ll go to hell!¡±


    Rosalynn was packing her things and almostughed out loud.


    It seemed that Mr. Brandon was quite an actor.


    Patrick was still wondering how Alyssa knew about his newpany.


    Thepany wasn¡¯t under his name, and he wouldn¡¯t risk being the legal representative himself, so he


    bribed a countryman and used their identity.


    Even if Alyssa suspected and investigated, there were no food¨Crted businesses under the names of


    his wife, his children, or his other rtives.


    He regained his senses.


    Hearing Brodie¡¯s questioning and seeing so many pairs of eyes staring at him, he hurriedly tried to


    exin.


    But Brodie didn¡¯t give him the chance, looking puzzled at his aunt: ¡°You just said Patrick¡¯s new


    company is going to use the n Ms. Jared made for us? He has apany? Is it also rted to the


    food industry?¡±


    Alyssa was very angry. At the same time, she felt very guilty towards her nephew.


    She only saw Patrick¡¯s intelligence and ability but overlooked his greed.


    Although her nephew wasn¡¯t smart, he was willing to seek such a top team to save thepany from


    decline.


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, Ms. Alyssa, since the design proposal has been approved, I¡¯ll take my team back to start


    the next marketing n.¡± At this time, Rosalynn came over with her team.


    Alyssa didn¡¯t look at her, but her disdain for Rosalynn had disappeared.


    She was not young anymore, and she still thought herself to be an intimidating person. However, she


    hadn¡¯t expected to be used by others, so she lost all her dignity!


    ¡°Ms. Jared, don¡¯t leave in such a hurry, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Brodie hurriedly said, ¡°I may have


    some personal matters to deal with. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn shook her head apologetically: ¡°I¡¯ve been working overtime these days, and I want to go


    home and be with my children when I have some free time in the afternoon.¡±


    Brodie was stunned ¡®Didn¡¯t you just get married.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    He blurted out his words, but soon realized it was quite offensive to ask like that: ¡°Alright, you better not


    refuse next time, since I owe you a few meals already!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled and agreed.


    She didn¡¯t bother about the conflict between Alyssa and Patrick.


    Alyssa¡¯s personality and style could be seen from the things she did when she was young at FreshBite.


    She was all about getting even.


    Just look at her now, not leaving any dignity for Patrick, smacking him right in front of the shareholders


    and all. Patrick¡¯s days toe ain¡¯t gonna be peaceful, that was for sure.


    Leaving the meeting room.


    Rosalynn and her team members didn¡¯t say a word, keeping the formation centered around her.


    They got onto the elevator surrounded by the admiring eyes of many FreshBite employees, went down


    to the parking lot, and got back into the car they came in.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As they closed the car doors, cheers came from Rosalynn¡¯s car and the one parked beside it.


    Soon after, L¡¯s phone received a video call request from a colleague in the next car.


    L picked up.


    Then came the voice from the other side, ¡°Gabrie is truly the best! She solved this big problem in


    less than ten minutes!¡±


    ¡°If she wasn¡¯t top¨Cnotch, she wouldn¡¯t be your boss, Rosalynn replied without any modesty. ¡°As usual,


    take the afternoon and evening off, ITI cover the expenses for your night out, but know your limits with


    drinking, no one is allowed to bete for work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Hangin¡® up the video call, L leaned towards Rosalynn: ¡°Boss, how on earth did you convince


    Alyssa? She¡¯s got such a terrible temper and is so arrogant. She doesn¡¯t even listen to anyone¡¯s


    opinions!¡±


    Rosalynn looked down at the iPad, which disyed a young Alyssa.


    ¡°She just wants to protect thepany that has been passed down for generations, Rosalynn paused,


    ¡°once we let her know that we¡¯re genuinely helping FreshBite, the problem is solved.¡±


    The unfair treatment of women by the world and the times had created Alyssa¡¯s unsatisfactory life.


    A person who¡¯d always been looked down can¡¯t possibly have a good temper or personality.


    ¡°Patrick¡¯s the one stirring things up, right?¡± L asked.


    After being troubled by Alyssa at first, L started looking for reasons and found that Alyssa and


    Patrick were close.


    At their first meeting, it was Patrick who brought her along.


    She had investigated and knew that Patrick was like a foster son to Alyssa.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    L thought of the confrontation between Alyssa and Patrick just now, and then of the care and


    nurturing Alyssa had shown Patrick during her investigation.


    ¡°No wonder she pped Patrick right in front of everyone. She must¡¯ve been pissed as hell to be


    treated like that by someone she cared for so wholeheartedly!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    After putting away the iPad, she said to L, ¡°I n to let Ms. Alyssa continue to be involved in the


    implementation of the FreshBite n.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± L was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll keep giving us a hard time?¡±


    ¡°If she really wanted to give us a hard time, she would¡¯ve used her veto power today,¡± Rosalynn looked


    at L and spoke in a calm but firm tone, ¡°Once she sees our n and the previous cases we¡¯ve done


    for the transformation of private

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t go to the dinner party with her studio mates, but went straight home.


    When she walked in the door, she noticed that Wayne¡¯s shoes were missing from the hallway.


    ¡°Hey, howe you¡¯re back?¡± Jaime, who was ying video games in the living room, stood up and


    asked in surprise.


    Cory was also in the living room, putting down his book. He stood up and walked towards Rosalynn:


    ¡°Mom, are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I did a great job!¡± Rosalynn nodded vigorously, then looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister and


    dad?¡±


    ¡°They went out.¡± Cory replied, ¡°He said he has a surprise for your sister, and they¡¯ve been gone for


    quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Surprise?¡± Rosalynn frowned slightly, then looked at Cory with a disgruntled face, ¡°He¡¯s really a biased


    father! Only giving surprises to your sister. I¡¯ll definitely give him a lessonter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Cory didn¡¯t really care about that. He would actually be happier if his sister was treated well.


    However, hearing Rosalynn wanting to stand up for him, Cory was quite happy.


    ¡°You should just ignore him like your sister, then he¡¯ll try to please both sides, right? The squeaky


    wheel gets the grease.¡± Jaime started talking nonsense with a lot of reason.


    Rosalynn red at him: ¡°Don¡¯t corrupt my son!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Cory shook his head.


    Rosalynn happily kissed Cory¡¯s forehead, then took out her phone and called Wayne.


    It was almost noon at this point..


    He wouldn¡¯t be so biased as to take Ivy out to eat and not care about Cory, right?


    The phone rang for just a moment before being answered.


    It was so fast that Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s up?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    This ¡°dear¡± sounded very natural.


    ¡°I just got home and didn¡¯t see you and Ivy.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Wayne then told Rosalynn about Max¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Send me the address, I¡¯lle over right now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Cory anxiously asked, ¡°Is something wrong with my sister? Did something


    happen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°You know Max, right? The dog your sister always talks about.¡±


    Cory nodded.


    Rosalynn slightly frowned, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned and is now in the hospital.¡±


    Cory¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately, ¡°Are you going now? Take me with you!¡±


    ¡°But the pet hospital is full of small animals¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go in, I¡¯ll wait in the car,¡± Cory said hurriedly.


    Since he said so, Rosalynn didn¡¯t refuse but even worried that Cory would be bored by himself in the


    car, she took Jaime, who was addicted to ying games, with her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he still y downstairs yesterday noon? He looked fine, how could he suddenly get poisoned?¡±


    Jaime was confused on the way, then said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not a sociopath poisoning in the


    neighborhood or a small park, is it?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s such a despicable person, I¡¯ll definitely catch and severely punish him.¡± Rosalynn said in a


    deep voice, with undisguised annoyance in her tone.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the car to stop at the hospital entrance.


    Before getting out of the car, Rosalynn repeatedly urged, ¡°Cory, just wait here. If you¡¯re worried about


    your sister, I¡¯ll bring her


    outter¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡± Jaime promised.


    Rosalynn nodded and then got out of the car.


    Wayne was already waiting at the door. When he saw Rosalynn, he immediately stepped forward to


    greet her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the dog?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s still stable for now, as long as he can survive the next two days, he¡¯ll make it.¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Then, under Wayne¡¯s guidance, she went straight inside.


    After Paige arrived, Ivy curled up in her arms, sobbing, only asionally getting up to check on Max.


    ¡°Baby.¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Rosalynn pushed the door open and walked in.


    Ivy was stunned for a moment, then her mouth drooped down, not moving at all, looking at her sadly.


    Seeing Ivy like this, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. She quickly approached and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your nose is all red from crying.¡±


    Ivy weakly jumped from Paige¡¯s arms into Rosalynn¡¯s, saying, ¡°Mommy, poor Max.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rosalynn said softly, patting her back and nuzzling her head. ¡°Are you hungry? Your big


    brother brought your favorite snacks in the car outside.¡±


    Ivy looked listless, not in the mood for snacks, but she wanted to see her brother.


    So she immediately went to say goodbye to Max.


    Looking at Max¡¯s current state, Rosalynn felt a mix of sadness and anger.


    After a while, Ivy stood at a distance from Cory outside the car.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s fine,¡± Cory said.


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°Brother, Max will be all right. My godmother said dad¡¯s like Superman, even the


    Grim Reaper has to kneel before him. He¡¯ll save Max, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Paige. ¡°You said that?¡±


    Paige touched her nose. ¡°What else could I do? She was crying so hard, and my heart almost


    shattered. I had to pass the pressure to President Silverman.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne again. ¡°Did you agree?¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    ¡°What if Max can¡¯t be saved?¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Paige shrugged, indicating it wasn¡¯t her responsibility.


    Wayne was calm. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head helplessly.


    Looking back, Cory had already unbuckled his seatbelt, gotten out of the car, and walked over to Ivy,


    scooping her up in his


    arms.


    ¡°Cory!¡± Rosalynn eximed.


    She hurriedly jogged over, trying to pull the two apart.


    But Cory didn¡¯t want to let go, looking at Rosalynn. ¡°I took an allergy pill.¡±


    Rosalynn was even more confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you took it? You can¡¯t just take


    random medicine now, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Cory looked at Rosalynn firmly. ¡°Ivy¡¯s really sad right now. Can we talk about thister?¡±


    Even though he was only five, and many people thought their family favored his sister more, only Cory


    knew that it was actually his sister who wasn¡¯t favored.


    When he was sick, his sister had to give up things she liked. Usually, it was okay if he was fine, but if


    something happened to him, his sister¡¯s needs were never prioritized.


    Just like now.


    Would hugging really kill him? Definitely not. If it wouldn¡¯t kill him, then why couldn¡¯t he give his sister


    the hug she needed?


    Cory rarely spoke like this to Rosalynn, so Rosalynn was also taken aback.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be mad at mommy,¡± Ivy said through her sobs.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Cory said, releasing Ivy¡¯s hand. He took a piece of chocte from his pocket and handed it to


    her. ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    Ivy sniffled a few times


    She raised her head to look at Cory, unable to resist asking. ¡°Max won¡¯t die, right?¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    It seemed like what everyone else had been saying wasn¡¯t important. Only what her brother said was


    the correct answer.


    Cory looked at him, his eyes like calmkes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cory finally answered.


    Ivy was close to crying.


    Cory continued, ¡°Ivy, all living beings will eventually die, and no one can stop that. It¡¯s okay to be sad,


    heartbroken, or even angry, but don¡¯t take it out on others.¡±


    Wayne, who was very likely one of those others, hesitated for a moment.


    Ivy¡¯s tears kept falling.


    Paige wanted tofort her, but she was stopped by Cory¡¯s gaze.


    She looked at Cory, inexplicably feeling a little ashamed.


    It seemed that everyone else wasforting Ivy, saying Max would make it, things would get better.


    On the contrary, it was Cory, the little kiddo, telling Ivy that birth, aging, illness, and death were the


    norm, no one can stop it, it was okay to be sad, but not to take it out on others.


    The two kids stared at each other for a while.


    Cory stepped forward and hugged his sister gently, patting her back: ¡°I¡¯ll be with you outside.¡±


    Crying, Ivy nodded heavily.


    Soon, Ivy returned to the ward with Paige.


    Rosalynn stepped forward to check Cory¡¯s limbs, neck, and other ces for any allergic red spots.


    After confirming there were none, Rosalynn finally exhaled a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mom, sorry for getting mad at you just now,¡± Cory whispered.


    Rosalynn came to her senses and shook her head with a smile, ¡°No, I know you were just worried


    about your sister. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    She said, caressing Cory¡¯s cheek, genuinely, ¡°You really are the best big brother in the world, even


    better than mom and dad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because you taught me well.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, and then gently warned: ¡°If you feel itchyter, let me or uncle know right away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him,¡± Jaime hurriedly said.


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    Thinking to herself: you said that earlier too, and then what happened?


    On the way back to the ward, Wayne and Rosalynn walked side by side, initially in silence, until Wayne


    sighed, breaking the deadlock.


    His sigh sessfully caught Rosalynn¡¯s attention.


    ¡°In terms of parenting, I am no match for Cory,¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Cory is incredibly intelligent.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also because we have good genes,¡± Wayne said with no modesty.


    Rosalynn looked disgusted, then decided not to continue the topic of genes. ¡°Jaime and I were worried


    that Max got poisoned by someone in themunity or park. We need to catch that person. This time


    it was a dog, but next time it might be a child.¡±


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°Max was poisoned by Mr. Ramay¡¯s granddaughter at home.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, looking at Wayne in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn frowned, then suddenly realized ¡°No wonder Grandpa Ramay wanted to give away the dog


    He must have been worried about this, right?¡±


    ¡°When Grandpa Ramay left, I had them sign an agreement. Now Max is our dog.¡± Wayne said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he can survive,¡± they said before they reached the ward.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Rosalynn peered in and saw Ivy talking to Max. There was a ss barrier between them, but Max was


    still wagging his tail with all his might.


    Rosalynn felt really heartbroken seeing this.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s death education is too sudden and brutal.¡±


    After hastily finishing lunch, Wayne called in the afternoon for some help all the way from B City.


    Three impressive vets and two expensive therapeutic devices were brought in.


    ¡°Dogs are super determined to survive, y¡¯know. As long as the machines can help him pull through the


    night, he¡¯ll be all fine.¡±


    Having heard the doctor¡¯s words, Ivy immediately went to Max: ¡°Max, you gotta stay strong and make it


    through tonight. When you get better, Ivy¡¯s gonna buy you tons of yummy stuff and introduce you to my


    cat!¡±


    Ivy made many promises.


    Paige was moved by this but also worried for her own cat, who didn¡¯t seem like a match for Max.


    After a while, Grandpa Ramay called.


    He got an idea of the situation here and was somewhat relieved, thanking Wayne profusely.


    After hanging up, Grandpa Ramay helped Granny Ramay drink water and take her meds.


    At this moment, Lennon came down from upstairs.


    Seeing Grandpa Ramay, she coldly said, ¡°Grandpa, when did you get back?¡±


    Grandpa Ramay looked at Lennon¡¯s with red eyes and walked away without saying anything.


    But Lennon spoke again, ¡°I heard from the maid that the dog is dead?¡±


    ¡°Lennon!¡± Grandpa Ramay red at Lennon, reprimanding angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯re cameras


    in the house? They caught you feeding poison to Max!¡±


    Lennon was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about this.


    But it didn¡¯t matter if it was recorded or not. Wasn¡¯t it just killing a pet dog? Was that illegal?


    ¡°Really?¡± Lennon continued, ¡°So what¡¯re you gonna do? Expose me? Have me arrested? Apologize to


    that dead dog?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Grandpa Ramay¡¯s hands trembled in anger.


    ¡°Grandpa, if y¡¯all hadn¡¯t scolded me over a dog, I wouldn¡¯t have done this,¡± Lennon said. ¡°So


    technically, you guys killed the dog, not me.¡±


    ¡°Lennon, have you got any humanity left in you?¡± Grandpa Ramay looked at Lennon¡¯s carelessness in


    disbelief.


    ¡°You care about my humanity now?¡± Lennon sneered, ¡°When I was struggling abroad, you only loved


    Eddie. So if I lost my humanity, it¡¯s ¡®cause y¡¯all didn¡¯t teach me right. Now you feel tortured by me, well,


    you deserve it. That¡¯s called payback, grandpa.¡±


    Grandpa Ramay¡¯s legs gave way as he backed up and held onto a cab to steady himself.


    Lennon looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. If you die, what will Granny, who you took care of her


    whole life, do? Don¡¯t expect me to be nice to her.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get the hell out!¡± Grandpa Ramay scolded fiercely.


    He spent his life as a professor, devoted to educating others, never imagining his own granddaughter


    would turn out like


    this.


    ¡°Darling, what happened?¡±


    Granny Ramay, rmed by the noise, hurried out of her room.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked terrible. Lennon nced at her but didn¡¯t care, saying, ¡°I live in my grandparents¡® house,


    why should I leave? Eddie can stay, why not me? Don¡¯t be so biased. I won¡¯t be home tonight, don¡¯t


    wait up.¡±


    After saying this, Lennon changed her shoes in the hallway and strode away with pride.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Granny Ramay didn¡¯t wanna deal with Lennon.


    She quickly walked over to Grandpa Ramay and gave him a massage on his chest and back, ¡°I told


    you not to get into a conflict with her. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    With Eddie¡¯s situation, it was just a guess, but with Max, the evidence was pretty solid.


    She was really worried that if they pissed her off again, she¡¯d just kill them both!


    At this moment, it seemed like Grandpa Ramay made up his mind: ¡°Didn¡¯t someone want to buy our


    house before?¡±


    Granny Ramay was taken aback.


    Both she and Grandpa Ramay were people who valued romance and quality of life.


    So they put a lot of effort into the decoration of their house and garden.


    Their neighbor¡¯s rtive came by once and really liked their garden, asking several times if they would


    sell the house. They even mentioned that if they ever decided to sell, make sure to contact them first.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Your worries and concerns are valid.¡± Grandpa Ramay looked at his wife, ¡°Even if there¡¯s only a tiny


    possibility, I don¡¯t want you to take the risk.¡±


    Granny Ramay¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    *Our house is very valuable. The price they offered was several times what we originally paid for it.


    We¡¯d be making a huge profit!¡± Grandpa Ramay smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to travel, right? Before


    it was because I hadn¡¯t retired and then we had to take care of Eddie. Now Max is in Ivy¡¯s care. Let¡¯s


    go travel the world while we still can!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Granny Ramay nodded, tears streaming down her face.


    Grandpa Ramay always made decisions promptly. He immediately made a call to the person who


    wanted to buy their house. In less than an hour, the buyer arrived.


    After carefully inspecting the house, the buyer showed even more interest.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you not interested in selling? Why the sudden change of heart?¡± The buyer asked, puzzled.


    Grandpa Ramay smiled, ¡°I want to take my wife on a world tour, so we need more money.¡±


    The buyerughed. He had actually already sent someone to inspect the house a long time ago. The


    location and. orientation of the house would bring him good fortune!


    That day, the buyer and Grandpa Ramay signed a house sale contract. The buyer was wealthy, with no


    loans, and paid the full amount in cash.


    Both parties went to transfer the house ownership before the end of the office hours.


    The buyer wasn¡¯t in a hurry to move in, giving Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay half a month to


    move out.


    However, they didn¡¯t n on dragging it out.


    That day, they asked a familiar movingpany to pack up Grandpa Ramay¡¯s books, collectibles and


    the furniture that could be taken away.


    The next morning, they moved everything to another house in the suburbs. Although the house in the


    suburbs wasn¡¯t as big as their current house, it was enough to amodate all their belongings.


    As soon as they finished moving, Wayne sent the good news.


    ¡°Max is out of danger and has survived.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Granny Ramay burst into tears as soon as she saw the message.


    ¡°The vet told me that Ivy¡¯s dad invited an expert from B City and brought in very expensive equipment.


    If it wasn¡¯t for them spending all that money, Max wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡± Grandpa Ramay said


    thoughtfully, ¡°Seeing Ivy¡¯s family spend so much money to save Max, they will definitely treat it well in


    the future. We can rest assured and go on our trip.¡±


    Gary Kane nodded her head.


    with the help of the movers, they neatly arranged their books and collectibles.


    After that Grand Ramay and Granny Ramay flew to the south that same day, where flowers were in full


    bloom at this time


    As for Lennox¡­

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    By the time she got home, it was already the next day.


    On the way back, her mood was pretty good. Because she got the news that Baillie had finished his


    mission ahead of time and was going to return to the country.


    The dog had also died.


    She nned to identally bump into Baillie first, then use this as an excuse to gain his sympathy.


    But, as soon as she got home, before she could even enter, a very unhappy maid came out with her


    luggage.


    ¡°Ms. Lennon, you finally came back, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two whole days!¡± said the maid as she


    pointed at the severalrge boxes at the door, ¡°All these are your stuff, you better find someone to


    come and move them.¡±


    Lennon thought her grandparents wanted her to leave.


    She crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°When did I say I was moving? Who told you to touch my stuff?¡±


    She was very aggressive.


    The maid was scared and stammered, ¡°Your grandparents sold the house, and the new owner is


    moving in soon. I didn¡¯t pack everything! The movingpany did it. They said everything¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that? How could the house be sold already?¡± Lennon was shocked.


    The maid sighed secretly, thinking how clever and educated Lennon¡¯s grandparents were, as they


    managed to predict what question Lennon would ask.


    She handed Lennon a folded piece of paper, ¡°This is a photocopy of the changed property certificate.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Lennon¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    The maid got scared of her. After finishing her task, the maid nned to leave and took her suitcase


    with her.


    But Lennon grabbed her arm very hard, with her sharp nails even hurting the maid, ¡°What are you


    trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Lennon asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They said they don¡¯t need anyone to take care of them anymore. I need to find a new


    job!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Grandpa Ramay had already introduced her to a new job.


    As the maid said this, she shook off Lennon¡¯s hand, feeling that she was crazy, and quickly ran away.


    Lennon immediately called her grandfather, but the phone was unreachable.


    She tried calling her grandmother, and got the same response.


    She then called her parents.


    ¡°If they want to sell their house, let them. Why are you so mad?¡± Her mom sounded indifferent, ¡°I told


    you before not to disturb them, but you never listen.¡±


    Lennon irritably hung up the phone, then she tried calling her grandparents again.


    She didn¡¯t care about the old couple, only that once the house was sold, she couldn¡¯t live here


    anymore. Then how could she identally bump into Baillie? How could she get close to him?


    After making calls for almost ten minutes, she still couldn¡¯t find any information about her grandparents.


    Lennon had no choice but to rent a small house in the neighborhood temporarily.


    The deposit and rent cost her almost a hundred thousand.


    When she was having her stuff moved, she really wanted to find her grandparents and teach them a


    lesson.


    As she was thinking about it, Lennon, standing on the balcony, saw a person she despised, Paige. And


    with Paige was a tall, handsome man. The two chatted andughed, looking very intimate. What


    surprised Lennon even more was that there was a little boy walking in front of them.


    20:40


    Suddenly, an idea popped into Lennon¡¯s mind.


    There must be some connection between Paige and this guy, and they even had a kid together! She


    must be hiding it all

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    In the two days after Max pulled through the danger zone, he recovered really fast.


    By the afternoon, he could already eat some food, and could even walk on his own.


    The doctors said that Max had been well taken care of before and his willpower was also strong.


    With various factors working together, he was able to recover quickly.


    Seeing Max gradually regain his spirit and vitality from the brink of death, Ivy was the happiest. During


    these two days, she practically stayed beside Max at the vet clinic.


    She went there in the morning after breakfast and didn¡¯te back until the clinic closed at night.


    Of course, in doing so, she also skipped her lessons.


    Hria mentioned it casually, as she never forced Ivy to study.


    She arranged for Ivy to take sses because she worried Ivy wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the


    school curriculum, and people wouldugh at her, which would hurt her self¨Cesteem.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Rosalynn confirmed that Max would survive, she handed the children back to Wayne and went to


    work to catch up on


    her project progress.


    In the afternoon, Paige came back from the construction site and went to the vet clinic to check on Ivy


    and Max.


    While she was there, she took the bored Jaime at the clinic home with her.


    ¡°Now that Wayne has saved the dog, Ivy¡¯s attitude towards him has changed a lot. She¡¯s like totally


    starstruck when she looks at him!¡± Jaimeined to Paige when they got out of the car.


    Paige looked at him, then chuckled helplessly and raised her hand to p him on the head.


    However, Jaime skillfully dodged her attempt.


    Jaime then grabbed her arm and yanked it upward, arrogantly shouting, ¡°How dare you act cocky in


    front of me?¡±


    Paige cursed him and started to kick him.


    Jaime, like a slippery eel,ughed and dodged left and right, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t get me! You can¡¯t get


    me!¡±


    Cory walked towards the stairs and, hearing his godmother and uncle¡¯s childish conversation, sighed,


    turned around, and gave them a meaningful look.


    Paige and Jaime, both realizing that maybe they were acting a bit silly, gradually stopped.


    Jaime let go of her arm first, and Paige kicked him, then looked at Cory, saying, ¡°Your uncle is really not


    very smart. Being with him can make you dumber.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just as dumb? If you weren¡¯t, why did you rush into a marriage?¡±


    The two of them started arguing and were about to fight again. However, under Cory¡¯s gaze, they


    eventually didn¡¯t.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Jaime, did you grow taller again?¡± Paige remembered that just a few months ago, she could hit


    Jaime¡¯s head, but just now, she missed by a bit, giving this guy a chance to dodge.


    ¡°Grew a bit taller, Jaime bragged.


    Paige cheered, ¡°That¡¯s great! Congrats!¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Cony jest watched two people fighting and now they¡¯ve made up so he shook his head again


    He was about to tum back when he suddenly noticed someone staring at him, and he followed their


    gaze to the balcony of a distant house.


    There stood a person who, seeing him looking over, quickly retreated inside.


    Cory frowned subconsciously


    Once back home, he called Calvin, ¡°Check the residents in Building 70, see if there¡¯s a journalist


    lurking around.¡±


    Understood


    Meanwhile, Lennon, who was mistaken for a journalist, excitedly flipped through her photo album.


    She¡¯d just captured Paige ying and flirting with a man and zoomed in to examine the photos. Seeing


    Paige and the man. looking happy made her feel sick and sorry for Baillie


    As for the child in the photos, Lennonpletely ignored him.


    If she had paid attention to the boy¡¯s looks while zooming in, she might have avoided an embarrassing


    farce.


    At almost the same time, in a private room near the FreshBite restaurant.


    Brodie enthusiastically poured Rosalynn some coffee: ¡°The new packaging has already been handed


    over to the factory, and


    I be in use soon!


    ¡°I trust Mr. Brandon¡¯s efficiency Rosalynn answered. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ms. Alyssa here today?¡±


    Rosalynn came for a meeting too, but Alyssa and Patrick were nowhere to be seen. A few familiar


    faces were also missing.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about! My aunt has mentioned it to me!¡± Brodie lowered his voice.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I really admire you. You¡¯ve just started working with FreshBite, but you¡¯ve already


    uncovered Patrick¡¯s problems and got such solid evidence! Without that video, no matter how much I


    try to convince her, she would never believe that her adopted son was so greedy?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence¡± Rosalynn took a sip of coffee and waited for Brodie to continue.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patrick¡¯s been caught Brodie said slowly, tapping the table happily after finishing, ¡°My aunt personally


    called the police and submitted the evidence to put him in jail!¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess Ms. Alyssa must be too disappointed in him,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Brodie continued pouring coffee for her. ¡°On the day of the meeting, my aunt almost


    ended up in the hospital. Patrick knelt in front of her, hitting himself and kowtowing, saying he was


    threatened and deceived by someone else. My aunt didn¡¯t say much at the time, just told him not to


    worry and have a good rest. As soon as he left, she went and called the police!


    Brodieughed and added, ¡°Although the case is still under investigation, the evidence my aunt


    submitted is solid, and he¡¯s likely to be sentenced to at least ten years once the investigation is over.¡±


    ¡°What about hispany?¡± L asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he used FreshBite¡¯s resources, rented a


    new venue and expanded the scale?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯m just so ecstatic!¡± Brodie pped his thigh, ¡°On the day Patrick got caught, my


    aunt took me to find the legal representative of hispany. We exined the pros and cons of the


    situation, and he signed the papers. immediately, selling thepany to my aunt! Once this turns out


    well, thatpany will merge with FreshBite. Since we¡¯re already nning to expand our production


    line, it¡¯ll be like we gained free ie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brandon, considering he¡¯s embezzled so much money from FreshBite over the decades, it¡¯s not


    exactly free,¡± Rosalynn said with augh.


    Brodieughed happily in response.


    Rosalynn then said, ¡°Your aunt is truly an impressive woman. Have you ever thought about inviting her


    back to thepany to continue managing FreshBite?¡±


    Brodie thought for a moment.


    ¡°She indeed works with her heart and soul for FreshBite, with no selfish motives. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Think about it, if she had wanted topete with you for control of thepany


    back then, could you have won against her?¡±


    Brodieughed helplessly, shook his head, and said without hesitation, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have stood a


    chance.¡±


    ¡°I just mentioned this for you to seriously consider. I believe that with Ms. Alyssa onboard, FreshBite


    will quickly transform and grow stronger.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    After Rosalynn¡¯s outstanding performance at the presentation, it took her less than ten minutes to win


    over the tough aunt and also solve FreshBite¡¯s internal problems. Brodie had long admired Rosalynn.


    Listening to Rosalynn, Brodie thought about it.


    Then he made a decision: ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always known that in our family¡­ my dad and grandpa


    haven¡¯t been fair to my aunt. After grandpa¡¯s death, thepany should have been handed over to


    her, and after my dad died, thepany should have been given to my aunt, not me.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brodie knew that although he had strong social skills, he most likely wouldn¡¯t be as good at running the


    company as his


    aunt.


    Even though he knew this, he was a bit resentful because his aunt always looked down on him from a


    young age, thinking he was ipetent. So, even though he knew that his aunt taking over the


    company would be better, he held on and took the responsibility of thepany.


    Over the years, thepany had faced many difficulties, but he had led the team through them,


    whether they were on the brink of closing down or being taken over by foreign investors.


    Rosalynn sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Brandon, you don¡¯t have to be overly humble. Without you, Fresh Bite


    probably wouldn¡¯t have grown to where it is today. You and Ms. Alyssaplement each other; she


    has a hot temper and is easily deceived, while you have plenty of experience and can read people¡¯s


    minds. So, I think you should work together; that would be the biggest help to FreshBite.¡±


    Brodieughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a good talk with my aunt about this!¡±


    After the meal, Brodie bought some food that his aunt likes and drove quickly to her home in the


    outskirts.


    Although Alyssa had already sent Patrick and his men away, her mental state had been really offtely.


    She was having trouble sleeping and had lost her appetite. She was in her seventies, but she looked


    like she was in her fifties.


    In just a couple of days, she had aged a lot.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Brodie either. These past few days, she had been thinking a lot


    and felt that being alone make her an easy target for people with ulterior motives who might be eyeing


    her assets and shares in FreshBite.


    She was starting to get confused, and almost let Patrick ruin thepany.


    She knew as she got older, she would be more and more confused. Not everyone can be like


    Gabrie, who could rescue her from danger every time.


    After careful thought, she made up her mind: ¡°You¡¯re here to talk about the shares, right? Don¡¯t bother,


    I¡¯ve already contacted awyer. All you need to do is get the money ready, and I¡¯ll sell you my shares.¡±


    Brodie, shocked, said, ¡°Aunt, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve never wanted your shares. I¡¯m here to


    talk about thepany¡¯s transformation.¡±


    Alyssa replied, ¡°Well, you should go to Gabrie then. What¡¯s the use of finding me?¡± She didn¡¯t believe


    Brodie was not here for her shares.


    She thought to herself, apart from these things in my hands, what else could people want from me?


    ¡°Ms. Jared asked me to invite you. She hopes you can join thepany¡¯s transformation project team.


    Ms. Jared thinks I still have a lot of to learn, and your abilities can make up for these weaknesses.


    Aunt, I need you toe back and help


    me.¡±


    Alyssa looked back at Brodie, ¡°You want me to go back to thepany and join the transformation


    team?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Brodie nodded.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Suddenly, the words of Gabrie popped into his head.


    ¡°To me, FreshBite¡¯s past fifty years have been a roller coaster. Whenever FreshBite is on the brink of


    life and death, Ms. Alyssa is always involved. This time is no exception, sort of a perfect ending.¡±


    Brodie Brandon channeled her, passing these words on to Alyssa Brandon.


    Growing up, Alyssa worked with her father and no matter how well she performed, she rarely received


    praise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just because you pulled this off. Stay humble!¡±


    ¡°Alyssa, you¡¯re a girl. The family wealth will go to your brother. Stop chasing useless pursuits.¡±


    ¡°No matter how sessful you are, the family business still belongs to your brother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off your abilities outside. It will make your brother feel a lot of pressure and others will


    laugh at us, thinking our family¡¯s men are inferior to women!¡±


    Even on her father¡¯s deathbed, she didn¡¯t hear a single word of affirmation from him.


    Others saw her as a woman who didn¡¯t marry or have children, but instead fought in the business


    world, managingpanies, seemingly shameless.


    After all these years, all she ever wanted was recognition.


    ¡°Did Gabrie teach you to say all these?¡°, Alyssa knew her nephew too well, she knew he wouldn¡¯t


    say something like this.


    Brodie grinned smugly: ¡°They were all words of praise for you. It doesn¡¯t matter who says them.¡±


    ¡°You really found an interesting savior,¡± Alyssa thought back to the things she had heard about


    Gabrie.


    She didn¡¯t need to verify Gabrie¡¯s private life now, as one interaction was enough for Alyssa to see


    Gabrie¡¯s character.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Auntie, how about you keep working for thepany for another decade or so, then contemte


    retirement?¡°, Brodie patted Alyssa¡¯s hand.


    Alyssa would love to go back to thepany and make a difference.


    But¡­


    ¡°I almost made a huge mistake¡­¡± Alyssa lowered her eyes, ¡°Brodie, I¡¯m getting old, my mind isn¡¯t as


    sharp as before.¡±


    ¡°You just trusted Patrick too much. What mother wouldn¡¯t trust an obedient son? It was just apse in


    judgment, it has nothing to do with age. Everyone makes mistakes, right?¡±


    At this point, Brodie seemed to remember something.


    pping his thigh, he said: ¡°Right, like when we were picking the nning team, you should know


    Bane Corporation was also involved!¡±


    Alyssa¡¯s attention was drawn to this topic; she looked up at Brodie.


    Brodie gave a bitter smile: ¡°The person who came was Olivia, who was rumored to be with Wayne. I


    thought the Jared Group was not as good as Bane Corporation and Wayne in the country, even though


    I really wanted Jered¡¯s investment. To please Wayne, I even tried to make Ms. Whaley happy for a


    while. And now? Wayne is married to Gabrie! Olivia was fired, left the country, and returned to her


    ex¨Chusband¡­¡±


    He said it like he was telling a story.


    Alyssa was amused, she hadn¡¯tughed so heartily in a long time.


    Brodie seized the opportunity to continue: ¡°We all make mistakes, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re incapable,


    don¡¯t worry. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you a day off to get custom high¨Cend clothes, and pamper yourself with


    manicures and such. The day after tomorrow happens to be the next quarter¡¯s shareholder meeting,


    you need to appear beautiful and fashionable.¡±


    ¡°You cheeky boy, are you making fun of me?¡± Alyssa held back augh, giving Brodie a re before


    lowering her head to say, *Rest assured, if I make a mistake after returning to thepany, I won¡¯t


    trouble you. I¡¯ll leave on my own!¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Rosalynn was burning the midnight oil at the office. Just as she was about to knock off, she received a


    message from Brodie.


    ¡°Aunt Alyssa has returned to thepany. She said she was sorry for offending you before and asked


    me to pass on a set of pearl jewellery from her collection to you!¡±


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°Tell Ms. Alyssa thanks for me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn it down.


    This set of pearls was Alyssa¡¯s way of saying they were square. If she didn¡¯t ept it, Alyssa would


    feel guilty. It would also be awkward the next time they would have to work together.


    Rosalynn packed up her briefcase and strode out of the office. All her other colleagues had already


    clocked out, leaving only


    L.


    ¡°Gabrie, are you leaving?¡± L asked, standing up.


    ¡°Yeah, why are you still here?¡± Rosalynn said, confidently carrying her briefcase in one hand and her


    other hand in her coat pocket.


    L pointed at herputer, ¡°Just finished some reports, I¡¯ll be heading out soon too.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at the clock, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together, I¡¯ll drop you off.¡±


    L was staying at a hotel not far from Rosalynn¡¯s ce so she could be on hand in case Rosalynn


    needed her.


    ¡°Alright!¡± L nodded, quickly packing up herptop.


    Just as they were leaving the office, they saw a ck car parked outside with a casually dressed


    Wayne leaning against the passenger side, engrossed in his phone.


    As soon as Rosalynn stepped out, he looked up and waved.


    ¡°Looks like I missed my chance for a ride.¡± L murmured.


    Rosalynn handed her car keys to L. ¡°Just drive it back in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± L said, grinning as she took the keys.


    She jogged down the stairs, waving at Wayne as she passed, ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    By then, Rosalynn had reached Wayne. She nced at the car and then at Wayne, ¡°Are Cory and Ivy


    here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wayne said, nodding. ¡°We decided to have a big dinner tonight, so I came to pick you up.¡±


    Rosalynn continued walking.


    Wayne took her briefcase and put it in the passenger seat before Rosalynn got into the car. He


    followed suit.


    Once they were on their way, Rosalynn sighed, ¡°If there¡¯s room in the front, why did you squeeze into


    the back?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Cory and Ivy to hear herin about their dad, so she whispered to Wayne,


    Wayne chuckled as he seized the opportunity to take her hand and hold it tight in his.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Mum, Max ate a lot more today than yesterday, look!¡± Ivy, oblivious to her parents¡® little gesture,


    excitedly showed Rosalynn a video of Max eating.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Rosalynn took this opportunity to withdraw her hand from Wayne¡¯s grip, pretending nothing happened,


    and looked at her phone. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s a lot more spirited today than yesterday!¡±


    ¡°The vet said Max can go home with his godmother in a few days!¡±


    Wayne nned to have Max stay with Baillie Scott first, then move him to a doghouse in Moonlit Lake


    once they¡¯ve settled in there.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Ivy nodded, looking satisfied, then suddenly shot Wayne a re. Wayne was taken aback, then his


    smile grew warmer. Soon after, Ivy turned her head away, ignoring him. Wayne couldn¡¯t help but


    chuckle, finding the situation amusing yet helpless.


    He booked a popr family¨Cfriendly restaurant in H City. It was renowned for its delicious food and


    great indoor y area. As Rosalynn held two kid¡¯s hands walking in front, Wayne followed behind


    them.


    What a loving family!


    Upon seeing guests, a server quickly approached to inquire if they had a reservation.


    ¡°Yes, we do. A party of four, two adults and two kids. For Mr. Silverman.¡±


    The server checked in the system and found the reservation. She looked up with a smile and greeted,


    ¡°Good evening¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she recognized the man and woman in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡±


    Wayne was distant, but polite, ¡°Our kids are hungry, can you show us to our table, thanks.¡±


    The server snapped back to reality, repeatedly nodding, then led the way to their table.


    Wayne¡¯s table had the best view of the restaurant¡¯s theme park.


    The restaurant had invested heavily in the park, and the nts and lighting were stunning.


    Every night, they would set off fireworks that burst into adorable animal shapes.


    Wayne really put a lot of thought into this family dinner.


    It was the first time he had researched and made careful notes, finally deciding on this ce.


    As the server led the way, she was frantically thinking,


    She could basically confirm that these two adults were the wealthy couple Wayne and Gabrie who


    were all over the inte,


    But where did these two four to five¨Cyear¨Cold kidse from?


    The server snuck a peek at the two kids as she set the table. First, these two kids looked identical and


    they resembled both Wayne and Gabrie. So, it was very likely that these two kids were theirs.


    But didn¡¯t Wayne and Gabrie just meet recently?


    Wasn¡¯t Gabrie someone Wayne met while looking for a recement for Secretary Tesdal?


    A flood of questions filled the server¡¯s mind.


    After setting the table, she couldn¡¯t linger and quickly left.


    ¡°Mommy, why was thatdy looking at me like that?¡± Ivy asked Rosalynn after taking a sip of water.


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you¡¯re so adorable, honey.¡±


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°If she thought I was cute, she would have made a funny noise and her eyes would


    have sparkled. But she looked more scared than anything!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a true artist, your observations are spot on.¡± Waynemended with augh.


    Ivy puffed up her chest, clearly proud of herself.


    However¡­


    ¡°So, why did she look like that?¡± Ivy looked to Wayne, hoping for an answer.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Wayne gently responded, ¡°What others think isn¡¯t important.¡±


    Ivy blinked in confusion; Wayne wanted to exin further,


    But¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ivy nodded, then clutched her stomach, ¡°What¡¯s really important is that I¡¯m starving!¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Wayne was taken aback, then startedughing cheerfully.


    Dinner was served in no time.


    Besides the kids¡® food, the adults¡® dishes were also pretty darn impressive.


    Cory was seated next to Wayne. The father and son didn¡¯t chat much, but their bond was visibly


    growing stronger.


    For instance, Wayne could instantly spot what Cory wasn¡¯t keen on eating and would swap it with


    something Cory liked from his own te.


    Or, while he was in full conversation with Rosalynn, he could urately hand water to Cory without


    even looking when Cory needed it.


    Rosalynn noticed, Cory seemed much more rxed than usual, exuding a sense of security.


    She had always believed that she had provided the children with plenty in terms of material


    possessions andpanionship.


    Whether the children had a father around or not, they could still grow up happily.


    But now it seemed¡­


    The love of a father, something that couldn¡¯t be reced by material resources or other factors.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, that tree¡¯s been trimmed into a giraffe, how cool!¡± After stuffing herself, Ivy¡¯s attention finally


    drifted outside the window, ¡°Mum, look, there¡¯s a bunny! And a bear!¡±


    Ivy was super excited.


    ¡°If you like it, we can have these in our yard too,¡± Wayne said.


    Ivy nced at him, then she turned to look at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn,ughing, said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Your dad just said that.¡±


    Suddenly, Ivy flung herself into Rosalynn¡¯s arms, hugging her tight, saying, ¡°Mum, are you going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I told you before, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Ivy continued to snuggle in her arms.


    Rosalynn was both amused and helpless.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Ivy,¡± Cory said, leisurely finishing a piece of steak, then looking up to call her.


    Ivy immediately let go of Rosalynn and returned to the window to continue looking outside.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, why does your sister both like you and be afraid of you?¡± Rosalynn asked Cory.


    ¡°That¡¯s how big brothers are,¡± Cory replied, dead serious.


    Rosalynnughed even more.


    Wayne watched, delighted, but also couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit saddened.


    Because of one wrong decision, his pride and mistrust, he had missed out on so much.


    ¡°Eat more meat.¡±


    Wayne snapped back to reality, looking at how skinny Rosalynn was, he moved several pieces of meat


    from his own te to


    hers.


    ¡°Wayne, that¡¯s enough!¡± Rosalynn quickly said, ¡°You already ordered so much, are you feeding a pig?¡±


    At this point,


    Ivy nodded, then said: ¡°Yes, we can have a pig in the yard too!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at lvy


    The little girl was looking outside while counting on her fingers, considering which topiary animals to put


    in the yard of then


    new house


    At this time, the restaurant¡¯s announcement came on: ¡°Dear guests, the fireworks are about to start.


    Those who wish to watch, please proceed to the viewing tform.¡±


    Of course, Wayne¡¯s family didn¡¯t need to go to the viewing tform.


    Spectacr and adorable fireworks shot up into the night sky, blossoming there.


    The earliest fireworks, once fully ignited, filled the night sky with countless pink ducklings. Next came


    bear cubs, and then little pigs.


    Ivy had never seen fireworks like this, and she was absolutely beside herself with excitement.


    Wayne seized this opportunity to take endless photos of Ivy and Cory.


    Even Rosalynn was surprised.


    Where did Wayne¡¯s aloofness go? Why did he suddenly not care about his image at all?


    The fireworks soon reached thest one.


    Wayne called over a waiter who had been waiting, asking him to take a group photo for them.


    Rosalynn instinctively wanted to refuse.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    But Cory and Ivy had already dashed to the designated spot, looking utterly thrilled.


    Rosalynn let Wayne take her by the hand and lead her to where Cory and Ivy were.


    ¡°Great¡± The waiter on the side was ecstatic, ¡°1, 2, 3¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the number three was uttered,


    Wayne, standing shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder with Rosalynn, suddenly wrapped his arm around her and


    pulled her into his arms.


    Surprised, Rosalynn instinctively looked up at him.


    Wayne, seizing the moment, gently pinched her chin and leaned in for a deep kiss.


    At the same time, brilliant fireworks exploded in the night sky, thest of which was countless blue


    heart¨Cshaped sparks, cascading dreamily behind them.


    The waiter was furiously snapping pictures.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    So jelly!


    They werepletely ignoring the kids! Wayne was so whipped for his wife!


    Who wouldn¡¯t be green with envy?!


    Kiss her some more!


    Of course, her wish was not granted.


    About two or three secondster, Wayne broke the kiss, a triumphant grin on his face as he turned to


    the waiter.


    Thanks. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s my pleasure¡­¡± The waiter handed back the phone to Wayne. As Wayne took it,


    the waiter quickly blurted out, ¡°May you two be forever happy!¡±


    Having said that, the waiter bolted off.


    Wayne stood still; his smile became wider.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t nearly enough for him, he would ept any blessing.


    Once the fireworks were over, Ivy, bouncing with excitement, turned around and reached up like a little


    sloth, wanting her mom to pick her up.


    Rosalynn, snapping out of her daze, bent down and patted her little head, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten too much, I can¡¯t


    lift you.¡±


    Ivy looked at Rosalynn, then suddenly reached out and touched her ear.


    ¡°Mommy, your ears are so red, did you hurt them? Does it hurt?¡± Ivy asked, a hint of panic in her voice.


    Feeling a little embarrassed but still needing tofort her daughter, Rosalynn replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s


    because I¡¯m excited. The fireworks were so beautiful, I got so happy that my ears turned red. It doesn¡¯t


    hurt at all, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    What was she going to do with her daughter, who¡¯d been a worrier since she was little?


    ¡°Because you¡¯re happy?¡±


    At that point, Wayne came back.


    With the fireworks sound gone, it was much quieter, and he could hear Rosalynn¡¯s words clearly.


    Even though he knew she was just trying to soothe Ivy, that didn¡¯t stop him from teasing her a bit.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, wishing she could take him down with her.


    Such a shameless guy!


    ¡°Ivy, are you happy?¡± Wayne bent down and asked her.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Holding onto Rosalynn¡¯s index finger, Ivy nodded earnestly, ¡°Happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wayne said, nodding with a smile. ¡°All I want is for Mommy, Cory, and you to be happy.¡±


    Ivy nced at him, Then, still holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand, she started walking inside, ¡°Mommy, you


    should eat more, you¡¯re too


    skinny!¡±


    Seeing Ivy avoid him, it would be a lie to say Wayne wasn¡¯t a little bummed.


    But he was prepared for a long¨Cterm game.


    As he slowly straightened up, Ivy and Rosalynn walked past him, Rosalynn¡¯s face expressionless.


    She raised her hand and swiftly pinched his back. Then, as if nothing had happened, she gently called


    Cory over to join them at the table.


    Wayne¡¯s lower back was super sensitive. One move from Rosalynn nearly made Wayne make a fool of


    himself on the spot.


    He followed her back,


    Just sat down, and Ivy looked at him: ¡°Why are your ears red too?¡±


    Rosalynn was sipping water and nearly choked, starting a severe coughing fit.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Ivy hurriedly patted her on the back.


    Wayne quickly went over and joined Ivy in helping her: ¡°Take it slow¡­¡±


    After Rosalynn stopped coughing, she gave Wayne a side¨Ceye, then when Ivy wasn¡¯t looking, she


    pinched Wayne¡¯s wrist


    again.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter.


    She originally pinched his waist to make him feel awkward, but it ended up backfiring on her.


    ¡°You guys are weird.¡±


    Ivy seemed to sense something, an atmosphere she couldn¡¯t quite understand as a child.


    ¡°Not weird.¡± Wayne told Ivy, ¡°It¡¯s just that mom and I are so happy, and our ears turned red.¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn gave Wayne a tug, then mouthed a warning at him, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the


    children! She seemed to have entirely forgotten that she was the one who started talking about


    happiness.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wayne took the initiative to say, ¡°You eat some more, I¡¯ll sort through the photos.¡±


    ¡°I want to see too!¡± Ivy raised her hand.


    So a momentter, Rosalynn sat alone on one side, leisurely eating, but her gaze was on the opposite


    side.


    Cory and Ivy sat on either side of Wayne.


    The two little heads squeezed in front of him, and the three of them were seriously discussing which


    photos to keep and


    which to delete.


    She took a bite of sd, then feeling full, she picked up her juice and sipped it slowly.


    Even when she decided to marry Wayne, she had never dared to imagine such a scene.


    Who could have guessed, after all the twists and turns, the children returned to their father¡¯s side, and


    she saw a warm scene she had never dared to imagine.


    At that moment, Wayne suddenly looked up at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was taken aback when she found herself under his gaze, standing still.


    For a second or two, she looked away, checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s almost Cory and Ivy¡¯s bedtime, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as he looked up, Wayne saw Rosalynn¡¯s gaze, feeling her tenderness, but it was fleeting.


    She once again built up high walls, coldly isting his emotions.


    Hearing that mom said it was time to go home, Cory and Ivy obediently left Wayne¡¯s side and ran to


    Rosalynn.


    Wayne got up to pay the bill.


    His phone identally slid to a certain group photo of the four of them.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the background of the photo, the fireworks are dazzling, he is hugging Rosalynn, deeply kissing her,


    Cory and Ivy areughing adorably and happily in front.


    Wayne stared at that photo, something in his heart was slowly dissolving.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman?¡± The waitress handed him the bill and gently called Wayne¡¯s name.


    Wayne came back to his senses and handed her his card.


    After payment, Wayne once again took his wallet out of Ivy¡¯s backpack, took out a stack of hundred¨C


    dor bills from inside, and put them on the table: ¡°This is your tip, thank you for taking pictures for our


    family, you did a great job.¡±


    The waitstaff were all dumbstruck.


    When Wayne pulled out the money, he didn¡¯t count, he just took out all the cash in his wallet and gave


    it as a tip.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Before the waiter could even blink, Wayne was already nimbly striding away to catch up with his wife


    and kids.


    On the way, Wayne even changed all his phone¡¯s lock and home screens to their family photo.


    Seemed like he was really smitten.


    On the way home, it was Cory and Ivy¡¯s usual bedtime, plus Cory was probably worn out from the day,


    so the two kiddos quickly dozed off in their car seats.


    Rosalynn took a nce, feeling quite satisfied. She couldn¡¯t help but nt a kiss on each of their


    cheeks.


    Wayne leaned against his seat, the neon lights from outside asionally shining on his face.


    His eyes were half¨Clidded, staring at Rosalynn the whole time.


    If he hadn¡¯t pissed her off, would she be kissing him right now too?


    Definitely.


    ¡°Ivy wants to go see the kittens at Moonlit Lake tomorrow, do you wannae with us?¡± Wayne asked.


    Before Cory and Ivy came, Rosalynn didn¡¯t even know about this Moonlit Lake Wayne was talking


    about. If she guessed right, that must be the house he had wanted to use as their love nest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going, you handle it, I¡¯ll go when it¡¯s time to move.¡± Rosalynn replied tly.


    If it was the old Wayne, he wouldn¡¯t care whether you wanted to or not, if he said go, you had to go.


    But now, Wayne just kept staring at Rosalynn, a trace of sadness in his eyes: ¡°Got it.¡±


    The next day, Rosalynn was out and about early as usual,


    After Ivy and Cory had breakfast, they went to see Max first.


    After a night¡¯s rest, the dog was much more energetic, rolling over on his belly at the sight of Ivy.


    Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay, despite cutting off contact with their granddaughter, still got video


    updates from Ivy every morning, so they could see him.


    They had taken care of Max for so long, and Max still saw them as his masters. He would start


    whimpering at the sight of them in the videos.


    The elderly couple would also be wiping tears from their eyes at the sight.


    After hanging up, Max looked a little down.


    Ivy crouched down next to him, stroking him while gently reassuring: ¡°Max, grandpa and grandma love


    you very much, they let me take care of you because there are bad people who want to hurt you. Don¡¯t


    worry, they¡¯lle see you again!¡±


    After spending more than half an hour at the vet, Ivy cleaned off the fur from her clothes, disinfected


    herself, and then got


    back in the car.


    ¡°You¡¯re really busy, with dogs and cats and all.¡± Jaime was also going to Moonlit Lake with them today.


    Also, Jaime was on a mission.


    ¡°Yeah, who would¡¯ve thought, right? I had cats and dogs when I was just five!¡± Ivy said with a sigh.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jaime was taken aback for a second, then burst outughing at Ivy¡¯s words.


    Wayne and Cory shared a nce, also chuckling quietly to themselves.


    That was the shared wish of father and son.


    The car finally arrived at Moonlit Lake.


    Once they got out, Wayne took Ivy to see the kittens.


    Cory went to take a look around with Jaime.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡± Jaime scanned the surroundings, then turned to Cory, reluctantly saying, ¡°Your mom


    must really like it.¡±


    Cory agreed.


    Then he turned back to the car: ¡°Uncle, what were you and Ivy sneaking into the car this morning?¡±


    Jaime looked at Cory.


    His expression gradually couldn¡¯t be contained, turning smug.


    Finally! Finally, he had a secret that was just between him and Ivy!

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    by had a busy morning


    She gave some TLC to her dog.


    Frolicked joyfully with the little stray cat she adopted.


    Fed the chubby Koi fish in the pond.


    Headed to the vegetable garden, where she bravely, albeit a little scared, helped the gardener catch a


    caterpir.


    Then she harvested some veggies.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While doing so, she noticed a wild rabbit burrowing in her garden. She and the gardeners gave chase,


    but the rabbit won the


    race.


    Returning home, she was far from the picture of a dainty princess, covered in mud and grass, with bits


    of it stuck in her hair. But she was clearly having a st.


    She knew she was all grubby, so she plopped down on the carpet and guzzled down the juice a


    servant brought her ¡°Bro, that rabbit was so fat!¡± she said to Cory after downing most of her juice, ¡°Five


    of us couldn¡¯t catch it! It was too fast!¡±


    Wayne brought her a towel, intending to wipe her face and hands.


    But¡­


    She preferred to clean up herself, as she snatched the towel and swiftly wiped her face and hands.


    However..


    She didn¡¯t do a great job, and there was still mud on her face.


    Wayne brought a hot towel over: ¡°You guys carry on, there¡¯s still some mud on your face, let me wipe it


    off.¡±


    She stopped talking, watching as Wayne gently and meticulously wiped off a bit of mud on her nose


    and gently dabbed at her chin.


    Afterwards, he also brushed a leaf out of her hair.


    ¡°Since dogs are hunters, can Max catch rabbits too?¡± she asked Wayne.


    Wayne was taken aback.


    Even though they had been getting along better recently, this was their first conversation like this.


    ¡°We could give it a shot.¡± Wayne thought for a moment before answering seriously.


    ¡°Okay!¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Running around that much, are you hungry?¡± Wayne asked tenderly, smoothing out her damp hair.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some dessert first, then we can have lunch with mom.¡±


    Wayne had asked, she didn¡¯t need to go out today, she would be working in the office.


    Going to have lunch with her wouldn¡¯t disrupt her work.


    Her eyes immediately lit up: ¡°Sure!¡±


    Jaime sat across from her, giving her meaningful looks.


    She got the message.


    ¡°Are weing back after we go to mom¡¯s?¡± she asked.


    Wayne shook his head: ¡°Grandma said you¡¯ve missed too many sses, so you need to go to school


    in the afternoon and evening for a few days.¡±


    He sounded a bit helpless, and Ivy¡¯s head lowered.


    Do I really have to go to school? I can be illiterate, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at.¡± She spoke with a


    mix of resentment


    and righteousness.


    Wayne nearlyughed out loud.


    Til go to ss with you.¡± Wayne offered.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head very seriously, then looked at Wayne even more seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you need


    to work and make money? If mom is the only one working, it will be tough for her!¡±


    Jaime couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, he doubled over on the couch, feeling like he was going tough


    himself to death. ¡°Ivy, he¡¯s really pretty loaded¡­¡± Cory tried to help Wayne exin.


    Her cute little face wrinkled up, of course she believed her brother, ¡°If you¡¯re so rich, why does my mom


    have to work every day?¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    ¡°Babe, Wayne said seriously, ¡°Mom works to contribute to society and realize her personal value, not


    for money¡­ Dad will work too, but now I want to spend more time with you and mom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then think about it.¡±


    Wayne was a bit stunned, then said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re gonna be a philosopher someday, huh?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t understand what a philosopher was, but she decided to eat before thinking about it.


    As she was about to leave, Jaime suddenly sat up. ¡°Ivy, are you just gonna walk away like that?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ivy looked at him and nodded firmly. ¡°Yep! Uncle, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Jaime been working all morning, how could he not be tired?


    But, wasn¡¯t she gonna check out the fruits of hisbor?


    In the end, she didn¡¯t go and see it.


    Wayne didn¡¯t visit Rosalynn at her studio today.


    He was afraid that if he went too often, she wouldpletely ignore him.


    He had already reserved a table at the restaurant yesterday.


    Wayne called Rosalynn and handed the phone to Ivy. ¡°Rosa, we¡¯re waiting for you at a nearby


    restaurant for lunch, hurry up, your daughter is starving!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She put down her takeout and went to the restaurant next door.


    Although Ivy¡¯s face and hands were clean, but¡­.


    ¡°Oh my god, did you roll around on the ground?¡± Rosalynn walked up to Ivy and asked in surprise, then


    looked at Wayne.


    Ivyughed and said, ¡°Nope, I just tripped while chasing a bunny, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all, the grass was


    soft andfy!¡±


    ¡°Next time we go out, I¡¯ll prepare extra clothes for her to change into,¡± Wayne learned his lesson.


    Rosalynn carefully checked Ivy¡¯s arms and legs for injuries but found none. The grass indeed seemed


    to be soft.


    ¡°Sis, hurry up and order, I¡¯m starving!¡± Jaime exaggerated.


    Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s head and started ordering from the menu. She knew exactly who was allergic to


    what and who liked or disliked what, so she quickly finished ordering.


    Since Ivy and Jaime were both really hungry, they started eating as soon as the food arrived.


    ¡°Is Baillieing back today?¡± Rosalynn asked Jaime.


    Jaime nodded. ¡°He was supposed to arrive yesterday, but instead of taking a direct flight, he took a


    connecting one and missed it, so he had to wait another ten hours.¡±


    Jaime grumbled to himself, thinking Baillie was a bit dumb.


    Rosalynn removed the bones from a piece of fish for Ivy and put it in her bowl.


    ¡°He must have his reasons, don¡¯t badmouth him,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Jaime was sulking.


    ¡°Are you nning to follow Ivy and Cory around all summer?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Jaime pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not making money.¡±


    He had his own ITpany, which was doing very well, and he was often hired by bigpanies to


    write code for them. ¡°You can¡¯t just be goofing off with the kids all the time,¡± Rosalynn said. ¡°Baillie and


    Paige Owens mentioned that they need an IT consultant at their ce recently, and Paige and I think


    you could go and see if you can help.¡±


    ?? ? ??? ?


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jaime replied.


    ¡°Or, you could join Bane Corporation,¡± Wayne suggested. ¡°Bane Corporation¡¯s Network Information


    Department has a lot of


    IT experts, and you could learn and exchange ideas with them.¡±


    Bane Corporation¡¯s Network Information Department was well¨Cknown in the IT industry. Jaime didn¡¯t


    hesitate, as that would be disrespectful to those experts.


    ¡°Sure, when can I start?¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Thinking about getting to learn with the experts, Jaime was over the moon.


    ¡°Cory, your Spanish is really good, you don¡¯t need to study with your sister. How about studying with


    your uncle instead?¡±


    As a genius, Coty¡¯s future would be limitless if he got guidance from these experts.


    by, who was enjoying her meal, immediately lost her appetite.


    Why is my brother¡¯s Spanish so good when we grew up together!¡± Sheined.


    Jaimeughed and said, ¡°Even though we grew up together, you spent all your time chatting with the


    animals on the ind instead of reading books!


    Rosalynn sneakily kicked Jaime under the table, who immediately shut up.


    I¡¯m not going after all.¡± At this point, Cory had made up his mind.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jaime was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you love learning from experts?¡±


    Cory¡¯s leaming ability was super strong. Even if he asionally lost, the next time he met that person,


    he would win 99% of the time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Cory answered.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Jaime said, somewhat disappointed.


    Rosalynn, on the other hand, looked worriedly at Cory. Logically, Cory Wouldn¡¯t refuse such an


    opportunity in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like it now. Just let Dad know whenever you want to go.¡± Rosalynn reached out


    and gently touched Cory¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory nodded.


    After lunch, Rosalynn had to get back to the studio.


    Jaime took Cory and Ivy to the car, holding their hands.


    Rosalynn watched them get in the car and then turned her attention back: ¡°Cory is in a bad mood.¡±


    Wayne hesitated a bit ¡°Really? He seemed pretty happy this morning.¡±


    ¡°We need to speed up the blood matching.¡± Rosalynn had a hunch that Cory¡¯s sudden unhappiness at


    lunch had something to do with his illness.


    Was it because he felt sick that he didn¡¯t want to participate in activities?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne agreed.


    ¡°Pay more attention to Ivy¡¯s studies. If she continues like this, it¡¯ll be hard for her to get into elementary


    school. She¡¯ll only be able to attend preschool. Rosalynn was having a headache.


    If Ivy could use her talent in painting for her studies, she wouldn¡¯t be in such an awkward situation.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile, nodding in response: ¡°I know.¡±


    Rosalynn red at him: ¡°You can stillugh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy will be fine.¡± Wayne reassured.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn, still having a headache, walked towards the studio.


    Her phone rang at that moment, and it was a call from Hria Jared.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered the phone while walking to the studio: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the afternoon¡¯s work. You need toe back.¡± Hria replied.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn stopped in her tracks.


    *I¡¯ll tell you when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Alright Rosalynn agreed and hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wayne walked over.


    *Hria asked me to go back, I¡¯ll go with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Wayne was naturally happier than anyone else to spend more time with his wife.


    After getting in the car, Rosalynn searched for any negative news rted to the Jared Group or Jered


    Ventures.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Some minor issues always seemed to exist, but there weren¡¯t any other problems.


    She suddenly remembered that Hria had gone for a full body check up before Was it possible that


    the checks there was something wrong?


    ot came out and


    No, that can¡¯t be right. She had downloaded and checked the report a few days ago, and there was


    nothing wong except for the di


    issues¡­


    So, what could it be?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn was anxious to go home.


    Fortunately, the journey was smooth and unobstructed.


    When she arrived home, there were severalrge boxes piled up in the thing room, and Calvin was still


    checking something


    ¡°Calvin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jaime asked.


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re back. Mrs. Jared is waiting for you in her room, hurry up.¡± Calvin replied


    Rosalynn then headed towards Hria¡¯s room, which was the best suite in the whole vi, facing south


    and with a private small garden. When Hria was alone at home, she usually spent most of her time


    urider the eaves of the small garden, having a cup of coffee or a ss of wine.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    As Rosalynn approached, she saw Hria sitting under the eaves.


    Hria turned her head and waved at her: ¡°You¡¯re back already? Come sit down.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rosalynn walked over and sat down beside Hria.


    ¡°Your uncle is dying.¡± Hria lowered her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s been partying and drinking at home for a week


    straight


    Actually, strictly speaking, Rosalynn never returned to the Jared family. Because over the years, she


    never took part in the Jared family¡¯s activities and never contacted anyone from the family except for


    Hria.


    As for this uncle, he was actually Gabrie¡¯s father.


    ¡°I should be with you¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Hria shook her head. ¡°If he really dies, Yvonne and the others will definitely


    come¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s face involuntarily turned cold.


    ¡°Besides, the most important thing for you now is Cory, and the rtionship between you and Wayne


    Hria sighed, ¡°No matter how dissatisfied I am, you guys got married in the end and have such


    adorable children. I hope you¡¯ll always be happy and loving.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn nodded seriously in response.


    Hria looked at Rosalynn and gently stroked her cheek, ¡°With him around, you won¡¯t be too exhausted


    when I hand over the Jared Group to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Perhaps it was because of her son¡¯s ident that Hria was feeling sentimental at the moment.


    Hria had to leave quickly, and once her things were packed, she headed to the airport.


    However, before leaving, she had a small dispute with Rosalynn over whether Calvin should stay or go.


    ¡°Calvin should stay with Ivy.¡± Hria insisted.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn was also very insistent. ¡°Calvin must be by your side. He¡¯s always been the one to


    ensure your safety!¡±


    In the end, Calvin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Stop arguing. I¡¯m definitely going with thedy.¡± Calvin said in a deep voice.


    He was very reluctant to part with Ivy.


    However, thedy and her sons rarely had contact, and he absolutely could not let thedy face her


    second son¡¯s family alone.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hria red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be gone for a few days. If he dies, I¡¯ll stay another week or two and thene back!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still not okay!¡± Rosalynn and Calvin said at the same time.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    In the end, Hria couldn¡¯t convince Rosalynn and Calvin, so she grumbled and took Calvin with her.


    2010


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off, let Wayne do it.¡± As she walked out the door, Hria waved her hand


    and pushed Rosalynn back into the house. ¡°Ivy isn¡¯t afraid of him. You need to make sure Ivy goes to


    ss!¡±


    After a while, the Maybach was speeding on the highway, and Wayne and Hria were sitting side by


    side.


    ¡°Do you know why I asked you to drive me?¡± Hria asked, her tone somewhat cold.


    ¡°There must be something you want to talk about,¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for about half a month this time, and when Ie back, I don¡¯t want you two to still be


    living separately, Hria said, looking usingly at Wayne. ¡°Also, Cory and Ivy haven¡¯t called you dad


    yet. Can you try harder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to sort it out before youe back,¡± Wayne promised seriously.


    Hria nced at him, straightened up and sat properly. ¡°Of course, the two conditions I mentioned


    must be agreed to voluntarily by my granddaughter and the two children. You can put away those


    coercive and enticing methods. Doing so will only push the children and your wife further away!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne nodded, and then said sincerely, ¡°Granny Jared, although Rosa is not your biological


    granddaughter, I am really grateful that you can treat her like this.¡±


    Hria was taken aback and looked at Wayne in confusion. ¡°Who said that Gabrie is not my


    biological granddaughter?¡±


    Wayne was so confused. ¡°Her identity¡­ wasn¡¯t it fabricated by you to hide her from me and prevent


    me from finding her?¡± As he spoke, Wayne¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but show indifference and


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a small part of the reason!¡± Hria seemed somewhat proud. ¡°Since we¡¯vee to this


    point, I¡¯ll tell you. Gabrie is my long¨Clost biological granddaughter who has been wandering outside.


    We¡¯ve already done a DNA test. She means more to me than anything.¡±


    As they talked, Hria looked at Wayne and sneered, ¡°Wayne, do you think I didn¡¯t do anything to you


    after how you treated the Jared Groupst time because I was afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    At that time, Wayne had already made up his mind to fight the Jared Group to the death.


    Hria snorted coldly, ¡°You are the father of my beloved Ivy and Cory, and my beloved granddaughter


    can¡¯t be ruthless to you, so I had no choice but to be threatened by the three of them and let you go!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne agreed, believing Hria¡¯s words.


    After all, Hria¡¯s decisive and ruthless reputation was well known.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear about you bullying her or being harsh to Cory and Ivy again, or else¡­¡± Hria stared


    at Wayne, her words full of meaning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t,¡± Wayne promised solemnly.


    Hria was angry with Wayne. But seeing him so meek and submissive, her anger could only turn into


    a sigh in the end.


    Along the way, Hria and Wayne talked about many topics, most of which were rted to the current


    economic situation.


    Finally, they arrived at the airport.


    Hria repeatedly urged Wayne to take good care of Rosalynn and the two children before heading


    towards the VIP passage.


    At this time, Ivy was already in ss. Rosalynn and Cory were both studying with her. Actually, Ivy was


    learning some rtively simple knowledge.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The teacher in the video was very serious and patient, and Ivy seemed to be listening carefully.


    However, if you look closely, Ivy¡¯s eyes were wide open, but her pupils werepletely unfocused, her


    thoughts drifting far away.


    She was either thinking about why the fat koi in the artificialke were so fat, or about the gardener


    saying that if you see one rabbit, there must be a group of rabbits in the garden.


    The scene that appeared in her mind was the underground house of a rabbit family.


    As she thought about it, she wanted to draw this scene.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡± Ivy raised her hand.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    The teacher in front of her was very kind: ¡°Go ahead and speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do, so I can¡¯t continue with the ss. I¡¯m sorry. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, Ivy was about to jump off her study chair.


    Rosalynn grabbed her, ¡°Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I need to go draw. It¡¯s urgent!¡± Ivy rubbed her hands together, her face pleading, ¡°I can only


    continue studying after I¡¯ve finished. drawing!¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­ Rosalynn was a bit helpless.


    ¡°Mom, please!¡± Ivy was so anxious that tears were about to flow.


    ¡°I can agree, but there¡¯s a condition,¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ¡°You can consider whether or not to


    ept my condition.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    ¡°You have to learn everything the teacher teaches this week,¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already


    looked it over, and the content isn¡¯t much. With your intelligence, a week should be enough if you study


    hard.¡±


    Ivy was a little scared inside. She recognized all the letters, but when they werebined, she just


    couldn¡¯t understand!


    ¡°Alright, I promise!¡± Ivy said confidently.


    ¡°Goodbye, teacher!¡±


    Ivy said goodbye to the teacher and then quickly ran to the art studio.


    Rosalynn shook her head helplessly, apologized to the teacher, paid her as usual, and hung up the


    video call.


    Cory, do you think your sister will really end up illiterate?¡± Rosalynn turned to look at him with a bitter


    smile.


    ¡°A cool illiterate who can draw!¡± Cory always praised his sister unconditionally.


    Rosalynn sat down across from him expectantly: ¡°Were you feeling a little down during lunch?¡±


    Cory was startled, looking at Rosalynn. He thought he had done a good job¡­ but his mom still noticed.


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Cory lowered his eyes: ¡°Because I have a very serious illness, going out might cause idents and


    trouble for others.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Cory continued: ¡°Mom and Wayne haven¡¯t announced that they have a child


    yet, so it might not be good for me to go to Bane Corporation.¡±


    His mom had been the focus of public discussiontely, and he didn¡¯t want to cause her trouble.


    ¡°Silly child,¡± Rosalynn tapped his nose lightly, ¡°You just have to tell me if you want to go or not. If you


    want to go, just go. We¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go or not?¡± Rosalynn asked, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Cory thought for a moment and nodded honestly.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to reach the peak if they could?


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll go with your uncle!¡± Rosalynn decided on the spot, ¡°When your dades back, I¡¯ll tell


    him.¡±


    Cory hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing his mom¡¯s determined eyes, he smiled lightly and nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My son is very outstanding!¡± Rosalynn kissed his face, ¡°You can¡¯t be like this anymore, I¡¯m very


    worried.¡±


    No matter how smart a child is, when their emotions receive attention and their needs are met, they¡¯re


    always very happy.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cory nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the art studio and see why my sister is so anxious to draw.¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    After saying goodbye to Hria, Wayne couldn¡¯t wait to get home.


    Rosalynn does not have work today, and he wanted to spend some rare family time with her.


    However, he got in the car, and the housekeeper of Moonlit Lake called.


    Wayne answered the phone.


    The housekeeper said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Silverman, the painting hanging in the living room, did you


    change it?¡±


    The painting in the living room was the Virgin Mary, painted by Ivy.


    Wayne frowned and said.


    ¡°Has the painting been reced?¡±


    The housekeeper realized it wasn¡¯t Wayne who changed it and he was shocked, ¡°Yes yes, It was still


    that painting this morning when I went upstairs. The security system didn¡¯t rm. how did the painting


    get reced?¡±


    *Call the police. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    After hanging up, Wayne immediately instructed the driver change their destination.


    Half an hourter, Wayne arrived at Moonlit Lake.


    The housekeeper was already anxiously, and waiting for him.


    He said with a guilty face, ¡°The police are checking the nearby surveince. A new maid identally


    turned off the surveince on the second floor, otherwise we could have found the thief now!¡±


    Wayne looked very upset.


    That painting held deep meaning for both him and Ivy.


    No matter who stole it, he would make that person pay a heavy price.


    He ignored what the housekeeper said, took the elevator up to the living room, and the elevator door


    slowly opened.


    With a cold face, Wayne looked up, and was stunned when he saw where the Virgin Mary painting


    used to hang.


    He even forgot to step out of the elevator.


    The housekeeper looked at Wayne like this, he feel scared.


    He was also an old employee of the Silverman family, and Wayne trusted him, so he brought him to


    their new home.


    Now, the painting that the master cared so much about had been lost before they officially moved in.


    The elevator door was about to close, Wayne blocked it with his hand, stepped out, and walked up to


    the painting.


    The painting showed green grasnd blowing in the wind, with exquisite colors andyers. In the


    distance, they stood a tall tree, silently enduring the wind.


    Under the blue sky, on the grasnd, were the back views of a young couple and their two children.


    The daughter rode on her father¡¯s shoulders, happily raising her hands. The son held his mother¡¯s


    hand.


    Although it was a painting of their backs, the painter¡¯s skill was so magical that Wayne could imagine


    their faces.


    The father was him. The mother was Rosalynn. The children were Cory and Ivy.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Wayne standing there, the butler anxiously said, ¡°President Silverman! Don¡¯t worry, we will find


    the painting!¡±


    Wayne looked at the butler and smiled, ¡°Tell the police it was a misunderstanding, the painting wasn¡¯t


    stolen.¡±


    The housekeeper looked confused and said, ¡°But this painting.¡±


    Wayne ignored the housekeeper, walked straight into the house, went directly to Ivy¡¯s room, and found


    the Virgin Mary painting safely protected inside.


    The housekeeper followed, he even more puzzled, ¡°What! what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wayne thought about Ivy wanting to bring Jaime over, and Jaime¡¯s little moves when they left, feeling


    very touched.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise from my daughter.¡± Wayne said, his voice slightly choked.


    When Cory was still in the hospital, Ivy suddenly ran home to paint. So it was a painting for him?

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    His girl has already forgiven him


    ¡°Apologize nicely to the officer. I have to go now, Wayne reminded before he left, ¡°The surveince


    must be on 24 hours a day!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Wayne left in a hurry.


    On his way home, he ran right into the peak¨Chour traffic, The jam was horrible


    Wayne was in a rush to get home, and the time became extremely difficult in such a traffic jam.


    By the time he got home,It was already dark.


    Rosalynn was in the dining room, setting the table with Cory.


    Hearing the noise at the door, they looked at each other.


    At this moment, Wayne changed his shoes and rushed towards them


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. go wash¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was about to ask Wayne to wash his hands and prepare for dinner.


    Wayne just walked up and held her tightly.


    Cory turned silent.


    They didn¡¯t even care to mind their manners in front of their kid.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn was a little confused. She didn¡¯t understand why it took Wayne so long to take


    Hria home.


    He came back and just held her without saying a word. She really didn¡¯t get what was going through on


    his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡±


    Wayne said, let go a little bit, then suddenly kissed Rosalynn on the lips.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn pped him lightly on the cheek.


    She was using little force.


    Wayne didn¡¯t get angry, instead, heughed even more happily.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Rosalynn red at him, then gritted her teeth, ¡°Cory¡¯s still here, can¡¯t you


    see?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Cory calmly said after setting thest fork.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s drawing. Laura has already taken dinner up to her,¡± Rosalynn pushed him a little, ¡°let me go


    first¡­¡±


    ¡°Drawing?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes lit up at the words.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Rosalynn looked at him, feeling a bit puzzled. She reached to touch


    Wayne¡¯s forehead, ¡°No fever, right?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t affected by Jaime¡¯s ill¨Cfatedment and got his brain in a twist, was he?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s sneak a peek.¡±


    Wayne let go of Rosalynn and took a couple of steps forward.


    Rosalynn dropped her guard.


    Wayne suddenly turned back, wrapped his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, and kissed her deeply once


    more.


    Then he let go of her and trotted off upstairs.


    Rosalynn turned to Cory, who returned an awkward smile.


    Then, Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks and ears turned red.


    ¡°Why is it so hot? I¡¯m going to wash my face¡­¡± Rosalynn said awkwardly and went upstairs.


    As soon as she reached the second floor, she saw Wayne bending over, and looked inside through the


    half¨Cclosed door. Cory and Rosalynn had already seen it in the afternoon.


    Ivy was drawing very quickly. She even took the initiative to say that she wanted to draw the bunny¡¯s


    house downstairs.


    The title of the drawing was ¡°Neighbor¡°.


    Rosalynn walked over


    And tapped on Wayne¡¯s back.


    Wayne immediately turned around, smiled at Rosalynn, and then pointed inside the studio, whispering


    to Rosalynn, ¡°She¡¯s drawing the bunny¡¯s ears, so cute!¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    She grabbed Wayne¡¯s clothes and dragged him straight to her room.


    This was the first time Wayne had entered this room.


    The scent in the room made him feel, it was so good, all about her, his favorite smell.


    ¡°What did you do in front of Cory just now?¡± Rosalynn crossed her arms and questioned seriously,


    ¡°Wayne, how old are you? Can you be a little more mindful?¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Before Rosalynn could finish her sentence, Wayne bent down and kids her again


    Rosalynn Vau ¡°Before she could finish, she was kissed again.


    And another kiss


    Rosalyph was totally speechless


    ¡°Now Cory¡¯s not around you have no reason to stop me from kissing you, right?¡® Wayne said with a grin


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    How to put it?


    She was just too satisfied with Wayne¡¯s face


    And also, Wayne used to give off this cold winter vibe, but now he seerbed to have walked out of the


    cold winter and be radiant


    ¡°What did Hria say to you? Why are you so hyped up?¡® Rosalynn asked curiously


    Wayne reached out, pulled her into his arms, and held her close.


    Rosalynn sighed a little helplessly, just about to say something


    Wayne spoke first: ¡°Guess where I¡¯ve just been?¡±


    Rosalynn, ¡°Where? She was really curious.


    Wayne replied: ¡°Moonlit Lake.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°What did you do at Moonlit Lake?¡±


    Wayne said: ¡°The housekeeper called and said Ivy¡¯s Virgin Mary painting was stolen.¡± He said this with


    a thick smile on his face.


    Rosalynn was shocked: ¡°You¡¯reughing about the painting being gone? Ivy spent a long time on it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not gone.¡± Wayne interrupted softly, ¡°Actually, Ivy painted another one and quietly reced the


    Virgin Mary painting¡±


    ¡°Another painting?¡± Rosalynn was stunned, then thought quickly, as if she had figured something out.


    Wayne, while holding her, took out his phone and showed Rosalynn the photo of the painting the


    housekeeper had taken.


    He was in such a rush when he came back, that he had even forgotten to take a picture,


    Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s phone and looked at the photo of the painting, thinking, sure enough.


    Wayne whispered: ¡°This painting, it must have been made when shecked herself in the house,


    Darling, Ivy has forgiven me, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    She handed the phone back to Wayne.


    Wayne asked anxiously: ¡°Why?¡±


    Rosalynn replied: ¡°Strictly speaking, this painting is a gift from Ivy to you when you were still her


    Handsome Uncle.¡±


    Wayne was stunned.


    Rosalynn looked at him: ¡°It¡¯s a scene she dreamed of before being sent back to the ind. After you


    bought presents for her and Cory, I told her to prepare a return gift, and this is her gift to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wayne still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his daughter might not have forgiven him: ¡°But¡­¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but get a little angry: ¡°Just think about it.¡±


    Then she pushed him away, opened the door, and went downstairs.


    Wayne stood where he was, quickly thinking about what had happened


    Soon, he figured out the answer.


    Ivy cared deeply about her mom. Ivy wouldn¡¯t have made this painting if she was still as indifferent to


    him as she used to be.


    It must be¡­


    Rosa and Ivy had talked about him. Only when Ivy knew Rosa would let him be Ivy¡¯s father would


    she paint this picture.


    Wayne¡¯s feelings became veryplicated.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Olivia incident, perhaps, Rosa would have told him about the child without him


    having to find out


    Wayne suddenly wanted to cry.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    After a quiet spell, he finally came downstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jaime is a man of action.


    After Hria left in the afternoon, he enthusiastically went to Bane Corporation.


    Probably be got along very well with those experts. He didn¡¯t evene home for dinner, and went out


    to have dinner with his new friends


    Tonight¡¯s dinner, it was just the three of them: the Wayne family.


    Knowing Cory wanted to go to thepany, Wayne happily agreed, then brought up the time.lvy ran


    away from home with her kitten, hacking into Bane Corp Center to check on the surveince.


    ¡°Cory got in and out without a peep. The security department only realized this once he left. Darling,


    you wouldn¡¯t believe those experts. They stayed up all night beefing up the building¡¯s security system.


    They were in agony!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    So, does bing a father change a man?


    When Wayne spoke in the past, he always popped out a few words.


    ¡°Having bugs in the system is normal. Some of those experts are much better than me. I still have a lot


    to learn.¡± Cory responded.


    He was calm. If it weren¡¯t for his slightly reddened ears, no one would know he was embarrassed by


    his dad¡¯s praise.


    ¡°How old are you, and how old are they?¡± Wayne said proudly, ¡°My son is awesome!¡±


    Cory wasn¡¯t used to such praise,


    The only one he could ept was from his mom.


    He sighed, looking at Wayne: ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°Eat more, our son thinks you talk too much.¡± Rosalynn served Wayne a piece of beef,pleting


    Cory¡¯s unfinished sentence.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne was still in a good mood.


    Probably because Cory and Ivy had been schooling him for a few days.


    After dinner, Wayne actually took the initiative to clear the table and put the dishes in the dishwasher,


    and skillfully turned on the dishwasher.


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°Did you guys teach him?¡± she asked Cory.


    Cory thought about it and said, ¡°He probably taught himself.¡±


    After a pause, Cory added, ¡°So far, he¡¯s doing well.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, then startedughing.


    Wayne turned around, seeing Rosalynnughing. he joined in, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Rosalynn said up, ¡°I have a meeting. you guys enjoy yourselves.¡±


    As Rosalynn went upstairs,


    Looking at her retreating figure, The adult and child behind her,had very simr expressions.


    Once Rosalynn left, the dining room became quiet.


    Wayne looked at Cory, and Cory looked back at him.


    ¡°Did you see the painting?¡± Cory asked.


    Wayne¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be contained: ¡°You know too?¡±


    ¡®I found out when Uncle was hanging it up this morning,¡± Cory replied.


    Looking at Cory, Wayne said sincerely, ¡°When I saw that painting, I felt delighted.¡±


    Cory looked away, nodding: ¡°Keep it up.¡±


    *Okay!¡± Wayne responded.


    Just as the mood was getting good, the front door opened.


    Paige rushed in.


    Seeing the empty house, she instinctively looked towards the dining room and locked eyes with the


    Silverman father and son.


    ¡°Why is it just you guys?¡± Paige asked, then waved her hand, ¡°Never mind, not my business. I have to


    go pick up Baillie from the airport! I¡¯m short on time!¡±


    ¡°The car keys are in the shoe cab, the secondpartment on the right,¡± Cory said.


    Following Cory¡¯s instructions, Paige smoothly found the car keys, ¡°Cory, you¡¯re my lifesaver, always


    there to help. Thanks!¡±


    Paige showered him with kisses, slipped into a pair of ts and dashed out of the house.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Paige was in a mad rush, tearing towards the airport in her car.


    She was supposed to have been home an hour ago.


    However, unexpectedly,on the way home, a series of car crashes urred in front of them, and they


    were blocked for more than an hour


    Just as she hit the airport expressway, Baillie called.


    ¡®Mrs. Scott.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    *Baillie, I¡¯m on my way to the airport now. can you wait for me?¡± Paige said tearfully. ¡°The traffic is just


    terrible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re headed to the airport?¡± Baillie sounded sunrised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at Ivy¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got the car keys! Paige responded, ¡°Just wait for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m already home.¡± Baillie sounded pretty frustrated.


    Paige: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your flightnd at eight?¡±


    ¡°They bumped it up. Baillie gave a smiled helplessly, Come back quick¡±


    Paige: ¡­


    She immediately rerouted, picked the shortest path, and started driving back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. And I¡¯ll wait for you at theplex entrance¡± On the phone, Baillie could sense Paige was


    a little angry andforted, ¡°I knew you


    had a tough day at the construction site, so I wanted to surprise you bying home early so you


    wouldn¡¯t have to go to the airport. Sorry for the hassle.¡±


    Paigeined, ¡°But I¡¯m already on my way.¡±


    ¡°My bad!¡± Baillie quickly apologized. ¡°How about I take you to Old Town for your favorite BBQ tonight?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Paige instantly brightened up.


    After hanging up, Baillie looked at the cat.


    ¡°Have you put on a little weight?¡± Baillie bent down, held up the cat¡¯s belly, and estimated its weight,


    ¡°Ivy must have taken good care of you.¡±


    The cat tilted its head and meowed unhappily.


    ¡°Not happy?¡± Baillie snorted at the cat, ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t y with you. I¡¯m going to pick up my wife!¡±


    He put down the cat, changed his shoes, and walked out the door in high spirits, heading toward the


    community entrance.


    Baillie used to have a rather loose sense of time.


    But after this trip back to school, for the first time, Baillie felt like each day dragged on forever, and he


    fully understood what ¡°home is where the heart is¡± meant.


    The flowers in themunity public area were beautiful in the early summer evening.


    Before, Baillie never cared much for the scent of flowers.


    But tonight, he found it rather pleasant.


    After about a ten¨Cminute walk, Baillie arrived at the entrance.


    He estimated the time and figured Paige would be driving back soon,


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Baillie?¡±


    Baillie looked up.


    Dressed professionally and wearing delicate makeup, Lennon Crawley was all smiles, ¡°Weren¡¯t you


    back at school? I saw a group photo with you on Instagram from some ssmates.¡°¡±


    ¡°I finished what I had to do and returned, Baillie replied, showing no interest in continuing the


    conversation.


    But Lennon had been waiting for this chance to catch Baillie alone for a long time. How could she just


    let it slip away? ¡°What a coincidence. I was thinking of looking you up.¡±


    ¡°Is something up?¡± Baillie asked.


    The research direction of thepany (m about to join is the same as yours, so I wanted to ask you for


    some advice Lennon said, putting on a casual front.


    ¡°Sorry, but as you know, I just got married, and there¡¯s a lot on my te. I won¡¯t have the time¡® Balllle


    timed her down without hesitation. This took Lennon by surprise.


    While everyone knew Baillie was a bit of a cold fish he was usually willing to help or refer someone else


    to help with academic issues

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    After a brief moment of embarrassment, Lennonughed and asked, ¡°So, what brings you here all by


    yourself? Waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yep, waiting for my wife,¡± Baillie replied.


    ¡°Wait, she didn¡¯te to pick you up at the airport?¡± Lennon feigned surprise as if it was a big deal.


    Just then, a car turned a corner in the distance and drove up to the entrance.


    Baillie looked over, his previously nonchnt expression instantly changing.


    His eyes and the corners of his mouth were full of smiles.


    The car passed through the gate and pulled over to the side.


    Paige jumped out from the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Baillie!¡±


    She excitedly called Baillie¡¯s name and ran towards him with joy.


    Human emotions can be extraordinary sometimes.


    When they first got married, Paige was worried that she might not be able to feel love for Baillie.


    But look, how much time has passed?


    During the time they were apart, Paige felt out of sorts everywhere.


    Now that he¡¯s finally back, all Paige wanted to do was give him a big hug.


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Baillie opened his arms, catching her steadily and holding her tight.


    Paige¡¯s car lights were still on.


    She perfectly avoided Lennon, who was now standing in the blind spot, watching the whole scene,


    feeling her blood freeze.


    This bitch did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she?


    She must have.


    After hugging Baillie for a while, Paige felt a gaze from behind.


    She let go of Baillie and turned around to look.


    When she saw Lennon, she was slightly taken aback, and her smile faded a bit, ¡°You are Ms. Lennon?¡±


    Paige had a vague recollection of her.


    The high IQ prodigy she¡¯d met in the neighborhood!


    ¡°Ah, Paige, we meet again.¡± Lennon smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Baillie and I just bumped into each


    other. I needed his advice on some academic stuff, so we chatted.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    So, it¡¯s because she looked too sweet and easy to bully, huh?


    ¡°How could I misconstrue anything?¡± She said, wrapping her arms around Baillie¡¯s waist, looking up at


    him with a beaming smile, ¡°Baillie is very loyal. I haveplete trust in him.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lennon¡¯s face instantly froze.


    Baillie looked at Paige¡¯s proud expression, his smile growing even warmer, ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to Old


    Town for your favorite BBQ, yeah? No time to go home first.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you drive!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Baillie then moved towards the driver¡¯s seat.


    Paige waved at Lennon with a sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Why don¡¯t you make an appointment some


    other time to discuss academic stuff with Baillie?¡±


    Lennon: ¡°?!¡±


    After Paige got in the car, Baillie turned around and disappeared into the night.


    She watched the tail lights of the car fade away.


    She felt a heart¨Cwrenching pain, almost like she was about to cough up blood!


    In the car don¡¯t have her contact so I can¡¯t range another time to discuss academic stuff with hat?¡±


    Raffle said


    ¡°What?¡± Paige looked surprised. ¡°Hold on, give me your phone. And her ount and add her for you!¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Paige, of course, knew that Baillie had already added that person¡¯s contact through other means. He


    didn¡¯t need her help. That¡¯s why she dared to joke about it.


    But just after she said that Baillie gave her a sideways nce, smoothly turned the steering wheel to


    the left, and slowly parked the car by the roadside.


    Paige was surprised


    ¡°Did you really park the car?¡± She mumbled, then reluctantly extended her hand to Baillie, ¡°Give me


    your phone.¡±


    This is just to help him add a contact for him.


    What¡¯s the big deal?


    Paige reached out to take the phone from Baillie, not expecting his hand to grab hers directly, pulling


    her towards hirm. Then, he also leaned in.


    With Paige¡¯s surprised expression, his hand wrapped her neck, and kissed her down.


    Maybe it was because Paige had a little drink that day, and they kissed more when they watched the


    stars on the mountain.


    It could be because Baillie was a genius, learning quickly and being able to apply knowledge creatively


    After a moment, Mr. Scott¡¯s kissing skills were superb, heart¨Cfluttering, and full of tenderness.


    After a while, Baillie ended the kiss.


    Although they were no longer intimate, they still kept a close distance. Baillie looked at Paige.


    She looked puzzled, her gaze blurry, like a cute little deer encountered in the forest in the early


    morning.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, will you give my contact to another woman?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige shook her head honestly and said: ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    Baillie lightly touched her hair, his gaze seemed to stick to Paige¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Why did you suddenly kiss me?¡± Paige returned to her senses and lowered her eyes, her face full of


    shyness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡®As soon as I saw you running over, I wanted to kiss you.¡± Baillie¡¯s hand gently stroked Paige¡¯s face, ¡°I


    knew you would be embarrassed, so I held back and didn¡¯t kiss you in public.¡±


    Paige gently pushed Baillie away, blushing, and sat back in her seat.


    When she got in the car, the once chatty Paige suddenly became a lot quieter after experiencing


    Baillie¡¯s kiss, Baillie looked at her, feeling very warm in his heart.


    But this state didn¡¯tst long.


    Once they arrived at Old Town, Paige became excited again, pulling Baillie to buy food and drinks and


    finally going to the barbecue stand.


    When the barbecue was served, Paige told Baillie about Sirius.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see how pitiful that dog was. If Wayne hadn¡¯t spent much money to save it, it wouldn¡¯t have


    survived.¡± Paige said angrily, ¡°Do you think that woman might have some mental issues? After all, Old


    Mr. and Mrs. Ramay are her biological grandparents, and after Sirius had an ident, they


    immediately sold their house to travel the world. I wouldn¡¯t believe it. If it wasn¡¯t for fear of her.¡±


    ¡®Animal abuse is indeed terrible.¡± Baillie replied.


    ¡°Thank god Grandpa Ramay sold the house. otherwise, even if the neighborhood is big, we might run


    into her when we take Sirius out.¡± Paige continued.


    At this moment, Baillie¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He took it out and saw that it was a friend request.


    It was added through a group he was in.


    He nced at the profile picture, a photo of the person himself. Wasn¡¯t that Lennon, who they just met


    at the gate of themunity?


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Anything from school?¡± Paige asked, ¡°If there is, I¡¯ll pack up and go home. you do your


    stuff.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of her mother¡¯s strict education from an early age, Paige had almost no ability to


    comfortably ept others¡® kindness towards her.


    she has thought that she shouldn¡¯t trouble him


    Bali Directly rejected the reuest.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    He switched his phone to Do Not Disturb mode, dedicating his full attention to his wife while they


    enjoyed a barbecue.


    Lennon returned to her rented house,


    Stuck in a state of anxiety, she could only pace the room non¨Cstop.


    She and Baillie were part of severalmon group chats after some hesitation, she found Baillie in


    one of them, and using the excuse that she had something to discuss with him, she added him on


    WhatsApp.


    Lennon felt she had a decent understanding of Baillie.


    Baillie came from a very privileged family and was well-mannered.


    If she, a girl, took the initiative to add him on WhatsApp, he would ept out of courtesy, even if his


    wife didn¡¯t like it.


    After sending the friend request, a minute passed, five minutes, ten minutes, all the way untilte at


    night.


    Baillie did not ept her friend request.


    *ARGH!!!*


    Lennon forcefully threw her phone onto the sofa, shouting blood¨Ccurdling scream.


    ¡°Lennon, you need to chill. He probably didn¡¯t see your friend request because of that annoying person


    harassing him. Once he sees it, he¡¯ll definitely ept!¡±


    Lennon held her head her emotions on the brink of copse. She started to console herself.


    She calmed down a bit, she picked her phone again and started to wait for Baillie¡¯s friend request


    eptance notification.


    Half an hour passed, finally, her phone buzzed.


    She quickly picked it up but discovered, it wasn¡¯t a friend request eptance notification.


    Instead, a group chat suddenly became active.


    This was a group chat that the international students had created for a charity event.


    The first to message was a ssmate of Baillie¡¯s, also the group admin, who posted a screenshot to


    the group.


    Then tagged everyone: OMG, the genius got married so young?


    Lennon stared at the message, the color draining from her face.


    Then she opened the screenshot.


    It was a screenshot of Baillie¡¯s Instagram post, five minutes ago.


    ¡°Capturing a cute moment of my wife.¡±


    Lennon had added Baillie on WhatsApp with one ount.


    But he never posted on Instagram.


    asionally, there would be some updates, but it was all academic research.


    While Lennon was still in shock,


    The group chat was already buzzing with discussion.


    ¡°Wow, the genius got married so young?¡±


    ¡°Post all the pictures fast, and we want to see the cute moments of the genius and his wife. Hurry up


    and post nine pictures to the group!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Baillie being in a rtionship before. He suddenly got married is it a shotgun


    wedding?¡±


    Amidst the heated discussion,


    Another person who had Baillie on WhatsApp posted all nine pictures to the group.


    ¡°To be honest, although she¡¯s not stunningly beautiful, she is cute. If it were me, I¡¯d be smitten too!¡± The


    person who posted the pictures added thisment.


    Lennon opened the pictures one by one.


    Aside from the fifth one, all others were of Paige from Baillie¡¯s perspective.


    But the fifth one was what hit Lennon the hardest.


    Under the halo of the street light.


    Two hands, onerge, one small, tightly interlocked.


    Their shadows cast on the ground, huddled close together.


    Baillie took all nine pictures.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He had his phone in hand all the time, but he didn¡¯t ept her friend request.


    In Lennon¡¯s mind, here was a tense string that suddenly broke.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    In arge group with a thousand members, the excitement is still going on. hahha, it¡¯s officially


    announced now,¡± said a ssmate who once worked with Baillie. ¡®Funny story, the genius returned to


    school, and every tutor teased him for being so eager to make progress. He was burning the midnight


    oil every day. When we asked him why he was working so hard, he showed us his wife¡¯s picture,


    saying he missed her and wanted to get back to her soon


    Another insider also chimed in ¡°I can vouch for that! He even showed thy tutor his wife¡¯s photo To


    rify, my tutor bumped into him in the cafeterie and asked him how he was doing. Then he just


    whipped out the photo, making my tutor super awkward, LMAO!


    Once these tidbits were out, those who were not familiar with Baillie in the group were quite stunned


    After all, for a while, because Baillie was so excellent, some international students even suspected him


    of being an alien sent to Earth to steal human gic samples.


    How would an alien find a girlfriend? Wouldn¡¯t that blow his cover?


    ¡°Oh my god, how could he have this side?¡±


    ¡°Always ready to pull out his wife¡¯s picture to show off. wow, he really loves her!¡±


    ¡°LOL, he made his tutors so awkward. I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡°I remember quite a few talented beauties are into him. guess they¡¯re going to have sleepless nights!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why didn¡¯t a guy like Baillie marry a smart and beautiful talent? If two excellent genes


    collide, who knows, an Einstein might be born! Such a waste!¡±


    ¡°I agree, the girl is just average, although a bit cute!¡±


    ¡°In another group I¡¯m in, someone recognized the girl.¡± Another person spoke up, sharing a few


    screenshots. ¡°She¡¯s a UCL honor graduate, 5 or 6 years older than him!¡±


    After this was said, the group was shocked again.


    She¡¯s that much older? The genius likes older women?¡±


    ¡°Just look at his actions of unting his wife¡¯s photo anytime, anywhere. he definitely likes older


    women!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, he actually chose a woman so much older than him! She¡¯s almost 30, right? High¨Crisk


    age for childbirth, right? She looks cute and innocent. wonder what tricks she used to lure the genius!¡±


    ¡°Who knows the genius? Go talk some sense into him!¡±


    Just when everyone was chattering away,


    Lennon spoke up: ¡°Wow, what a buzz! Is the genius getting married? That¡¯s big news.¡±


    ¡°Oh, another genius is speaking! Lennon, heard you went back?¡±


    Lennon: ¡°Yes, quite a few ssmates returned recently, right? I¡¯m in H City, and so is the genius. How


    about we gather up? We can celebrate his marriage and also share resources.¡±


    The group admin immediately replied: ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll contact Baillie tomorrow.¡±


    Lennon: ¡°Looking forward to meeting everyone.¡±


    After sending the message,


    Lennon clicked on the admin¡¯s profile and sent him a private message: ¡°Keaton, actually I¡¯m not close


    with Baillie, just had a few debates with him. When you propose the gathering, don¡¯t mention it was my


    idea.¡±


    Then she sent another message: ¡°After all, he¡¯s married now. If he epts an invitation from a girl, I¡¯m


    afraid his wife might not be happy.¡±


    ¡°Understood. got it!¡± Keaton replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it and let you know.¡±


    ¡°Great, waiting for your message!¡±


    Then, Lennon tossed her phone aside in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She got up and walked out of her house for some reason, slowly heading towards Baillie¡¯s ce.


    It¡¯s hard to say whether she was lucky or not.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw Baillie and Paige from a distance, hand in hand, walking toward her.


    Just as they were about to reach their doorstep.


    Baillie wrapped his arms around Paige and gave her a passionate kiss.


    Baillie, as a person, would alwaysmit fully to whatever he does.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And, of course, that includes being in love.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Even though it was pretty far from her, Lennon could feel the happiness in faillie¡¯s heart at this moment


    His eyebrows must be all rxed, and theers of his mouth must be slightly raised


    On the other side.


    Baillie kissed Paige almost to suffocation before letting go of her lips.


    Paige gasped, looking at him, ¡°Baillie, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Baillie nodded.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help but peck her lips again.


    Paige¡¯s face was hot. She raised her hand to cover Baillie¡¯s mouth, preventing him from kissing her


    again.


    He really loves kissing way too much!


    ¡°We¡¯re almost home, and you still want to kiss outside. There¡¯s no one else at home. Tell me, do you


    like doing it outdoors?¡® Paige leaned back and asked seriously.


    Baillie was taken aback.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.


    Paige was easily amused. When Baillieughed, she couldn¡¯t help butugh along.


    ¡°Why are youughing! Don¡¯tugh! I¡¯m seriously asking you!¡±


    Understanding her partner¡¯s preferences in this area was necessary, she thought.


    ¡°Once we¡¯re in the house, it¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡± Baillie stared at her his eyes full of burning desire.


    Paige wasn¡¯t an innocent little girl. As soon as Baillie said that, she understood immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with two people?¡± Paige tried to look braver. ¡°Am I afraid of you?¡±


    Baillie looked at her, let go of her hand covering his mouth, and hugged her in his arms, rubbing his


    nose gently against her ear


    Then, Paige heard Baillie¡¯s voice: ¡°But I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Afraid of losing control.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Afraid that a moment of impulsiveness would make her regret itter,


    In that way, their rtionship, which had taken so long to build, would copse.


    Paige went back to her room.


    She was lying in bed, all exhausted.


    Baillie¡¯s words kept echoing: ¡°But I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°What is he afraid of?¡± Paige stared at the ceiling, puzzled, then touched her chest with both hands.


    She had a great figure!


    Paige tossed and turned in bed, unable to figure it out.


    Baillie took cold showers.


    He sat down and began replying to a massive number of messages.


    He was starting with his family.


    Baillie¡¯s mother sent over seventy messages.


    ¡°Baillie! You really did it!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute.our family¡¯s tough guy genes will get a much¨Cneeded improvement! (No pressure to


    have kids. if our daughter¨Cinw wants to, then fine. if not, that¡¯s okay too.).¡±


    ¡°Oh, when are you bringing Paige home? I¡¯m starting to miss her already!¡±


    Then there were seven or eight missed voice calls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take her to those street food stalls. They¡¯re unsanitary. Send me what she likes to eat, and I¡¯ll


    have our cook study the taste of street food for her!¡±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Why aren¡¯t you picking up my calls?¡±


    She sent a bunch of them.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Thest one said


    ¡°Sorry, sony. I was being rude. You¡¯re probably busy making babies now hahaha Go, son!¡±


    Baillie was speechless. He replied seriously a few times.


    After dealing with family messages, it¡¯s time for the alum ones


    Keaton Baillie, you got such a beautiful wife I¡¯m so envious!


    Keaton. While you¡¯re getting married. I want to organize a reunion for our domestic alumns. On the one


    hand, to celebrate your wedding, and on the other hand, to see if we can exchange resources What do


    you think?


    Keaton. But you must bring your spouse!


    Baillie asionally attends alumni events, but not since he returned to the country.


    He agreed without much hesitation, but ¡°My wife is quite busy. You set the date, and III ask her


    Keaton replied quickly: ¡°No problem!¡±


    After replying. Baillie went to pack his suitcase.


    He opened the suitcase and took out a square jewelry box, slightlyrger than his palm.


    This was the reason for hisyover this time.


    A gift for his wife.


    The night grew more profound.


    Ivy hadn¡¯t left the studio yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± Wayne nced at the studio door, and then at the sleepy Rosalynn. ¡°Do we


    really no need to go and tell her to go to bed?¡±


    ¡°No need¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°She can¡¯t stop herself. Forcing her to sleep would make her


    unhappy.¡±


    Wayne worriedly looked again.


    And reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to her?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nodded.


    He had been putting Ivy to sleep these days, and suddenly without this ritual, he felt a bit


    unustomed.


    ¡°Well, I have to get up early, so I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    After saying this, Rosalynn turned to go back to her room.


    Before she could take a step, her hand was caught by Wayne.


    She frowned and looked back: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to wait with you, do you?¡±


    Wayne stepped forward, closer to Rosalynn, and said with a grievance: Before Granny Jared left, she


    scolded me for sleeping in separate rooms.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­


    ¡°The guest room bed is so ufortable. I can¡¯t sleep well every night, look at my dark circles!¡±


    Wayne moved closer to Rosalynn.


    ¡°So what?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow.


    Wayne hugged her: ¡°I want to sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s pnded on Wayne¡¯s forehead, pushing him back. ¡°It was you who


    said you only married me because the kids couldn¡¯t leave me. What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°That was just an angry remark!¡±


    Wayne stuck back to her.


    ¡°You know, from when we separated until we reunited, I always wanted to marry you, whether you have


    children or not!¡± He paused, ¡°Everything else was nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    He started organizing the piled¨Cup files right outside the studio door.


    Until one o¡¯clock in the night


    Ivy finally stumbled out of the studio, all groggy.


    As she was leaving, she tripped on something and almost fell.


    But Wayne was quick to catch her.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle? Why are you sitting on the floor?¡± Ivy asked groggily, ¡°I drew so many bunnies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was very gentle.


    Ivy, with her scattered consciousness, was walking and talking by instinct.


    Her instinct was to really like Wayne, entirely unlike her daytime self.


    ¡°Ivy, I saw the painting you put in the new house,¡± Wayne looked at her, his eyes turned red, ¡°Have you


    forgiven me?¡± Ivy blinked.


    Then her body went limp, and her forehead rested on his shoulder.


    ¡°So sleepy, I feel like I¡¯m already asleep. Are you in my dream too?¡±


    Wayne, helpless, picked her up and carefully got up


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already asleep, and I¡¯m in your dream,¡± Wayne said gently.


    He quietly opened the door to her room.


    Cory was already asleep.


    Fearing to disturb Cory, he moved very gently.


    He slowly put down Ivy, then went to get a warm towel to wipe her hands and face.


    As soon as Ivy got into bed, she fell asleep, snoring.


    After finishing all this, Wayne sat down beside Ivy.


    He had waited for so long, but they hadn¡¯t been able to talk.


    He raised his hand and gently touched Ivy¡¯s head: ¡°I was just too selfish and self¨Cserving in my


    previous life, so God sent you and your brother to punish me.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After he said that, Ivy restlessly twisted her body a bit.


    Then, Wayne heard her talking in her sleep.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Wayne suddenly felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    His eyes instantly filled with warmth, and his hand shook a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, baby. I¡¯m here to watch you, sleep peacefully,¡± Wayne whispered.


    After a while,lvy quieted down,and her breathing gradually evened out


    Wayne worried that Ivy would have another nightmare and stayed up all night until Rosalynn got up


    and came to check on the children. Wayne, leaning against the head of the bed, looked over groggily at


    the sound of the door opening.


    Rosalynn was stunned.


    Then she walked over: ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Ivy had a nightmarest night¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked.¡°How could you stay up like this when the blood clot in your brain hasn¡¯t


    completely cleared yet?¡°At that moment, ivy moaned and opened her eyes.¡°Mom?¡°She saw Rosalynn


    first, then instinctively climbed up, and Rosalynn stepped forward and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    Ivy immediately crawled into her arms, like a ko, clinging to her.


    ¡°Ivy, did you have a nightmarest night?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Ivy thought momentarily and nodded: ¡°I dreamt that a bad wild boar bullied a family of wild rabbits and


    trampled their house. And then¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Rosalynin asked.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    ¡°Later a powerful person appeared, driving away all the wild boars and helped the bunnies rebuild their


    home¡­¡± Ivy answered.


    ¡°A powerful person?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne across the room. ¡°Could it be Daddy?¡±


    Ivy squirmed a bit, unwillingly admitting, ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    In her dreamst night,


    He wore armor, looked majestic, protected Ivy and the bunny family, and effortlessly defeated the giant


    wild boars. He was so cool!


    ¡°Ivy,¡± Rosalynn poked her waist. ¡°Do you know how Mommy knew you had a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°Because Ivy and Mommy are, like, telepathic!¡± Ivy quickly answered.


    Rosalynnughed.


    Then she whispered in Ivy¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, Daddy told me. He¡¯s also telepathic with you, and he knew


    you had a nightmare. So, he stayed with you all night.¡±


    Ivy was stunned. Then she slowly turned her head and finally saw Wayne.


    Wayne looked at her and smiled gently, ¡°Good morning, Ivy.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at him for a while, ¡°Uncle said you have blood clot in your brain and


    shouldn¡¯t stay up all night.¡± Wayne was speechless.


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s right. Ivy will go back to sleep, and you go rest, okay?¡± Rosalynn said.


    Ivy nodded and obediently went back under the covers.


    Then she looked at Wayne and said, ¡°You go sleep now.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Then he seemed to have made a lot of determination, he leaned down and gently kissed Ivy¡¯s


    forehead, ¡°I received your gift. I really like it. Thank you.¡±


    Ivy blinked, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Wayne, you go to sleep now,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Wayne nodded, waved to Ivy, and then left the room.


    Ivy watched him leave, and Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Some kids aren¡¯t honest, huh? Pretending not to care


    about Daddy when they really do.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Ivy reached out from under the covers and hooked onto Rosalynn¡¯s finger.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did he really change for the better? Will he turn bad again after I forgive him?¡± Ivy asked seriously.


    Her godmother had said that Uncle Sutton was like that.


    If she forgave him, he would quickly turn bad again, so her godmother didn¡¯t want him anymore.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And she told her not to find a boyfriend like Uncle Sutton in the future, but to find one like her godfather.


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t,¡± Rosalynn shook her head gently and answered, ¡°No matter what happens between


    Daddy and Mommy, Daddy will always love you and your brother deeply.¡±


    Ivy seemed to half¨Cunderstand.


    She wasn¡¯t fully awake yet, and soon fell back asleep with this confusing worry.


    Rosalynn turned to look at Cory.


    The medicine Cory had been takingtely made him more and more drowsy.


    Rosalynn kissed Ivy¡¯s forehead, then went to Cory¡¯s side and gently kissed him as well, before leaving


    the room quietly.


    As she opened the bedroom door, Rosalynn was about to go to the walk¨Cin closet to change clothes.


    However, at the foot of the bed, she saw a pair of slippers.


    Walking over, she found Wayne lyingfortably in her bed, fast asleep.


    Rosalynn went over, intending to wake him up and kick him out.


    Wayne had lost weight recently and had dark circles under his eyes.


    In the end, Rosalynn didn¡¯t kick Wayne out. She went to the closet, changed her clothes, finished her


    makeup, and went downstairs without checking on Wayne again.


    After Calvin left, he left his trusted subordinate, Mike, to ensure the safety of Rosalynn and the kids.


    As soon as Rosalynn went downstairs, Mike came over.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    ¡°So early?¡± Rosalynn put down her briefcase. ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°Already ate,¡± Mike replied. ¡°Gabrie, Mr. Cory noticed a suspicious person nearby earlier, suspecting


    they might be a reporter secretly taking pictures. Calvin told us to keep an eye out. A woman lives


    there, asionally watching our ce from her balcony.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Rosalynn said. ¡°Look into her identity.¡±


    ¡°Already did,¡± Mike said, handing Rosalynn a tablet.


    Rosalynn sipped her coffee while looking through the information.


    ¡°A Cambridge graduate, highly educated. She seems normal. Not a journalist, right?¡±


    With her level of knowledge, she could get high¨Cpaying jobs anywhere. Why would she resort to being


    a paparazzo?


    ¡°Nope,¡± Mike shook his head. ¡°But she¡¯s spying on us.¡±


    Although not very often, every instance was recorded because they needed to pay more attention.


    Rosalynn nced at a photo of the woman¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡°Wayne and I have been making headlinestely, maybe she recognized us,¡± Rosalynn handed the


    iPad back to Mike. ¡°Just keep a close watch. We¡¯ll deal with it if she crosses the line.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Mike then left.


    Rosalynn picked up her phone and casually opened Instagram.


    Soon, she saw Baillie¡¯s post.


    Although Paige was lively, she had never been delighted with her life before, so she didn¡¯t post on


    Instagram and rarely looked at it.


    Rosalynn liked Baillie¡¯s post.


    Then she texted Paige: ¡°Honey, how did you make your husband so adorable that he officially


    announced it on Instagram yesterday?¡±


    Paige, who had just woken up, was still groggy when she received Rosalynn¡¯s message.


    She quickly opened Baillie¡¯s Instagram.


    When she first followed Baillie, Paige had checked his profile.


    It was empty.


    But this time.


    The background photo was no longer the default but a beaming picture of her.


    Scrolling down, she saw the post¨CBaillie had shared yesterday.


    She stared at it, feeling lost at first, then incredibly sad, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Rosalynn had just finished breakfast when she received Paige¡¯s reply: ¡°After being hidden for so long,


    suddenly seeing Baillie announce


    it so passionately made me realize that it should have been like this.¡±


    If you truly love someone, how could you bear to hide them?


    Even in a rtionship that can¡¯t make public, wouldn¡¯t you want to show off subtly?


    Logan Sutton never did.


    He wouldn¡¯t even wear a suit she gave him to important events, as if wearing her gift would reveal their


    secret.


    Rosalynn felt heartbroken.


    Paige was the most innocent person she knew, maintaining her sunny optimism and happiness even


    growing up in the Sutton family.


    She tried her best to bring warmth to everyone she cared about.


    Not long after, Paige received Rosalynn¡¯s reply: ¡°So, when will Mrs. Scott announce that she¡¯s with Mr.


    Scott?¡±


    Paige suddenly realized the issue.Sheughed through her tears.


    Yeah, Baillie had made it public, so she couldn¡¯t keep him a secret. Otherwise.


    Paige thought of Baillie.


    ¡°He might feel wronged, she muttered, then smiled.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Paige thought for a long time,


    Suddenly, she remembered that day when they were on the mountain watching the stars. she got


    drunk and seemed to have taken a lot of photos.


    Later, she needed more time to organize those photos,because she was too busy.


    So, Paige quickly opened her photo album.


    When she flipped to the photos from that day, Paige went silent.


    Compared to the images taken with Baillie, her images were either blurry or pitch ck.


    Then she thought,she couldn¡¯t find a suitable photo, a photo suddenly caught her eye.


    It was obviously not taken by her, and it was very likely that Baillie took it with her phone.


    Under the starry sky, she and Baillie were facing each other, kissing each other.


    The atmosphere was so beautiful!


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but sigh,Baillie was indeed a genius, always doing everything so well.


    After Baillie finished his morning run and showered, he changed into a fresh clothes. Seeing that Paige


    hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, he decided to call her for breakfast.


    As he walked, Baillie opened.


    Instagram.


    Then, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Newlyweds, with my puppy.¡±


    The picture showed them kissing under the starry sky.


    Baillie read the text over and over.


    Until¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete!¡±


    Paige hurriedly ran downstairs.


    Baillie finally took his eyes off the screen.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    He put away his phone and quickly walked toward Paige.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have breakfast. I¡¯m really going to bete. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Paige was about to rush out.


    Baillie stretched out his arm, hugged her waist, and picked her up.


    Paige: ¡°???¡°Is he that strong?


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Baillie put her directly on the table, ¡°Are you afraid the puppy will bite you?¡±


    Paige immediatelyughed: ¡°Don¡¯t you like puppies? But I really like them. Should I delete it and post it


    again?¡±


    Baillie stared at her. He couldn¡¯t quite guess what she was thinking.


    Calling him a puppy, but saying she really liked puppies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t delete it.¡± Baillie shook his head, ¡°I really like being your puppy.¡±


    Paige was stunned for a moment.


    Then sheughed, lowered her head, and took the initiative to kiss Baillie.


    Baillie¡¯s expression was excited, and as he kissed, he suddenly asked, ¡°You never posted on Instagram


    before, why suddenly post this? Is it because you knew I posted? So you.¡±


    ¡°You reminded me that I should do this.¡± Paige honestly replied, ¡°Baillie, myst rtionship was not


    very normal. many things¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡± Baillie didn¡¯t care about her past. but felt that it was her scar, and she didn¡¯t need to uncover it


    repeatedly to appease his feelings.


    Paige smiled: ¡°Do you want to kiss again?¡±

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Ivy drooped her head, ¡°He said yesterday that he¡¯d study with Ivy. Ivy has to wait for him to wake up.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory was speechless.


    ¡°Sis, you need to keep your promise to mom.¡± Cory said seriously.


    ¡°I will!¡± Ivy said confidently, ¡°He¡¯s¡® brilliant, definitely better than the teacher!¡±


    Cory seemed a bit helpless, so he sat back down.


    Wayne slept until past three in the afternoon this time. He slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he


    saw was Ivy.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±


    Ivy jumped up excitedly, ¡°Uncle, no need to call mom. he¡¯s awake!¡±


    ¡°Ivy? Cory?¡± Wayne sat up he had a slept well, and was surprised to see his son and daughter by his


    side. ¡°Goodness, Wayne, you¡¯re finally awake. I was about to call my sister, thought something


    happened to you!¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    A momentter,


    Jaime, Cory, and Ivy sat in the living room.


    Jaime looked a bit guilty.


    He kept watching Wayne call Rosalynn, exining he was fine and a bit heavily asleep.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Ivy nced at Jaime, her clear eyes filled with disappointment and speechlessness, making


    Jaime even more nervous.


    The assumption about the blood clot in Wayne¡¯s brain was Jaime¡¯s idea.


    Cory was so frightened that he immediately searched for rted information online and found a case of


    someone who couldn¡¯t wake up.


    So they decided to inform their mom straight away.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes I was just worried about him.¡± Jaime muttered.


    Cory shook his head.


    At that moment, Wayne hung up the phone.


    ¡°What did my sister say?¡± Jaime asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way back.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was surprisingly upbeat,it sounded like he was upset.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll take Ivy to study now.¡± Cory stood up, took Ivy¡¯s hand, and headed to the study.


    Ivy was trailing behind.


    ¡°Brother, is a brain clot a serious illness?¡± Ivy just found out that there was something dangerous in


    Wayne¡¯s brain.


    Cory paused for a moment, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ivy hung her head low and fell silent.


    In the study, Cory found yesterday¡¯s live stream recording, adjusted it to where Ivy had learned left off,


    and helped her open the book. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Ivy blinked, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not scared of being illiterate anymore I want to paint more pictures to sell.¡±


    ¡°Sell?¡±


    Ivy nodded, ¡°To make more money.¡±


    Cory was taken aback, quickly realizing, ¡°You want to pay for Wayne¡¯s treatment?¡±


    ¡°And yours.¡± Ivy quickly added.


    Cory: ¡°¡­¡±


    The expression on Ivy¡¯s face was indescribablyplex


    A momentter,


    Cory pulled up news rted to Wayne and read it to Ivy.


    Ivy was shocked, her mouth forming an ¡®O¡®.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle is a billionaire?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cory put the book back in ce, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to make money and, we don¡¯t need a little


    illiterate, so study.¡± And so, Ivy began to study in a daze, shocked by her father¡¯s wealth.


    Her brother was a severe teacher.


    Ivy was also very serious about learning, but her mind was trying to calcte how rich a billionaire was.


    However, given Ivy¡¯s equally weak math skills, she didn¡¯t get very far in figuring out how rich that was.


    Rosalynn returned after a short while.


    Scared of getting scolded, Jaime had already snuck off to work at Bane Corporation while Wayne


    wasn¡¯t looking. Before he left, he responsibly sent a message to Rosalynn: ¡°Sis, I¡¯m off to work, won¡¯t


    be home for dinner.¡±


    The message was sent at three¨Cthirty.


    Given that it takes forty minutes to get to Bane Corporation without traffic, Jaime would barely have


    time to warm his seat before clocking out.


    Rosalynn was quite helpless.


    As she was changing her shoes in the hallway,


    Wayne, who had been waiting in the living room, heard her and immediately came to see.


    Seeing Rosalynn back, his face immediately lit up with a brilliant smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Rosalynn looked up at Wayne.


    She did look a lot better today than yesterday.


    However, Wayne¡¯s sleep could have been better, he¡¯s always on high alert, and this time he slept


    especially deep and long, which was a bit unusual.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    ¡°You should go to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn walked in.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine.¡± Wayne felt exasperated. ¡°I¡¯ve shown you the test results, chill.¡±


    ¡°But the doctor said there¡¯s a risk.¡± Rosalynn insisted.


    Wayne spread out his hand.


    But he quickly decided to tease her.


    ¡°Thene with me!¡±


    Rosalynn gave him a helpless look.


    At this time, the door of the study was pushed open, and Cory walked out angrily It was rare for Cory to


    be this pissed.


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn ignored Wayne and hurried over to Cory.


    Cory froze a moment when he saw Rosalynn, then his expression turnedplicated.


    ¡°Cory, weren¡¯t you helping your sister with her studies?¡± Wayne approached.


    Mentioning this only made Cory more infuriated.


    After a while, he blurted out, ¡°I can¡¯t teach her!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t teach her?¡± Wayne asked, surprised. ¡°Ivy is brilliant. how is that possible?¡±


    Cory recalled the recent events with frustration.


    The content of the video tutorial¡¯s page


    Was actually simple.


    But Ivy seemed not to understand it at all.


    Repeated this several times.


    Until Cory finally had enough and stormed out.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s smart, but her mind is not on the books!¡± Cory continued toin.


    Rosalynnforted him by patting his head.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go check,¡± Wayne said, heading for the study.


    When he opened the door,


    Ivy was slumped over the desk, looking miserable.


    Hearing the door, she turned around with wide eyes.


    Seeing it was Wayne, she looked downcast and slumped back onto the desk.


    Wayne came over and looked at her workbook, which was full of red crosses.


    He thought the situation was serious.


    Wayne said gently, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re so smart. If you put your mind to it, you¡¯ll do great.¡±


    Ivy looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Cory doesn¡¯t believe it.¡± Then she went back to her book.


    ¡°Cory does believe.¡± Wayne said firmly, ¡°He thinks you¡¯re not taking your studies seriously.¡±


    I¡¯m not doing it on purpose.¡± Ivy angrily.


    Wayne slid the workbook back to her, ¡°Prove it to him. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ivy looked at Wayne,


    Then began to focus on the problems again.


    She picked up her pen, clicked on the video, and started rewatching and relearning.


    After calming Cory down, Rosalynn carne to the study. The door was ajar. She saw Wayne seriously


    correcting Ivy¡¯s mistakes.


    Cory was still worried about his sister and hadn¡¯t returned to his room.


    When he saw Rosalynning back, Cory immediately asked, ¡°Mom, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s helping her.¡± Rosalynn sat down on the couch and opened her arms to Cory.


    Cory walked over, and Rosalynn immediately took him into her arms.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    ¡°Ivy just told me she¡¯s quitting school to make money by selling her painting, hoping to pay our medical


    bills,¡± Cory murmured.


    Rosalynn was briefly taken aback, then said, ¡°She loves you, and that¡¯s a good thing. Why are you still


    unhappy?¡±


    ¡°It should be me protecting her,¡± Cory replied.


    Rosalynn¡¯s chin lightly rubbed against his head, and she said Son, you and your sister should protect


    each other.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t respond.


    Rosalynn knew that, Cory would need to figure out some things as he grew up.


    So, she dropped the subject.


    ¡°By the way, Cory, we need to help your dad with something in the next couple of days,¡± she changed


    the topic.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s grandma passed away recently, you might have seen it on the news. She¡¯s your great¨C


    grandma. She should have been buried by now, but your dad got injured while trying to save me and


    still hasn¡¯t fully recovered, so it¡¯s been postponed.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to the funeral?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s not too far to go to your great¨Cgrandmother¡¯s hometown. would you like to


    go?


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cory answered readily.


    ¡°Good.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then checked her phone, ¡°Hria arrived there and just dropped me a line


    but hasn¡¯t sent any messages for hours. I have no idea what¡¯s going on over there.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the address? I could try hacking into their surveince system to see what¡¯s happening,¡±


    Cory immediately offered. Rosalynn hesitated, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Cory looked at her.


    In the end, Rosalynn gave, ¡°Just a quick look, just to make sure Hria is safe.¡±


    A momentter, Cory easily hacked into the system.


    But to Rosalynn¡¯s surprise, ¡°Nobody¡¯s there?¡±


    The vast yard was empty, except for the street lights in the garden. not a single light was on in the


    house.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no signs of any house staff either.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re all at the hospital, Rosalynn guessed.


    She then called Hria, just to be sure.


    The phone rang for a while before being picked up.


    ¡°Sweetie, what¡¯s up?¡± Hria¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Nothing much. how¡¯s uncle doing?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    There was some background noise on Hria¡¯s end, then she responded. ¡°Not too good, I¡¯ll keep you


    posted, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    The call ended abruptly.


    On the other side of the ocean.


    Outside the hospital ward.


    Hria hung up the phone.


    With a stern face, she turned to look at Yvonne.


    Yvonne hadn¡¯t changed much over the years. if anything, she¡¯d be more ambitious but had


    learned to hide it better.


    She¡¯d be much more gentle.


    ¡°Mom, was that Gabrie?¡± Yvonne asked.


    Hria gave her a serious look, without uttering a word.


    She had no idea when Cory¡¯s and his older brother¡¯s family had be so close.


    She walked over, looking worn out, to see Yvonne helping Cory¡¯s wife, juggling household matters,


    communicating with the hospital, and procuring necessities for the funeral simultaneously.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom anymore. We¡¯re done. I¡¯m out of here.¡± Hria dered before moving to stand in


    front of the ss window of the hospital room, looking at her youngest son riddled with tubes.


    Despite everything, Hria still had a soft corner for him.


    Even if the child fails again, seeing him be like this, she still feels very distressed.


    She¡¯d been in touch with top¨Cnotch doctors,


    I Just finished a consultation, and the diagnosis was the same as what this hospital had concluded.


    In short, there wasn¡¯t a cure. The machines kept him alive, and extending his life to the maximum


    extent possible.


    His wife was a weak, helpless woman. She¡¯d been living off his doting all her life. After significant


    incident, she was totally lost, sitting in theer, crying non¨Cstop.


    ¡°What are we gonna do if Jason¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. your eyes are going to break.¡± Yvonne put an arm around her, trying tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. mom won¡¯t leave you hanging. And we¡¯ve still got Gabrie.¡±


    At the mention of Gabrie, Jason¡¯s wife froze, then looked nervously at Hria.


    Hearing Gabrie¡¯s name, Hria sent a cold nce their way.


    ¡°Mom, why are you giving me the evil eye?¡± Yvonne asked cautiously, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, consider this myst warning. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you and your sly husband are up


    to. But, I warn you not to think of Gabrie. Hria wamed coldly.


    Then she turned to her youngest son¡¯s teary wife, ¡°Lydia, if you want a shot at a decent rest of your life,


    keep clear of people you shouldn¡¯t be near.¡±


    Lydia Jared looked stunned,


    Then slowly moved away, putting some distance between herself and Yvonne.


    In fact, Lydia had never been a fan of Yvonne. When she first joined the Jared family, things were


    better now.


    Back then, Adeline Gorman was still around,


    She¡¯d given her a set of expensive jewelry when she first arrived, even bought her a vi as a wedding


    gift.


    She¡¯d really liked Adeline.


    Later, Adeline was chased away, Yvonne married the Jareds and everything started to go downhill,


    Eventually. the two brothers separated.


    And it all started with Yvonne.


    Recently, Jason had been secretly dealing with his older brother.


    Lydia had tried to talk him out of it, but to no avail.


    Jason imed his brother had helped him make a ton of money and that he wasn¡¯t the selfish jerk he


    used to be.


    And Lydia had to admit, the money wasing in.


    So even though she still couldn¡¯t stand Yvonne, she¡¯d gradually epted the situation.


    Seeing this,


    Yvonne looked down, then stood up.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, Jason is like this now. Latham is your only son, and we children don¡¯t want to worry about


    the past. Are you still pushing us like this, even threatening such poor Lydia?


    ¡°You did something embarrassing. you don¡¯t care. you are very smart. Hria mercilessly satirized,


    ¡°Calvin, what are you doing standing up? Don¡¯t let me see disgusting things again!¡±


    Calvin immediately stepped forward.


    He was tall and intirnidating.


    Yvonne barely managed to keep a smile on her face.


    She took a deep breath, then turned to Lydia, ¡°Call me if you need anything. And stop crying all the


    time. you¡¯ll ruin your eyes.¡± Lydia looked away, then nodded subtly.


    Yvonne turned to Hria, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t take it too hard. Take care of yourself.¡±


    With that, Yvonne left the room with grace and poise.


    Hria watched her leave,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And was reminded of Adeline who¡¯d been a thorn in her side for years.


    ¡°Mom¡± Lydia suddenly stood up and walked over to Hria. Her eyes brimming with tears, she seemed


    to have made an enormous decision. In a low voice, she said to Hria, ¡°I¡¯ve got a hunch that what


    happened to Jason wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    She instinctively clenched Lydia¡¯s arm: ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t rush. Did you find something? Take your time, and


    tell me.¡±


    Lydia turned pale, shook her head and, cried: ¡°I have no evidence, just suspicions. Jason likes to drink,


    but he usually only drinks a little at home. He rarely goes to bars, but since he got in touch with his


    older brother a year ago, they would asionally go to bars or invite many friends to a party at home.¡±


    ¡°Did this happen when he was with Latham Jared?¡± Hria asked in a deep voice.


    Lydia shook her head while crying: ¡°No, but many of those friends were his brothers. It¡¯s too


    coincidental that this big incident happened when his brother was not around. Is he trying to create an


    alibi evidence or something?¡±


    Hria frowned.


    She thought Lydia had solid evidence. Even if it wasn¡¯t reliable, there had to be some evidence.


    But after a brief silence, she pondered Lydia¡¯s words again, whether it was her deep hatred for Yvonne


    and Latham.


    She had many doubts


    Latham has disliked Jason Jared since childhood, thinking his birth would take away half of his


    inheritance.


    Why would he think of Jason Jared when there was a way to make money?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m overthinking?¡± Seeing Hria keep silent, Lydia cried even harder, ¡°Jason has always


    been in good health, he just had a check-upst month. How could he have a stroke after drinking all


    night?¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Hria patted Lydia¡¯s hand, ¡°Even if your suspicions are true, we need evidence to prove


    it.¡±


    ¡°Where can we find evidence?¡± Lydia was very anxious, ¡°They lose his life just like that?¡±


    We obviously prepared, we can¡¯t possibly find any evidence. Is my Jason going to


    ¡°Keep your cool.¡± Hria told her to calm down, ¡°Lydia, you are now the pir of your family. Your two


    kids are still in school, you have to hold on. If you keep crying and worrying about everything. Jason¡¯s


    little fortune will be gone sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lydia looked at Hria, her hand shaking


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into it secretly, don¡¯t act abnormal during this time.¡± Hria paused, ¡°There¡¯s


    one more thing I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡±


    ¡°How much have you told Yvonne about Gabrie?¡± Hria asked.


    Yvonne and her husband have seen Rosalynn before. They, of course, know she¡¯s not Jason Jared¡¯s


    daughter. Anyone with a brain could guess she¡¯s Adeline¡¯s daughter.


    She was worried that Yvonne would trick Lydia into saying something strange, record it, and use it to


    attack Gabrieter


    Lydia quickly shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. When Yvonne asked, I just brushed it off as you


    told me.¡±


    Hria sighed in relief: ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m getting old. In the future, you and your kids will have to rely on


    Gabrie. You must understand this. Besides, you can¡¯t count on Yvonne or Latham! So, you must


    protect Gabrie, understand?¡±


    Lydia nodded hard: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±


    Hria sighed, called Calvin over, and told him everything that needed to be done.


    Afterward she was in the lounge.


    She opened her phone¡¯s photo album and started browsed Cory and Ivy¡¯s videos.


    In fact, Jason Jared was somewhat simr to Cory when he was a child.


    He was always quiet, wherever you saw him, he was reading a book.


    After browsing her phone for a while, she went outside the ward and looked at her youngest son


    through the ss.


    The more she looked, the more tears fell.


    She wiped the corner of her eye, her old hand resting on the ss. As though she wanted to touch him


    through it.


    When Rosalynn got home, it was exactly four o¡¯clock.


    Dinner started at six.


    Before six, Ivy grabbed her homework and strutted out of the study.


    Then, proudly, she mmed her homework in front of Cory: ¡°Look!¡±


    Cory nced at his sister, took the homework, and after reading it, his expression turned from surprise


    to joy.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    She couldn¡¯t grasp anything in the afternoon, but now she¡¯s got it all down.


    ¡°I have learned it, and I do it well!¡± Ivy stated, brimming with confidence.


    Cory nodded, ¡°You¡¯re great.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t end up illiterate,¡± she dered before darting off to find her mother, full of energy.


    Rosalynn had managed toe home early for once.


    Thinking that Cory and Ivy hadn¡¯t eaten the dishes she cooked for a long time, she had cooked dinner


    using the ingredients from the refrigerator.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Ivy entered the kitchen and cuddled Rosalynn, acting all cute and kittenish.


    ¡°Finished studying?¡± Rosalynn asked, her hands resting on the spoon, a smile adorning her face.


    ¡°Showed it to your brother?¡±


    Cory had been sitting in the living room all afternoon, silent but actually waiting for Ivy¡¯s academic


    achievements.


    ¡°Yes¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve learned it all. I can definitelyplete the task you gave me!¡±


    ¡°Good job!¡± Rosalynn paused to whisper to Ivy. ¡°Did Dad teach well?¡±


    Ivy pondered.


    It was actually the same as how her brother taught.


    But..


    She was able to understand and absorb it. That¡¯s good.


    ¡°Good¡± Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Did you thank your dad then?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy was lying in her arms again, looking all shy.


    Seeing Ivy like this, Rosalynn knew it was time.


    ¡°Ivy, do you remember that dad¡¯s grandmother passed away?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Back then. He was still my Handsome Uncle.¡±


    Rosalynn was amused kids surely have a clear distinction.


    ¡°In these few days, dad will take his grandma back to her hometown for burial. Mom has already


    discussed with your brother, and he¡¯s willing to apany dad. Would you like to go? Rosalynn asked


    gently.


    Ivy looked at her, ¡°She¡¯s also my great-grandmother why would I not want to go?¡±


    Rosalynnughed, giving Ivy a few pecks on the face, ¡°You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Rosalynn tenderly stroked Ivy¡¯s cheek, ¡°Great-grandma was very good to mom.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use my pocket money to buy a bunch of beautiful flowers for great-grandma.¡± Ivy dered


    seriously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good¡± Rosalynn kissed her cheek again, ¡°You and your brother go wash your hands, we can have


    dinner now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ivy ran off happily.


    Just then, Wayne came by, barely avoiding a collision with Ivy as she dashed out.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± he advised gently.


    Ivy responded only after she had run off, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Wayne hadn¡¯t expected a response, and his smile deepened.


    Then he turned around, heading towards the kitchen asking, ¡°Can I help with anything?¡±


    ¡°Get the bowls and cutlery.¡±

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Wayne will get it right away.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of Ivy¡¯s studies,¡± Rosalynn said out of the blue, ¡°You¡¯ve got a knack


    for it. I¡¯ll take care of Cory.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and chuckled, ¡°You know how to delegate. But does Cory need tutoring?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, one child each,¡± Rosalynn stated firmly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Ivy. My girl¡¯s smart as a whip, not a big headache. I don¡¯t mind¡± Wayne paused, then


    added, ¡°But I want a reward.¡±


    ¡°A reward for tutoring your daughter?¡± Rosalynn crossed her arms, looking incredulous. ¡°So, do I get a


    reward for tutoring Cory?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, name it and it¡¯s yours,¡± Wayne responded quickly.


    Rosalynn fell silent.


    She seemed to have fallen into his trap.


    ¡°Well, what reward do you want?¡± Rosalynn decided to bite the bullet and ask.


    ¡°I want to have a wedding.¡± Wayne moved closer, his voice conveying grievance, as if he expected her


    to refuse.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Wayne fell silent.


    ¡°And no separate bedrooms,¡± he added.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything else?¡¯ Rosalynn asked with a slight smile.


    ¡°Not for now¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a while. ¡°Forget it I¡¯ll find a tutor for Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being like this, darling?¡±


    Wayne grabbed her arm, discontented, ¡°Everyone knows we¡¯re married, why can¡¯t we have a wedding?


    We¡¯re husband and wife why are we sleeping separately? I don¡¯t care. you must agree to the wedding


    and shared bedroom¡­ at least give me a deadline!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Cory and Ivy. And they¡¯re willing to attend your grandmother¡¯s funeral with you. You


    should arrange the time.¡± Rosalynn abruptly changed the topic,pletely ignoring Wayne s demands.


    Wayne was taken aback, ¡°They agreed? Even Ivy?¡±


    ¡°My daughter said. it¡¯s her great-grandmother too, she should go,¡± Rosalynn ced her finger on


    Wayne¡¯s shoulder and pushed lightly. ¡°She¡¯s not like you, unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve washed my hands!¡±


    At this moment, Ivy ran back excitedly.


    Wayne quickly let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand, fearing his daughter would misunderstand and think he was


    bullying her mom. That would turn his good days into bad ones for sure.


    ¡°Great, dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Rosalynn kicked Wayne¡¯s leg when Ivy wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°Go get the bowls and


    utensils.¡±


    ¡°Right on it¡­¡±


    During dinner,


    Ivy was highly excited.


    It was her first time experiencing the joy of learning, and she enthusiastically sharing her insights with


    her brother.


    And that magical moment of sudden enlightenment.


    Cory was already feeling guilty about losing his temper with Ivy in the afternoon, so he listened


    particrly attentively.


    It had been a long time since Wayne tasted Rosalynn¡¯s cooking.


    They say taste and smell are most potent memory triggers.


    As he ate, his mind was flooded with scenes from the past.


    She was always so vibrant and beautiful in front of him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Ivy suddenly noticed that her dad seemed off in the middle of all her chattering.


    She nced at her mom and brother, then back at her dad, eventually giving his sleeve a gentle tug,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wayne was momentarily taken aback, then looked up at her.


    As he raised his head, Ivy was instantly stunned.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, a sight she was all too familiar with, the same look she had just before


    she cried.


    Oh no!


    ¡°Is helping me with my studies that hard?¡± she asked Wayne sincerely.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Chap


    784


    Wayne snapped back to reality: ¡°No, It¡¯s not hard. Dad¡¯s enjoying it.¡±


    Ivy sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t even lie properly.¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at the same time.


    Looking at Rosalynn, she was trying her best to hold herughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got the hang of it now. Teaching me won¡¯t be as difficult anymore, and you¡¯re not


    allowed to cry!¡±


    She said this without looking at Wayne and then grabbed a tissue, throwing it in front of him.


    ¡°Mom, brother, I¡¯m full.¡± She announced before getting up from the table with a serious look on her


    face.


    Cory also looked at Wayne.


    Wayne tried to exin weakly: ¡°Cory, I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I understand experienced it this afternoon,¡± Cory interrupted him. ¡°But you¡¯re the Dad, and this is


    something you should bear. You really


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    shouldn¡¯t cry¡±


    Wayne¡±.


    Dinner tonight was not going to be enjoyable!


    ¡°Alright, son, go check on your sister, Rosalynn said to Cory, trying to hold back herughter.


    Cory nodded and followed Ivy upstairs.


    Once the kids were gone. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hide herughter.


    ¡°Wayne, is it really that difficult?¡± she asked.


    Wayne nced at her, poked the rice in his bowl, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had your


    cooking for so long. It¡¯s not because teaching Ivy is difficult. That¡¯s actually quite easy!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh even more.


    She coughed, ¡°It¡¯s just one meal, don¡¯t try to tter me.¡±


    Wayne stopped talking and silently finished the rest of the food, leaving no bite behind.


    He also put the tes and bowls in the dishwasher.


    Rosalynn was still in awe, as this was Wayne, after all.


    In the past, she would never have dared to imagine that Wayne would one day do housework, take


    care of the kids, and even help them with their


    studies.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Wayne asked, walking back to her.


    ¡°Go to the hospital, Rosalynn gestured towards the door.


    Wayne¡¯s temper red up: ¡°Only if youe with me, or I won¡¯t go!¡±


    With that, Wayne was ready to head to the living room.


    Rosalynn grabbed his arm, and her expression turned serious: ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Have you forgotten what


    I told you before? You¡¯re now Cory and Ivy¡¯s Dad And you have to be even more responsible for your


    own life! Even if there¡¯s only a one-in-a-million chance, you have to eliminate it.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking either, I¡¯m your husband now, and you have a responsibility to me too!¡± Wayne paused


    for momentarily, ¡°If I have to go, then you you muste with me!¡±


    ¡°Laura!¡± Rosalynn called out.


    In no time, Laura came running over: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Miss Ivy?¡±


    *She¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalynn said with a headache, ¡°Mr. Silverman and I need to go out for a bit. Paige will be


    here soon. You keep an eye on Ivy and Cory, and call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Laura nodded vigorously.


    Rosalynn then looked at Wayne: ¡°What are you looking at? Go change your clothes!¡±


    Wayne snapped out of it and excitedly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    sStanding there with a grin on her face, Laura asked, ¡°Gabrie, have you and Mr. Silverman made


    up?¡±


    Rosalynn felt helpless.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    She patted Laura¡¯s shoulder while calling Paige and walking upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be home in about 20 minutes, so don¡¯t worry about taking him.¡±after hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words,


    Paige replied, ¡°His head really is a ticking time bomb, remember that book we read when we were


    kids? The male lead had an ident, and he finally woke up, but the female lead pped him, and he


    couldn¡¯t hold on.¡±


    ¡°You still hope he gets better, right?¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±


    She hung up the phone.


    Rosalynn noticed that the light in the studio was still on, the door was open, and she could faintly hear


    Cory and Ivy talking.


    She walked over and knocked on the door.


    Ivy came and opened it: ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± she walked in.


    ¡°Making a study n.¡± Ivy pointed to the drawing board behind her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the student who


    gets frustrated when others teach me. Before I start school, I¡¯ll be awesome!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Ivy¡¯s neat study n didn¡¯t expect that Wayne¡¯s recent misunderstanding actually


    brought lvy such a solid motivation to study. Well, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Rosalynn encouraged Ivy, ¡°I believe in you, you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Big brother believes in me too!¡± Ivy said proudly


    Cory nodded.


    ¡°Alright, Mom and Dad have to go out for a bit, and your godmother wille over to keep you


    company tonight.¡± Rosalynn suddenly said.


    Ivy¡¯s enthusiasm immediately faded.


    ¡°Why? Where are you going? Why not take me and big brother?¡± Ivy pitifully clung to Rosalynn¡¯s


    thumb, asking three questions.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s blood clot in his head hasn¡¯t disappeared yet, so mom wants to take him to the doctor for


    another check-up,¡± Rosalynn exined.


    ¡°Will something happen?¡± Ivy asked.


    Rosalynn quickly shook her head: ¡°How could it? You guys don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to go too¡± She whispered.


    Ivy¡¯s little thoughts were clearly written on her face.


    She was really worried.


    ¡°Little sister.¡± Cory suddenly said, ¡°I think if you learn more Spanish, it will make him happier. When


    he¡¯s happy, the blood clot in his head will disappear faster.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn had never heard of such a thing either.


    But she followed Cory¡¯s words and said, ¡°Ivy, big brother knows everything, he must be right!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ivy cheered up, ¡°I will learn quickly, so he won¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡±


    After saying goodbye to Ivy and Cory.


    Rosalynn changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    Wayne was already waiting for her downstairs.


    ¡°Do I need to go say something to Cory and Ivy?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve already told them.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne responded, then followed Rosalynn, changing shoes in the hallway.


    After getting married,


    their private time together had been way too scarce.


    Finally, having the chance to go out alone together, even if it was to the hospital, Wayne felt really


    happy.


    ¡°Do you have any ns for this Wednesday? That¡¯s also the day of the funeral.¡± In the car, Wayne took


    the initiative to find a topic. Rosalynn thought momentarily: ¡°I¡¯m free. Let¡¯s do it that day.¡±


    1/2


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne immediately made arrangements.


    For some reason,


    after parting with Hria this time, Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt uneasy.


    She opened WhatsApp and sent Hria a few more messages.


    Hria replied quickly, and everything seemed fine on her end.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look worried.¡± Wayne asked.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Rosalynn frowned. ¡°Hria¡¯s health has been getting worse in the past two years, and this time her


    youngest son got into such a big disaster. I¡¯m worried she can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Granny Jared¡¯s medical report, Wayne said quietly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Trying to find a weakness to hold against me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind back then,¡± Wayne mumbled.


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes.


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to discuss things that would make each other unhappy anymore, so he changed the


    topic and said, ¡°She just has some minor Issues. Once she¡¯s back, we¡¯ll take good care of her and


    nurse her back to health.¡±


    ¡°When she returns, she might start preparing for me to take over the Jared Group,¡± Rosalynn looked at


    Wayne, ¡°At first, I might be swamped, and you can¡¯t leave Bane Corporation to someone else for long.


    What about Cory and Ivy?¡±


    ¡°You just focus on your thing.¡± Wayne said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Cory and Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn was surprised, ¡°President Silverman, will you be a full-time dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t consider it,¡± Wayne replied.


    He had been thinking about this while caring for Cory and Ivy these days.


    There would always be work, but he had already missed their five years of growth, an irreceable


    time. He could only try not to miss out on their future.


    Rosalynn looked at him for a moment, then retracted her gaze, ¡°You should take care of your health


    first.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m really fine now,¡± never left his mouth.


    He never thought he¡¯d be in a situation where he had to y the sympathy card


    But¡­


    He deserved it.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Rosalynn and Wayne exited of the car and headed for the elevator.


    A few steps in, Wayne quickly moved forward and skillfully held Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, looking at him confusedly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There are reporters sneaking photos,¡± Wayne whispered, ¡°If they catch us walking separately, the


    stock prices of both the Jared Group and Bane Corporation will fall tomorrow.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship now affected the stock prices of bothpanies.


    Previously, when Wayne married Gabrie, it boosted the stock prices of both the Jared Group and


    Bane Corporation for three days straight.


    Rosalynn¡¯s head leaned slightly towards Wayne.


    To others, they looked like a loving couple.


    But in reality.


    ¡°Wayne, do you really care about those stock prices? If you don¡¯t want the reporters to get the story,


    who dares to report it?¡±


    Wayneughed, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Rosalynn wished she could fight Wayne right there.


    However, as much as she said that, in today¡¯s digital age, many privacy issues couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    If she really started to fight with Wayne on the spot, there was an 80% chance that it will trend the next


    day.


    The remaining 20% chance would be that it would trendter on.


    Anyway, it would definitely trend.


    So be it.


    Wayne proudly walked into the elevator, hand in hand with his wife.


    What a coincidence.


    Several medical staff were in the elevator going upstairs to examine Wayne.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, Mrs. Silverman.¡±


    Everyone greeted them, and Rosalynn wanted Wayne to let go of her hand.


    But Wayne held on even tighter.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± a familiar nurse asked with concern. ¡°Do you have a


    headache?¡±


    Wayne replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mrs. Silverman worried too much and insisted oning to


    the hospital.¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent.


    Why does he have to look so smug when he talks? What¡¯s there to be proud of? Seriously, it¡¯s


    speechless.


    The medical staff couldn¡¯t help but show their annoyed expressions.


    After the elevator reached the designated floor, Rosalynn apanied Wayne to do some tests as the


    doctor suggested.


    When the test results came out, the doctor checked them individually and told Rosalynn, ¡°Mrs.


    Silverman, from the test results, there¡¯s no change in Mr. Silverman¡¯s brain clot.¡±


    Rosalynn also looked at the test report. No change wasn¡¯t bad news, but it wasn¡¯t good news either.


    When they left the hospital, it was already past twelve o¡¯clock.


    Rosalynn had let the driver go off duty when they first arrived at the hospital, so she drove them back.


    ¡°After dealing with your grandmother¡¯s funeral, you should go abroad,¡± Rosalynn said casually. ¡°See if


    there are any better treatments.¡±


    ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s not as serious as you think,¡± Wayne replied gently. ¡°The doctor said that the clot would


    gradually dissipate over time.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him, ¡°What if it gets worse?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Wayne answered thoughtfully.


    Rosalynn looked at him again with aplex expression. but didn¡¯t insist on saying anything more.


    However, privately, Rosalynn sent Wayne¡¯s brain CT to a neurologist she had worked with before,


    asking her to help find treatment options.


    Back at the residential area, Rosalynn parked the car smoothly and was about to unbuckle her seatbelt


    when Wayne grabbed her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn frowned at him.


    ¡°I slept too long during the day, and i am not sleepy yet. Walk with me around the neighborhood,


    please?¡± Wayne looked at her with a pitiful expression


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired,¡± Rosalynn tried to pull her hand back.


    ¡°Ten minutes!¡± Wayne hurriedly said, ¡°Just ten minutes!¡±


    Rosalynn:¡­¡±


    The night was quiet.


    The streetlights were dim yellow.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rosalynn and Wayne walked side by side on the small path.


    Wayne was never much of a talker.


    When they were together before, he rarely chatted with Rosalynn.


    When they made up recently, there wasn¡¯t much of a barrier between them, and they had endless


    conversations.


    But now¡­


    In that environment, he forced her into marriage.


    There seemed to be an invisible gap between them. He couldn¡¯t see it, but she could, and she chose to


    stand still, even moving further away from


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Rosalynn suddenly said..


    Wayne immediately listened closely


    ¡°The rtionship between you and me indeed has something to do with bothpanies¡¯ interests,¡±


    Rosalynn said calmly. ¡°A wedding is indeed necessary.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Great! I¡± Before Wayne could finish, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave


    this matter to the PR departments of both groups.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes dimmed, and the smile on his lips gradually disappeared.


    He grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Leave it to the PR department? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of both groups¡¯ image and interests, this naturally needs to be handled in terms of public


    rtions,¡± Rosalynn calmly looked at Wayne.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized and I¡¯m trying to do better, do you really have to be like this?¡± Wayne asked in


    a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve been going around in circles for ten years, finally being able to be together officially


    with our adorable kids, do you really have to be like this?¡±


    Rosalynn stared at Wayne expressionlessly.


    I


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m scared,¡± she said, a cold, mocking smile ying at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Every time¡­


    every time I gave you a chance in the past or now, I¡¯ve paid for it.¡±


    Wayne stiffened.


    ¡°When I agreed to marry you, I almost lost my kids because of you. After forgiving youst time, what


    did you do again? You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡± Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Wayne, just give it a


    rest, let¡¯s just be good parents to Cory and Ivy. As for the rest¡­let it go.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn turned to leave.


    Wayne gently grabbed her wrist, ¡°I won¡¯t do it this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, President Silverman.¡± Rosalynn shook off his hand, ¡°There¡¯s a long road


    ahead. Maybe I¡¯ll believe you if you say this a few years from now¡±


    With that, Rosalynn left.


    Wayne stood still for a long time, finally slumping into a nearby lounge chair.


    Rosalynn returned home.


    Not seeing Wayne follow, she stood in the entrance for a moment, then sighed, changed her shoes,


    took a bath, and crawled into bed.


    After turning off the lights, the room was pitch ck.


    Thinking about what Wayne had said, Rosalynn felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    But she was truly scared, Wayne was her cmity.


    Having tripped over him time and time again, she didn¡¯t dare go down that road anymore.


    As long as he didn¡¯t harm the people around her because of her and hurt the people she loved, she


    would be satisfied and not ask for more.


    Life is so long, all she wanted was peace


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Before Wayne set off for Natalie Stein¡¯s hometown, the interior designer called him.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ve stayed upte to select all the materials. When you¡¯re free, pleasee


    over to confirm them.¡± The designer was very


    solicitous.


    Ever since the incident with Allen, he was worried that President Silverman would take his anger out on


    him, causing him to lose this business


    deal.


    Thankfully, the best design proposal was still his


    President Silverman wanted to preserve his daughter¡¯s design as much as possible, so he didn¡¯t


    rece the designer.


    As a result, the designer became even more enthusiastic.


    At breakfast, Wayne told Ivy about this.


    He was worried that Ivy would be traumatized by the ce and wouldn¡¯t want to go.


    Surprisingly,


    Ivy readily agreed, ¡°Sure, is my brother going too?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Cory nodded.


    Laura, who was pouring milk for Cory, was very happy.


    ¡°Since Mr. Silverman came, the young master has been going out a lot more.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Cory mumbled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m doing a good job, it¡¯s just that the weather has been getting bettertely, so it¡¯s a


    good time to go out and y, right Cory?¡± Wayne found excuses for Cory.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Cory responded, but his little ears had turned red.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set off after we watch Sirius!¡± Ivy said excitedly.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Wayne nodded in agreement.


    Ivy quickly finished her bowl of oatmeal and then happily ran upstairs to change into her outdoor


    clothes.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Sirius was getting better and better.


    Once Wayne returned from his grandma¡¯s funeral with his wife and kids, Sirius could be discharged


    from the hospital.


    Upon hearing this news, Ivy was all jolly, humming a little tune wherever she went. In the car, she¡¯d


    swing her little legs back and forth, unable to contain her happiness.


    Seeing her this happy, her brother and father couldn¡¯t help but feel happy loo.


    ¡°We gotta hurry up, I have study ns this afternoon!¡± Ivy pouted.


    Wayneughed and picked her up from the car: ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    The designer was over the moon when he saw lvy, way more excited than when he saw big boss


    Wayne, ¡°Ivy, I was worried you didn¡¯t like it here and wouldn¡¯t want toe back!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Ivy blinked her big eyes, looking around.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The designer quickly caught her drift and hurriedly replied: ¡°That annoying uncle¡¯s been fired!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ivy nodded gently.


    ¡°Ivy, the designer uncle has a lot of color cards here. See if any of them match your design.¡± Wayne


    said gently, ¡°Mark them when you¡¯ve made your choice.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ivy agreed.


    Then she sat on the sofa, focusing on her selections


    When ites to color matching, she doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. She can handle it just fine.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s really amazing¡± The designer looked on with envy and said to Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, if I


    were as lucky as you, I¡¯d be grinning in my sleep.¡±


    After that day¡¯s incident, the designer regretfully pulled up the surveince footage, wanting to see the


    whole thing.


    He thought, maybe the kids did something to piss off Allen, causing him to lose it?


    But after watching the footage, he realized it was all on Allen.


    What surprised him even more was that Wayne¡¯s usually reticent son, had taken out his phone the


    moment Allen started picking on his sister. He had no idea what he was doing


    It wasn¡¯t until Allen was subdued that Wayne¡¯s son approached Allen with his phone.


    He then realized that this low-key boy had somehow found evidence of Allen¡¯s cheating.


    And had sent it to Allen¡¯s school, mentor, awarding bodies, and even his studio email.


    As absurd as it seemed, he had reason to believe that the kids in the Wayne family, besides the


    daughter being a genius designer, the son might also have hacking skills.


    Wayne was quite pleased with the designer¡¯s praise and modestly replied: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to their


    mother¡±


    The designer was taken aback.


    President Silverman actually brought up the kids¡¯ mother?


    Wasn¡¯t that supposed to be a taboo topic?


    He hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice: ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m just a little curious, if I


    may ask, who is Cory and Ivy¡¯s mother¡­¡±


    Wayne looked at him puzzled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s my wife, who else could it be?¡±


    The designer was stunned,


    Just then, Ivy looked up.


    Wayne immediately turned back into a loving father, quickly walked over and asked gently: ¡°What¡¯s


    up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my choices.¡± Ivy replied softly.


    ¡°So soon?¡± The designer was taken aback.


    Wayne picked up the tablet and took away the sample materials in front of Ivy.


    The designer and his assistant got down toparing quickly.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    After going through most of it, the designer handed the whole task over to his assistant.


    No doubt, Ivy was never wrong.


    The kid¡¯s got an uncanny knack for colours, it¡¯s just too good.


    No wonder people say, her talent is something that even many masters might green with envy.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll recreate your design to the tee!¡± The designer suddenly felt this inexplicable


    conviction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ivy nodded politely, then stood up, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s head home!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cory put down his phone and stood up without a fuss.


    The designer watched, thinking, though the little boy doesn¡¯t say a word, he¡¯s got this big-shot vibe and


    swagger about him!


    ¡°Ivy, could you wait a moment?¡± The designer spoke, looking at Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, I didn¡¯t


    take good care of youst time, I feel bad about it. Please, let me treat you to a meal today!¡±


    ¡°Sorry we can¡¯t,¡± Ivy answered for Wayne, ¡®I have to study, so we don¡¯t have time today.¡±


    Wayne almost chuckled.


    At this time yesterday, Ivy was wracking her brain to avoid studying.


    Today, she doesn¡¯t waste a single minute and focuses on studying.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The designer looked disappointed.


    He wanted to bring up buying the painting, and that the master oil painter had been waiting for Ivy¡¯s


    parents¡¯ response, asking every now and then. He also wanted to help ask.


    ¡°By the way, have you thought about what you want me to paint?¡± Suddenly, angelic little Ivy took the


    initiative to ask.


    The designer nearly burst into tears on the spot, ¡°Isn¡¯t it early summer now? My wife loves roses, if


    possible, could you paint a rose, Ivy?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Ivy immediately agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! My wife will be thrilled¡± The designer pped his hands.


    When it was time for Wayne¡¯s family to leave,


    The designer plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°By the way, about that master oil painter who wanted to


    teach Ivy paintingst time you brought her here, have you thought about it?¡±


    Wayne looked at Ivy


    Ivy blinked, then answered, ¡°Not now, I need to study.¡±


    She can¡¯t let Wayne be upset again. She must do well!


    When the designer saw off the family of three, he was silently in awe.


    This family was just too amazing! Parents are big tycoons, their kids are geniuses, but even with such a


    good family background, Ivy still works so hard!


    The designer thought about his own kid, who spends every day gallivanting with his mom.


    But¡­


    Thinking about his kid and wife, the designer¡¯s eyes crinkled in a smile.


    In this world, if everyone¡¯s kids are geniuses, then being a genius would lose its meaning.


    That¡¯s just how their family is, always full of sunshine, energy, and joy, that¡¯s undoubtedly a kind of


    happiness for him.


    Soon, he thought about being able to present a painting by Ivy to his wife. If Ivy paints quickly, he might


    even make his wife¡¯s birthday this year, it¡¯d be a perfect birthday gift.


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky this year!¡± The designer couldn¡¯t help but want to do a little jig.


    ¡°Boss, the custom order is all set. He just got back to his office when his assistant knocked and came


    in. ¡°Make sure to check it thoroughly, this design can¡¯t have any issues.¡± The designer sternly


    instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The assistant paused, handing the coffee to the designer, ¡°Also, I heard


    Allen¡¯s gone missing.¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    The designer took a sip of his coffee, ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell his mom he wanted to go abroad for a change of


    scenery? What¡¯s that got to do with us?¡±


    The assistant responded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to work here anymore?¡± The designer put down his coffee with a thud, staring at


    the assistant seriously.


    The assistant was startled, quickly shaking his head, ¡°No way, it¡¯s just that he messed with President


    Silverman¡¯s kid, I was just curious¡­ just


    curious.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s as you suspect, then you better watch your mouth, or you know what¡¯sing.¡±


    The assistant immediately shut his mouth, nodding repeatedly.


    In the afternoon, Rosalynn got back early. She left work early after she finished her tasks. She was


    going to the church with the kids and Wayne that night. The next morning, they would leave from the


    church to take Natalie home.


    ¡°Cory and Ivy don¡¯t have the clothes they wore at the funeral,¡± Rosalynn noticed this when she was


    packing for Cory and Ivy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told them to get ready,¡± said Wayne.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    At that moment, Paige¡¯s voice floated up from downstairs. As rtives, Paige and Baillie also wanted to


    go.


    ¡°OMG, what¡¯s happening? Ivy is actually studying in the study!¡± Paige ran upstairs, heard the voice


    before seeing anyone.


    When she got to the children¡¯s room, she noticed Wayne was there too. She paused, ¡°I didn¡¯t interrupt,


    did I?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rosalynn red at her.


    Wayne gave a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Ivy and Cory.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Paige shed an OK sign.


    After Wayne left, Paige crossed her arms, looking at Rosalynn, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys fine just a few nights


    ago? You even took him to see a doctor. Did you guys fight again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± After checking the contents of the suitcase, Rosalynn closed it.


    ¡°Then why is the atmosphere so weird?¡± asked Paige.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it always like this with us?¡± asked Rosalynn.


    Paige thought to herself, it did seem like that was the case.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After packing, Rosalynn went to the kitchen to get some snacks that Ivy and Cory would eat.


    Soon, Baillie also arrived. Ivy finished studying early too, and they all set off for the church in a grand


    manner.


    Upon arrival, Rosalynn took Cory and Ivy to pray for Natalie.¡±


    The two kids were very serious, especially Ivy. She knelt down with a thud, which scared Wayne, who


    immediately stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Ivy, you don¡¯t need to be so forceful!¡±


    ¡°But how else can I show my sincerity?¡± Ivy asked seriously


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wayne rubbed Ivy¡¯s forehead, ¡°If you hurt yourself, your great-grandma will be upset.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Wayne silently said in his heart, ¡°Grandma, Cory and Ivy are Rosa and my children. We¡¯re already


    married. I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t fulfill your wish while you were alive. We¡¯ll live well in the future, and take


    good care of Cory and Ivy. I hope you can bless us from heaven.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Natalie, silently saying in her heart, ¡°Old Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯m sorry that because of


    my stubbornness, you didn¡¯t get to meet Cory and Ivy while you were alive. I hope you can bless them


    to grow up healthy and happy.¡±


    After praying, they all left.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Not long after, Ivy¡¯s knees got a bit red and swollen from kneeling too hard.


    Wayne felt bad for her and he personally applied some medicine on her knees, but he was afraid to


    press too hard, so his action applying medicine was extremely gentle and slow.


    Rosalynn was speechless watching him.


    The priest in the church found Ivy and Cory adorable and gave them lots of homemade bread from the


    church.


    Compared to her father¡¯s anxiety, Ivy was pretty chilled.


    She swung her legs, eating the bread and asked, ¡°Mommy, I feel like I¡¯ve seen my great-grandmother


    somewhere before, she looks familiar, brother, do you think she looks familiar?¡±


    Cory nced at her and shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Cory was smart, but he didn¡¯t remember faces.


    ¡°Where have I seen her before?¡± Ivy munched on her bread, lost in thought.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and finally couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°Move over, let me apply the medicine for Ivy!¡±


    Wayne frowned, but still stepped aside, reminding her. ¡°Be gentle.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly finished applying the medicine,


    after washing her hands, she told Ivy sympathetically: ¡°Your great-grandmother¡¯s wee gift to you


    was a life lesson!¡±


    Ivy curiously asked: ¡°What lesson?¡±


    Ivy muttered: ¡°Not to kneel too hard when praying, keep it low-key, or you¡¯ll get hurt, and it¡¯ll hurt!¡±


    Rosalynn burst intoughter.


    Her daughter was just too optimistic.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Then, she heard Ivy muttering again: ¡°Where have I seen my great-grandmother?¡±


    Rosalynn checked the time and called Cory: ¡°Boy, give your godmother a call and ask her and Baillie to


    come back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige and Baillie were strolling in the church yard.


    The church was quite old, not just the building, but also the trees inside.


    In the summer, it was the time for the trees to grow wildly.


    Walking among the trees brought peace to the mind.


    ¡°After we bury Wayne¡¯s grandmother, it¡¯ll be time for my father¡¯s grave to be moved.¡± Paige said, ¡°My


    grandmother has prepared everything


    needed¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Baillie responded, ¡°Everything¡¯s ready at the cemetery, when the timees we can move


    the grave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Paige took a deep breath, feeling extremely good.


    ¡°Your mom was discharged from the hospital a few days ago, has she contacted you?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige¡¯s mom probably got discharged when Baillie was out of town.


    Paige shook her head


    Baillie also shook his head, sounding helpless: ¡°So she¡¯s still not clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Paige shrugged, ¡°Everyone has their own destiny, if she¡¯s happy that way, there¡¯s no


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Just then, Cory called.


    Paige saw it was Cory, her tone instantly softened ¡°Cory, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Paige, we¡¯re about to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    After hanging up, Paige held Baillie¡¯s hand and headed towards the dining area in the church.


    Surrounded by greenery, the two of them walking closely together looked like a beautiful and peaceful


    picture.


    The food in the church was very in, and there were many rules to follow during meals.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Well, Cory and Ivy had been to the church with Granny Hria before, so they knew the drill.


    They sat straight, ate slowly, took only what they could eat, and left no leftovers. After eating, they even


    took the initiative to take the tes to the designated ce.


    The volunteers there loved them.


    Throughout the process, everyone was singing praises for Cory and Ivy.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy was okay with thepliments, but Cory was feeling pretty awkward. He was a shy guy.


    After dinner, the churchgoers would pray for Natalie all night.


    Wayne was nning to stay up all night by himself, but after Rosalynn settled Cory and Ivy, she came


    over to keep himpany.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn in surprise as she sat beside him. Without looking at him, she said casually,


    ¡°She¡¯s been really good to me. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Wayne nodded in agreement.


    Despite what Rosalynn said, Wayne was pleased inside. The night wouldn¡¯t be so tough after all.


    Paige went to her car to get some stuff, and on her way back, she passed a small church.


    She didn¡¯t know much about this stuff, but she prayed fervently, hoping that her mother Peyton would


    have a smooth and worry-free life. Once she finished praying, Paige got up and left.


    Not far away, Baillie saw everything.


    Baillie¡¯s heart ached for his wife. Even though Peyton wasn¡¯t fullymitted to Paige, even though


    Paige had seen through everything and left that chaotic life behind, her longing for her mother never


    ceased.


    Baillie also said a silent prayer before leaving


    On his way back, he got the date for his ss reunion.


    Keaton, who was organizing the event, messaged him the date: ¡°It¡¯s next Sunday. You and your wife


    can make it, right?¡±


    Baillie knew Paige¡¯s schedule well, and he had mentioned the reunion to her. Paige was willing to go


    with him. He replied simply, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Keaton was over the moon, ¡°Great! See you then!¡±


    After replying to Keaton, Baillie thought about Peyton and made a call, ¡°How¡¯s the Sutton family been?¡±


    The person on the other end replied instantly. ¡°A hot mess. The contracts they got through Ms. Owens


    are all expiring. Also, the eldest son of the Sutton family suddenly vomited blood while taking wedding


    photos. Apparently he has heart issue.¡±


    Baillie frowned slightly. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°A couple of days ago.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that when Paige officially announced on social media that he was her husband?


    Did that guy get so mad that he vomited blood?


    Baillie¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I estimate it won¡¯t be more than two months before the Sutton family falls into debt,¡±


    the person said solemnly. ¡°Keep an eye on Peyton, Grant Sutton¡¯s wife. Let me know if anythinges


    up.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The call then ended, and Baillie didn¡¯t bother about the Sutton family¡¯s affairs anymore.


    He started texting his wife, discussing the time for the gathering.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m gonna dress up real nice and make you proud!¡± Paige responded.


    A smile immediately spread across Baillie¡¯s face.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but giggle too.


    Ivy, still in bed reading, saw how happy Paige was and asked, cheeks in hand, ¡°Did you find a pot of


    gold or something?¡±


    Paige was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Ivy and threw herself at her, giving her a big


    smooch.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have the strength to resist.


    She was too tiny!!!


    ¡°But I just washed my face¡­ Ivy grumbled.


    ¡°Hehe ¡°Paige grinned. ¡°Ivy, do you like my hubby?¡±


    Ivy nodded. ¡°He¡¯s super dashing!¡±


    ¡°Besides that, he¡¯s got lots of other good qualities. Even though I¡¯ve had some pretty rough patches,


    two good things happened to me. The first was meeting your mom, and the second was meeting him.¡±


    ¡°Does he never make you cry?¡± Ivy asked earnestly. ¡°Uncle Sutton always makes you cry.¡±


    Paige was stunned for a moment, then softened and stroked Ivy¡¯s head, nodding. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt me.


    He¡¯s really good to me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll like him a lot!¡± Ivy¡¯s feelings were clear-cut. She liked anyone who was nice to her and the


    people she cared about


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Paige gave Ivy a few more smooches.


    The next day, as soon as the sun rose, Wayne and his party were ready to set out


    Because they had stayed up all night, Wayne and Rosalynn caught some Z¡¯s in the car


    Ivy and Cory went along with Paige and Baillie.


    The car sped along the highway for over four hours.


    Finally, they reached their destination


    While the weather in H City was still fine, as soon as Wayne and his party arrived at Natalie¡¯s


    hometown, it started to drizzle.


    Some rtives from Natalie¡¯s hometown had been waiting outside the cemetery for quite a while.


    When they saw the car arrive, they went up to greet them.


    The one leading them was an old man with white hair. Wayne vaguely remembered him, he used to


    work at the Silverman Group.


    After retiring, he had returned to his hometown.


    ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s been so long, I didn¡¯t expect our reunion to be under such circumstances¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Wayne replied indifferently. ¡°My condolences.¡±


    The old man shook his head. And then looked behind him.


    Wayne stepped aside and introduced them: ¡°This is my wife, Gabrie Jared, and these are our


    children, Cory and Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I knew you got married, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have kids already!¡± the old man eximed.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Rosalynn greeted politely, and then signaled to Cory and Ivy to do the same.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m from the same generation as Wayne¡¯s father. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me


    grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Hello, grandpa¡±


    The two kids, one with a soft voice, the other cold and distant, both maintained basic manners.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s about time to start¡± A middle-aged woman standing behind the old man reminded him.


    The old man immediately turned around, and quickly led Wayne and the others forward.


    After the funeral, the rain started pouring.


    Ivy, in a ck dress, tightly holding her mother¡¯s hand, stood in front of the tombstone. Looking at


    Natalie¡¯s smiling yet stern face on the tombstone.


    Memories suddenly flooded back.


    She remembered the olddy she had bumped into at the hospital. Thedy who was sunbathing


    outside and the stories they had shared.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    ¡°Mom, I remember now,¡± Ivy tugged at Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn squatted down, ¡°What¡¯s up, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°Ive seen my great grandma before, in the hospital. She was sunbathing outside and my brother and I


    told her stories. There was also a super mean nurse that day who almost bullied me, night, Aunt


    Paige?¡±


    Paige almost forgot about it. ¡°Yeah, that did happen.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it wrong.¡± Ivy said seriously


    Rosalynn looked at Natalie, then at Ivy. ¡°Hmm, mommy understands.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Wayne.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s face was a bit pale, but his eyes were very red.


    He also squatted down, and hugged Ivy gently under her confused gaze


    Seeing Ivy didn¡¯t resist, he held her a little tighter, ¡°Ivy, thank you¡±


    ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Ivy was perplexed and noticed her dad was upset, which made her nervous.


    *Because daddy always thought that your great-grandma didn¡¯t get to see you and your brother before


    she passed.¡± He felt guilty. She always wanted me to treat your mommy better, but I didn¡¯t do a good


    job so she worried till the end¡±


    Ivy lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, then hugged Wayne back. She gently patted his back,


    just like she does with her mom, ¡°Just be good and treat mommy better¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Wayne responded, holding Ivy tightly.


    Ivy looked at Rosalynn nkly


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were red, but she gave Ivy aforting smile.


    Before the rain got heavier, Wayne and the others finished their ceremony and left the cemetery for the


    hotel they¡¯d booked.


    ¡°You¡¯re all soaked.¡±


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Rosalynn rushed to get the hot water running.


    ¡°Wayne, you take Cory to shower first. We can¡¯t have him catching a cold¡±


    Cory¡¯s immune system was very weak.


    Despite wearing a raincoat at the cemetery, he was still quite wet


    After Wayne took Cory for a shower and dried his hair, it was Ivy¡¯s turn with Paige


    After their showers, both kids took some vitamin


    Rosalynn watched Cory for a couple of hours until she was sure he was okay, then finally rxed.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± Cory patted her hand, ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s tired, sleeping with Paige,¡± Rosalynn answered


    Cory frowned, ¡°I¡¯m fine with him here, you go check on Ivy¡±


    ¡°him¡± obviously referred to Wayne.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet boy!¡± Rosalynn touched Cory¡¯s nose, then turned to Wayne, ¡°I¡¯m leaving our son with


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded obediently


    As Rosalynn was about to knock on the door across the hallway, Paige rushed out.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Rosalynn


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s got a fever¡± Paige said anxiously. ¡°The fever reducer is in your suitcase, get it for me!¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    Ivy hardly ever gets sick


    So after being caught in the rain, everyone was worried about Cory, but no one expected that Ivy had


    gotten more soaked than him.


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault, i shouldn¡¯t have let her ssh in the puddles! Paige med herself all the way.


    saw iting. Ivy was still jumping around when she came back to shower, and before going to bed,


    she did clearly having

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    1


    ¡°Mom?¡± Ivy was being clingy, crawling into Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s nose tingled and tears threatened to fall, ¡°Ivy, you have a fever.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy was puzzled, lying in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t keep my eyes open¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take some medicine and you¡¯ll be better soon.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t resist taking the medicine, knowing it would make her feel better, and obediently let Rosalynn


    feed it to her.


    After taking the medicine, Rosalynn put a fever patch on Ivy, and held her the whole time.


    Wayne came over and saw Rosalynn secretly wiping away tears.


    His heart ached, and he took a thermometer to check Ivy¡¯s temperature again.


    After taking the medicine, Ivy¡¯s fever went down a bit.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cory?¡± Rosalynn turned her face away, not wanting Wayne to see her crying.


    ¡°He¡¯s ying chess with Baillie. I didn¡¯t tell him his sister is sick.¡±


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t tell him. He¡¯ll worry,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Let me hold her, Wayne whispered.


    Rosalynn hesitated, but Wayne had already reached over and picked up Ivy.


    Rosalynn was worried that Ivy wouldn¡¯t like it, but she sleepily opened her eyes, looked at Wayne, and


    closed them again without any sign of


    reluctance.


    She slept in Wayne¡¯s arms for another hour.


    When she woke up, she was much more groggy than before.


    Sitting in a chair, Wayne checked her temperature again, and she still had a slight fever.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Ivy suddenly remembered something, looking at Rosalynn with newfound energy. ¡°When my


    brother had a fever on the ind, the doctor gave him ice cream. Since I have a fever, can I have ice


    cream too?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, thenughed helplessly. ¡°Sure, tell your dad take you to buy some.¡±


    Wayne was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Can she really eat it?¡± He asked Rosalynn uncertainly.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with her!¡±


    Ivy was thrilled, getting up to find her coat.


    Seeing her regain some energy, Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Take good care of her, she reminded Wayne.


    Having a chance to go out alone with his daughter, Wayne was delighted


    Ivy still felt a bit groggy


    After getting dressed and walking to the door with Wayne, she thought for a moment and looked up at


    him, ¡°I¡¯m sick. Aren¡¯t you going to carry me?¡±


    Wayne hesitated, then quickly opened his arms and picked up Ivy. ¡°Sorry, I forgot it. I¡¯m so careless¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything, already thinking about what vor of ice cream to eat.


    By this time, the rain outside had stopped, and the sun was out.


    Wayne found a nearby convenience store and put Ivy down at the entrance, thinking she would go


    straight in.


    But before taking a step, she first held onto his fingers.


    Wayne was greatly moved.


    Soon after, they were staring at a dazzling array of ice cream, both feeling a bit lost.


    ¡°Ivy, which one do you like?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ivy looked at Wayne, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried any of them, so it¡¯s hard to choose. What about you? Which one


    do you think is good?¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve never had any either.¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Ivy looked at Wayne inplete shock.


    Her eyes were so big and sparkly, making her look super adorable when she stared at Wayne like that.


    The fondness and love in Wayne¡¯s eyes were too thick to dissolve.


    Then, his daughter said sympathetically, ¡°Man, I feel bad for you.¡±


    He¡¯s already such a grown-up, became a father, and yet he¡¯s never had ice cream.


    In a sh, Ivy and Wayne bought a box of ice cream and sat on the chairs outside the convenience


    store, slowly enjoying it.


    ¡°Do you get along well with your grandma?¡± Ivy asked Wayne while eating.


    Wayne stared ahead and was silent for a moment: ¡°She was very strict with me.¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    So that¡¯s why he¡¯s never had ice cream even at this age?


    ¡°But she gave me everything she could,¡± Wayne looked back at his daughter, ¡°So, she¡¯s a good


    person.¡±


    ¡°I have a great rtionship with Granny Hria too,¡± Ivy said, and for some reason, she suddenly


    stopped digging into her ice cream, ¡°I hope Granny Hria never dies, or else I¡¯ll never see her again,


    and I¡¯ll be really scared.¡±


    Actually, her mood today wasn¡¯t so great.


    She saw that ck box for the first time, and her godmother said that her dad¡¯s grandma was inside.


    But she had seen her great-grandmother before, and although thin, she was a big grown-up. How


    could such a small box fit such a big person?


    Her godmother told her, after people die, they need to be cremated, and after that, there¡¯s not much


    left. The small box is the deceased¡¯s home.


    ¡°Ivy, do you miss Granny Hria?¡± Wayne asked gently.


    Ivy looked at him and nodded, ¡°Granny Hria¡¯s son is dying. I can¡¯t bother her.¡±


    No one told Ivy about this.


    She found out when she overheard her mommy and godmother talking.


    Wayne felt extremely heartbroken.


    Actually, during the days he spent with Cory and Ivy, he sometimes wished they wouldn¡¯t be too


    sensible.


    Being too sensible meant they would suffer more grievances.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Wayne looked at her seriously, more serious than his usual gentle demeanor,


    ¡°Granny Hria loves you very much, right?¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°If she¡¯s really sad now, seeing you won¡¯t make her feel bothered, but rather, it will make her happier to


    see someone she loves.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wayne said confidently.


    Then he took out his phone,


    And texted Hria, ¡°Mrs. Jared, Ivy misses you. Can she video call you now?¡±


    A few seconds after the message was sent,


    Hria initiated a video call.


    ¡°See?¡± Wayne said proudly to Ivy, lifting his chin, and then answered the call.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Before Ivy could react, Hria¡¯s voice came through.


    Her nose tingled, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Granny Hria¡­¡± she called out.


    Seeing Ivy¡¯s pitiful look on the video, Hria felt heartbroken, ¡°Oh dear, what happened to my baby?


    Did your dad bully you?¡±


    Wayne was at a loss for words.


    Ivy shook her head and then smiled with teary eyes, raising her ice cream, ¡°We¡¯re eating ice cream at


    the convenience store.¡±


    Hria sharply looked at Wayne, ¡°You sneaked her out for ice cream, does her mom know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her mom who asked him to take me,¡± Ivy quickly said, ¡°Granny Hria, I got caught in the rain


    today, got a fever, so mom let me have ice


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    cream.¡±


    ¡°You have a lever?¡± Hria was worried, ¡°How are you now? Did you take any medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken medicine, there¡¯s still a little bit of fever left, but it¡¯ll be gone after I finish the ice cream!¡± Ivy


    said confidently.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    The air after the rain had a damp smell to it.


    Wayne was holding his phone, listening to Ivy and Hria chatting about some really childish stuff.


    His heavy heart was healed as well.


    After about ten minutes of chatting, someone knocked on the door and entered Hria¡¯s room.


    She then apologized to Ivy, saying, ¡°Sweetle, I gotta go now. If you miss me, just tell your mom and


    dad, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy waved to Hria, ¡°Granny Hria, bye-bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye, Ivy-¡±


    After the video call ended, Hria¡¯s face immediately turned serious.


    She looked at the person who entered, ¡°So? Is there still no sign of Calvin?*


    The man replied solemnly. ¡°We found his car¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Hria frowned.


    ¡°Calvins car was at the bottom of a cliff. The damage was severe, only half of the frame remained, the


    rest was washed away by the waves.¡±


    ¡°A cliff?¡±


    Hria stood up abruptly.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned red, lowering his head. ¡°Mydy, Calvin, he


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Hria mmed her hand on the table, ¡°I want proof! Dead or alive, find him!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please take care of yourself and don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    ¡°Go find him!¡± Hria mmed the table once more.


    The man quickly left


    And Hria felt dizzy and copsed onto her chair.


    The night before, Calvin had gone out to investigate something and found some important evidence.


    He immediately called Hria and said he would be back soon.


    But after hanging up, Calvin disappeared


    Thinking of the cliff and the destroyed car, Hria¡¯s heart ached like it was being sliced by a knife.


    She took a moment to calm herself, opened Whatsapp, and scrolled to her conversation with Calvin


    Thest message was a voice message from Calvin. She yed it, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Jared, that thing wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    After that, he called her directly.


    Calvin was like a son to Hria, although not by blood. She had raised him since he was young.


    For more than thirty years, she took him everywhere with her.


    If something really happened to Calvin¡­.


    Hria¡¯s eyes turned icy cold.


    Calvin was very cautious; his car wouldn¡¯t suddenly plunge off a cliff. If an ident did happen,


    someone must have tampered with it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Latham Jared¡¯ Yvonne Gorman!¡±


    Hria gripped the armrests of her chair tightly.


    The fury in her eyes was like a fire that could burn everything!


    After the video call with her loved one, Ivy¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    But her ice cream had melted.


    Wayne bought two more mini cones for them, and they ate them outside the convenience store before


    leisurely heading back to the hotel.


    In the hotel lobby, at the reception area on their way to the elevator, there was a skinny woman in her


    forties, clutching an old bag tightly to her


    chest


    Her hands were shaking, her eyes were restless.


    Her extremely dry lips kept moving, as if she was rapidly repeating a sentence over and over.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    When Ivy and Wayne showed up, the woman who was mumbling to herself immediately stopped.


    Her eyes were locked tightly on Ivy.


    ¡°My daughter was killed, and I¡¯m gonna make Natalie pay!¡± As Wayne and Ivy walked past her,


    she suddenly said, pulling out a knife from her pocket.


    ¡°Die! Die!¡±


    She screamed, madly swinging at Ivy.


    In that instant, the hall was filled with screams.


    Wayne¡¯s reflexes were quick, he pulled Ivy aside and tried to grab the knife from the woman¡¯s hand.


    The bodyguards weren¡¯t far away, they immediately rushed over, subdued the woman, and kicked the


    knife into a corner.


    ¡°Ivy


    Wayne didn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately ran to Ivy, who had just fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay? Where are you hurt?¡± Wayne asked anxiously, carefully checking Ivy, afraid that she


    had been injured.


    Ivy looked at him, her gaze slowly falling on his right arm, her expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Blood!¡±


    Someone suddenly eximed


    *President Silverman!¡± Ableson hurriedly ran towards Wayne.


    Wayne followed Ivy¡¯s gaze and looked at his arm.


    His sleeve was torn, and bright red blood was flowing from the wound.


    Because his clothes were ck, he was so concerned about Ivy that he didn¡¯t even feel the pain until


    the blood dripped onto the floor and was seen by others


    At the moment he realized he was injured, Wayne didn¡¯t think about his injury; he covered the wound


    with his hand, ¡°Ableson, take Ivy upstairs.¡±


    Ivy came to her senses and looked at Wayne, her face pale and tears rolling down, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    She cried out, her voice trembling.


    Wayne froze for a moment.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine. Uncle Ableson will take you to find your mom, and I¡¯lle back as soon


    as I bandage my wound. Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡±


    How could Ivy not be scared?


    So much blood had stained the white marble floor red.


    Ivy shook her head desperately, thinking of the fire, the ck coffin, and the cold tomb


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡¯ I want to be with you, daddy!¡±


    She avoided Ableson¡¯s hand, crying and grabbing the corner of Wayne¡¯s clothes


    Wayne¡¯s heart was breaking from her crying.


    he squatted down, avoiding his injured hand, and hugged Ivy with one arm.


    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Why hasn¡¯t the doctore yet?¡± Ivy became more and more anxious, looking


    around and crying.


    ¡°Natalie! You killed my whole family, killed my newborn daughter, I want you to die! I want you to die!¡±


    The woman on the ground red at them with hatred, still screaming.


    Ableson¡¯s men immediately covered her mouth.


    At this moment, the hotel staff brought a first aid kit


    Ableson quickly treated Wayne¡¯s wound, barely stopping the bleeding, ¡°Boss, your wound is too deep,


    you need to go to the hospital for stitches!¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Ivy choked up and replied.


    And then¡­


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn heard a noise upstairs and hurried down.


    She saw blood all over the floor.


    When she saw Wayne¡¯s pale face, Rosalynn was scared to death.


    ¡°Get him to the hospital, quick!¡±


    She picked up Ivy.


    Soon after, Wayne was taken to a nearby hospital.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    As the doctor was stitching up the wound, Rosalynn checked the hotel¡¯s surveince footage.


    She found out how Wayne got injured.


    He got shed when he pushed Ivy away and tried to grab the watermelon knife.


    She looked at Wayne.


    He¡¯s been having such bad luck this year. How many times has he been injured in just two months?


    Paige handed Cory to Baillie


    She followed them too.


    Watching the doctor stitch up the wound, she felt the pain too: ¡°How many times has your husband


    been through this this year?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    Ivy was scared and had been standing next to her dad since they arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve identified that woman,¡± Ableson came over and said.


    He¡¯s been finding this job more and more difficulttely.


    There are too many craziness, and it¡¯s impossible to guard against them all!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That woman¡¯s name is Jesse Stein, a local. Twenty years ago, her family members died of cancer one


    after another due to a chemical pollution incident, including her newborn daughter, a less than two-


    month-old baby.


    Because of the chemical pollution, the baby was sick from birth. Despite spending a lot of money on


    treatment, the baby still died in the end.


    After that, Jesse received a hugepensation from the chemicalpany, but her mental health


    deteriorated, and her so-called rtives and friends swindled away all her money within a few years.


    Since then, she¡¯s be the ¡°crazydy¡± everyone talks about in the vige.


    When she¡¯s normal, she keeps herself very clean.


    When she¡¯s having an episode, she often tries to snatch other people¡¯s children, which has gotten her


    committed to mental hospitals several


    times.


    Herst child-snatching incident was three months ago.


    She was hospitalized for over two months and was only released half a month ago.


    ¡°Is that chemicalpany under the Silverman Group?¡± Paige asked.


    Rosalynn nodded: ¡°After the pollution incident, Natalie spent a lot of money to appease the victims.¡±


    Rosalynn found out about this while helping Wayne sort through the Silverman Group¡¯s files from over


    the years.


    Natalie had mentioned it before.


    She said that the reason she set up a factory here was to boost the local economy and create more job


    opportunities for the people in her hometown


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the factory manager would embezzle the wastewater treatment fees and


    secretly dump one-third of the wastewater every year for three consecutive years, leading to the


    tragedy.


    ¡°Before going to the hotel, she also went to Mrs. Silverman¡¯s grave and sshed paint on the


    tombstone,¡± Ableson said in a deep voice.


    Paige frowned: ¡°Do many people know about Natalie¡¯s burial?¡±


    ¡°Only the rtives who arranged the cemetery know about it,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Then, she and Paige exchanged nces.


    A mentally ill patient who is often sent to mental hospitals.


    Where did she get the information that Natalie was to be buried in the countryside today, given the


    secrecy?


    ¡°Ableson, I remember you cleaned up the scene before the burial today, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cleaning the site since morning until President Silverman and you left,¡± Ableson immediately


    answered.


    ¡°Have you seen Jesse?¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Ableson shook his head firmly: ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t look normal. If the bodyguards saw her, they


    would definitely report it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn thoughtfully looked at Wayne, whose wound was being treated behind a partition, so


    Ivy couldn¡¯t see.


    At the moment, Wayne was gently talking to Ivy.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    ¡°So the question is¡­¡± Rosalynn fiddled with the progress bar of the surveince video, watching the


    part where Jesse charged out over and over again, ¡°Ivy¡¯s Identity wasn¡¯t public, so if she wanted


    revenge, she should¡¯ve gone for Wayne, but she clearly went for Ivy.¡±


    ¡°She also knew where Natalie was being buried.¡± Paige continued, ¡°If she was a normal person, maybe


    she could have nned an investigation or something, but she obviously doesn¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°The weirdest thing is, she even knew which hotel we were staying at.¡±


    She won¡¯t be so lucky that she guessed all the right answers. Someone must have given her the


    answers.


    ¡°Ableson, during Natalie¡¯s grandma¡¯s funeral today, keep an eye on everyone who came, and check


    who¡¯s been in contact with Jesse recently.¡± This person knew the time and ce of Natalie¡¯s burial,


    knew which hotel they were staying at, and knew Ivy was the Silverman family¡¯s child. Other than the


    rtives of Natalie who came to the funeral today, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ableson didn¡¯t even inform Wayne.


    Listening to Ms. Jared was definitely the right thing to do.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This way, he could add ayer of insurance to his career.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that attending grandma Natalie¡¯s funeral could be life-threatening!¡± Paige¡¯s face


    darkened, she had also watched the surveince video and was still scared, ¡°If Wayne had reacted just


    a little bit slower, or if that woman hadn¡¯t been slowed down by her mental illness-rted medication,


    the consequences would¡¯ve been unthinkable!¡±


    Ivy was still so young


    If that sharp knife had fallen on her¡­.


    Paige didn¡¯t dare to think about it, her hands trembling uncontrobly, ¡°We must find the trash that¡¯s


    behind this!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±Rosalynn nodded.


    Her gaze finallynded on the iPad onest time.


    The image was frozen on Jesse¡¯s twisted face as she looked at Ivy


    She looked away and walked towards Wayne


    Just in time, after more than an hour, Wayne¡¯s wound was stitched up.


    When the doctor came over, Rosalynn heard Ivy sobbing, ¡°did you stitch my daddy¡¯s wound nicely?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The doctor answered gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. We¡¯re very skilled. Your daddy will recover


    soon and there won¡¯t be any ugly scars.¡± Ivy nodded continuously.


    Her tears fell again, ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± The doctor, who had a son simr in age to lvy but very naughty, gently wiped Ivy¡¯s tears,


    ¡°Your daughter is really close to you.¡± Wayne, hearing this, was very proud


    Seeing Rosalynn walking over, he smiled and said, ¡°Her rtionship with her mom is even better.¡±


    Rosalynn thought to herself.


    Why has Wayne been talking more and moretely?


    Didn¡¯t he think it was too forced?


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The little girl turned her head, saw Rosalynn, and looked very wronged.


    She held Wayne¡¯s hand with one hand and reached out her arms to hug Rosalynn with the other.


    Rosalynn walked over, and the little girl hugged her, crying.


    ¡°Doctor, thank you.¡± Rosalynn patted the child¡¯s head and thanked the doctor.


    The doctor looked at the family of three with smile.


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± and then left.


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re not having the best luck this year, huh?¡± Paige walked over, looking at the


    bandaged arm, ¡°Such a long wound¡­¡±


    Next to them, the little girl in Rosalynn¡¯s arms cried even louder.


    She saw that the bad woman wasing for her.


    It was her dad who protected her, and that¡¯s why he got hurt.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    ¡°It was my bad!¡±


    Paige quickly admitted her mistake before Rosalynn and Wayne could re at her.


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, let mommy check your forehead, see if your fever has gone down.¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°Look back, your dad¡¯s really worried about you.¡±


    Ivy lifted her head, sobbing


    Rosalynn touched her forehead.


    After such a big shock, Rosalynn was still worried that she might get a fever again.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, asking worriedly.


    ¡°She is still a bit feverish Rosalynn frowned slightly


    Seeing this, Paige took the opportunity when Ivy wasn¡¯t paying attention and held her in her arms.


    ¡°I take her to the doctor, you stay with Wayne.¡±


    Without waiting for Ivy¡¯s response, she left.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    But she wasn¡¯t worried, Paige was experienced in taking care of Ivy.


    Her gaze fell on Wayne.


    Wayne was taken aback, showing a pained expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked worriedly after a pause.


    ¡°The anesthesia wore off, it hurts. Wayne looked at Rosalynn weakly. ¡°The doctor said earlier that one


    of my wounds is so deep you can see the bone, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    It was true.


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    ¡°This must have been ordered by someone, probably one of Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s rtives.¡± Rosalynn


    sat down.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wayne responded.


    He felt a bit lost


    one


    He would rather she worry about his injury than that crazy woman.


    ¡°Wayne.¡± After a moment of silence, Rosalynn suddenly called out Wayne¡¯s name.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He looked at her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    She looked calm, but no one knew how scared she was after watching the surveince.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Wayne, Ivy would have been¡­.


    Wayne was slightly startled, then took Rosalynn¡¯s hand with his uninjured one.


    Wayne¡¯s hand was always warm.


    But today his hand was a bit cold, probably from blood loss. Rosalynn subconsciously wanted to pull


    her hand back, but thought better of it.


    In case she identally tore his wound open again,


    That wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s my daughter too, why are you thanking me?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    Feeling faint from blood loss, Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, closed his eyes tiredly, and murmured,


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s saving you or Ivy, that¡¯s what I should do¡­no need to thank me.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a nap.¡± She said softly.


    Wayne mumbled his agreement, still holding her hand, with no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Stay with me.¡± He mumbled.


    Rosalynn looked at him.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    When Wayne was attacked, Rosalynn ordered the PR department to hush it up as much as possible.


    But in the age of the inte, there¡¯s no such thing as apletely cover news story.


    Less than half an hour after the incident, a video from the scene was being spread like wildfire online,


    with sites struggling to block it as fast as it was being uploaded.


    Even though it didn¡¯t trend, the video sparked a lot of chatter from those who saw it.


    ¡°Word is it was some local loonydy who made the trendsst year for trying to snatch a tourist¡¯s kid!¡±


    ¡°Society ain¡¯t obliged to cater to crazies, no matter how pitiful they are. Just lock ¡¯em up!¡±


    ¡°Another nutjob, how many incidents have there been this year?¡±


    Then, a blogger posted a news report from 20 years ago: ¡°Check your facts first. Twenty years ago, her


    entire family, including her unborn daughter, died because of a toxic waste leak from the Silverman


    Group. That¡¯s what drove her mad. She¡¯s never harmed the kids she¡¯s taken over the years. Of course


    she attacked Wayne out of hatred!¡±


    ¡°Even if Wayne had nothing to do with the waste spill, he benefited from it! While he was growing up


    carefree, this poor woman was suffering. The Silverman Group¡¯s toxic waste scandal was hushed up


    by Natalie with money, and now they want to use a mad woman¡¯s killing spree to cover up the news.¡±


    And just like that, the inte was buzzing


    Then, someone else joined the conversation with a question.


    ¡°Honestly, anyone who¡¯s seen the video can see that the crazy woman was aiming for the kid, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the woman¡¯s story is tragic, but we can¡¯t let sympathy cloud the truth. If Wayne hadn¡¯t reacted


    quickly, the kid would¡¯ve been hurt!¡±


    ¡°Did anyone else hear the kid calling Wayne ¡®daddy?¡±


    The video spread like wildfire again.


    And just like that, before people could finish discussing Wayne¡¯s attack, the identity of the little girl who


    called him ¡®daddy¡¯ became the hot topic.


    ¡°The kid looks about four or five years old, right? I heard rumors that Wayne and Olivia have an


    illegitimate daughter, could it be her?¡± someone boldly spected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard whispers about the daughter. Quite a few people at Bane Corporation have seen the


    girl. My friend who works there said Olivia even acknowledged her.¡±


    ¡°What a bombshell! Didn¡¯t Wayne always insist he had no rtionship with Olivia? Now they have a


    daughter?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, seems like they¡¯ve redefined the meaning of ¡®no rtionship!¡±


    ¡°The kid¡¯s features look like Wayne, and a bit like Olivia too!¡± a tech whizz chimed in.


    But this tweet was quickly met with bacsh.


    ¡°Leave the kid out of adult matters¡±


    ¡°Who wants to see a clear picture of a kid?¡±


    The tech whizz quickly deleted the tweet.


    After a while, he issued an apology


    A little whileter, he deactivated his Twitter ount.


    Looks like he got spooked.


    Not long after.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    There was another video popping up from the people at the crime scene.


    In the video, it was clear as day that Wayne¡¯s wife had him rushed to the hospital.


    While she was speaking, she effortlessly cradled the controversial little girl in her arms.


    The kid didn¡¯t resist her at all.


    In fact, she seemed reallyfortable with her, clinging onto her neck and crying her eyes out.


    She nted a kiss on the girl¡¯s cheek, soothing her by patting her back as they made their way out.


    Netizens were all riled up again.


    They were lost in confusion.


    ¡°Does Wayne¡¯s daughter really get along with her step-mom this well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear that the little girl really trusts her. Doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve just met.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, when kids get scared, they instinctively turn to the ones they trust the most, right?¡±


    ¡°So when did Wayne and Gabrie start seeing each other?¡±


    ¡°Have you guys heard the rumors about Gabrie Jared¡¯s secret child?¡±


    ¡°There was an article about it in a local tabloid, they even had a picture if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°So are we focusing on the wrong thing here? She¡¯s not Wayne¡¯s illegitimate daughter, she¡¯s


    Gabrie¡¯s! That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t hold hands with her new dad when the attack happened, there was


    obviously some distance between them. But when her real mom showed up, she immediately clung to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Now that you put it that way, it does make sense!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, the girl does share some simrities with Wayne. It¡¯s highly likely that Wayne is her


    biological father.¡±


    Rosalynn, who had been by Wayne¡¯s side, fell silent after reading all the spection on the inte.


    Then, a message popped up on her WhatsApp.


    ¡°All the pics rted to the youngdy have been taken care of.¡±


    A cold glint appeared in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes: ¡°We need to hold them ountable. No one gets off the


    hook.¡± ¡°Understood¡±


    Rosalynn put away her phone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She no longer had the interest in browsing the inte.


    She hade to terms with being the talk of the town with Wayne


    But making the child¡¯s photos public, that was something she couldn¡¯t stomach.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Paige took Ivy for fever treatment.


    Originally, Paige nned to take her back to the hotel, but she disagreed, so Paige had to send Ivy


    back.


    Rosalynn hugged her into her arms, her cheek touched Ivy¡¯s forehead, and she had already cooled


    down.


    ¡°Mommy, Ivy is all better now.¡± Ivy leaned in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, watching Wayne who was sleeping.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Rosalynn rubbed her slightly cool little hand, ¡°Can Ivy do mommy a favor?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been out for a long time, your brother is alone in the hotel, he must be worried. Can you go


    back and keep himpany for mommy?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Wayne had lost quite a bit of blood and was still getting a glucose infusion, no telling when the


    observation period would be over.


    Ivy nced at Wayne, looking a little troubled.


    Paige bent over, whispering to Ivy, ¡°Ivy, you gotta give your mom and dad some alone time, it will help


    their rtionship.¡±


    Ivy frowned, then struggled out of Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ¡°Got it, Ivy is going back now!¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    She actually left.


    However¡­


    Rosalynn covered Ivy¡¯s ears, asking Paige, ¡°Did you tell her that me and her dad aren¡¯t getting along?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Paige said, ¡°You and Wayne are on the outs, even a five-year-old can see that.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless again.


    Ivy, her ears covered, blinked at Rosalynn, looking very confused.


    Paige took Ivy away.


    When they arrived back at the hotel, they ran into Cory and Baillie about to get into the elevator.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Seeing his little sister, Cory rushed forward.


    There was blood on Ivy¡¯s clothes, which looked scary.


    Cory had already seen this incident online and even watched the video.


    That¡¯s why he insisted on going to the hospital despite Baillie¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Cory, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, so is dad. The doctors are really good, they said they won¡¯t let dad have a


    scar!¡± Ivy said all in one breath, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve also cooled down and had ice cream!¡±


    ¡°You had a fever?¡± Cory was even more shocked.


    Ivy remained silent.


    ¡°Cory, there are a lot of reporters downstairs now, you can¡¯t go out.¡± Paige squatted down in front of


    Cory, ¡°Look, Ivy is back. Your dad is really fine. and your mom is with him. If there¡¯s no other problem,


    he¡¯ll be back after further observation.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me?¡± Cory seemed very angry, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m sick? So I can¡¯t know that


    my dad and sister are in danger?¡±


    Cory rarely gets angry.


    He¡¯s always been very calm.


    Even when he does lose his temper, it¡¯s not that severe.


    But now, he was clearly very angry.


    Paige didn¡¯t know how to respond to Cory, looking embarrassed.


    Then, Cory turned around and walked towards his room angrily.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    ¡°1¡±


    Ivy rushed to catch up, ¡°Bro, slow down!¡±


    Although he was still pissed off, Cory¡¯s pace obviously slowed down.


    Paige looked at Baillie helplessly, ¡°What should we do, Cory¡¯s upset.¡±


    Cory is a pretty rational little boy.


    ¡°Ivy can soothe him, right?¡± Baillie pondered before asking.


    Paige was taken aback, ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s leave it to Ivy!¡±


    Meanwhile,


    Ableson and his team quickly rounded up everyone who had shown up at the cemetery that day.


    Ollie Stein, who was arranging everything, was confused, ¡°You¡¯re Wayne¡¯s bodyguard, right? What are


    you doing at our ce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw online that Wayne was attacked. Instead of protecting him, what are you doing here?¡± The


    young man next to Ollie showed his phone to Ableson.


    Ableson was unfazed.


    ¡°Sir, my sincere apologies, Ableson looked at Ollie, ¡°We need to find out who among those who


    attended Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s funeral today had any contact with Jesse. We hope everyone will


    cooperate before any conclusions are made.¡±


    As he said this, his eyes keenly scanned everyone¡¯s face.


    He was trying to find anyone acting suspiciously.


    However, everyone looked shocked when they heard this.


    ¡°Who is Jesse? I have a flight tonight. I can¡¯t be dyed!¡± a woman eximed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Jesse either! Here¡¯s my phone, you can check!¡± a middle-aged man offered his phone to


    Ableson.


    Ableson remained still, ¡°We don¡¯t need your phones. We have our own ways to determine who¡¯s been


    in contact with Jesse.¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re practically family to Wayne, how can you treat us like this?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ollie snapped.


    He was quite authoritative, and the crowd immediately quieted down after his reprimand.


    *Jesse is the crazy person in the video you just showed me,¡± Ollie dered gravely.


    The crowd buzzed with surprise.


    Ableson looked at Ollie quizzically, and Ollie seemed to understand his confusion, ¡°After the chemical


    nt incident years ago, the chairman assigned me the task of settling the victims. Because Jesse¡¯s


    case was quite special, it left a deep impression on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The nutcase who attacked President Silverman, that¡¯s Jesse, Ableson confirmed


    confidently, ¡°Since Ollie recognizes her, you all should know that crazy Jesse couldn¡¯t possibly plot


    such a detailed n. She found Old Mrs. Silverman¡¯s grave and attacked President Silverman¡¯s


    daughter at the hotel where President Silverman is staying. There must be a mastermind behind her,


    and this person is definitely among us¡±


    Ableson¡¯s gaze scrutinized every face.


    The crowd fell silent for a brief moment.


    Then they all began denying it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I was just a kid, I didn¡¯t know any Jesse, I didn¡¯t even know about the chemical


    nt incidenu¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re not that person!¡±


    The crowd was buzzing with chatter


    Soon, someone noticed another issue


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I send any text messages?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t either! I can¡¯t even connect to the inte!¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Seeing themotion, Ableson said seriously, ¡°Y¡¯all don¡¯t need to panic, I¡¯ve just temporarily turned on


    the signal block. You can use your phones normally once the investigation¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do this?¡± A man pointed at Ableson angrily. ¡°We put our heart and soul into arranging


    Wayne¡¯s grandmother¡¯s funeral and he treats us like suspects instead of being grateful?¡±


    At this moment, Mike entered swiftly.


    Although Mike was under Calvin, he was different. He¡¯d been raised as a killer from a young age,


    Before Ivy and Cory were born, Calvin personally went to the trading market and bought him.


    His hands were stained with blood, but he had also deeply engraved the protection of the young master


    and miss in his heart.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Ivy was attacked, Mike was furious.


    If this wasn¡¯t known to all, he would definitely give that crazy woman a good beating.


    Mike stood in front of the crowd.


    Everyone immediately felt apletely different vibe from Ableson.


    Although his skin was tanned, the terrifying scar on his face was still clearly visible.


    ¡°My boss said, he¡¯ll give $100,000 to each of the innocent as a constion.¡± Mike spoke, looking at the


    guy who wanted to catch a flight for work. ¡°If it caused anyone¡¯s work to suffer, the Jared Group will


    cover the loss.¡±


    The noisy crowd went silent.


    *Also, there¡¯s an easier way. Whoever masterminded the crazy woman, I assure you, you¡¯ll be found


    out.¡± Mike¡¯s eyes were menacing. ¡°If you confess now, I might consider not bothering your family.¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± Ollie seemed to have reached his limit and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you nning to involve


    innocent families too?¡±


    ¡°Sir, is it you?¡± Mike took a step forward, standing in front of Ollie.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ollie leaned back, trying to distance himself from Mike.


    Seeing this, Ableson also approached Mike, ¡°This is one of the most respected people in Steinberg.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is that hurt my young miss!¡± Mike shouted out loud.


    Ollie turned pale.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If what they¡¯re saying is true, whoever manipted Jesse bettere out now and stop wasting


    everyone¡¯s time!¡± Someone in the crowd started to grumble.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s someone from Steinberg, so are they using it¡¯s us?¡± Someone objected.


    ¡°Whatever, I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll go rest with the $100,000 on the table.¡±


    ¡°Right, $100,000¡­


    Those who were not wealthy or well-off, hearing about the $100,000, didn¡¯t mind anymore.


    They had no intention of confronting Ableson and Mike, and happily found a ce to rest.


    In a short while, only a few out of twenty or so were left.


    ¡°Grandpa, just let them investigate.¡± Ollie¡¯s grandson, supporting the old man, ¡°We should go rest too, it


    has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so terrible!¡± Ollie was led away in the other direction.


    Some young people, who didn¡¯t care about the $100,000, still stood their ground against Mike.


    But Mike didn¡¯t care about these weak young men.


    Around three or four in the afternoon

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Wayne was gradually getting better and stabilizing.


    After a thorough check-up, the doctor said, ¡°Don¡¯t get your wounds wet, you wouldn¡¯t want them ripping


    open again. I¡¯ll prescribe some blood tonic for you, just rest at home for a while and you¡¯ll be fine,¡±


    Originally, the doctor had no idea who Wayne and Rosalynn were.


    Only when he returned to his office and an intern informed him, did he realize their identities.


    ¡°Lucky for you, your husband has a strong constitution to be able to survive such a severe ident and


    blood loss. Another person might have kicked the bucket. The doctor told Rosalynn.


    Before Rosalynn could speak, Wayne, looking pale and weak, said, ¡°Actually, I feel like I¡¯ve lost half my


    life, all for my wife and kids.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Although Wayne¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as serious as he made it out to be, the blood loss, coupled with his


    old injuries not fully healed, did take a toll.


    Rosalynn¡¯s anger towards the instigator was still boiling.


    After the doctor left, the blood tonic was delivered. As Rosalynn checked the items and conversed with


    Wayne, she said, ¡°Someone will take you back to the hotel soon¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Wayne slowly got up from the bed.


    Unfortunately, due to dizziness from blood loss, he swayed as soon as he stood up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Rosalynn, catching sight of this from the corner of her eye, instinctively dropped what she was holding,


    took a step forward, and helped steady him.


    Wayne leaned his tall body against Rosalynn andined, ¡°I feel so dizzy¡­ like the world is


    spinning.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, ¡°why would you get up so quickly? You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    He just closed his eyes tightly, his eyebrows knitted in pain.


    He felt extremely nauseous.


    ¡°When I heard you say ¡°back to the hotel¡¯, I just¡­¡± Wayne bit his lip, ¡°But¡­ why send someone else to


    take me back to the hotel, aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to Steinberg.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was t, then she helped Wayne sit back on the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡± Wayne frowned, obviously worried.


    ¡°Ableson and Mike are both prepared, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Rosalynn replied calmly. ¡°Cory and Ivy are


    both worried about you, and you¡¯re not fit to go in your condition.¡±


    ¡°Then wait until I¡¯ve recovered, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wayne blurted out.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°You think I can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Then stop your yapping.¡± Rosalynn cut off Wayne, and waved to one of her bodyguards.


    The bodyguard immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Safely escort President Silverman back to the hotel, and avoid the media outside.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Once Rosalynn finished giving instructions, she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Rosa¡± Wayne caught her fingers with his uninjured hand


    Rosalynn frowned.


    She thought Wayne was going to continue arguing


    1


    ¡°Be careful¡± Wayne looked at her, ¡°Let Ableson and Mike handle things if anything happens, get out of


    there immediately.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback for a moment.


    Then she pulled her hand back and replied, ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Rosalynn¡¯s ride pulled up outside of Steinberg¡¯s yard. As soon as the car came to a halt, Mike was


    there to open the door for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the scoop?¡± Rosalynn asked as she stepped out of the car, her tone icy.


    ¡°A bit of a crowd to sift through, it¡¯s going to take a hot minute,¡± Mike replied.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She was still donned in the ck suit she wore to the funeral.


    But the vibe she gave off was worlds apart from then.


    Several hours rolled by.


    Those who had dispersed to rest eventually began to trickle back in.


    When Rosalynn walked in, a young man was in a heated argument with Ableson.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s been in an ident, I have to get to the hospital!¡±


    Ableson remained poker-faced.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯d love to see if you guys have the guts to off me right here!¡± The young man shouted, heading


    for the exit.


    But as he looked up, he caught sight of Rosalynn walking in.


    She was just a slender woman, but her presence was more terrifying than the guy named Mike


    standing behind her.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s wife!¡± At that moment, Ollie, leaning on his cane, hurried over to Rosalynn. ¡°You¡¯re finally


    here, how is Wayne doing? I¡¯ve asked these guys but they won¡¯t spill a word. I¡¯m on edge here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s still breathing.¡± Rosalynn replied with a gentle smile.


    Ollie froze.


    ¡°What were you shouting about just now?¡± Rosalynn turned to the young man who was trying to bolt.


    ¡°Your girlfriend had a car ident? That is indeed a pressing matter, Mike, Ableson, you guys really


    need to learn to adapt to situations.¡±


    The young man stood frozen in ce.


    *She should be okay.¡±


    ¡°You need to be by her side.¡± Rosalynn ordered, ¡°Ableson, get someone to take him to her. Make sure


    to check on her condition.¡±


    The young man stiffened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys, I can wait till your investigation is over.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to leave just now, now that I¡¯m offering to send you, you¡¯re stalling. What¡¯s your game?¡±


    Rosalynn asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­ I¡¯m just anxious about the horse racing results¡­ I bet a lot this


    time¡­¡± The young man hurriedly exined.


    ¡°So you were lying?¡± Rosalynn raised an eyebrow.


    The young man, terrified, ran to hide behind Ollie, ¡°Please, save me!¡±


    ¡°Rx, as long as you¡¯re not the instigator, I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Rosalynn assured him.


    Ableson had already brought a chair for Rosalynn.


    She sat down leisurely.


    The Stein family went silent, during the daytime standoff with Ableson, they could at least exchange a


    few words.


    But in front of Mrs Silverman, everyone held their tongues.


    When dinner time rolled around, Rosalynn ordered a feast from the best restaurant in town.


    However, no one had the appetite to enjoy it


    They kept stealing nces at Rosalynn

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t give a damn about those stares.


    She also chatted with Cory and Ivy for a bit.


    Around 8 o¡¯clock.


    The Stein family¡¯s house was all lit up.


    A man rushed in from outside, nced at the crowd in the yard, and talked to Rosalynn for quite a


    while.


    As she listened, her eyes fell on the people of the Stein family.


    ¡®I got it.¡±


    The man spoke, and Rosalynn waved her hand, and he left immediately.


    ¡°Is there an oue?¡± Ollie asked, ¡°Who the hell did such a cruel thing? To hurt that little girl!¡±


    Ollie was very angry.


    ¡°Who is Wilson Stein?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    The young man who gambled was stunned and immediately looked at Rosalynn in horror.


    Before he could speak, someone pointed at him and said, ¡°Here, he¡¯s Wilson!¡±


    ¡°Is it you?¡± A middle-aged woman looked surprised at Wilson, ¡°No wonder you lied just now, saying that


    your girlfriend had a car idem and you had to go! Our Steinberg family is taken care of by Ms.


    Natalie, and you actually instigated a crazy woman to kill her descendants¡±


    ¡°You usually just love to gamble, how could you do such a thing? To actually kill a child!¡±


    ¡°Call the police, arrest him, arrest him!¡±


    As people were making a fuss, Mike had already stepped forward, grabbed Wilson by the cor, and


    lifted him up: ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore. do you?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Rosalynn spoke to stop him.


    Mike looked back at Rosalynn and threw Wilson back to the ground roughly: Gabrie, isn¡¯t it him?¡±


    Rosalynn stood up and slowly walked towards them.


    Wilson finally came to his senses: ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡±


    He wailed, ¡°I don¡¯t know that crazy woman, don¡¯t frame me!¡±


    Rosalynn walked up to him: ¡°You don¡¯t know Jesse?¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know her. I went to work in B City when I was a teenager. I only came back this time


    because I heard Wayne was damning and h could make money!¡±


    Wilson deeply regretted it


    Although he had made quite a bit of money since he came back, he was also looking forward to getting


    that $100,000


    Now, not only could he not get the $100,000, but he was also in great danger


    ¡°But the information I have shown that this phone number is yours, and you¡¯ve been in contact with


    Jesse all along. ¨¤ merveinc town also found that you met with Jesse yesterday and gave her a bay


    containing cash¡±


    As Rosalynn spoke, she received the surveince footage She turned her IPad around and put the


    screen in front of We


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Wilson looked at the surveince video, trembling all over


    After the surveince footage was yed, Rosalynn handed the iPad to someone behind her


    Wilson shook his head, then suddenly widened his eyes, looking at the bespectacled man standing


    behand One that bee web Drew Stein, he said he found it and asked me to return it!

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Drew said seriously. ¡°When did I give you a bag?¡±


    He looked at Rosalynn and said openly, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve never hidden anything from your people


    when they asked me. Over the years, I¡¯ve been helping my grandfather take care of those affected by


    the chemical ident. This includes Jesse. If I had anything to give to Jesse, I would go myself.


    There¡¯s no reason to involve Wilson!*


    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve treated you well. How can you frame Drew like this? Is this how you repay me?¡± Ollie


    angrily stomped his cane on the ground several times.


    ¡°Drew!¡± Wilson stared at Drew, ¡°Why won¡¯t you admit it! The one who incited me must be you, right?¡±


    As if remembering something, he looked at Rosalynn, ¡®Mrs. Silverman, actually, when I went out just


    now, it was also his doing. He said that the tform where I bet on horses often cheats, so I must keep


    a close eye on it! No, to be precise, the whole horse betting thing was led by him! Drew, you look so


    honest, but you set such a big trap!¡±


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Drew is the best student in our town and the only PhD from a prestigious


    university. You expect us to believe he taught you to bet on horses?¡±


    The middle-aged woman from before spoke up, ¡°If you¡¯re going to frame someone, at least pick


    someone more believable!¡±


    Compared to a PhD from a prestigious university, Wilson, who dropped out of high school and had no


    parents, was less likely to be believed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! You guys are supposed to be powerful people,


    right? How could you have gotten the wrong enemy? Check him again!¡± Wilson burs! into tears, ¡°I really


    didn¡¯t incite anyone to kill that little girl! What reason do I have?¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Ollie spoke in a deep voice.


    Wilson looked at him, ¡°Grandpa Ollie, are you going to abandon me and lie to protect your grandson?¡±


    Ollie stared at him, ¡°It looks like you already know how your parents died.¡±


    Wilson froze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my parents died in a car ident?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You must have known for a long time that your parents used to work at the chemical


    nt, right? Your father was a technician, and your mother was the head of the finance department.


    After the chemical nt incident, they mysteriously died in the contaminated area.¡± The middle-aged


    woman sald sarcastically, ¡°Weter learned from the investigation team that they were the ones who


    reported the chemical nt. Everyone guessed that they were killed by Natalie in revenge.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Wilson roared.


    ¡°How could that be? No one ever told me, I had no idea!¡± He was hysterical, getting up and trying to


    pounce on Ollie.


    ¡°Grandpa Ollie, are you deceiving me? That¡¯s not how my parents died!!*


    Before he could reach Ollie, he was subdued by Ableson¡¯s men.


    Rosalynn looked down at the struggling young man, not saying much.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, as you can see, this matter is indeed rted to the case from years ago. His parents


    died mysteriously, leaving only this child behind. This time, the incident didn¡¯t cause much harm. Why


    not give him a chance, for the sake of his parents?¡± Ollie pleaded with Rosalynn with a helpless


    expressionExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn nced at him and said emotionlessly, ¡°He wanted to hurt my daughter, and you expect me


    to let him go? Ollie, do you take me for a kind person?¡±


    Ollie was stunned.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the instigator, everyone can go.¡± Rosalynn turned to Mike and said, ¡°This guy is


    all yours.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mike nodded, then looked at Wilson, cracking his neck with a cackle


    Everyone who saw this scene knew that there was no hope for Wilson. After all, he was destined to die.


    Drew is the oldest grandson of Ollie,


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Drew said seriously, ¡°When did I give you a bag?¡±


    He looked at Rosalynn and said openly, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve never hidden anything from your people


    when they asked me. Over the years, I¡¯ve been helping my grandfather take care of those affected by


    the chemical ident. This includes Jesse. If I had anything to give to Jesse, I would go myself.


    There¡¯s no reason to involve Wilson!¡±


    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve treated you well. How can you frame Drew like this? Is this how you repay me?¡± Ollie


    angrily stomped his cane on the ground several times.


    ¡°Drew!¡± Wilson stared at Drew, ¡°Why won¡¯t you admit it! The one who incited me must be you, right?¡±


    As if remembering something, he looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, actually, when I went out just


    now, it was also his doing. He said that the tform where I bet on horses often cheats, so I must keep


    a close eye on it! No, to be precise, the whole horse betting thing was led by him! Drew, you look so


    honest, but you set such a big trap!¡±


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Drew is the best student in our town and the only PhD from a prestigious


    university. You expect us to believe he taught you to bet on horses?¡±


    The middle-aged woman from before spoke up, ¡°If you¡¯re going to frame someone, at least pick


    someone more believable!¡±


    Compared to a PhD from a prestigious university, Wilson, who dropped out of high school and had no


    parents, was less likely to be believed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! You guys are supposed to be powerful people,


    right? How could you have gotten the wrong enemy? Check him again!¡± Wilson burst into tears, ¡°I really


    didn¡¯t incite anyone to kill that little girl! What reason do I have?¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Ollie spoke in a deep voice.


    Wilson looked at him, ¡°Grandpa Ollie, are you going to abandon me and lie to protect your grandson?¡±


    Ollie stared at him, ¡°It looks like you already know how your parents died.¡±


    Wilson froze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my parents died in a car ident?¡±


    *Stop pretending. You must have known for a long time that your parents used to work at the chemical


    nt, right? Your father was a technician, and your mother was the head of the finance department.


    After the chemical nt incident, they mysteriously died in the contaminated area.¡± The middle-aged


    woman said sarcastically, ¡°Weter learned from the investigation team that they were the ones who


    reported the chemical nt. Everyone guessed that they were killed by Natalle in revenge.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Wilson roared.


    ¡°How could that be? No one ever told me, I had no idea!¡± He was hysterical, getting up and trying to


    pounce on Ollie.


    ¡°Grandpa Ollie, are you deceiving me? That¡¯s not how my parents died!!¡±


    Before he could reach Ollie, he was subdued by Ableson¡¯s men.


    Rosalynn looked down at the struggling young man, not saying much.


    ¡°Mrs Silverman, as you can see, this matter is indeed rted to the case from years ago. His parents


    died mysteriously, leaving only this child behind This time, the incident didn¡¯t cause much harm. Why


    not give him a chance, for the sake of his parents?¡± Ollie pleaded with Rosalynn with a helpless


    expression.


    Rosalynn nced at him and said emotionlessly, ¡°He wanted to hurt my daughter, and you expect me


    to let him go? Ollie, do you take me for a kind person?¡±


    Ollie was stunned


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found the instigator, everyone can go.¡± Rosalynn turned to Mike and said, ¡°This guy is


    all yours.¡±


    ¡°Understood


    Mike nodded, then looked at Wilson, cracking his neck with a cackle.


    Everyone who saw this scene knew that there was no hope for Wilson. After all, he was destined to die

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    ¡°Everyone else, go register with that blond dude, leave your info, and soon enough, 100,000 dors will


    be in your hands.¡± Mike grabbed Wilson off the ground, shoved a random rag he found into his mouth,


    and dragged him away.


    The rest of the people who were surrounding them started to leave as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The blond guy was there taking down everyone¡¯s info.


    Most people were rushing over to do so, leaving only a few still around Ollie!


    ¡®Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Drew gently patted Ollie¡¯s back, ¡°Do you need to take any medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ollie shook his head, ¡°I still need to find Waer. His wife is not easy to deal with.


    Although Wilson is done for, we should at least bring his body back to be buried, for the sake of peace.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Ollie, you¡¯re too kind-hearted. He tried to drag Drew into this mess. Drew is the smartest and


    most promising of our family, that guy was truly vicious!¡± The middle-aged woman from earlier spat.


    Drew was the son-inw she had her eye on for her sister¡¯s family. With Wayne¡¯s backing and now the


    Jared Group alliance, their power was undoubtedly stronger. If Drew married her niece and then got a


    job at Bane Corporation, her sister¡¯s family would have a strong support.


    As she was thinking about this, Drew was already ¡®helping Ollie back to the main house.


    Drew and Ollie returned to the main house in silence,


    ¡°Grandpa, sit down. I¡¯ll get you some water and give you some medicine,¡± Drew said softly.


    Ollie didn¡¯t respond.


    After his grandson left, he slowly got up and opened a pear wood cab, taking out some items.


    Drew came back with the water and helped the old man take his medicine. ¡°You rest first, I¡¯ll go and


    calm them down¡­¡±


    ¡°Drew.¡± Ollie grabbed Drew¡¯s hand, staring at him.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Drew asked.


    4


    ¡°Neither Wayne nor his wife are good people,¡± Ollie said seriously, his eyes turning red. He handed the


    items he took out to Drew, ¡°This is the passcode to my bank ount. Buy a ne ticket to go overseas


    immediately, and leave right away!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Drew looked at Ollie in shock.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, once Mrs. Silvermanes to her senses, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± Ollie said


    urgently, ¡°Leave right now! Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m on Natalie¡¯s side, I don¡¯t know anything about this


    from start to finish. They won¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Drew stared at him.


    ¡°You knew about this all along?¡± he asked.


    Ollie¡¯s heart ached as if being twisted by a knife: ¡°You were so careless!¡±


    With that, he pushed Drew hard: ¡°Go, now!!¡±

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Late at night when all was quiet,


    a skinny figure hurriedly dashed through the back door of the courtyard, eventually disappearing into


    the vast darkness.


    The airport was still bustling in the wee hours.


    Drew went straight through the VIP channel, and a staff member came to meet him as soon as he got


    off the car.


    As he walked forward, he lowered his baseball cap, seemingly afraid of being recognized by someone.


    He passed the security check under the guidance of the staff member.


    ¡°You are our VIP customer. Our business car prepared for you is at Gate 39.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Drew thanked the staff member, lowered his head, and headed towards Gate 39.


    As he walked, he kept recalling his grandfather¡¯s words: ¡°The overseas bank has all my savings, more


    than 200 million. Remember this phone number and contact the owner when you get there. He will


    arrange a new identity for you¡­ Drew, nevere back, even if I¡¯m dead!¡±


    At Gate 39, after checking the ticket, Drew saw the ck business car parked by the side of the road.


    He got in the car and closed the door.


    Soon, he became alert and realized that something is off.


    The car was too quiet, and there was something behind him¡­.


    Drew turned around abruptly, but before he could see what¡¯s behind him, he was hit on the head and


    knocked unconscious.


    He felt the bumpy ride in his semi-conscious state, trying hard to open his eyes and see what¡¯s around


    him, but all he saw are blurry shadows. After an unknown period of bumping around, he finally woke up


    and found himself lying on a cold ground with someone calling his name, ¡°Drew¡­¡± This voice¡­


    Drew opened his eyes wide and saw a disheveled woman with bruises all over her face squatting in


    front of him.


    ¡°Jesse?¡±


    Drew sat up abruptly, his head throbbing with pain, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Drew, I couldn¡¯t kill that bitch¡¯s granddaughter. What should I do?¡± Jesse looked frustrated, clutching


    her head. ¡°I was so close!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Drew got up, found the direction of the door, and started


    running towards it.


    At this point, Jesse suddenly grabbed his foot and said, ¡°Why is it fair that someone who did something


    wrong can have such a beautiful child? If my daughter were alive, she¡¯d be a beautiful girl too. Why can


    the Silverman family¡¯s child live while my daughter has to die?!¡±


    *Enough!!¡±


    Drew kicked Jesse away


    Jesse didn¡¯t expect Drew to attack her, so she looked at him with fear in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    Drew¡­ Drew wants to hit me too.. Drew wants to hit me too


    Drew looked at the terrified woman in front of him, and it all became clear to him.


    Jesse was captured by Wayne¡¯s people, and so was he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why should I hit you? Because you¡¯re useless! Why did you try to kill a child?¡± Drew asked angrily. ¡°I


    told you to kill Wayne!¡±


    Jesse was frightened by his shouting, held her head, and trembled.


    Drew looked around and noticed a camera in the corner


    He stared at the camera and suddenly startedughing


    ¡°I get it now So you never really believed that Wilson was the one behind it all.¡±


    Across the monitor.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Rosalynn wrapped in a shawl, sitting diagonally across from a tearful Ollie, with Wilson there too.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He¡¯d been scared shitless and peed his pants twice tonight, thinking he was a


    goner, but then suddenly he was brought here. ¡°Bring Drew over.¡± Rosalynn said casually.


    A momentter, Drew was brought in with his hands tied.


    Rosalynn crossed her long legs, ying with a ring on her finger.


    ¡°Drew!!¡±


    Upon seeing Drew, Ollie tried to step forward but was held back by Ableson, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re up there


    in age, better not move recklessly. If you get hurt, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, it wasn¡¯t Drew, it was me!! I ordered Jesse, don¡¯t me him!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Drew eximed, then looked at Rosalynn firmly, ¡°You saw it on the monitor, right? This has


    nothing to do with my grandpa. I couldn¡¯t stand Wayne, so I wanted to kill him!¡±


    Drew lowered his eyelids, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jesse to go crazy and attack your daughter.¡±


    Drew was furious and scared when he saw the video yesterday. He didn¡¯t like kids because they¡¯re too


    noisy, but he genuinely liked Ivy when he met her yesterday such a cute, soft-spoken little girl who


    gave him candy..


    ¡°Of course it was you!¡± Wilson roared, ¡°Drew, I¡¯ve always treated you like a brother, why would you


    frame me?! You wanted to kill Wayne, just admit it! Why did you want to kill me too? What do I owe


    you?¡±


    ¡°You do owe me!¡± Drew yelled, leaving Wilson dumbfounded and instinctively looking at the silent


    Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn twirled her ring, ¡°Ollie, you should say something about this, right?¡±


    Ollie looked at Rosalynn in astonishment, as if she already knew something.


    Seeing Ollie not speaking, Rosalynn lost patience and pointed at Wilson and Drew, ¡°Which one of


    these two is Wilson, really?¡±


    Ollie shuddered and nced at Rosalynn, realizing the secret he¡¯d been guarding for so many years


    was about to be exposed. Although he was old, his spine had always remained straight. However, at


    this moment, his back hunched over.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not Wilson? He is?¡± Wilson pointed at Drew, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed not Wilson.¡± Ollie lowered his eyelids, ¡°Your real name should be Elliot Silverman.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wilson was even more puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m from the Steinbergs, howe I have the


    last name Silverman now?¡±


    ARA


    ¡°Your father used to be the head of the Silverman Group¡¯s chemical nt and the main culprit of the


    pollution discharge.¡± Rosalynn replied leisurely.


    Wilson immediately denied it, ¡°No way, I know for a fact that the man¡¯s wife, along with their two


    children, have been living abroad and enjoying the money from his corruption!¡±


    That man, just as the truth was revealed,mitted suicide by hanging himself in the factory before


    the Silverman Group¡¯s investigation team


    even arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re the child of his mistress.¡± Ollie said seriously.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Your mother was a distant rtive of mine. I don¡¯t know how she got together with your father. You


    were born just two years before the chemical nt incident After your father died, your mother feared


    the money he left her would be taken away, so she abandoned you and went abroad.¡± Ollie sighed


    deeply. ¡°You and Drew were found by me almost on the same day¡­¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Wilson slowly started to understand what was going on.


    ¡°Grandpa Ollie, did you switch my identity with Drew¡¯s?¡± Wilson asked.


    Ollie looked at Wilson: ¡°What else could I do? Drew¡¯s parents were killed because they reported the


    people responsible for the pollution incident. They left behind only Drew. If someone wanted revenge,


    this kid would be gone!¡±


    ¡°So, you let me take the me for him?¡± Wilson asked angrily, ¡°Is my life not worth anything?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s because your dad was greedy and secretly discharged the pollution that led to the death of my


    parents!¡± Drew said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve to die? Your whole family deserves to die!¡±


    Rosalynn listened and looked at Drew: ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve known about this for a while, right?¡±


    Drew turned his head away from Rosalynn and took a couple of deep breaths: ¡°I found out the whole


    truth when I was 16. I wanted to confront Natalie and demand justice!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rosalynn raised her hand, looking puzzled. ¡°If you knew that the pollution incident was


    caused by his dad¡¯s greed for money, why target Natalie? As far as I know, she wasn¡¯t involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she wasn¡¯t involved, and she even activelypensated and helped the victims. So what?¡±


    Drew looked at her, ¡°tell me, didn¡¯t she make money from it? The people who killed my parents, even if


    they weren¡¯t acting on her orders, were trying to please her. Natalie and her family are the root of all


    this evil!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned: ¡°Natalie built the factory here to boost the local economy. Her original intention


    wasn¡¯t to harm anyone.¡±


    ¡°But my parents are still dead, and so is Jesse¡¯s family!¡± Drew said, emphasizing each word. ¡°The


    person responsible is dead, and Natalie paid some money so she thought everything was fine? You all


    continue to live your good lives, while we suffer endlessly.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drewughed: ¡°Your daughter was almost killed, and you must be furious, right? Wanting to kill me,


    right? Why is your daughter so special?¡± ¡°Drew!!¡±


    Ollie cried out in pain, extremely anxious. What he wanted now was for Drew to let go of everything


    and ask for forgiveness, not to provoke Rosalynn.


    ¡°You make yourself sound so noble. Rosalynn looked at him and suddenlyughed. ¡°If it was really as


    you said, you should have sought justice yourself. Why did you instigate Jesse? She doesn¡¯t owe you


    anything, isn¡¯t she pitiful enough?¡±


    Saying this, Rosalynn threw a few bottles of medicine in front of Drew. Drew looked at them, his face


    turning livid.


    ¡°These are the medicines the mental hospital prescribed for Jesse, but I had someone check them, and


    they¡¯re just vitamin tablets, not drugs for treating mental illness.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression gradually


    turned cold. ¡°How long have you been doing this? Three years? Five years? Or since you found out


    about your past?¡±


    As long as Jesse took her medication on time, although she wouldn¡¯t fully recover, but she definitely


    wouldn¡¯t be what she is now.


    For the sake of revenge, Drew switched her medicine, instilling hatred in her over a long period, making


    her yearn for vengeance. Rosalynn had checked Jesse¡¯s medical records and crime history. Jesse had


    taken children before, but she had never hurt them. More precisely, Jesse never hurt anyone. She even


    once jumped into a river during a freezing winter to save a child who had fallen in, almost freezing to


    death herself


    However, since her medication was switched, she became more and more violent, more and more out


    of control.


    ¡°She¡¯s the child¡¯s mother. She should avenge her daughter. I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Drew looked at Rosalynn,


    saying each word clearly.


    ¡°Drew, did you really switch Jesse¡¯s medicine?¡± Ollie looked at Drew in shock.


    Other than when Jesse was in the mental hospital, Ollie always brought her medication. He couldn¡¯t


    remember when Drew started volunteering to send money and medicine to Jesse and handle her


    troubles outside

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Drew couldn¡¯t bare looking at Ollie. He¡¯s been a total letdown to his granddad his whole life, His


    granddad raised him, poured all his effort into him, sent him to the best university, gave him the best


    material life.


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t wanna go study abroad.¡± Ollie slumped on the sofa. ¡°No wonder youe back


    every month¡­¡±


    ¡°Drew, are you outta your mind?¡± Wilson snapped back to reality, then looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Can I bail


    now? I don¡¯t want to be around this nutjob.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Rosalynn crossed her legs, lightly tapping her


    knee. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what


    at would¡¯ve happened if you¡¯d busted out of the old house today?¡±


    Wilson paused.


    Drew looked at her.


    ¡°What would happen if I busted out?¡± Wilson felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°No¡­ If he was gonna


    frame me, I could defend myself¡­ unless¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s no fool. He knew something was up.


    ¡°You nned to kill me?¡± Wilson looked at Drew, horror in his eyes, and even Ollie looked shocked.


    Rosalynn pped her hands, and the door opened. A gaunt man was shoved in.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this man?¡± Wilson nced at him, sure he wasn¡¯t a local.


    ¡°Drew¡¯s hired thug.¡± Rosalynn said casually. ¡°If you¡¯d made it out of the house, per his agreement with


    Drew, you would¡¯ve ended up dead in the river. Dead men tell no tales.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    *Drew!!!¡±


    Wilson lost his cool, lunged at Drew and kicked him in the chest.


    *Just because my dad ran that chemical nt doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s on me! He gave birth to me but didn¡¯t


    raise me. I didn¡¯t take his money! We grew up together, man! That¡¯s gotta count for something! You


    can¡¯t just do this to me! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    This farce was getting on Rosalynn¡¯s nerves.


    No matter what Natalie did, Drew tried to harm Ivy. She wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook, no matter the


    reason.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I beg you!¡± Ollie fell to his knees before Rosalynn.


    Ableson quickly tried to pull him up, but Ollie wouldn¡¯t budge.


    *Spare him this time, he¡¯s a poor kid!¡± Ollie pleaded through tears.


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    ¡°Ollie, is Jesse not pitiful?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze was icy.


    Ollie looked at her, frozen in ce.


    ¡°Where did the money you stashed in a foreign banke from?¡± Then, Rosalynn asked, word for


    word.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    While Wayne was out cold in the hospital, Rosalynn had already sent people to dig up every bit of info


    they could find on Jesse


    Even though Ollie was meticulous in covering his tracks, so much so that the cops hadn¡¯t found


    anything unusual, everyone believed that Jesse was swindled out of all hispensation money by


    some con artists pretepiling to be his rtives


    In reality, thatpensation money merely passed through Jesse¡¯s hands before Ollie shuffled it off to


    some offshore ounts


    Natalie was a businesswoman, and even though she could be quite ruthless in her pursuits, she was


    more than generous when it came to thepensation for her hometown¡¯s chemical nt.


    Especially for someone like Jesse, whose family was wiped out. Rosalynn calcted that Natalie had


    provided over 70 million inpensation after vanous family members passed away, plus an additional


    10 million for housing arrangements.


    She also personally covered the medical costs for Jesse¡¯s daughter. After the child passed away,


    Natalie gave another 20 million for griefpensation and funeral expenses.


    That¡¯s a total of over 100 million,


    but Jesse didn¡¯t see a single cent of it.


    For a moment, Ollie¡¯s face froze, then he swallowed hard, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, where my moneyes


    from is my personal business, I don¡¯t owe you any exnations! If you think there¡¯s something wrong


    with my money, go ahead and call the cops on me!¡±


    After finishing, he turned to Drew, ¡°Drew, let¡¯s turn ourselves in. All you did was switch out Jesse¡¯s


    medicine and bitch about Wayne a little, we didn¡¯t kill anyone! Worst case scenario, we¡¯re charged with


    incitement, no one died, we do a little time and then we start over!¡±


    At this point, Ollie knew that Rosalynn would never let Drew off the hook, so he figured he might as well


    throw in the towel


    they could do time, but they couldn¡¯t afford to end up in the clutches of Wayne¡¯s wife!


    ¡°Drew, weren¡¯t you curious why after your parents were brutally murdered, you weren¡¯t adopted by


    rtives following the standard procedure? Even if there were no rtives, you should¡¯ve been sent to


    an orphanage, right? So how is it that Ollie ended up raising you?¡±


    Rosalynn posed her question calmly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ollie¡¯s voice sounded strained, then he quickly said to Drew, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, let¡¯s go turn ourselves


    in!¡±


    Drew nced at Rosalynn.


    Ollie was pulling him towards the door, looking quite frantic.


    Drew was about to follow Ollie when Rosalynn asked again:


    ¡°Werent you curious about who Ollie is really working for?¡± Her words hit Drew like a ton of bricks.


    He stopped dead in his tracks


    No matter how hard Ollie tugged at him, he wouldn¡¯t move ¡®Drew, you have to listen to your grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Ollie, by the looks of it, you¡¯re still keeping something from Drew!¡±


    O red at Wilson resentfully


    How could Rosalynn suspect Drew?


    He thought to himself, all the while dragging Drew towards the door


    Drew was sent for a moment, then pushed away Ollie¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandpa, I want to hear her out¡±


    ¡°Drew¡± Ollie locked frantic

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    ¡°Everyone knows, after the chemical nt incident, to protect the Silverman Group¡¯s reputation, Natalie


    also coughed up a whopping 1.2 billion topensate the victims privately,¡± Rosalynn said icily ¡°I got


    all the details, including thepensation for Wilson¡¯s parents who died unexpectedlyter.¡± Drew


    looked at Ollie in shock


    This was news to him Ollie had never mentioned it.


    That money, it was a total of 35 million, Mike handed Rosalynn a file, then red daggers at Ollie,


    returning to his spot.


    Ollie wanted to say something to Drew, but Drew brushed him off, striding towards Rosalynn.


    The bodyguards in the room braced themselves, seeing Drew¡¯s fiery temper.


    However, Drew just took the file from Rosalynn and quickly skimmed through it. The list was filled with


    victims¡¯ names, home addresses, casualties, family situation, and so on.


    Many names were familiar to Ollie, because these were folks he had been dealing with. They held him


    in high regard.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Whenever they saw Drew, they would always grab his hand and tell how Grandpa Ollie busted his ass


    to secure enough benefits for the vige victims. He even scored some dough to build a new


    neighborhood for the vigers, handing out houses for free.


    But after seeing this list from 20 years ago, Drew realized that the Silverman Group¡¯spensation


    included properties.


    And thepensation, even by today¡¯s standards, was a pretty penny.


    But Ollie didn¡¯t give it. Instead, he used the money to buildmercial real estate on the primend in


    Steinberg.


    Besides the houses for the victims, the rest, 80 percent, was sold off by Ollie.


    That¡¯s when Ollie started his real estate business locally.


    ¡°This is all bullshit!¡±


    Ollie snatched the list and ripped it to pieces.


    Before that, Drew had seen his parents¡¯ names.


    ¡°Dn Stein, Sabrina Stein, deathpensation 35 million, child care and education fund 4 million


    (with a chance for a study abroad schrship if the kid excels), propertypensation 16 million,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake¡± Ollie said, facing Drew¡¯splicated gaze. They just want to stir things up between us!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s stirring shit?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly. ¡°Every penny the Silverman Group gave out, I can track


    records, but did you give the victims what they were Owed?¡±


    Ollie looked scared as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Drew or Wilson, you kept them around for the dough, Rosalynn said, word by word. ¡°But,


    Ollie, as a human being, you can¡¯t do this. Jesse. Drew Wilson, they¡¯re all victims You tricked them just


    because they had nobody left?¡±


    It¡¯s not like that


    ¡°And him Rosalynn pointed at Wilson


    Wilson knew he was out of the woods now His life was no longer in danger. He was enjoying his food


    on the side, not expecting to be called out by Rosalynn all of a sudden

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    ¡°If you told Natalie about the existence of this kid, she would give him some money, let him study hard


    and grow up well,¡± Rosalynn said indignantly. ¡°But what about you? You¡¯ve altered his life, and just


    because you can¡¯t make a buck off him, you let him fend for himself without education, without


    schooling, and look at him now. Have you got any conscience?¡±


    Wilson was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t ever thought about what Rosalynn was saying. For a moment, he


    even felt a twinge of guilt towards Drew. After all, the whole tragedy was caused by his own deadbeat


    dad. He never considered that he too, was a victim in this.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s the punishment he deserves, he¡¯s the son of a sinner, Ollie argued, as if the louder he spoke,


    the more sense he made.


    After hearing this, Wilson smirked, ¡°In the whole chemical nt incident, I didn¡¯t do anything, I wasn¡¯t


    the one discharging the wastewater, I didn¡¯t steal the victims¡¯ money! Even the one who wanted to kill


    the kid today wasn¡¯t me, what have I done wrong?¡±


    After he finished, he stared at a pale-faced Ollie, ¡°I might be a loser, but I stand tall and I¡¯ve never hurt


    anyone. What about you?¡±


    Ollie swayed, almost losing his footing. He instinctively reached out to steady himself on Drew¡¯s arm,


    but Drew dodged him. Ollie almost fell, managing to steady himself against a wall, he looked at Drew in


    shock, ¡°Drew?¡±


    ¡°Did you take my parents¡¯ money?¡± Drew asked Ollie, word by word.


    Ollie¡¯s face twisted, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? We¡¯re family, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°She said she has evidence, I¡¯m asking you onest time, did you take my parents¡¯pensation


    money?¡± Drew demanded angrily.


    Ollie shivered, looking at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn had already sat back down, leisurely sipping her tea, not even ncing his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her, answer me!¡± Drew was on the verge of breaking down, tears welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°Drew, let¡¯s go to the police station first. We can talk about all this after everything is settled down,


    okay?¡± Ollie pleaded, tears streaking down his face.


    It was clear he genuinely cared for Drew.


    Drew avoided his outstretched hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll go to the police station and


    confess that Imitted murder, let them sentence me to death! Or I¡¯ll go with Wayne, Wayne


    definitely won¡¯t let me live!¡±


    ¡°No¡± Ollie quickly waved his hands.


    ¡°Then tell me the truth!¡± Drew roared.


    Ollie looked at Rosalynn again, this time his eyes were filled with resentment.


    Rosalynn pretended not to notice and just took another sip of her tea.


    Mike, however, noticed Ollie¡¯s re and red back even more fiercely.


    Ollie turned his gaze back to Drew, finally admitting with a resigned tone, ¡°Yes, I did take the money.¡±


    Drew¡¯s pupils quivered violently, and thest glimmer of light in his eyes slowly dimmed.


    ¡°Natalie is a damn lunatic Ollie raised his head, gripping Drew¡¯s hand in agitation. ¡°1 worked for her for


    thirty years, she never treated me with respect, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I just wanted to get away


    from her as soon as possible!¡±


    *So you turned into a thief?¡± Drew asked.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Ollie hung his head low, ¡°When I found you, you were so small¡­ I had that n in my heart. But trust


    me, I genuinely care about you. You¡¯re smart, obedient, and so promising¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I have any living rtives?¡± Drew cut him off.


    Ollie wanted to shake his head in denial, but instinctively nced at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn, who had been ignoring them, lifted her gaze and gave him a smile.


    Seeing her smile, Ollie panicked internally.


    Rosalynn probably figured everything out.


    Instead of lying and being caught by her, it¡¯s better for him to spit out the truth.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s rtives starved to death during the famine.


    ¡°What about my mother¡¯s family?¡± Drew clung to Ollie, as if grasping at straws.


    ¡°Drew, does it matter? Haven¡¯t I treated you well?¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Drew¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, no longer showing the care and concern for his


    grandfather as before.


    Rosalynn took all this in, not surprised in the least.


    Others might be surprised. Drew was raised by Ollie and they had a good rtionship. How could he


    change so quickly after knowing the truth?


    Actually, Drew is fundamentally a very selfish person, and holds grudges.


    Suddenly realizing that his respected and trusted grandfather adopted him for money and has been


    deceiving him, and his parents¡¯ death might even be connected to him,


    how could he not change?


    ¡°Your mother was an outsider, living in the northwest¡­ You still have a grandmother, two uncles, and


    an aunt.¡±


    After hearing this, Drew froze for a moment, then stepped back abruptly.


    Why was he so angry and eager for revenge after learning the truth of his origins?


    Because he thought that the Silverman Group killed all his family, leaving him alone in the world without


    any rtives.


    But now, suddenly knowing that he has a grandmother, uncles, and an aunt, maybe even a lot of


    siblings¡­


    ¡°Do they not want me?¡± Drew asked.


    This is when Rosalynn, who had been silent, finally spoke up.


    ¡°It was Ollie who told them you were also dead.¡± Rosalynn looked at Drew, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s family


    lives in a very remote ce. After hearing the news, they all came Ollie lied to them. They¡¯re


    uneducated and didn¡¯t understandpensation. Ollie gave them 50,000 as charity. In the end, they


    only took your parents¡¯ ashes. They didn¡¯t take a penny of the money¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Drew was shaking all over, desperately looking at Ollie, wishing he would deny something.


    Ollie nced at him uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ve been sponsoring your aunt¡¯s education. She even came here once,


    you must have met her, right?¡±


    Drew thought for a moment, suddenly, a face emerged in his mind.


    Not particrly beautiful, but it was an oval face with bright, clean eyes.


    She bought him a bag of oranges, and praised him,


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at studying, and you are such a handsome young man.¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you. I had to get married right after high school.¡±


    He was puzzled and asked: ¡°Why? Were your grades bad?¡±


    She replied, ¡°Not as good as yours, but I was the best in my area.¡±


    ¡°Why get married then? Don¡¯t you know that education is the key to a better future?¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°My parents are sick. You¡¯ll understand when you get older.¡±


    ¡°Did shee to borrow money?¡±


    Drew suddenly realized, rushing forward and grabbing Ollie¡¯s shoulders.


    He vaguely remembered hearing something about ¡°fifty thousand¡± when passing by Ollie¡¯s study one


    day.


    Drew, living a life of luxury, never worried about money and didn¡¯t react much to the sum mentioned.


    But now, thinking back, everything seemed wrong.


    Ollie avoided Drew¡¯s gaze, not responding.


    ¡°You stole millions from her sister and brother-inw! Aren¡¯t you supposed to cover their tuition and


    medical expenses? Why did you do this? Why?!¡±


    Drew was losing his mind.


    Ableson stepped in and restrained Drew at a signal from Rosalynn while a bodyguard pulled Ollie


    away.


    Ollie, looking like a puppet, dared not lift his head.


    ¡°If she could borrow the money, she could treat her parent¡¯s illness. But if she continued her education


    and gained wisdom, she would soon realize that thepensation for her sister and brother-inw had


    died and could receive far more than that 50000 dors inpensation. ¡°Rosalynn answered for Ollie.


    Only by allowing foolish people to continue their ignorance and greedy ones can they rest assured


    ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Drew cried out in agony.


    ¡°Drew, I raised you. I was good to you. You can¡¯t deny our bond over this.¡± Ollie cried bitterly.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯d give my life for you,¡± Drew said, no longer looking at Ollie. ¡°Let me see my family one


    last time.¡±


    Rosalynn just stared at him.


    Drew paused, his eyes filled with disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my family is all dead.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt is still alive. She and her husband are currently working in a factory in P City. They have


    three children, Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± Drew asked through tears, ¡°What about my grandma and uncle?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°They all died in a major earthquake where they were working eight years ago, Rosalynn replied.


    That day was Drew¡¯s uncle¡¯s birthday. The whole family had gathered together only to be taken away


    by an earthquake in the middle of the night.


    They lived in temporary shacks Right in the earthquake¡¯s epicenter.


    The quake took the whole family¡¯s lives almost instantly.


    Only Drew¡¯s aunt and her family, who could not get leave to attend the birthday party, were lucky


    enough to escape the disaster.


    This is too tragic, Wilson said, then corrected himself, pointing at Ollie. ¡°No, it¡¯s your fault! If you hadn¡¯t


    taken that money, this family could have livedfortably working on a construction site. They wouldn¡¯t


    have died in the earthquake if they hadn¡¯t been on the site. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Drew leaned against the wall, clearly numb.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I really can¡¯t stand Drew, but¡­ please let him see his aunt. He¡¯s pitiful,¡± Wilson said to


    Rosalynn without looking at Drew.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Before Rosalynn could even open her mouth, Drew waved her off and said: ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°What? Your aunt is still alive. why don¡¯t you go see her?¡± Wilson was stunned, ¡°She didn¡¯t abandon


    you on purpose. They were deceived!*


    ¡°Look at me now. Seeing me like this would only break her heart,¡± Drew said, suddenly bursting into


    tears. If I knew that I still have rtives in this world, I wouldn¡¯t have done all these things.¡±


    ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Wilson pointed at Ollie, raising his voice.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, could I ask for your help?¡± Drew had finished crying and turned to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Ollie gave me all his money from the bank,¡± Drew pulled out a key. ¡°I want you to give it to my aunt. No


    need to mention me just it¡¯s thepensation for my parent¡¯s death.¡±


    He paused for a moment.


    ¡°And in my ount, there¡¯s some money left. I hope you can find a good mental health clinic to send


    Jesse. You know she¡¯s the most innocent.I hope you and your husband won¡¯t take your anger out on


    her.¡±


    With that, Drew even knelt to Rosalynn.


    ¡°I beg you!¡±


    ¡°Drew¡­¡± What Ollie did has endangered the Silverman Group. The Silverman Group will reopen the


    original sewage caseter. If thepensation is not paid, the Silverman Group will jointly sue Ollie


    with the victim.¡±


    Rosalynn, having finished her tea, stood up,


    ¡°Mike, take care of the rest. Without another word, she walked away.


    She was still in Steinberg. The small town was quiet in the deep of the night.


    When she went out, she saw tall buildings towering like monsters in the distance.


    Every time Ollie stepped out, he could see the neighborhood he built. Nobody knows whether pride or


    guilt filled his heart when he saw it.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman!¡±


    Just as Rosalynn was about to get into the car, Wilson chased after her.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ableson stepped in front of Rosalynn, making a warning gesture, ¡®Back


    off!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalynn said lightly.


    Ableson hesitatedand stepped aside a little bit.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He always knew that the people around Ms. Jared were powerful.


    But it was only today, when he dealt with Mike, that he realized how powerful he really was.


    Without Ms. Jared, nobody could control Mike.


    This gave Ableson a sense of crisis.


    Having made two mistakes already, his career was hanging by a thread.


    *Do I look like someone who would attack people?¡± Wilson muttered, ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    What do you want?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wilson took a few steps, then bowed deeply to Rosalynn, Thank you very much! Without you, I might


    have never known who I am, who my real parents


    are¡±


    1 didn¡¯t do it for you,¡± Rosalynn replied, her tone a bit cold


    ¡°know! But I still want to thank you!¡± Looking determinedly at Rosalynn, Wilson said, To repay you for


    your help, I hope you can give me a chance to work for you!*

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Ableson was taken aback.


    He even couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Are you repaying a favor or seeking revenge? Where did youe


    from? Which school did you graduate from? How manynguages can you speak? Do you know what


    Ms. Gabrie does?¡±


    ¡°I can at least be a bodyguard like you.¡± When Wilson said this he didn¡¯t have any confidence.


    ¡°I used to be a mercenary, what do you have topare with me?¡± Ablesonughed bitterly in


    frustration.


    Wilson looked stunned, ¡°A mercenary? Like the ones on TV?¡±


    ¡®Ms. Jared, Mr. Silverman, and your child are waiting for you to return. let¡¯s go.¡± Ableson didn¡¯t want to


    argue further.


    *Mrs. Silverman, I might not be well-educated, but I have good character and personality. you could


    consider me.¡± Wilson still wanted to try.


    He could tell Wayne¡¯s wife was a tough cookie.


    If he could work for her, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his future.


    ¡°Later, the Silverman Group will investigate Ollie¡¯s case. I will have someone contact you. Prove to me


    that you¡¯re capable of working for me.¡± Rosalynn responded indifferently and got into the car.


    Ableson was speechless.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to describe Ms. Gabrie as kind or ruthless.


    Humph, an unemployed vagrant wants to work for her.


    Shouldn¡¯t he even have a chance?


    Would that thug who was so scared he fell to the ground even be capable?


    Later, after spending more time with Rosalynn, Ableson realized,


    Ms. Gabrie¡¯s team ranged from Ivy League graduates tomon peddlers, all sorts of people.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whenever it came to a crucial moment for Ms. Gabrie, these seemingly insignificant people could


    always y a role.


    On the way back, Rosalynn was a bit tired, leaning against the pillow and half asleep.


    Halfway there, Mike called, ¡°Ollie¡¯s dead.¡± Mike sounded pretty cheerful.


    Rosalynn sat up straight and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I say not to beat up old people?¡±


    Mike was only bound by rules, he didn¡¯t have much of a moral sense, no taboos.


    ¡°Gabrie, you misunderstood, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Mike quickly exined, ¡°His grandson stabbed him to


    death!¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent.


    In fact, after understanding the whole situation, Rosalynn nned to avoid taking thew into her own


    hands with Drew. On the one hand, the incident was initiated by the Silverman Group, and he was


    indeed greatly harmed, on the other hand, Cory was still sick, and she didn¡¯t want to create bloodshed.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Per her request, Mike had to take them to the city police station immediately.


    But before they left, Drew said he needed his bank card and asked Mike to give it to Rosalynn.


    He did mention it to Rosalynn before, and Mike agreed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drew returned to his room with the card, handing it to Mike: There¡¯s about three million in the two


    cards. Please give it to Mrs. Silverman for me. And, if you can, buy a lollipop for Ivy. I really didn¡¯t mean


    to hurt her.¡±


    Mike remained unmoved and ignored Drew¡¯s guilty expression toward Ivy.


    ¡°Ourdy doesn¡¯t take stuff from strangers. Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He took the card, stuffed it in his pocket, and urged Drew to hurry up.


    Drew dragged his feet while Ollie sat on the outermost chair in the hall, crying and struggling to


    breathe.


    ¡°Wait for him a sec.


    Drew didn¡¯t move, and Mike was about to kick him in the back, thinking about how he had to exin


    the injuries at the police station, and impatiently ordered his men to bring the older man over, brought


    Ollie to Drew.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Mike asked impatiently.


    Drew looked at Ollie: ¡°Grandpa, I have onest question.¡±


    Ollie looked at him, ¡°You want to ask if your parents¡¯ death had anything to do with me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Drew answered.


    Ollie chuckled, ¡°They didn¡¯t have to die.¡±


    Drew¡¯s expression changed as soon as he spoke, his facial muscles trembling uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, Ollie stoppedughing, and his expression turned fierce: ¡°Your parents brought it on


    themselves. After Natalie found out they were the informants, she met with them and talked about a


    compensation n. But before they started receiving payments, they learned the realpensation


    n from the vigers and came to me when they realized something was wrong with the house deal.¡±


    Drew clenched his teeth.


    Ollieughed, as if he was telling a big joke.


    ¡°How much money we could make from building Hillside Vige? I said I¡¯d give them 30% of the profit.


    But they just had to be ungrateful! Blocking my fortune, how could I let them go?¡± Ollie looked at Drew,


    apparently unsatisfied, and his tone lightened, ¡°Do you know how I tricked them into going out that


    day?¡±


    Drew had a hunch and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    Olleughed: ¡°I had someone kidnap you and your parents were looking for you everywhere. I told


    them I saw you near the sewage canal, and they went right away¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not human!!¡± Drew screamed at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m already in my seventies or eighties and can¡¯t go to jail¡­ You turned against


    me and gave the money I gave you to the Silverman family! You¡¯ll have nothing once you¡¯re out of jail,


    so go beg!!!¡±


    Mike red at Ollie¡¯s arrogant face and his anger surge, forgetting all about treating elders with respect


    as taught by Gabrie and was about to take


    action


    But then


    I¡¯m going to make you pay!!


    Drew yelled angrily, breaking free from the bodyguard.


    A utility knife slid out from his sleeve, and without any hesitation, he shed Ollie¡¯s throat and stabbed


    the old man¡¯s chest, piercing his heart.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Mike and his crew were all on the same wavelength.


    After Drew started beating Ollie, someone could have reacted and


    If it were them, they might have been even harsher.


    stopped him, but nobody moved cause the


    they all knew how pissed off Drew was.


    Only when Ollie had had enough, Mike signaled his guys to stop Drew and called Rosalynn to exin


    the situation.


    After hearing the whole story, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were downcast, and after a moment of silence, she


    said, ¡°Get him a goodwyer.¡± ¡°Got it!¡±


    Then Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    The cold white light from the streetlights outside cast a glow on the highway.


    Rosalynn had no time to dwell on what just happened, she just wanted to get back to her kids as soon


    Ivy had been scared and sick during the day, and who knows if it got worse at night.


    And Cory, he must have known what happened during the day and must have been worried about her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As for Wayne¡¯s injuries, she had no idea how they were.


    She had no energy left to pity anyone else.


    as


    possible.


    To Rosalynn¡¯s surprise, most of the media had left the hotel, leaving only a few self-media bloggers


    holding up their phones to live stream.


    When Rosalynn got back to the hotel, the hotel manager had reserved the presidential suite elevator


    just for her.


    Upon reaching the suite, she thought that Wayne and the kids must have been in their rooms by now.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Wayne and the two kids, all asleep on the couch.


    For a moment, her heart felt like it was being tightly gripped by something.


    A bit bitter, a bit heartbroken, but also incredibly lucky.


    Wayne¡¯s sleep was light, and with his injured arm, it was even lighter.


    Hearing footsteps, he immediately opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Rosalynn.


    When he saw her, he tried to get up.


    Rosalynn immediately gestured for him to stay put, put on the hotel slippers and walked over to the


    living room.


    Wayne looked at her, like a puppy that had been waiting for its owner toe home.


    Without saying a word, Rosalynn bent down.


    Wayne was taken aback. just when he thought he was going to get a kiss, her forehead touched Ivy¡¯s.


    ¡°No fever¡± Wayne said. ¡°I¡¯ve been checking!


    ¡°Mmm¡±


    Rosalynn then touched Cory¡¯s forehead as well.


    Both kids were fine.


    Rosalynn picked up Cory, and he slowly woke up, hanging onto her, his voice ringing out, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re


    back¡­¡±


    Tm sorry, baby,¡± Rosalynn said gently ¡®Mom came backte.¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Cory, with his head drooping, closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Everything went smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, super smooth, all sorted out, Rosalynn replied while walking towards the room. ¡°Wait ¡®til


    tomorrow when you wake up, and I¡¯ll tell you everything okay? Now go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cory mumbled, sinking back into his dreams.


    Rosalynn put Cory back to bed, kissed his forehead, and went back to the living room to put the other


    child to bed.


    Ivy leaned against Wayne¡¯s arm, not daring to move.


    Rosalynn came out, quickly picked up Ivy, and walked into the room.


    Wayne hurriedly got up and followed her like a little puppy.


    Just as Rosalynn was about to put Ivy back to bed, Ivy woke up.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Ivy made sure it was Rosalynn who hade back.


    She was about to fall back to bed but clung to Rosalynn like a ko, crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rosalynn held her, gently patting her back.


    Ivy buried her face in Rosalynn¡¯s neck and cried but didn¡¯t say what was wrong.


    Wayne stood there, feeling a bit helpless.


    After he returned, Ivy seemed normal. She even fed him dinner and voluntarily studied for two hours.


    So why did she suddenly?


    ¡®Still scared?¡® Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy nodded, and hugged even tighter.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, who was clearly clueless


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy and Daddy are here. We¡¯ll protect Ivy. You¡¯re safe, no need to be scared.¡±


    Rosalynn kissed Ivy¡¯s ear. ¡°Mommy¡¯s already locked up the bad guy.


    Ivy didn¡¯t know if she had heard, but she still held Rosalynn, sobbing softly. Eventually, she fell asleep


    because of her exhaustion.


    Rosalynn carefully put her down, got a warm towel, wiped her face again, and as usual, kissed her


    forehead: ¡®Sweet dreams.¡±


    After taking care of the kids, she gestured to Wayne to go outside and walked out.


    Before Wayne left, he also kissed the kids¡® foreheads. He was so nervous that he pulled on his wound,


    gritting his teeth in pain but not daring to make a sound. He endured it and went to the living room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his pale face, Rosalynn frowned and asked. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Stole a kiss and pulled on my wound. It hurts so bad ¡°Wayne looked like he was in extreme pain.


    Rosalynn was speechless. ¡°Come here, let me check your wound.¡±


    Wayne hurried over, sitting next to her, looking extremely wronged.


    Rosalynn checked the gauze, no blood seeped out, so it was not a big issue.


    ¡°Why did you steal a kiss? Rosalynn asked, exasperated


    ¡°If I don¡¯t steal one, they won¡¯t let me,¡± Wayne muttered, finally sighing.


    ¡°Have you asked?¡± Rosalynn questioned.


    Wayne was stunned ¡°No I haven¡¯t..


    ¡°How can you know if the kids won¡¯t let you if you don¡¯t ask?¡± Rosalynn was still speechless and


    decided not to continue this topic. Your people have reported the situation over there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡® Wayne¡¯s expression became more solemn. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Granny Silverman that Ollie is a bit


    shady He¡¯s been tolerated a lot because he¡¯s a cousin. But I never thought.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Rosalynn said ¡°Not long after I left, he was killed by Drew¡±


    ¡°He deserved it¡± Wayne said solemnly ¡°And Drew


    Leave it to the judge Rosalynn lowered her eyelids ¡°We also need to re¨Cinvestigate the chemical


    pollutionpensation case. Ollie couldn¡¯t have done it alone¡±

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    After she finished talking, he nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed someone to handle it It should


    be that person in close contact with Ollie during


    that time¡±


    Rosalynn thought momentarily, then looked at Wayne and said seriously, ¡°Wayne, this incident has


    sounded like a wake¨Cup call for us From now on, you and I can make less money, but we can¡¯t touch


    things like chemical nt pollution that harm people. If anyone under our control does something like


    this, we absolutely can¡¯t let it slide


    She paused for a moment, looking into Wayne¡¯s eyes, and added, ¡°I know you¡¯re a materialist, but now


    we¡¯re Cory and Ivy¡¯s parents. Even if there¡¯s only a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion chance of karma, we can¡¯t let it


    fall on their heads¡±


    After getting married, this was the first time Rosalynn had a calm and rational conversation with Wayne


    face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Wayne looked into her eyes, he felt as if he was seeing countless versions of Secretary Tesdal from


    the past


    He was a vengeful person, and knowing his own background, coupled with almost dying at the hands


    of his mother, Wayne¡¯s personality became uncontroble and extreme


    He would stop at nothing to achieve absolute dominance over the Silverman Group and Bane


    Corporation.


    Why did you take almost all the money I gave you and use it for charity when you were with me?¡±


    Wayne asked with a dry throat.


    It wasn¡¯t until after the ne crash that Wayne learned that Rosalynn¡¯s ount had very little money.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, suddenly remembering that before her grandmotherpletely lost


    consciousness, she had taken care of her high medical bills and found her an excellent nursing home.


    Although she exined it perfectly, showing her grandmother her Bane Corporation work ID and proof


    of borrowing money from thepany, sheter told her that she hadpleted some small projects


    in thepany and received a generous bonus


    Despite the reasonable exnations, her grandmother remained worried.


    One weekend when she went back to visit, the news covered negative stories about Bane Corporation.


    After watching it, her grandmother anxiously told Rosalynn, ¡°Lynn, remember what your grandparents


    taught you from a young age it¡¯s okay to be poor, but never do anything illegal or immoral. Bad deeds


    will bring bad karma!¡±


    Karma? The word weighed on Rosalynn like a mountain


    At that stage, her grandmother¡¯s health was stable, and whenever Wayne was happy, he liked to give


    her checks. He didn¡¯t buy her gifts, but on various holidays, even Arbor Day, Wayne would give her a


    check. The money gradually umted into a substantial amount.


    When she was in school, Rosalynn would use her pocket money to help students in poor areas.


    She didn¡¯t remember what happened that day, but after finishing what Wayne had instructed her to do,


    she overheard the bodyguard mentioning that Wayne had sent another failed enemy to the bottom of


    the ocean to feed the sharks


    The word ¡°karma¡± her grandmother had mentioned rang loudly in her ears once more


    At that time she truly loved Wayne deeply


    She donated all the money he gave her to lighten Wayne¡¯s sins,

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    She hoped that helping others could also umte some good karma for Wayne.


    She never mentioned this to anyone.


    The hotel room was filled with a faint fruity scent.


    Rosalynn asked Wayne, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much I hate that past? Why do you always bring it up?¡±


    ¡°I want to know why you did it!¡± Wayne¡¯s lips were bloodless, his face pale, and the corners of his eyes


    red.


    ¡°What do you want to prove with this answer?¡± Rosalynnughed helplessly. ¡°If you want to hear me


    say it¡¯s because I loved you,you¡¯re ridiculous¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes reddened even more.


    The more I loved you back then, the more you hated me.¡± Rosalynn raised her hand and gently


    brushed Wayne¡¯s pale cheek. Wayne looked at her tearfully. ¡®If you want to live well, stop thinking about


    the past. The past is long gone, destroyed by you, and there¡¯s no going back.¡±


    I¡¯ve really changed.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice sounded choked, with a humble plea that shouldn¡¯t belong to him.


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    She thought of Olivia for some reason.


    She remembered the way Olivia looked at her that day in Fuller Manor.


    And years ago, when Wayne had screamed at her more than once, ¡°Know your ce, don¡¯t dream of


    things you shouldn¡¯t, you can never rece Olivia.¡± Forever


    ¡°Check on the chemical nt as soon as possible. Rosalynn withdrew her hand, got up, and returned


    to Cory and Ivy¡¯s room.


    In the empty living room, Wayne sat alone on the big sofa.


    He had never been so frustrated in his life.


    He was constantly trying to please her and continually being rejected.


    He slowly leaned back on the sofa, his arm had been hurting after the anesthesia wore off, and now it


    hurt even more.


    He wished he could spend a fortune inventing the time machine, go back ten years, and tell Wayne


    back then Rosalynn will be more important to you than life itself.


    Be sure to control your temper, love her, protect her, and never treat her as anyone¡¯s recement.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The following day, Rosalynn called Wayne¡¯s family doctor, who hade temporarily yesterday, to


    reapply for his medicine.


    She didn¡¯t sleep well the night before and was still dozing in bed. Cory and Ivy came out to check if


    Wayne was okay and then rxed when they saw he wasn¡¯t dead.


    Then they went back to their room, hand in hand, to sleep with their mommy.


    Paige and Baillie got up even earlier. They went to a nearby lookout to watch the sunrise and ate a


    famous local breakfast together.


    When they returned, they saw Ivy checking if her dad was alive and well.


    They were amused.


    ¡°Our kid has this advantage: she¡¯s seen a lot and knows that as long as you¡¯re not dead, everything will


    be fine, Paige said, leaning on Baillie¡¯s arm,ughing


    After that,


    She yawned and then seemed to think of something, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with my baby for a long time. The


    hotel bed is big. I want to sleep with them!¡±


    After saying that,


    Paige ignored Wayne¡¯s gloomy face and happily caught up with the kids.


    Picking up Ivy, she kissed her as they walked.


    Wayne could still hear his daughter¡¯s helpless voice in the distance, ¡°Auntie, be careful you¡¯re kissing


    Ivy¡¯s face out of shape¡±

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Baillie looked at it,ughing uncontrobly


    Since the Scott and Silverman families had always been in touch, Wayne had witnessed Baillie¡¯s


    growth at different stages.


    Baillie was silent and rarely smiled, a ruthless study machine who can be seen immersed in happiness


    with the naked eye, has no intersection


    ¡°Did you guys have a sh marriage? Wayne asked.


    Baillie looked away and nodded, ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°What about you now?¡± Wayne was different than the type person who can chat, especially regarding


    matters of the heart.


    But Baillie was good at it


    After all, back at school, the professor casually mentioned, ¡°Your wife looks adorable¡±


    The reticent Baillie could sit down with the professor and give examples of how adorable his wife was


    We¡¯re in love, Baillie replied


    Wayne turned speechless


    With nowhere to vent his jealousy, he turned to the male nurse tending to his wound, ¡°Why are you


    shaking?¡±


    Nurse was confused.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?*


    Wayne¡¯s attention was not on this at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle get it done, and get out of here, Wayne said impatiently


    The nurse quickly finished, wrapped the wound in gauze, and left


    ¡°Is Rosalynn still mad? Baillie asked.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell


    From the moment he and Paige walked into when Paige went to find Rosalynn, Wayne¡¯s gaze at the


    couple was filled with displeasure Wayne


    paused for a moment, then looked at Baillie, ¡°You were going to marry Paige, so you must have


    investigated her thoroughly


    You mean Logan Sutton?¡± Baillie said casually. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. She really likes me now¡±


    They were so loving that they kissed each other many times every day


    ¡°She did a lot for Logan, was deeply devoted to him. How did you get her to fall in love you and be in


    love with you in such a short time?¡±


    Wayne wanted to be in love with Rosalynn too.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Baillie smiled, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s all thanks to Logan for being a total jerk. Mrs. Scott is smart and savvy,


    once she sees what kind of person he is, she gives up on him As for being in love¡±


    Baillie looked at Wayne, ¡°There¡¯s no trick to it, just a sincere heart.¡±


    Baillie never yed games with Paige


    Whatever she wanted, he gave her. He never thought about getting something in return.


    After listening, Wayne felt like Baillie was showing off. Sincerely.


    Wayne fell into deep thought


    Was it because he wasn¡¯t sincere enough that she couldn¡¯t forgive him?


    If you¡¯re really at a loss, you can ask the kids for help.¡± Baillie interrupted Wayne¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Cory and


    Ivy are both very smart If they fully ept you, they¡¯ll definitely be your helpful assistants in pursuing


    your wife¡±


    In the room these helpful assistants, one was lying in their mother¡¯s arms, fast asleep.


    The other was holding a phone, doing something


    ¡°Cory, what are you looking at? Paige, who was half asleep, opened her eyes and asked with concern


    Tim deleting the post, Cory replied


    Paige¡¯s sleepiness disappeared in an instant, and she immediately sat up, ¡°What posts are you


    deleting?¡± ¡°Pictures of my sister¡¯s face¡±


    Even today, the inte was still abuzz with discussions about Wayne¡¯s children

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    ¡°Your parents will take care of it. They won¡¯t let you and your sister get the raw end of the deal.¡±


    Paige grumbled, falling asleep before Cory could even respond.


    Cory¡¯s fingers paused slightly. They won¡¯t let us get the raw end of the deal, huh?


    He pondered in his heart, but it was just a thought with no answers to be found.


    After Natalie¡¯s grave was desecrated, Rosalynn woke up to take care of the matter. After lunch, they


    headed back to H City When they left. Wayne was acting a bit off.


    Instead of riding with Rosalynn, Cory, and Ivy, he took his car.


    Rosalynn assumed he had his own business and didn¡¯t question it. But when they arrived at H City, he


    went straight home.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to do?¡± Paige was talking to Rosalynn when she saw Waynee back,


    looking stunned. Rosalynn was surprised too.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Wayne changed his shoes at the entrance, ¡°Ivy has a test to take soon how could I


    n something else?¡± After a nce at the clock, he called Ivy, ¡°Ivy, your test is in ten minutes are you


    ready?¡±


    ¡®Ready!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s voice echoed from upstairs. Then she came bouncing down in her outfit.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal? Wayne asked her.


    Ivy answered without hesitation, ¡°A perfect score!¡±


    Her cute face was filled with determination.


    ¡°Good¡°¡± Wayne nodded ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡®


    Rosalynn and Paige watched them head to the study.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Paige was confused, ¡°Did they make up?¡±


    ¡°Apparently.¡± Rosalynn chuckled, sitting on the couch ¡°I gotta admit, having an extra dad around makes


    my life easier.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s because Wayne is responsible. Plenty of dads in this world don¡¯t care about their kids.¡±


    Paige snuggled up next to Rosalynn on the couch ¡°Next month, Baillie is taking me to his home.¡±


    These days, Paige and Baillie were head over heels for each other.


    ¡®Nervous? Didn¡¯t you already start preparing gifts for the elders?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°This is my first time meeting the parents. You know how big the Scott family is. If it weren¡¯t for the fact


    that I had a breakup and cut ties with my mom, totally falling apart, I wouldn¡¯t dare to Paige rambled,


    then happily leaned on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Baillie said his family is really nice, everyone¡¯s looking


    forward to meeting me¡±


    After a pause, Paige added, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how important a healthy rtionship is until after marrying


    Baillie¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. A healthy rtionship.


    Well, over the past decade She and Wayne¡¯s rtionship was anything but healthy, and that hadn¡¯t


    changed!


    ¡°Since marrying Baillie, you¡¯ve really transformed You¡¯re visibly prettier, happier, and your eyes are


    brighter Rosalynn thought momentarily, ¡°Back when you were with Logan, you were getting wasted


    every night. I haven¡¯t seen you touch a drink in a while, have 17¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Paige beamed, ¡°Honestly, I feel prettiertely. My skins gotten so good. I don¡¯t even need


    foundation¡±


    Rosalynnughed


    Paige instantly got bashful and cuddled up to Rosalynn

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    The pair chatted for a bit


    Rosalynn noticed, through the floor to ceiling windows, Mike was pacing back and forth in the little


    garden, asionally ncing towards the house


    He seemed a bit anxious And it¡¯s not easy to make Mike anxious.


    ¡°Hold on a sec¡±


    Rosalynn patted Paige¡¯s hand


    Paige let her go. unconsciously looking towards the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, ¡°is it, Mike?¡±


    Yeah he¡¯s got something to tell me. I¡¯ll go ask


    ¡°Alright, you go ahead¡±


    Rosalynn got up and stepped through the sliding door beside the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows


    Gabrie Mike approached immediately


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Mike furrowed his brows. ¡°It¡¯s not about m. Could I ask, have you been in contact with Calvin these


    past days?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then shook her head, ¡°Calvin doesn¡¯t reach out to me unless it¡¯s necessary


    What¡¯s up? You can¡¯t reach him?¡±


    Not just me Laura also said she couldn¡¯t reach Calvin As you know, when Calvin isn¡¯t with you, he has


    Laura send him videos daily. But Laura said, Calvin hadn¡¯t responded to her for two days Even the


    news about your near assault, he didn¡¯t ask about it¡± Mike said gravely


    His anxiety was growing


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabrie, can you ask Mrs Jared if Calvin is safe?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Rosalynn also found Calvin¡¯s disappearance strange


    She unlocked her phone and opened WhatsApp


    Hertest call with Hria was yesterday at 1 PM when she called Hria to inform her about Wayne¡¯s


    injury.


    At 7 PM, Hna called, but she missed it.


    She tried calling back


    No answer


    That was the entire record.


    Mike anxiously watched as Rosalynn dialed Hria directly.


    A shocking scene urred


    The message interface showed that Hria wasn¡¯t Rosalynn¡¯s friend, asking her to add her before


    sending messages


    What¡¯s going on?¡± Mike was scared


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned grim


    She dialed Hria¡¯s mobile number directly, only to get a cold mechanical voice. The subscriber you


    dialed is currently unavable¡±


    ¡°Oh my god


    By this point, Mike had already sensed that something might be wrong.


    ¡°Contact all of grandma¡¯s bodyguards immediately Rosalynn said gravely, then dialed thepany


    Paige ran out of the house


    Rosalynn something big happened!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned instantly


    ¡°Breaking news, Jason Jared of the Jared Group passed away this morning in the Jared Group¡¯s


    hospital Hria, the chairman of the Jared Group. copsed due to extreme grief and remains in a deep


    coma despite rescue efforts


    Fast news, the Jared Group is about to hold a major shareholding change meeting, and Hnia¡¯s eldest


    son, Latham, may be the new chairman of Ms Alyssa


    Thement section of this news was filled with confusion.


    Latham? Didn¡¯t you say that he and Hria had cut off their mother son rtionship a long time ago.


    Howe hes going to be the next chairman?¡±


    1 smell a conspiracy Rumor has it that Hria¡¯s granddaughter was her handpicked sessor How


    come it¡¯s her eldest son now?¡±


    To my knowledge because Gabrie was foolish in love and insisted on marrying the notorious Wayne


    who has an illegitimate daughter it angered Hria to the consortium did not choose her¡±


    This topic was trending


    In just over ten minutes, there were over ten thousandments


    The discussion was heating up

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the full story, keep your mouth shut, okay? Gabrie isn¡¯t Hria¡¯s granddaughter at


    all. This is aplete fraud, so she doesn¡¯t have a im on the inheritance Hna has two sons. One


    passed away, so the estate obviously goes to the eldest son. What¡¯s else is there to discuss?¡±


    Within half an hour, the news that Gabrie wasn¡¯t Hria¡¯s granddaughter was buzzing everywhere,


    here and abroad.


    Some authenticated ounts and people connected with the wealthy were exposed and use


    Gabrie of being a fake granddaughter


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t care at all about these things.


    She¡¯s been hustling, trying to get the lowdown on Hria¡¯s situation.


    At present, the top management of the Jared Group was in chaos, with only some people answering


    Rosalynn¡¯s phone calls.


    They¡¯re also in the dark about Hria¡¯s situation.


    Their main concern was the uing shareholders¡® meeting


    Gabrie, Gabrie, don¡¯t panic about the inheritance rights Take out Hria¡¯s will, whether it¡¯s


    biological or not, the group will still be yours to inherit Forget about Hria for now, Gabrie, get your


    butt back to headquarters immediately!!¡±


    Telephone calls were all about this kind of thing.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, we can¡¯t reach Mrs Jared¡¯s attorney. The will is in his office, we¡¯ve already sent people over


    Rosalynn sat on the couch, her eyes filled with anger.


    More likely than not, something¡¯s happened to thewyer and the will is probably gone for good.


    ¡°Sweetie, I can¡¯t find out which hospital your grandma is in Paige came back in, saying deep voice.


    Rosalynn clenched her fists


    They won¡¯t have killed her Rosalynn said quietly. ¡°Unless they¡¯re sure they¡¯ve secured thepany, he


    and Yvonne wouldn¡¯t be so rash to make a move.¡± ¡°Right! Paige quickly agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find


    Hrial¡±


    Just then.


    Wayne strode over. The ne¡¯s all set Let¡¯s head to thepany first Since Latham is calling for a


    shareholders¡® meeting, he¡¯ll definitely be there. Confronting him directly is the best move!¡±


    ¡°Ok¡°Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Cory and ivy will be left with.¡±


    ¡°Leave them with Paige and Baillie Wayne interrupted without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ming with you¡±


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t refuse


    She needs to find Hria, the more help she has, the higher the sess rate she gets


    Thanks Rosalynn said


    ¡°Go talk to Ivy and Cory, and then we can get going ¡°Wayne said gently.


    The atmosphere at home was a bit strange.


    Cory and Ivy could sense it


    So, when Rosalynn walked in


    Ivy immediately ran over to her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at Ivy, her heart aching as if it had been scraped with a knife.


    Why did Rosalynn let Hria leave on her own?


    At least for the sake of


    She¡¯s old facing the imminent death of her son, she should have had someone with her.


    Rosalynn thought to herself You¡¯re a damn fool!


    Mommy Ivy hugged her ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mike seemed really angry outside


    Its okay Rosalynn gently kissed her cheek. ¡°Mommy¡¯s work ran into some trouble, daddy is going to


    help Mommy deal with it, you and brother will need to stay here with Paige for a few days


    ¡°Okay!


    Surprisingly Ivy didn¡¯t ask too many questions


    She let go of Rosalynn, and with her chubby little hands, gently touched her cheek, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t


    work too hard, let daddy handle things¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn smiled, kissed Ivy again, then turned to Cory


    Cory was looking at her with aplicated expression


    Clearly he already knew

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Rosalynn put Ivy down and hugged Cory tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring her back home¡±


    ¡°You must ¡°Cory¡¯s voice was soft but tinged with sobs.


    Earlier in the study


    Wayne took a phone call, and his face changed.


    When he came out, he saw his mom was furious.


    He realized things might be a bit serious.


    So he went online to do some research


    He didnt need to dig too much the news about the Jared Group¡¯s troubles was all over the ce.


    ¡°Take care of yourself¡± Rosalynn kissed Cory on the forehead and whispered


    Before Rosalynn left, Jaime rushed back.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you¡± Jaime seemed afraid of refusal and added, ¡°Cory and I have agreed. If we need


    to go undercover, I¡¯ll be there to coordinate with Cory


    ¡°Okay Rosalynn agreed


    ¡°Wayne, i handed Rosalynn over to you. It would help if you protected her Don¡¯t let those guys from the


    Jared Group bully her!¡± Paige said with a choked


    Voice


    ¡°I will


    Wayne responded immediately


    Then he left with Rosalynn for the airport


    Upon arriving at the airport


    As they got off the car, Wayne suddenly noticed the car¡¯s dash cam he thought for a moment, and sent


    out a message


    Then he went with Rosalynn to the VIP channel


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Despite their stealthy departure, it didn¡¯t take long for news of Rosalynn and Wayne at the airport to


    spread all over social media.


    Though Wayne¡¯s move didn¡¯t make it to the trending list


    Still, the discussion was heated.


    is she going back to fight for her inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not right for a married woman to go back and fight for her inheritance¡±


    ¡°Her father¡¯s dead Isn¡¯t she allowed to mourn?¡±


    ¡°What, father? The Inte has dug up everything. Gabrie is not Jason Jared¡¯s daughter The


    information is all wrong. It¡¯s more believable that she¡¯s Lathams¡±


    1 feel like things will get juicy in the next few days¡±


    After a ten¨Chour flight


    The cabin was peaceful


    Even the usually noisy Jaime was silent, typing away on hisptop.


    Wayne sat next to Rosalynn.


    He was constantly observing Rosalynn¡¯s mood


    He knew she was too good at enduring pain.


    Throughout the journey, Rosalynn hardly ate or drank, constantly checking messages from various


    parties


    Most of them were about the Jared Group


    Over the years, Latham had been quietly dealing with many shareholders of the Jared Group


    Now Rosalynn was certain that about 30% of the votes would definitely support Latham


    If she can¡¯t produce the will at the shareholders meeting and hasn¡¯t inherited Hria¡¯s 54% stake,


    Hria¡¯s shares will be distributed ording to inheritancew


    Rosalynns birth certificate was not under Hria¡¯s name


    It was to prevent her from being found by Wayne


    With a will, Rosalynn can¡¯t get Hria¡¯s shares and Latham might even get most of the shares


    By then, it would be inevitable for Latham to take over the Jared Group


    Take a rest


    Wayne gentlyforted Rosalynn


    We have a tough fight ahead when we get there How can you fight without rest?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°When we get there, we¡¯ll split up. You¡¯ll work undercover to


    find Hria. If that fails, tie up those two viins. Latham and Yvonne!¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve already arranged for the people and cars They¡¯ll all start showing up once we get there,


    Wayne said Wayne took her cold hand and felt heartbroken, ¡°Take a break, will you? III wake you up


    when we have news.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word


    But she put down herptop


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anyway.


    Closing her eyes, all she could picture was Hria.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about the Jared Group


    All she wanted was for Hria to be alive, to return to her side safe and sound.


    The cabin lights were dim


    Wayne watched Rosalynn as tears kept rolling down her cheeks. His heart ached with frustration and


    worry


    Whoever was behind all this


    Once they found Hna, he would make those motherfuckers pay a terrible price!


    The hospital room was heavily guarded


    Hriay there, an oxygen mask on her face.


    All the medical equipment was working smoothly


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She had to make herself look even more pitiful for the media


    tomorrow.


    You¡¯re doing a great job¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Yvonne nced at the person next to her


    ¡°Once we get the Jared Group, her life can end Then, the Jared Group¡¯s medical empire will be all


    yours, Yvonne said, wiping away more tears. ¡°By the way, Gabrie¡¯s on her way here with her


    husband Those couples can¡¯t stand to be apart


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to keep harping on it,¡± the man said, his voice filled with disgust ¡°We¡¯re at this point


    already. We either all rise together or fall together¡± Yvonne looked at him


    Her eyes were filled with undisguised admiration ¡°Alright, Il leave this to you then. I¡¯ve got to deal with


    Jason Jared¡¯s funeral Catch youter¡± With that, Yvonne turned and left, still sobbing


    The man didn¡¯t spare her a nce. His gaze slowly drifted over the thick ss to Hria, unconscious


    on the hospital bed


    A momentter, his phone buzzed in his pocket


    He looked at the message from Paige.


    ¡°Noah Hond, something¡¯s happened to Rosalynn. You¡¯ve got a lot of connections in the medical field.


    Can you help find out which hospital Granny


    Hria¡¯s in


    He nced at it coldly


    He turned off his phone, didn¡¯t look at Hna again, and left


    Yvonne had just returned to the funeral.


    Latham came over with a serious look on his face. ¡®Have you seen Lydia Jared?¡±


    ¡°Lydia? Isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°She was here crying over Jason when you left. The final farewell is about to start, but she


    disappeared¡± Latham said in a low voice ¡°She didn¡¯t run away. did she?¡±


    Where could she possibly go?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with cold light ¡°She¡¯s useless, and she¡¯s got a


    child with her Where could she possibly escape to?¡± Yvonne looked around She spotted a skinny man


    in the corner and waved him over


    The man was gloomy and looked like he needed to be more fitting


    Find Lydia¡± Yvonne whispered to the man Then, stage a scene where she ends her life to follow her


    husband understand?¡±


    ¡°Got The man nodded and turned to leave


    Yvonne reminded him, ¡®Make the scene as realistic as possible Don¡¯t let the police find any issues¡±


    ¡°I never leave loose ends¡±


    After the man had left


    Yvonne wiped away a few more tears


    ¡°Honey, thats enough Your eyes are all swollen from crying! Latham looked at her with sympathy it¡¯s


    heartbreaking¡± Who do you think I¡¯m doing all this for? Yvonne huffed Tsn¡¯t it all for helping you take


    back the Jared Groups assets?¡±

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    The two are making out in a hidden room.


    Lydia was glued to the surveince video, watching Latham and Yvonne¡¯s affectation.


    She gritted her teeth with hatred


    Why the hell aren¡¯t you guys killing them!¡± Lydia turned her head and yelled at them, I don¡¯t need your


    protection. These two couples are the reason for my husband¡¯s death Hria and your boss are in


    danger. You should be taking them out!¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re just following the olddy¡¯s orders,¡± one of the bodyguards responded in a


    low voice, ¡°Our job is to get you and the young masters safely to Gabrie¡±


    ¡°Will shee?¡± Lydia asked desperately, What good will it do? These evil people are on a killing


    spree, haven¡¯t you seen the news? She doesn¡¯t even have rights to the inheritance anymore.¡±


    Regarding the current situation, these bodyguards were also very desperate.


    Calvin¡¯s fate was unknown, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the olddy sensing something was off, they would


    have been killed in a car explosionst night. ¡°At least under Ms Gabrie, you and your children can


    survive,¡± another bodyguard spoke in a low voice


    Lydia froze


    Then she started sobbing uncontrobly


    What¡¯s the point of living¡°¡±


    Before the nended, Rosalynn had managed to catch some nap


    But she kept hearing Hria calling her name in her dreams


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but she just couldn¡¯t. It was pitch ck in her dream she couldn¡¯t see


    where Hria was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m here¡±


    At that moment, far away, she heard Wayne¡¯s voice.


    Her panic slowly subsided.


    After a while, the ne began tond, and Rosalynn finally woke up from her nightmare


    ¡°Are we there?¡± she asked hoarsely


    Wayne handed her some warm water, Yeah, the ne¡¯snding. Have some water


    Rosalynn took it from him.


    She drank a whole ss of water in one gulp


    Putting down the ss, Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°As soon as the nends, we¡¯re calling the


    police


    ¡°Call the police?¡± Wayne was taken aback


    ¡°Yes! Call the police!


    There was determination in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, ¡°Not only are we calling the police, we¡¯re going to make a


    huge fuss about it Make sure everyone knows¡± Wayne didn¡¯t know what she was nning.


    But he agreed without hesitation, 11 take care of the media¡±


    ¡®Good¡®


    The nended smoothly at the airport


    The car that was there to pick Rosalynn up had arrived early


    Without any hesitation Rosalynn had them drive straight to the police station


    About half an hourter the news that Gabrie reported Hria missing made headlines all over the


    media.


    She even gave an interview to the swarm of media right outside the police station.


    As you all know, Hria has publicly announced that she¡¯s cutting ties with Latham Now, my perfectly


    healthy Jason Jared has mysteriously passed away and Hria has gone missing ording to Latham,


    Hria is in aa due to extreme gnel


    Rosalynn faced the media with a calm demeanor, saying ¡®At the moment, Latham is refusing to share


    any information about Hria¡¯s condition, and he¡¯s also not letting me see her Considering the conflict


    between him and Hna, I¡¯m really worried about her, and I doubt his statements So, I have no choice


    but to seek help from the police and the media¡±

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Rosalynn stared into the camera


    In a sincere tone, she said, ¡°Latham, thirty years ago, you boosted your mistress to power, used Hria


    to nder my mother, and forced her to divorce and flee This led to Hria cutting ties with you when


    she learned the truth. For thirty years, you¡¯ve never felt remorse. You even stooped so low as to kidnap


    and hide Granny Hria You¡¯re a disgrace to every role you¡¯ve held, husband, father, son If you have


    any decency left, don¡¯t harm Granny Hria we¡¯ll pursue this to the bitter end if she suffers even a


    scratch¡±


    When Rosalynn finished speaking, she bowed and got into the car


    The bodyguards shielded her from the bustling media


    Wayne stepped forward


    ¡°President Silverman, what do you think about what your wife just said? Do you also believe that Miss


    Hria has been kidnapped?¡±


    President Silverman, did you rush here with Ms Jared out of concern for Miss Hria or to take over the


    Jared Group?¡±


    The reporters shouted their questions


    Wayne nced at the crowd


    The buzzing crowd suddenly fell silent


    1 have noment on what my wife said We¡¯re a unified front, Wayne said, his gaze fixed on a


    reporter ¡°What do you think the Jared Group is? Bane Corporation isn¡¯t that greedy to just gobble it up¡±


    President Silverman, what¡¯s your view on the inte rumors that Ms. Jared isn¡¯t Hria¡¯s


    granddaughter?¡±


    There will be rity after the Jared Group¡¯s shareholders meeting, Wayne paused ¡°Also, to those who


    ndered my wife, I¡¯ve taken note. Apart from pursuing legal action, the Silverman Group, Bane


    Corporation, and the Jared Group will refuse to cooperate with any rted individuals orpanies in


    the future¡±


    Having said that, Wayne got back into the car


    The live broadcast showed only Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s car driving away


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A loud noise


    The TV broke into pieces


    ¡°Has she lost her mind?¡± Yvonne pointed at the broken TV, she was hysterical. The reputation of the


    consortium is rted to the stock price how dare she spouts nonsense in front of the media¡±


    The fact that Yvonne gat her position through an affair was not widely known.


    Most people believed that Adeline Gorman had cheated first, leaving Latham heartbroken and leading


    to their divorce


    It was only two or three yearster that he married his current wife, Yvonne


    Yvonne had always had a good reputation


    But who could have predicted that after decades of hard work, one remark from Rosalynn about her


    affair would ruin everything!


    Tll contact the media to refute these rumors right away!¡± Yvonne said frantically, reaching for her phone


    Latham stopped her, ¡°Honey, what if she has evidence? You know as well as I do that Rosalynn is


    known for never making a move without being fully prepared


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Yvonne went pale


    In fact, when Hria confronted her, she mentioned that she found evidence of her ndering Adeline


    Latham didnt believe it


    The olddy was furious and kicked him out


    The evidence was never made public


    Therefore. Yvonne always thought the olddy was lying. There was no evidence


    But now


    She looked at the shattered TV


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was seething with rage


    Things had escted so much now, if that olddy really gave the evidence to that little devil Gabrie.


    In the end, she would be the one to suffer


    Yvonne had been livingfortably recently Everything had been going smoothly


    Suddenly someone was choking her She wished she could kill that person Immediately!

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Rosalynn¡¯s sudden rm and condemnation caused a tremendous domestic and international


    sensation.


    For instance


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hria previously announce that Gabrie was Jason Jared¡¯s daughter? The way Gabrie¡¯s


    speaking to the media, it seems like she¡¯s hinting that Latham¡¯s her real father?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Oh my god, I knew the power struggle within the Jared family would be intense, but I didn¡¯t expect


    Gabrie to go on the offensive right out the gate!¡± honestly, I think Gabrie was pushed to her


    breaking point. Her beloved grandma suddenly disappears and falls ill, and Latham denies her the right


    to Visit Something¡¯s fishy about that. Why wouldn¡¯t he let her see her?¡±


    Despite the numerous doubts, most voices in mainstream media, both domestically and internationally,


    seemed to lean towards Gabrie. However, there¡¯s a huge divide within the Jared Group.


    Some shareholders, led by Hria¡¯s confidants, fully supported Rosalynn¡¯s actions. They wished for


    Latham to disclose Hria¡¯s condition and allow


    Visitations


    On the other hand, a different group is quite furious


    They believed Gabrie was acting without considering the reputation of the corporation and, in doing


    so, harming all shareholders¡® interests


    They demanded the shareholders meeting to revoke the privileges Hria bestowed upon Gabrie


    within the Jared Group


    Yet Rosalynn couldn¡¯t care less about all this fuss


    The reason she¡¯s causing such a ruckus was to warn Latham that the whole world is now suspecting


    him of persecuting his own mother If anything happened to her, he¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s target


    ¡°Gabrie¡®


    The moment Rosalynn got home, Mike came looking for her.


    ¡°Any leads?¡± Rosalynn asked immediately.


    Mike shook his head. ¡°We found Lydia¡±


    Rosalynn frowned ¡°She wasn¡¯t at the funeral?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Mike seriously. The olddy seemed to know something was going to happen to her, so she


    arranged for Lydia and her kids to be hidden¡± ¡°Bring them to me, Rosalynn said solemnly


    If Hria wanted to protect them, she¡¯d continue doing so


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, Mike said, looking worried. The neighborhood Lydia¡¯s in is filled with Latham¡¯s people.


    We suspect the olddy might be in a hospital there, but it¡¯s airtight. Both our men and President


    Silverman¡¯s men are trying to infiltrate¡±


    ¡°Airtight?¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled


    Td like to see just how airtight it is Get things ready. I¡¯m going to the funeral¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, its dangerous!¡±


    Mike had seen enough that Latham and his wife had gone mad. They¡¯re fearless on their own turf,


    whether it¡¯s the old man¡¯s death, their city¨Cwide search for Lydia and her kids, or Calvin¡¯s situation, or


    the olddy¡¯s situation


    They re not afraid of being suspected when they make their move.


    If Gabrie went there, Mike feard, they might brazenly hire a hitman to take her out


    Then they could scapegoat someone else.


    ¡®Til go with her,¡± said Wayne, who¡¯s just finished changing his medication and rewrapping his


    bandages.


    Mike was apprehensive President Silverman, shouldn¡¯t you be advising her against this? Why are you


    joining in on her reckless behavior?¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry President Silverman has been ¡®assassinated¡® so many times it¡¯s hard to keep count,


    Rosalynn joked


    Mike turned silent


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Latham is so arrogant I must not have thought that I would go to his ce to attend the funeral When


    we go, the people in Latham will definitely take extra precautions They only have so few people in total.


    If you use people here, other ces will rx. It¡¯s time for you. Your job is to get Lydia out safely


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mike stood up straight, answering loudly and confidently


    Public opinion didn¡¯t fade with time, instead, it grew even wilder the next day as more and more stories


    about Latham and Yvonne were exposed. The rumors were spreading like wildfire


    It seemed that Latham¡¯s side couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    So, early the next morning before the funeral, Latham held a small press conference at the funeral


    venue¡¯s media area, apanied by his tearful. pitiful¨Clooking wife


    Rosalynn and Wayne were in a car heading toward Latham¡¯s neighborhood.


    The car¡¯s screen was broadcasting Latham¡¯s press conference


    With tears streaming down her face, Yvonne told the cameras, ¡°Latham and I have always been


    respectful to our mother. Although we had disagreements in the past, we¡¯ve long since made up. I don¡¯t


    understand why Gabrie would make baseless usations against us in front of the media¡±


    ¡°Did you not let her visit her grandmother? Did she make it up?¡± a reporter asked sharply¡±


    Latham looked heartbroken. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t let her see her, but our mother was extremely


    disappointed in her and specifically said she didn¡¯t want to see her while she was sick As her son, I


    naturally have to respect her wishes.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows how much Old Mrs Jared doted on Ms Jared, even more than her own son Why


    would she not want to see her anymore? Mr. Latham, if you¡¯re going to lie, can you at least find a more


    believable excuse?¡± another reporter sarcastically remarked


    Latham nced at the reporter but didn¡¯t get angry Instead, he sighed ¡®It¡¯s because my mother doesn¡¯t


    like Wayne Everyone knows about his methods and behavior Who would want to marry their daughter


    to someone like that? Especially after all the effort my mother put into raising Gabrie Just as she


    started seeding, she went against our mother¡¯s wishes and married the man she disliked the most.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about you,¡± she said to Wayne


    ¡®Nonsense Grandma loved me very much. She asked me to see her off When I left the H City.¡± Wayne


    sneered


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond


    Meanwhile, the press conference continued.


    Yvonne denied all the usations one by one, whether there was evidence or not. She imed they


    were all rumors and nder and that she would resolve them through legal means


    Finally, Latham followed Rosalynn¡¯s example


    With tears streaming down his face, he faced the camera and said, ¡°Gabrie, even though you¡¯re not


    blood¨Crted to the Jared family and despite your attempts to tarnish my reputation, Yvonne and I still


    consider you family. Please, for the sake of how good our grandmother was to you, stop harming the


    Jared Group Otherwise, how will you face her when she wakes up and recovers?¡±


    The press conference ended.


    Latham escorted the sobbing Yvonne, who looked like she was about to faint, back to their room with


    the help of their bodyguards


    As soon as the door closed, Yvonne immediately regained her energy


    She left Latham¡¯s embrace and wiped away her tears


    Two neutral shareholders texted me, saying that Gabrie¡¯s actions have harmed the group¡¯s interests


    and are infuriating. They¡¯re willing to support us at the shareholders meeting

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Yvonne was super happy. 1 always thought that mom protected Gabrie so well because she was


    really good at something, but it turns out¡±


    Yvonne burst outughing. They wanted to mess with us, but they ended up shooting themselves in the


    foot!¡±


    ¡°However, we did offend Wayne this time. Latham was still a little afraid of Wayne.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But Yvonne wasn¡¯t scared at all


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do business in H Country if the Jared Group works a bit harder abroad, it¡¯s not


    impossible to defeat Bane Corporation¡± As she spoke. she hugged Latham¡¯s neck, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve always


    said you¡¯re the most capable man It was just that Mom used to suppress you Now things are different


    The Jared Group will soon be yours, and you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to show off your abilities.


    We don¡¯t have to fear Wayne.¡±


    Latham was delighted by Yvonne¡¯s praise.


    He gave Yvonne a passionate kiss: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. I¡¯ll ensure you be a woman that no one


    dares to mess with!¡± Yvonne¡¯s smile was enchanting


    After all these years, even though Latham had been with other women, Yvonne was still had the most


    control over him.


    After their intimate moment, the two put on their sorrowful masks and went to attend the funeral,


    weing guests.


    Those who came to the memorial service included some friends of Jason Jared, many people from the


    Jared Group and those who had cooperated with


    them


    ¡°Latham, the events happened so suddenly and continuously. You must restrain your grief¡± A vice


    president of the Jared Group brought severalrge flower baskets andforted Latham, As for


    Gabrie¡¯s matter, you don¡¯t need to worry. The board listened to her before because of your mother¡¯s


    influence Now, not many people are really afraid of her.¡±


    Yvonne wore a mask of sadness and disappointment: ¡®My mother was so kind to her, and everyone


    sawit But we didn¡¯t expect that as soon as mom had an ident, in order to seize the family property,


    she would join forces with Wayne of Bane Corporation and cause such harm to the group


    At present, it was hard to say where Gabrie came from or even whether she was a real descendant


    of the Jared Group


    ¡°An ungrateful viin!¡± He cursed.


    ¡®Gabrie¡°¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly eximed.


    Latham, Yvonne, and others were stunned for a moment, then followed the sound and were all


    shocked


    A bodyguard hurried over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we only discovered them at the entrance. *


    Yvonne red fiercely at the bodyguard.


    They had so many people keeping an eye on Gabrie and Wayne. But they ended uping here


    before being discovered!


    Angry as she was, Yvonne quickly put on a surprised and happy expression.


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re here!¡± She hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Latham and I were just discussing going to see you


    after the funeral¡± Rosalynn wore a stately ck dress.


    She looked emotionless at Yvonne ¡°Although I didn¡¯t receive your invitation, this is my Uncle Jason


    Jared¡¯s funeral after all, so I came on my own.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s smile became awkward for a moment ¡°We¡¯ve been so busytely, the person in charge of


    sending invitations must have missed you I¡¯ll definitely give them a good scoldingter!¡±


    ¡®No need


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at Yvonne again


    She walked straight to the hall where the coffin was ced in the center.


    Ignoring all the various gazes around her, Rosalynn closed her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t say anything

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Just now, that vice president suddenly sneered, ¡°Gabrie, this is our first meeting after your wedding,


    right?¡±


    Wayne gave him a cold stare


    The VP¡¯s face stiffened a bit


    How many people are fearless of Wayne?


    He tried hard not to look at Wayne and turned his gaze to Rosalynn


    This was his third encounter with the VP, including this one


    The previous two times were at important shareholder meetings of the Jared Group


    The VP¡¯s impression of Rosalynn was that she rarely spoke and seemed easy to manipte.


    In both shareholder meetings, the decisions were made or rejected with the pushing of the quiet


    Gabrie.


    He nned to embarrass Gabrie in front of so many people


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But who would have thought?


    The beautiful woman in front of him stared at him, looked him up and down slowly, and asked, ¡°Who


    are you?¡±


    The VP disdainfully said, I¡¯m the vice president of the Jared Group. We met at the shareholder


    meetings. I sat right across from you!¡± He shouted. Is this woman dumb?


    She couldn¡¯t even remember someone she¡¯d met twice!


    No, she must be pretending to disrespect him in front of so many people on purpose


    ¡°Oh Rosalynn responded coldly and asked Yvonne. Where¡¯s Lydia?¡±


    Yvonne was taken aback ¡®Oh, Lydia is not feeling well She¡¯s resting at home¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze at Yvonne wasplicated


    Yvonne couldnt understand it at all


    Her heart became increasingly uneasy


    Just as she waited for Rosalynn to continue questioning, she retracted her gaze and held Wayne¡¯s arm,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there¡±


    The VP stood there


    Slowlying back to his senses, he was ignored by Gabrie


    Ms Jared, aren¡¯t you being too rude? The VP blocked Rosalynn¡¯s way and sneered, ¡°Latham said


    Hria doesn¡¯t like Wayne, and you still bring him to this kind of asion? Who are you trying to


    provoke?¡±


    All the guests had seen the press conference earlier that day.


    The VP was making a big fuss, and the whole funeral¡¯s attention was drawn.


    You know it¡¯s Latham who said that, but has Hria said it herself? Wayne stared at the VP, his tone so


    cold it was frightening, ¡°By the way, Hria did say she would sever ties with Latham. ording to you,


    shouldn¡¯t Latham and his wife be kicked out of the funeral?¡±


    ¡°You¡® The VP¡¯s lips trembled, and he finally said out, This is the Jared Group¡¯s business. What right do


    you, an outsider, have to meddle?¡±


    ¡°Outsider?¡± Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, Wayne is my legal husband If anyone is an outsider, it¡¯s


    you. You have no right to butt in¡± The VP¡¯s face instantly became stiff


    Rosalynn was getting a little angry, too. This guy keeps disturbing the peace of Jason Jared¡¯s funeral,


    disrespecting the deceased Kick him out¡¯

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Yvonne¡¯s people looked at each other without moving


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s people didn¡¯t hesitate to step up, ignoring the vice president¡¯s yelling, and


    dragged him out


    Yvonne and Latham just looked at each other and didn¡¯t try to stop it.


    What was there to stop?


    The crazier Gabrie got, the better it was for them


    By the time of shareholders¡® meeting, they¡¯d have more and more supporters.


    ¡°Gabrie, all guests should be treated well why didn¡¯t you respect him?¡± Latham frowned and scolded


    after the vice president was dragged away.


    The surrounding guests were all quite frightened


    ¡°Any quest who disturbs Uncle Jason Jared¡¯s peace deserves it, Rosalynn said coldly, looking at


    Latham.


    Shest time met Latham at the nursing home in H City¡¯s suburbs


    A few years had passed, Latham had aged a bit, and there was a cunning look in his eyes.


    A cunning look that came from an evil heart.


    ¡°Do as you please,¡± Latham said, obviously unhappy


    Then Latham and Yvonne went to attend to other guests.


    Wayne and Rosalynn found a ce to sit down.


    Wayne looked worriedly at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn sensed it and asked him, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Is he really your biological father?¡± Wayne asked in a deep voice


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me You don¡¯t have to worry I won¡¯t be sad


    because of him, that would be stupid¡± Wayne nodded


    A momentter, Latham and Yvonne found an excuse to leave the funeral scene temporarily.


    ¡°What the hell is she here for? Latham¡¯s face darkened


    He had imagined countless times when he would confront Gabrie, but never expected it to happen


    like this


    Looking at Gabrie, he clearly the shadows of Adeline and Hria


    This gave Latham an indescribable feeling


    ¡®Foolish people always think they know everything and make stupid moves,¡± Yvonne said


    contemptuously. ¡°But since she¡¯s here, we can¡¯t just let her leave like that¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡°Latham frowned slightly. ¡°Kill her?¡±


    Yvonne looked at him and smiled, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not reluctant, are you?¡±


    Latham furrowed his brows even tighter and said, What nonsense are you talking about? She¡¯s that


    disgusting person, and I can¡¯t even resist it in time How could I be reluctant to part with her? I¡¯m just


    worried that at this critical moment, if she dies in our ce, it will cause unnecessary trouble


    In the end. Latham didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded, ¡°You arrange it, just make it clean, don¡¯t leave any


    unnecessary handles!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yvonne hugged his waist, ¡°I lost my fertility because of Adeline¡¯s poison I know you really


    want your own child Don¡¯t worry, when we get the Jared Group, Ill find a way¡±


    The child had been a hidden pain in Latham¡¯s heart for many years.


    But thinking that Yvonne¡¯s infertility was caused by Adeline because of him, he always suppressed his


    thoughts whenever they arose

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    He didn¡¯t expect that Yvonne would refrain from bringing this up now


    ¡°Really?¡± Latham asked excitedly


    ¡°Yep Yvonne hugged his waist, ¡°As long as it makes you happy, why can¡¯t I be wronged?¡±


    Honey, even if I have a child, it¡¯s our They¡¯ll only have one mother, and that¡¯s you!¡±


    Lathamforted Yvonne for a while.


    Yvonne left and found her subordinates, her face cold and severe. She took the disinfecting wipe


    handed to her and rubbed her hands vigorously


    ¡°Ugh She got angrier as she thought about it, throwing the wipe away. That idiot Latham really wants to


    have a child with another woman!¡±


    ¡°Maam, we need to stay calm. Once we control The Jared Group, Latham will be useless it¡¯s up to you


    whether you keep him or find someone


    Yvonne took a deep breath


    ¡°Get all the snipers in position. I have only one demand. Wayne and Gabrie can¡¯t leave alive.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Yvonne calmed down and was about to go back


    A phone call came in


    Her face darkened as she picked it up: ¡°Did you find them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Lydia has bodyguards with her It seems like they¡¯re from Hria¡¯s side¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys saying that Hria¡¯s bodyguards were all killed in a car explosion?¡± Yvonne


    whispered angrily


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Who knows if Hria gave something to those bodyguards to pass on to Gabrie?


    If those people get Gabrie alive, her chances of winning will be greatly reduced


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry They won¡¯t leave our block.¡± A man¡¯s gloomy voice came from the other side. They¡¯re all


    dead men!¡±


    After hanging up


    Yvonne suddenly felt uneasy


    She calmed down again, then she returned to the funeral.


    Latham quickly walked over as soon as she entered ¡°Weren¡¯t you feeling unwell? Why do you not rest


    more? I¡¯m here to take care of things¡±


    Yvonne touched her forehead and weakly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. With Lydia gone, I need to take care of more


    things


    People around immediately praised Yvonne


    Yvonne nced at Rosalynn


    She seemed to be on the phone.


    The usually imposing Wayne was well¨Cbehaved around Rosalynn, just like people said online


    She didn¡¯t understand that what was so great about Gabrie besides her good looks.


    Yvonne deeply remembered when her father brought her back home, she thought the real heiress had


    returned, and those fawning over the fake one would turn to please her


    But it didn¡¯t happen


    At that time, Adeline had already married Latham


    Latham inherited his father¡¯s good looks and was extraordinarily handsome


    Butpared to the handsome Latham, Yvonne¡¯s initial target was an heir to a jewelry conglomerate


    That heir and Adeline were high school ssmates andter went to the same university as Adeline


    When Adeline married, the jewelry heir was photographed lying drunk on the street, crying


    Yvonne looked at the Jared Group¡¯s huge fortune and felt ufortable but thought that marrying a


    jewelry tycoon would be nice


    So she wanted to develop a rtionship with that heir


    But she didn¡¯t expect it


    This damn guy, even after Adeline got married, this guy still couldn¡¯t let her go and kept pestering her,


    disregarding Yvonne¡¯s feelings!


    Besides this guy, many rich kids only had eyes for Adeline.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Everyone thought Adeline was better than her, except for Latham


    Seeing Adeline, who had stolen her life, shining so brightly and being the center of attention for


    everyone, in Yvonne¡¯s heart, there was nothing else she wanted more than to pull Adeline off


    her pedestal and take back everything that should have been hers.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But who would have thought?


    Thirty yearster, when Adeline¡¯s bones had turned to ashes, her daughter woulde to


    bother her again!


    But it¡¯s all good Thirty years ago, she could make Adeline lose everything, like a homeless dog,


    and now she could do the same to her daughter Just as her hatred reached its peak,


    Those beautiful eyes suddenly looked at her without any emotion.


    Yvonne was startled andughed awkwardly


    But then, Gabrie suddenly frowned


    Next, Gabrie hung up the phone, stood up with Wayne, and walked towards the door under


    everyone¡¯s watchful gaze


    As soon as she reached Yvonne.


    Latham, as if to guard against something, stepped in front of Yvonne and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    As his voice fell, suddenly, a loud explosion came from the distance


    The crowd, waiting for a good show, immediately panicked


    ¡°Where was the explosion?¡±


    ¡°It sounds far away, so we shouldn¡¯t worry, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going ontely? Things like this keep happening¡±


    Everyone was talking back and forth.


    When the explosion sounded, Yvonne¡¯s phone vibrated twice.


    She took a look


    The tiny bit of worry she had before finally disappeared


    Lydia had been dealt with, and the explosion hade from her hiding ce


    ¡°Latham, what are you doing? What can Gabrie do to me?¡± Yvonne pushed Latham aside, looking


    gently at Gabrie. ¡°Gabrie, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    Rosalynn stared at the gentlewoman in front of her.


    Gentleness was just a facade In her eyes, there was undisguised provocation andcency.


    As if to say.


    How about that? I burned another one of your cards Are you mad?


    ¡®I have nothing to say to you¡± Rosalynn sneered, her gaze mockingly falling on Latham ¡°But to you, I


    want to say, take care of yourself


    ¡°It¡¯s you who should take care of yourself¡± Latham replied coldly.


    Just now, he was reluctant, not wanting Yvonne to kill Gabrie.


    Such an unfilial person wasn¡¯t worth pitying.


    ¡°Wayne, let¡¯s go*


    Rosalynn had no intention of staying and walked straight out with Wayne¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry


    After walking a short distance, Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, his thumb gently rubbing her hand


    ¡°Everything is under control¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Alright¡±


    Just as Rosalynn and Wayne were about to leave the funeral home, the red dot of a sniper rifle¡¯s


    scope, which was difficult to detect during the day. slowly aimed at them


    On the second floor, Latham and Yvonne had a look of anticipation on their faces.


    Just as they were sure that Wayne and Rosalynn would be killed by the sniper as soon as they


    stepped out of the funeral hall, the red alming point urately locked onto Latham and


    Yvonne¡¯s foreheads


    Due to the dim indoor lighting. they could see the red dot on their own foreheads


    ¡°Quick Tell the sniper to stand down¡®

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    ¡°Stop it!¡± he urged


    Rosalynn and Wayne left the funeral home without a scratch and hopped in the car back home


    Only after they left the red dots locked onto their foreheads disappeared.


    Look! Find that damn sniper and beat him to pieces! Yvonne snarled.


    This whole block was her domain¡®


    Some snipers had the gall to sneak in and aim at her head!


    However, what makes Yvonne even angrier is that after the killer sent out to deal with Lydia returned,


    her men have yet to find the sniper Wayne brought


    ¡°Including four bodyguards, a total of seven lives ¡°With a hoarse voice, The thin man whanded a piece


    of paper with the ount number written on it to Yvonne, ¡°a total of seven million¡±


    Thank heavens for you. If I had to rely on these losers, why bother fighting Gabrie? I might as well


    roll over and y dead!¡± Yvonne spit out in anger The skinny man didn¡¯t bite


    ¡°Don¡¯t me them you know what kind of man Wayne is, right? Even I can¡¯t guarantee I can kill him.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s face darkened even more: ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess this time¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No choice. Hria¡¯s bodyguards are sharp. I had to use high¨Cpower explosives, the man spoke raspily


    He never shied away from his weaknesses


    ¡°When the fire is out and the police find the bodies, I¡¯ll have to identify them just thinking about it makes


    me sick, Yvonneined, wrinkling her nose The hitman didn¡¯tfort her I¡¯ve done this thing, it¡¯s


    time for me to work¡±


    Yvonne


    The hitmans ¡°work¡± was cleaning at the funeral home.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure you out, Just from me, you¡¯ve racked up tens of millions in bounty Why the hell are you


    still doing this grunt work?¡±


    The hitman nced at Yvonne Cleaning is my day job¡±


    He bent over and slowly walked away


    Even though Gabrie and Wayne weren¡¯t killed, Yvonne was still chuffed with one less potential rival


    and one less person to split the inheritance


    But she didn¡¯t anticipate Rosalynn leaving the funeral in a hurry and heading straight to a private


    hospital


    Mike¡¯s head was bandaged, his dark skin burnt red on one side.


    ¡°Gabrie¡±


    Mike got up, and only then did Rosalynn notice his arm was in a sling.


    ¡°How many did we lose?¡± Rosalynn asked, her voice low.


    Mike puffed out his chest proudly. ¡°We¡¯re all alive!


    That¡¯s good¡± Rosalynn sighed in relief. What are you doing sitting here all banged up like this? No room


    avable? Go lie down!¡±


    ¡°A minor wound


    Before he could finish, Rosalynn poked his arm.


    Mike winced in pain, almost dropping to his knees in front of Rosalynn.


    In the end, Mike was still sent to a hospital room


    ¡°Gabrie, your children are in the key protected area,¡± Mike said.


    ¡°Mm. you rest up¡® Rosalynn responded, leaving the room. She turned to Wayne, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    Wayne had been looking a bit sour


    ¡°My wound hurts a bit It¡¯s nothing: Wayne replied. But his face didn¡¯t look like it was ¡®nothing


    Rosalynn pondered for a moment


    ¡°Are you jealous of Mike?¡±


    Wayne shifted his gaze, silent


    Clearly, Rosalynn hit the nail on the head

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re jealous of Mike?¡± Rosalynn finally cracked her first smile in days


    Wayne looked a bit sulky in his silence.


    When he got injured, Rosalynn didn¡¯t treat him the same way as Mike


    ¡®Mike¡¯s Granny Hria¡¯s man. I hope everyone¡¯s still kicking by the time she gets back,¡± said Rosalynn


    ¡°After all, Calvin.¡±


    Thinking about Calvin made Rosalynn feel a bit gutted


    If it werent for Hria still being in their hands, Rosalynn would have been ready to take down Yvonne


    and Latham today.


    ¡°Got it¡± Wayne¡¯s temper had just red up, but seeing Rosalynn like this, he immediately cooled off. ¡°As


    of now, Calvin¡¯s missing at most now, Nobody, no crime. As long as we don¡¯t find a body, Calvin¡¯s still


    alive¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne


    Everyone knew that the chances of surviving a fall from such a high cliff were practically zilch.


    But


    ¡°Right!¡± Rosalynn nodded ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go get some rest. I¡¯ll go see Lydia on my own


    I¡¯m good I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Compared to Mike and the others, Lydia and her son were untouched.


    However, Lydia seemed quite startled and appeared very anxious in the hospital room


    When the door was knocked


    She immediately shielded her child and hid in the corner: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡®Gabrie¡± A pleasant voice came from outside


    ¡°Gabrie *


    Lydia snapped back to reality.


    Sheughed through her tears, then told her children. ¡°It¡¯s your auntie your auntie is here!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and opened the door.


    ¡°Aunt Lydia,¡± Rosalynn called out softly


    ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡± she said, then looked at Wayne standing behind Gabrie, Wayne


    Let¡¯s talk inside suggested Rosalynn


    Lydia seemed to have aged more than ten years since Rosalynnst saw her. She¡¯d lost a lot of hair


    and even had some grays.


    Once inside, Lydia put her son to bed in the hospital restroom.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡® Rosalynn asked.


    Lydia shook her head ¡°We managed to get out in time thanks to their protection otherwise, me and my


    child would¡¯ve been blown to bits¡±


    She finished speaking and then suddenly grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hands, her eyes filled with desperation


    ¡°Mom said you¡¯re super strong, and your husband is Wayne, you guys can definitely handle that wicked


    couple, right?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lydia, what exactly happened after Grandma arrived? Why did Calvin disappear? Is Grandma


    sick or is she being held captive? Rosalynn asked in a


    low voice


    Lydia was trembling from fear and emotion ¡®I don¡¯t know much about what happened to Calvin. I just


    know that after Mom suspected Jason¡¯s death wasnt an ident, she asked Calvin to investigate One


    day, I overheard Calvin calling Mom, it seemed like he found something, then he just went dark¡±


    Rosalynn frowned


    Lydia continued. ¡°As for what happened to Mom, I also have no clue After Calvin went missing at most,


    Mom got into a heated argument with that nasty couple My child was at home, so I left the hospital that


    night The next morning, I found out something had happened to Mom But Yvonne wouldn¡¯t let me see


    her saying shed been sent to a better hospital and was under the care of more reliable doctors¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand clenched into a fist

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    ¡°After discovering Calvin went missing, Mom told me to hide immediately if anything happens to her


    and wait for you to find me


    Lydia said this with tears streaming down her face non¨Cstop


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m the one who screwed up. If I hadn¡¯t shared my suspicion that Jason¡¯s ident was


    no ident, she wouldn¡¯t have sent Calvin to investigate With Calvin by her side, nothing would¡¯ve


    happened to Mom!¡±


    ¡°Their target is the corporation. Even if you hadn¡¯t said a word, they¡¯d still go after Calvin and


    Grandma,¡± Rosalynn said


    ¡°So, what do we do now? Lydia asked anxiously, ¡°Do you have Mom¡¯s will?


    ¡°No, Rosalynn answered. The will has always been with thewyer. Now that thewyer is missing, so


    is the will¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a split second, Lydia seemed to crumble.


    She slumped onto the couch


    ¡°Latham and Yvonne must¡¯ve nned this ages ago. They brought up the shareholders meeting on


    purpose because they were confident He can only ept you are part of the Jared Group without the


    will. We¡¯re screwed all screwed¡±


    ¡°Grandma sensed something was about to happen to her, didn¡¯t she?¡® Rosalynn ignored Lydia¡¯s


    meltdown


    Lydia was a weak person Grandma had said it countless times.


    Yes Lydia nodded vigorously


    ¡°During this time, did she give you anything? Rosalynn didn¡¯t believe that Hria, being the intelligent


    woman she was, didn¡¯t prepare for anything after sensing danger.


    Lydia thought for a moment, then shook her head nkly


    ¡°Think hard, Wayne said gravely.


    He was on the same page as Rosalynn


    ¡°Really, nothing,¡± Lydia said, ¡°If there were, I would¡¯ve given it to you guys immediately!


    Rosalynn and Wayne exchanged nces


    Then, Rosalynnforted Lydia, ¡°No matter if we can save the Jared Group or not, at least you and


    the kids will be safe You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore.¡±


    Tears streamed down Lydia¡¯s face, ¡°I know. I can¡¯t ept letting them win just like that!¡±


    Rosalynn patted the back of her hand, ¡°Rest up, Auntie Lydia¡±


    Suddenly, Lydia looked at Wayne, ¡°President Silverman, aren¡¯t you supposed to be ruthless? Why not


    just off them? You can do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Lydia¡® Rosalynn¡¯s tone got a bit stern


    No reason, other than that my wife is going to win ¡°Wayne said slowly, word by word, ¡°Sure, killing them


    is easy, but want them to carry the weight of their sins and give justice to the people from thirty years


    ago.¡±


    Lydia stared at Wayne in shock.


    So did Rosalynn.


    The people from thirty years ago that was her mother


    Let¡¯s go don¡¯t disturb Auntie Lydia¡¯s rest. Wayne took Rosalynn¡¯s hand and left the room.


    The door closed, but Rosalynn could still hear Lydia¡¯s crying


    *Jason Jared adored Auntie Lydia when he was alive, Rosalynn sighed to Wayne, ¡®Grandma once said


    that Lydia couldn¡¯t even pay her electricity bill alone I¡¯m surprised she could recognize her enemies in


    such a big mess and quickly hid with her kids following Grandma¡¯s advice¡±


    She had thought Lydia was already a pawn of Yvonne and Latham


    Thinking of Hria, Rosalynn choked up, I have no idea how Grandma is now Why did she sense


    danger but didn¡¯t tell me, or return to me immediately?

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Wayne thought for a moment


    Because it¡¯s Latham, he said, looking at Rosalynn At the end of the day, he¡¯s your biological father


    Thats why Hria didn¡¯t want you to get involved i Quess it was toote by the time she realized there


    was a danger,


    Rosalynn frown deepened, and her eyes began to redden


    But even if she didn¡¯t contact you in time, knowing there was a danger, she would never just sit and


    wait for death the must have left something behind that can handle the Lathams Wayne said gently,


    looking at Honalynn as he tried to provide the the most incredible sense of security andfort We will


    find t


    Rosalynn looked at him, forced a smile, and nodded slightly


    Meanwhile


    The content of the Latham couple¡¯s press conference this morning, after spreading for most of the day,


    finally caused quite a stir on the inte Severalments online were quite representative


    Wow, I knew Hria wouldn¡¯t want to marry her carefully cultivated heir to a guy with a bad reputation


    like Wa If I were Hria, after spending so much money and effort to raise an heir only to have her


    marry Wayne, I¡¯d cut ties and never contact her again!¡±


    Tagree I might even go more extreme. I¡¯d not only cut ties, but I¡¯d also hire someone to deal with her I


    can¡¯t use the person I raised, nor can she be used as a baby making tool by that kind of quy


    Does anyone believe these two after all their whining? Whether or not Hria likes Wayne is irrelevant.


    They¡¯ve been exposed for all their dirty deeds, which they havent admitted or denied, just trying to


    dodge withwyer letters. So, the whole interview is just them talking nonsense, not a word can be


    ipajsnij


    ¡°Breaking news, Gabrie and Wayne caused a scene at her dad¡¯s (or maybe uncle¡¯s) funeral,


    dragging out a respected deputy general of the Jared Group It¡¯s straight up thuggish behavior That¡¯s


    her Uncle Jason Jated¡¯s funeral Gabrie is just outrageous, let alone Wayne being a scumbag tycoon


    who doesn¡¯t deserve an heiress like Gabrie I think they¡¯re both a pair of rotten people!¡±


    Along with this was a series of nine photos of the deputy general being hauled out of the funeral home


    The deputy general looked pitiful and wretched, making the vicious looking bodyguards appear even


    more menacing


    Thement section I¡¯m a neutral party, but that deputy general looks about the same age as my dad


    If I put myself in his shoes, I¡¯d want to eat them alive!


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy¡¯s husband, whose dad, whose father I¡¯ve always known that rich people don¡¯t care


    about us ordinary folks, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this The other party is a deputy general of the


    Jared Group¡±


    Comments mainly were sympathetic towards the deputy general and critical of Gabrie¡¯s oppressive


    actions


    However, soon new evidence emerged After a while the whistleblower¡¯s ount posted a video,


    surveince footage from the funeral


    From the footage, it was clear how the deputy general made a scene at the funeral and provoked


    Gabrie


    At first, Gabrie ignored him, but he kept causing trouble.


    Finally Gabrie lost her temper, which led to the deputy general being kicked out


    At first, the bodyguards were polite to the deputy general.


    But who would¡¯ve known?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The deputy general suddenly started cursing, saying a lot of nasty things


    That led to the bodyguards gagging lifting and throwing him out


    ¡®So, he provoked it himself, huh? Well, in that case, throw him out!¡±


    Everyone was eagerly discussing it

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Even some folks got a kick out of analyzing the facial expressions of the people in the surveince


    video.


    But then, t


    he owner of the social media ount discovered the video, promptly deleted it. She posted that her


    ount had been hacked and she wasn¡¯t responsible for the video.


    However, in the age of the inte, nothing ever truly disappeared.


    Many people had saved that video, and it quickly spread like wildfire.


    In the blink of an eye, public opinion on the matter took a drastic turn.


    The funeral ended shortly after the explosion..


    Yvonne and Latham returned to their swanky mansion, where she zeroed in on her phone, watching


    the tide of public opinion roll in.


    She smirked dismissively, ¡°Mom¡¯s really losing her touch, and she¡¯s just so¨Cso as a daughter.¡±


    Gabrie even hired a hacker to attack the ount of the whistleblower she had arranged, posting


    those useless surveince clips.


    Though it might look like Gabrie was winning point after point on the inte, what good would it do?


    What mattered was winning the hearts of the upper executives at the Jared Group.


    That said, Yvonne was more than happy for Gabrie to waste all her energy on the inte.


    That way, she could take advantage of the situation and get more done.


    The local police station just called, Latham said with a smug look. Probably about the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Are they asking us to identify the body?¡± Yvonne frowned slightly, seemingly annoyed by the mere


    thought. ¡°Honey, you go. If the media asks, tell them was so overwhelmed and shocked by the terrible


    news that I fainted and couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Latham said.


    After hanging up the phone,


    Latham slid over from the other side of the sofa and leaned on Yvonne, ¡°Honey, you look incredibly


    beautiful today. You outshined all those richdies at the funeral!¡±


    Age had taken its toll on Latham. He had lost his looks and put on weight due to poor lifestyle habits,


    which was utterly disgusting.


    ¡°Just go identify the body so we can get the death certificate sorted out, Yvonne said, gently pushing


    him away.


    Latham nted a firm kiss on her face, ¡°As you wish, darling. I¡¯lle backter. Please wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yvonne said.


    Humming a tune, Latham left with a spring in his step, seemingly in high spirits.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne got up, wiped her face with disgust, and felt it wasn¡¯t enough. She called her maid and rushed


    to the bathroom.


    She wished she could scrub off every bit of skin that Latham had touched.


    Latham had a cozy rtionship with the local police station.


    They had already agreed that the police would conduct a fake parentage test before Latham¡¯s arrival,


    confirming the deaths of Lydia and her child.


    However,


    Latham only found out the bad news when he arrived at the police station.


    ¡°Latham, there were no bodies in the house you mentioned. Did you make a mistake? There was


    nobody there!¡± The police said.


    ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    After Latham finished speaking, he turned around and left with a sour look on his face.


    Once he was out of sight, the police station erupted.


    ¡°Remember when he first came here, he was already Hria¡¯s cast off, who respected him? We¡¯ve


    been bullied and bribed into helping him so many times. Now he even dares to cause a ruckus in the


    police station! This can¡¯t go on


    We¡¯re at his mercy, aren¡¯t we?¡± The chief stared at the door where Latham had left. I¡¯m actually hoping


    that Ms. Gabrie can win this internal struggle. and he¡¯ll be reduced to a a nobody again. It would


    make things a whole lot easier¡±


    Latham, oblivious to his allies¡® anger, got into his car and immediately thought of calling Yvonne


    But.


    after some thought, Latham decided to keep this matter under wraps for the time being


    His wife, having experienced hardships during her childhood, tended to be overly cautious and prone to


    anxiety.


    Took Jason¡¯s wife and young children, for instance. He was his own brother, and after killing him,


    Latham wasn¡¯t too keen on harming his wife and child


    After all, w


    hat kind of trouble could timid Lydia create?


    A bit of money should be enough to send her off.


    As for the kid, they could be brought up by his side, kept in the dark about their father. Who knew?


    They might even take care of him in his old age.


    But Yvonne suspected collusion between Lydia and Hria.


    She saw leaving the child behind as a ticking time bomb and insisted they should die.


    Even though Latham thought she was overthinking it, he went along with her


    Now, since mother and child were lucky enough to be rescued by Gabrie, there was no chance of


    taking them back.


    He decided not to tell Yvonne for now, waiting until after the shareholders¡® meeting. Once everything


    was settled, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to tell her.


    By then, everything would be done, and she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about these people anymore.


    With that thought, Latham headed straight home.


    Unfortunately, he arrived home to find Yvonne, dressed and ready to go out.


    ¡°Did you wrap things up so quickly? Wonne was slightly surprised.


    Latham nodded, ¡°Just signed some papers. Going out?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to call you. There¡¯s a lot of spection that mom is already dead, so I¡¯m going to hold


    a press conferen about tomorrow¡± Yvonne said.


    ¡°A press conference about her condition? Latham frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll slip up?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Yvonne looked at Latham, I won¡¯t be the one hosting the conference. I¡¯ll find someone


    professional


    ¡°You mean¡± Latham suddenly understood.


    Yvonne smiled, 1 n to throw Gabrie off bnce before the shareholders¡® meeting.


    Night fell


    Lydia, with her children, was on the rooftop, crying and memorializing Jason.


    ndition first thing


    Darling, we were forced into this situation, we couldn¡¯t personally send you off. Please dont me us.¡±


    She sobbed. Tm so powerless, knowing you were framed and the culprit who did it, but I can¡¯t do


    anything I¡¯m barely surviving. The kids are still small, they¡¯ve already lost their father, how will they get


    by without a mother?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The children didn¡¯t really understand what was going on


    They just knew they had to cry along with their mother.


    After a while, Lydia said, ¡°Gabrie said that mom should have left something for me, but I¡¯ve been


    racking my brain and I can¡¯t remember her giving me anything. Darling, if there really is something,


    please give me a hint.¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    The wind on the rooftop was getting stronger.


    Worried about the kids getting sick, Lydia burned thest candle stick and then headed back to the


    ward.


    The two little ones had cried out of fear earlier and were now fast asleep on the bed


    When Jason was still alive, he pampered Lydia so much that she basically lived a worry free life.


    But now without any servants around, she had to grit her teeth and get on with things, even if she didn¡¯t


    know how to


    Afterboriously changing the kids clothes and cleaning their bodies. Lydia was so tired her hands


    were trembling


    And on top of all that she clumsily stepped on her sons backpack, slipped and fell straight to the


    ground, with pain shooting through all her limbs. Lydia¡¯s grievances finally overflowed


    She covered her eyes with her arm and began to cry silently.


    She felt so stupid, she couldn¡¯t do anything right without Jason, and she even took a nasty tumble


    A total no good!


    Just then, her temporary phone from Gabrie started buzzing.


    She struggled to sit up and grab the phone.


    The only person who could be calling this number was Gabrie


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re still up?¡± Lydia tried to make her voice sound normal.


    But Rosalynn on the other end of the line could hear her crying, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°N nothing. I just took a fall¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling as she spoke, ¡°Gabrie, I¡¯m such


    a loser. I can¡¯t even change my kids clothes or


    boil hot water


    ¡°Auntie, just hang in there a bit longer. You¡¯ll have servants when we get back to H Country, Rosalynn


    comforted her gently.


    1 dont need help, I¡­ Lydia tugged at her own hair.


    If she could, she would rather be dirt poor. She could take care of her husband and kids on her own


    without any servants. What she needed was Jason, her lover!


    1 understand how you¡¯re feeling right now I¡¯m in agony too with grandma¡¯s fate hanging in the bnce,


    Rosalynn said softly. But you¡¯re doing great. Grandma always used to say that Uncle loved you and


    pampered you even after 20 years of marriage. To be honest, I never imagined you would escape from


    there. I thought with your timid and weak character, you would end up being Mr. and Mrs. Latham¡¯s


    puppet. But you didn¡¯t, you bravely brought your kids to be with me¡®


    Lydia cried even harder.


    of Uncle was still here, he would sincerely praise you¡± Rosalynn said.


    He definitely would!¡± Lydia said.


    Even if she just fried an egg well, he would praise her for ages.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t me yourself, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Your kids will imitate you. If you¡¯re positive and


    optimistic, they will follow your lead. Otherwise, they will also learn your negativity andints.¡±


    Lydia was shocked


    She had been so wrapped up in her misery these past few days, that she hadn¡¯t even considered this.


    Looking at her sons sound asleep on the bed, she suddenly saw the light.


    1 understand now, Gabrie. Thank you. If you need help, just let me know!¡± she paused. Though I


    don¡¯t know what I could possibly do.¡±


    If you don¡¯t know what to do, then do nothing. Go take a hot bath, put on somefortable pajamas


    and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Maybe when you wake up, you¡¯ll know what you can do Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Okay¡± Lydia said


    After hanging up, Lydia felt much better.


    She wiped her tears and thought about how Jason used to praise her, then picked up her son¡¯s


    backpack and the scattered items on the floor to tidy up. Even though her spirit was high, she was still


    all over the ce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She just put the backpack on the table, turned around, and it fell right off.


    She hurriedly went to pick it up


    But the bag was upside down, and everything inside spilled out all over the floor.


    Her mood, which had just recovered, plummeted once again

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    ¡°Why am I such a klutz?!¡±


    She smacked herself hard on the head, then squatted down to pick up the scattered items on the


    ground. And then,


    she found a jade ring among the things that had fallen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ring mom always wears?¡±


    Hria loved wearing rings, and she had several on her fingers when she came this time.


    This jade ring had always been on her finger.


    But


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    how did the ring end up in her son¡¯s backpack?


    A thought suddenly shed through Lydia¡¯s mind, and she remembered her niece saying that her


    grandmother would leave clues behind. ¡®Clues¡±


    Lydia hurried back, picked up her phone and quickly dialed Gabrie.


    Auntie? What¡¯s going on? Rosalynn answered the phone quickly.


    Lydia breathing heavily, said, ¡°Gabrie, I found the clue mom left behind!¡±


    I¡¯ll be right there Rosalynn said


    The next morning.


    Rosalynn sat on the sofa and downed a cup of strong ck coffee in one go.


    Wayne watched and felt the bitterness.


    My little cousin just gave me a piece of milk candy, want some?¡± he asked softly.


    Rosalynn shook her head,


    er eyes fixed on the screen.


    legarding Gabrie¡¯s im of Latham¡¯s abduction, Latham posted a message on social media in the


    early morning, saying that there would be an xnation of Hria¡¯s condition the next morning.


    At the same time, he would broadcast Hrias current situation to the public.


    It¡¯s starting Rosalynn said,


    The live stream appeared on the screen.


    I was hard to tell where it was, but the building¡¯s style was very European.


    n the picture, several masked staff members walked back and forth to confirm the camera positions


    and other matters.


    here was a podium directly in front of them, with flowers and a microphone on it.


    lefore long.


    atham and his wife Yvonne appeared, hand in hand.


    This should be local, Rosalynn said in a deep voice. ¡°Latham and Yvonne probably haven¡¯t left the city.¡±


    Has the live stream started? Yvonne asked gently.


    Madam, it has started, we¡¯re just waiting for the dean toe, someone replied.


    vonne deliberately walked to the front and kindly read a fewments from the live chat.


    Don¡¯t worry, everyone, your doubts will be answered today, Yvonne finished.


    She seemed to hear some noise, and


    mmediately turned to look in a certain direction.


    The camera didn¡¯t move, but it seemed that someone wasing. Yvonne walked towards the


    neer, and in the blur, it seemed she shouted something like, ¡°Doctor¡±


    I wasn¡¯t very clear.


    /vonne talked to the doctor off¨Cscreen for a few moments, a


    id then the doctor walked towards the podium.


    As the tall figure in a white coat appeared in front of the camera, Rosalynn suddenly froze,


    That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The next moment, the man walked to the front of the podium and turned around.


    Wayne was taken aback and immediately looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name is Noah, and I¡¯m in charge of Hria¡¯s medical team. In the


    following, I will give you a detailed introduction of Hria¡¯s condition, treatment process, and her current


    situation,¡± Noah said.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Lots of folks who knew about the Jared Group had some impression of Noah


    In the past few years, the Jared Group¡¯s medical division had gradually gotten on track, and Noah


    happened to be the director of the Jared Group¡¯s


    medical team.


    Hdaria, who usually kept a low profile, had shown up with Noah at several public events.


    Many bigwigs in the Jared Group had been guessing that Noah was probably Gabrie¡¯s fiance or


    husband.


    So, when Noah showed up in Latham¡¯s rification live stream, the whole Jared Group was shook.


    The live streamsted for a whole 20 minutes


    In the first 10 minutes, Noah went into great detail about Hria¡¯s sudden illness and treatment


    process.


    In the next 10 minutes,


    the camera followed Noah into the VIP ward, and after a few twists and turns, they stopped outside a


    ward. The room looked a lot like an ICU with a big ss window on the outside.


    Through the ss window, the live stream showed Hria lying in bed, with tubes all over her body


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Judging from the vanous medical devices beside the bed, Hria was, at the very least, still alive.


    Currently, our team is working on a more effective treatment n for President Jared¡¯s condition,


    striving to help her recover as soon as possible,¡± said Noah, wearing a white coat and looking


    emotionless at the camera. This is the rification for all the recent spections about President


    Jared¡¯s health


    Then,


    the camera moved away from Noah and turned to the weeping Yvonne couple, who were looking at


    Hria in the hospital room.


    As the camera switched.


    Yvonne immediately put on a panicked look, quickly wiped away her tears, and said, To all the friends


    in the chat, please don¡¯t me Gabrie She did what she had done that day because she was worried


    about grandmother i


    t¡¯s not about the inheritance, of course not. She¡¯s already very sessful and knows how to make


    money. The Bane Corporation is also a huge financial group


    Wayne shut off the live stream, not


    wanting to watch Yvonne¡¯sme excuses.


    He then looked at Rosalynn with aplicated expression, 1 didn¡¯t expect Noah to team up with those


    two.


    Rosalynn nced at him, and


    Wayne felt a little quilty for some reason.


    Speaking of which, Noah suddenly left the Jared Group and coborated with the unscrupulous Latham


    couple because of him.


    ¡°Jaime, have you tracked down the IP address yet? Rosalynn looked at Jaime.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jaime mmed his keyboard on the other side.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn got up and walked over.


    ¡°The video wasn¡¯t even a live stream; it was pre¨Crecorded.¡± Jaime grabbed a handful of his hair, ¡°I only


    found the address where the live stream video was posted, but that ce is just an office building, not


    the location shown in the live stream:


    Rosalynn frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and sarcastically said, ¡°Latham and Yvonne wouldn¡¯t


    be that dumb. Knowing that I have a powerful hacker friend, they would never dare to expose the


    location of the hospital where grandma is,¡±


    The powerful hacker himself was quite excited, ¡°Why would it be Noah?!¡±


    He mmed the table again.


    ¡°For years we¡¯ve lived together like family, and I¡¯ve treated him like my own brother.¡± Jaime choked up


    a bit. What kind of deep hatred do we have that he would hurt his own family? How can he face Cory


    and Ivy in the future?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand clenched into a tight fist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep muchst night, so I¡¯m going to lie down for a bit.¡± She said and went straight back to her


    room. Looking at the closed bedroom door,


    Jaime subconsciously looked at his brother¨Cinw, whom he didn¡¯t particrly like, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going


    to check on her?¡±


    Wayne lowered his head andughed self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me right


    now.¡± In the bedroom.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Rosalynn stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, looking down at the beautiful city, and all she could


    think of were the scenes of her and Noah ying in the alley when they were kids.


    Noah had always been fair¨Cskinned, even prettier than the girls in the old alley.


    He was always smiling, and it seemed like he could do magic, always conjuring up all kinds of cakes


    and candies that she loved to eat. Sometimes, when she was too greedy or yful, her mom would get


    mad, but as long as Noah was around, he would always protect her. He was great at cheering up the


    grown¨Cups, and with just a few words,


    her mom wouldugh and stop hitting her


    Noah took up more than half of her beautiful childhood.


    So, even after watching the live stream, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t believe that Noah would betray her and hurt


    her grandma.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to get all tangled up in her own thoughts.


    She took out her phone and called Noah directly.


    The phone rang for a long time before it finally hung up unanswered.


    Rosalynn, being persistent, called again,


    Still, no one answered, and it hung up again.


    It wasn¡¯t until the third call


    that someone finally picked up.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Noah, where are you? I need to see you, Rosalynn said immediately after the call went through.


    There was silence on the other end for a moment,


    then Noah let out a softugh, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, on what grounds do you want to see me? And for what


    reason?¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment.


    Theughing Noah on the other end of the phone felt like a stranger to her.


    ¡°What happened to grandma?¡± Rosalynn asked in a deep voice.


    T¡¯we already exined the situation during the live stream, if you don¡¯t understand, you can review the


    recording, Noah¡¯s answer sounded like an official


    response


    You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking about, Rosalynn was getting anxious, ¡°Noah, what¡¯s going on? Is it


    because of my marriage with Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve just changed jobs, Noah¡¯s tone became even colder, ¡°If you want to pry into a


    patient¡¯s privacy, I¡¯m sorry, but I have nothing to tell you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯m


    busy¡±


    ¡°Noah!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t believe it and called out his name again.


    There was a brief pause on the other end, then the call was disconnected.


    When she tried to call back, the only response was a cold busy tone.


    After hesitating for a moment,


    Rosalynn sent a text message.


    1st Gabrie¡¯s call?


    Noah stood in front of the terrace, staring at the message on his phone with mixed feelings. Hearing


    Yvonne¡¯s voice,


    he deleted the message and nced at Yvonne, ¡°Why bother asking when you already know?¡±


    Yvonne raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re having


    second thoughts?


    You arranged for me to go live to help clear your name, wasn¡¯t that to cut off my way back?¡± Noah said


    impatiently, ¡°At this point, there¡¯s no need for you


    to test me


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yvonne shrugged, ¡°We¡¯ve resolved all the issues at the shareholders¡® meeting, and those


    who originally supported Gabrie have now clearly expressed their support for my husband after


    watching the live stream.¡±


    Well, congrattions to you guys in advance,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°It should be congrattions to us, Yvonne smiled elegantly, ¡°Since things are stable now, Hria


    staying by our side is a hidden danger. Let¡¯s solve the problem tonight.¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Noah frowned, ¡°Tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tonight Gabrie is super suspicious and Wayne is helping her. The longer Hria stays, the


    more trouble it¡¯ll cause.¡± Yvonne said seriously Noah nced at her, ¡®Got it, I know what to do. I¡¯lle


    to clean up the mess after the shareholders¡® meeting tomorrow¡±


    Yvonne paused for a moment,


    looking at the cold and ruthless man in front of her, she said, ¡°Dr. Hond, you¡¯re different from what I


    imagined. You used to be so gentle and refined. Seems like Gabrie and Wayne¡¯s quick marriage


    really hurt you¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Noah asked, frowning.


    He was far from being gentle and refined at this point.


    ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, and you¡¯ll be the boss of a big corporation in the future. You can find any kind of


    woman you want. Let yourself go, Gabrie isn¡¯t worth it


    After saying that,


    Yvonne patted Noah¡¯s shoulder and left, confidently strutting in her high heels.


    Rosalynn took some sleeping pills,


    and slept until 4 am the next day


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Wayne curled up beside her, not even covered by a nket.


    Rosalynn stared at him for a moment.


    Wayne looked even more handsometely


    Because he was worried about his wife, Wayne didn¡¯t sleep deeply. Plus, he was very alert. When he


    noticed that someone was staring at him,


    he quickly woke up.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, his gaze collided with Rosalynn¡¯s.


    The next second,


    Wayne leaned over and kissed Rosalynn¡¯s lips.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°You slept for a long, long time¡± Wayne whispered after the kiss, visibly worried


    ¡°I was just tired Rosalynn replied, ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to watch over you, but I fell asleep while doing so.¡± Wayne answered, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll


    make you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡± Rosalynn stopped him and pointed at his arm, ¡°You¡¯re injured, take it easy¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to go to the shareholders¡® meeting today? Wayne grumbled,


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Grandma wants me to take over the Jared Group in the future. I need


    to fight for it myself. Otherwise, people will always use me of relying on a man


    ¡°Alright. Wayne reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°You go back to sleep, I¡¯ll get ready¡± Rosalynn said.


    Wayne didn¡¯t go back to sleep. Like a little tail, he followed Rosalynn wherever she went.


    Actually, for the past day and night, Wayne had been worried that Rosalynn would be angry with him


    because of Noah¡¯s betrayal.


    However, he had waited for so long. Rosalynn was about to leave, and s


    he still didn¡¯t say a harsh word, and even reminded him not to forget to change the dressing on his


    wound.


    ¡°Rosa¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help it anymore and stopped Rosalynn before she left.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Rosalynn looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you me me for Noah?¡± Wayne asked seriously.


    Baillie had sent him an e¨Cbook called The Secrets of a Happy Marriage the other day. It mentioned that


    being able to argue in a marriage wasn¡¯t the worst thing. The worst was having conflicts but not


    bothering for a fight


    This situation could be a warning sign in a marriage.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    So not ming him must be a problem!


    The book also mentioned that conflicts should be resolved immediately and not be dyed.


    Otherwise, small conflicts would umte and be big problems that were difficult to solve when


    they finally erupted

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalynn was really surprised.


    Why would I me you?¡± Rosalynn crossed her arms and asked helplessly. This has nothing to do with


    you. It¡¯s Noah¡¯s own choice¡±


    Wayne was dumbfounded.


    Rosalynn looked at him and reached out to touch his cheek with aplicated look in her eyes,


    ¡°Wayne, why have you be so anxioustely? Remember to supervise Ivy¡¯s homework. I¡¯m leaving


    now.¡±


    After the door closed,


    Wayne gradually came back to his senses.


    He touched the cheek that Rosalynn had touched,


    feeling happy but also thinking that the book was just talking nonsense.


    He angrily took out his phone,


    and deleted the book.


    He was about to send a message to Baillie telling him to read fewer weird books so that their family


    would be happy when a call from a strange number


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    came in


    Eight o¡¯clock.


    The Jared Group building was shrouded in silence


    From the security guard at the door to the secretary in the boardroom on the top floor, everyone was


    holding their breath.


    After all, it was well known that the group would face a significant turning point today.


    Everyone was worried about how long their generous sries couldst.


    ¡°Hey, who do you hope will inherit the group?¡± In the bathroom, two female employees whispered, ¡°I


    hope Ms. Jared can make aeback. A beautiful and wealthy heroine, what a cool story, right?¡±


    ¡°Pift, dream on. At least Latham has the Jared name. No one even knows where Gabrie came from.


    Now she¡¯s Wayne¡¯s wife, with thest name Silverman¡± The other employee¡¯s voice lowered even


    more, ¡°How many married women in history have helped their parents family? If she really turns things


    around, it won¡¯t be long before The Jared Group gets swallowed up by Bane Corporation and there¡¯ll


    be no more Jared Group!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± The female employee who had just spoken was covered in cold sweat. Then I¡¯ll support


    Latham!¡±


    As they were talking.


    the door to the stall behind them opened. A beautiful woman in a ck suit, red high heels, and


    shoulder¨Clength hair slowly walked to the sink.


    The two female employees couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times.


    At first, they just thought she was too beautiful, even more so than a female celebrity.


    But slowly, they felt that she looked familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century, and you still believe that a married daughter isn¡¯t part of her own family anymore.


    The beautiful woman finished washing her hands, took a paper towel, and slowly dried her hands


    without even looking at them.


    ¡°Ja Ja ¡±


    ¡°Ms Gabrie!¡±


    The two women eximed in horror.


    ¡°As women, why do we have to belittle ourselves?¡±


    Rosalynn patted the shoulder of the female employee closest to her, then walked past them and left the


    bathroom.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she go to the president¡¯s office¡¯s exclusive bathroom and came to our floor instead?¡± The


    female employee who thought Rosalynn was no longer part of the Jared family looked as pale as


    paper.


    ¡°Wow¡± The other female employee touched her shoulder, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful and smells so good.¡±


    Rosalynn came to this floor because the public restrooms on the top floor and the restrooms in the


    offices were all full. For this board meeting. shareholders rted to The Jared Group, regardless of


    their share size, hade from all over the world to participate.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect to hear gossip about her in the restroom. It seemed that the group¡¯s attitude


    towards her marriage to Wayne varied greatly.


    ¡°Gabrie.¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    As soon as Rosalynn stepped out of the elevator, L came to greet her.


    ¡°Thanks for making the trip. Rosalynn smiled warmly


    I¡¯m your assistant, this is all part of my job¡± L replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything you asked for,


    and President Jared¡¯s secretary was very cooperative¡±


    ¡°Great¡±


    Rosalynn nodded her head.


    Everyone around was looking at her


    If Hria was still fine, people¡¯s reaction to the rumored Ms. Jared wouldn¡¯t be like this now


    They would swarm around to tter her.


    Fortunately, Rosalynn didn¡¯t like that sort of thing and was even quite annoyed by it.


    She and L chatted while heading to the president¡¯s office.


    Coincidentally, the well¨Cdressed Latham and Yvonne were there too.


    Tm saying it onest time, open the door¡® Latham snarled at Hria¡¯s office staff.


    ¡°Without President Jared¡¯s permission, we won¡¯t let anyone into her office. The chief secretary, Seth,


    was expressionless, repeating like a machine ¡°Mr. Seth Rosalynn approached with a smile on her lips.


    The people in the president¡¯s office were instantly delighted to see Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie Seth greeted her immediately, lookingpletely different from his previous robotic


    demeanor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry so early in the morning. Rosalynn walked to the door,pletely ignoring Latham and


    Yvonne.


    ¡°Understood. Seth swiped his ess card, opening the door to the president¡¯s office for Rosalynn.


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you just say that no one could enter without the President¡¯s order?¡± Latham


    asked with a dark face.


    Seth turned his head, back to his robotic demeanor.


    I¡¯m sorry, but Ms. Gabrie is the only one who can enter the president¡¯s office without asking for the


    President¡¯s permission. The President said that this office originally belonged to Ms. Gabrie Seth


    said.


    ¡°That was in the past! Latham was furious.


    As the surrounding people were starting to pay attention to the scene,


    Yvonne gently tugged at Latham, Honey, let it go, it¡¯s just an office.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother with the two of them and went straight into the office with her staff.


    The people from the secretary¡¯s office followed her in, and thest person closed the door.


    Latham¡¯s nose was almost crooked with anger.


    ¡°When I be the President, I¡¯ll fire all these idiots! Can¡¯t they tell who the real boss is at this point?¡±


    Latham said.


    ¡°Calm down¡± Yvonne soothed him gently, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve already taken away everything useful from


    the office. Let her go in, she won¡¯t be smug for long!¡± Latham snorted and went straight to the


    conference room.


    The nine o¡¯clock meeting began.


    Rosalynn and her team pushed open the conference room door right on time.


    Latham swaggered to Hria¡¯s usual seat, looking provocatively at Rosalynn, ¡°Young people just love


    beingte.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Latham, it¡¯s time to start the meeting now¡± L looked at Latham, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re older, but how


    can you be so rude? The President¡¯s seat isn¡¯t for just anyone to sit on


    Rosalynn sat in her usual seat.


    ¡°Yeah! Even if you¡¯re confident, there¡¯s no need to be so eager. It¡¯s not toote for you to sit there after


    the shareholder¡¯s meeting is over!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at the old man who spoke, and


    her face immediately showed a gentle smile.


    The old man also smiled kindly at her.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Devin Julian, who was speaking, was an old¨Ctimer who had been fighting alongside Hria since youth.


    He had long since settled down in the Southern Hemisphere,


    Upon hearing that Rosalynn was in trouble, he immediately flew back to help her out.


    ¡°Uncle Devin, it¡¯s just a seat.¡± Latham snickered.


    Devin rebuked coldly. That¡¯s Hria¡¯s seat, the President of the Jared Group, who do you think you


    are?¡±


    Latham¡¯s face froze instantly


    ¡°Uncle Devin, Latham indeed did wrong¡± Yvonne quickly exined as she saw this, then gently


    persuaded Latham, ¡°Honey, you sit over here.¡± She sat opposite Rosalynn.


    Latham gritted his teeth, gave a nasty re at Devin and reluctantly moved to Yvonne¡¯s seat.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time, let s officially start the meeting


    He was just about to start speaking as he sat down,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    but Rosalynn on the other side beat him to it, her voice was full of authority.


    Yvonne stared at Rosalynn.


    No wonder she was trained by Hria, the aura of the top brass was indeed admirable..


    The whole meeting room instinctively quieted down as she spoke.


    To be honest, I think there¡¯s no need for this meeting today. The Jared Group wouldn¡¯t let someone


    with an unknown history inherit, let alone let the mistress of the Silverman Group meddle in the Jared


    Group¡¯s affairs.¡± A shareholder made the first move against Rosalynn.


    As soon as he finished,


    a video appeared on therge screen of the meeting room,


    It was a recording copied from a car camera.


    The video showed Wayne and Hria.


    When Wayne mentioned Rosalynn¡¯s background, Hria immediately told Wayne that Rosalynn was


    her own granddaughter, and that a DNA test had been conducted


    The room fell into an uproar


    Latham seemed not to have expected Rosalynn toe up with such evidence.


    His face changed, ¡°As the old saying goes, no proof, no truth¡±


    ¡°This is the DNA test.¡±


    Rosalynn gestured to the screen again.


    Two DNA tests, crystal clear, Rosalynn continued, ¡°The one on the left is between my grandmother and


    me, the one on the right is between Mr. Latham and me. If there¡¯s any dispute about these two tests,


    I¡¯m willing to cooperate again for verification.¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a member of the Jared family? You¡¯re already married!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t answer such a stupid question.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°We¡¯re all here today to


    select the new president, and I don¡¯t want to discuss meaningless things. Everyone¡¯s time is precious.


    ¡°I agree, let¡¯s just votel Latham looked at Rosalynn smugly.


    Such arrogance in someone so young, raised by the olddy. Just like Adeline, the spitting image!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Rosalynn announced calmly.


    Most people had a pretty good idea about how to vote in the past few days.


    A dozen minutester, the votes were counted.


    ¡°Mr. Latham has thirty¨Cone percent of the shares, Miss Gabrie, including the shares she holds, totals


    fifteen percent.¡±


    ¡°An overwhelming victory!¡± someone on Latham¡¯s side said smugly.


    This result was well within the expectations of Latham and Yvonne.


    They looked at the people across the table with satisfaction,


    hoping to see despair, confusion, and helplessness on Gabrie¡¯s face. However¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn lifted her eyes and looked at the people across the table, ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to read


    my grandmother¡¯s will.¡±


    Just as Rosalynn finished speaking.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    the initially noisy conference room went dead silent in a blink.


    Latham stared at Rosalynn, the grin on his face gradually fading. Then, he abruptly stood up pointing at


    Rosalynn, ¡°Gabrie, you dare to forge a will?¡± Rosalynn looked at Latham, ¡°You¡¯re dismissing it


    before even looking, isn¡¯t that a bit hasty?¡±


    Devin spoke with a stern face, ¡°Gabrie is right. We all know that Hria had a will written long ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Latham interrupted Devin loudly, ¡°Unfortunately, thewyer who drafted the will for my mother


    has mysteriously disappeared for days now, along


    with the will


    He nced at Rosalynn as he spoke, ¡°I wonder if someone knew the content of my mother¡¯s will wasn¡¯t


    in her favor, so.


    ¡°Mr Latham, this is a shareholders meeting of the group, not a ce for you to vent your emotions.


    Rosalynn shot a sharp look at him, ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong with the will, it¡¯ll be clear once we¡¯ve seen


    it.¡±


    Just as Rosalynn finished speaking.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    L clicked something on herputer.


    The next second


    , a shaky image appeared on the big screen.


    Latham and others squinted at the screen. Only Yvonne looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost.


    A second or twoter.


    the shaky image stabilized, and then Hria¡¯s weary face appeared on the screen,


    The bottom right corner clearly showed the time of the video recording.


    It was the early morning of the day before Jason Jared died.


    To all shareholders of the Jared Group, I apologize for attending this election for the new Chairman in


    this way.¡± Hria faced the camera, though pale, she still looked imposing, ¡°As I¡¯m in a difficult situation,


    life and death uncertain, I recorded this video to distribute all the properties under my name in case the


    will I had drafted before gets lost.¡±


    ¡°Turn it off it¡¯ske! Turn it off¡±


    Latham got up again, yelling and trying to cut off the power


    Just then,


    the office door swung open,


    dozens of burly men barged in a


    nd the conference room instantly got noisy


    Rosalynn paused the video and looked at the bewildered Latham couple.


    Mike was still nursing an injury.


    but at such a crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to lie in bed.


    He stormed towards the Latham couple first, ¡°What¡¯s with all the yelling?¡±


    Then he looked at the shareholders, ¡®Everyone¡¯s here? You all know me, right?¡±


    Devin finallyughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Hria¡¯s Mike? Long time no see, you¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    Mike grinned at Devin, ¡°Mr. Devin, stop teasing me!


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Take over thepany by force?¡± Yvonne clung to Latham¡¯s arm, keeping


    her distance from Mike.


    Mike looked at her.


    His Injury was all because of this detestable woman.


    With that thought, Mike¡¯s already fierce face became more menacing, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, a


    woman who steals other people¡¯s husbands. I¡¯m Hria¡¯s bodyguard, now helping to keep order in the


    meeting. If you guys would just sit tight, we wouldn¡¯t have to intervene!*


    Yvonne turned pale instantly.


    After that, Mike ignored Yvonne.


    He respectfully looked at Rosalynn, ¡®Ms. Gabrie, the meeting can continue.¡±


    ¡°No¡­


    Latham instinctively wanted to stop Rosalynn from continuing the video.


    In the next second.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Mike reached out with his big hand, grabbed him by the back of the neck, and mmed him onto the


    conference table.


    ¡°Howe you can¡¯t behave, after all the good upbringing the olddy gave you? You know it¡¯s not


    okay to make noise during a meeting, right?¡± Mike asked.


    The people in the meeting room were shocked by what they were seeing, and they were too afraid to


    make a sound.


    ¡°Anyone else got something to say?¡± Rosalynn looked around at the others.


    She didn¡¯te to thepany often and rarely spoke when she did.


    So, some folks thought she was a pushover and they could mess with her.


    No one responded.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Rosalynn was cold.


    The video started ying again.


    Hria continued, ¡°All my stocks, funds, movable and immovable properties, as well as all the shares of


    The Jared Group, will be inherited by Gabrie¡± The expressions on people¡¯s faces in the meeting


    room were all over the ce.


    Those who had voted for Latham looked a bit embarrassed.


    Everyone thought the video was over at this point.


    But then¡­.


    ¡°If I die unfortunately, my eldest son Latham and his wife Yvonne are the murderers who also killed my


    youngest son, Jason Jared. If Jason¡¯s wife and children die after this, the killers are also Latham and


    Yvonne. I urge the police to investigate thoroughly! Hria said.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Yvonne blurted out.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Latham also started struggling, ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re willing to do anything to get The Jared


    Group. I know you have some badass hackers who you, some bastard!¡± can fake videos! This video is


    fake. Mom said she can¡¯t stand you and never wants to see you again! There¡¯s no way she would leave


    her inheritance to


    Rosalynn looked at the struggling Latham, then at the others, ¡°ording to the will the shares


    supporting me for chairman far exceed Latham¡¯s, so I can rightfully inherited as the chairman of The


    Jared Group. Anyone else got a problem with that?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°If there are no objections, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting,¡± Rosalynn said.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Surely, some people had objections, but facing the strong Rosalynn and the bizarre situation, no one


    dared to speak.


    Those who dared to speak up at such a meeting were all on Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    Besides, anyone with half a brain could see that the video Gabrie showed couldn¡¯t possibly be fake.


    Latham¡¯s denial was nothing more than ast¨Cditch effort, Gabrie¡¯s victory was already a lock.


    Those shareholders who didn¡¯t want Gabrie to seed didn¡¯t dare to say anything unless they didn¡¯t


    want to work at The Jared Group anymore.


    So, when Rosalynn finished speaking, people started leaving the meeting room one after another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! The meeting isn¡¯t over! Don¡¯t leave!!¡±


    Latham shouted with all his might, trying to break free from Mike¡¯s grip, but his neck was about to break


    and he couldn¡¯t escape.


    The spacious meeting room suddenly felt empty.


    stupid. I wonder what my mom saw in you. Rosalynn slowly sat in the chairman¡¯s seat that Latham


    liked the most, then swiveled the chair to face Latham, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine how you can be so


    Latham was ring at Rosalynn in fury.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    What did you just call me?¡± Rosalynn crossed her arms, ¡°Bastard?¡±


    ¡°Your mom was fooling around with other men, so what else would you be if not a bastard?¡± Latham


    gritted his teeth. ¡°If I knew that bitch was already carrying you when she left, I¡¯d have made sure she


    had a miscarriage¡±


    Before he finished,


    Mike had broken his arm.


    Latham let out a piercing scream


    Those eavesdropping outside the conference room felt a chill run from their feet to their heads at that


    scream. ¡°Latham, do you really not know the truth about my mother?¡± Rosalynn looked at Latham, not


    particrly angry.


    It wasn¡¯t worth getting upset over such a dope.


    Latham red back at her.


    Seeing this, Yvonne stepped forward, ¡°Gabrie, your father is just angry, he¡¯s not thinking straight.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth Rosalynn turned to Yvonne, ¡°Who the hell are you, and what gives you the right to


    speak?¡±


    Yvonne paled.


    ¡°My mom was drugged by you; this whole takeover of the Jared Group was also your doing, you think I


    don¡¯t know?¡± Rosalynn asked, word by word, ¡°Your payback ising. You don¡¯t need to be seeking


    your own destruction now.¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, theres a lot you don¡¯t understand about your elders, how could you¡­¡± Yvonne was on the


    verge of tears.


    But Rosalynn didn¡¯t care.


    She twirled her pen and started tough sarcastically, ¡°A shameless mistress wants to y the elder


    card?¡±


    ¡°Mistress¡± was Yvonne¡¯s trigger,


    but now it was mentioned over and over again.


    Her mouth twitched a few times, and she looked at Rosalynn with growing animosity, ¡°Gabrie, don¡¯t


    twist the truth to shame others, Latham and I were engaged before we were born. I was switched at


    birth with your mother, and she stole my life, my wealth, my father, and my husband!¡±


    The switched at birth part is indeed unfortunate for you, but by the time you were found, Latham had


    been dating my mom for seven years and they were married for two. That¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t be


    changed. Your biological father and Hria were busy finding you a good match, sons of tycoons, high¨C


    ranking officials and so on, but you insisted on being a homewrecker.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Yvonne¡¯s face stiffened even more.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Bastard!!¡±


    Seeing his wife being bullied and humiliated, Latham couldn¡¯t contain his anger and roared.


    ¡°Latham, don¡¯t provoke her like this, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me!¡± Yvonne cried out


    quickly, ¡°Regardless of how she was born, she is still your daughter, I don¡¯t want to see you two at odds


    like this.¡±


    Rosalynn just watched coldly,


    signaling Mike to let go of Latham.


    Mike gave a contemptuous snort, let go, and returned to Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    Once free, Latham immediately stood in front of Yvonne, ¡°She¡¯s an illegitimate child! Not my daughter!¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Seeing Rosalynn being called an illegitimate child and not angry, instead starting tough, gave


    Latham the heeble¨Cjeebles.


    ¡°Latham, the paternity test is right in front of you, are you still going to deceive yourself and others?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Or is it because you¡¯ve known for a while that you were deceived by Yvonne


    and wronged my mom, but you¡¯re too afraid to face your own stupidity and mistakes to admit the truth.


    You really are as I thought, arrogant, cowardly, and ipetent.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Latham paled, yelling in anger.


    ¡°Do you think Yvonne truly loves you?¡± Rosalynn continued.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    ¡°She¡¯s not like your mom, a flirtatious woman. She¡¯s loyal to me!¡± Latham tightened his grip on


    Yvonne¡¯s hand, trying his best to show off their love in front of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, her gazending on a guilty¨Clooking Yvonne


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Latham, we don¡¯t need to waste time with her, let¡¯s go.¡± Yvonne tugged at Latham¡¯s arm, ready to


    leave.


    But before they could even take a step,


    the previously dimmed screen lit up again


    It was a very cramped dressing room, where Yvonne, disheveled, was entwined passionately with a


    tall, muscr young man.


    Due to the angle of the camera,


    Yvonne¡¯s sweaty face was captured in crystal clear detail


    Her diamond earrings sparkled under the dressing room¡¯s chandelier.


    Latham turned in shock to Yvonne


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not me, she must have manipted the video!¡±


    Tearful and anxious, Yvonne pleaded


    Latham said ¡°The earrings were the anniversary gift I got you from the auctionst month if it was


    maniupted, how could they have included such a small detail¡±


    And what about the passionate expressions on their faces,


    the mole under her shoulder de


    ¡°Yvonne, are you really using me of framing you?¡± Rosalynn tapped her desk lightly without turning


    around, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve received numerous Mr Lathamn to enjoy!¡± videos of you with different men at


    different locations in the past few days if you¡¯re saying I¡¯m framing you, I can release them one by one


    for you and


    Yvonne stared at Rosalynn,


    rooted to the spot


    Seeing her like this, Latham finally understood


    lost my inheritance, and this is how you repay me?¡± There¡¯s more than one?¡± He looked at Yvonne,


    pointing incredulously at the muscr man on the screen, Yvonne, I was disowned by my family for


    you,


    ¡°Honey¡± Yvonne said.


    *SLAPP


    Latham¡¯s handnded hard on Yvonne¡¯s face.


    With a ringing in her ears, Yvonne staggered back a few steps before regaining her bnce


    After a moment¡¯s pause,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    me? No! It¡¯s because you¡¯re useless!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Yvonne covered her cheek, managing a smile, ¡°Latham,


    you only have yourself to me for being so useless! You lost your inheritance because of


    Yvonne knew Latham.


    Unless the evidence was right in front of him, he was better at self¨Cdeception than anyone.


    Now, he knew about her affairs,


    and his power grab had failed,


    She didn¡¯t want to live this miserable life anymore;


    might as well break up with Latham for good.


    ¡°You¡¯re ipetent, so all the years we¡¯ve been married, I¡¯ve been dealing with all sorts of problems


    for you. And you? Like a child, spending all day with your bad friends, eating, drinking and having fun.


    What¡¯s wrong with me looking for men? God knows how many women you slept with!!¡± Yvonne said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne had always been gentle in front of Latham. Now her fiery attitude made him feel both


    alien and afraid

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    "I¡¯m what?¡± Yvonne red at him, filled with hate and disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re good for nothing! I¡¯ve nned everything for you, spent tons of dough. You can¡¯t even take on


    an illegitimate child! You were a down¨Cand¨Cout loser, and now you¡¯re about to hit rock bottom! I¡¯m


    divorcing you! I can¡¯t stand being with you any longer¡±


    As soon as Yvonne finished, the conference room door swung open and Lydia, wearing sunsses


    and a mask, burst in.


    Mike was on alert, but Lydia went straight for Yvonne, grabbing at her handmade designer top.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What did you n? Did you kill Jason?¡± Lydia yelled.


    Yvonne watched in surprise as the woman in front of her went into a fit,


    ¡°Lydia?¡±


    Lydia yanked off her mask and sunsses, her eyes red and swollen, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Yvonne turned to the shocked Latham, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she was dead?¡±


    Latham sneered, 1 lied to you, you wicked bitch, dreaming of wiping out the Jared family¡¯s


    descendants. What a beautiful dream!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you spared my aunt and her child Rosalynn snickered, ¡°They were saved by Mike and


    his brothers.¡±


    ¡°Gave me a concussion, screw you¡± Mike kicked Latham in the waist,


    Latham groaned in pain and copsed onto the conference table.


    At this time, Yvonne finally snapped back to reality. You idiot! Why didn¡¯t you tell me she wasn¡¯t dead!¡±


    She pushed the frail Lydia aside and pounced on Latham, pping him repeatedly, ¡°I knew it! With tight


    security and signal jamming, how could Hria possibly send out that video! So it was with Lydia¡±


    Rosalynn twirled her pen, recalling the early morning a day ago. Afterforting Lydia and preparing


    to rest, Lydia called in a panic. She had found a jade ring of Hria¡¯s in her child¡¯s backpack, and


    Rosalynn immediately rushed over with Jaime.


    Jaime looked at the jade ring. ¡°This ring was made by Cory, it¡¯s actually a mini camera¡±


    Jaime carefully removed the jade from the ring, pointing to a spot on the ring that looked like a small


    diamond, ¡°This is the camera.¡±


    Hria was very supportive of Cory¡¯s explorations in various fields. This ring was something Hria


    hardly ever wore. Once, while watching a sci¨Cfi cartoon with Cory and Ivy, the main character¡¯s


    grandmother¡¯s sunsses and ring were made into cameras.


    Cory said he could do it too. Hria immediately took Cory to the jewelry vault, letting him pick


    whatever he wanted for his


    ¡°If youplete the task, Granny will have more rewards for you!¡¯ Hria said.


    Cory wasn¡¯t interested in the rewards, but he was interested in the challenge.


    He picked a jade ring, a pair of gold diamond bracelets, and some other jewelry from the vault.


    After more than a month of research, Cory sessfully transformed the expensive jade ring into a


    camera with storage capabilities. It was undetectable to the average person and didn¡¯t affect the ring¡¯s


    beauty.


    The gold diamond bracelet was also sessfully transformed, butpared to gold, Hria preferred


    the jade ring.


    From then on, she wore this ring everywhere, feeling extremely proud, but she didn¡¯t realize it.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    At the crucial moment, this jade ring, which was originally intended to show off, surprisingly became a


    game changer.


    Yvonne was still sobbing and shouting at Latham.


    just go to hell!¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I spent so much money and even got your brother killed. Now it¡¯s all


    screwed because of your foolishness! Latham, you are such a loser. Why don¡¯t you


    Latham


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    called her a bitch, and shoved Yvonne away,


    Yvonne fell hard on the floor.


    mom, but she¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll take you to see her now!¡± 1 finally saw your true colors!¡± Latham said


    menacingly, turning to Rosalynn, Jason was killed by her! She has hurt so many people! She even


    drugged


    Rosalynn had been ready all along.


    Knowing Latham and his wife, after their defeat, they would certainly not cooperate in handing over


    grandmother


    They would definitely continue to use grandmother as a bargaining chip.


    ex¨Cwife or mother, or Yvonne So, even though she was extremely anxious, she always kept calm,


    waiting for this couple topletely fall out. Latham had always relied on either his


    He was not capable of acting independently.


    Once he and Yvonne broke up, he would immediately backstab her; this was something Rosalynn was


    absolutely sure of.


    Rosalynn was about to get up,


    but then she heard Yvonne suddenly burst intoughter,


    ¡°Find her? Where are you gonna look? In the underworld?¡±


    Rosalynn froze, and Latham turned back in surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    foresee that I would kill that old hag out of spite and overconfidence?¡± ¡°She diedst night!¡± Yvonne sat


    on the ground,ughing like a madwoman, ¡®Gabrie, no matter how well you thought through, how


    could you not


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Rosalynn shouted angrily.


    ¡°Latham, take me there now!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­ okay, let¡¯s go right away!¡± Latham¡¯s legs went weak.


    His wife, who he had always relied on, had betrayed him.


    And the thought of his mother possibly being dead filled Latham with an inexplicable fear.


    What would he do if his mother really died?


    His daughter¡­ right¡­ he still had a daughter!


    He wouldn¡¯t be left all alone!!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Ha¨Cha, you fool, old Hria has already been burned to ashes by me! If you want to find


    her, you¡¯ll have to go to the underworld!¡± Yvonne said.


    Lydia pounced on Yvonne and pped her four times.


    This was probably her fiercest moment ever.


    associating with Latham, he wouldn¡¯t have died so miserably!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I lost to a fool like you!¡±


    Yvonne red at Lydia, ¡°It¡¯s toote, isn¡¯t it? When your husband was alive, if you had the guts to stop


    him from


    ¡°Ahr


    Lydia felt pain all over,


    she struggled and wrestled with Yvonne.


    By this time, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    She felt extremely scared,


    as if she had been brought back to the moment when her mother, grandfather, and grandmother left.


    She was frightened, lost, and clung to Latham, staggering towards the door of the conference room.


    Hria¡­..


    Please wait for me.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    The conference room door swung open, and


    Rosalynn walked into a familiar andforting embrace


    ¡°Careful there.¡±


    Wayne caught Rosalynn, his voiceced with anxiety.


    Rosalynn looked up at him,


    tears streaming down her face.


    She didn¡¯t even realize she was crying, ¡°I need to find Hria, don¡¯t stop me!


    I¡¯ve already brought Grandma home.¡± Wayne, seeing her cry so heartbrokenly, gently wiped away her


    tears whileforting her. Rosalynn froze,


    What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s at home, she¡¯s at our hospital being checked and treated.¡± Wayne smiled at her,


    ¡®Grandma¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer,


    Rosalynn threw herself into Wayne¡¯s arms, crying into his chest.


    Wayne was taken aback,


    and overjoyed.


    He gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s head, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. There are people watching.¡±


    ¡°Let them watch!¡± Rosalynn mumbled, Ill cry if I want to!¡±


    Wayne chuckled,


    speaking even more tenderly. ¡°Alright, what our Chairman says, goes!


    L and some other shareholders standing nearby were speechless. They didn¡¯t sign up for this lovey


    dovey show


    Meanwhile, Mike was pulling Yvonne and Lydia apart.


    her down for you!¡± trying to persuade Lydia, ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re getting beaten up ck and blue; you¡¯ll


    scare your son. Ms. Lydia, if you really want to hit her, I¡¯ll have my guys hold


    Just as he finished saying this,


    a figure suddenly rushed from the door.


    ¡°Bitch, my mom didn¡¯t die! Wayne saved her!¡± Latham pointed at Yvonne and jeered, ¡°Your evil deeds


    will catch up with you. When my mom wakes up. you¡¯ll meet a bad end!¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t die?¡± Yvonne froze, ¡°Impossible, Noah sent me a picture of her corpsell


    Yvonne paused then suddenly snapped back to reality


    ¡°Could it be Noah.. Impossible!!! Yvonne immediately went into hysterics.


    Seeing this, Latham was reminded of the young man in the video, ¡°What¡¯s so impossible? Is that


    crippled doctor also one of your lovers? Yvonne, how could you be such a slut, sleeping with


    everyone!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The words ¡°crippled doctor¡®


    reached Wayne¡¯s ears,


    and he instinctively frowned.


    The person crying in his arms also let go.


    ¡°Mike, take care of things here,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Understood¡± Mike responded immediately


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I need to see Grandma Rosalynn wiped her tears and said to Wayne


    Wayne looked a bit defeated,


    shot Latham a harsh re, then followed Rosalynn out.


    Once they were in the car,


    Rosalynn stared out the window,


    It really was a beautiful day.


    ¡°Was it Noah?¡± she asked without looking at Wayne, her voice choked with emotion.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Right after you left, Noah called me and asked me to bring Grandma home.¡±


    Rosalynn bowed her head, tears dropping one by one.


    knew it, he wouldn¡¯t hurt his own family¡± Rosalynn said. Wayne remained quiet, lightly patting her on


    the shoulder


    They quickly arrived at the hospital where Hria was staying.


    Rosalynn ran straight to the room as soon as she got off the elevator.


    Outside the room, a man was hunched over on a bench, covering his face


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up


    Seeing it was Rosalynn, he stood up instinctively

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Before he could say anything. Rosalynn had already thrown herself into his arms and hugged him


    tightly


    Noah stood there, frozen


    She didn¡¯t make a sound in his arms, but her shoulders were shaking gently, obviously crying.


    Noah stayed silent for a moment


    Come to think of it, even after that painful goodbye, the two hadn¡¯t hugged each other so tightly when


    they met again.


    This was the first time. And thest time.


    Noah looked up at Wayne, who was walking towards them


    You¡¯re already grown up, and you¡¯re still crying in your brother¡¯s arms, huh?¡± Noah looked away and


    gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s back ¡°Granny Hria is just unconscious because of the medication, her body


    functions are still fine, and the tests are done. It¡¯ll take a few days for her to wake up, though. You


    should go see her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, wait for me!


    Rosalynn let go of Noah, looking at him with teary eyes.


    In a daze,


    It seemed like Noah was back in the distant past.


    Little Rosalynn,


    crying with a red nose, holding his hand, sobbed and said, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t go! Lynn doesn¡¯t want you to


    leave!¡±


    Noah looked at her


    if¡­ if he hadn¡¯t left back then, would things have been different?


    1 know, I wont leave Noah gently wiped the tears off Rosalynn¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was talking to the Rosalynn in front of him.


    or the red¨Cnosed Lynn from the past.


    Rosalynn pushed open the door to the hospital room.


    Seeing Hria lying in bed, breathing steadily, she finally felt relieved.


    Outside the door,


    Wayne walked over to Noah.


    ¡°President Silverman won¡¯t chop off my hand just because of that hug, right?¡± Noah lifted his hand.


    Because he wasn¡¯t wearing a watch,


    the scar on his wrist was clearly visible.


    Wayne nced at it and looked away. Thank you for helping Granny If you have any requests, you can


    tell me. As long as it doesn¡¯t cross my bottom line, I can agree to it


    ¡°No need ¡°Noah sneered. We both know that I¡¯m not doing this for you?


    Wayne stayed silent.


    Then Noah spoke again, I just hope that in the future¡­ you won¡¯t force her to do things she doesn¡¯t


    like.¡±


    Wayne looked at Noah,


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I wont.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    Noah silently looked away and sat back down.


    Then, as if thinking of something, he took the watch out of hisb coat pocket, put it on, and covered


    the scar.


    There were also some scratches on his wrist.


    They were actually quite faint, but he still pulled his sleeve down to cover them.


    Wayne watched,


    feeling an indescribable feeling that made him incredibly frustrated.


    After a while.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalynn came out of the hospital room.


    Wayne and Noah, one standing and one sitting,


    both looked at her at the same time.


    She nced at Wayne and then at Noah, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s find somewhere to eat.¡±


    Noah shook his head, ¡°No I can¡¯t. There are people waiting for me to go back.¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated and asked, ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    Noah smiled and shook his head, ¡°Not a girlfriend, but two kids I¡¯m nning to adopt. Because of


    passport issues, they¡¯re still in H City. I already promised them I¡¯d go home as soon as I¡¯m done with


    everything.¡±


    When talking about those two kids, Noahs smile was very warm.


    ¡°Noah, about this time.¡± Rosalynn hesitated for a moment but still asked.


    She wanted to know why Noah was with the Latham couple and what had happened.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    kam and Yvonne came to me Noah said ying with his fingers while looking down ¡°They thought Id


    been dumped | Granny Hna To be honest, they offered me a pretty sweet deal, and I was really


    pissed off at the time, so I


    dars, ?nded up mainying the one who ruined his life


    woes get worse over the years. Every time the scars on his wists itched, he wanted to kill himself


    ngover.


    bout selling her medical group to him at a very low price


    his heart all erupted at once, revealing his malicious intentions.


    ie Noah into their n,


    towards i atham


    and her brother called


    the ward.


    fower bat


    on top, the me flickering in the wind.


    goofer than usual,


    She ported


    and make a wishi¡±


    his wrist so he


    stinctively pulled away


    back Uncle, I didn¡¯t mean it, I just wanted you to eat the cake¡±


    we didn¡¯t mean anything by it, and we¡¯ll pay you back for the medical bills. We earned the money for


    the cake


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pick up bottles, so Britney made 36 bucks! Its the first time she¡¯s ever made money!¡± Britney¡¯s eyes


    sparkled with pride


    frowned. ¡°s your b


    There was no way it could heal The deaningdy asked Britney


    st a few days.


    | asked


    ¡°¡°Je bucks¡± Britney answered


    surprised. You didn¡¯t spend your first paycheck on yourself?¡±


    didnt answer


    The boy blushed as he


    ded the caka to Noah.


    and said. ¡°Today¡¯s not my birthday¡±


    Boney and her brother hope


    The bow frowned d saa fmk. ¡°But the inte said it¡¯s your birthday today!¡±


    Youcked me


    h asked in surprise


    Tecpm at the hospital said you re a big shot, so i did some research,¡± the boy said senously


    After receiving help from others, he had bem thinking about what else he could do besides paying back


    the money.


    For some reason, he thought of br?days.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Birthdays were super important for these kids


    If they could have a cake on their birthday, they¡¯d be over the moon.


    Noah looked at the cake in his hands


    Today wasn¡¯t his birthday


    .but a day when he hit rock bottom


    ¡°Uncle, you should eat it, you¡¯ll feel much better after eating Paige¡¯s cake¡± Britney¡¯s shy voice brought


    him back to reality


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m unhappy?¡± Noah asked, his lone much gentler


    Britney was still shy


    She was too young and due to her living environment, s


    he wasn¡¯t as articte as ivy


    ¡°Your eyes are red, just like when I miss my mom and dad she whispered.


    Noah looked at her, silent for a moment,


    then sat down


    taking a bite of the cake.


    The cheap cake tasted extra sweet and greasy in his mouth,


    but Noah finished it bite by bite


    Britney and her brother stared wide¨Ceyed,


    and only after Noah finished, her brother grumbled, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask if my sister wanted any


    He know,


    that since the cake was bought, his sister had been drooling over it.


    He taught his sister to hold back, that even if their uncle offered it to her, she should refuse.


    His teaching was all for naught


    With the cake gone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Noah looked at the scattered stars in the night sky


    and then at the two kids


    They were also looking up at the stars like him, and Noah couldn¡¯t help but smile after a long time.


    The world wasnt that bad, huh?


    At least there were two little deals who were throwing their all into celebrating his birthday.


    ¡°Do you guys wanna go to the orphanage?¡± Noah asked


    The boy reacted first, his childlike innocence disappeared and he became cautious, ¡°If we go, I¡¯ll be


    separated from my sister, so no


    Noah nodded


    and looked up at the stars again, ¡°How about. I adopt you guys?¡±


    The boy was stunned, ¡°Adopt?¡±


    ¡°Would you like that?¡± Noah looked at the boy


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re famous, they say you¡¯re a tycoon. You can have many kids of your own, you don¡¯tck


    kids. The boy¡¯s voice sped up inexplicably


    He never thought that someone would want to adopt him and his sister


    Although they tried their best to look clean, people would still think they were dirty and sometimes they


    would be scolded when passing by some stores


    Would anyone want kids like them?


    Noah looked at the starry sky, his eyes sore. ¡°I probably won¡¯t have kids of my own anymore¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± The boy asked anxiously.


    ¡°No.¡± Noah replied lightly


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you have your own kids?¡± The boy asked further.


    Noah looked at the twinkling stars.


    ¡°Because I only want to bring new life into the world with the person I love. But the person I love


    doesn¡¯t love me


    The boy didn¡¯t understand the love andck thereof in adults


    He hesitated touching the scar on his finger,


    ¡°Do you really want to adopt us?


    As his sister grew and they got beaten again and again.


    the boy gradually realized that they couldn¡¯t go on like this it was too dangerous


    Even if they survived it would be difficult for him to protect his sister in such a ce full of bad people


    ¡°Or you can adopt just my sister¡± he hurriedly added worried that Noah might change his mind.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Noah looked at the boy¡¯s cautious and frightened expression


    For some reason, he thought about how Rosalynn had been clearly telling him all these years that her


    feelings for him were just brotherly and sisterly love


    However


    he was cautiously holding onto his obsession, always hoping that one day their sibling bond would


    change


    As long as she didn¡¯t fall in love with someone else, he¡¯d have a chance


    All those years in front of her he was also so careful, carrying the constant anxiety of fearing she might


    suddenly fall for someone else


    Yeah


    From beginning to end, it was just his wishful thinking


    So where did his rage and resentmente from now?


    Did he really want to hurt the person he had loved for so many years because of this?


    All the did was choosing the person she loved,


    and that person happened to be the father of her child


    What did she do wrong?


    Noah


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking¡± the boy¡¯s voice got a little quieter, ¡°My sister is too young to eat much, but


    she¡¯ll be able to help you with work when she grows up ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll adopt you both.¡±


    Noah came back to his senses


    The boy stared at Noah in shock.


    ¡°But before that. I need to leave temporarily to take care of something¡± Noah continued.


    The boy got nervous, ¡°What are you going to do? Will it take a long time?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what a knight is? Noah asked with a smile.


    Britney raised her hand high. ¡°I know! Knights protect princesses!¡±


    That was what she heard from other little girls at themunity yground.


    Noah nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes! Im going toplete the knight¡¯sst protection of the princess.¡±


    Britney looked at Noah, her eyes sparkling


    Uncle was actually a knight!


    But her brother¡¯s expression was like bar!


    There were no princesses and knights in this worldi he just regretted and didn¡¯t actually want them!


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± the boy asked again.


    Noah thought for a moment, ¡°I cant say for sure, but I¡¯ll be back within three months!¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t say anything


    When Noah left, the boy and his sister followed him to the hospital entrance


    When it was time for Noah to leave.


    he said to Noah, ¡°Adults shouldn¡¯t lie to children


    Noahughed. ¡°Take good care of your sister and heal up. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± The boy held his sister¡¯s hand tightly and nodded vigorously, watching Noah get into the car and


    then watching the car disappear from sight


    Noah didn¡¯t go into detail about these things with Rosalynn.


    ¡°I thought that if I refused to cooperate with the Latham couple, they would definitely find someone


    else, so I agreed to help. I wanted to see if I could help or give you some key information during the


    process, Noah told Rosalynn, ¡°But Latham and Yvonne kept a close eye on me, so I couldn¡¯t get in


    touch with you¡±


    Thank you¡± Rosalynn choked out


    Noah looked at her, his eyes deep and mncholy, as if he wanted to remember her forever


    Tve switched the medicine Yvonne gave me, so don¡¯t worry about Granny Hria having any side


    effects,¡± Noah gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I don¡¯t n to walk the rest of the road with you.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Noah,


    tears streaming down her face


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Noah¡¯s eyes also welled up with tears, and he smiled slightly, saying ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a tortured


    second male lead in a romantic drama. You don¡¯t have to worry about feeling guilty have my own world


    waiting for me¡±


    Rosalynn nodded firmly. ¡°I know you¡¯ll be able to live a great life¡±


    Noah lowered his head


    and patted Rosalynnis shoulder again, ¡°Tm leaving


    ¡°Take care, Noah Rosalynn said

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say ¡°see you¡°, and Noah didn¡¯t want to either


    Noah¡¯s smile was like the warm sunshine in March.


    Then, he finally looked away from Rosalynn, lowered his eyes without saying anything more, and


    walked past Rosalynn and Wayne without looking back Rosalynn didn¡¯t look back either


    She was happy for Noah making such a decision, but she just couldn¡¯t help feeling sad


    Even if her sudden marriage to Wayne made Noah feel betrayed. he still chose to risk protecting her


    family


    Latham and Yvonne had killed many people in their attempt to take over thepany. If they found out


    that Noah was just pretending to work with them, what would happen to Noah?


    He might die silently in a ce and time she didn¡¯t know


    She would never know in this life that Noah lost his life for her.


    Noah was just too good


    If she could choose to who to love, she would choose to love Noah without hesitation.


    ¡°Rosa¡­¡±


    Wayne walked up to Rosalynn and called her name


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt Noah anymore when you go crazy in the future! Rosalynn looked at him and said,


    ¡°We already owe him so much in this life.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡® Wayne quickly said


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be with grandma, you go back and rest¡® Rosalynn said and went back into the ward. The


    moment the door closed, Wayne heard Rosalynn sigh softly He slumped down on the bench


    What Rosalynn didn¡¯t know was when he arrived at the location Noah mentioned with his men,


    Yvonne¡¯s men were holding Noah down, ready to inject him with a poison that could paralyze his heart


    instantly.


    If he had arrived a bitter,


    Noah wouldn¡¯t have made it.


    On the way to rescue Hria, the only thing Noah said to him was not to tell Rosalynn about it


    Wayne held his forehead, he used to be carefree, but he had been gued by setbackstely


    Noah¡¯s flight arrived in H City at dawn


    He went back to his apartment first to take a shower, shave, and trim his hair


    In the early morning, he went to see a friend.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After getting what he wanted, he picked up the pre¨Cordered cake and went to the hospital.


    Birds were singing, flowers were blooming, and the sun was shining along the way.


    Noah seemed to have shed his heavy shell, and his breathing and steps became lighter


    As for the Britney siblings.


    although it had only been about a month since Noah said it would take up to three months,


    some impatient kids had already lost faith.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m healed anyway, let¡¯s get discharged.¡± The boy said.


    ¡®Brother, uncle told us to wait for him,¡± Britney said


    ¡°Adults always lie. He¡¯s noting back. Staying in the hospital is just a waste of money when I¡¯m


    healed. Let¡¯s get discharged, take the unused money and find a way to pay him back¡± The boy said.


    As soon as he finished, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    A little over a month was neither long nor short


    But these two little ones had been eating and sleeping well in the hospital, theirplexion had


    improved, and their bodies had be stronger, and they seemed to have grown a little taller


    ¡°Who¡¯s lying?¡± Noah walked up to the surprised siblings and asked with a puzzled look.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    The boy stared at Noah, his eyes filled with disbelief


    Uncle, have you finished your protection mission?¡± Britney asked


    Noah nodded with a smile, ¡°Yep, mission aplished!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Britney pped her hands.


    The boy snapped out of it. Did you really go toplete themission? I thought you.¡±


    ¡°You thought what?¡± Noahughed, ¡°Kid, you gotta start trusting people, you know? Always being


    suspicious. I¡¯m hurt, you know.


    To celebrate my mission aplishment and officially adopting you guys, let¡¯s have some cake.¡±


    Noah ced the cake on the small table attached to the hospital bed.


    The boy looked at Noah in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve already adopted us?¡±


    Noah took out a stack of neatly arranged documents and new ID cards for the siblings.


    ¡°All the paperwork is done¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the boy, who had been very cautious of him, suddenly hugged him


    lightly.


    Noah was taken aback for a moment before patting the boy¡¯s head andughing. ¡°What¡¯s with you


    guys these days, always hugging me like this?¡±


    I''ll be obedient and help you with lots of things. The boy said, choking up. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Noah sighed.


    You don¡¯t have to be that obedient, and you don¡¯t have to do so much for me. Just study hard, grow up


    well, fly high in the future. To explore the vast world and be the adult you want to be ¡°Noah said


    On this day, just before midsummer, the homeless children finally had a home, a legal identity, and a


    father who would influence their lives.


    Giving up on his beloved, hended smoothly in this new world.


    Rosalynn officially took over as chairman of the Jared Group.


    There were many people at the shareholders¡® meeting, and in


    any knew the news.


    Naturally, the news leaked out.


    Domestic and foreign media were buzzing.


    Stories included the cruel father¨Cdaughter struggle, the daughter¡¯s ruthless tactics, and her sessful


    counterattack.


    Some talked about Latham¡¯s failed power grab, who once again descended into a life of a stray dog.


    Some talked about Gabrie defeating her father, taking over as chairman of the Jared Group,


    bing the world¡¯s youngest female billionaire.


    Some were even more outrageous, saying that Gabrie bing the youngest female bilionaire with


    a worth of billions, Wayne bing a kept boy.


    On the trending list, Gabrie Jared¡¯s name soared high.


    Mostments were in awe of Gabrie¡¯s awesomeness.


    ¡°Her previous battle to be a Wall Street legend has already been included in the textbooks of


    financial professionals. I thought she would lose this time, but she ended up defeating her own father


    and bing the world¡¯s youngest female billionaire. Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°In this world, am I the only one concerned about how Hria Jared is doing right now? If we¡¯re talking


    about gods, she¡¯s the real goddess! She single¨Chandedly created the legend of the Jared Group As a


    female role model I hope she¡¯s doing well and lives a long life!*


    ¡°The media is ridiculous, I just saw a domestic tabloid daring to mock Wayne as a kept boy!¡±


    ¡°Wayne went with her this time, and I think Gabrie¡¯seback must have been thanks to him. How


    could she have done it on her own?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Wayne, there¡¯s another thing that hasn¡¯t been cleared up yel. Whose illegitimate daughter


    was that? I¡¯m so anxious!¡±


    Discussions were heated on the inte, both domestically and internationally


    At this moment, the Jared Group suddenly announced a media conference


    It was scheduled for the next morning


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Eight o¡¯clock sharp


    Jared Tower lobby

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Media from all over the world swarmed in


    The newly appointed Chairman of the Jared Group, Gabrie, walked up to the podium in a killer ck


    suit, looking fierce and powerful.


    It was noisy down below.


    As the young chairman nced down


    he noise gradually subsided


    ¡°Good morning my media friends,¡± Gabrie began


    Her voice was naturally sweet and pleasant, and now that she was serious, it didn¡¯t affect her


    momentum at all.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Considering the public¡¯s recent curiosity about the Jared Group, I will address some of the most


    frequently asked questions during this press conference.¡°Rosalynn said,


    Firstly, some questions about Mr. Latham As he is currently under investigation by the International


    Police for a major case, it is not suitable to answer any questions about him. The follow up will be


    answered by the International Police in charge of the case¡±


    As soon as this was said, there was an uproar below


    How did it end up with him going to jail after seizing power?


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°Secondly, regarding Ms. Hna¡¯s health, thank you all for your concern, she is


    doing well and I believe she will soon return to take charge of the Jared Group.¡± As expected, 1


    here was another uproar below.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that she was in aa due to a serious illness and was about to die?


    And she could return to the Jared Group soon?


    ¡°Ms Jared, didn¡¯t you take over as the chairman?¡± someone asked from below.


    The person on the podium smiled faintly, I¡¯m just temporarily taking over her duties. Once Ms. Hria


    recovers, she will continue to run the Jared Group.¡±


    As soon as this was said, the media below exploded.


    How big of a deal was the Jared Group¡¯s chairmanship?


    Who would give it back after going through all the trouble to get ?


    Next. Rosalynn answered questions about the Jared Group¡¯s business.


    She addressed all the doubts and fears from the outside world in an orderly manner.


    The press conferencested for an hour


    That¡¯s all for this press conference. Thank you foring, the Jared Group has prepared delicious


    refreshments for you, please enjoy


    With that said, Rosalynn prepared to leave.


    But suddenly, someone from the media asked loudly, ¡°Ms Jared, about thest time Mr Silverman was


    attacked, and the child by his side, many people questioned whether she was his illegitimate daughter


    with Ms Olivia Whaley, what do you have to say about that?¡±


    Rosalynn stopped


    L immediately scolded that person, ¡°Sorry, we won¡¯t answer personal questions.¡±


    TT¡¯s fine¡±


    Rosalynn gave L a faint smile


    Then she looked at that reporter,


    ¡°You seem a bit out of the loop¡±


    The reporter was sightly taken aback.


    Ms Jared was smiling, but why did she give an eerie feeling?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the reports about me having a child in A Country¡¯s media?¡± Rosalynn hooked her lips,


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, not someone else¡¯s illegitimate child, got it?


    After answering the walked away directly. I


    eaving a bunch of media, sdent for a few seconds.


    Then the scene immediately became lively


    Compared to the situation of the Jared Group, who became the president, and whatws Latham had


    vited, t


    hey all knew that this was the focus of the news!


    No one was eating dessert anymore.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    The reporters scrambled to grab their spots, eager to be the first to announce this explosive news.


    #TheKidsGabrie¡¯s trended on social media right away


    ¡°See, I told you! I analyzed it before It¡¯s because Gabrie and Wayne did the deed, she got pregnant,


    ran away, and now they¡¯re getting married for the sake of the kid!¡±


    ¡°Stop yapping! Our Gabrie said it¡¯s her daughter, not someone else¡¯s secret child. Your Wayne is


    probably the ¡®someone else?¡±


    Is this the news from the R Country media that Gabrie mentioned?¡± Someone quickly dug up the


    news about Rosalynn having a child


    In the photo, it was Hria with a two¨Cyear¨Cold child.


    Such a tiny little thing, with her hair all ruffled up. Even just with her back view, she was absolutely


    adorable


    The paparazzi who took this photo must have been smitten, too.


    They used quite a bit of space in the report to describe the child¡¯s cuteness and yfulness.


    ¡°Wow! Those Ittle feet in knit socks are just 100 cute!¡±


    Tve seen the little baby¡¯s face before. Even when she¡¯s crying her eyes out, she¡¯s still so adorable. She


    must be off the charts cute in person!¡±


    ¡°Seriously though, don¡¯t share the kid¡¯s photo, okay?¡±


    ¡°So, the question is, who¡¯s the kid¡¯s dad?¡±


    ¡°She calls Wayne ¡®daddy¡® Are y¡¯all deaf or what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn! I¡¯m asking about her biological father. Do you guys really think Wayne could be the


    kids dad?¡±


    Wayne saw thisment and was so mad he wanted to smash his phone.


    ¡°Why not?! I¡¯m her dad!¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn took off her earrings, ignoring him with a cold expression.


    Wayne looked at her and mumbled, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you say Ivy is our child?¡±


    ¡°No one asked,¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at him ¡°1 just denied she¡¯s Olivia¡¯s¡±


    No wonder his wife had been acting weird since earlier.


    These media outlets just love to make up stories. Let me see which one asked that question, and I¡¯ll


    make them go bankrupt,¡± Wayne said, grabbing his phone back.


    Rosalynn, afraid he¡¯d actually do it, stopped him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you let Olivia write articles lying you two


    together before? Why are you mad at the media now? Ivy¡¯s age and appearance are right there. If I


    were them, Id suspect she¡¯s yours and Olivia¡¯s too.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his eyes filled with a mix of sadness and pity


    Rosalynn immediately tried to pull her hand back and check on Hria


    But Wayne grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. She lost her bnce and seemed to hit


    Wayne¡¯s injured arm.


    He gasped in pain, but his other hand didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap around her wast


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened


    Wayne¡¯s face was a bit pale. It seemed his arm really hurt


    Rosalynn frowned and said, ¡°Let go of me, let me check if the wound is open.¡±


    ¡°No ¡°Wayne actually tightened his grip.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid of touching his arm again, so she


    helplessly asked


    ¡°How can we end this situation with Olivia?¡± Wayne asked. ¡°If you want, you can beat me up, break my


    arms and legs.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything


    Wayne looked at her and added, ¡°Life is so long, I don¡¯t want her to be between us forever¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± Rosalynn was speechless. From the beginning, I came to your side as her stand¨Cin to


    apany you through your longing. She¡¯s destined to be between us in this life. Even if she dies, we


    cant turn the page¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes gradually became heavier


    He was at a loss with Rosalynn. Threats didn¡¯t work, and bribes She was a billionaire, what could she


    possibly need?


    As he thought about it, Wayne became increasingly annoyed and decided to go all¨Cin


    He lowered his head and kissed Rosalynn¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    To be honest, Rosalynn


    had already be numb


    But e


    ven though she was numb, when Wayne bit her, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re going too fart¡± Rosalynn turned her head, put her hands on Wayne¡¯s chest, and finally


    widened the distance between them Waynes mind was all warm and fuzzy


    His thinking was a bit slow


    He lowered his head, approached Rosalynn¡¯s blushing ear, and gently kissed it


    Rosalynn shivered slightly.


    Afterward, Wayne buried his head in her neck and sighed helplessly


    Rosa, what am I going to do with you?¡± With that, he loosened the hand he had around her.


    Rosalynn sat up and straightened her clothes


    Then she got up, walked a few steps, and looked back at Wayne, I want to ask you the same thing,


    what am I going to do with you!¡±


    With that said,


    Rosalynn set off to apany Hria


    Wayne was half lying on the sofa,


    staring at the crystalmp above his head, his eyes unblinking


    Then,


    as if he suddenly thought of something, h


    e immediately sat up straight


    He grabbed his phone, and a cunning smile appeared on his face.


    Netizens


    were iggling while watching gossip.


    No one noticed a newly registered ount arriving at the battlefield, countering those who were certain


    Wayne wasn¡¯t the biological father of the child.


    ¡°Your analysis is wrong from beginning to end, Wayne is the childs real dad¡°¡±


    Under the post predicting Gabrie would soon break up with Wayne, h


    e replied, ¡°No, never¡±


    Because he posted manyments, h


    e also got attacked a lot


    The more he got attacked, the more he fought back


    As they argued, s


    omeone asked. ¡°You know so much, it¡¯s like you¡¯re Wayne himself.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He replied. 1 am Wayne¡±


    Now, the gossip field was even more lively


    No one believed that this bare new ount was Wayne himself


    How could the aloof CEO personallye out to argue with others?


    Soon


    Waynes new ount received arge number of concentrated reports


    Among them were Wayne¡¯s fans and his various shipping fans


    As Waynes ount was on the verge of being shut down, s


    omething jaw dropping happened


    Twitter quickly verified the new ount


    The verification information was Bane Corporation CEO Wayne


    A momentter


    The ount verified as Bane Corporation CEO Wayne posted its first tweet


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, my wife and I are very much in love and we have a lovely pair of twins a son


    and a daughter¡±


    With a photo of the family of four under the beautiful fireworks


    However, Wayne blurred the kids faces


    Now


    Twitterpletely crashed

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Wayne¡¯s name suddenly skyrocketed to the top of the trending topics, setting the inte aze.


    Probably because so many people were flocking to Twitter for this news, it wasn¡¯t long before Twitter


    crashed


    Rosalynn was in the hospital scrolling through Twitter


    Seeing Twitter crash, she was just speechless


    This Wayne hes the CEO of such a bigpany, but he¡¯s got no strategy at all. Shouldn¡¯t he discuss


    this with both PR teams before making such a big announcement?¡± L frowned, quite unhappy with


    Wayne¡¯s actions


    ¡°He¡¯s always been the type to do things his own way.¡± Rosalynn said nonchntly ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t


    Jered Ventures business. You¡¯ve worked hard this time, FreshBite still needs you to help me keep an


    eye on things¡±


    Tve already bought my return ticket, L nodded. ¡°You just focus on looking after President Jared, and


    as to Jered ¡±


    With an admiring look on her face, L said to Rosalynn ¡°You were so wise to bring Alyssa Brandon on


    board. She¡¯s only been here for a couple of days and has already been a huge help. I was worned


    shed be difficult and keep causing us trouble, but she¡¯s been nothing but great¡±


    Rosalynn smiled


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was all within her expectations


    ¡°She¡¯s always been a strong talent, she just was suppressed before. Now that she¡¯s been given a


    chance to shine, she¡¯s definitely pushing herself to the Imit.¡±


    ¡°Right¡± L nodded vigorously Wellthen Gabrie Jared, I¡¯ll be going first¡±


    Alright¡± Rosalynn nodded and gave L a hug ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When L left, her footsteps were noticeably lighter.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face


    Hehe, Gabrie hugged me


    She was so soft and sweet!


    After L left,


    Rosalynn went into the hospital room and sat beside Hna


    Twitter crashed for a while but was soon fixed by the programmers.


    She talked to Hria for a bit, then went back to check on Twitter.


    Wayne was still posting on Twitter


    In his free time, he was chatting withizens in thement section.


    Thements he had replied to were now at the top of the popr section.


    Netizen A Is the child really yours?


    Wayne replies Yes!


    Netizen B Looking at the child¡¯s age, were you dating Secretary Tesdal, Gabrie, and Olivia at the


    same time?


    Wayne replies Ive only ever had one partner.


    This reply set off a storm amongizens


    ¡°Wayne, have you redefined what one partner means? We can forget about Olivia, but did you forget


    Rosalynn? What about your love confession? Did you forget that too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than scum, Wayne I hope Secretary Tesdal never meets you again in her next life!¡±


    ¡°Next life *sob* My friend saw the child¡¯s face the other day and asked me if Secretary Tesdal couldn¡¯t


    bear to part with Wayne, so she reincarnated to be with him again. So


    heart¨Cwrenching¡±


    ¡°Wayne you¡¯re really too cruel!¡®


    Commente these were blowing up thement section


    Wayne was speechless looking at thesements


    He thought for a moment and decided to call Rosalynn, b


    ut his call got rejected


    He texted her instead


    ¡°Honey should I tell them that Gabrie is Rosalynn? I¡¯ve be the poster boy for scumbag now ¡°He


    attached a crying emoji at the end.


    The message got rejected too


    Wayne knew this wasing but he was still feeling down


    He went back to Twitter


    Hemented on his own post. Not saying anything else the wife¡¯s angry¡±


    Immediately a food ofments using him of being a scumbag appeared below hisment

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Wayne helplesslymented on his own post Whatever, just say what you want, time will tell you the


    truth¡®


    After saying that, h


    e left his followers confused, a


    nd logged out of Twitter


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his two self¨Ctalking tweets


    Paige, worried that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t seen the tweets, screenshotted Wayne¡¯sments and sent her a


    30¨Csecond voice message with it


    As Rosalynn yed it. There was no talking, just Paigeughing for 30 seconds straight.


    Rosalynnughed along with her


    Then Paige sent another voice message. ¡°But seriously, your hubby has changed a lot. If someone had


    chewed him out like that before, he would definitely track them down through the inte and get his


    revenge, right?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Athough that was an exaggeration,


    Wayne was indeed a vengeful person in the past


    Even if he was in the wrong, if someone provoked him, they would most likely face a bad oue.


    Rosalynn thought for a momen


    thentyped on her phone. ¡°Well, he¡¯s a dad now, so he should be a bit more mature¡±


    After a while.


    Paige replied ¡°Nah, Wayne changed for love. To be more precise, he changed for you.¡±


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, 1


    hen she smirked


    She had given up hope on that a long time ago.


    Instead of hoping Wayne would change for her, she¡¯d rather continue working hard to prevent any harm


    Wayne¡¯s sudden outbursts might cause her and those around her ¡°Alright, get some rest, tomorrow you


    have to apany Baillie to his reunion. Stay in good shape. Rosalynn replied.


    Paige rolled around in bed twice


    She was still a bit nervous about the event


    Over the years, she had experienced all lunds of ups and downs


    It was rare for her to be nervous about attending a gathering.


    At this moment, s


    omeone knocked on her door


    Page went to open it, a


    nd saw Ivy holding her teddy bear, looking pitifully at her.


    ¡°Aw, my baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige quickly picked up Ivy


    Ivy snuggled up in her arms, ¡°Godmother, I miss mommy¡±


    Paige patted Ivy¡¯s back ¡°Good girl mommy and daddy will be back when they¡¯re done¡±


    Ivy sobbed on Paige¡¯s shoulder


    Hearing the nose upstairs, Baillie came up


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, seeing the situation


    She misses her mom ¡°Paige patted Ivy¡¯s back and said sympathetically


    Pageforted by for a while before she fell back asleep


    by was much heaver now than when she was smaller


    Pages arm was sore Seeing this Baille carefully took Ivy and carried her back to the children¡¯s room,


    gently putting her back into bed


    Tears still hung from hvy¡¯s eyes, and


    Paige gently wiped them away


    She also checked on Cory


    He had taken his medicine before bed and was sleeping more heavily than usual


    As they left the children¡¯s room, Baille stood by the door and massaged Paige¡¯s arm


    Tm a bit nervous Page suddenly said to Baile


    Balled gently. They¡¯re just some students who recently returned to the country You¡¯re not nervous when


    dealing with big shots in busness, so what¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡±


    Paige geilly poked Bailies arm, a


    nd whispered. ¡°Im worried I might identally embarrass you¡±


    Baille gently touched Paige¡¯s head: ¡°How could that be?¡±

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Paige pouted ¡®Do they know I¡¯m so much older than you?¡±


    In her rtionship with Logan, Paige had gotten used to being controlled by him in various ways. So


    when entering another rtionship, she still couldn¡¯t change some of her thinking unconsciously


    She would always put herself down without realizing it


    Dont worry about what others think I think you¡¯re the best.¡± Baillie said, leaning in and giving Paige a


    gentle kiss.


    Paiges heart was filled with sweetness


    Her inexplicable anxiety was mostly cured by a few simple words from Baillie


    ¡°Okay¡± Paige nodded


    The dinner party was in the evening


    Paige got up early and even went to the construction site


    Balle seemed to have nothing to do these days He took Ivy to the park, checked Cory¡¯s physical


    condition, apanied them in their studies, and went to the pet store to see Max. Baillie took care of


    all the trivial things


    At noon, he picked up Paige with Ivy and Cory, and the four of them had a big meal together.


    Ivy, who had been sulking, finally cheered up after ying outside all afternoon.


    Back home, Ivy went to video chat with her mom and dad, holding her phone


    Paige quickly took a shower, put on makeup, and did her hair.


    The clothes had been matched a few days in advance, with some suggestions from Baillie. When she


    had changed her clothes and came downstairs,


    by excitedly exmed in her sweet voice, ¡°Mommy, look! Godfather and godmother are wearing


    matching outfits!¡±


    Paige was stunned.


    She looked at Baillie, who was dressed neatly and waiting for her


    Baille wore a ck suit and a white shirt


    Her dress was a simple white mini dress with a pair of ck high heels


    Baile looked at her and smiled with bright eyes


    She walked over


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gently holding her waist, she said, ¡®Mrs. Scott, you look so beautiful¡±


    Paige had always heard that the look in one¡¯s eyes when they like someone cont be hidden


    She looked at Baillie, and as she met his gare, she saw a sparkle in his eyes and a smile on his face. It


    was easy for her to sense Baillie¡¯s fondness and admiration for her.


    This was something she could never feel with Logan


    who always seemed to be belittling her worth.


    Page alsoughed, ¡°Mr Scott is very handsome too!¡±


    Ivyy on the couch with her phone,ughing happily, ¡°Mommy, look, look!¡±


    Rosalynn, don¡¯t you think your daughter is a little too nosy?¡± Paige called out to the other side of the


    phone, holding Ballie¡¯s hand and peeking over his shoulder.


    Babe took the opportunity to wrap one arm around her waist, lift her over the steps, and gently put her


    down.


    Ivyughed even harder


    its you two who are too lovey dovey,¡± Rosalynn replied from the video call


    ¡°Hmph Page knew that she and Baillie were lovey¨Cdovey, but who wasn¡¯t in a new rtionship?


    She let go of Bailles hand and ran to Ivy ¡°We¡¯re going out now and might be backte. Can you take


    care of yourself and your brother?¡±


    Ivy nodded firmly ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Good gr


    Paige happily kissed Ivy on the forehead.


    ¡°Lipstick ¡®Cory tried to remind her but failed


    He sighed, took out two wet wipes, walked over to his sister, and wiped it off


    Page seized the opportunity and quickly lussed Cory¡¯s face too

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    After the kiss, Paige grabbed Bale¡¯s hand and ran outside, ¡°Let¡¯s go1


    Ivy was rolling withughter on the sofa


    Cory sighed.


    Then he took out two wet wipes, picked up the phone that had fallen on the sofa, wiped his face, and


    asked Rosalynn. When are you guysing back? My sister almost cried missing youst night¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ivy immediately sat up and denied it


    Cory


    helplessly changed his words, ¡°Okay, she didn¡¯t cry


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get better in these two days. I¡¯ll let him go back first ¡°Rosalynn pointed to Wayne next to


    her


    Wayne


    Has the considered that he didn¡¯t want to be apart from his wife?


    And how can he be at ease leaving her here alone?


    Before Wayne could speak, h


    is considerate son spoke up, ¡®Actually, there¡¯s no need Your rtionship has never been good, so it¡¯s


    better not to live separately.¡± Why did this sound so unpleasant?


    Rosalynn was drinking water and almost spat it out


    ¡°Son, you


    Don¡¯t feel embarrassed, it¡¯s a fact. Look at how affectionate our godfather and godmother were just


    now¡±


    The family of four was having an awkward conversation


    Baile and Paige got on the car and set off towards the hotel where the gathering was taking ce


    Meanwhile, m


    ost people had already arrived at the party.


    The hotel where the gathering was taking ce was provided by a student, and this chain hotel was his


    family¡¯s business.


    So this time, they booked a luxurious party venue on the top floor with a swimming pool to hold the


    international student party.


    Taylor, you¡¯re really generous, Lennon said, dressed in a champagne¨Ccolored strapless dress, looking


    gorgeous and standing out in the crowd.


    Taylor¡¯s eyes never left Lennon, ¡°As long as you like d


    As they were talking.


    Lennon saw Keaton


    She immediately waved him over


    Keaton smiled and walked over, ¡°The prodigy has arrived¡±


    Please be mindful of your words. The real prodigy will be here soon. If you keep calling me a prodigy in


    front of him, I want to crawl into a hole! Lennon said helplessly.


    Keaton checked the time. ¡°Baille left half an hour ago, so it¡¯ll probably be another ten minutes or so.¡±


    As she finished speaking, t


    here was a suddenmotion in the crowd


    The chatting people immediately looked over, and they saw a girl running towards them.


    Keaton, you said before that Baillie got married Have you met his wife?¡±


    Keaton frowned and replied, ¡°He posted on his Facebook, everyone knows¡±


    ¡°OMG The girl threw her phone in front of Keaton, ¡°Look at this Someone posted about Baillie¡¯s wife on


    the school forum not long ago saying she¡¯s 6 years older than him, was kept by a


    rich man, and even has an degitimate child with him She even brazenly raises the ilegitimate child in


    the samemunity where she and Baie vel


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    Keaton couldn¡¯t help but frown


    ¡°There are pictures and evidence!¡±


    The girl quickly scrolled down the screen


    Keaton indeed saw a woman who looked very simr to the one who was publicly dating Baillie,


    holding the hand of a little boy


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that she¡¯s also keeping a younger boyfriend! Check out the video at


    the bottom¡± The girl became more and more angry as she spoke


    In many people¡¯s hearts, Hailee was a highly respected and admired figure


    How could he be tied down by such a terrible woman?

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Keaton clicked to open the video


    Lennon nced at it and then lowered her eyelids.


    The video was the one she had taken earlier, showing Paige getting cozy with a handsome young guy


    This doesn¡¯t really look like a couple, more like siblings interacting,¡± Taylormented bluntly after


    watching the video ¡°That¡¯s how my sister and I y around, too She¡¯d jump on me from behind, put me


    in a chokehold, and try to pin me down


    Lennon shot him a nce


    Taylor could tell she seemed a bit unhappy, b


    ut he had no idea what he said wrong


    This matter involved Baille


    And recently, the school forum was buzzing with stories about Baillie bragging about his wife to an


    almost annoying extent.


    So, after the post was made.


    its poprity skyrocketed, and the discussion took off.


    The spread of the post at the party was even faster


    Didn¡¯t Keaton say that Prodigy was bringing his girl?¡± someone looked at Keaton Looks like we¡¯ll have


    some drama tonight¡­


    Some guys who didn¡¯t like Bailie were also sarcastically saying. Who would¡¯ve thought that even


    Prodigy would have a day of being cuckolded!¡±


    As everyone was discussing heatedly.


    Lennon, who had been silent, finally spoke up: ¡°Actually, I live in the same neighborhood as them and


    have seen her a few times I thought she was just a little bossy, but I didn¡¯t expect this¡± Taylor was


    surprised ¡°Bossy? Did she bully you?*


    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s normal for girls to be a little jealous. Maybe she didn¡¯t like it when I talked to Prodigy


    too much.¡±


    Now, a


    n image of a flirtatious, narrow¨Cminded, and jealous girl appeared without even meeting her in person.


    ¡°Ah ¡°Keaton also looked awkward. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a sweet girl to be like this Balle really¡­¡±


    Just as he was talking t


    he elevator dinged


    The murmurs vanished instantly, and silence filled the room.


    The elevator doors opened


    Balle was just helping Paige remove a piece of fluff from her eyshes.


    If it werent for the forum incident, s


    eeing this scene, everyone would exim how sweet it was


    But with the forum incident in mind, this scene became quite delicate


    ¡°The elevator is here Page reminded Baille


    Then she walked out of the elevator, holding Baille¡¯s hand


    Huh?


    Page looked at everyone with a natural smile


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why was the atmosphere a bit strange?


    ¡°Prodigy you¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Keaton was the first to break


    the silence,ughing and striding towards Baillie. Then he looked at Paige. This must be your


    girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Page my wife Baillie introduced, then gently told Paige. ¡°Keaton, my ssmate*


    ¡°Hello¡°Page said politely


    Hello, hello You¡¯re even prettier in person than in photos Prodigy needs to improve his photography


    skills,¡± Keaton said, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Baile also sensed, that t


    he atmosphere at the scene was a bit strange


    His handsid down and held Paige¡¯s hand tightly


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s have dinner first There are more activitiester Keaton led everyone to


    the dining room


    Bae and Paige were thest to leave


    ¡°Why do I feel like somethings off? Paige asked Baillie


    Bale nced at the crowd, his eyes a bit cold. He gently rubbed Paiges hand with his thumb, it¡¯s


    nothing¡±


    Upon arriving at the restaurant,


    everyone took ther seats ording to the names on the chairs


    Baie left side was Lennon, and his right side was Paige


    Just as they were about to sit downs


    omeone, looking for trouble, sarcastically said, ¡°Lennon, do you want to switch seats with me? I¡¯m


    afraid Mrs. Scott might not be happy if you sit next to the top student¡®


    What¡¯s it got to do with Lennon sitting there?

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Well Mrs. Scott defintely wouldn¡¯t mind ¡°Paige said gently and tactfully, looking at the person.


    Paige, dont bother with him. He always talked annoyingly when we were in school!¡± Lennon quickly


    chimed in, ¡°Keep talking nonsense, and you¡¯ll have to drink three sses¡± ¡°Exactly you¡¯re almost 30,


    how could you still fuss over these trivial things?¡± Taylor said, her tone was full of sarcasm and barely


    concealed


    Taylor didn¡¯t mean any harm at first, b


    ut now she heard that Paige had once bulled Lennon, and that was just intolerable.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Paige just sat down, and u


    pon hearing this, s


    he finaly understood


    So the wasn¡¯t Baillie¡¯s reunion, but a trap for her?


    If they meanti


    then there was no need for her to be nervous, right?


    ¡°Yeah, your ssmates are right ¡°Paige said with a grin, ¡°At my age, I¡¯ve be more open¨Cminded


    and don¡¯t fuss over small stuff anymore. Even if someone here pisses me off today. I won¡¯t talk


    sarcastically, I just curse them straight up¡±


    Taylor¡¯s face stiffened.


    Bailes face had been gloomy just now


    As soon as Paige said this.


    he even had a smile on his lips


    Lennon took in his amusementpletely


    She really didnt understand what Baille saw in such a low¨Css, impolite middle¨Caged woman.


    Seeing the tense atmosphere, Keaton hurriedly asked the waiter to serve the dishes and officially


    started the dinner


    During the meal t


    here were quite a few people talking to Baillie


    Baillies attitude towards everyone was not enthusiastic


    Most of the time, he was busy serving his wife, picking up dishes and peeling shrimp for her


    Lennon had her nails done on purpose, and now they were digging deep into her palm.


    At this point, she raised her eyes and signaled to a girl sitting across from her, who was also upset at


    Baillie and his wife.


    This girl was well¨Cknown as Babe¡¯s avid pursuer.


    The jealousy of the girls was burning high, and upon receiving Lennon¡¯s eye signal s


    he immediately took out her phone and made a few taps.


    There was already a big screen in the private room.


    After a few taps from the girl the big screen suddenly lit up, and


    veryones eyes were drawn to it


    Then, the content of the post appeared on the screen with a video and mechanical voiceover


    ¡°Prodigy deceived by trashy girl, exposing the real ugly face of Mrs. Scoli!¡±


    As soon as the mechanical voice came out, the restaurant fell into an instant silence, where even the


    sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    Everyone was familiar with the following content


    Page looked at Baile


    whose face looked extremely gloomy


    Page binked and gently tugged at Baillie¡¯s sleeve


    Bale frowned at her


    Page didn¡¯t look angry at all and even whispered to him, ¡°Baillie, you can get mad, huh?¡±


    Since they got married.


    Page had rarely seen Bailler get angry


    Especially when dealing with her,


    he was always very gentle and considerate


    Seeing Paiges sing face Bale¡¯s rage which was about to explode, unknowingly dissipated a bit

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    The person involved didn¡¯t seem to have much reaction, b


    ut Lennon Crawley stood up. Who did this? Keaton, find someone to shut it down!¡±


    Why shut it down? It¡¯s all over the school forum. Let them see it, and give Mrs. Scott a chance to refute


    it ¡°Taylor crossed his arms and sneered at Paige Owens.


    ¡°You think my wife has something to refute? Baillie asked Taylor word by word


    ¡®Don¡¯t lose your IQ just because you¡¯re in love There¡¯s also a video of her hugging and cuddling with


    the gigolo Taylor seemed to have amnesia, forgetting that he himself said before that this kind of


    yfulness was more like among siblings


    ¡°Yeah, did you know about her having a child?¡± His tone was full of annoying surprise and sarcasm


    They didnt care if Bae knew or not


    ¡°Give me a moment ¡±


    Paige was typing on her phone anxiously, responding briefly.


    People in the dining hall were all smirking


    Baille was now in a super embarrassing situation, and she was still chatting with others.


    ¡°Keaton, I thought you really wanted to help returnee students and develop their careers, so I agreed to


    attend this gathering. My wife is even busier and made time for this.¡± Baille leaned back in his chair


    nced at Paige. He didn¡¯t look at Keaton, but everyone could feel Baillie¡¯s displeasure


    Baillie had always been a gentleman.


    For such a person, even if he was angry, there was not much deterrence.


    But everyone still felt a terrifying presence in Baillie


    They never thought that although Baillie had a good temper, almost no one dared to provoke him.


    He was never easy to mess with


    1 didn¡¯t expect this banquet to be a carefully nned trap.


    ¡°My goal is indeed to help students find job opportunities, but the forum exposure happened not long


    ago¡­¡±


    Forum?¡±


    At this moment, the screen suddenly went ck, and an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice appeared


    Then the screen lit up again, revealing a familiar face


    ¡°Gigolo Taylor pointed at the person on the screen and shouted


    Jaime was speechless


    He had just woken up.


    His hair was pulled back with a sports headband, revealing a smooth forehead and a handsome but


    unhappy face


    ¡°Who the hell is the gigolo?¡± Jaime cursed, ¡°Which bastard is spreading rumors?¡±


    Paige had just sent Jaime a message about the situation.


    Jaime was furious and immediately asked for her location, and called her via video


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Baille, can you handle this or not? How can you let these unreliable people buy my sister?¡± Jaime


    continued toin, ¡°Calling me a gigolo, Paige gave me less than 20 dors for the whole yearst


    year! Can this be called supporting¡® me?!¡±


    Everyone in the private room was stunned


    They had no idea why Jaime appeared on the screen.


    Jaime was furious nced at his phone, and heard the sound of the video that had just been yed


    Lennon and the girl who uploaded the video were dumbfounded because only they had this video


    ¡°Damn Jame was angry again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all graduates from prestigious universities? How can you be


    as stupid as a pig? Can¡¯t you tell the difference between fighting and hugging?¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    ¡°Jaime, mind your manners!¡± Paige couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Manners? I¡¯m gonna be a person without manners today! Jaime threw his phone on the table, crossed


    his arms, and said, ¡°This whole thing was targeting Baie in the first ce, and shouldn¡¯t be involved!


    Let me tell you, I can find out who¡¯s behind this in just three minutes with my programming skills, and


    expose them all from the other side of the earth!* Lennon¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, t


    hen she recovered


    She hadn¡¯t really participated in this from the beginning, just providing videos and photos. She thought


    to herself, ¡°There¡¯s no way he can find me through the videos and photos, right?¡± No way!


    ¡°And also


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jaime couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He picked up his phone, shook his head, and said, ¡°You guys really have a death wish, huh? Do you


    even know who the father of Paige¡¯s so¨Ccalled illegitimate child is?¡±


    ¡°Jaime your sister is on a video conference What are you making a fuss about?¡±


    At this moment, the door behind Jaime opened.


    Atall figure walked in


    Those with sharp eyes were immediately dumbfounded.


    Wayne Silverman!!¡±


    Wayne nced at the screen, his handsome face showing displeasure. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Baillie¡¯s ssmates are bullying Paige Take a look for yourself! Jaime ruffled his hair, handed the


    phone to Wayne, and continued talking to the stunned crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Paige married Baillie just


    because she¡¯s lucky. It¡¯s Baillie who¡¯s the lucky one! Marrying Paige is his good fortune!¡±


    Wayne helplessly watched the video, t


    hen he leaned forward, looking into the camera.


    Paige could faintly hear someone excitedly shouting, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°This child is my son.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lennon was even more speechless


    Ever since she had taken the video, someone had been watching her, and she couldn¡¯t spy on the


    other side anymore.


    Wayne straightened up after saying that. ¡°Keep it down, find the rumor¨Cmonger as soon as possible. I


    hate people who try to assign parents to other people¡¯s children.¡± ¡°Alright


    Wayne left


    Jaime¡¯s voice lowered a bit. ¡°What was I saying? You young people really have no fear, huh?¡±


    ¡°Handsome, this has nothing to do with us! We didn¡¯t spread the rumors, we were just watching the


    drama!¡± Someone hurriedly exined


    Their family had business dealings with Bane Corporation!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining ¡°Jaime said with disdain ¡®Since we¡¯re already talking about this, let me be


    straight with you. Paige is Gabrie Jared¡¯s close friend. Gabrie, I assume you all know


    her?¡±


    The people at the table nodded and began to interact seriously with Jaime


    Jaime nodded in satisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s always protecting Paige, calling her baby all the time. Just wait,


    when she finishes her meeting, I¡¯ll tell her about this, and you guys will be in big trouble!¡±


    Paige tried hard not tough Jaime¡¯s threatening manner was just too funny.


    ¡°Also, Granny Hria really loves Paige too.¡±


    ¡°Jaime, that¡¯s enough. Go catch the rumor¨Cmonger. If you do, I¡¯ll transfer money to you,¡± Paige couldn¡¯t


    help but interrupt Jaime¡¯s teasing and bragging¨Cstyle threats.


    1 justpleted an important task, and Wayne gave me a huge bonus It¡¯s not about the money I just


    want these people to know that when you married Baillie, it was him who was marrying up!¡± Jaime


    grumbled


    He had known all along that people his age who were eager to get married couldn¡¯t be trusted.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    A simple reunion with ssmates almost


    got Paige smeared.


    If it weren¡¯t for him beng a top¨Cnotch hacker, Paige might never be able to clear his name


    Jaime seemed to go on and on


    Paige looked around and found the power source for the screen


    She walked over and pulled the plug


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The room suddenly quieted down


    Everyone looked at Paige without saying a word


    What did that handsome guy just say? Gabrie was her bestie, Hria Jared treated her like a


    treasure? Wayne even helped her debunk the rumors personally¡­ Who was her husband agan?


    ¡°So, any more questions?¡± Paige sat back down, her friendly smile sweeping over everyone.


    Page, actually, no one here has any intentions towards you,¡± Lennon said gently ¡°When we saw the


    news, we instinctively didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up,


    everyone can rx¡±


    ¡°No ill intentions?¡± Baillie spoke up, her cold gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s faces. You guys have no


    ill intentions, but you still dare to bully her. If you guys had ill intentions, wouldn¡¯t you want to skin her


    alive?¡±


    ¡°Bailie, don¡¯t overstep your bounds. Everyone is questioning for your own good!¡± Taylor got upset when


    Baillie criticized Lennon. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, go vent at the person who spread the rumor Why are you


    treating Lennon so poorly?¡±


    Paige


    mmed her utensils on the table


    Everyone looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Hey, you, are you looking for a fight today? Or have I been too kind with you?¡± She looked at Taylor


    ¡°From the moment I walked in, you¡¯ve been sarcastic and mocking. I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re trying to do


    anyone any favors, just picking a fight¡±


    ¡°You


    Taylor was suddenly exposed by Paige


    His face turned red instantly


    This is my family¡¯s hotel, and I don¡¯t wee you guys. Get out of here!¡± He yelled, furious and


    embarrassed


    Everyone was stunned


    The hotel was indeed his family¡¯s, but with


    Pages family background, and Badies presence.. How dare he be so arrogant?


    Everyone tried to persuade him,


    At that moment, a


    loud scolding came from the door of the private room.


    Useless


    Everyone looked over and saw a chubby middle¨Caged man hurrying in


    ¡°Dad¡°¡± Taylor was confused ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    President Owens ¡°The middle aged man approached Paige with a frightened face. 1 apologue for my


    son¡¯s behavior. He¡¯s been spoiled by his grandparents and offended you


    Dad what are you doing?¡± Taylor was dumbfounded


    ¡°Mr Kiely, what a coincidence Just yesterday you discussed the hotel acquisition with me, and today I¡¯m


    here with your esteemed son. ¡®Paige nced at Taylor


    Taylors dad was almost pissed off by his own son


    Today he heard that the Scott family¡¯s young master, Bailie, wasing to the hotel for a party.


    He rushed over hoping to meet him


    But he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he arrived, his secretary told him that Paige had alsoe


    He was over the moon


    He even told people that his sons connections had far surpassed his own.


    Just as he was


    happilying over he heard Taylor¡¯s rude words at the door, telling them to leave the hotel.


    didnt educate my child well President Owens and Mr Scott, please forgive us. I will discipline him


    properly when we get home!¡± Mr Kiely¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he repeatedly bowed and


    apologized to Baile and Paige


    Taylor was dumbfounded


    He had never seen his dad like this


    ¡°How you educate your child is your family¡¯s business Since Mr. Kiely has asked us to leave, my wife


    and I will not impose any longerBalle stood up, his tall stature giving off an


    oppressive aura


    Wie?


    Kiely looked at the two in surprise

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    He didn¡¯t know the two were married.


    ¡°Baillie Keaton rushed over, ¡°We finally got together. This ce won¡¯t do, let¡¯s go somewhere else. ¡°No


    need


    Baille was naturally cold, but he understood the rules of survival in human society very well.


    Some things should be done


    But for him, Paige was the most important person


    Baile responded coldly


    and held Paige¡¯s hand tightly and strode out.


    As they left


    Paige felt a gaze.


    and looked back subconsciously


    Her eyes met Lennon¡¯s.


    Paige wasnt afraid.


    She gave her a disdainful look and then looked away.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was sure that Lennon was behind today¡¯s mess.


    In the future. I won¡¯t bring you to events like this Baillie said solemnly after they left


    He wanted more people to know that Paige was his wife, b


    ut he didn¡¯t expect such a farce to happen.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige still held Baillie¡¯s hand, but she quickened her pace, bending down to look up at Baillie


    Baille was touched by her cute gesture


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t take me to social events anymore?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Of course not


    ¡°I was thinking that you would take me to where you studied and lived, meet your ssmates and


    teachers. ¡°Paige looked disappointed


    ¡°Arent you upset about today?¡± Baillie was afraid Paige would be traumalized by the incident


    Paige shook her head, thenughed and said, ¡°Why should I be angry? I was amused by that fool


    Jaime, and Mr. Kiely¡¯s appearance was the highlight. How could everything be so coincidental¡±


    Baile looked at her


    Paying no attention to whether they were outside or if there were peopleing and going, he pulled


    her into his arms and kissed her


    The person he chose at first sight was indeed the right one.


    Paige was the sun in his life and his soulmate


    Nicole came out with Baillie and Paige


    The posts in the forum and the video on the screen just now were all her doing.


    She met Baillie at a summer camp when she was very young.


    Balle was different from everyone else.


    He was handsome, always well¨Cdressed, and a quiet person


    She fell and got dirty, everyoneughed at her, but Baille handed her a soft, fragrant handkerchief


    From that moment on, Baillie became her ideal partner


    Wherever he went to school she studied hard to be in the same school as him


    She wanted to confess her love, but there were always countless women around him


    So the went for stic surgery, worked hard to keep fit.


    And when she finally became beautiful. she couldnt wait to confess her love


    But he said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened when we were young. Thank you for your kindness, but


    I have no ns for a rtionship*


    Later, she would confess her love to him every once in a while


    She became a well¨Cknown Bailes crazy pursuer in the international student circle

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Even though she got rejected every time, Nicole developed an unshakable belief in her relentless


    pursuit of Baille day after day. She convinced herself that she was special to Bailie, above all other


    girls. She even thought that the only reason Baillie didn¡¯t ept her was that he was still in school


    focusing on his academic research


    With this thought in mind. Nicole waited until she heard the news that Baille had confirmed his


    rtionship with his girlfriend. The elegant and aloof Baile dropped his pretense, and in the photos with


    Paige, his face was full of tenderness and love Nicole almost went crazy Then, Lennon found her


    When Nicole saw the photos and videos in Lennon¡¯s hand, shepletely lost it


    ¡°She deceived Baille! She actually deceived Bade! I¡¯m gonna kill her!!!*


    Lennon held her hand and gently persuaded, ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s the point of killing her? What you need to


    do is to let Baillie know the truth!¡±


    So, there was the forum exposure and Nicole¡¯s screen projection just now


    She was all prepared She wanted to see the bitch¡¯s true colors exposed, then let Baillie be


    disappointed and disgusted with her, and publicly dump her


    But the thing she had been longing for didn¡¯t happen. From the very beginning, Baillie chose to love the


    bitch¡® unconditionally!


    Nicole stood there, watching Bade kiss the girl as if no one else was there


    Her hands were trembling uncontrobly.


    It wasnt supposed to be like this Baillie belonged to her!


    Page, who was always uneasy about public disys of affection, quickly noticed Nicole staring at them


    from a distance


    She leaned back, ending the kiss


    Jae was obviously not satisfied. Paige patted his shoulder and hinted: Nicole was nearby.


    He looked back, recognizing her but not knowing her


    ¡°Excuse me, do you need something?¡± Paige took the initiative to ask her voice gentle,pletely


    devoid of her domineering attitude in the restaurant.


    Nicole walked over


    and quickly approached Baille


    Her gaze was fixated on Baillie, her obsession undisguised


    ¡°Baillie, didn¡¯t you tell me before that you had no ns for a rtionship? Why did you suddenly get


    married?¡± Finally looking at Paige, the resentment in Nicole¡¯s eyes made Paige involuntarily frown,


    ¡°She¡¯s so ordinary. What makes her worthy of you?¡±


    Ordinary¡± Compared to most people, Paige was a very beautiful girl


    ¡°Baillie¡±


    As Nicole spoke, she tried to grab Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Bale stepped back with Paige, increasing the distance between them and Nicole


    Nicole¡¯s hand froze in mid¨Cair


    Miss, I dont know you Please respect yourself ¡°Baillie said coldly


    Nicole was stunned


    She looked at Badlie in surprise, Tm Nicole! How can you not know me? I¡¯ve written you so many love


    letters, and we¡¯ve met many times!¡±


    As Nicole spoke, her voice suddenly stopped because she genuinely felt the strangeness in Bailie¡¯s


    eyes


    He seemed not to know her at allProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Hopped in the car Baille buckled up Paige¡¯s seatbelt


    Paige was still a bit dazed


    The fire in his heart was still rising, and seeing her like this, he leaned down and kissed her


    passionately twice.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Paige covered her mouth, her eyes twinkling as she looked at him


    Then she said helplessly. You wanna make my lps swell up like a sausage?¡±


    Baile


    gently kissed Paige¡¯s eyes


    Don¡¯t listen to that lunatic¡¯s nonsense. I really don¡¯t know her,¡± Baille exined with a bit of hurt


    feelings. ¡°Before you, I never dated anyone¡±


    ¡°Am I your first love? Paige asked with a grin


    Baillie started to feel a bit smug. He nodded and hugged Paige, burying his head in her neck. Tl take


    care of today¡¯s mess and won¡¯t let it affect you.¡± ¡°Mr Scott, don¡¯t be so uptight,¡± Paige patted his head.


    ¡°I trust you and won¡¯t doubt you just because of some random rumors.¡±


    Even though Paige said that,


    Baie was still a bit unhappy


    Mrs. Scott had been looking forward to today¡¯s alumni gathering.


    She bought a new dress, a new bag, and shoes to match


    She had been busy with work, taking care of Cory and Ivy, and still came with him


    ¡°No need to attend that boring gathering Let¡¯s go on a date and buy some yummy food!¡± Paige¡¯s voice


    pulled him out of his negative mood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go on a date!¡±


    When Rosalynn heard that Paige had be her precious son¡¯s mother,


    she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    What¡¯s going on these days? People keep trying to give my son and daughter a new mom?¡± She


    comined. ¡°So, did you settle things?¡±


    She asked Jaime, who


    was quite proud


    ¡°Yup, I scolded those so¨Ccalled silver spoon brats. Those greenhouse¨Cgrown chicks, I could swallow


    one in a single bite.¡±


    Rosalynnughed after hearing that, ¡°So, did you find the rumor spreader?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jaime sent the information he found to Rosalynn¡¯s phone. ¡°It was posted by a person


    named Nicole. Although the forum ount wasn¡¯t registered with her info, I found out that the ount


    was bought by her. And the IP address was indeed her location.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded


    She looked at the information unhurriedly


    Nicole¡¯s family was in the funeral business, a three-generation family business


    Although she wasn¡¯t as prestigious as those aristocratic families, she was very wealthy since she


    monopolized the local funeral market.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, Nicole wasn¡¯t valued at home


    Her mother died of a difficult childbirth when she was born.


    The Lanz family believed that Nicole was a disaster


    Many people who had dealings with the Lanz family knew that Nicole¡¯s name wasn¡¯t always this.


    Later, her father remarried, and her stepmother gave birth to four younger brothers in a few years


    When the fourth brother was born, the stepmother died from amniotic fluid embolism.


    Some said the stepmother was killed by Nicole, and h


    er father grew to dislike her even more


    Although she was a local, her father insisted on sending her to a boarding school in another city and


    never brought her home during holidays.


    Luckily, Nicole was very self¨Cdisciplined

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    She had been doing great, smooth sailing all the way, studying at a top ten university worldwide.


    When I was looking her up, I suddenly had an idea. There¡¯s no love or hatred in this world without a


    reason Sol checked out Baillie¡¯s academic path. Jaime squatted on the couch, ying video games


    while chatting with Rosalynn, ¡°This gifs academic path is basically a fan¨Cchasing journey. Wherever


    Baillie goes, she goes!¡±


    Rosalynn read on


    Nicole¡¯s situation was indeed pitiful, b


    ut ones own pain shouldn¡¯t be an excuse to hurt others


    ¡°However ¡°Rosalynn nced at the photos and videos of Cory, ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t live in thismunity.


    Where did these photos and videose from?¡±


    In my opinion, her behavior has gone a bit too far. I guess she stalked Baillie, found out where he lived,


    and sneaked into themunity to take these photos,¡± Jaime analyzed word by word


    Rosalynn looked at the photos and fell into a deep thought


    She bought this vi for temporary residence when she came back for projects, s


    o many issues weren¡¯t considered thoroughly.


    The small standalone vi, although there was some distance between neighbors, still had each


    household in close proximity, making it easy for one¡¯s actions to be observed by others Now she and


    Wayne were under public scrutiny, and people were also extremely curious about Cory and Ivy.


    Since there were open roads inside themundy at both ends, s


    trictly speaking, the security couldn¡¯t be very rigorous


    She called Mike


    Tm sending you a photo and a video. Ask the bodyguards at home to find the shooting angle of the


    photo and video.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment: ¡°No news from Calvin these days?¡±


    ¡°No ¡°Mike¡¯s mood dropped a bit.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Alright Get some rest ¡±


    Rosalynn hung up the phone and took a deep breath.


    When grandma woke up, she would not only have to face Jason¡¯s death but also Calvin¡¯s


    disappearance and unknown fate.


    Wayne was in the study, having a meeting with the executives of Bane Corporation


    Ever since she returned, Wayne, for some reason, was thinking about dating every day. He was no


    longer the workaholic he used to be


    To be honest, Bane Corporation currently had a professional management team, but Wayne hadn¡¯t


    been running it welltely.


    Tell him I¡¯m going to the hospital,¡± Rosalynn stood up and was about to leave.


    What are you going to do about Nicole?¡± Jaime asked


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°Are you dumb? Is it up to us to think about this? Cant Baillie handle ?¡±


    Jame muttered, ¡°Men at his age are mostly unreliable¡±


    ¡°Hes your age¡± Rosalynn reminded him while changing her shoes


    Exactly, that¡¯s why I know men our age arent reliable. I don¡¯t know what Paige saw in him¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it that you guys are the same age, and Baie could marry your Paige, but you¡¯re still single?¡±


    She looked at Jaime, urately finding his weakness.


    Jame was smart in other aspects, but he was indeed clumsy when it came to dating.


    If he didn¡¯t want to date would be understandable


    The point was that Jaime had recently shown a desire for love


    Jaime didn¡¯t respond because he knew Rosalynn had a point.


    Rosalynn drove to the hospital


    As usual, she asked about Hria¡¯s condition and learned that her vital signs were still stable.


    After the doctor left


    Rosalynn sat beside Hra and told her about what happened with Paige

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Rosalynn dozed off for a bit next to Hria.


    When she woke up, she felt someone stroking her head.


    She looked up and saw Hria looking at her tenderly, with a soft smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Rosalynn asked, snapping back to reality.


    Hria nodded, looking a bit tired: ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡±


    Rosalynn immediately hugged her: ¡°Yeah, kinda long¡­¡±


    Her voice was a bit choked up.


    Actually, she and Hria had been getting along well these past five years


    They tacitly avoided mentioning Adeline Gorman and some past events.


    Hria had always been very loving to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was also nice to Hria, but not as close.


    So when Rosalynn suddenly threw herself into Hria¡¯s arms, Hria was visibly taken aback.


    Then she remembered what had happened before she passed out.


    Hria gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s back: ¡°Looks like my granddaughter won a tough battle, huh?¡±


    Rosalynn mumbled an agreement and nodded.


    If she could, she didn¡¯t want to fight such a terrible battle at all.


    ¡°Tell grandma what happened,¡± Hria said lovingly.


    Rosalynn let go of her.


    She told Hria everything that had happened during this time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°So Noah didn¡¯t betray you after all,¡± Hria sighed after hearing the story, ¡°That day Yvonne suddenly


    attacked me, and when I woke up, I saw Noah and Latham together. When he came to inject me with


    the drug, I thought he had betrayed you, and I was really worried. If he had killed me, then, you would


    have been so heartbroken.¡±


    Even at the brink of death, Hria was still thinking about her unfortunate granddaughter.


    Rosalynn held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Noah wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Hria nodded: ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled: ¡°He left. We probably won¡¯t see him again. We shouldn¡¯t bother him until he finds his


    own world.¡±


    ¡°We really owe him, Hria sighed, ¡°You two really have a rough life.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, just lowering her eyelids.


    ¡°What about Wayne?¡± Hria continued.


    ¡°He¡¯s usually at the hospital, but today he had an important meeting at Bane Corporation, so he stayed


    at home,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Hriaughed and shook her head: ¡°Look at you, rushing to defend him before I even used him.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then muttered somewhat guiltily, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ You misunderstood. How do


    you feel now? Is there any difort anywhere?¡±


    Hria moved her arms and legs.


    ¡°I just feel a little weak,¡± Hria leaned back on the pillow, ¡°I trust Noah¡¯s judgment. If he wanted me


    dead, I¡¯d definitely be dead. But if he didn¡¯t want me dead, maybe my body could recover a bit during


    this time.¡±


    Rosalynnughed with her.


    Later, Wayne finished his work and came over with Jaime.


    When Hria had the ident, Jaime didn¡¯t show any emotions. But when she recovered, Jaime¡¯s


    behavior becarne abnormal.


    Rosalynn even caught him hiding in a corner crying for no apparent reason.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    He remembered the scene when he had to say goodbye to his grandpa back then.


    He worried that Hria would be like his grandpa, falling asleep and never waking up to talk to him


    again.


    Hria had been in the hospital for two days.


    On the third day, she was all fired up and ready to go back to thepany to sort out the mess Latham


    left behind.


    At her request, Rosalynn and Wayne also went with her.


    In these two days, she had read a lot of stuff online.


    Hria had someints about Rosalynn revealing that Latham was her father.


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°At that time, I needed a lot of online attention. An unknown niece fighting with her


    uncle for thepany wouldn¡¯t be as attractive as a father and daughter who had been at odds since


    childhood fighting for thepany, right? And¡­¡±


    Rosalynn sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve been fed up with Yvonne¡¯s innocent image for a long time already. Since they


    wanted to dig their own grave, I just conveniently destroyed her innocent image. It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Wayne, sitting next to her, chimed in, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Hria was speechless with anger, but the matter was put to rest.


    Early in the morning, Hria¡¯s car was parked outside thepany building


    She deliberately didn¡¯t park in the garage.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was a lot of confusion within the group, but the root of the problem was that nobody knew if


    Hria was alive or dead.


    As long as everyone knew Hria wasn¡¯t dead, many problems would naturally be solved.


    Before she arrived at thepany, thepany¡¯s main entrance was cordoned off, and the reporters


    who came with the news were all blocked outside the cordon.


    Hria was as decisive and cool as ever.


    After getting out of the car, she even gave the media a frontal shot and waved to them.


    ¡°Oh my God! President Jared brought Wayne with her too! The rumor that she didn¡¯t like Wayne is


    debunked now, right?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that they¡¯re just maintaining peace on the surface?¡±


    ¡°If it were someone else, maybe. But Hria is the kind of person who can cut ties with her son just


    because he¡¯s disobedient. Let alone a grandson¨Cinw, she wouldn¡¯t have him by her side if she really


    didn¡¯t like him!¡± a veteran reporter said confidently.


    ¡°This time, the Jared Group¡¯s infighting has exposed a lot of traitors who followed Latham at the


    shareholders¡® meeting. With Hria¡¯s temper, these people are in for some bad luck today.¡±


    At 9 o¡¯clock.


    The Jared Group¡¯s top¨Cfloor conference room.


    Just likest time, it was still packed with people.


    < F S 25 ¡± =


    Most of these people were happy to see that Hria was still alive, b


    ut there were also some who kept wiping their sweat as soon as they sat down, a


    s if they were waiting for judgment.


    Hria sat at the top, with Rosalynn still sitting in her original spot and Wayne beside her.


    ¡®Recently, I have be the subject ofughter due to my failure with educating my children.¡± Hria


    spoke slowly, breaking the silence in the conference room.


    The room was still very quiet.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve been wronged a bit, my mind is still clear. I¡¯ve learned that at the shareholders¡® meeting


    organized by Latham, many people expressed dissatisfaction with the Jared Group.¡±


    Hria nced at those sweaty people, ¡°and even bullied my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°I, Hria, have always been fair in my dealings. Since some people are dissatisfied with the Jared


    Group, let¡¯s buy back the shares.¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    As soon as Hria finished speaking, the whole conference room burst into an uproar.


    ¡°President, I didn¡¯t mean to express any dissatisfaction with the Jared Group. I voted for Mr. Jared


    because he¡¯s your son and perhaps more suitable to manage such a hugepany than the younger


    Ms. Jared. I did this for the development of the Jared Group!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A director immediately stood up and defended himself sincerely.


    Hria looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long severed my mother¨Cson rtionship with Latham, and everyone in the Jared Group knows


    this. Jonah, are you really doing this for the development of the Jared Group, or did you collude with


    Latham for your own interests a year ago? I think you know this in your heart.¡±


    The man was stunned on the spot.


    He then hastily stood up and tried to approach Hria to beg for mercy.


    But before he could take more steps,


    Hria¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward and pressed down on his shoulder, making him sit down: ¡°Director,


    please know your ce. Not just anyone can approach the President.¡±


    ¡°President, please let me exin!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was trembling badly, b


    ut Hria ignored him.


    ¡°Many of you here know when I woke up, right?¡± Hria leaned back in her chair, her tone mocking,


    ¡°Why do you think I took two days off before holding this shareholders¡® meeting?¡±


    The conf¨¦rence room was dead silent.


    Hria paused for two seconds, a


    nd then she answered her own question: ¡°Of course, it was to find out the real intentions of those who


    voted for someone else even though they knew who my heir was.¡±


    In the conference room, m


    any people looked at Rosalynn.


    The young and beautiful heiress remained indifferent throughout.


    ¡®So, those who n to beg for mercy like Jonah, just give up. Some of you have worked with me for


    over 20 years, you should know what kind of person I am. If I don¡¯t want to give these shares, no one


    can take them.¡±


    When Hria said this, t


    he shareholders who voted for Latham becamepletely panicked.


    ¡°Next, there will be an important internal meeting of The Jared Group. Those unrted to the meeting,


    please leave immediately.¡± Hria didn¡¯t give them time to react or defend themselves.


    As soon as her words fell, u


    nder the stern gaze of Hria¡¯s bodyguards, those people angrily and shamefully stood up and walked


    towards the exit, n


    o matter how unwilling they were,


    But just before they reached the door,


    Hria¡¯s voice came out once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold on to any hope. It¡¯s up to you whether to livefortably with the money from selling your


    shares or end up empty¨Chanded and miserable.¡±


    After everyone was chased out,


    Rosalynn faintly heard someone crying.


    Those who voted for Latham were in the majority among the shareholders.


    Hria expelled them to screen the employees within the Jared Group, whether it was good or bad¡­


    Rosalynn nced at Hria. She believed in Hria.


    Hria had her own set of standards for handling things, so she was sure nothing would go wrong.


    Thes shareholders¡® meetingsted from morning until noon.


    After it ended,


    Hijana prepared a luxurious lunch for the remaining shareholders.


    When everyone had left,


    Devin slowly walked up to Hria.


    Hria nced at him.


    The fierce demeanor from before vanished in an instant: ¡°Old man, what are you looking at?*


    Devin smiled: ¡°Well, no wonder even with Latham¡¯s family taking action, you look like nothing


    happened. You really are¡­¡±

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Rosalynn noticed Hria¡¯s lips were a bit pale, so she was a bit worried.


    Hria waved her hand: ¡°Just talked too much, feeling a bit weak, no big deal. I¡¯m not going to the


    banquet, you and Wayne can entertain those people for me.¡±


    She paused and looked at Rosalynn: ¡°Even in a situation where you were bound to lose, they still stood


    by my will and recognized you as the heir. These people are the most loyal ones and will be your wings


    in the future..¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know.¡± Rosalynn handed her some warm water.


    Hria took a few sips, felt better, and waved her hand again, signaling Wayne and Rosalynn to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here,¡± Devin said with a grin.


    Rosalynn reluctantly agreed and left the conference room with Wayne.


    Devin watched their retreating figures and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t they remind you of us when we were


    young?¡±


    Hria responded, ¡°Spare me the romantic talk.¡±


    Devinughed and then looked at Hria, asking seriously, ¡°Are you really badly hurt?¡±


    Hria shook her head: ¡°I met a good kid who didn¡¯t let me suffer too much. My body is fine, but¡­ I¡¯m


    getting old¡­¡±


    *Then retire and let Gabrie take over your position,¡± Devin said decisively


    Hria took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Soon, after the new personnel appointments are made¡­¡±


    Over the past decades of the Jared Group¡¯s rapid development, there had been many problems.


    Although everything else was fine, Hria wouldn¡¯t feelfortable handing over the Jared Group to


    her beloved granddaughter without solving the issues within the board¡¯s top management.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about her granddaughter¡¯s ability to handle these troubles, but she didn¡¯t want her


    precious child to deal with such trivial matters.


    This time, thanks to the ungrateful son Latham, she had an excellent reason to solve these problems. It


    could be said that Latham had indirectly done a good deed for his child.


    ¡°I think it won¡¯t be long before Grandma hands the group over to you,¡± Wayne said softly as he walked


    beside Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Wayne looked at her and started to say something, but someone shouted Gabrie¡¯s name and ran


    over.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There had been too many things happeningtely, and Gabrie had countless bodyguards around her.


    The person was restrained before he could get close, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, I really didn¡¯t know about the things Latham did, and I have no ill intentions towards you.


    Please, don¡¯t kick me out of thepany!¡± The man sobbed and pleaded from the ground.


    The shares he held were inherited from histe mother. He had a cushy job at the Jared Group with


    very few responsibilities, and the annual dividend plus his sry was enough to buy two houses in a


    first¨Ctier city.


    He was a wealthy man.


    Back then, he chose to cast his vote for Latham because Latham had more votes than Gabrie. He


    also believed that Rosalynn didn¡¯t have Hria¡¯s will. Therefore, he thought Rosalynn was destined to


    lose.


    Considering all this, he voted for Latham, who had a better chance of winning. He just wanted to


    maintain hisfortable life.


    He never expected Gabrie to win and, even more surprisingly, Hria to regain control of the group.


    However, he had heard that Gabrie was a kind¨Chearted person, so he came to her to plead his case.

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Wayne was protectively shielding Rosalynn.


    He looked disgusted at the man sobbing before them.


    Knowing that Hria¡¯s heart was as hard as stone, he ran to Gabrie to y the pity card?


    ¡°Sir, what are you talking about?¡± At this point, Rosalynn gently pushed away his arm and signaled the


    bodyguard in front of her to step aside. She walked up to the crying man.


    The man looked up at her with difficulty as he was pinned to the ground.


    Rosalynn looked down at him with her beautiful but indifferent expression.


    ¡°You want shares, yet you didn¡¯t vote for me. Now you¡¯re loudly crying here, making it seem like


    someone is forcing you.¡±


    The man was stunned.


    He stared at the beautiful woman with a gentle smile in front of him.


    A chill ran from the soles of his feet straight to his heart, tightly wrapping around his pounding heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    He thought: something was not right¡­


    Gabrie wasn¡¯t the person they said she was at all.


    She was even more terrifying than Hria!


    ¡°In the adult world, every choice is important. Crying like a baby won¡¯t solve any problems. Grow up,


    okay?¡±


    With that, Rosalynn walked past the man and continued forward.


    Wayne followed closely behind her.


    After the couple left,


    Jared Group¡¯s employees looked at each other.


    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel like I survived a disaster?¡± A staff member muttered, ¡°Ms. Jared is still so


    gentle and speaks with a smile, but why does she seem so scary?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I feel the same¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even scarier is, did you guys notice Wayne¡¯s expression just now? A female employee


    whispered.


    ¡°Who would notice his expression when we were all focused on Ms. Jared?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw¡­ he¡¯s not nice, but he¡¯s really handsome¡­¡± The employee who mentioned Wayne blushed,


    then added seriously, ¡°When Ms. Jared walked towards that guy, Wayne¡¯s face was terrifying, like he


    wanted to eat someone. But after she finished speaking, he actually smiled!¡± *His expression didn¡¯t


    change much, but you could feel his mood improved instantly!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wasn¡¯t there a rumor that Ms. Jared was Wayne¡¯s emotional ve? From what you¡¯re saying, it


    seems like Wayne is the ve?¡± Everyone chatted animatedly.


    Those shareholders who tried to plead with Rosalynn,


    gave up in despair after seeing theirpanion¡¯s fate.


    Hria always acted swiftly and decisively,


    and the contracts for selling shares were prepared a few days ago.


    That afternoon, some shareholders who had already given up on regaining their positions and held few


    shares, signed the share transfer agreement honestly to avoid causing more trouble for themselves


    and their families.


    As for those who didn¡¯t cooperate,


    they graduallypleted the sale of their shares in the next six months.


    And as time went on, the Jared Group¡¯s share buyback price got lower and lower.


    That was what happenedter.


    That day, Hria stayed at thepany until closing time.


    SFFEN ¡±


    In addition to dealing withe contracts, Hria also signed more than a dozen new appointment


    documents.


    ¡°Almost everyone in the sales department has been reced?¡® Rosalynn heard the secretaries


    discussing when she went to pick up Hria. Seeing Rosalynn, they immediately greeted her with a


    smile: ¡°Gabrie, howe it¡¯s just you? Where¡¯s Mr. Silverman?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at home checking the kids¡® homework, so I¡¯m here to pick up grandma. After saying that,


    Rosalynn pushed open the door and entered.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The secretaries were taken aback for a moment, then recalled the long¨Crumored ¡°twin¡± incident.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    ¡°Is that President Silverman tutoring the kids?¡± A secretary was shocked, ¡°My husband always says


    he¡¯s too busy to take care of our child, how can hepare to Wayne?¡±


    ¡°No way he can!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    A group of people chimed in, enjoying the drama.


    Rosalynn walked into the office, only to find people still there.


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯re here.¡± Hria greeted her with a grin, ¡°Come here, let me introduce you to the new


    sales director of the Jared Group.¡±


    The person standing in front of the desk immediately turned around.


    Rosalynn saw the familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar face, and was slightly taken aback.


    It was Alexis Leanos.


    Seeing her, Alexis was also shocked.


    ¡°Ms. Leanos, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± Rosalynn walked over, smiling and extending her hand.


    Alexis adjusted her emotions, also smiling and reaching out to shake Rosalynn¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯ve heard so


    much about you, Ms. Jared¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly lowered her head.


    The scar on Rosalynn¡¯s left hand had faded, but it was still visible.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Alexis looked up at Rosalynn, her ¡®business elite¡® aura vanished instantly.


    Rosalynn smiled even more brightly: ¡°Long time no see, Alexis.¡±


    After a brief shock, Alexisughed speechlessly: ¡°I knew it, even if I was amazing at Bane Corporation,


    I wouldn¡¯t have attracted Gabrie¡¯s attention, let alone the Jared Group¡¯s.¡±


    Afterpeting with Olivia Whaley, Alexis left Bane Corporation.


    Not long after, she received two job offers. One was from Bane Energy Corporation, probably Wayne¡¯s


    way of helping her.


    The other, to Alexis¡® surprise, was from the Jared Group.


    On one hand, Alexis was fed up with Wayne.


    On the other hand, she was curious about why the Jared Group would help her.


    So she chose to have an interview with the Jared Group.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The answer she got was that not only did the Jared Group appreciate her professional skills, but the


    next heir of the Jared Group, the now famous Ms. Gabrie, also highly praised her personal abilities


    and strongly rmended her to the Jared Group.


    During that time, Alexis was very proud. She thought her abilities were outstanding and quickly joined


    the Jared Group. In just two weeks, she won over her department¡¯s staff with her skills.


    This could be considered her rise to fame in the Jared Group.


    Who would have thought¡­ Ms. Gabrie¡­ was an old friend.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile, ¡°The reason I rmended you to the


    Jared Group¡­ No, to be exact, as soon as I knew you had left Bane Corporation, I immediately notified


    the Jared Group¡¯s HR department to contact you quickly, otherwise, your talent would be snatched


    away by otherpanies.¡±


    Alexis knew very well that this was impossible.


    Olivia would never allow this to happen.


    She would either join Bane Energy Corporation or be broke.


    ¡°Since you¡¯veplimented me so much, if I can¡¯t significantly improve the Jared Group¡¯s performance


    in the future, I¡¯ll be letting down your expectations.¡± Alexis didn¡¯t reveal any truth.


    Everyone knew in their hearts that the past was no longer important, and the future was the key.


    Alexis came with his team.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    This team, actually, was mostly made up of Bane Corporation employees who quit in anger after Alexis


    left thepany.


    ¡°I gotta go see how they¡¯re settling in, and after these busy days, we¡¯ll catch up.¡± Alexis walked with


    Rosalynn to the garage, ¡°I have so much gossip to share with you!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s schedule a day then.¡±


    ¡°President Jared.¡± Alexis looked at Hria, ¡°Since you trust me so much, why don¡¯t you let me take


    charge of the sales department of the Jared Group? I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°Good kid.¡± Hria nodded with a smile.


    Alexis then drove away.


    Rosalynn held Hria¡¯s hand and walked towards her car.


    As they walked, Hria suddenly looked back.


    Rosalynn followed her gaze.


    There was nothing behind them, and she looked at Hria, puzzled.


    Hria¡¯s eyes were red, and she was very sad.


    Rosalynn looked back again, suddenly realizing what had happened.


    *Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°I just got used to Calvin being with me.¡± Hria¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he


    was scared when the car fell off the cliff¡­ You know, he¡¯s a bit scared of heights.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll definitely find Calvin.¡± Rosalynn gentlyforted her.


    But everyone knew that this was just self¨Cconstion.


    With such a high cliff and turbulent ocean currents


    , even if Calvin didn¡¯t die from the fall, the chances of surviving after being swept away by the currents


    were virtually zero.


    Hria didn¡¯t respond because


    she didn¡¯t dare hope that Calvin was still alive.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She just hoped that he didn¡¯t suffer when he died,


    and that he wouldn¡¯t have such a hard life in his next life.


    He should have a happy family, with loving parents, and a good education.


    After dealing with the group¡¯s affairs,


    Hria had to deal with family matters.


    Although Rosalynn didn¡¯t want her to get involved,


    on the seventh day after her recovery, Hria went to see Latham and Yvonne alone.


    Latham,


    as soon as he saw Hria, rushed over, crying and begging for forgiveness, Mom, I know I was wrong. I


    was bewitched by that wicked Yvonne. Please spare me! Life in here is unbearable, with seven or eight


    people crammed into one room, sharing one toilet, and eating dog food. Mom, please save me! Bail me


    out!¡±


    Latham had grown many gray hairs on his head.


    Hria looked at him and suddenly remembered that Latham was already over fifty.


    ¨C¡°Adeline was such a good wife. If you had been honest back then, would your life be so miserable


    now? You let your own daughter wander for


    more than twenty years. She should have been pampered like a princess, but instead, she suffered so


    many hardships!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry! Mom, I know I made a mistake! Please save me! I will love and cherish Gabrie properly in


    the future, I promise!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hria kicked Latham away, ¡°You¡¯ll be good to her? If you were, would you have fought


    her for thepany? Even bought the media to nder her, saying she¡¯s a mysterious illegitimate


    daughter! Latham, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Tears streamed down Latham¡¯s face.


    The door was pushed open again, and a


    pale¨Cfaced Yvonne was shoved in.


    Seeing Hria alive and well, Yvonne lowered her head, muttered Noah¡¯s name, and cursed.


    Cooperating with her could have been a chance to get back at the woman who abandoned him and


    gain countless wealth. That man was such a loyal fool!

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Before, even if she couldn¡¯t get the fortune, she could still get rid of Hria!


    Now, she waspletely


    screwed!


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Here to show off that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Yvonne walked over, not even bothering to look at


    Latham who was kneeling on the ground. She sat across from Hria with a mocking and provocative


    look on her face.


    Since she had lostpletely.


    there was no need to put up with this, bowing and scraping to this detestable old hag.


    Hria didn¡¯t say anything.


    but looked at Yvonne with murky eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, your parents are such good people, so you shouldn¡¯t be too bad either. Why¡­¡± Hria


    was truly puzzled, ¡°Why did they give birth to such a venomous piece of trash like you?¡±


    What Yvonne hated the most was when peoplepared her to her parents.


    She had tried her best,


    but she just couldn¡¯t be better than her parents.


    On the other hand, Adeline, to her,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    was nothing more than a bastard, but more suitable to be her parents¡® daughter.


    Even if others knew Adeline wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, they would still look at her with admiration,


    while to Yvonne they were¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s that kind of look.¡± Yvonne said, looking at Hria. ¡°For the first half year after I came back, I had to


    put up with this kind of look every day. Why? It¡¯s Adeline¡¯s fault, but I¡¯m the one who has to suffer?¡±


    *So you want to destroy her, right?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Yvonne smiled, then pointed at Hria. ¡°It¡¯s you who ruined Adeline, not me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡±


    Latham suddenly stood up and rushed towards Yvonne.


    He was stopped by the prison guard behind Yvonne.


    ¡°Old hag, you think you can keep me here for long?¡± Yvonne looked at Hria crazily and sickly. ¡°Your


    son did everything, I just didn¡¯t report it. If Noah testifies, I¡¯ll just get a charge of illegal detention. But


    that¡¯s because your son forced me to do it. How long do you think the court will sentence me to


    prison?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not true, she made me do it!!¡±


    Latham shouted with all his might.


    ¡°Because she made you, you can kill your brother and Calvin who raised you?¡± Hria scolded harshly.


    Latham froze.


    LL


    ¡°You ask me how long you can stay here?¡± Hria looked back at Yvonne. You just wait and see how


    long I can make you stay.¡±


    With that, Hria stood up.


    Yvonne had a bad feeling in her heart.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    Hria ignored her, and walked straight towards the door.


    Seeing this, Latham¡¯s hope seemed to be slowly dying out.


    ¡°Mom!!¡± he screamed with all his strength.


    Hria, who stopped at the door, had her shoulders trembling slightly. Finally, she said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re


    my eldest son, and when you were born, I was truly happy¡­ It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re too much like your father,


    and no matter how I educate you, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Latham cried with snot and tears all over his face.


    ¡°But I thought you still had some humanity left in you, but I never thought you would kill Jason and


    Calvin. From now on, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life here, repenting for their deaths.¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    ¡°No


    Despas filled the whole space.


    Latham tried to rush over, trying to stop Hria from leaving, but he was stopped by someone.


    ¡°Hria, you raised me, but you didn¡¯t educate me well. Why me me?! Come back! Come back!¡±


    Latham yelled.


    Yvonne stood up nkly.


    She looked at Latham again.


    His appearance, after the hardships of this week, no longer had any charm that used to attract her.


    With ugly wrinkles all over his face, he looked even more twisted and ugly.


    And his deformed figure made Yvonne want to puke.


    ¡°Latham,¡± she lifted her chin and called out.


    Latham was startled, then looked at Yvonne with resentment.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really are¡­ a baby who¡¯ll never grow up in your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡°Latham roared with rage, then pounced at Yvonne.


    But he was still pulled away.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t n on ending things just yet.


    She always felt that she had fallen so low, that she needed to take revenge on someone.


    Hria lost her son and her most trusted person, so was that her revenge?


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Not even close!


    If it weren¡¯t for Latham¡¯s ipetence, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    So, he had to be avenged too!


    ¡°I guess we won¡¯t see each other again after this, so I might as well tell you a secret,¡± Yvonne looked at


    Latham andughed, ¡°I actually lied to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you lie to me about? Haven¡¯t you lied to me enough?¡± Latham asked angrily.


    Yvonne sighed with a smile on her face: *Adeline, well¡­¡±


    Latham¡¯s face suddenly froze, his pupils violently trembling.


    ¡°She¡¯s really lucky, dying early and not having to see what you¡¯ve be, Yvonne said with disgust, ¡°I


    wonder if she still loved you when she died?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about! Bitch! What are you talking about!!¡± Latham trembled all over, his


    eyes turning red.


    Back then, Yvonne had told him that Adeline married him for the Jared family¡¯s fortune, that she didn¡¯t


    love him, but her childhood sweetheart. At that time, Latham was good¨Clooking and the son of a


    wealthy man.


    Everyoneplimented and looked up to him.


    How could he ept the fact that his wife didn¡¯t love him?


    After seeing Adeline meet with her childhood sweetheart a few times, he believed Yvonne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know yet, that bitch Adeline told me she¡¯s liked you since she was little, she¡¯s never


    seen a prettier kid. Do you know why she didn¡¯t study her beloved art major and chose business


    instead? Of course, it¡¯s because she knew you were too ipetent to support the Jared Group and


    wanted to help you!¡±


    Yvonne pped her hands andughed.


    ¡°But you this useless guy, actually thought she wanted to steal your glory, so you hated her to the


    bone!¡±


    Latham no longer screamed but stood there nkly.


    Adeline¡¯s face appeared in his mind, she wast


    who he had loved deeply when he was young.


    Did you really drug her that day?¡± Latham asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but I was afraid she loved you too much, so I couldn¡¯t help but doubled the dose!¡± Yvonne said,


    bing annoyed again, ¡°How could sut a strong drug not cause her to miscarry? If Gabrie died,


    everything would be fine! God is so unfair! Everything favors that despicable Adeliner Yvonne went on


    saying something afterward,


    But Latham couldn¡¯t hear it anymore.


    All he heard was a sharp buzzing sound in his ears.


    In the end, the image in his mind was fixed on


    Addy Tesdal¡¯s tombstone, her face without a smile.


    Hria found Addy and told him the address.


    That year, he didn¡¯t know why, but he went to L City without telling Yvonne and he went to the


    cemetery.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    When he got there, he just stared at her without saying anything nice, only words of me.


    ming her ambition, her betrayal, and even ming her for giving birth to a child that shouldn¡¯t have


    been born.


    As he left,


    he grabbed some flowers, not knowing who had offered them, and fiercely whipped the tombstone.


    Everything he did was wrong¡­


    ¡°Latham!¡± Yvonne called out for a while, but got no response from Latham,


    Suddenly, she screamed, and


    Latham snapped back to reality.


    Seeing him finally react, Yvonne smiled happily, ¡°Hria always said that if Adeline was still here, you


    wouldn¡¯t be like this. Now do you understand why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Latham felt a bitterness in his throat.


    He wanted to say something,


    but suddenly saw his own old and disheveled face reflected in the ss.


    He suddenly remembered, that


    on the night of their wedding, he asked Adeline, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Adeline had just taken a bath, her long ck hair cascading down her pale shoulders like a waterfall.


    She approached him, smiled at him, and her eyes were filled with his reflection.


    She answered, ¡°I do.¡±


    He asked again, ¡°What do you like about me?¡±


    Adeline took the initiative to kiss him, then blushed and said, ¡°I like your handsome face, Latham.


    You¡¯re the most handsome.¡± ¡°Handsome¡­¡±


    Latham suddenly covered his face.


    He was no longer handsome.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yvonne looked at Latham, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chew me out? Aren¡¯t you going


    to be furious?¡±


    Why would he react like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m not handsome anymore¡­¡±


    Latham muttered in fear, running toward the door as if to escape.


    Seeing this, Yvonne broke free from the prison guard¡¯s grip, rushed over and grabbed Latham,


    ¡°Latham, I lied to you. Everything about Adeline was my doing, do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Adeline¡­¡±


    Latham lowered his head, his hands shaking.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let Adeline see me like this, I¡¯m not handsome, she won¡¯t love me! Let go!!¡± He pushed Yvonne


    away, opened the door and ran out.


    Yvonne fell to the ground, s


    tunned for a moment.


    She had always thought that taking Latham away from Adeline was her proudest achievement.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But, a


    t this moment, Yvonne suddenly realized that Latham never loved her.


    Maybe he chose her just to get back at Adeline for not loving him.


    All these years, h


    e had been deceiving her and himself.


    Now that he knew the truth, he could no longer deceive anyone.


    Yvonne let out a shortugh, then angrily pped her thigh and screamed.


    She didn¡¯t steal Latham!


    What did she win in this life?


    Her biological father cut ties with her because of Adeline!


    The fool Latham, who she thought deeply loved her, hid Adeline in his heart and loved her for a lifetime!


    In the end, she had nothing


    And she had to face Hria¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfair!¡± Yvonneined bitterly, ¡°Why am I always the unlucky one! Why!¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    It was Adeline who stole her life, and it was Adeline who should be held responsible for all those


    crimes.


    But in the end, everyone loved her, including her own dad and husband!


    When she hit rock bottom, her birth parents dropped everything, got her a new identity, and took her


    back to live with them.


    What made Yvonne even more disgusted was she even had a kid with the man she loved.


    Why did fate have to be so unfair to her?


    Not long after, news of Latham losing his mind reached Rosalynn¡¯s ears.


    ¡°He went crazy?¡± She frowned, ¡°Is the prison really that bad? He went mad after just a few days?¡±


    Wayne handed her a cup of warm milk, t


    hen he sat down opposite her: ¡°After Granny went to visit him in prison, he went crazy, and that woman


    also became a bit off.¡± Rosalynn took a sip of the hot milk, a


    nd sighed, ¡°No wonder she¡¯s Hria¡­she¡¯s got some skills.¡±


    ¡°When do we go home?¡± Wayne asked tentatively.


    Actually¡­


    Ever since he realized that Rosalynn would soon be taking over the Jared Group,


    he had been worrying that she might stay here.


    ¡°Let¡¯se back in a few days.¡± Rosalynn nced at his arm, which had the stitches removed two


    days ago. The doctor said he was recovering well.


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news on Cory¡¯s bone marrow match,¡± Rosalynn continued. ¡°Granny¡¯s suggestion is to


    manage thepany herself before Cory recovers and gradually arrange for my subordinates to be


    ced in suitable positions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find a matching bone marrow.¡±


    Rosalynn replied with a hum.


    It was drizzling outside the window.


    She slowly finished her milk, wondering if Latham and Yvonne really went crazy because of Hria¡¯s


    words?


    She was always the type to seek the truth when curious.


    The next day,


    Hria was taken by Wayne to visit the market.


    The purpose was for Wayne to familiarize himself with the foods that Rosalynn and their two children


    liked, disliked, and couldn¡¯t eat. When they went out,


    Rosalynn got up, changed into some solemn clothes, and prepared to visit the prison where Latham


    and Yvonne were being held. Jaime, knowing about it, felt very uneasy, and insisted on going with her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As the two were leaving, Jaime suddenly whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°It seems Granny Hria has already


    turned against us!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him puzzled, ¡°Turned against us? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When she went out with Wayne, I heard her scolding Wayne at the door, saying something like¡­ ¡®Still


    sleeping in separate rooms, useless¡® and stuff like that!¡± Jaime whispered, as if speaking too loudly


    would alert Hria at the market toe back and beat him up. Rosalynn:


    ¡°Can you change your eavesdropping habit?¡±


    *What eavesdropping? I was sitting in the dining room, listening openly!¡± Jaime immediately


    straightened his back, trying to seem dignified. Rosalynn shook her head, not bothering to argue with


    him.


    Haaria had mentioned this to her in the past couple of days as well.


    There were too few people at home, it wasn¡¯t lively enough.


    And while she hadn¡¯t taken over the Jared Group yet and wasn¡¯t too busy, she should have another


    child.


    In order not to alert Hria, Rosalynn drove herself to the prison.


    Along the way Jaime kept talking non¨Cstop.


    She was in a good mood too.


    Upon arriving at their destination, the prison guard she had contacted greeted her warmly, then he took


    her to where Latham was currently being held.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know, but at first, this guy was making a huge fuss,ining about the food


    and water, and even hitting our staff,¡± the person in chargeined as they walked. ¡°But ever since


    President Jared camest time, he¡¯s been like a different person. All he wants now is to change clothes


    and wash his face, nothing else.¡±


    As they talked, they arrived at the room where Latham was being held in solitary confinement.


    You could say the only good thing about him going crazy was that he got his own room.


    ¡°No need to open the door,¡± Jaime said when he saw the security guard taking out the keys.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, just looked inside through the bars.


    Latham had his back to her, talking to someone.


    She faintly heard him say, ¡°Addy, do I look good today? You¡¯ll still love me, right?¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    Addy was her mother¡¯s nickname.


    ¡°He¡¯s like this every day, either calling Adeline or Addy. He¡¯ll ask people if he looks good, like a crazy


    person!¡± the security guard exined. Rosalynn stood still.


    ¡°Did he meet with Yvonnest time when President Jared was here?¡± she asked the security guard.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the guard nodded.


    Rosalynn suddenly realized.


    She thought yesterday that they had be depressed because of Hria¡¯s words.


    It turned out, they drove each other crazy.


    Rosalynn thought to herself:


    Yvonne must have told Latham the truth about what happened back then, and


    Latham went crazy because of regret.


    But,


    She nced at Latham again, did his current state mean that he actually loved her mother?


    The thought shed through her mind.


    Rosalynn looked away.


    Love or not, it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    In either case, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Latham was a scumbag who ruined her mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Yvonne is in another prison building¡­¡± the security guard continued.


    ¡°No need,¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°I found the answer I was looking for.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The security guard was a bit confused, as he had nned to discuss charity donations for the


    prison with Ms. Jared.


    It rained all night that day,


    and many new trees were nted around the prison.


    When Rosalynn came out, she took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling invigorated.


    ¡°Did you find the answer you were looking for? You seem in a good mood,¡± Jaime asked curiously as


    he caught up with her.


    Rosalynn looked at him and then yfully messed up his neatly groomed hair.


    ¡®Rosalynn!!¡®


    Jaime yelled angrily.


    *Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!¡±


    ¡°Without Wayne?¡± Jaime followed, happy as a wagging¨Ctailed puppy.


    ¡°Nope, just us!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The road ahead was lined with lush green trees.


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind was filled with images of her mother.


    She thought: Mom, it¡¯s all so incredible. After more than thirty years, you¡¯ve avenged yourself.


    The truth from thirty years ago, which was


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    revealed by Yvonne, struck


    Latham hard


    Of course, Rosalynn understood that Yvonne revealed the truth just to hurt Latham


    But in the end, not only did it not hurt Latham, but it also


    made him see who he truly loved deep down after the tes disappeared


    If that person was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but


    at happened to be Adeline


    Yvonne¡¯s lifelong rival

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    The drama at the Jared Group finally blew over.


    Hria swiftly and decisively carried out a massive overhaul of the Jared Group¡¯s corporate structure


    from top to bottom.


    It was clear as day to anyone with half a brain.


    Now, all the crucial positions at the Jared Group were filled with people who were loyal to both Hria


    and Gabrie. During this time, the media kept snapping photos of Wayne apanying Hria on


    shopping trips.


    Despite being followed by bodyguards, Wayne often carried most of the items Hria bought.


    Rumors on the inte about Hria hating Wayne fizzled out on their own.


    Wayne himself didn¡¯t care about all the trash talk. He¡¯d asionally update his Facebook with


    mundane posts.


    For example: ¡°Today¡¯s haul,¡± with a picture of fruits and vegetables bought at the market.


    Or: ¡°Dinner,¡± with a picture of a hearty meal, and a faint glimpse of Rosalynn¡¯s silhouette in the


    background.


    For a while, the debate amongizens was whether Wayne was showing off his dinner or his wife.


    Rosalynn chose to turn a blind eye to it all.


    After all, the current state of her rtionship with Wayne directly affected the stock prices of their


    respectivepanies.


    Soon enough, it was time for Rosalynn and Wayne to return home.


    ¡°Granny Jared, are you really noting with me to H Country?¡± Rosalynn was still worried the night


    before their departure, leaving Hria behind might lead to more trouble.


    Hria patted her hand, slightly annoyed, ¡°I¡¯ve been fine for decades, and this was just a fluke. You


    don¡¯t need to worry about me!¡±


    Even this time, if the opponent hadn¡¯t been her own son, Hria wouldn¡¯t have let her guard down so


    easily.


    She nced at a photo of her and Calvin together,


    ¡°Besides, Calvin hasn¡¯te home yet. I need to be here¡­ What if hees back and can¡¯t find


    anyone?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes turned teary as she tightened her grip on Hria¡¯s hand.


    Hria looked back and smiled lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind my nagging, but try to get along with Wayne. I think


    he¡¯s genuinely remorseful and has changed.¡±


    Rosalynn: ¡°There¡¯s a barrier in my heart that I just can¡¯t cross.¡±


    In fact, there was only one barrier in her heart from the beginning to the end.


    Every time she tried to convince herself to get over it, Wayne would yank her back, and would build the


    barrier even higher, making it even more difficult to ovee.


    That barrier became an insurmountable wall after Wayne defended Olivia in front of her.


    Hria sighed softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granny will always have your back.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and then gently embraced Hria.


    The next morning, Wayne and Rosalynn, along with Jaime, boarded their private jet back to H City.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They wanted to surprise Cory and Ivy, so they didn¡¯t tell them they wereing home.


    However, they never expected that right after getting off the ne and before even reaching home,


    they¡¯d receive a call from Ivy and Paige at the police station.


    Now, let¡¯s rewind to an hour earlier.


    After Max¡¯s recovery, Paige brought him to the Baillie residence.


    ? ? ? ? ??


    He had been under observation for the past few days, so they hadn¡¯t taken Max out to y.


    Today, Max was especially eager to go out, so Paige and Ivy happily put a custom¨Cmade leash


    harness on him after discussing it.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    They had a st taking Max to the small park for a walk.


    After a life¨Cand¨Cdeath ordeal, Max seemed no different than before, running so fast on the grass that it


    looked like he left a trail behind. But¡­


    While running, Max went to the spot where Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay used to rest.


    He sat there with his leash in his mouth, looking around.


    Ivy felt a little sad and held one of Paige¡¯s fingers, saying sentimentally, ¡°Max must miss Grandpa


    Ramay and Granny Ramay, right?¡±


    ¡°Dogs are like that. Just because they miss their previous owners doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t love you,¡±


    Paige exined gently as she squatted down to wipe the sweat off Ivy¡¯s face.


    Ivy nodded.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous of Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay, she just felt sorry for Max, who couldn¡¯t see


    the people he missed. Just like her.


    She missed her mom so much, but she could only see her through video calls!


    The two of them yed with Max until it started to get dark.


    Then, they slowly walked back with Max.


    Originally, they didn¡¯t need to pass by Ivy¡¯s house on the way back from the small park to the Baillie¡¯s


    house, b


    ut she knew her brother wanted to see Max too.


    So they took a detour to their building, and let her brothere to the window to see Max.


    Max yed along.


    Seeing Cory, Max spun around twice on the spot and barked happily.


    Cory visibly looked happy.


    He even had Laura bring out a sausage to feed Max.


    After ying enough, Ivy and Paige walked back to the Baillie¡¯s house with Max, all feeling a little tired.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been out with Max for three hours, that¡¯s too much!¡± Paige looked at the time and self¨Creflected,


    ¡°Tomorrow, one hour at most, are you listening, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy, tired, nodded mechanically, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    As they walked, they saw someone moving up ahead, with boxes and a small truck blocking most of


    the road.


    Ivy muttered as she led Max to the edge without any obstructions, reminding him not to touch other


    people¡¯s belongings and so on.


    Paige followed behind, finding it amusing.


    One was seriously talking, and the other seemed to really be listening.


    Just as an adult, a child, and a dog passed the moving area,


    suddenly, a familiar voice behind them shouted, ¡°Where did you get this dog?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Paige turned around.


    She was surprised to see Lennon behind her, ¡°Lennon?¡±


    ¡°Is that you?¡± Lennon looked at Paige, the smile on her face absurd.


    Ever since that day at the alumni gathering,


    Lennon hadn¡¯t had a good day.


    First, the international students she had always gotten along with suddenly started to distance


    themselves from her.


    Then, the projects she was following up on at thepany she had joined were sessively rejected.


    Later, her boss found her, furious, saying that it was because of her that thepany had suffered


    these losses, and she didn¡¯t pass her internship.


    What was even more disgusting was that she had previously won an important award at the university,


    but suddenly received notice that her work had been used of ghostwriting, so her award was


    canceled.


    So, Lennon had always thought that all this was Paige targeting her using her own background.


    However, y


    esterday, she asked Keaton for help with work matters.


    That was when Keaton told her, ¡°Lennon, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years, there¡¯s no need


    to hide it. Baillie has found out what pris instructed Nicole to do. He¡¯s already issued a warning that


    anyone who cooperates with you is against him.¡±


    Lennon felt like she had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    ¡°I didn¡¯t instigate Nicole She immediately wanted to pretend to be hurt and deny it


    But,


    Keaton didn¡¯t say anything else, and directly took out the video of Lennon and Nicole meeting at the


    coffee shop


    ¡°This is the surveince from the coffee shop. Baile got it and did some nelle reduction, Keaton said


    ¡®Lennon, the guy is already married, no matter how much you like him, you really shouldn¡¯t frame his


    newlywed wife ke this it¡¯s so unfair to her


    Lennon¡¯s face turned extremely pale


    ¡°At that time, I really thought Baillie was being betrayed You guys saw the videos and photos too, didn¡¯t


    you also suspect her? Besides, what harm does this have on that Paige? Is it worth him ruining my life?


    Lennon asked agitatedly


    Keaton frowned


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve said my piece. You think about it.¡±


    After saying that Keaton left


    This time, he was also affected A small project that could have been carried out immediately was now


    announced to be suspended indefinitely. Baillie also became cold towards him


    Only after knowing that Lennon was the mastermind behind framing Baillie wife, did Keaton realize


    the whole alumni event was just Lennon using him


    But now it was toote to say anything


    Lennon hurried back to her ce.


    As soon as she sat down, t


    hendlord came knocking.


    Nothing else, just to ask her to move out immediately.


    ¡°I thought you were a clean and tidy girl, a student, who would have thought you¡¯d do something like


    secretly filming others? Now they¡¯ve got photos and videos, and theirwyer hase to me, wanting


    to sue me!¡±


    Thendlord came in and scolded her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to make a big deal out of this and make the news, you better move out right now!¡±


    Even though Lennon wanted to exin, thendlord wouldn¡¯t listen and just kept chewing Lennon out


    for causing him so much trouble.


    Just like that,


    in less than half a month,


    Lennon lost her social circle, lost her job, lost her honor, and now she was about to lose her ce to


    live.


    When she saw Max.


    Lennon was calling Baillie.


    But the phone kept ringing and ringing, and all that came through was a busy tone.


    Just as she was feeling annoyed,


    a familiar dog slowly walked over from the other side.


    Max¡¯s tail tip had a tuft of white hair, easy to recognize.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She originally thought the two old people were still secretly living in thismunity, and that they lied


    about the dog being dead.


    But when she saw who was walking the dog, she was speechless.


    It was Baillie¡¯s wife again


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, you have so many connections, and you¡¯re an executive¨Clevel person yourself, why are


    you stealing someone else¡¯s dog?¡± Lennon mocked. ¡°Max,e here now!¡±


    At this point, Max had already hidden behind Paige, I


    ooking very scared.


    ¡°Max is my dog, can you be a little nicer to him?¡± Ivy frowned, standing next to Max, and said


    confidently.


    Lennon looked at Ivy.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°You must be Wayne¡¯s daughter, right? Little girl this dog is mine. You and


    your dad even saw me walking the dog before, remember? Stealing is not good, don¡¯t learn from such


    people!¡±


    tetver senses, looking as if she suddenly realized something ¡°Ah you¡¯re that Lennon who poisoned the


    dog, right?¡±


    (mono¡¯s face suddenly stiffened:


    Lennon ¡°You guys. She pointed at Paige, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have connections and


    background, you can nder others at will Page: ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t talk to this kind of person. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t bother to argue with Lennon.


    Taking the dog leash from Ivy¡¯s hand and holding Ivy¡¯s hand with the other, she turned around and


    wanted to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡±


    Lennon was on the verge of exploding.


    Seeing that Paige was about to take Max away¡­

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    She just went for it, rushing over to try to snatch the dog back.


    Nearby, the bodyguards followed suit and quickly ran over


    But before the bodyguards could catch Lennon, t


    he usually gentle Max suddenly turned his head and pounced on Lennon with a roar


    Lennon¡¯s,arm mmed into a wooden shelf, which broke with a loud crack and her arm made a crisp


    sound, the bone broken.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Lennon screamed with all her might


    The bodyguards were at a loss for a moment.


    After knocking down Lennon, Max red at her, then slowly backed away until he reached vy, still in a


    defensive state.


    At that moment.


    everyone finally realized that


    Max was just protecting his owner.


    ¡®Max?¡± Ivy called out softly.


    The fierce¨Clooking golden retriever¡¯s ears twitched, and he immediately wagged his tail, obediently


    turning around and offering his head to ivy.


    Ivy reached out and touched him.


    Max grunted twice, s


    till keeping an eye on Lennon.


    ¡°What are you guys staring at? Go check on her,¡± Paige said helplessly to the stunned bodyguards.


    It was only then that someone remembered that a woman had been attacked by a dog.


    ¡°You guys stole my dog and attacked me, I¡¯m calling the police, I¡¯m going to get you all arrested!¡±


    Lennon cried out.


    And so¡­


    Ivy, the dog, and Paige all ended up at the police station.


    Ableson was met with a grim¨Cfaced Wayne.


    Before he could even speak,


    Wayne began to scold him.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind? How could you let her go to the police station?¡±


    Ableson¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°It was¡­ Ms. Owens said that she should experience all aspects of life to have aplete life.¡±


    Ableson was on the verge of a breakdown. Wayne was taken aback.


    Behind him, Rosalynn hung up the phone and walked over leisurely.


    *President Silverman, your daughter is fine. It¡¯s her and Paige who are being used of assault now,¡±


    she said calmly.


    ¡°Paige assaulted someone?¡± Wayne automatically ignored his own daughter.


    His daughter was only five years old. Who could she hurt?


    ¡°It was a woman iming to be Max¡¯s owner. They had a dispute, and the woman was knocked down


    by Max, injuring her arm,¡± Rosalynn exined.


    Wayne got even angrier.


    ¡°What does that have to do with my daughter?¡±


    Rosalynn


    shook her head and got into the car.


    The police station was always busy at night.


    As soon as Wayne and Rosalynn entered the station, they saw Ivy, asleep in a corner, holding the


    dog¡¯s leash, leaning on Paige¡¯s arm.


    Paige was also asleep, leaning against the wall.


    The dog was asleep on the ground, too.


    There was no sense of urgency at all.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Wayne quickly walked over


    , and picked Ivy up in his arms.


    His distressed expression made it seem like his daughter had suffered a great injustice.


    Ivyy on Wayne¡¯s shoulder.


    She was really too sleepy to open her eyes.


    ¡°You guys are back?¡± Paige yawned, stood up, and stretched.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the victim?¡± Rosalynn gently touched Ivy¡¯s face and jokingly asked.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She got her bone injured and went to get it wrapped. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much she cried on the


    way here; she had Ivy all confused!¡± Paige shook her head.


    ¡°You actually let Ivy ride in a police car?¡± Wayne looked at Paige in surprise.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    What was with his scary look?


    She leaned on Rosalynn: ¡°Babe, your husband is so fierce. I have to work and help him take care of


    the kids. I¡¯m tired too.¡±


    Rosalynn almostughed out loud.


    ¡°Be serious.¡± She patted Paige¡¯s waist.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Paige snorted and continued, ¡°Ivy wanted to experience it herself. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe


    me!¡±


    Ivy was already awake, but still a bit drowsy.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you that sleepy?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Ivy blinked at her, and then her lips suddenly pouted, and she started to cry, Mommy¡­¡±


    She called for her mommy while reaching out for a hug.


    Rosalynn took her from Wayne¡¯s arms: ¡°You¡¯re already a five¨Cyear¨Cold, and still so crybaby?¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Ivy sobbed, ¡°Is this a dream? Is mommy really back home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡± Rosalynn kissed Ivy, ¡°Can you feel the warmth?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck and cried again.


    Wayne stood there watching.


    Jealousy was inevitable.


    But even just watching like this, he felt very happy.


    ¡°Why only you? Where¡¯s Baillie?¡± Wayne asked Paige.


    ¡°He happened to be on a business trip. I didn¡¯t tell him. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡± Paige warned.


    But the next second, she sensed something was wrong from Wayne¡¯s silence.


    She looked at Wayne: ¡°President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all at the police station. It¡¯s only natural for me to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± Wayne replied


    confidently.


    At this moment, Lennon returned from the hospital.


    As she entered, she saw Wayne and the famous Gabrie.


    There was a moment of panic in her eyes.


    But she quickly suppressed it.


    What was there to be afraid of?


    They were the thieves who stole her dog and hurt someone!


    What did she have to fear?


    A momentter, in the mediation room.


    ¡°This is the donation agreement signed by the original dog owner.¡± Ableson put the agreement on the


    table without saying anything else as they sat down.


    * F $95


    Lennon was dumbstruck.


    She snatched the agreement and quickly flipped to the end, indeed seeing her grandfather¡¯s signature.


    ¡°Miss Lennon, at that time, your dog was poisoned by some unscrupulous people and was dying. Our


    family spent tens of thousands to save it.¡± Rosalynn looked at Lennon, ¡°We also have a legally binding


    donation contract with the dog owner, so there has never been any theft in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!!!¡± Lennon was very agitated, ¡°Your agreement is forged, or you forced my grandfather


    to sign it!¡±


    In this regard, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to verify it with the parties involved.¡± Rosalynn looked at the


    mediators.


    ¡°We will verify the authenticity of this matter!¡± After saying that, they looked at Lennon, ¡°Do you have


    any other demands?¡±


    ¡°They hurt me! Shouldn¡¯t they be punished?¡± Lennon¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°We have reviewed the surveince video. You were the first to attack. The dog knocked you down to


    protect its owner, and it didn¡¯t bite you. Your arm injury was purely idental. The mediator said while


    ying the video.


    Paige carefully watched the video.


    Her eyebrows immediately furrowed.


    Before, when she was walking, she didn¡¯t notice how Lennon had lunged towards them.


    It turned out that Lennon was lunging at Ivy.


    No wonder Max, such a well¨Cbehaved dog, suddenly knocked Lennon down.

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Lennon, if you wanted a dog, just get a dog! Why on earth did you go after Ny?¡± Paige said angrily.


    If Ivy had been knocked down and hit her head on a roadside rock, causing a bloody mess¡­ Paige


    didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Lennon¡¯s eyes were a bit evasive.


    When she lost her mind, she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing.


    It was an unconscious act at that time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn spoke up again, ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding and my daughter wasn¡¯t hurt,


    let¡¯s not hold Lennon responsible.¡± But Paige was not satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just forget it for the sake of Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay.¡± Rosalynn said, looking


    at Lennon, ¡°Your fracture was indirectly caused by our family¡¯s dog, so regardless of the reason, I¡¯ll


    have someone cover your medical expenses.¡±


    Lennon looked at Rosalynn.


    She didn¡¯t know why


    but this woman being so easygoing made her feel extremely uneasy.


    The mediators were also very surprised.


    They had thought that tonight would be a big trouble.


    But who would¡¯ve thought¡­


    This wealthydy was actually so easygoing.


    They subconsciously looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, so is this over?¡± one of the mediators asked.


    Wayne looked at him: ¡°In our family, Mrs. Silverman has the final say.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright! Got it!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Soon after that, both parties signed the mediation agreement in the mediation room.


    When they left the police station,


    Rosalynn handed the crying and sleeping Ivy to her father.


    After they walked a few steps, Lennon came out.


    Lennon had a natural fear of Rosalynn.


    She didn¡¯t n to pay attention to her and just walked straight ahead.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lennon,¡± Rosalynn called to her.


    Lennon stopped subconsciously.


    Rosalynn caught up with her at a leisurely pace: ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Her tone was light, and she said so with a smile, her beautiful face very gentle.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Lennon gritted her teeth in response.


    Rosalynn nodded with a smile: ¡°You do have guts. Sneaking photos of my son, bullying my daughter,


    and trying to steal my best friend¡¯s husband.¡± A chill crawled up Lennon¡¯s back.


    ¡°Originally, when Baillie said he¡¯d deal with you, I didn¡¯t n to get involved, Rosalynn stood in front of


    Lennon, raised her hand, and straightened her cor that had been pressed down, ¡°But you just had to


    bring trouble upon yourself, running right into the eye of the storm.¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, you¡¯ve already signed the mediation agreement¡­¡± Lennon said slowly.


    Rosalynn chuckled lightly: ¡°It is not a big deal today, and you¡¯re the one who got hurt. Why wouldn¡¯t I


    settle it? That bit of money wouldn¡¯t even be enough to buy Max some treat, and I¡¯d be willing to part


    with it.¡±


    Lennon felt extremely humiliated by b


    eingpared to a dog¡­.


    ¡°Be careful on your way back,¡± Rosalynn patted Lennon¡¯s shoulder, didn¡¯t say anything else, and


    walked straight towards the nanny car. Lennon watched the nanny car¡¯s door close.


    Her legs went weak, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Her sense of alertness was going crazy in her head.


    She couldn¡¯t stay in the country any longer.


    She had to leave Immediately!


    With that thought, Lennon didn¡¯t even bother packing her things, grabbed her passport, and headed


    straight to the airport.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    When Rosalynn and the others came home,


    Cory immediately ran from the living room to the entrance.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn, Cory shouted right away.


    Before even taking off her shoes, Rosalynn went up and picked him up: ¡°Son, Mommy missed you so


    much!¡±


    Cory never resisted Mommy¡¯s hugs.


    This time they were apart for a long time, he even took the initiative to nuzzle Mommy¡¯s cheek, then


    asked: ¡°Auntie Paige, how are you guys? Was Max arrested?¡±


    The story spread and spread until it reached Cory¡¯s ears


    and turned into Max biting someone to protect Ivy from being hurt.


    Cory knew that dogs who bite people don¡¯t usually end well, so he was worried.


    *Max didn¡¯t do anything wrong, how could he be arrested?¡± Paige saw Cory looking for Max and said,


    ¡°Uncle Ableson took Max back to Uncle Baillie¡¯s ce, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Since it was alreadyte,


    Rosalynn holding Cory, and Wayne holding Ivy, went back to their room together.


    Paige sat on the couch, texting Baillie about today¡¯s situation and letting him know they were safe.


    Ivy was sleeping like a little pig.


    Wayne came back with a warm towel and saw Cory and Rosalynn both watching Ivy.


    Cory, you really need to control your sister¡¯s diet. Look at her chubby cheeks. How long has Mommy


    been gone, and you¡¯ve already fattened her up.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s so cute¡­¡± Cory mumbled.


    Wayneughed and squeezed between mother and son, wiping Ivy¡¯s face and hands.


    ¡°Mommy, can you stay with me tonight?¡± Cory suddenly asked.


    He rarely made such requests.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment and then nodded: ¡°Sure, let Daddy bathe you first, and Mommy will


    also take a shower. Then we¡¯ll all sleep together tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cory nodded.


    As Rosalynn left the children¡¯s room, she received a call from a stranger.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°We caught her at the airport.¡± The person on the other end replied, ¡°The evidence you provided is


    enough for her to be sentenced.¡±


    Rosalynn walked towards her room, speaking indifferently,


    *Someone who can even hurt their own brother deserves legal punishment.


    ¡°She¡¯s involved in more than just this case. Please give us some time, and we¡¯ll make sure she pays


    for her crimes. The person on the line said confidently.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up and went straight to the bathroom.


    On the day Paige was framed at the alumni gathering,


    the bodyguard who stayed behind found the building based on the photos and videos¡® shooting angles.


    A quick check revealed Lennon as the culprit, and


    Lennon attended Baillie¡¯s alumni gathering that night.


    In this world, there was no such thing as coincidence.


    Even more coincidentally, when Rosalynn received Lennon¡¯s information, she saw a familiar name in


    the maternal grandparents¡® column and found out Lennon was the one who poisoned Max.


    Considering her ruthless behavior and living near her children,


    Rosalynn immediately had someone investigate her background thoroughly.


    Lennon¡¯s brother passed away unexpectedly.


    Since her brother¡¯s death, Lennon¡¯s parents cut off contact with her.


    Her contact with her family became scarce.


    Until this year, she followed Baillie back to their home country to develop her career and moved into her


    maternal grandfather¡¯s house. Rosalynn was very sensitive to these timelines.


    With a little investigation, she quickly uncovered Lennon¡¯s involvement in her brother¡¯s death and


    essed solid evidence.


    Baillie said he would handle this issue.


    So, Rosalynn temporarily put this matter aside.


    Unexpectedly, Lennon, clueless about everything, took the initiative toe to her door.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Wek no need for Baille then.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At this point in H City, the temperature was already pretty high. Rosalynn felt refreshed all over after


    taking a shower.


    After changing into her pajamas, she went downstairs first.


    Paige was sitting on the sofa, lost in thought.


    ¡°Whatcha doin¡°?¡± Rosalynn sat down next to Paige.


    Paige unlocked her phone, opened her messages, and showed Rosalynn a text.


    ¡°Paige, if you want to cut off our mother¨Cdaughter rtionship, that¡¯s fine. But let¡¯s talk about alimony


    first. Tomorrow at 9 am, let¡¯s meet at your Uncle Sutton¡¯spany!¡±


    ¡°Your mom?¡® Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious annoyance.


    The money Paige gave to the Sutton family was enough to support many Peytons.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Rosalynn was speechless.


    She picked up the phone and started typing.


    After typing, she sent the message directly and returned the phone to Paige.


    Paige took it and looked at the message.


    Rosalynn¡¯s reply was: ¡°No need to meet, just go through the legal process. Whatever the court decides,


    I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°I asked awyer. She¡¯s capable of supporting herself now, and she has property and savings¡­ They


    won¡¯t make me pay her alimony.¡± Paige sighed.


    She had a great time in the afternoon and even went to the police station, so she didn¡¯t notice Peyton¡¯s


    message.


    ¡°Her house and savings are all from you!¡± Rosalynn said in a low voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that count as


    alimony? How could she have the nerve to ask you for more?¡±


    Just thinking about the unfair treatment Paige had received from the Sutton family made Rosalynn


    furious.


    Now that Paige had finally escaped that mess and found someone who was good to her, she was


    starting a new life.


    But some people were just downright repulsive.


    If Peyton wanted alimony from her, Rosalynn would teach her a lesson.


    Why went to Grant Sutton¡¯spany for alimony?


    Paige remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, Paige asked Rosalynn, ¡°If I don¡¯t go, will Grant hurt her?¡±


    She had seen Grant push Peyton out to take the fall for him.


    Paige originally thought that after Peyton was released, she mighte to her senses and choose to


    leave the hypocritical Grant. But


    she went back to the Sutton family.


    Even though she had other options, she still went back¡­


    Paige was extremely disappointed when she found out, b


    ut she respected Peyton¡¯s choice and decided not to interfere.


    Who would have thought, after such a short time, she came back again.


    After all, she was her mother, her only family in this world.


    If you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°With me there, I don¡¯t think Grant would dare


    to make any outrageous demands!* ¡°No way!¡± Paige quickly shook her head. ¡°He just wants to get


    involved with you and the Jared Group, and he¡¯s said it to me many times¡­¡± Paige hadn¡¯t told


    Rosalynn about these things.


    *So you refused while dealing with your mom¡¯s guilt and pressure?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cause you trouble.¡± Paige lowered her head and said, ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t go. Since we agreed


    to cut ties, let¡¯s just cut ties then!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    the sound of a car driving into the garage and then turning off was heard.


    Baillie¡¯s here, Rosalynn said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t hang around here, go home with him.¡±


    ¡°Who said I wanted to stay¡­¡± Paige mumbled, her mood obviously improving


    Then Rosalynn went upstairs.


    Paige picked up her bag and jogged to the door.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    When Rosalynn pushed open the door to the kids¡® room, she found that


    Ivy wasn¡¯t in her bed. Rosalynn looked towards Cory¡¯s bed.


    Seriously, enough was enough.


    Wayne, Cory, and Ivy were all sleeping there, even leaving a spot for Rosalynn next to Ivy.


    Honestly, Rosalynn had been really drainedtely.


    Aside from the Jared Group, works in Jered Ventures had been super busy too.


    Plus, with Cory¡¯s illness, she hadn¡¯t had a moment to rx.


    While looking for a bone marrow match, she¡¯d also been consulting with some top experts to see if


    there were other viable treatment options.


    But all the exhaustion just disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    She tiptoed over.


    Kissing Cory and Ivy, she nced at Wayne andy down next to Ivy.


    Rosalynn fell asleep pretty quickly tonight.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she was fast asleep.


    At the other end of the bed, Wayne listened to Rosalynn¡¯s even breathing and slowly opened his eyes.


    His gaze passed over the two children lying in the middle, then


    Did she really not like him at all anymore?


    Even when he was asleep, s


    he kissed Cory and Ivy but totally ignored him¡­


    Wayne probably didn¡¯t even realize how worried he¡¯d beentely.


    So, hey there for a while.


    The more Wayne thought about it, the angrier he got.


    He got up, and moved Cory and Ivy a little to the side.


    Then he carefully sneaked over to Rosalynn, held her in his arms, and finally slept soundly and


    satisfied.


    Downstairs.


    Baillie parked the car.


    As he headed towards the front door, Paige bounced out.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Baillie instinctively raised his hand, afraid that the dim light might make it difficult for


    Paige to see the road and trip.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Paige quickly reached Baillie.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin to you that everything¡¯s fine? Why did youe back?¡± Paige asked with a smile.


    No hint of me at all.


    ¡°By the time you exined, I was already on my way back.¡±


    To be exact, he turned around the moment Wayne sent him a message: ¡°My bad, I didn¡¯t tell you about


    Lennon.¡±


    Baillie didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    There was no need to dirty his wife¡¯s ears for no reason.


    ¡°Why me yourself? You¡¯re not a psychic who could¡¯ve predicted that Ivy and I would run into her!¡±


    Paige said, holding Baillie¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you speed all the way back? That¡¯s too dangerous! Go home,


    take a shower, and rest immediately!¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, my shoulders do feel a bit sore.¡± Baillie feigned difort.


    He worked out every day and was in great shape.


    Driving for a few hours was no big deal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage when we get home.¡± Paige and Baillie held hands tightly and sway a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting for hours, let¡¯s walk home? Stretch our muscles a bit.¡±


    Baillie looked at Paige¡¯s adorable smile.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lean down and give her a quick kiss on the lips.


    Paige, feeling a bit guilty, instinctively looked back.


    After making sure no one was around, she tiptoed and gave Baillie a peck too.


    Then, hand in hand, they headed towards home.


    On a summer night, w


    ithout the daytime heat, the cool breeze felt incrediblyfortable on their skin.


    Paige walked and told Baillie the details of what happened.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s curiosity is just too strong, she was so excited to ride in a police car since she¡¯s never been in


    one before. But after Lennon, things changed, and the poor kid got scared.¡±


    Baillie didn¡¯t talk much.


    People from his school days and those who knew him were aware that Baillie not only kept quiet but


    also disliked chatty people.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    He liked to talk in an organized and concise way.


    But, facing Paige¡¯s endless chit¨Cchat, Baillie realized that although he didn¡¯t like people who talk too


    much, he really enjoyed listening to the person he liked.


    Just by listening to her vivid descriptions, Baillie felt happy and content. He nced down at his empty


    fingers.


    He didn¡¯t know whether his wife still remembered the wedding ring issue, and how much longer he


    would have to wait to wear it.


    Hmm¡­


    He messed up this time. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have yed this game and should¡¯ve prepared a


    pair of rings directly, so he could wear the ring earlier.


    When he returned to school, the professors knew he was married, and their first question was why he


    wasn¡¯t wearing a ring.


    Back home, Baillie took a shower first.


    When he came out, Paige, who had just been enthusiastically talking about giving him a shoulder


    massage, was lying on the sofa, dozing off. Baillie smiled helplessly.


    He gently picked her up and carried her to her room,ying her down softly.


    Then, Baillie stared at Paige for a moment, and kissed her forehead, nose, and lips.


    After kissing her, he nned to go back to his own room.


    But, before he could leave the bed, his fingers were grabbed by Paige.


    Baillie was stunned.


    Looking at Paige, he realized she was still asleep.


    Mumbling something unclearly, she just held onto his hand tightly.


    Baillie thought for a moment and decided to lie down beside her.


    With his nose filled with Paige¡¯s scent, he stared at the ceiling, his heart pounding like thunder.


    The next morning.


    Baillie had rushed back yesterday.


    He hadn¡¯t finished his work over there, so he left before dawn.


    Wayne left as well, since it had been almost a month since Wayne had been back to Bane Corporation


    for a meeting.


    So, at breakfast time, Paige was walking around Rosalynn¡¯s living room in her slippers.


    ¡°You have no idea how confused I was when I woke up all groggy and saw Baillie sleeping in my bed,¡±


    Paige bit her lip, ¡°But my mind waspletely nk, and I couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened


    last night. I thought it was over, and that I didn¡¯t remember our first time doing ¡®that¡®.¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent. She had her own troubles.


    Last night, she slept so well.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a simr situation to Paige.


    She was sleeping in Wayne¡¯s arms.


    Cory and tvy were actually asleep in Ivy¡¯s bed.


    Then she reflexively kicked Wayne off the bed, waking up Cory and Ivy.


    The two kids were looking very confused at their dad on the floor.


    Their dad was also confused.


    Paige was still grumbling.


    ¡°But who would have thought, he told me nothing happenedst night, and I was the one who held his


    hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. He was too tired, so he fell asleep on my bed.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re pretty disappointed, huh?¡±


    Paige blushed and sat down next to Rosalynn, saying, ¡°Do you think if Baie was addicted to drugs


    before or something? Or am I not attractive enough?


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡± Rosalynn gently tapped Paige¡¯s head, if you have any questions, just ask


    Baillie directly. Don¡¯t just sit here and overthink!¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Restaurant


    Cory looked at lvy, who seemed to be spacing out, not knowing what she was thinking


    Try focus on eating.¡± he said helplessly, and signaled Laura to get by a hot ss of milk


    Try looked at Cory. Cory, Mommy said she doesn¡¯t hate her anymore, so why did she still kick him?¡±


    Honestly


    Cory knew more about academic stuff, and there were many things about adult rtionships that he


    didn¡¯t understand ether ¡°Mommy said it was an ident because she had a nightmare¡± Cory patiently


    answered


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    by continued to ponder.


    Cory decided to let it go and leisurely finished his breakfast


    ig to Bane Corporation today


    sme and the mentors at Bane Corporation had agreed on a meeting


    However twas already eight oclock and Uncle Jaime was still asleep


    Cory thought for a moment


    He slowly got up, preparing to wake Jaime up


    Passing the living room


    Cory was spotted by Paige


    ¡°Cory all done eating?¡±


    Cory turned around facing the living room, and leisurely replied, ¡°Yeah, now I¡¯m going to wake Uncle


    Jaime up¡±


    Page nced at the time


    ¡°At this hour? Doesnt your Uncle Jaime usually get up in the afternoon?¡±


    Hes working at Wayne¡¯spany now, Rosalynn answered for Cory. ¡°By the way, son, you¡¯re going to


    your dad¡¯spany today, right?¡±


    Cory nodded and then corrected. I¡¯m going to meet some mentors and learn from them¡±


    Paigeughed. ¡°Listen to my godson¡¯s ambition!


    Rosalynn thought for a moment


    She hadn¡¯t been to Bane Corporation for a long time either


    ¡°Son can Mommy go with you?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Cory was taken aback, then nodded, ¡°Sure, of course!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go wake your uncle, and I watch your sister eat breakfast¡°Mother and son quickly divided


    their tasks


    Cory walked toward the elevator


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that our slowpoke Cory is a genius in IT?¡± Paiges gaze followed Cory¡¯s slow


    movement and sighed genuinely


    Rosalynn pped her on the butt, ¡°Be serious, are you going to see Grant today?¡±


    Page¡¯s smile disappeared instantly


    ¡°No¡± she replied


    Really? Rosalynn was worried that she would sneak off and get bulled again


    I hadn¡¯t insisted on my position from the beginning, they would have raised their demandster. It¡¯s one


    thing if it¡¯s just me, but now I¡¯m married to Baille, and my troubles are his


    troubles¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned


    She thought Page wasnt going because she was considering her own situation


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Rosalynn said, patting her knee and getting up. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the


    company too? It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    11 go out with you guys ¡°Paige copsed on the sofa


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly


    She went to the restaurant to watch Ivy eat breakfast.


    Of course Rosalynn exined again why she had to kick Wayne, patiently and with a smile on her face


    But in her heart, she thought that the kick this morning was too soft


    What on earth was Wayne thinkung?


    It was one thing for him to hold her


    sleeping but in the middle of the night, he moved Cory and by to the small bed


    Upon hearing that they were going to Bane Corporation building. Ivy¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, and she


    quickly finished her breakfast


    Then she went back to her room to change clothes


    Are you so excited to see Dad Rosalynn leaned against the doorframe of the dressing room, arms


    crossed, and asked by with a smile.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Ivy mumbled. ¡°No, mommy got it wrong. Ivy is going to see the girls in the office. They¡¯re all nice and


    give me candy¡±


    Realy¡°¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly stunned.


    The only ce with girls in Wayne¡¯s office would be the CEO¡¯s office.


    Before she joined Bane Corporation, Wayne¡¯s CEO¡¯s office was all male employees


    About a month after she joined, all the men except for special assistant Sean were transferred.


    Wayne didn¡¯t arrange any new people and let her choose and arrange them herself.


    So of course, she chose pretty girls


    After that, the top level of Bane Corporation became colorful.


    Except when Wayne was there, it was rarely dull


    By the time she came to her senses, Ivy had already changed her clothes


    Ivy had grown up and wasn¡¯t as in love with skirts as before.


    Today, she wore a pair of overalls, and


    casually tied a braid in front of the mirror


    Then, she seemed to think of something, sighed heavily, lowered her head, and her shoulders drooped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Uncle Calvin is still not back. Tying a braid is so difficult,¡± sheined


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then she went to lvy and said, ¡°Mommy will do it for you. How about a little ponytail?¡±


    Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, when will Uncle Calvin be back? Is he still on a special mission? Ivy sends him videos, but he


    doesn¡¯t answer,¡± Ivy sat on a small stool, dejectedly asked, ¡°Does he know Ivy misses him?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyelids drooped


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to cry


    If Ivy knew she would never see Uncle Calvin again, she would be heartbroken


    ¡°Uncle Calvin knows, he loves Ivy the most, he must know.¡± Rosalynn tried to make her tone as light as


    possible.


    Ivy nodded.


    Although she didn¡¯t get a response from Uncle Calvin, she sent him voice messages every day.


    She thought that this way, even if Uncle Calvin was on a mission, he wouldn¡¯t miss her daily updates


    Rosalynn carefully tied Ivy¡¯s ponytail


    She even chose a hairpin that matched the overalls


    However, her skills were far from Calvin¡¯s


    ¡°I¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Ivy, as always, praised everything mommy did non¨Cstop


    ¡°Mommy is so amazing, so skillful¡±


    ¡°It would be great if mommy could do my hair every day!¡±


    ¡°Mommy is so good at choosing harpins, this one is Ivy¡¯s favorite!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned red from thepliments


    Jaime casually groomed himself and was lying on the couch, dozing off.


    When Cory saw Rosslynning downstairs, he woke Jaime up.


    Then the family left the house.


    Paiges destination was in the opposite direction of Rosalynn¡¯s, so she got into her own car


    ¡°Drive slowly.¡± Rosalynn reminded her outside the car, ¡°If someone keeps bothering you there and


    you¡¯re too embarrassed to ask Baille for help, juste to me¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige nodded, then waved to Cory and try with a smile, ¡°Babies, have fun!¡±


    Ivy repled sweetly but loudly, ¡°Godmom, you have a happy day tool¡±


    Paige happilyughed and responded, then drove away


    Jaimeined from the passenger seat

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    I thought you two were gonna go on and on till noon before stopping¡±


    Ivy got in the car and seriously said to Jaime. Uncle Jaime with this straight man attitude of yours,


    you¡¯re never gonna find a girlfriend! What a waste of that good¨Clooking face!¡± Both Jaime and


    Rosalynn stared at Ivy in surprise


    Who taught you to talk like this? Your godmother? Jaime asked


    I was the granny at the barbecue ce!¡± by exined with pride


    Did your godparents take you guys out for barbecue?¡± Rosalynn asked casually


    Cory covered his forehead, while


    Ivyughed awkwardly


    Busted


    She had made a deal with her godmother that day.


    This was something they absolutely couldn¡¯t tell Mommy


    Sorry godmother!


    Little did Paige know she had been sold out by her goddaughter, humming all the way to the office.


    Paige¡¯spany was now in a rented office space


    It was only recently that they had gathered all the staff and started operations.


    Because of the troubles surrounding her, she hadn¡¯t held any grand opening ceremony.


    She nned to do so once the building waspleted.


    She had been here many times, and he receptionist on the first floor recognized her.


    Upon seeing her enter, she greeted her immediately.


    Page responded politely, but before she could reach the elevator gate, the front desk clerk came


    running out.


    President Owens, there¡¯s someone looking for you over there,¡± she said, with a hint of sympathy in her


    expression? Page followed her gaze here were quite a few people sitting in the lounge area of the


    lobby.


    Paige


    Before Paige could react, a familiar voice rang out from the crowd.


    Then, she saw a thinner, more aged Peyton, who got up and ran towards her


    Paige¡¯s smile froze for a moment


    As Peyton approached Paige came to her senses, ¡°Why are you here? No, what are you doing here?¡±


    Tm your mother can¡¯t Ie to yourpany to see you?¡± Peyton said with tears in her eyes, I never


    thought that after all the hardships I went through to raise you, you would turn out like this Do you not


    care about your mother at all?¡±


    The receptionist looked a bit awkward, b


    ut she didn¡¯t move, seemingly enjoying the drama


    Paige snorted coldly, feeling speechless, ¡°We won¡¯t talk about how you raised me for now. I don¡¯t care


    about you? I¡¯ve given you money, with transfers totaling tens of millions. The vi you¡¯re living in now,


    the Hermes bag you¡¯re holding, aren¡¯t they bought by me? Is that not caring about you? Mom, don¡¯t


    push it!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Peytons face stiffened, then she red at Paige, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Alright, are you trying


    to settle ounts with your own mother now?¡±


    First of all we¡¯ve already severed our mother¨Cdaughter rtionship Secondly, yes, I do want to settle


    ounts with you. Do you dare to do it?¡± Paige asked word by word She never expected


    that Peyton would show up at herpany!


    This immediately reminded Paige of those parents who would go to their children¡¯s workce and


    make a scene if they didn¡¯t give them money


    She never thought Peyton would be this kind of mother

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    ¡°Mrs. Sutton, how¡¯s your chat with your daughter going? When will you pay back the money you owe


    us for the construction work?¡± At this moment, people sitting in the rxarea stood up and walked


    towards them.


    They looked like a bunch of gangsters.


    Paige nced at them, her gaze finallynding on Peyton¡¯s face. ¡°So, this was never about alimony.


    You wanted to trick me into going to Grant¡¯spany and force me to pay these people?¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Sutton has raised you for so many years ¡°Peyton didn¡¯t look at Paige, her eyes downcast,


    lacking confidence as she spoke, ¡°There¡¯s a total of 7 36 million in debt here. You you you just give it to


    them¡±


    ¡°736 million?¡± Paigeughed incredulously, ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯m an ATM? You just throw a debt of


    over 7 million at me like a¡¯s nothing? Are you even my real mom? Why are you treating me like this?¡®


    The little bit of affection and longing for her mother, held together by fantasy and possibility, crumbled in


    an instant


    Listen, you two can argue in a bit Were all waiting for the construction money to put food on our tables


    ¡°The leader of the group spoke with a rascal attitude, staring at Paige with a very unfriendly tone. If we


    can¡¯t get the money today, I wont be able to fulfill my duties, and I have to take it out on your mom¡±


    The money you¡¯re owed is not my problem. I don¡¯t have


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Paige said and walked away


    Seeing this, Peyton quickly grabbed her sleeve. ¡°Paige, don''t be like this. You can ignore me, but if they


    don¡¯t get their money today, they¡¯ll really take me away!¡±


    What about the money I gave you?¡± Paige asked


    Peyton once again avoided her gaze


    Paige understood, ¡°You gave to Grant?¡±


    Peyton snapped angrily. ¡°So why did you make our business partners terminate their contracts with the


    familypany? If it wasn¡¯t for these people, your Uncle Sutton wouldn¡¯t have a cash shortage!¡±


    Paige was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Sutton family who crossed the line first, angering my friends, and now its my fault?¡± She


    scoffed, ¡°My dad¡¯s death benefit, was all given to you by grandma, and you gave it to Grant Now you


    take the money I gave you for your retirement and give it to Grant too. Do you love him that much?¡±


    ¡°Paige, this is the first andst time I¡¯m asking you for money. You¡­ Peyton seemed not to have heard


    what Paige was saying, gripping her arm and crying as she begged.


    I don¡¯t have the money Paige tried to shake her hand off


    Peyton then shouted, ¡°You can borrow it! Your friend is rich, isn¡¯t she? Her husband is Wayne, a few


    million is nothing to them!¡±


    Paige felt her blood freeze She suddenly thought of Baillie, and a thought emerged in her heart


    Luckily, the Sutton family didn¡¯t know about Bailie¡¯s background, or it would be real trouble.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Paige tried to reim her hand.


    Peyton was also angered by her actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I dont know You rented such a prime office location, boughtnd to build a new building,


    can¡¯t you afford 7 million? Paige, don¡¯t me me for being too harsh as a mother if you don¡¯t give me


    the money today, I die right here!¡±


    More and more onlookers were gathering around.


    Paige looked at Peyton, who seemed like a stranger, a crazy woman


    Paige took out her phone


    With practiced ease, she dialed a number


    It rang twice and was answered.


    ¡°Paige Grant¡¯s voice came through


    Page stared at Peyton Her tone was ice cold. ¡°Grant, you¡¯re truly despicable ¡°

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Grant chuckled on the other side of the phone, Paige you got it all wrong. Your mom came willingly I


    tried to stop her, but she insisted, saying you¡¯re her daughter and it¡¯s your duty and responsibility¡®


    Paige¡¯s gaze stayed on Peyton, ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t force her?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You know me, I¡¯m not that kind of person But yeah, it¡¯s true that our investors pulled


    out, causing a financial shortage and we couldn¡¯t pay the workers. Your mom¡¯s freaking out about it


    Look if you have the money, just lend it to us, and pay you backter¡±


    Paige chuckled and hung up the phone


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I only ask you once, Paige stared intently at Peyton, Did he force you, or did youe to me on your


    own?¡±


    Peyton looked at her, tears rolling down her face. ¡°Uncle Sutton and we¡¯re family¡± she sobbed


    ¡°Answer me Paige demanded. If you want the money, tell me the truth!¡±


    Peyton pouted and reluctantly told the truth, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, he¡¯d divorce me.


    Paige took a deep breath, suppressing her anger, ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with divorce? I¡¯ve given you so


    much money, and you have all those jewels and houses.¡±


    I can''t handle a divorce¡± Peyton shook her head, crying


    Paige clenched her fists. T need to think about this,¡± she said solemnly


    ¡°How long?¡± Peyton asked anxiously


    President Owens, we don¡¯t have much time.


    ¡°7 million? You think it¡¯s just gonna fall from the sky?¡± Paige cut off the thug¡¯s words


    From her experience, this guy was definitely someone Logan Sutton found to scare Peyton and herself


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Are you ¡°the thug¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Paige speaking so rudely


    What attitude should I have when you¡¯re trying to rob me?¡± Paige stored fearlessly at him, ¡°If you dare


    to touch me, you won¡¯t get a single cent.¡±


    ¡°Go back, I contact you when I¡¯ve made a decision,¡± Paige said to Peyton


    Paige, can you get the money today? Just call Ms. Jared and have her write a check!¡± Peyton still clung


    to Paige, looking paful


    Trust me, if she finds out you brought all these people to ask me for money, the Sutton family and you


    are done for ¡°Paige pried Peyton¡¯s hand off her fingers one by one


    Then, without looking back, she walked into the elevator gate


    Ignoring the curious or mocking looks from people around her, she went straight into the elevator


    After the morning meeting. Paige returned to her office


    She had a lot of pending matters to deal with and today would be very busy


    Despite that, when she opened the first file she found herself unable to concentrate.


    In fact, she did have the money Peyton needed in her personal ount


    In the past, she had never been stingy with giving money to Peyton, and even now, if Peyton needed


    money for personal expenses, she would give it


    But if the money was to help Grant cover his losses, she wouldn¡¯t! However, Peytons pitiful crying face


    kept appearing in her mind What would Grant do to Peyton if she didn¡¯t get the money? She picked up


    her phone and stared at the dialpad for a while.


    In the end, she put it back down


    She had thought about calling Logan and asking him to persuade his father, but she quickly gave up on


    the idea. Could Logan really stand up to Grant?

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    She sat there for a while


    Her phone kept vibrating, all from messages sent by Peyton using a different phone


    Paige didn¡¯t read any of them, she didn¡¯t want to


    Seeing that testing didn¡¯t work. Peyton called her after a while


    Paige took a deep breath


    She answered the call What do you want? I¡¯m working!


    ¡°Sweetie Moms begging your Peyton cried out, her voice very low. Ive seen Grant¡¯s true colors now If


    you give me the money, I divorce him right away!¡±


    Paige was stunned Really?


    ¡°Actually, this debt is under my name because of him I wouldn¡¯t havee to you otherwise, honey¡±


    Peyton said through tears.


    ¡°Mom, Grant is not a good person. He¡¯s fine when there¡¯s money and no trouble, but once there¡¯s


    trouble and no money, he¡¯ll be the first one to push you out to take the fat Paige said solemnly. If you


    want to divorce. Hi hire the best divorcewyer for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Peyton cried, ¡°We¡¯ll give him the money today and divorce tomorrow!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mom ¡°Paige suddenly called her What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Paige was silent for a moment Tm just thinking, you wouldn¡¯t be lying to me, would you?¡±


    Peyton quickly replied ¡°How could I be to you? He sent me to jall and forced me to ask my daughter for


    money. I¡¯ve had someone as good as your father I can see through him now! At the mentioning of her


    father,


    Paige felt sad


    If her father was still here, how could they have fallen to this point?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you onest time Paige said seriously. ¡°But remember, if you use the divorce as a


    scam, you¡¯llpletely cut off thest bit of our mother¨Cdaughter rtionship¡±


    I won¡¯t lie to you, Mom won¡¯t lie to you ¡°Peyton hurriedly answered


    After hanging up the phone,


    Paige sat there, silent for a long time.


    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t a fool. Peyton was just crying about not being able to divorce, and now she


    was saying shell divorce after getting the money It was too suspicious


    she really wanted to gamble on one possibility


    She didn¡¯t believe her mom could really be that cruel to her.


    She was her mom after all.


    At noon


    Paige booked a nearby restaurant serving food that Peyton liked


    Peyton went there first.


    As soon as Paige walked in, Peyton immediately stood up. ¡°Did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first¡±


    Paige sat down and said, ¡°Mom, the house you guys are living in now, I bought it. I¡¯ve talked to the


    lawyer, and I can revoke my donations, including the money I gave you, and get it back.¡±


    Peyton was taken aback


    Page looked at her and smiled, ¡°During the divorce, I can get all this back for you. Then you can live a


    wealthy, unattached life without any restrictions¡±


    Peyton lowered her eyes and smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    Paige continued. Tm really busytely, and your divorce case might take some time. After it¡¯s over, I


    take you sking with Baillie.¡±


    Peytons expression turned a bit sour when she heard about the name Baillie.


    It was after meeting this man that Paige became the disobedient and rebellious person she was now


    ¡°Sweetie, this young guy isn¡¯t living off you, is he?¡± Peyton asked with some dissatisfaction

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    ¡°He makes hd own money,¡± Paige answered tly


    It¡¯s just temporary, right? The house and car are yours, right? That guy looks cunning and he is prone


    to using violence. He even beat up your two brothers, and my prison thing


    Peyton¡¯s voice suddenly stopped


    She realized that she had mentioned the prison thing on the phone because of Grani.


    ¡°What about the prison thing?¡± Paige looked at her


    Peyton shook her head. Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about that unlucky stuff for even a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Paige responded


    The meal was very quiet


    The mother and daughter had little to say


    Peyton felt uneasy


    Naturally, the atmosphere was quite depressing


    Daughter, those people are still wading ¡°In the end, Peyton couldn¡¯t sit still and reminded her indirectly


    Page put down her fork


    She looked at Peyton. ¡°Mom, did you really hear everything I said on the phone?¡±


    Peyton nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, I got it.¡±


    What would happen if you lied to me?¡± Paige asked.


    Peyton was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Our mother¨Cdaughter rtionship would be cut off


    completely. I know that¡±


    ¡°Good, as long as you know.¡°Paige opened her wallet and started looking for something as she spoke,


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved dad¡¯s grave take you to see him tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Great¡°¡±


    Peyton¡¯s eyes were fixed on Paige¡¯s wallet


    A momentter,


    Page took out a check


    Peyton, as if afraid she would change her mind, grabbed it immediately


    Paige really wished there were cameras in the restaurant to record her actions and expressions


    Peyton quickly confirmed the amount


    Then she put the check in her purse, and her face finally had a smile, no longer full of worry.


    ¡°You said you moved your dad¡¯s grave?¡± she asked


    ¡°Yeah, the environment there wasn¡¯t good


    Before Paige could finish,


    Peyton¡¯s phone rang.


    She immediately interrupted Paige: Those people are calling They¡¯re probably urging me to give them


    the money. I¡¯ll go give them the money first, thene back and find you, okay?¡±


    Paige looked at her, and she blinked lightly


    Before she could answer.


    Peyton hurriedly picked up her purse and left.


    Paige sat in the private room, sipping the cold tea


    Peyton couldn¡¯t hide her mistakes Just now, she saw Peyton¡¯s caller ID, clearly her husband calling.


    How could it be those people?


    Right Grant and those people were in the same group, so they also counted as those people


    Peyton took the check and went to the basement, where


    Grant¡¯s car was parked in a corner


    After getting in the car, she happily handed the check to Grant: Paige didn¡¯t have it other She borrowed


    it from her friends. That kid is just stubborn, but she still cares about me


    Grant nced at the check


    If you didn¡¯t mention divorce, let¡¯s see if she would give it to you¡± Grant started the car as he spoke.


    Peyton was stunned, Wait, I have to go back!¡±


    ¡°Go back¡°¡± Grant frowned at her What for?¡±


    I promised her that after delivering the check, I would go back and have dinner with her Peyton replied


    Grant was impatient, but still coaxed Peyton. ¡°Honey, we need to cash the check as soon as possible


    to avoid other troubles¡±


    With that, Grant drove off without wating for Peyton¡¯s consent


    Peyton sat there, looking back, and finally chose to remain silent, not getting out of the car to keep her


    promise with her daughter On the other hand, Rosalynn¡¯s group arrived at Bane Corporation very


    discreetly


    Today, Wayne returned, and the top and middle management of Bane Corporation all went to the


    president¡¯s conference room

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Rosalynn, wearing a mask and sunsses, took Cary to the information Engineering Department


    without anyone recognizing her


    After settling Cory in, Rosalynn went straight to the top floor with Ivy


    As luck would have it, when she stepped out of the elevator, she bumped into Sean who was about to


    enter


    Although she was wearing a mask and sunsses, Sean still recognized her after a moment of


    hesitation.


    He stepped back, ¡°Maam¡±


    Rosalynn led by out and gestured to Ivy to greet him, ¡°Say hi to Uncle Sean¡±


    Ivy¡¯s voice was super cute


    Sean was a bit stunned by the ¡°Uncle Sean¡± greeting, and after a moment, he reacted with a book of


    horror on his face


    Rosalynn smiled


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think I have ess to the president¡¯s office. Can you help me with the fingerprint scan?¡±


    Rosalynn pointed in the direction of the president¡¯s office


    Sean hurried over, puzzled


    What was going on?


    He hadn¡¯t even met thisdy before


    Where did this inexplicable familiaritye from?


    Was it just because of the looks?


    When it came to looks, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Secretary Tesdal


    He nced at lvy with the corner of his eye.


    Judging by the child¡¯s age, she should have been born before Secretary Tesdal passed away, since


    President Silverman was bedridden for half a year afterward.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ill give you ess, and you can record your fingerprint for future convenience. Sean swiped


    his card and said to Rosalynn.


    His tone wasn¡¯t very friendly. What good tone could he use towards someone who took away Secretary


    Tesdals beloved?


    ¡°Sure¡±


    She would need to go check on Cory Later.


    It was indeed better to have ess


    ¡°Please record your fingerprint here,¡± Sean gestured


    Rosalynn went over and habitually ced her index finger on the scanner.


    Next to the fingerprint machine was a small screen that disyed employee information after swiping.


    As soon as Rosalynn¡¯s finger touched the scanner, the door opened with a beep.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On the small screen appeared the employee information card belonging to the fingerprint.


    ¡°Rosalynn, President¡¯s secretary


    Sean was dumbfounded


    Rosalynn was also a bit surprised, looking at Sean, ¡°Has this machine not been changed for five


    years?¡±


    Sean shook his head mechanically, ¡°The system hasn¡¯t been changed President Silverman doesn¡¯t


    afow Secretary Tesdals information to be deleted¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn shrugged, then looked at the dumbfounded Sean and smiled, reaching out her hand, Sean,


    long time no see¡±


    Sean, trembling reached out his hand,


    He held Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    In that instant, he felt like crying 1st really you?¡± he asked


    Rosalynn pointed to the information card. ¡°This cant lie.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal Sean, with red eyes and aughing face, was so emotional that he looked like he


    was about to cry


    Ivy clung to Rosalynn¡¯s leg


    She looked at this strange Uncle Sean, puzzled, was he going tough or cry?


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sean suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°Secretary Tesdal let¡¯s catch upter, I have


    to go to the HR department right now!¡±


    With that. Sean hurred into the elevator


    Rosalynn faintly heard him mumbling, something about a resignation report

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    HR department?¡±


    Rosalynn mumbled in confusion


    Ivy held her thumb and shook it ¡°Mommy, why did he call you Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    Rosalynn reached out and pinched hy¡¯s chubby cheek


    It¡¯s a long story, Mommy will tell youter Let¡¯s go see the girls you want to meet first, okay?¡±


    Ivy nodded vigorously


    Then she let go of Rosalynn and ran inside


    Rosalynn stood at the door, looking at her employee information card once more


    The person in the photo on the card looked gentle and tender,pletely different from herself now.


    It had been a long time since she had seen herself like that, and suddenly she fell a sense of


    separation


    Wayne hadn¡¯t been back to thepany for a long time.


    Today he suddenly came back and the atmosphere in the president¡¯s office was very tense


    Emily had just returned from the conference room


    She brought back a bunch of materials that had to be sorted out today and distributed to various


    departments


    As she was assigning tasks to her colleagues. someone poked her waist lightly from behind


    Emily turned around in surprise, and when she saw the little girl behind her, she was stunned


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Ivy asked sweetly


    Emily suddenly realized. ¡°Tvy, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°Just now¡±


    President Silverman I mean, does your dad know you¡¯re here?¡± Emily remembered that thest time


    this youngdy came, she sneaked in


    Ivy shook her head.


    Emily¡¯s legs went weak


    This ittle princess really didn¡¯t know the dangers of the world!


    A cute little kid like her running around without a parent¡¯spany could easily get kidnapped and


    sold!


    ¡°Tvy honey, I¡¯ll call your dad right away!¡± Emily said, immediately picking up the phone to call the


    conference room.


    ¡°No need ¡°At this moment, a pleasant voice came from the side


    Emily and her colleagues looked over in surprise, and they became even more confused.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ivy ran to Rosalynn and held her hand. This is Emily Last time Ivy came here, Emily braided


    my hair very nicely!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn smiled gently


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Ms Jared Emily quickly greeted


    Rosalynn nced at the files piled up next to her ¡°We just came to take a look. Don¡¯t mind us, get back


    to your work, and please don¡¯t bother President Silverman in his meeting¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡°Emily pointed to Wayne¡¯s office President Silverman¡¯s office is this one¡±


    Rosalynn nodded


    The president¡¯s office hadn¡¯t changed at all over the years.


    She remembered that when she resigned, Wayne brought Ashley to rece her position.


    In just a few days. Ashley had thrown out the nts she had arranged in the president¡¯s office and


    reced them with new ones


    Now the nts here were back to how they were when she was here


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze finally rested on the closed secretary¡¯s office door


    ¡°Who¡¯s using that office now?¡± Rosalynn casually asked


    Emily nced at it the expression on her face changed instantly That office is vacant¡±


    in the eyes of those who didn¡¯t know the truth, Rosalynn and the current Mrs. Gabrie Silverman


    looked very simr


    On the inte, the hype about Secretary Tesdal had been escting recently Those who hated


    Gabri wanted to spread the love story between Secretary Tesdal and President


    Silverman far and wide


    Emily didnt believe that this Mrs Silverman wouldn¡¯t know


    This question was a difficult one for her


    No matter how she answered, as long as Mrs Silverman was even slightly upset andined to


    President Silverman


    She would be the unlucky scapegoat!


    ¡°You go ahead¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    After Rosalynn finished speaking, she held Ivy¡¯s hand, gently talked to her, and walked towards the


    president¡¯s office


    Emily lowered her head


    ¡°My career is over,¡± she said, looking at her colleagues


    But her colleagues were all super excited


    ¡°OMG, she¡¯s even prettier in person than in the video!¡± Colleague A eximed in a low voice


    Tve never seen Secretary Tesdalin person, but seeing Ms. Jared today, well it¡¯s hard to find anyone


    who canpare to her, right? Her looks, figure, and temperament are all so amazing!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also so smart Is there anything that she cannot do?¡±


    Ivy said she wanted toe and hang out with the sisters in the president¡¯s office


    After entering Wayne¡¯s office, she never left


    She took an online ss for a full hour


    While her mom was busy working, she sneaked a cookie and then sprawled on the couch, snoring


    away


    Rosalynn came back after answering a phone call and she saw Ivy sleeping so sweetly


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixed of emotions taking a small nket from her bag and covering Ivy¡¯s


    stomach It was time for her to check on Cory, and Rosalynn tiptoed out


    Emily and others looked at her. ¡°Ms. Jared, do you need any help?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled. The little one is asleep. I¡¯m going to check on her brother. If she wakes up before I


    come back, please let her know I went to see her brother.¡±


    Emily and the others were amazed


    President Silverman¡¯s son came too?


    Why didn¡¯t hee with his mom?? Where could a child so young go to y at Bane Corporation?


    Of course, they couldnt ask these questions


    They could only ept Rosalynn¡¯s request and watch her leave.


    It was a coincidence


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Rosalynn arrived at the target floor, she happened to see Wayne¡¯s high¨Cpriced hires taking a


    smoke break outside.


    Im so confused this morning,¡± one of them said, blowing a smokering.


    Another one in a id shirt rubbed his shiny forehead, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the younger generation is


    strong¡±


    Dilion, in this kid too strong? When he came, he was so clueless about what I told him, but now I feel


    like he¡¯s getting it! The man speaking was wearing a pair of sses with a very thick prescription


    These three really did look like the stereotypical programmers


    Honestly, at first, I wanted to secretly take this kid as my apprentice before you guys, but now I don¡¯t


    dare¡± Dillion with the shiny forehead took a deep drag of his cigarette, looking very mncholic


    Damn, you actually wanna do that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys didn¡¯t have this idea Dillion snorted


    The other two were obviously quilty


    Before Rosalynn came down, she sent a message to Jaime


    As they were talking, Jaime quickly walked out


    The three who had just been full of emotions, all looked over at the same time


    Sening Rosalynn. ther faces turned red at a noticeably fast speed


    Dillon guys smoki nephews mom


    Nice to meet you Ms. Jared

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    As an administrator, he posted on the website.


    That day, hundreds of local techies went to get blood typed ording to the address Jaime provided


    By the next day, over a thousand industry folks had gone to get their blood typed


    Wayne had meetings all morning


    As lunchtime approached, the meeting was paused


    Before he could even leave the conference room, Sean excitedly came over and whispered to Wayne,


    President Silverman, Ms. Tesdal is here¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Wayne asked hurriedly


    ¡°She should be in your office, she¡­¡±


    Sean wanted to share more, but Wayne didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to him at all.


    He quickly left the conference room


    By the time Sean caught up, President Silverman had already entered the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator


    ¡°My resignation letter!¡± Sean stomped his foot in frustration.


    He had submitted his resignation letter half a month ago. He had just gone to the HR department to


    retrieve it, but they had already passed it on to the CEO¡¯s office since President Silverman was back at


    work today


    The real reason for Seans resignation was that he couldn¡¯t work with a woman who looked so much


    like Secretary Tesdal and had taken her life away from her


    But after sulking for a few months, now he realized that this woman was Secretary Tesdal herself.


    So why should he resign?


    He wanted to work at Bane Corporation until he was old!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wayne stepped out of the elevator, and his colleagues in the CEO¡¯s office immediately stood up,


    ¡°President Silverman¡±


    ¡°Is my wife here?¡± Wayne asked with a smile.


    His colleagues looked baffled, ¡°She¡¯s here but¡­¡±


    Emily pointed to the office


    She wanted to say that thedy had just left but Wayne happily opened the office door and went in


    without waiting for her to finish.


    Inside the office


    Wayne didn¡¯t see his wife only his soundly sleeping daughter.


    In this instant, all the negative emotions from the morning¡¯s meetings disappeared.


    ¡°Where did this adorable childe from?¡± Wayne took off his coat, checked the room temperature,


    and made sure everything was suitable before gently walking over to Ivy.


    He had rushed in, leaving the door open


    Emily and the others could see President Silverman¡¯s tender smile just by looking up


    He squatted down next to Ivy, and pinched the child¡¯s hand, then lovingly stared at her.


    ¡°Damn, President Silverman just got even more charming!¡±


    ¡°Seeing President Silverman so gentle all of a sudden, I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    Emilyughed, President Silverman in a good mood means higher bonuses for us! How great is that!¡±


    As they were talking.the door lock clicked twice, and


    Rosalynn pushed the door open.


    Except for Emily, nobody noticed


    Rosalynn could tell at a nce that Wayne had finished his meeting

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    ¡°Ms Jared ¡°Emily just started to speak, but Rosalynn immediately stopped her


    She stood next to Emily with a gentle smile, tilting her head to peek inside


    At this moment, Wayne was resting on his own arm, holding Ivy¡¯s hand, and looking at her


    His eyes were filled with unconceble joy.


    Rosalynn had never seen him like this before, and it left her a bit lost in thought


    Just then, Wayne suddenly nced over at her


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback


    Then, Wayne stood up and walked towards the door. E mily and the others immediately started to


    panic and busied themselves.


    ¡°How did you guys get here?¡® Wayne asked with a smile


    Cory wanted to consult with a few mentors, and lvy and I came with him¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°I just


    checked on him, and he seems pretty happy¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Wayne nodded with a smile. Since you¡¯re


    here, let¡¯s have lunch together. How about we choose one of those nearby restaurants you like?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn said nonchntly


    At this point,


    Ivy, who had just taken a short nap, turned over and woke up


    Seeing this. Rosalynn walked into the office.


    Emily wanted to step forward and ask Wayne which restaurant to book, so she could make


    arrangements


    But Wayne didn¡¯t seem to want any help. He followed his wife while sending a message to the


    restaurant owner.


    Over the past few years, Wayne often visited those restaurants that Rosalynn liked.


    Each time, he booked the table himself.


    In the past two years, many nearby restaurants had closed down


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wayne was worried that these few would close too, so he added the owners on WhatsApp and told


    them to let him know if they needed any help


    The restaurant owners always thought it was because of their good food and service


    Little did they know,


    Wayne was afraid that everything rted to Rosalynn in this world would gradually disappear


    The houses she had lived in


    Her favorite perfume


    The shower gel she used


    The food she liked to eat


    He wanted to hold onto everything


    And then, he would look for her shadow within these things.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Rosslynn sat down next to lvy


    Ivy was still a bit drowsy, sitting there nkly.


    Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s done with the meeting Well pick up your brotherter and have


    dinner together.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°daddy,¡± Ivy looked at Wayne who had just followed her in


    ¡°Nice,¡± Ivy mumbled


    Then she threw herself into Rosalynn¡¯s arms


    Rosalynnughed and asked, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s so nice?¡±


    Wayne was also curious


    ¡°As long as he has a job, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Ivy mumbled


    Rosalynn burst outughing

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Wayne felt a bit helpless ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m home with her and Cory every day, and she thinks I


    don¡¯t have a job?¡±


    Yeah¡°Rosalynn nodded, ¡°She used to care a lot about this. If someone in the family didn¡¯t go to work,


    she would worry about their Ivelihood. For a long time, she thought Calvin was azy bum It wasn¡¯t


    until Calvin showed her his sry that she finally felt relieved


    ¡°Any other interesting stories? Wayne looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Tell me more about the fun stuff with Cory


    and Ivy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at Wayne, ¡°Right, Ivy?¡±


    Ivy was getting sleepy in her mommy¡¯s arms


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have more meetings this afternoon? Rosalynn asked Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah ¡°Wayne nodded. Tve umted some work in the early stages, so I guess I¡¯ll be busy for three


    or four days. What about you?¡®


    Tl be busy for a while starting tomorrow too. ¡°Rosalynn replied


    This kind of situation happened a lot before


    The housemaids were at home all day, Hria, Paige, Jame, and Noah they would take turns going


    home, even when everyone was busy


    So when Rosalynn said this, she didn¡¯t think of anything else.


    However


    Dont worry about work, I¡¯ll bring Cory and Ivy to thepany.¡± Wayne said.


    Rosalynn was slightly stunned


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant she instinctively exined


    ¡°What?¡± Wayne looked at her puzzled


    Rosalynn looked at him and then realized, 1 mean¡­ you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I asked you to


    take care of the kids before because your rtionship with Cory and Ivy wasn¡¯t going so well so I


    wanted you to spend more time together.¡±


    ¡°Force?¡± Wayne became a bit serious, I don¡¯t find it forced. I enjoy being with them.¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne looked at each other for a moment


    Only after realizing that Wayne was serious did she nod, ¡°Alright, but you should also ask Cory and tvy


    if they want to go to thepany with you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely agree ¡°Wayne was very confident.


    After a while, Ivy finally woke up


    Rosalynn noticed it was time to go


    She pushed Ivy in her arms into Wayne¡¯s ¡°Baby, you go to the restaurant with daddy first, mommy will


    go pick up your brother and uncle, okay?¡±


    Ivy looked a little unhappy


    But she nodded anyway. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, kissed Ivy, and went to pick up Cory.


    As soon as she left, it became a bit awkward between father and daughter.


    1 can walk by myself Ivy wiggled her legs


    Wayne put her down, and before he could say anything, Ivy naturally held his hand: ¡°Is the restaurant


    far? Can we walk there?¡±


    The restaurant is just across the street ¡®Wayne replied gently. They also have delicious barbecue, and I


    remember lvy loves barbecue, right?¡±


    Her mouth would water at the mention of barbecue when she was younger


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, I love


    Wayne smiled


    But then, he got schooled by his daughter ¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to choose a restaurant that mom likes


    now? You got kicked under the bed by her this morning!¡±


    ¡°This is a restaurant mom likes She used to eat there a lot when she worked here. ¡°Wayne quickly


    exined, and then tried to find an excuse for himself, ¡°Baby, mom didn¡¯t mean to luck daddy this


    morning She was having a nightmare¡±


    The Ittle girl looked at him.


    raised her chin and snorted, ¡®Do you guys think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold? So easy to fool¡±


    Wayne awkwardly rubbed his nose


    When I used to live at my uncle¡¯s house the parents of the girl across the street would hug and kiss


    each other many times at the door every time they parted! The little girl started sharing her life


    experience. ¡°You and mommy don¡¯t do that Mommy only kisses me and my brother¡±


    Wayne felt a bit helpless


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to kiss every day?

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    tvy probably noticed that Wayne was feeling down, so s


    he gently tugged on his pinky finger


    Wayne looked at her


    ¡°You did something wrong, you know?¡± vy said in a childish tone, but with an authority that made


    Wayne have to admit it


    Yeah Wayne nodded


    Granny Hria says that everyone in this world makes mistakes, but it¡¯s okay if we correct them ¡°Ivy¡¯s


    tone softened a bit. ¡°You made Mommy upset by doing something wrong, so it¡¯s normal for her not to


    kiss you!¡±


    Daddy knows ¡°Wayne sighed. ¡°Mommy got so mad this time, no matter how much I tried to talk to her,


    she wouldn¡¯t forgive me¡±


    Even though it¡¯s difficult, you can¡¯t give up!¡± Ivy became serious again


    ¡°Of course I wont give up. Daddy will never give up¡± Wayne quickly said


    hey looked at him carefully


    It seemed like she was checking if his attitude was sincere


    You really love Mommy, don¡¯t you?¡± Ivy asked


    Without hesitation, Wayne answered love her super much¡±


    by was more satisfied with this answer


    ¡°Baby, you re so smart Do you have any ideas to share with Daddy?¡± Wayne was very serious, trying to


    find a way to coax his wife from a five year¨Cold


    by thought about it.


    then shook her head ¡°No, lvy never makes Mommy sad, so I don¡¯t have any experience


    In the president¡¯s office


    President Silvermans tall figure leaned towards his daughter, and the two were talking seriously about


    something


    The scene was just too adorable


    Before leaving thepany. Wayne put a mask and hat on Ivy


    Although Wayne wanted to hold Ivy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ivy insisted that as long as she could walk, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone hold her


    So the two of them walked hand in hand across the bustling downtown intersection to the restaurant in


    the building opposite


    Wayne was tall and had a good figure, looking like a male model


    Even though he was wearing a mask, he attracted quite a few nces along the way


    Some people even took out their phones and took many pictures


    which were immediately uploaded to the inte.


    The text below the picture said ¡°Such an adorable father and daughter duor


    Rosalynn, on the other hand, kept a very low¨Cprofile


    Cory was with Jame the whole time, while Rosalynn walked in front wearing a mask and a cap


    In no time at all, t


    he family reunited at the restaurant


    ¡°Cory how do you feel?¡± After Cory sat down, Wayne gently asked him


    They¡¯re all very good¡± Cory paused, 1 can¡¯t beat them for now¡±


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re not as old as they are so you can lower your expectations for yourself I can¡¯t even do


    what you¡¯ve done ¡°Jaime mumbled


    Okay Cory nodded


    He looked a bit tired, but his eyes were bright, and he seemed to be happier than at home


    Even so, hest took the initiative tofort his uncle ¡°Uncle, you re very good too. One of the mentors


    always praised you for having potential¡±


    He was referring to the bald mentor


    Realy¡± Jame immediately became excited upon hearing this, ¡°Apart from not being able topare


    with geniuses like you, your uncle is indeed very talented


    by didnt participate in the discussion the whole time


    Her eyes were fed on the barbecue


    It med so good!


    Seeing this


    after the meat was grilled, Wayne brought a piece to Ivy¡¯s mouth.


    Ivy opened her mouth wide and bit off half


    Let her eat by herself ¡°Rosalynn red at Wayne


    Wayne smiled and said. After the finishes this one I let her eat by


    In fact !


    of the rest of the meal, Wayne put the meat in front of Ivy te and seeing her eating happily Wayne¡¯s


    smile was full of satisfaction


    Jame watched this sce

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Jaime


    started joking around with Rosalynn, and Rosalynn yfully pped Jame¡¯s hand ¡°What, want me to


    feed you?¡±


    Everyone could hear her voice


    The smile on Jaime¡¯s face slowly disappeared


    The whole scene was super awkward, and he panickedly looked at Wayne, trying to exin that he


    didn¡¯t mean it like that. But Wayne just frowned


    He seemed to struggle a bit can call the water over to grill some meat for you.¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter


    by was eating so intently.


    she had no clue what was happening at the table


    Seeing her momugh, she subconsciously nced at Wayne and also startedughing


    Then, Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh too


    Jame was a bit dumbfounded


    Cory, on the other hand, was just nibbling on his food, not understanding what his parents were


    laughing about


    Was it so funny to have the water grill meat for Uncle Jaime?


    This thought shed through his mind


    Instead, his brain was racing with code


    Today, they had inspired him like never before


    This lunch


    was both delicious and enjoyable.


    After the meal,


    Rosalynn wanted to take lvy to wash her hands.


    Wayne stopped her ¡°You eat some more, the meat won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold. take her to wash


    her hands.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, eat more, Mommy!¡± by nodded vigorously


    Then, Wayne lifted her out of the high chair, and the two of them went to wash ther hands.


    Ivy washed her hands carefully and seriously


    In Wayne¡¯s eyes, she was incredibly adorable


    He leaned against the wall, arms folded, and asked Ivy. ¡°Did you enjoy lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ivy nodded. The grilled meat was the best!¡±


    The grilled meat here was even better than the ce she had eaten with her dad before!


    ¡°Tomorrow, Daddy will take you and your brother to another ce.¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°Do they have delicious grilled meat there too?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Although there¡¯s no grilled meat, there are other yummy things Baby, shall we try all the delicious food


    together?¡±


    This suggestion


    was very tempting for her


    ¡°Okay¡°¡°Ivy decisively nodded


    Rinse your hands, and Daddy will dry them for you¡±


    Ivy carefully and seriously rinsed the soap off her hands, and Wayne had already prepared a warm


    towel.


    He carefully dried her hands.


    Then, he used a wet wipe to clean her mouth and face.


    After that, they naturally held hands and walked back


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anyone who saw this scene would say that they had a great father¨Cdaughter rtionship.


    When they returned to their seats,


    Cory had also finished eating


    He was using a wet wipe to clean his hands


    Ha manners were elegant, which were


    very different from try


    However, Wayne loved both of them very much


    ¡°Cory, you don¡¯t have to go to Daddy¡¯spany this afternoon, okay? Mommy see you look a bit tired


    Let¡¯s go back and rest, and we cane again tomorrow?¡± Rosalyn gently asked Cory


    Cory opened ha mouth,


    clearly unwing


    But in the end, he nodded ¡°Alright, Uncle Jame, please tell them that I won¡¯t be able to make it this time

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll send you their mobile numberster so you guys canmunicate easily!¡± Jaime


    replied


    7think it¡¯s time for you to go back and prepare for the meeting, right?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne and


    reminded him Though she hadn¡¯t worked at the Silverman Group for a long time,


    she still knew Wayne¡¯s work style very well


    For big meetings like this with lots of things to deal with, Wayne usually only took an hour for lunch, and


    i


    1 had already been over an hour now


    ¡°Right Wayne nodded helplessly


    ¡°Ivy, Cory, say goodbye to Daddy ¡°Rosalynn looked at Cory and Ivy


    ¡°Bye¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    The siblings spoke at the same time.


    One was indifferent, and the other was full of energy


    Daddy wille home as soon as I get off work! you guys be good ¡°Wayne was very reluctant.


    Hed rather eat with his wife and kids than facing the subordinates who might start arguing in front of


    him at any time


    Workaholic Wayne


    had gone through a huge change at some point


    Jaime and Wayne left the restaurant


    Rosalynn and the kids finished their fruit and waited for people outside to finish their lunch and go back


    to work


    Then they called the driver to pick them up and take them home


    Once they got home Cory took his medicine and went back to his room to sleep.


    Ivy had slept in Wayne¡¯s office in the morning and wasn¡¯t sleepy in the afternoon, so she finished her


    previous drawing of Bunny¡¯s house.


    She stared at the Bunny for a while,


    then asked Rosalynn for her phone, took a picture and sent it to Calvin


    Then she sent a voice message to Uncle Calvin. ¡°Uncle Calvin, I finished drawing Bunny¡¯s house! You¡¯ll


    see it when youe home!¡±


    Rosalynn watched her


    and became increasingly worried


    She had asked Laura.


    and in the past few days, Ivy had mentioned Calvin more and more often


    It was as if she sensed something.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy finished sending the message and turned to hand the phone back to Rosalynn


    ?


    Rosalynn quickly snapped out of her thoughts and smiled as she took the phone: ¡°Baby, do you want to


    go to your godmother¡¯s house to y with Max?¡±


    Ivy, of course, agreed immediately.


    As soon as Rosalynn and Ivy arrived at the Baillie Scott¡¯s house, Ivy was attracted by the flowers in the


    garden.


    Ivy¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the sun


    1 know what to draw for the designer uncle¡¯s wife!¡± She was extremely excited, and without ying


    with Max, she turned around and ran back


    ¡°Baby slow down!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Once they got home, Ivy rushed into the studio


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t exercised for a while, and she was panting as she ran home with hy


    She opened a bottle of water and stood outside the studio, drinking


    Then she told Laura. ¡°Take good care of her She just ran back I need to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Laura nodded


    As Rosalynn was about to leave,


    Laura blocked her way for the first time.


    Rosalynn looked at her with confusion


    Laura couldn¡¯t help but want to cry, ¡°Gabri Jared, they said Calvin is dead?¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively nced at the closed studio door

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention this in front of Ivy, or to anyone else for that matter, Rosalynn warned sternly


    Laura nodded repeatedly, tears streaming down her face. She quickly wiped them away in fear. ¡°So is it


    really true?¡±


    Rosalynn knew that Calvin had been taking care of Laura all these years.


    She hesitated for a moment. The car fell off a cliff When they found it, there was only half a car frame


    left, and they couldn¡¯t find him¡±


    Laura tilted her head slightly, choking back a sob, ¡°So there¡¯s still a 50% chance he¡¯s alive, right?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to mention the height of the cliff and the water flow


    She just nodded


    As long as they didn¡¯t find his body, there was a 50% chance that Calvin was still alive


    That¡¯s good¡°¡°Laura said to herself, nodding, ¡°From now on, I pray every day. Ivy must have Uncle


    Calvin¡¯s protection, and God must bless him to return safely!¡± ¡°Alright ¡°Rosalynn palled her shoulder


    and went downstairs


    At the junction of the living room and dining room, there was a small cab with a big group photo on


    it


    Calvin was in the photo.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn poured herself a ss of water, stood in front of the photo, and picked it up to have a look.


    Ever since Ivy was born,


    In any photo with Ivy. Calvin was always behind her,1


    ike a solid mountain, protecting ittle vy


    Please, God, bless Calvin


    I will do good deeds all my life and help the vulnerable¡±


    After a while, she put down the photo frame.


    She sat down on the sofa, thinking about what Paige had saidst night, and sent Paige a Whatsapp


    message.


    ¡°Are you okay? Hasn¡¯t she bothered you again?¡±


    It was almost four o¡¯clock at this time, and


    Paige was still in the restaurant.


    The food on the table was barely touched, already cold.


    She sat there, her mind nk


    When she received Rosalynn¡¯s message, she hesitated for a moment before picking up her phone.


    ¡°Are you okay? Hasn¡¯t she bothered you again?¡±


    Parge suddenlyughed


    ¡°No.¡±


    Paige replied, tears rolling down her face


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m taking Cory and Ivy home. Will youe home for dinner tonight?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Pages vision was constantly blurred by tears.


    1 have to work overtime tonight, so I won¡¯t be home.¡±


    ¡°Remember to eat dinner, or 17 tell Baille¡±


    Pageughed through her tears.


    She nced at the seat where Peyton had been


    .grabbed some tissues and pressed them against her eyes.


    Over the years, the best thing she had learned from the Sutton family was how to control her emotions


    quickly


    Sometimes, she didn¡¯t even know what her repeated tests of Peyton were for


    To prove that her mom loved her?


    But


    If she really loved her, why did she need to prove it?


    Paige, I really didnt know what you were thinking, what you wanted in the end.


    But


    Let it go


    You can¡¯t choose your family, so went embrace those who cared about you.


    Don¡¯t look back


    Don¡¯t test them anymore¡±

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Evening time


    A pic of Wayne and a little girl taken at noon in the city center suddenly went viral


    The reason was


    A lot of people recognized Wayne.


    And someone even posted a picture of the clothes Wayne was wearing at work that day, which


    perfectly matched the clothes of the man in the photo There were also people iming to be insiders


    from Bane Corporation saying


    Waynes wife and children did indeede to thepany today


    After that.


    more people posted photos or videos, proving that Wayne was indeed having lunch with his child at a


    well¨Cknown restaurant in the city center at noon. Besides the photos of them holding hands while


    crossing the street,


    the most popr one was a short video of Wayne lovingly watching his daughter wash her hands in the


    restaurant, and the two of them having a serious conversation


    1 was having lunch at the restaurant, and aftering out of the restroom, I saw this handsome guy


    looking super cool, and the kid was super cute too.¡±


    Below this short video,


    there were manyments


    Suddenly saw Wayne¡¯s charm!¡±


    ¡°The little kid is so cute, washing her hands so seriously!¡±


    ¡°Wayne actually has such a cute daughter!¡±


    1 can see the word happiness written all over Wayne¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, the scene where he squats down and wipes his daughter¡¯s hands with a warm towel is so


    heartwarming!¡±


    1 once heard a ridiculous gossip that Wayne never went to thepany after getting married and took


    care of the child at home every day, while his wife worked hard. I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, but after


    watching this video I think it might be possible?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m an employee of Bane Corporation, and President Silverman really hasn¡¯t beening to


    thepany much since getting married. He¡¯s not going to sell thepany, is he?¡± The most liked


    comment was ¡°Gettingid off for gossiping?¡±


    The second most likedment was ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll sell thepany, his wife will takeover!¡±


    Of course


    there were also theseizens


    ¡°Am I the only one worried? I didn¡¯t see the child¡¯s mother there, is she really leaving the child to her


    husband and being so irresponsible?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, you can¡¯t find this kind of woman. She doesn¡¯t even take care of her child¡±


    Just as the mockung voices grew louder,


    someone else came forward and posted a video ¡°But she¡¯s also at the restaurant with her son¡±


    In the video


    a slender but elegant woman, wearing a cap, walked ahead in the same road.


    A little boy and another tall man follow behind.


    The subtitle added above the tall man¡¯s head read: ¡°Bodyguard ¡±


    Under this video,


    all kinds of negativements came pouring in


    ¡°Whats the purpose of posting this video? To prove that she¡¯s really an ipetent mother, leaving


    such a young son to a bodyguard¡°¡±


    ¡°She looks so cold, is the really good to her children? I¡¯m worried for her son and daughter¡±


    Just as thement section was almost drowned by suchments,


    the blogger repled to the most likedment with a video ¡°Then what about this?¡±


    The video showed Rosalynn holding the boy anding out of the restaurant


    The boy looked somewhat st

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    While the girl was like a happy little bird


    Shed run out first, press the elevator button, and then quickly run back to her mom


    In the video.


    you can clearly feel the trust and love those two kids have for their mom


    But


    both videos didn¡¯tst long


    before they were deleted


    Rosalynn felt so helpless, just going out for a meal and getting filmed this much


    Lately, whether it was her or Wayne, they had been trending way too often


    At the rate, it was gonna affect Cory and Ivy going out and having fun.


    Rosalynn immediately called the PR department.


    She asked them to ban any rted keywords about her and Wayne as soon as possible


    As for random encounters and people wanting to post stuff, Rosalynn knew there was nothing she


    could do.


    Now she just hoped


    that she and Wayne wouldn¡¯t show up in the hot trends anymore


    As time went on, other hot trends would cover up her and Wayne¡¯s, and things would return to normal


    Before dinner,


    Rosalynn unexpectedly received a call from Baillie


    What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Baille went straight to the point ¡°Did Paige call you these past few days, talking about the Sutton


    family?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment: Why do you suddenly ask?¡±


    ¡°So, the Sutton family contacted her?¡± Baillie¡¯s tone became serious


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalynn sighed ¡°She should have told you about this. Paige¡¯s mom sent her a message asking for


    alimony.¡±


    Baie sneered on the other side.


    ¡°Paige said she wont pay attention to her ¡°Rosalynn knew that the Sutton family contacting Paige


    wasn¡¯t really about almony; there must be another reason. She hesitated for a moment and then asked,


    ¡°Did something happen with the Sutton family?¡±


    ¡°Grant invested in a project recently. He couldn¡¯t pay the second phase, but just now, he made up the


    full amount,¡± Baillie replied


    Rosalynn was stunned, then asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°8 milion dors,¡± Baille answered


    Rosalynn frowned 1 see Don¡¯t rush back, Paige doesn¡¯t want her issues to cause you trouble and


    burden. Finish your business first.¡±


    Baille was silent for a moment ¡°Did the tell you that? That she doesn¡¯t want to cause me trouble and


    burden?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s like that with anyone she cares about If she can


    handle it herself, shewil


    Batle sighed softly


    then said, ¡°Before Ie back, please take care of her¡±


    ¡°know¡±


    The call ended, and


    Rosalynn clenched her teeth in anger


    Knowing the Sutton family as she did.


    they needed 8 million dors, they¡¯d ask Paige for even more.


    Paige said in the morning that she wouldnt give them any money


    Now the suddenly did


    Something must have happened that shook her determination


    Rosalynn knew very well that Paige hated the Sutton family to the bone. The only reason that could


    possibly shake her was her mom.


    Rosalynn fettated tapping her fingers on the sofa armrest


    After a while.


    she took out her phone and made a call

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Wayne happened to get home right at dinner time


    As soon as he waked in.


    he heard Rosalynn on the phone and from her tone he could tell she was pissed off


    ¡°She brought a bunch of gangsters with her?¡±


    Go find all the evidence of illegal activity over there if they don¡¯t wanna behave, let¡¯s screw them all


    over


    After she said that


    she happened to meet Wayne¡¯s eyes


    Rosalynn hestated for a moment, then said to the person on the other end of the phone. ¡°You do some


    digging first just don¡¯t


    After that, Rosalynn hung up the phone


    ¡°What are you doing home so early?¡± she asked


    ¡°Dinner¡± Wayne answered Whats going on?¡±


    At the end of the day, it was still about Paige


    Rosalynn thought about it and shook her head rtably. Dinner¡¯s almost ready, go wash your hands, and


    I¡¯ll call the kids downst


    With that, she headed upstars


    Wayne stood there


    A sense of defeat from not being trusted wrapped fightly around him


    He felt a inte angry a little hurt, but mostly helpless


    He had recently joined Twitter and saw a lot of people bashing him online and he agreed with


    For example He brought it all on himse


    Yeah, it was him who brought it on himself and not cherish what he had is the past


    He deserved not to be trusted now!


    ¡°Wayne


    Just then Rosalynn¡¯s cry of rm came from upstars


    Wayne immediately shook off his gloom and instinctively (


    Rosalynn went upstairs and called Cory first


    As soon as Cory sat up.


    his nose started bleeding


    When Wayne got upstairs. Rosalynn¡¯s clothes, hands, and Cory¡¯s face PETE


    111 okay Wellgo to the hospitalright away everything will be fine?


    Wayne went over,forting Rosalynn while picking up Cory and heading out


    He had just returned, and the driver hadn¡¯t left yet


    ad in blood


    After Rosalynn and Wayne got in the car with their child they headed straight for the hospital


    Cory¡¯s nosebleed had slowed down a bit


    With red, teary eyes, Rosalynn tried her best not to cry gently gazing at Cory in Wayne¡¯s arms. Ton


    dont be afraid we¡¯l it the doctor be fine


    Cory nodded. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not scared¡±


    He had already looked up everything about his condition


    His current situation was well within his understanding


    He really wasn¡¯t scared


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn forced a smile and nodded firmly


    Soon, the car arrived at the hospital


    Rosalynn had already contacted the attending physician


    who quickly stopped Cory¡¯s bleeding but Cory was kept at the hospital for observation


    ¡°This kind of situation happens from time to time and parents shouldn¡¯t me themselves too much.


    After at its


    condition is rtively good so don¡¯t worry too much


    Thank you¡°Rosalynn nodded


    The attending physicianforted them a bit more before leaving


    There weren¡¯t many people in the VIP ward to begin with


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly


    a big hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her over


    Rosalynn looked over, bewildered


    Wayne was holding a wet wipe wiping the blood off her hands


    1 shouldn¡¯t have in Cory stay in front of theputer al morning, he got red¡® Rosalyn?n sard, choking


    back tears

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Wayne frowned at her. The doctor just said, this kind of thing cant be prevented. It¡¯s not your fault, so


    don¡¯t beat yourself up for no reason.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes lowered, and her tense emotions gradually crumbled


    The thought of Cory¡¯s unstoppable bleeding sent chills down her spine.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It¡¯s okay now¡±


    Seeing this, Wayne gently pulled her into his embrace, patting her back.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t push him away


    Seeing Cory¡¯s nosebleed, she was instinctively overwhelmed by fear and called out for Wayne.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t want to pretend that nothing was wrong


    She sobbed softly in Wayne¡¯s arms


    After a while, Paige¡¯s voice came from the elevator


    Only then did Rosalynn regain her senses, took a deep breath, and left Wayne¡¯s arms.


    As she turned around, she saw Paige holding Ivy


    The little girls nose was red from crying


    ¡°Oh God ¡°Rosalynn felt incredibly guilty. She hadpletely forgotten about Ivy while focusing on Cory


    ¡°Mommy


    Ivy wriggled free from Paige¡¯s arms and ran towards Rosalynn.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m so sorry Mommy forgot to call you just now¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were red as she hugged lvy


    and apologized


    Ivy touched her face. ¡°Did brother bleed? There was so much blood in the room!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡± Rosalynn gentlyforted Ivy, ¡°Brother is fine now, just resting. Ivy, don¡¯t be


    scared, okay?¡±


    Ivy nodded softly and wiped away Rosalynn¡¯s tears.


    Paige was originally driving around the neighborhood.


    When she received Ivy¡¯s call, she heard Ivy crying, saying something about her brother bleeding


    She rushed back, tried calling Rosalynn but got no answer, so she called Wayne to find out that Cory


    was taken to the hospital.


    With Waynes permission, Paige brought by over


    Rosalynn¡¯s clothes were stained with blood, so Paige brought her some clean clothes after seeing the


    stuation.


    While she changed, Wayne took Ivy to see Cory


    byy beside her brother, not saying a word, silently crying


    It was said that twins had a magical connection


    Could they also be more sensitive to each other¡¯s pain?


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached


    ¡°Baby, are you hungry? Daddy will buy you something delicious, okay? Wayne bent down, gently


    stroked ivy¡¯s head, and asked softly. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ivy shook her head while still crying


    She remained silent, and


    Wayne¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Paigeforted him, ¡°Just wait for her to calm down. When she feels hungry, she¡¯ll eat¡±


    ¡°Has this happened before?¡± Wayne asked.


    Paige nodded, ¡°When they were younger, df Cory got sick, lvy would stick by him, and would not go


    y with her animal friends. If Cory ate, she would eat if Cory couldn¡¯t eat, she wouldnt


    eat ether¡®


    Wayne¡¯s eyes reddened


    Rosalynn came back after changing


    Tve ordered dinner It should be here soon,¡± Paige said, checking the time. ¡°You two should eat


    something too¡±


    The dinner tasted great, b


    ut Rosalynn and Wayne were listless


    They both knew that such incidents might happen frequently in the future


    Moreover, if not cautious, this situation could lead to other serious illnesses


    Tm going out to make a cal¡® Wayne said, putting down his chopsticks and leaving the room


    Page looked at the direction he left and was about to say something


    Rosalynn asked. Do you think Wayne and I have a chance to have another child?¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Paige was dumbfounded


    Then, she instinctively denied it. ¡°Kids ain¡¯t something you can just decide to have you know? Plus, you


    have a hard time getting pregnant in the first ce Last time with Cory and try, was a close calll No


    way!¡±


    What am I supposed to do for Cory Rosalynn looked at Paige, her bloodshot eyes filled with tears of


    fear Tve tried everything, but I can¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow donor How long am I supposed to wait


    like this?¡±


    Babe


    Paige got up walked over to Rosalynn, and gently hugged her


    71% only been a month. It¡¯s normal for bone marrow matching to be difficult Dont stress yourself out¡±


    Why cant my baby use my bone marrow? I¡¯m her mom!¡± Rosalynn was really upset


    All these years.


    she had always thought that it was her own emotional instability during pregnancy and the life and


    death experience that led to Cory¡¯s poor health Now


    Cory¡¯s life was hanging by a thread


    Her guilt and remorse reached an all¨Ctime high


    Page was also having a terrible day


    ¡°Are we good people? We¡¯ve helped so many people every year without ever expecting anything in


    return. But¡­ why does it not only give us nothing in return, but also make things worse


    for us?


    As Paige spoke


    she couldn¡¯t help but cry while holding Rosalynn


    Outside


    ¡°Have you confirmed his identity?¡± Wayne asked solemnly


    Yeah, we did a DNAparison, and I just sent it to you,¡± the other person replied. That man is indeed


    your brother from the same mother.¡±


    ¡°Bring him here, Wayne said


    There was a pause on the other end President Silverman, I must remind you that this man is a


    notorious thug and scoundrel in their area. If he finds out he has a brother Ike you, it would be quite a


    hassle for you¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°All I want now is to keep my son alive!¡± Wayne lowered his voice 1 cant worry about anything else¡±


    ¡°Understood itake him for a match first. If it¡¯s sessful, find a suitable reason to minimize any trouble


    for you¡±


    ¡°You handle that I just need it done fast Wayne said gravely ¡°After it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll give you whatever you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Serving you is our duty and responsibility¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ¡°Wayne urged


    After hanging up the phone, Wayne let out a long breath


    After the initial tries of matching failed,


    Wayne remembered his biological mother


    It took him some effort to find her


    She was a professor at school and had worked as Natale¡¯s assistant for five years. She left Natale


    before he was born to study abroad.


    Fifteen years ago, she married a teacher at the school and had three children after she got marned.


    But bad news followed


    Three years ago, the family of five went on vacation to an ind and encountered a tsunami, with none


    surviving


    The news


    left Wayne dumbfounded


    He had just seen a glimmer of hope, only for it to be shattered immediately


    However, when investigating Wayne¡¯s biological mother¡¯s family, there was a new discovery


    She was born in a small coastal town in the south


    The local culture heavily favored boys over girls, and although her academic performance was


    excellent, she was married off to a single man over a decade older than her at the age of 15 for a


    dowry of 4.000 dors


    Two yearster she gave birth to a boy and ran away soon after


    She fled to City and b


    ecause of her good looks and nice figure she started working at a club


    Later by chance, she saved Natalie¡¯s Ife when the was visiting the club for business, and was taken


    away by her


    This time. Waynes people easily located the son she abandoned


    However, since he was the only child in the family, his father was a scoundrel and he was spoiled by


    his grandparents, the boy had a terrible reputation


    Locals would shake ther heads at the mention of his name


    But Wayne had no other choice


    After hanging up he walked to the door of the hospital room

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Wayne could vaguely hear crying from inside


    Ha hand hestated at the door for a moment and then it seemed like he thought of something H


    e sent a message to Rosalynn, saying he had to leave for a bit


    And then he rushed out of the hospital


    It was a while before Rosalynn saw Waynes message


    ¡°Bastard, what¡¯s more important than your wife and kid?¡± Paige grumbled


    After having a good cry in her friends arms,


    the heavy weight on her heart seemed to have lightened quite a b


    Rosalynn saffed and


    repled to the message.


    then she put down her phone, tidied up Paige¡¯s messy hav, and said, ¡°You cried so sadly, huh? If I


    didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were being bullied¡±


    Paige hestated


    She wanted to tell Rosalynn about giving away her money.


    but she was afraid of being scolded


    She gritted her teeth and decided not to mention such a stupid thing


    ¡°No¡± Paige shook her head


    Rosalynn felt a lttle helpless


    Remember to tell me if anything¡¯s up, don¡¯t keep it to yourself,¡± Rosalynn patted her head, ¡°We don¡¯t


    need so many people here, go home and rest¡±


    11 stay with you a little longer


    Paige clung to Rosalynn, snuggling up to her


    After a while, Paige finally left the hospital


    She had a lot of tedious things to do tomorrow, so she had to conserve her energy


    Not long after Paige left.


    Wayne came back


    When he opened the door to the room, Rosalynn was in a daze


    She snapped out of it and looked up at him, ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    1 just went to buy something¡±


    As Wayne spoke he ced the bag in his hand in front of Rosalynn, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Rosalynn looked puzzled, then opened the stic bag revealing some delicious¨Clooking cream puffs.


    ¡°Cream puffs¡± Wayne said gently, ¡°Strawberry vored¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in shock, ¡°You knew


    When she was a child, she loved cream puffs


    Later, when the worked with Wayne, she would cope with stress by finding a small stall and buying a


    box of strawberry cream puffs


    The delicate cream and sweet fruit vor would instantly lift her mood


    However, these treats were fattening


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wayne didnt like her being fat and didn¡¯t allow her to eat them. It had been a long time since she had


    eaten any


    ¡°Eat¡± Wayne didnt exn


    What could he say?


    How could he exin that for the five years she was gone he had been recalling every moment they


    had together and learned her preferences from those memories


    Rosalynn pursed her Ips, t


    hen she picked one up and took a bite


    Not the kind of taste Rosalynn liked. b


    ut she stil at several


    Wayne Rosalynn decided to discuss with Wayne about having another child.


    Whether she could get pregnant was one thing


    At least they had to try


    ¡°Hmm¡± Wayne responded


    Rosalynn looked at him and said. Let¡¯s have another baby¡±

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Wayne was dumbfounded


    ¡°But, because I¡¯m not easy to get pregnant we have to try both natural pregnancy and IVF,¡± Rosalynn


    continued


    She had already thought it through in her head


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Wayne snapped back, frowning. Is it because of Cory?¡±


    Yep Rosalynn nodded


    Wayne was sent for a moment. Tve seen your birth report¡±


    Rosalynn frowned subconsciously ¡°Who gave it to you?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer but said sternly. You had massive bleeding during the delivery and almost had


    your uterus removed¡±


    Wayne had checked


    If Rosalynn experienced amniotic fluid embolism then, she would undoubtedly die


    It was all thanks to Hidana¡¯s weath


    Otherwise


    won¡¯t let you have another baby.¡± Wayne said firmly


    He had thought about having another child


    But after seeing the report, Waynepletely gave up the idea


    Right now, the most important thing is to save Cory!¡± Rosalynn tried to persuade Wayne. Thest time I


    gave birth was an ident.¡±


    Rosa, there¡¯s no room for discussion on this Wayne¡¯s attitude was stronger than ever


    In fact, during this time,


    Wayne had been very amodating to Rosalynn


    He hadn¡¯t used this attitude towards her for a long time.


    Wayne, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Saving Cory is the most important thing now!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s attitude


    softened, trying to continue persuading Wayne, ¡°You saw Cory¡¯s condition tonight. We cant just sit and


    wat


    111 figure something out!¡±


    ¡°What can you think of? Everyone with a blood rtionship has gone for a match!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s temper


    red, ¡°Can you stop being so stubborn?¡±


    Wayne looked at her


    He had originally nned not to tell Rosalynn about this


    1 have an older brother,¡± he said solemnly


    Rosalynn was slightly stunned. ¡°A brother?¡±


    ¡°Hes my biological mothers child¡± Wayne replied calmly, 1 originally nned to find her, but


    unfortunately she and her child died in a tsunami a few years ago. However, she has a son in our


    country, and I¡¯ve already sent him for matching The results should be out soon¡±


    ¡°You¡®


    Rosalynn waspletely shocked


    Wayne had gone to find his biological mother


    ¡°So don¡¯t make any decisions yet. Let¡¯s wait until after this match, Wayne gently stroked her cheek. Tve


    also asked the doctor, and I can donate a match in half a year. There are many ways, so let¡¯s choose


    one that doesn¡¯t hurt you, okay?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne


    Tears weled up in her eyes, and after a long while, she finally nodded.


    Wayne gently hugged her ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything No one can take


    you guys away from me.¡±


    Rosalynn didnt say anything


    Biting her to tears silently rolled down her cheeks


    Late at night.


    Ivy didn¡¯te out to eat


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalynn adjusted her mood and went in with Wayne to see their little girl curled up next to her brother,


    holding his hand tightly, her face stained with tear marks as she slept


    Rosalynn found a small nket and covered her


    She also gently wiped away the tears from hy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You should go back and rest You have a meeting tomorrow¡± Rosalynn whispered to Wayne, T can


    handle things here, and you can¡¯t neglect thepany anymore. There are rumors now that you don¡¯t


    want to continue


    Wayne grumbled. If I could really wouldn¡¯t want to continue


    Stop it ¡®Rosalynn red at him


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me to go to thepany from here. Wayne¡¯s hand gently stroked Rosalynn¡¯s back,


    running down her spine. ¡°If you let me go back, I won¡¯t be able to sleep¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t insist anymore

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    The hospital bed was originally quite spacious


    But after squeezing a family of four in it, it became crowded


    The next day


    Wayne woke up early


    Seeking to avoid disturbing his wife and children, he cautiously attempted to sip away unnoticed


    However, his efforts were thwarted as Cory woke up


    After a few bags of glucose. Cory¡¯splexion improved significantly


    Wayne simply carried him out


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Wayne asked


    Cory nodded sight. Not too bad Are you going to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yep ¡°Wayne seemed to have quessed what Cory would say and touched his cheek, Dad will tell them


    that Cory¡¯s not feeling well today, so he won¡¯t being¡± Thank you ¡°Cory nodded


    Wayne looked at him, ¡°Cory, don¡¯t be afraid Dad will definitely cute you¡±


    1believe ¡°Cory said seriously


    Wayne was taken aback for a moment


    Then he smiled, ¡°Alright, Dad wont let you down!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead Work hard and don¡¯t let your sister think you¡¯re a bum, Cory joked with Wayne for a change.


    Wayneughed helplessly. ¡°Cory, I know you¡¯re a good boy and don¡¯t want to worry everyone, but Dad


    still wants to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡±


    Don¡¯t put up with any difort, even if it¡¯s just a little bit,¡± Wayne said with a slightly serious tone, ¡°If


    you¡¯re worried that Mommy will be scared, thene to Dad. If you feel even a little bit ufortable,


    just text Dad¡±


    Cory looked at him


    He beautiful eyes had lost their luster due to illness.


    ¡°Did you know? Yesterday, when Mommy saw me bleeding, she immediately called your name,¡± Cory


    whispered


    Wayne immediately nodded, 1 know¡±


    Tve always deliked you¡± Cory continued. ¡°But at that moment, I suddenly felt like you werent that


    annoying anymore.¡±


    Cory thought ¡°because you¡¯re someone Mommy can rely on So you¡¯re not that annoying anymore¡±


    1 will do even better.¡± Wayne promised seriously


    ¡°Alright ¡°Cory nodded, his eyes slightly red


    A fant light appeared on the horizon


    Father and son had ther first heartlett conversation in this lifetime


    It was likepleting a long overdue ritual


    The barrier between them disappeared in the early morning


    Cory only stayed at the hospital for one day


    He went home in the evening


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the following days


    In ordance with the arrangement made with Rosalynn, Wayne escorted Cory and lvy to the


    company each day, ensuring that Cory¡¯s education remained uninterrupted.


    However, Jaime became the worried uncle


    He strictly controlled Cory s time in front of theputer


    When Rosalynn¡¯s studio wasn¡¯t busy, she would go to Bane Corporation for lunch


    Time flew by


    On the sath day after Cory was discharged from the hospital Rosalynn left FreshBite and headed to


    Bane Corporation


    ¡°Alyssa Brandon is amazing! I really admire her¡± L couldn¡¯t stop praising Alyssa after witnessing her


    abildies


    Rosalynn smiled


    Then, Rosalynn saw a man standing not far away, looking at her


    When Rosalynn looked at him, the man suddenly smiled at her


    Rosalynn inexplicably felt a chill down her spine

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Gabrie, is that the guy you know?¡± L also noticed the man, but the smile on his face made her feel


    ufortable, so she quietly asked Rosalynn


    Rosalynn shook her head and said, 1 don¡¯t know him¡±


    After saying that she got in the car


    The man stood there without moving


    As the Bentley Rosalynn was in drove past him, his eyes still greedily stared at the car window


    Luis


    After the Bentley was gone, a chubby man with a cunning and worldly look on his face walked over


    from a short distance away


    Kid, do you know what a top notch rich family is? The man licked his yellow teeth with his tongue and


    laughed, making people feel ufortable.


    The chubby man shook his head


    We could never earn that much money to buy the Car that just passed by in our lifetime. The man said,


    his eyes gradually darkening. ¡°Life is so unfair. Two brothers, one living like this with such a beautiful


    wife, the other living like a ghost, and my wife.¡±


    Speaking of his wife degust immediately surged in the man¡¯s eyes


    How could a woman from a fishing vige bepared to the woman just now?


    Tua, let¡¯s go back. Didn¡¯t your boss tell you not to run around?¡± The chubby man cautiously said.


    That boss was very generous


    He was merely apanying Luis on the trip to H City, and the boss rewarded him with a sry of


    10,000 dors


    What kind of shitty boss is he?¡°Lus sneered


    If it wasnt for his craving for a drinkst night, sneaking out to find some booze


    He wouldn¡¯t even know that the top tycoon who always appeared in the news was his own brother.


    A week ago


    A few people found him at has poker ce


    At that time he was having bad luck, losing a few thousand dors. When the casino stall saw he


    couldn¡¯t pay up, they were about to get rough.


    They paid off his debt for him


    Luis could tell they were well¨Cconnected and tried to invite them to his home.


    Those people obviously looked down on him.


    They declined his invitation


    Then they directly told him their purpose


    ¡°Mr Wall, one of our clients is sick. Your blood type matches his, so we¡¯d like you to go to H City for a


    matching test. If it¡¯s sessful, my client will pay you one million as a reward¡±


    ¡°One million?¡± Luis was dumbfounded


    He had never seen that much money in his life.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s just the reward if the match is sessful, we¡¯ll also pay for your nutrition expenses¡±


    They immediately took out 200,000 dors in cash to show their sincerity


    Seeing this, Lus agreed without hesitation


    When they arrived at the H City border, those people were very strict


    They didnt even let him smoke or drink


    Untilst night, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and snuck out


    To his surprise, while engaged in conversation with a colleague, he unexpectedly encountered the man


    who had paid him


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Waynes brother, but look at his behavior, he¡¯s nothingpared to Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whos kidding? But the key to President Silverman¡¯s son¡¯s life just happens to be with him¡±


    ¡°He was over the moon about the one million dors if he knew about his brother and sister inw¡¯s


    substantial assets, he¡¯d go nuts, right?¡±


    ¡°We must never let this scoundrel know the truth. If the match isn¡¯t sessful as fine but if a is, who


    knows what trouble he cause!¡±


    Dont worry only you and I know about this We¡¯ll keep our mouths shut, where can he find out?*


    At that time Lun was dumbfounded


    His craving for alcohol disappeared, and he turned around and went back


    He sat on the sofa for a while before taking out his shabby phone and searching for Wayne¡¯s name


    After reading the introduction on the Inte, Luis couldn¡¯t sleep all night

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Nowadays, ¡®s the era of big data


    After Luis searched for Wayne, the short video app started disying all kinds of videos about Wayne


    to him


    This included a lot of content about Wayne¡¯s wife and children


    As Luis perused the images and videos showcasing Wayne¡¯s opulent Ifestyle circting on the


    inte, the sight of grand castles,vish mansions, luxury cars, and extravagant jewelry stirred a


    seething fury within him


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next morning


    Luis saw someone saying that Wayne¡¯s wife was doing business in a building


    He rushed over with his men immediately


    After staking out for a day, he finally saw the legendary woman worth billions


    These days.


    Rosalynn¡¯s car always had some delicious candies


    vy put candies for you again today! L picked one up.


    The candy wrapper had obvious traces of being redrawn with a colored pencil.


    Rosalynn smiled ¡°She said, they¡¯re for you too.¡±


    Ever since that day when Cory suddenly had a nosebleed, Ivy was probably afraid that she would be


    sad or anxious


    She would put some candies in her car every day


    L unwrapped the candy, threw the candy into her mouth, and the vor of the milk candy was


    particrlyforting.


    Rosalynn also unwrapped one and put it in her mouth.


    Then she continued talking about work with L.


    As they chatted, the man who had just appeared in the parking lot shed before her eyes again.


    She always had a bad feeling about him


    So she took out her phone, found Ableson¡¯s number, and called him


    The call was quickly connected ¡°Madam¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Ivy and Cory today?¡± Rosalynn asked


    The young master just came up from the information department, took some medicine and is resting,


    the youngdy is studying Ableson answered


    Too


    many dangerous things have happened recently, you guys need to be more cautious,¡± Rosalynn


    reminded


    Is there anything going on with the madam?¡± Ableson asked sharply


    ¡°No, just a little worried.¡±


    Please rest assured, we will protect them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    After hanging up the phone


    L thought for a moment and asked, is it the man in the parking lot that¡¯s making you ufortable?¡±


    Too many things have happened recently, making me very tense, Rosalynn rubbed her eyebrows


    For FreshBite, most of the major issues have been resolved I¡¯ll handle the rest myself, and onlye


    to you if I really can¡¯t handle it,¡± L said immediately


    In at most another year or two, Rosalynn will have to take over the Jared Group.


    By then, she indeed ns to hand over Jered to L


    ¡°Okay¡°Rosalynn agreed


    The hot summer atmosphere is getting heavier


    Rosalynn fet uneasy


    Not only because of the man who smiled at her for no reason, but also the uing matching results.


    Rosalynn first sent L back to the studio. As she was about to leave, she saw a tall skinny boy in flip¨C


    flops wandering outside the studio, near the wall that Wayne had crashed into


    before


    Rosalynn was considering stopping to ask if he needed help


    Nearby patrol police came over


    As soon as the boy saw the police, he disappeared without a trace, without saying a word.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Rosalynn felt a bit helpless


    Why does she keep running into weirdos today?


    She shook her head and went straight to Bane Corporation


    To avoid unnecessary attention, Rosalynn now takes the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator to Bane Corporation


    every day to avoid running into other employees Shen she reached the floor with the conference room


    As the elevator doors sld open, Rosalynns gaze lifted to meet Wayne¡¯s. He had just concluded a


    meeting and now stood before her


    A few people followed behind Wayne


    All of them had dust covered faces


    At first, Wayne looked really unhappy


    But the moment he saw Rosalynn, his mood changed instantly, and he smiled brightly ¡°Done with your


    stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yep


    Rosalynn stepped in


    Wayne followed in with the others and took the stuff from Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    115 pretty hot outside, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ab


    1 figured youd be here around this time, so I secretly ordered you some avocado yogurt. Go get it in


    the break roomter, and make sure Ivy doesn¡¯t see d,¡± Wayne whispered to Rosalynn as if no one


    else was around


    The people who were supposed to be scolded in the CEOs office had their faces full ofplicated


    expressions.


    They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to, and their expressions were utterly shocked


    Online rumors said that President Silverman had a controlling wife


    They didn¡¯t believe t


    Even if Mrs Silverman was the heress of the Jared Group, they still found the rumors ridiculous


    Those who sad President Sverman was scared of his wife must have never seen him angry.


    But at this moment


    These people felt as if they were dreaming


    The elevator reached the CEO¡¯s office


    Rosalynn, too, found herself subject to Wayne¡¯s yful teasing, an experience that made her wish for


    the ground to open up and swallow her whole.


    The elevator arrived quickly


    ¡°You guys go first Wayne turned his face and looked at the employees with a fierce expression again.


    They quicklyplied and hurried to Wayne¡¯s office


    ¡°Are you performing some kind of face¨Cchanging act?¡± Rosalynn was speechless. You scared them.¡±


    They¡¯ve been messing around with some small issues for days and still made mistakes Why do I show


    them mercy?¡± Wayne said discontentedly


    They stepped out of the elevator and walked straight to Rosalynn¡¯s old office


    Yes, that office is now reopened and used by Ivy and Cory


    ¡°Next time I¡¯m in the elevator, donte in ¡°Rosalynn continued, ¡°Otherwise, your employees will


    spread rumors about President Silverman having a split personality¡±


    Wayne didnt care That¡¯s not eptable. It¡¯s better for them to say I have a split personality than to say


    our rtionship is falling apart


    Rosalynn helplesslyughed


    In the secretary¡¯s room


    by was taking a ss


    The teacher who had previously been tormented by Try now absolutely adored her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Try is doing great Her recent progress is simply amazing She definitely fit in with her new ssmates


    when school starts.¡±


    Rosalynn walked in, hearing the teacher¡¯s praise.


    hey had this kind of magic


    Even individuals as strong and towering as Calvin, Mike, and Ableson would disy a remarkably


    gentle demeanor when engaging in conversations with young children


    ¡°Its all thanks to the teacher¡± The ittle gel humbly said


    After saying that, she saw Rosalynn standing at the door, smiling at her.


    She quickly said goodbye to the teacher


    After hanging up the video, she immediately ran to Rosalynn

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Every time by was away from her mom, no matter for how long, she always rushed into her mom¡¯s


    arms for a sweet and heartfelt hug when they met again.


    Rosalynn was always happy to oblige


    She picked Ivy up and held her close, 1 heard your teacher praised you¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± by was thrilled. Now everyone can stop worrying about me being literatel


    Rosalynn and Wayne both couldn¡¯t help butugh


    Ever since the day Wayne got injured, hvy had not called him ¡°Daddy¡°agan


    However it¡¯s obvious that the father daughter rtionship is super close


    A couple of days ago


    by heard from someone that the ice cream at the Bane Corporation restaurant was to die for


    She was drooling just thinking about it


    She mentioned it casually to Wayne


    Wayne personally went to the cafeteria and bought try a cup


    Ivy doesn¡¯t like to drink water


    During Waynes meetings, he would make calls to the president¡¯s office, specifically reaching out to


    Emily and others, to ensure that the young one is reminded to stay hydrated and drink


    water


    The story of President Silverman¡¯s love for his daughter has spread throughout thepany, bing


    a well known tale


    Despite this, every night before going to bed, Ivy still cuddled up to Rosalynn¡¯s neck kissing and


    nuzzling her cheek.


    She told Rosalynn that she was the person Ivy loved the most


    TryRosalynn suddenly had an idea, remembering Wayne¡¯s stern face towards his subordinates, ¡°Do


    you want to go to work with Daddy?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled


    She¡¯s always well¨Cbehaved and never disturbed Wayne when he¡¯s working.


    But she¡¯s also curious


    ¡°Can I?¡± she looked at Wayne.


    How could Wayne refuse his little sweetheart? ¡°Of course, you can!¡±


    ¡°Then I want to go


    Without any hestation, Rosalynn handed Ivy over to Wayne, smiling gently, Don¡¯t be too fierceter, or


    you¡¯ll scare lvy and youll be in trouble¡±


    Wayne, holding Ivy in one arm, leaned in and whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±


    Rosalynn pretended not to hear


    She turned and headed for the break room, a smile on her face


    ¡°Are you scary when you work?¡± Ivy asked


    Wayne hurriedly denied it, ¡°How could I be? I am so nice.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosalynn listened to Wayne¡¯s nonsense as she entered the break room


    Cory was already awake


    He¡¯s sitting cross legged on a lounge chair, sunbathing


    Mom


    As soon as someone entered, Cory called out without even opening his eyes.


    ¡°You knew it was me without even looking?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile


    Cory nced back at Rosalynn and patted the spot beside him, extending an invitation for her to join


    him in sunbathing Rosalynn epted the offer and sat down next to him


    Although shes beening here a lot recently, she usually just had a meal and left


    This was her first time in this break room


    used to love sunbathing here too Rosalynn said wistfully


    Cory nodded, ¡°How¡¯s work going? Everything going smoothly?¡±


    Very smoothly I will have a lot more time to spend with you and your sister soon,¡± Rosalynn beamed at


    him, ¡°Is there anywhere you want to go. Cory?¡±


    11 godmother going to meet godfather¡¯s parents? Cory spoke slowly, ¡°She¡¯s so nervous, why don¡¯t we


    go with her?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that godmother will be bullied?¡± Rosalynn happily stroked Cory¡¯s head


    Cory thought for a moment, ¡°Godfather¡¯s family is very prominent. I¡¯ve heard that families like the H


    Country¡¯s have many rules and care a lot about social status¡±


    ¡°So, our Cory wants to back up godmother, right?¡°Rosalynn asked with a smile


    ¡°Yep Cory nodded serously, then asked. ¡°So, are we going?¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Letsgolit


    Rosalynn knew, of course, that the Baille family wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Paige


    And from what she had heard, the Scott family was really looking forward to Paige¡¯s return


    However. Cory rarely expressed such emotions


    He was afraid that his godmother would be bullied, so she would take him with her


    Let him see that the Scott family treated the godmother well, so he could worry less.


    ¡°Great Cory was obviously a bit happier


    ¡°Boy daddy bought avocado yogurt, wanna eat it together? Rosalynn whispered in Cory¡¯s ear


    Cory thought for a moment, and then nodded


    Rosalynn immediately went to the fridge and took out the yogurt


    The two shared the yogurt


    Things were pretty harmonious on Wayne¡¯s side too


    by sat on Wayne¡¯sp, and he was especialy loving


    President Silverman, this oversight was indeed due to the negligence of my subordinates. Rest


    assured, I will carry out rectification and assessment on the department and dismiss those who are


    unqualified and make many mistakes!¡±


    Yes. President Silverman, our department will also carry out assessments!¡±


    vy was a bit confused


    If you get fired, will you not have a sry?¡± She curiously asked Wayne.


    Wayne hesitated for a moment


    What will the children at home eat if there¡¯s no sry?¡± Ivy continued.


    Thends servants had a tradition of using ther wages to purchase food for the children residing back


    at their homes


    ¡°Dont fire them ¡°Wayne said seriously, and then spoke to the supervisors. ¡°Don¡¯t think about firing


    people over small issues. Who doesn¡¯t have elderly and children to support at home? Firing


    employees, what will their families do?¡±


    The supervisors were at a loss


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What?


    Fix the sue ¡°Wayne continued


    Yes Yes President Silvermani¡±


    ¡°Can you rectify it within three days?¡± Wayne asked, his tone much gentler, like a father giving advice.


    President Silverman, definitely, absolutely!¡±


    The supervisors were almost in tears


    Based on their understanding of Wayne¡¯s typical approach, there was a chance that they could be


    dismissed today. Even if they managed to keep their positions, they knew they would have to address


    the issues at hand within the day


    They must solve the problem within three days!


    ¡°Any other issues? Wayne asked agan


    The supervisors shook ther heads


    ¡°Then get to work.¡±


    They all left quickly


    After everyone left, they stood in the elevator, each with sweat on their faces, looking at each other


    Thank God for Ivy one supervisor said, 1 almost thought I was going to lose my job


    1 didn¡¯t expect President Silverman to be such a person! He really loves his daughter!¡±


    1 hope try will be by President Silverman¡¯s side next time we talk to him/¡±


    They were very certain about one thing


    With the extent of President Silverman¡¯s love for his daughter


    Even if they said 1+1=3, President Serman would answer that the answer was correct!


    After Wayne got off work, the family had dinner outside


    After returning home, the couple put the two children to bed


    Wayne received a temporary work assignment and went to the study


    Rosalynn sat in the living room for a while, then went to the wine cer in the basement.


    After selecting a bottle of wine Rosalynn hesitated


    Then the put the wine back in the cab


    if tomorrow¡¯s matching result is still unsessful Rosalynn will still try both IVF and natural conception


    methods

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    So she better not drink


    She was sitting on the couch, browsing the inte on her phone out of boredom


    These past few days, everything on the inte has been pretty chill just some irrelevant gossip


    LA, a young model she knows is dating a movie star who¡¯s like 30 years older than her


    Or somepany is partnering up with another one


    Stuff like that


    Eventually, Rosalynn fell asleep on the couch out of boredom


    In the middle of her deep sleep, she smelled a familiar scent


    She opened her eyes gently and saw Wayne¡¯s face.


    Almost instinctively she reached out and delicately touched his cheek, her voice filled with curiosity,


    What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was low and gentle Why did you fall asleep here? Were you tired


    during the day?¡± Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°Not really, this couch is just superfy¡±


    Both she and Paige had experiences of getting a bit tipsy and passing out on the couch


    Did you drink?¡°Wayne asked


    Rosalynn shook her head ¡°When will we get the results?¡±


    Probably during working hours¡® Wayne held her hand ¡°Are you worried about this?¡±


    Yeah Rosalynn nodded


    Her thoughts were a mess


    Her gaze fixed on Wayne, like a hunter locking onto their prey


    She touched Wayne¡¯s neck. ¡°Come closer¡±


    Wayne hesitated for a moment, but then moved closer as she asked


    If they moved just a bit more, their noses would touch


    But Rosalynn felt that still wasn¡¯t close enough


    With a little force, she kissed Wayne¡¯s lips


    Rosalynns rare initiative made Wayne¡¯s eyes slowly turn red.


    Not long after, Wayne held her in his arms, breathing heavily as he kissed her.


    The wine cer was very quiet, and all could be heard was their breathing.


    Despite the years apart, they were still so familiar with each other.


    Wayne suddenly thought of something


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He breathed heavily, grabbing Rosalynn¡¯s chin, Do we have protection at home¡­


    Before Wayne could finish, Rosalynn kissed Wayne again and mumbled, ¡°No, and we don¡¯t need it¡­¡±


    Wayne knew Rosalynn, she had always been careful about protection before


    Wait a second¡±


    Wayne pushed Rosalynn onto the couch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡°Rosalynn was obviously unhappy


    Wayne was much clearer now


    ¡°Are you still thinking about getting pregnant?¡± His tone was clearly angry


    Rosalynny on the couch, staring at Wayne in silence for a moment


    ¡°You¡¯re werd Didn¡¯t you always want to do this before? Now I¡¯m confessing my feelings to you, and


    you¡¯re not happy¡±


    1 don¡¯t want you to get pregnant! Wayne frowned


    Subsequently, he lowered his head, wearing a serious expression, and assisted Rosalynn in


    straightening her disheveled attire


    Rosalynn looked at him her eyes gradually turning red but she didn¡¯t say anything


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Wayne felt angry, helpless, and heartbroken


    After fing her clothes, he picked her up and held her in his arms,


    Just like taking care of a child


    ¡°Sorry, I was too harsh just now,¡± he gently patted Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder


    It took Rosalynn a moment to mumble. You think getting pregnant is that easy 7¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even if there¡¯s a one in a million chance, I don¡¯t want to risk it¡®


    With that Wayne leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on her ear, softly whispering. ¡°Ill go purchase


    everything we need tomorrow just to be prepared.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything


    Her stresstely had reached an all¨Ctime high.


    Even when she was escaping from Wayne before, she hadn¡¯t felt this suffocated


    And indeed


    She needed some crazy release


    Let¡¯s continue.¡± Rosalynn leaned on Wayne¡¯s neck, 1 can take the pill*


    What¡¯s sad in bed an¡¯t always true


    If she says she¡¯ll take the pill now and doesnt tomorrow, could Wayne force it down her throat?


    No way!¡±


    Who knew even in this state. Wayne still firmly disagreed!


    That pill is really harmful Wayne felt like he was losing his sanity, gritted his teeth, pushed Rosalynn


    away, and took two steps back.


    Rosalynny on the couch, facing up


    She was quiet for two seconds, and then sheughed.


    For some reason, she thought of Paige saying before that Balle may have quit drugs


    Now she wanted to apply this question to Wayne as well


    But


    Speaking of drugs being harmful Wayne had been the same in the past.


    Except for the first two times, he¡¯d always taken precautions and never let her take any pills


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing¡± Waynes face turned red


    Rosalynn waved her hand, ¡°You better go take a shower¡±


    Wayne thought about and he was still angry


    She did it on purpose!


    So Wayne went back to her, kissed Rosalynn¡¯s neck, and left a passionate mark


    Rosalynn winced, pping him on the back


    Wayne satisfied after leaving a bright red mark, he stared at Rosalynn, Mrs Silverman, just you wait!¡±


    With that, Wayne left the wine cer


    Rosalynn sat up a momentter


    She grabbed her phone, opened the camera, and looked at her neck.


    How could she cover such a red mark?


    However


    What troubled Rosalynn even more was that Wayne¡¯s resolve seemed stronger and more resolute than


    she had anticipated


    if he didn¡¯t agree whether it was IVF or natural conception, it would be impossible!


    She stayed in the wine cer for a while longer


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn returned to her room and took a shower


    When she came out, there was an extra person in the bed


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything


    Then she thought, she couldn¡¯t let him leave agan, let him sleep together


    Hopefully there will be some resist ble things happening


    With that in mand Rosalynn turned off the light and quietly climbed into bed


    Then shey down next to Wayne


    It didn¡¯t take long

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Wayne pulled her into his arms, kissing her neck, Don¡¯t worry, babe, just get some sleep.¡±


    His voice was so gentle


    Rosalynn¡¯s anxiety actually did dissipate quite a bit


    In no time, she fell asleep in Waynes arms.


    Habits can sometimes be a scary thing


    A long, long time ago, she found security in Wayne


    Now, he could stil bring her healing when she was incredibly anxious


    Despite this, Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep very soundly


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just before dawn, she heard Wayne on the phone


    ¡°He¡¯s missing? Why does he go missing? What the hell are you guys doing?¡±


    He¡¯s missing?


    Rosalynn pondered the matter in a drowsy state, but suddenly a memory shed through her mind,


    jolting her awake in an instant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s missing?¡± She sat up and looked at Wayne


    Wayne was slightly taken aback, ¡°Check the surveince and find him!*


    After saying that, he hung up the phone. Rosalynn got out of bed and walked to Wayne, ¡°Who¡¯s


    missing?¡±


    ¡°Luis,¡± Wayne answered. The guys over there said he probably snuck out for a drinkst night¡±


    ¡°What time is ¡°Rosalynn asked, ncing at Wayne¡¯s phone


    Just past seven.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he staying? Let¡¯s go there,¡± Rosalynn said in a low voice


    ¡°ill go alone.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you!¡± Rosalynn was determined.


    Wayne had no choice but to agree.


    Before leaving. Wayne poured Rosalynn a ss of oat milk


    She drank it all in one go in the car.


    Luis¡¯s hotel was near the Jared Group¡¯s hospital, only a three¨Cminute walk away


    When the two of them arrived, the people there still hadn¡¯t found Luis


    Is he scared of donating bone marrow Rosalynn asked solemnly ¡°Did you guys exin it to him


    clearly? This won¡¯t affect his health¡±


    ¡°Maam, we¡¯ve exined it all, he¡¯s been very cooperative, as long as he gets the money, he¡¯s willing to


    do anything¡± the other party exined in a low voice


    Wayne looked at the somewhat messy hotel room.


    ¡°Did you guys leak anything?¡® Wayne asked angrily


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± the two men said in unison. We never said anything we shouldn¡¯t have in front of him¡°¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind shed back to the man she saw yesterday at FreshBite.


    ¡°What does he look like?¡± Rosalynn immediately asked


    The two men hurriedly look out their phones.


    On the screen was a face full of wrinkles


    It looked exactly like the man Rosalynn had seen in the garage yesterday


    However, that man looked greedier and more ufortable than the one in the photo


    What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡± Wayne saw Rosalynn spacing out and quickly asked


    ¡°He came to find me yesterday¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, In the FreshBite parking garage¡±


    This sentence made Wayne extremely angry. ¡°Baron!¡±


    Baron said, ¡®President Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were staying in the hotel all the time beforest night?¡±


    Sweat covered Baron¡¯s forehead.


    He indeed hadn¡¯t noticed that Luis and his entourage had gone out.


    What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡±


    After Rosalynn confirmed the man¡¯s identity, she wasn¡¯t so anxious anymore


    She cast a quick nce around the disheveled room, a realization dawning upon her. ¡± he was able to


    track me down, it means he must already be aware of my connection with Wayne


    Its lely that he¡¯s biding his time, watting for the DNA test results to be revealed in order to negotiate a


    higher price¡±


    None of the mattered


    If the typing was sessful Cory would be saved.


    Money wasn¡¯t an issue at all

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Baron lowered his head. President Silverman, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s our fault for not doing a good job!¡±


    He originally wanted to prevent Luis from finding out about his rtionship with President Silverman,


    but who would¡¯ve thought


    At this moment, Baron didn¡¯t even know


    that was histe night chat while smoking that caused everything to fall apart.


    There¡¯s a restaurant nearby with great food, Rosalynn said, holding Wayne¡¯s hand. ¡°We have to wait


    for the matching results anyway, so let¡¯s go have breakfast¡± During breakfast, Wayne told Rosalynn all


    the basic information about this person


    In a nutshell, hes a profit¨Cdriven scumbag Rosalynn said coldly


    ¡°Yep.¡°Wayne nodded


    But this scumbag didn¡¯t go far


    He was wating for news in an alley near a bar


    Lus, why are we hiding here instead of staying in a five star hotel? This ce is even dirtier than the


    streets in our town!¡± one of Luiss underlings grumbled


    Luis remarked. There¡¯s no surveince in this ce, and for the time being, I remain untraceable. Quit


    yourining, if this n seeds, we¡¯ll be swimming in money!¡± Really? Luis, if you get rich, don¡¯t


    forget about me the guy quickly said


    Lus patted his face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you money!¡±


    While waiting time seemed to pass exceptionally slow


    But before nine o¡¯clock the matching center sent a message


    It¡¯s a match!¡± Wayne received the news, immediately stood up, and handed the phone to Rosalynn.


    A smile appeared on Rosalynn¡¯s face


    it really is a match ¡°She looked at the results sent to her, then looked at Wayne


    Wayne immediately hugged her tightly


    ¡°You can rx now, and don¡¯t have those ndiculous thoughts anymore, okay?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded repeatedly


    However


    Baron quickly called, President Silverman, Luis contacted me ¡±


    Wayne, std holding Rosalynn, was very happy. ¡°He wants to meet me?¡±


    Yes¡±


    ¡°Bring him


    President Silverman, he said he doesnt trust us and wants to meet at a ce he designated


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh


    Everyone knew to be on guard against WayneC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Not long after, they arrived at a restaurant designated by Luis.


    He avoided the Jared Group and Wayne¡¯s businesses.


    But very unfortunately, this building belonged to Baillie


    What¡¯s even more unfortunate is that when Rosalynn and Wayne arrived, they ran into Baile and Paige


    Granny Owens was having a graduation dinner for her students, so there were quite a few people.


    Paige was worried that she would get tired, so she picked her up.


    Bae found out and also came over.


    ¡°So early¡°¡°Page was a bit surprced


    We have some things to deal with, and I tell youter, Rosalynn said


    Paige rarely saw her so serious, so she nodded and said. ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead¡±


    After the two left

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Paige looked at Baille Feels like something big is going down¡±


    With Wayne around, there¡¯s no problem too big to solve,¡± Balle replied with a smile


    Paige nodded ¡°True¡±


    Maybe Luis had watched too many movies instead of choosing a private room, he sat in the main hall.


    Upon catching sight of Wayne and Rosalynn, he promptly rose from his seat and greeted them with


    unbridled enthusiasm, eximing. ¡°Ah, my dear brother and sister¨Cinw have graced us with their


    presence


    Baron, who had arrived earber, was dumbfounded


    Wayne¡¯s face was cold, and Rosalynn walked beside him


    ¡°Mr Wall Rosalynn greeted


    Sister¨Cinw, don¡¯t you know the rtionship between me and your husband?¡± Luisughed.


    He always believed that women should stay at home, have children, cook, and do housework


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, she should do the same


    It¡¯s traditional thinking


    He felt that this sister inw did not meet his requirements, so he looked down on her a bit.


    So when he spoke, there was a sarcastic tone


    After all, they needed his bone marrow to save their child now


    Luis Baron¡¯s fists were clenched


    Rosalynn alsoughed. Mr. Wal, you seem like a straightforward person. Let¡¯s not discuss irrelevant


    matters. Just state your conditions.¡±


    Luis ignored Rosalynn and looked at Wayne


    Little brother, this kind of thing is for us men to discuss!¡±


    Rosalynn still smiled


    What couldn¡¯t she endure for the sake of her child?


    ¡°Just state your conditions.¡± Wayne said coldly


    Luss vnitation grew as he dwelled on the fact that they had attempted to conceal the truth from him and


    offered a mere $1,000,000 to purchase his bone marrow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They were blood brothers, so Wayne¡¯s fortune should be half his!


    ¡°You rich people,¡± Luis sat down and poured himself some water ¡°Your child is my nephew too. I was


    going to heb, but since you insist,¡® state my conditions.¡±


    He made it sound like he was forced to make demands


    Rosalynn and Wayne watched him quietly


    1 want half of your worth,¡± Luis said slowly, looking at them ¡°And I want you, little brother, to hold a


    press conference and acknowledge meas your older brother!¡±


    ¡°Half your worth, are you crazy?¡± Baron thought Luis might be insane, and he was about to go


    crazy too


    Luis sneered, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers here Haff your worth to save your childs fe doesn¡¯t seem too high,


    don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Rosalynn stared at him and suddenly burst intoughter, as if the had just heard a joke


    Wayne looked at her


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home and let him go crazy here¡±


    With that, Rosalynn turned and left


    What does this mean?¡± Luis was stunned and stood up


    Wayne nced at Luit, didn¡¯t say anything, and turned to leave with Rosalynn


    ¡°Brother dont you want your son¡¯s life? We can negotiate Luis was puzzled


    Haven¡¯t these rich people ever been to a market?


    If you want to buy something and the price isn¡¯t right, just bargain!


    It¡¯s so strange to let go so easily


    Would they really not buy #7


    Lus, you truly have some guts!¡± Baron chuckled ¡°Putting up a tough front in front of Ms. Jared? Don¡¯t


    you know how merciless she can be? You could have gotten $1,000,000

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    He watched Haron about to leave


    Lus snapped out of it and grabbed Baron¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you gonna donate bone


    marrow? What about the kid?¡±


    Baron impatiently shook off Lun¡¯s hand


    He¡¯s worked for Wayne for so many years, and this is the first time he¡¯s messed up so badly


    But this matter crucial to Wayne


    1 don¡¯t know just wait for news Baron said and tried to leave agan


    Lus caught up with him and said, ¡°How about this, tell them I don¡¯t want that much money. I just want


    500 thousand dors shouldn¡¯t be much for them, right?¡± Baron ignored him


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He went straight after Wayne and Rosalynn


    But before getting into the elevator, he still arranged for someone to keep an eye on Luis


    Since the boss didn¡¯t explicitly say he didn¡¯t need his bone marrow donation anymore, he might still be


    useful.


    Unbelievable, they are so rich and stil so stingy!¡®


    Before the elevator closed. Baron heard Luisining


    His face darkened


    Regardless of whether or not it fell within his job responsibilities, he was determined to teach Luis a


    lesson for his insolence and interference in his affairs. Once this situation was resolved, he would


    ensure that Luis faced the consequences of his actions


    A momentter


    in the car


    Baron stood outside and told Rosalynn and Wayne about the new price Luis had just offered


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn said solemnly. The problem isn¡¯t about the money¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Wayne


    Wayne understood from the beginning why she would react this way


    1 dont care,¡± Wayne said calmly


    ¡°You may not care, but the stock prices of Bane Corporation and the Jared Group are important,¡±


    Rosalynn looked away. ¡°Your identity absolutely cannot be exposed¡±


    Wayne was slightly startled


    ¡°What¡¯s more important than getting Cory a bone marrow transnt? Wayne asked


    ¡°What¡¯s the impact?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne Even if he doesn¡¯t cooperate, there are ways Do you


    think I be controlled by someone like him?¡±


    Wayne didnt say anything


    Rosalynn took out her phone and dialed a number directly


    ¡°Youe over and bring someone to the hospital.¡±


    After hanging up.


    Rosalynn and Wayne went home together


    Before getting out of the car


    Wayne, who hadnt said much on the way, finally spoke: ¡°Il take care of the rest, you just stay with Cory¡±


    You stay with Cory. I handle Rosalynn shook her head


    Wayne looked at her


    Rosalynn was sent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s your brother, it¡¯s better for me to handle these things¡±


    Having said that, Rosalynn was about to open the door and get out of the car


    Wayne grabbed her wrist and pulled her back


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne in surprise


    Rosa, I really dont understand you.¡± Wayne frowned. Do you care about me or not?¡±


    Rosalynn also frowned


    ¡°Wayne, is now the time to discuss this?¡± She spoke trying to break free from Wayne¡¯s hand. ¡°I still


    have a lot of things to arrange you.¡±


    1st for my reputation or for the stock prices of the twopanies?¡® Wayne didn¡¯t let go, staring at


    Rosalynn


    After reuniting


    Wayne had so many more emotions than before


    In the past, whenever Wayne nced at her, there was an ar of indifference, arrogance, and an


    undeniable sense of possession


    But now, when Wayne looks at her, he feels wronged, puzzled, and delighted


    You didnt say a word all the way back, just for this?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Shouldnt 17¡±

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Stock prices are important, but your reputation matters even more¡± Rosalynn said sincerely ¡°Cory and


    try will grow up, and if people gossip about your past, it will affect them too¡±


    Are you afraid embarrass our son and daughter? Wayne grumbled


    He felt wronged


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean, Rosalynn replied helplessly


    What are you trying to say then? Wayne looked at Rosalynn, smirking


    just don¡¯t want people to use this against you, okay?¡±


    Hearing what he wanted to hear. Wayne was satisfied


    ¡°That¡¯s more like 10¡ã


    ¡°I want to get the bone marrow transnt sorted out as soon as possible, could you let me go?¡±


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw by holding Max,ing back from the small park


    Mommy


    by waved exctedly


    ¡°Did you have fun at the park?¡± Rosalynn reached out to lvy


    by handed the dog leash to Laura and bounced over to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn picked her up, not caring about the sweat all over by


    Ty next time try running to me. Not only can I hold you, but I can also lift you up high.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wayne stood aside and said sincerely


    by seemed tempted


    But after thinking about it, she still hugged Rosalynn¡¯s neck and shook her head: ¡°I want Mommy to


    hold me!¡±


    Being a dad isn¡¯t easy, huh?


    ¡°Did you guys sneak out for some yummy food?¡± Ivy suddenly asked Wayne.


    ¡°How did you know? Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°Godmother and godfather went out for a scrumptious meal this morning, so unfair! They even had the


    audacity to send Laura pictures and videos just tount me¡°¡±


    Rosalynn burst intoughter


    Then Ivy ran towards Max


    She looked up at the second floor window


    ¡°Brother Seeing Cory she immediately waved


    Max also wagged his tail like crazy and barked at Cory


    Finally, Max even performed a spin and stood on his hind legs for Cory


    Rosalynn watched, and her anger from the morning disappeared


    11 go in first,¡± she told Wayne, and went up to the second floor


    As soon as she went upstairs, she heard Cory¡¯sughter.


    Rosalynn felt a little sad


    If Cory could be healthier, he could y outside with Ivy and Max too, instead of being separated by


    such a distance, separated by a ss window


    Mommy


    Cory turned around, saw Rosalynn, and called out


    Rosalynn walked over with a gentle smile


    Sweetheart Mommy will be busy with some things for the next few days,¡± Rosalynn squatted in front of


    Cory, stroking his cheek, and said warmly, if everything goes well, you¡¯ll be able to have the transnt


    surgery soon

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Cory was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°You found a suitable match?¡® he asked in surprise


    Rosalynn nodded with a smile


    As for the rest, she didn¡¯t n on letting Cory know


    ¡°Mommy will arrange the surgery as soon as possible¡±


    Aright


    After hanging out at home with Cory for a while. Rosalynn received a call from the hospital.


    1 have to go out,¡± she said to Wayne, Take care of the kids for me


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wayne nodded, and then hugged her in front of Cory and Ivy, ¡°Call me if you have any


    problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright


    Rosalynn coughed lightly and pushed Wayne away.


    Turning her head, she saw byughing with her hand over her mouth, resting on her brother¡¯s shoulder


    Listen to your dad¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°No ice cream!¡±


    And with that, Rosalynn left


    As soon as Rosalynn was gone, vy sat up and asked, ¡°Did you seed? Are you and mom back


    together?¡±


    1 made a ittle progress.¡± Wayne said with a proud smile.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ivy was overpyed


    You really want your mom and dad to get back together, huh?¡± Wayne leaned in closer to Ivy.


    He thought to himself. His son and daughter were the best!


    by adorably nodded her head


    And then said, ¡°When you guys are back together, hurry up and have a little sister hy wants to be a big


    sister!¡±


    As the youngest in the family, Ivy really wanted to be a big sister.


    At the Jared Group Hospital, in the VIP ward


    Lus had no strength at all


    Hey in the hospital bed


    Medical staff wearing masks were checking something on him.


    He fet an immense fear


    After the examination, the medical staff left without a word.


    Not long after, he heard the sound of high heels and the door opened


    A woman walked in.


    ¡°You Lu stared at the woman, and recalled what Baron had said when he left


    Onginally, Lus thought that if they couldn¡¯t find a new bone marrow, they would stille to him to save


    his son.


    He had taken the money Baron gave him earlier and was about to go find a ce to drink


    A ck car suddenly blocked his way, and he was dragged into the car and knocked out


    When he woke up, he was here


    Mr Wall, rest assured,¡± Rosalynn responded with a chilly tone, meeting his gaze directly. ¡°My sole


    objective is to expedite the rescue of my son. As for the reward I previously offered you, I will honor it


    once the task is aplished¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Luis was both pissed off and scared


    He thought to himself, as long as he¡¯s alive, once he escapes, he must expose this evil couple


    Who would have thought, this woman seemed to have mind reading powers


    ¡°Of course, I advise you not to make a scene After all, who would believe the le that you and my


    husband are brothers?¡± she sai


    He stared at the beautiful woman in front of him


    After Rosalynn finished talking to Luis,


    The door to the hospital room was knocked on


    She ignored the angry Luis on the bed and walked straight out


    Ms Gabri, Im afraid we cant proceed with the bone marrow transnt,¡± the attending physician said


    Rosalynn frowned Why wasnt the matching sessful?¡±


    The attending physician handed two reports to Rosalynn


    When Rosalynn saw the word ¡°Toxicology¡± written on the report, she was stunned.


    We found some marks on his arm that looked like needle holes, probably from long term injections of


    those substances, the attending physician frowned, so he doesn¡¯t meet the donation requirements¡±


    Baron came along with Rosalynn


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, his face turned pale.


    ¡°How is that possible? We didn¡¯t find any records of him being involved in drugs!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t caught but the test results don¡¯t lie,¡± the doctor said regretfully. ¡°Perhaps you could


    try looking for this gentleman¡¯s rtives? Brothers, sisters, or children would do!¡± His brothers and


    sisters are useless¡± Baron was terrified


    ¡°What about children? He¡¯s a man of this age has been married, does he have any children?¡± Rosalynn


    immediately asked


    Baron shook his head


    ¡°His wife had three daughters, but they all died young Baron lowered his head


    Rosalynn felt dizzy


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Madam¡±


    Baron quickly reached out to support her


    Rosalynn calmed down for a moment, then she turned around and pushed open the door to the


    hospital room


    Wake him up, now!¡±


    Shortly after


    Although Luis was still weak, he could talk now.


    ¡°Mydy after careful consideration, I¡¯ve made up my mind I¡¯m willing to coborate with you ¡°Luis


    stated, his tone earnest When do you intend to schedule the surgery?¡±


    Rosalynn folded her arms and paced back and forth in front of him.


    What are you still acting for?¡± she asked coldly, ¡°Is your bone marrow even usable?¡±


    Lus was taken aback


    Although he suddenly remembered something, he avoided Rosalynn¡¯s gaze: ¡°Didn¡¯t the matching


    seed? Howe my bone marrow can¡¯t be used.


    Baron scolded angrily ¡°You¡¯re actually a drug addict! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?


    It¡¯s not a big deal, I just took a lttle bitst night just a tiny bit!¡± Luis quickly said, ¡°I read online that it


    wont affect anything As long as I drink more water, it will be flushed out!¡±


    ¡°You big idiot¡®¡® Baron kicked him


    Enough ¡°Rosalynn said impatiently, then stared at Luis, ¡°Do you still want the money?¡±


    Luis nodded ¡°You both are capable people, you must have a way to solve this problem Just tell me


    what to do, I cooperate¡°¡±


    ¡°Are there any living rtives on your mother¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°None¡°Lus eximed before a thought crossed his mind. Is it true that if there¡¯s a blood rtion


    between the donor and recipient, the chances of a sessful match are higher?¡±


    It¡¯s a blood rtionship with your mother! Your brothers and sisters are useless Baron snapped back


    But Lus justughed ¡°I know, I know I wasnt talking about my brothers and sisters¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    ¡°Are there any other rtives?¡±


    1 do have a son and a daughter Luis answered with a smile, ¡°You can let me go now, and I¡¯ll bring


    them over!¡±


    ¡°Just tell us where they are, and well send someone to get them¡±


    Luis seemed to think he had regained some leverage against Rosalynn


    So he leaned back in his hospital bed and shook his head. They¡¯ll onlye if I go get them¡±


    Baron looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Buy ne tickets Rosalynn stared at Luis, coldly saying.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Siverman, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I may be a little immoral, but I won¡¯t joke about


    this kind of thing ¡°Luis chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t even ask you for more money, just the 50 milion However, you


    do need to give me some in advance¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s confirmed that these two people exist, you¡¯ll get your money. But if you dare to deceive


    me, you won¡¯t have a good time for the rest of your life.¡±


    Before leaving the hospital, Luis got his cell phone back.


    He sneakly made a phone call


    He didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°What? They ran away?¡± Luis eximed in surprise


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    Luis quickly lowered his voice, muttered a few more words, and hung up the phone.


    ¡°What happened? Did the people I want run away?¡±


    Luis put on a pleasing face. It¡¯s my son. He¡¯s going through a rebellious phase and ran away from


    home!*


    Rosalynn stared at him coldly.


    Luis wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can find him when I go back, trust me.¡±


    As they were speaking, the attending physician suddenly rushed aver


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs Silverman! Good news!¡±


    1st that my test results were wrong? Can my bone marrow be used?¡± Luis asked quickly


    it would be better for his own bone marrow to be used, and he could make more money.


    Otherwise


    Using his son¡¯s or daughter¡¯s marrow might lead to others knowing about his fortune and causing more


    trouble.


    ¡°Just confirmed, there¡¯s another volunteer whose bone marrow matches Cory¡¯s!¡±


    The doctor was beaming


    Before, they had tried everything and couldn¡¯t find a suitable match.


    Now, they got two!


    ¡°How is that even possible!¡± Luis¡¯s dream of wealth was shattered, leaving him anxious ¡°Mrs Silverman,


    why would anything from outsiders be better than what we have within our own family? Let¡¯s go find my


    son and daughter!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from hert Baron angrily pushed Luis away.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even want to bother with Luis


    ¡°Have you contacted the volunteer?¡±


    ¡°We have, he said he¡¯s right outside the hospital, and I¡¯ve sent someone to pick him up.¡± The attending


    physician said happily


    Rosalynn¡¯s mood today was like being on a roller coaster.


    Mrs Silverman Luis was as anxious


    if you call me again, I have someone pull out all your teeth.¡± Rosalynn red at Luis


    Luis quickly covered his mouth.


    At this moment, the staff responsible for picking up the volunteers arrived with the volunteers in the car.


    Rosalynn ignored Luis and quickly went over


    Lusclenched his teeth tightly, his eyes filled with hatred


    He knew he should have brought that little guy out when he left the house, so he wouldn¡¯t have wasted


    millions for nothing.


    Just as he was thinking this, a young man in a worn white T¨Cshirt, floral shorts, flip flops, and dark skin


    got out of the car


    ¡°Steven¡°¡± Luis shouted

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Theld looked at him, his eyes full of disgust


    Is that you¡°¡°Rosalynn recognized the boy in front of her


    This boy was the one who was hanging around outside her studio yesterday


    Lus was about to speak but remembered Rosalynn¡¯s warning and quickly changed his words. This is


    my son, Steven!¡±


    Tm not his son¡® Steven said, his face full of disgust


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze swept back and forth between the two


    Let¡¯s do a routine checkup first,¡± Rosalynn said to Steven.


    He showed up at her studio yesterday, he must have been looking for her


    ¡°Okay Steven was very quiet


    He didn¡¯t seem to have much inmon with Luis.


    ¡°Steven, you despicable brat!¡± Luis cursed, his finger pointed usingly at Steven. ¡°Are you so


    consumed by greed that you would forsake your own father? You¡¯re nothing more than a wretched,


    contemptible scoundrel¡±


    Luis had no idea why Steven would appear in the H City


    Why all of a sudden, the match was sessful


    But if he came to the match, he must have been after money!


    Steven, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Luis¡¯s curse, followed the doctor directly


    ¡°Shut him up. He¡¯s annoying ¡°Rosalynn frowned and followed them inside.


    Luis immediately wanted to follow, still shouting, ¡°1 am his father, you can¡¯t give the money to him, it


    must be given to me! Or make a scene, and everyone will know!¡± Baron pped Luis right in the face.


    Luis covered his cheek, obviously stunned.


    Til feed you to the sharks if you said one more word,¡± Baron said, word for word, menacingly


    Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of person Luis¡¯s son was, finally, they didn¡¯t have to put up with


    Luis¡¯s bullshit


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Luis was a bully, covering his cheek, daring not to speak anymore.


    He was hoping that Steven would also be found to have some disease that would make him ineligible


    for donation.


    Wayne and his wife were inhuman, So the God should punish them and let their son die without


    treatment!


    But Luis¡¯s wish did note true


    After all the tests, Steven was healthy and met the donation criteria.


    Rosalynn looked at the report, her hanging heart finally settled


    She looked up at the boy standing in front of her


    The boy had his eyes downcast, and although his clothes were ragged, he still had an air of defiance.


    He was different from Luis


    ¡°Did youe looking for me yesterday?¡± Rosalynn asked gently


    The security guard wouldn¡¯t let me in,¡± Steven replied. ¡°Can my bone marrow be used?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn handed him the report.


    He didn¡¯t take it, 1 can donate bone marrow to your son, but on one condition.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Rosalynn had expected this ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    But her intuition told Rosalynn this boy wasn¡¯t here for the money.


    ¡°Save my sister!¡± The boy looked up at Rosalynn, his voice firm and determined, and as his words fell,


    his eyes reddened


    What happened to your sister?¡±


    ¡°Luis sold her!¡± Stevens fists tightened, his voice filled with anguish. ¡°He sold her to a local gangster.


    He owed them 80,000 dors and used my sister as payment. They threatened to sell her overseas I


    know you have immense power, and I don¡¯t need any money. Please save my sister!¡±

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    After listening Rosalynn immediately made a phone call and handed the phone to Steven, Tell him the


    name of the buyer and your sister.¡±


    Steven took the phone right away


    Rosalynn noticed his thin, shaking hand


    ¡°Hello, the person who look my sister is Dan, and my sister¡¯s name is She Harvey Please, you have


    to save her. Thank you!¡±


    Then, Steven handed the phone back to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn ordered. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll be waiting for your reply


    The call ended


    Rosalynn looked at Steven


    Have you had lunch yet?¡®


    Steven shook his head


    Actually, he forget about lunch.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten much in almost two days.


    A momentter


    Steven sat across from Rosalynn, eating the food voraciously


    He was really starving


    Feeling a little full, he became somewhat embarrassed


    ¡°Mrs Silverman, arent you going to ask me about my dealings with Luis?¡± he asked quietly, clearly


    feeling a little embarrassed.


    He thought Mrs. Silverman¡¯s even more beautiful than the stars on TV.


    And she didnt have that rich peoples arrogance, always speaking gently to him


    Just now she asked what he likes to eat, what he doesn¡¯t eat, and if he¡¯s allergic to anything


    Do you want to talk about a Rosalynn asked.


    Steven was silent for a moment, ¡°Anyway, you can rest assured that I¡¯m not like that bad guy. As long


    as you can save my sister, you¡¯ll be my savior, and I wont extort your money.¡± Rosalynn smiled. ¡°You


    seem to know him quite well¡±


    ¡°Did he extort money from you?¡± Steven looked up at Rosalynn


    Rosalynn nodded. ¡°At first, he wanted half of my husband¡¯s and my fortune, and then changed his mind


    and asked for 50 million.¡±


    ¡°50 million?¡± Steven was shocked and angry. That¡¯s just like him, insatiable!¡±


    1 can give you the 50 million,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Steven immediately refused: ¡°My mom says not to ept reward for doing nothing You help me save


    my sister, I help you save your child, and we¡¯re even.¡±


    Sure enough


    ¡°Your mother has taught you well¡± Rosalynn said sincerely


    Steven put some food into his mouth


    When he mentioned his mother, his whole person seemed to soften


    Indeed, my mom was the first person in our area to attend college. If it weren¡¯t for me and my sister.


    ¡°Steven¡¯s voice faltered, and he brushed the back of his hand across his eyes.


    Nevertheless, he continued to eat with gusto


    Just after finishing, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang


    It was a video call invitation


    She handed the phone directly to Steven.


    Steven was stunned.


    It had only been a little over an hour since the call.


    He quickly took it and epted the call


    The screen shook for a moment


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s injured face appeared immediately


    Seeing her brother on the other side of the camera, She burst into tears, ¡°Steven!¡±


    ¡°She, how are you? What happened to your face? Did you get hit? Are you safe? Did someonee


    to save you?¡±


    She nodded repeatedly


    Twodes, they said they were your friends, and they just took me out,¡± She cried. ¡°Steven, where


    are you? What about mom? She must be so worried! She¡¯s sick too


    ¡°Mom¡¯s fine, she¡¯s at home You hurry back, I¡¯m dealing with something outside and be back as soon as


    I¡¯m done!¡± Steven wiped away his tears and reassured his sister with a smile, Don¡¯t worry. Dan won¡¯t


    dare to bother you again!¡±


    ¡°Bro, how did you get me out? Did you borrow money? Where did you get the money from? You didn¡¯t


    you didn¡¯t sell yourself to be a shipworker, did you?¡±

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    These two siblings spoke the same way


    Questions kepting one after another.


    Pretty cute actually


    ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no shady business, it¡¯s a kind boss You can go home without worry, I¡¯ll tell you more


    when I get back!¡± Steven hurriedly said


    ¡°Aright! Make sure youe back safel


    After hanging up the video call, the weight in Steven¡¯s heart finally dropped.


    He respectfully returned the phone to Rosalynn, holding it with both hands. ¡°Mrs Silverman, thank you.


    I willply with your instructions from now on!¡± Rosalynn took the phone


    ¡°Are you sure you have no other requests?¡±


    Steven shook his head firmly. ¡°One thing for another, it¡¯s fair!¡±


    What kind of iness does your mom have?¡±


    Steven lowered his head it¡¯s a heart issue. The doctor said it can only be relieved¡­ there¡¯s no way to


    cure itpletely.¡±


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen!¡±


    Well, you¡¯re a moor. I have someone pick up your sister and mom. First, because your donation


    requires a parent¡¯s signature, and second, I know a top¨Cnotch heart specialist who can help your mom


    *


    Really¡± Steven¡¯s eyes lit up instantly


    Rosalynn nodded ¡°A world¨Css expert¡±


    ¡°How much will that cost?¡± Steven asked cautiously


    Before, when his mom suddenly fell ill they spent a lot of money at the hospital and still haven¡¯t paid it


    all back.


    But, for him and his sister, their mom is more important than their own lives


    If there¡¯s hope, he would risk his life to give it a shot.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be able to afford it ¡°Rosalynn smiled gently, ¡°Shalll arrange for them toe over?¡±


    If you can save my mother, I¡¯m willing to work like a horse for you for the rest of my life!¡± Steven choked


    out


    ¡°Give your family a call and let your mom know so she won¡¯t be frightened when my people arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Close call, the bone marrow thing was finally settled.


    Rosalynn also called Wayne, briefly exining the situation here.


    1 have a property near the hospital, let¡¯s settle their family there.¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°Alright There¡¯s nothing for me to do here, so I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you¡®


    Rosalynn hung up the phone


    As she was leaving Steven came back, his face full of smiles: 1 told my mom!¡±


    ¡°Good This is Baron, Rosalynn said, gesturing towards him. ¡°He will apany you to your new


    locationter. If you require anything, just inform him Hell assist you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!


    Let¡¯s go together¡±


    Steven followed Rosalynn.


    The gloominess he had when they first met was gone, finally showing some youthful vibes.


    However


    This sunshine didn¡¯tst long


    ¡°Steven¡±


    Downstairs, Steven stood aside, watching Rosalynn get in the car.


    ¡°Steven!¡±


    Lus suddenly appeared from somewhere, grabbing Steven¡¯s cor


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Steven pushed Luis away


    Dan just called me Did you let someone take your sister away? He¡¯s asking me for money now!¡± Luis¡¯s


    eyes were red. They gave you a lot of money, right? If a wasn¡¯t for me would you have so much


    money?¡±


    Baron was stunned, then he stepped forward and kicked Luis hard in the waist.


    Now this kid means more to Baron than his own life.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    if Luis gets so angry that he can¡¯t control himself and does something to Steven, preventing the surgery


    from happening in time, he¡¯d really be done for by his boss. Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost? Are you just


    bored out of your mind?¡± Baron stepped on Luis¡¯s chest.


    Luis grimaced in pain.


    Rosalynn hearing themotion, got out of the car


    ¡°Baron, can¡¯t you even handle a guy like this?¡±


    1 already kicked him out just now ¡°Baron said in a deep voice, T¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my negligence¡±


    Luis, my son is not yet of legal age, so you require my consent to use his bone marr much money, he¡¯ll


    surely go down a wrong path. You¡¯re ruining a child¡¯s lifel


    ¡°Your son¡°¡± Rosalynn smiled, then looked at Steven, 1s he your dad?¡±


    Steven didn¡¯t hesitate ¡°No¡±


    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you don¡¯t acknowledge your father!¡±


    ¡°You rapist, you¡¯ll be struck by bghtning¡°¡± Steven gritted his teeth and cursed back


    shouted hoarsely. ¡°Steven¡¯s mother is worthless, she¡¯s spoded him rotten¡® If you give him that


    Rosalynn nced at the visibly hateful Steven towards Luis, and seemed to glimpse something


    ¡°Narrow¨Cminded fool, you¡¯d even deny your own father for money! Luis continued to scold.


    Steven sneered, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I didn¡¯t take a dime!¡±


    What did you say?¡± Luis froze


    1 said I didn¡¯t take a dime!¡± Steven said word for word, ¡°So, don¡¯t count on me, you won¡¯t get anything


    from me!¡±


    You


    Steven struggled to get up.


    ¡°Do you know that for bone marrow, they¡¯ll give at least 50 million! 50 million!!¡±


    ¡°Mrs Silverman, you go ahead and do your thing, don¡¯t worry about him. ¡°Steven looked at Rosalynn,


    Tim a man, a man of my word, and I won¡¯t go back on It!¡± Rosalynn smiled warmly at Steven, ¡°I know.¡±


    After that, she looked at Baron again, ¡°President Silverman values you very much, but if you keep


    screwing up¡­¡±


    Please give me another chance!¡±


    ¡°Mm ¡°Rosalynn nodded.


    But when she left, she still left two more people to help Baron


    Baron watched Rosalynn leave, and looked at Luis.


    All this pent¨Cup anger¡­


    ¡°You wait for me in the car¡® Baron looked at Steven


    He didn¡¯t expect that this kid didn¡¯t even want a dime, more human than his dad.


    So Baron was still polite to Steven.


    ¡°Yeah¡°Steven paused. ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s always been very sneaky¡±


    With that, Steven pointed to a four or five centimeters long scar on his calf


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Last time we fought, he couldn¡¯t win so he pulled out a knife and tried to stabme


    Baronughed, patted Steven¡¯s shoulder, ¡®Got it, you can go now¡±


    Steven got in the car without looking back.


    Luis continued to make a fuss behind him.


    At this moment, Baron¡¯s phone vibrated


    He took a look, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then smiled at Luis

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    A chill ran down Luis¡¯s spine


    What what are you gonna do?¡±


    Baron stretched his neck, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just rudely call Mrs Silverman again?¡±


    Lus stiffened


    What what do you want?¡±


    Mrs. Silverman always keeps her word. She said she¡¯d pull out all your teeth, and she won¡¯t miss a


    single one.¡±


    Luis covered his mouth, scrambled to his feet, and bolted out of there


    Baron¡¯s men were about to chase after him, but Baron just smirked and waved them off with his arm


    Luis ran out of the hospital like his life depended on it


    He didnt dare go to the police because he had just injected drugsst night.


    He didn¡¯t dare go back to town ether Dan had told him that some big shot had taken She Harvey


    away


    Now. Dan thought that Luis had gotten him into trouble with the big shot and threatened to take his arm


    As Luis ran, he cursed


    He had juste here to make money, but instead of getting rich, he got himself into a whole heap of


    trouble


    It was all his damn rich brother¡¯s fault, and his shrew of a wife!


    This couldn¡¯t be the end of it¡±


    He was going to the media, exposing the heartless couple!


    Hed let everyone know that he and Wayne were brothers.


    Wayne was cold¨Chearted and wicked, not only neglecting his own brother but also allowing his wife to


    hurt his younger brother!


    Wah that in mind, Luis decided not to leave H City.


    Hed find a ce to hide and wait for the right moment


    On her way back, Rosalynn received detailed information about Steven¡¯s family.


    Steven hadn¡¯t lied


    His mother, Xena Harvey, had indeed been epted to college


    Her grades were pretty good


    During summer break, she went to work in the city to make some money.


    When she returned, she was already pregnant.


    In that era, getting pregnant before marriage was a very shameful thing in a small town.


    Xenia¡¯s parents severed ties with her


    They kicked her out of the house


    Later, Xenia left her hometown and went to a remote fishing vige to give birth to twing, Steven and


    Sh Harvey Over the years, the three of them had relied on each other


    Xenia never remarried


    In order to support her children¡¯s education, she moved from the fishing vige to the city where she


    had worked before. She rented a fish stol at the market


    Life was manageable


    Unfortunately, five years ago, Xenia fainted at the fish stall and was diagnosed with a heart condition at


    the hospital.


    She couldnt do heavy work anymore.


    The family¡¯s savings were used up for Xenia¡¯s medical treatment.


    They had no choice but to return to the town.


    ¡°After they went back Luis somehow heard about this and started showing up asking for money,¡± the


    investigator said in a deep voice. At first, the children didn¡¯t know anything about it but then Steven


    caught him asking for money, and they got into a fight. After that, Steven stopped going to school¡­¡±


    About three months ago, Luis suddenly showed up and offered She a good marriage proposal Xenia


    refused, and he even got into a conflict with her Steven came back and beat him up However, at the


    beginning of the month, She was kidnapped by Luis and his men on her way home from school and


    was taken to pay off his debts. When Steven went to save her, they asked for 200 000 to let her go


    ¡°Was Xenia forced by Luis Rosalynn asked in a deep voice


    She still remembered how Steven had just cursed Luis.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one knows the specifics. Xenia never revealed who the father of her children was, and she always


    denied that Luis was their father¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Rosalynn repled. If she doesn¡¯t say, we don¡¯t need to keep asking Bring the mother and


    daughter here as soon as possible¡±

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Not long after Luis escaped from the hospital, he got a call from the town, saying that Xenia and She


    just left with a few people carrying some package sized stuff. Lus had just said it himself


    Since Steven isn¡¯t 18 years old yet, a bone marrow transnt requires a parent to sign for


    So, Luis immediately figured out that Xenia hade to H City with that sneaky couple.


    Lushid in a filthy alley


    and immediately called Xenia


    Xenia was worried about her son Steven¡¯s condition and was startled when she saw Luis¡¯s calling


    in


    She nced up and saw She Harvey checking in and those who were escorting them to H City


    Luis, that jerk


    He¡¯s always been cunning and unscrupulous, with no bottom line.


    Steven went to H City with Luis


    Even though Steven had repeatedly said that he was safe and nothing had happened,


    Xenia still answered the call


    ¡°Hey, I thought Id have to call you like 10 or 20 times before you¡¯d pick up!¡± Luis said, surprised


    Luis, stop messing with my son and daughter¡± Xenia gritted her teeth, ¡°You heartless bastard, even


    selling your own flesh and blood to pay off gambling debts!¡±


    By rights


    Lus should be cursing up a storm right now.


    But he didn¡¯t


    He even chuckled on the other end of the phone


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why would I resort to gambling if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± Luis¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. ¡°You were so


    ill, spending money recklessly I wanted to win more, to use it for your treatment. I wanted to ensure that


    Steven, a bright and talented student, wouldn¡¯t end up like you, unable to attend college. It¡¯s such a


    waste!¡±


    Luis knew exactly where to stick the knife in


    Xenia gritted her teeth.


    Painful memones she couldn¡¯t bear to recall surfaced in her mind


    That year, she worked at a shoe factory over the summer to earn college tuition fees


    Lus was a driver at the factory back then


    When it happened, was during a typhoon, the factory was closed, and that scumbag Luis broke into her


    temporary rented room


    The typhoonsted three days


    And Luis tormented her for three years.


    Later, she wanted to go to the police


    Luis threatened her with killing her whole family. she had to swallow her disgust, take the humiliation,


    and more away overnight, getting a new part¨Ctime job.


    She thought that as long as she didn¡¯t think about those days, things would pass


    But just before school started, she copsed upon discovering she was pregnant..


    Lus, you are absolutely disgusting¡± Xenia pulled herself out of the painful memories and cursed through


    gritted teeth


    Luis still didn¡¯t care


    Xenia had cursed him many times, a few more wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Beleve it or not, I really want us all to have a good life together. Do you know why you¡¯re in H City this


    time?¡±


    Xenia didnt say anything


    She vaguely knew it was to donate bone marrow to a child with leukemia


    But she didn¡¯t know what Luis was thinking, so she just didn¡¯t say anything


    1don¡¯t think that couple with ill intentions would tell you ¡°Luis sneered, ¡°The one looking for you is my


    half¨Cbrother from the same mother. You know Bane Energy Corporation, right?¡± Of course, Xenia knew

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Her daughter She always said she wanted to study finance and work at Bane Energy Corporation


    after graduation


    My brother¨Cinw is Wayne, the CEO of Bane Energy Corporation. His wife is even more badass,


    being the heiress of the century¨Cold Jared Group, worth billions! Our son is donating bone marrow to


    their kid this time!¡±


    Xena sneered


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Luis¡¯s lies were getting more and more outrageous


    His brother inw was the CEO of Bane Energy Corporation?


    As if he could ever be that lucky!


    ¡°They initially wanted me to be the donor, you know how much they offered?¡± Luis didn¡¯t even wait for


    Xenia¡¯s answer, and replied himself, ¡°Fifty milion


    Xenia was shocked.


    But due to my health issues, I couldn¡¯t carry out the n myself. Steven had to take my ce. But now,


    Steven has been manipted by that cunning couple. He refuses to ept even a single penny from


    them! It¡¯s fifty million we¡¯re talking about! With that money, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your


    medical expenses, Sh and Steven¡¯s education costs, and we could even purchase a beachfront vi


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re disgusting!¡± Xenia scolded him, annoyed. ¡°They helped save my daughter, it¡¯s only right


    that Steven doesn¡¯t take their money!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Luis snapped on the other end of the line. ¡°Xenia, are you asking for a beating?


    Didn¡¯t I hit you enough before? I¡¯m telling you, once you get to H City, tell Steven he can¡¯t take a cent


    less than fifty milion! Also, have him record their conversations, and if possible, get them to admit that


    Wayne is my half¨Cbrother¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming! If Luis were in front of Xenia, she would definitely spit in his face. 1 won¡¯t let my son


    be your aplice!¡±


    Xenia, are you trying to get yourself killed? How long do you think they can protect you? Once the bone


    marrow transnt is done, you¡¯ll still be kicked back here, and then¡­ I¡¯ll make your children pay!¡±


    Xenia turned pale, recalling the scene when Luis threatened her with her parents.


    Grinding her teeth, she swore, ¡°If that dayes, Luis, Ill make sure we both go to hell together!¡±


    Ever since Steven found out Luis was his father, he had changedpletely.


    He used to be very cheerful, always having endless conversations with her.


    But now, Steven seemed to be shrouded in a fog with no way forward


    And Sh


    If she hadn¡¯t been noticed by an overseas client, who knows what those people would have done to


    her?


    Xenia¡¯s constant submission had emboldened Luis.


    So, she wouldn¡¯t back down anymore


    As long as Luis kept messing with her kids, she would take him down with her.


    She wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway.


    Taking Luis down before she died would be worth it


    Xenia hung up the phone


    ¡°Hey! Hey! You dare hang up on me!¡± Luis cursed angrily


    Unbelievable, how could there be such a foolch person?


    Giving up fifty million for a girl who would only bring a loss?


    Lus was so angry his head felt like it was going to explode.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He thought he should contact the media first. As long as people knew he was Wayne¡¯s brother, they


    would surely send loads of money his way


    As he was thinking, suddenly, footsteps came from behind him.


    Luis wasnt rmed


    Who would dare to attack him in broad daylight?


    But then, several tall and fierce looking men with huge biceps stood in front of him.


    ¡°What do you want¡±


    Luis nced at these men


    They looked even scarier than the local thugs


    One of the big biceped men didnt say a word, raised his hand, and pped Luis hard with his bear¨C


    paw¨Clike hand.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    That slop knocked out one of Luis¡¯s teeth


    His head was buzzing


    In a daze, he heard a man¡¯s voice say, ¡°You¡¯re in my way¡±


    The alley behind the bar was actually quite wide


    Luis was on the smaller side in terms of male physique


    He was leaning against the wall how could he possibly be in these people¡¯s way?


    Luis shook his head, wanting to exin


    Then,


    He heard the man say, take this tooth as payment¡±


    Tooth?


    Lua¡¯s spine shivered


    Wrong, he wasn¡¯t in their way, these people were from that heartless Rosalynn¡¯s couple¡­.


    ¡°Help ¡°Luis tried to rush out and escape again, but the other party grabbed his neck and cruelly


    dragged him back, pping him with two more ps.


    Then began the road to tooth extraction


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalynn went straight home


    After discussing with Wayne, she told Paige and Hria the news that Steven and Cory¡¯s bone marrow


    typing was sessful and they were about to have a bone marrow transnt for Cory


    During this time, Hria¡¯s two main concerns were Cory and Calvin


    ¡°Once the surgery time is confirmed, please inform me immediately so that I can be there¡± Hria¡¯s


    voice wavered with emotion. I always knew our Cory was an exceptional child, and it feels like heaven


    is watching over him!*


    Thanks to his dad,¡± Rosalynn whispered, ¡°He put a lot of effort into finding the donor


    ¡°It¡¯s his duty!¡± Hria snorted, ¡°But speaking of him, I do have a question for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How did I hear some rumors that Wayne is nning to retire ande home to be a full time dad?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback


    She hadn¡¯t heard about this.


    7 was talking to an old friend about a coboration at lunch today, and he asked me about Hria


    replied, ¡°Rumor?¡±


    ¡°It must be a rumor, you know how much of a workaholic Wayne is, his career is his whole life, he¡¯s


    worked so hard to build up Bane Energy Corporation, now that his career is on the rise, how could he


    possibly let go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right ¡°Hria sighed, 7 was just thinking, both of you are so busy, if he could really let go of his


    work and return to the family, it would be easier for you. Rosalynn just smiled


    At that moment Page¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Paige is back, let¡¯s not talk about this now, once Cory¡¯s surgery time is set, Ill let you know right away


    ¡°Rosalynn said.


    As Rosalynn was about to hang up, Hria stopped her ¡°Wait a minute¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Anything else?¡±


    Didn¡¯t I give some business to Paige¡¯s stepfather¡¯spany out of consideration for her before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know ¡°Rosalynn replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there was no renewal?¡±


    It seems things aren¡¯t going well on their side, Grant has cashed out over four billion in the past ten


    days or so I have a bad feeling, you should tell Paige, this family has gotten used to relying on her, I¡¯m


    worried that after they go bankrupt, they find ways to use her again¡±


    Rosalynn kept silent


    Dear grandma, your prediction is correct


    But it¡¯s already a bitte, Page has already given them a lot of money


    ¡°Okay, tak to her in a bit


    After hanging up the phone. Rosalynn left the study


    Page and Babe came together


    Did it work? it really worked?¡± Paige excitedly ran up to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded in agreement ¡°Once the child¡¯s parents arrive andplete the necessary


    paperwork, we can proceed with the collection of the bone marrow¡±

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Is the donor still a kid?¡°Paige was surprised


    Seventeen years old Rosalynn answered


    ¡°Wow! Page replied excitedly


    ¡°How about we have an open¨Cair BBQ at our ce tonight to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Nope ¡°Wayne coldly answered while busy


    Paige red at him, thinking, ¡®s not like it¡¯s your house, right?


    ¡°He¡¯s got ns tonight, let¡¯s do it another time Rosalynn said with a smile


    Fine


    Paige muttered and went off to y with Cory and Ivy


    Rosalynn watched her leave, and as she turned her head, she locked eyes with Baillie


    Soon enough, they both went outside


    ¡°Did Paige tell you anything?¡±


    After a nce they both asked simultaneously.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything but my grandma told me that Grant has been cashing out a lottely


    ¡°Rosalynn said.


    He¡¯s probably nning to run away Baille said coldly, ¡°No surprise, hell throw Mrs. Scott under the bus


    after he¡¯s gone With one sessful experience of collecting money, when Grant¡¯s debt explodes, those


    creditors will go after Paige What¡¯s your n?¡±


    Baille sounded cold, but his face looked calm and confident


    ¡°Actually, the Sutton family¡¯spany isntpletely down yet. Why do you think Grant suddenly


    started cashing out?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she observed Bailie. ¡°So, he has another method of making money and


    is eager to be involved?¡± Bailie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°You set him up?¡± Rosalynn asked in


    surprise


    ¡°Paige works hard for her money I have no reason to just stand by and watch her hard¨Cearned cash be


    fed to the rats in the gutter Baillie said calmly


    At this moment, Baillie was very different from his usual self in front of Paige


    Still the same expression, even the tone of his voice was the same


    But people felt that he was dangerous


    ¡°Bailie, dont ever use these sneaky tricks on Paige¡±


    Rosalynn had seen too many couples who started as a match made in heaven but ended up stabbing


    each other in the back


    Love is just a fleeting thing


    When it¡¯s gone, at the vows and promises are empty.


    Don¡¯t worry ¡°Bade smiled gently, 11 never let Paige see this side of me.¡±


    ¡°You better keep your word ¡°Rosalynn warned


    At that moment. Badies gaze went past Rosalynn and looked at the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window behind her.


    Paige stood there with her arms crossed, looking suspiciously at them


    Wayne was also there with his arms crossed, but his eyes were only on Rosalynn, withplicated


    emotions in his eyes, probably imagining some drama.


    ¡®About the Sutton family¡¯s situation, I won¡¯t get involved. You better handle cleanly Rosalynn paused,


    ¡°However, if Peyton makes any moves, don¡¯t act. I take care of it¡± After all, Peyton was Paige¡¯s mother


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If Page ever finds out what Baile did to her mother, it could cause some problems


    1 was actually thinking about sending her abroad to enjoy her twilight years¡® Baille¡¯s expression


    showed a bit of regret.


    Of course he would arrange a beautiful ce with great living conditions


    He would hire the best servants and provide her with the best life


    He would let her enjoy her twilight years there, never to appear in front of Paige again.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    There¡¯s something Balle didn¡¯t tell anyone


    That day, he went to investigate the restaurant where Paige had given Peyton a check


    After Peyton left, although the private room¡¯s door was tightly closed, Paige¡¯s crying could still


    be heard in the surveince


    Her eyes and nose were red when the left the room, obviously shed been crying hard


    At that moment, Baille wanted to destroy the Sutton family,


    and he wanted Peyton to disappear from this world immediately


    But he still had his sanity


    Mrs Scott liked him as a loyal little dog, so he wouldn¡¯t do these bloody things with his own


    hands, it¡¯s the same to ruin these people in another way


    After a brief exchange with Bale, Rosalynn went back to the living room


    Paige came over as soon as Rosalynn entered, her eyes wide with fear, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell my hubby about


    that thing, did you?¡±


    Which one?¡± Rosalynn was clueless


    Paige breathed a sigh of relief Forget it if you don¡¯t remember, what lesson did you teach him then?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment ¡°Moral education?¡±


    Paige was shocked ¡°Moral education? Honestly, Baillie is so upright in his morals, I suspect he¡¯s been


    a soldier before, what¡¯s there to educate?¡±


    Then it¡¯s manliness education,¡± Rosalynn changed her statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s even more ridiculous Paige wouldnt let it go, ¡°He¡¯s so well¨Cbehaved.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a love fool have you dug up all the wild vegetables in the world? Rosalynn tapped her


    forehead, ¡°You really think Baillie is the best person!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Pageughed sheepishly and hung on Rosalynn¡¯s arm.


    ¡°He is good!¡±


    Even if he appears good, I will still keep a watchful eye on him,¡± Rosalynn dered with determination.


    ¡°If he dares to mistreat you in any way, I will not hesitate to take action.¡± She emphasized her point by


    making a fierce shing gesture


    Paige wasn¡¯t angry


    Later, Baille came in


    Before Rosalynn brought the kids back, Paige had some fruit trees nted in the bare garden,


    including a small tomato tree


    Surprisingly, while the other transnted fruits and vegetables were witing under the scorching sun,


    this tomato tree bloomed and bore fruit, now with many bright yellow fruits hanging


    on it


    Paige had tasted them, sour and delicious


    Baille had just picked some to bring back


    11 go wash them in the kitchen and bring them to you.¡± Baille said and headed to the kitchen


    Paige didn¡¯t chat with Rosalynn anymore, and wanted to go with Bailie.


    Honestly, Paige was quite worried that Baie was really hurt by Rosalynn¡¯s scolding, so she


    nned to go andfort him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡°Rosalynn pulled her back by the waist.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige was a bit confused,


    Rosalynn rarely clung to her like this


    ¡°Paige as a husband and wife, you are partners who share both joys and sorrows. You used to


    shoulder everything on your own, but now you have to learn to share some things with your


    partner even if you think they may be unnecessary.¡± Rosalynn spoke gently. ¡°Otherwise, in the


    long run, he will feel sad if he doesn¡¯t sense your rnce on him¡±


    Page hesitated for a moment, feeling a little nervous in her heart, did Rosalynn


    know something?


    However, before Paige could worry too much, Rosalynn pushed her out: ¡°Go on! Go on!¡±


    ¡°Oh Page responded, walked a few steps, and looked back at Rosalynn, still feeling a bit


    uneasy.


    After Page and her husband left, Rosalynn copsed on the sofa.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Ts Page okay? Wayne handed Rosalynn a piece of apple and held it up to her mouth.


    Rosalynn looked at him a bit surprised. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really grown up. President Silverman. If it


    were before, you¡¯d definitely be jealous¡±


    My wife doesn¡¯t want me anymore, can I afford not to grow up?¡± Wayne said with a nigh.


    Rosalynn just hummed, leisurely eating her apple, not picking up on Wayne¡¯sment


    Honey, before Cory¡¯s surgery, let¡¯s find a ce for a family camping trip, just the four of us? Wayne


    handed Rosalynn another piece of apple, ¡°Experts say camping is a great bonding activity. Plus, it¡¯s


    summer, so we can watch stars and fireflies Cory and Ivy will love it.¡±


    Ask the kids, if they¡¯re up for it then well go, Rosalynn replied


    Rosalynns answer made Wayne happy, at least she didnt t out refuse


    After by finished school Wayne told the kids about the camping Inp


    hy had a deep love for nature Just the mention of stargazing and fireflies filled her with excitement, and


    she expressed a strong desire to leave immediately to experience them Cory always went along with


    his sister, so d she liked it. he didn¡¯t mind


    And so, the family¡¯s first trip together was settled


    Paige was eating cherry tomatoes from a bowl, one by one, her gaze falling on the close¨Cknit family in


    the distance


    Tnever felt like I was intruding when we all loved together,¡± Paige looked at Baillie, But now that


    Wayne¡¯s here, everything¡¯s different Like now, I don¡¯t want to go over there, don¡¯t want to run ther


    harmonious atmosphere¡±


    Baile looked at Paige adoringly, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, Trust me, people probably think


    the same about us.¡±


    Paige smiled


    At that moment, her phone vibrated in her pocket


    Bahe took the bowl from her hands as she checked the iing call.


    It was an unknown number


    Paige had just returned to the country to start her career, so she received many calls from unknown


    numbers daily


    She didn¡¯t think much of it, stepped aside, and answered the call


    ¡°Whos this? Paige asked


    ¡°Are you Grant¡¯s daughter?¡± The other party¡¯s voice was rough, not sounding like a decent person


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong number ¡°Paige¡¯s demeanor suddenly cooled down, and she hung up the phone,


    then immediately blocked the number and turned on airne mode ¡°Whats wrong¡± Bailie walked over


    Paige looked at him, and without thinking, blurted out, ¡°Nothing, just a wrong number.¡±


    After uttering those words, she suddenly recalled what Rosalynn had just mentioned, and a wave of


    regret washed over her


    Why didn¡¯t she tell Baillie the truth?


    ¡°Mhm, their family is going out for dinner tonight. We should find a ce to have a good meal too,


    Baille didn¡¯t seem to suspect anything. Paige felt even guilter


    Why would someone call and ask if she was Grant¡¯s daughter?


    She instinctively thought of the people who hade to herpany for money before


    Could be because of money again?


    That annoying quy Grant!


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    At that moment. Bailie snapped his fingers in front of her


    Pages thoughts immediately returned to the present


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at Baile, puzzled


    Balle gently touched her head, ¡°I was just asking what would you like to eat. Why do you look so


    preupied?¡±

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Paige nced at Bale and thought about some past events


    Like when her mom had just remarried, she was pushed by one of Grant¡¯s rtives¡® kids who snatched


    away her toy. She went to her mom all upset, but her mom just said, ¡°Mommy is in a tough spot right


    now, can you be a good girl and not cause any trouble?¡±


    Or, when she had just started her own business, she encountered some big problems andined


    a bit in front of Logan Sutton.


    Logan seriously told her, Paige you¡¯re an adult now, you should solve these difficulties yourself, and not


    expect me or others to help you.¡±


    In fact, whether it was going to her mom orining to Logan, she never thought of asking her


    mom to get her stuff back, nor did she expect her mom to deal with that kid, or ask Logan to solve her


    problems for her


    Ever since she broke up with Logan and looked back, she realized that even the problems she


    encountered in the early stages of her business were beyond Logan¡¯s abilities to solve. She just


    wanted to vent her frustrations to her loved ones and have themfort her.


    Now she had a strong feeling that her current situation was no small matter.


    Would Baile find her troublesome? They hadn¡¯t known each other for very long¡­


    A huge shadow seemed to envelop Paige in an instant, and her hand reaching for Baille retreated back


    into the darkness it¡¯s nothing. Paige shook her head. Tm good with whatever, you


    decide


    Baillie¡¯s eyes were deep and mysterious He nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Page looked away, feeling guilty and frightened. She decided to contact the Sutton family to get things


    straight


    First, she called Grant After several attempts, there was no answer, So, she called Peyton. The phone


    rang for a while before Peyton finally answered.


    Page


    ¡°Are you guys divorced yet? Paige asked.


    Peyton hestated for a moment, then said in a heavy voice, ¡°Why would you wish for us to get a


    divorce?¡°¡±


    ¡°Enough ¡°Paige didn¡¯t have the patience for her nonsense. ¡°Grant gave my number to some stranger


    again, what¡¯s the deal? Are you two treating me like an ATM now or what?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Peyton was very surprised


    Grant had told herst time that he was forced and had no other choice but to ask Paige for help.


    ¡°Are you with Grant right now?¡± Paige asked coldly. ¡°Tell him to stop ying these games. Even if you


    two get killed by someone demanding money, I won¡¯t give a dime. If he tries this again, I¡¯ll call the


    police and report you for extortion!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. How can me asking you for money bebeled as extortion?¡± Peyton¡¯s voice grew


    more anxious ¡°Moreover, your Uncle Sutton is not the type of person you¡¯re describing You must be


    mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Ms Peyton ¡®Paige¡¯s tone was icy and distant Tm no longer your daughter¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Paige Peyton yelled angrily


    ¡°Pass my message on to Grant, I won¡¯t be soft in the future¡±


    After saying this, Paige hung up without hestation. She sat there for a while, thinking, and then called


    herpany¡¯s legal department


    ¡°Excuse me, if I want to reim the money, properly, and assets I¡¯ve given to someone else, what


    procedures do I need to follow?¡± Paige asked.¡±


    ¡°Was it a gift?¡± The other party asked


    Paige thought for a moment and said, There was no written statement, but everything was paid for


    using my card!


    In this case, it¡¯s easier to reim. If you need assistance, please provide us with the relevant


    transaction and purchase records, and well handle the rest for you.¡±

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    ¡°Alright, I have someone send it to you guys tomorrow¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige felt like all her strength had been drained, and the flopped onto the


    bed with her arms wide open. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Bade


    And she didn¡¯t want to see that look in Baille¡¯s eyes, the one Logan and Peyton had when they saw her


    as trouble.


    So she had to deal with all this herself


    There used to be a popr saying.


    ¡°If you cant hold onto the sand, just let it go.¡±


    Back then, she thought it was cool.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But as time went by, when she truly understood the meaning of the phrase, she realized how hurtful it


    was.


    After a pleasant dinner, Rosalynn was getting ready to visit Steven and his family.


    Do you really not want me toe? Wayne stood in front of the car, frowning


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°You dont need to get involved with those people.¡±


    You want to protect me?¡± Wayne insisted on getting a straight answer.


    Before Rosalynn could say anything, the car window rolled down.


    Ivy¡¯s ittle hand was on the window, looking at her dad and then her mom, ¡°Mommy, are you guys going


    on a date?¡± Rosalynn thought ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Laura will take good care of us!¡± by said


    ¡°No date¡± Rosalynn tapped her nose. ¡°Mommy has work to do, Daddy will go back with you guys¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he go to where you¡¯re going for work?¡± Ivy asked senously


    The TV said, couples need alone time to foster their rtionship


    ¡°No, he cant ¡°Rosalynn shook her head patiently


    Ivy sighed looking at Wayne: ¡°In that case, dont bother Mommy anymore, get in the car!¡±


    Rosalynn immediatelyughed and then looked at Wayne, Did you hear that?¡±


    Wayne ¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything ¡°Wayne said helplessly.


    ¡°Alright


    Then, Wayne got in the car and took the kids home.


    Rosalynn went straight to Steven¡¯s ce


    Xenia and She Harvey had already arrived.


    Waynes house here was arge apartment with a private elevator


    When Rosalynn arrived, Xenia hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry you had toe all the


    way¡­¡±


    Xena was only a few years older than Rosalynn, but years of hard work and less had aged her


    considerably


    ¡°Steven saved my sons life, it¡¯s only right for me to visit ¡°Rosalynn said gently. ¡°Steven mentioned that


    you¡¯re not in good health. Did you feel ufortable on the trip here?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine ¡°Xenia said


    with an embarrassed smile. ¡°It was my first time on a ne, and you even bought me a first¨Css


    ticket, so how could I be ufortable?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and tak¡±


    A momentter, Steven¡¯s family and Rosalynn were all seated in the living room


    ¡°Maam, I¡¯m so grateful to you for saving me,¡± She said, tears welling up in her eyes. If it werent for


    you, they would have taken me to Southeast Asia tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t bother you


    anymore, Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°Yes¡± She nodded through her tears.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Small talk done, Rosalynn got straight to the point and started talking about bone marrow donation with


    Xenia.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve confirmed with the doctor that the donation won¡¯t harm Steven¡¯s health or affect his future


    life,¡± Rosalynn said. ¡°You can rest assured¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that,¡± Xenia nodded.


    ¡°Also, if you have any requests, you can bring them up now. I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them.¡±


    Xenia quickly waved her hand ¡°No need, you¡¯ve helped us save our daughter and found a doctor for


    me, I¡¯m already very, very grateful.¡±


    Rosalynn could tell this family of three were all very simple and kind-hearted people.


    ¡°Are both of your kids entering the college next year?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    She nodded and then subconsciously looked at her brother.


    Steven had been out of school for a long time.


    ¡°Gathering bone marrow takes time, and your mom will need treatment afterward, so you¡¯ll probably


    have to stay in H City for a while,¡± Rosalynn said ¡°Steven, make up for the sses you missed this


    summer break. I¡¯ll find a tutor for you, you still have to study


    Steven was shocked


    He couldn¡¯t find the words to refuse and looked at his mother subconsciously


    With tears in her eyes, Xenia looked at Rosalynn: ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Steven will repay you in the future.¡±


    If it were her own matter, Xenia might have refused.


    But¡­


    Her son¡¯s education had always been a concern.


    Last year, she contemted ending her life, hoping that by doing so, Steven would have the chance to


    return to school.


    Because she didn¡¯t continue her education, she was trapped in this numb life like a workhorse.


    She didn¡¯t want her son and daughter to follow in her footsteps.


    With the world so vast, she hoped her children could soar high.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± Rosalynn felt sorry for Xenia. ¡°You¡¯ve raised your children well, you¡¯re


    amazing.¡±


    Xenia smiled shyly.


    ¡°Maybe the God saw my suffering and gave me a bit of luck.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stay too long.


    After saying what needed to be said, she got up to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Steven said.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Then Steven followed her into the elevator


    Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Luis called my mom, Steven said solemnly


    Rosalynn nodded, her tone and expression calm, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He was talking nonsense like a madman, I don¡¯t even know what he was saying, but he imed that


    your husband his biological brother,¡± Steven frowned, hating Luis with a passion


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s gone crazy with greed? Rosalynn smirked.


    ¡°Even though the lie is preposterous, maam, it is still advisable to exercise caution. If he were ta


    coborate with your business thals and the media to amplify the falsehood it could potentially pose


    troubles for you,¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Steven with some surprise


    Over the years, she had met many messy people and hadn¡¯t seen someone as pure as Steven in a


    long time


    She was originally thinking was Steven saying this to test something?


    But who would have thought


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luis wont get the chance


    Steven was taken aback


    He had seen many old movies, with many scenes about silencing people


    Tom, Lids Steven made a throat lifting gesture

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Rosalynnughed happily. ¡°What are you thinking? We¡¯re legit business people, we don¡¯t kill people!¡±


    At most, she would just make sure those who shouldn¡¯t talk can¡¯t.


    The elevator reached the garage.


    Rosalynn patted Steven¡¯s arm, ¡°Tomorrow your teachers will contact you one by one. Study hard with


    your sister and get out of that small vige.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Steven nodded with teary eyes.


    After receiving a call from Paige, Peyton was always very anxious.


    Actually, since Paige had a falling out with her family, Peyton could feel that Grant was getting worse


    day by day.


    Especially those business partners brought in through Paige¡¯s connections, one by one either not


    renewing contracts or simply breaking them, risking penalties.


    Late at night.


    Grant, who hadn¡¯t been home for two days, finally returned.


    Peyton went to meet him.


    A few steps away, Peyton smelled not only the scent of cigarettes and alcohol on Grant, but also a


    woman¡¯s perfume.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Peyton asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where were youst night when you


    didn¡¯te home?¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Grant took off his coat and threw it aside, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror and see what you


    look like every day. Because of your daughter, my business has been hit hard, thepany is on the


    verge of bankruptcy, peoplee to me for debts every day, I¡¯m already annoyed enough. If Ie


    home and see your resentful face, crying all the time, of course I don¡¯t want toe home!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s lips were a bit pale.


    Her eyes were red, and she was about to cry, but she held back, afraid of making Grant angry.


    ¡°Honey, Paige called me and said someone came to her for money again, what¡¯s going on?¡± Peyton


    asked.


    Grant gave her a nce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Grant didn¡¯t care. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s those people you brought with you to ask for money


    last time who told the other creditors, and they can¡¯t find me so they go to your daughter¡±


    His current situation was because Paige had offended Bane Corporation and the Jared Group.


    He was already having a hard time.


    Recently, he hade across a promising investment opportunity overseas. However, being a


    vengeful individual, he harbored no intentions of letting Paige, who had left him destitute, escape


    unscathed.


    He had raised her, she had destroyed the family, and now she was messing with his business.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Grant calcted that after cashing out and running away, the total amount of scattered debts would be


    over 70 million, all private debts, goods payment, project payment, and so on


    He would give Paige¡¯s phone number to these people.


    As soon as he disappeared, they would definitely use all kinds of extreme methods to force Paige to


    pay


    Grant wasn¡¯t worried that she couldn¡¯t pay, after all, she still had a powerful good friend.


    Of course, Grant wasn¡¯t afraid of revenge either.


    He had already found a way out. After running away, he would go for stic surgery to change his


    appearance and then get a new identity starting a new life


    Peyton frowned


    ¡°I never told those people Paige¡¯s phone number, where did they get it from?¡±


    Grant looked at her impatiently. Are you saying I told them? That i deliberately set up your daughter?¡±


    Faced with Grant¡¯s questioning Peyton became somewhat uncertain


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Peyton reached out to hold Grants hand, ¡°Grant, you saidst time that it was


    thest time you asked Page for money.


    Before Peyton could finish, Grant violently shook off her hand


    Peyton was already weak, and Grant was very strong the exred and stepped back two steps falling


    directly to the ground, her forehead hitting the shoe changing stool

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Blood started gushing from Peyton¡¯s forehead right away.


    In the past, even if Peyton got slightly hurt, Grant would be super concerned.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Peyton, it¡¯s your paranoia andck of trust that makes me not want toe home anymore! Look at


    what you¡¯ve be in the past two months!¡±


    After saying that, Grant picked up his coat: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being back to this home


    anymore.¡±


    With that, Grant turned and left without paying attention to Peyton¡¯s head injury.


    Peyton broke down.


    She covered her wound, crying, and picked up her phone to call Logan toe and take her to the


    hospital.


    At the same time, she wanted to tell Logan about what Grant was doing with Paige now.


    But just as she picked up her phone, a text message from an unknown number came in.


    Peyton opened it, and her brain went boom.


    There were seven messages in total, and six of them were pictures.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There were photos of a young, beautiful woman in bed with Grant,pletely naked.


    The seventh message read: ¡°Did Grante home yet? Did he touch you? Probably not, he said the


    thought of sagging skin makes him sick.¡± Peyton, with blood all over her hands,


    Holding her phone, helplessly and desperately burst into tears.


    When Logan got Peyton¡¯s call, he rushed over in a hurry.


    When he opened the door, Peyton was sitting in the corner by the entrance, her clothes and half of her


    face covered in blood. The wound had stopped bleeding.


    But the sight was still shocking.


    He immediately took Peyton to a nearby hospital to clean, stitch, and bandage her wound.


    ¡°Dad really crossed the line! How could he leave you like this and just walk away?¡± Logan said angrily.


    In fact, after the argument at the police station, Grant and Loganhad been giving each other the cold


    shoulder.


    Even when Grant had fainted while taking wedding photos abroad, Grant hadn¡¯t even looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your dad¡¯s fault,¡± Peyton looked at Logan, ¡°It¡¯s that wicked woman¡¯s instigation!¡±


    ¡°Did he cheat on you?¡± Logan was even more shocked.


    In his memory, Peyton and Grant had always had a good rtionship.


    Cheating and getting violent¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Peyton cried, defending Grant, ¡°After I got out of the detention center, my mood has been


    bad, and there have been so many problems at thepany. He¡¯s been annoyed every day, and I¡¯ve


    been making him angry. That¡¯s why he cheated!¡±


    ¡°Peyton!¡± Logan scolded, ¡°How is it your fault that he cheated and hurt you?¡±


    Logan paused for a moment, ¡°Divorce him. I¡¯ll find you the bestwyer¡­¡±


    Peyton stared at him in shock, and suddenly pushed away Logan¡¯s supporting hand. ¡°Logan, you want


    me to divorce your dad so you and Paige can get back together and get married, right?¡±


    Logan stood there dumbfounded. ¡°What.. what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯ll never divorce your dad, and even if I did, Paige is already married Peyton looked


    at Logan, feeling that there was no trust


    anymore


    She even began to suspect if Logan was in cahoots with that woman, deliberately tricking her into


    divorcing!


    ¡°You know about me and Paige, right¡­ Logan stood there stiffly


    Peyton knew that this matter was even more devastating to Logan than Grant finding out


    Peyton said with a disgusted face ¡°Yes, I really wanted to strangle you when i found out! Paige was so


    innocent, and there are so many other women out there, why did you have to choose her!¡±


    ¡°We truly loved each other, it was mutual affection!¡± Logan quickly exined


    ¡°You seduced her!¡± Peyton said, word by word.


    Logan looked at her.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Suddenly, it seemed utterly ridiculous: ¡°You knew damn well I was dating Paige, yet you still happily set


    me up on a blind date¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Should I just approve of you two being together, getting married? Then


    wouldn¡¯t my family fall apart?¡± Peyton stared at Logan intently. ¡°And the person I set you up with isn¡¯t


    good enough? What¡¯s wrong with Kelsey Sharp? You¡¯re still thinking about my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Logan eximed, his tone filled with exasperation. ¡°Do you truly care about Paige, or are


    you merely interested in separating us for your own benefit? It¡¯s the resources, connections, and status


    of the Sharp family that truly drive you to push me towards meeting her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Logan¡¯s sarcastic


    smile faded as he spoke, his words bing more serious. ¡°The individuals you¡¯ve sought out for


    Paige are of inferior quality, yet their family¡¯s resources would undoubtedly assist my father¡­¡±


    1


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. It¡¯s my duty to help him. Besides, Paige would live a luxurious life if she married into


    such a great family. What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± Peyton said confidently.


    Logan thought she was beyond help.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to divorce my dad, let it be.¡± Logan looked away. ¡°I just ask you one thing.¡±


    Peyton didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You know about me and Paige¡­ Don¡¯t let her find out. It would break her heart¡± Logan finished,


    cing Peyton¡¯s medication and test results on a nearby chair before walking away without looking


    back.


    How absurd


    For the past four years, he and Paige had worried about their parents finding out about their


    rtionship, fearing they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle


    1.


    Little did they know¡­


    One was trying to control Paige through him, ensuring the money she earned would keep flowing into


    his pockets.


    The other¡­ for the sake of her own marriage, was determined to sell them off separately.


    Peyton stood still, watching Logan walk further away, her heart racing. She wanted to chase after him


    but feared he would continue to persuade her to divorce..


    In the end, she could only slump down on the chair, covering her face and crying helplessly.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Everything she did was for the good of the family!


    She hadn¡¯t made a mistake!


    Before long, Baillie received photos and videos from someone who had been keeping an eye on the


    Sutton family.


    The sender briefly exined what had happened that day.


    Baillie stared at the photos expressionlessly.


    After Peyton was injured, she had immediately called Logan.


    The video was at the end.


    Usually, the person tailing them wouldn¡¯t send him videos.


    Baillie opened the video, even though the audio was somewhat muted. Nevertheless, both parties


    spoke with rity, allowing Baillie to distinctly discern their argument.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Trash¡±


    Baillie cursed coldly after watching the video.


    Both Logan and Peyton were trash


    He deleted the chat history and then texted Paige ¡°Mrs. Scott, would you like toe over to my


    parents¡¯ house this weekend?¡±


    Paige sent back a question mark


    Baillie replied ¡°Remember when I said I wanted to take you to the northwest to stargaze before we got


    married? Now is the perfect time. We can visit my parents and then drive there¡±


    There would be a lot of trouble ahead, but he wouldn¡¯t let those annoying people get to Paige


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable!¡± Paige sent a crying face. Im so busy at work, and I don¡¯t trust leaving Cory alone. I


    want to be with him during his bone marrow transnt.¡±


    Baille might be able to solve the first problem, but as for thetter

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Baillie grabbed a mint from his bedside table, peeled it, and threw it into his mouth. The coolness


    couldn¡¯t suppress the anger and annoyance in


    his heart.


    He thought, maybe he should just silently get rid of those people.


    Their bodies wouldn¡¯t be found by anyone.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Paige sent another message: ¡°I¡¯ll have a week free after mid-next month,


    wanna go stargazing again?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Baillie sighed softly.


    Life is so long, how could he guarantee that Paige wouldn¡¯t find out he¡¯d gotten rid of those people?


    If she found out, she¡¯d be scared of him¡­.


    He replied with an ¡°OK.¡±


    Paige was distracted tonight.


    After replying to Baillie¡¯s message, she continued to lie in bed staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    A momentter, her phone rang.


    She subconsciously thought it was Baillie calling.


    When she picked it up, it was an unfamiliar number.


    She didn¡¯t even think about it and just hung up.


    But the other party quickly called again.


    After thinking about it, she decided to listen to what the other person wanted.


    As soon as the call connected,


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and the other person was also silent.


    Perhaps this silence was somewhat familiar, Paige suddenly realized who it might be on the other end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Logan¡¯s voice rang out, with a hint of urgency.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Paige asked coldly. ¡°I thought I told you not to bother me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know, this time it¡¯s about Aunty Peyton Logan said in a low voice.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Paige asked, her tone somewhat cold.


    They had just talked on the phone today, and she sounded fine.


    Logan sighed, ¡°My dad has the other woman, and he had an argument and scuffle with Aunty Peyton


    tonight¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Paige immediately sat up.


    ¡°She fell and sustained a head injury, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already apanied her to the hospital. The


    wound is not severe, and it has been stitched up,¡± the person reassured.


    ¡°Has Grant lost his mind?¡± Paige scolded angrily, ¡°He¡¯s letting my mom scam money from me while


    cheating and being abusive? Does he want to die?¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Logan¡¯s tone was very gentle as he coaxed Paige, ¡°I called you not to make you angry¡­


    I tried to persuade your mother to divorce, but she doesn¡¯t want to, so I thought¡­¡±


    Paige was stunned, ¡°When did you try to convince her?¡±


    ¡°Just now¡­¡± Logan replied helplessly


    ¡°She still doesn¡¯t want to divorce after being hit and finding out her husband has the other woman?¡±


    Paige asked.


    Logan remained silent


    Paige¡¯s anger faded in an instant.


    She licked the tip of her tongue against her canine tooth andughed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s respect her choice


    then You don¡¯t have to call me to tell me how she¡¯s doing. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    With that, Paige was about to hang up, but Logan didn¡¯t want to.


    He felt like he hadn¡¯t talked to Paige in a century


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Paige asked coldly


    ¡°You just said, my dad asked your mother to scam you for money? Logan asked seriously, ¡°What do


    you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means exactly what it says¡± Paige answered.


    ¡°How much did she scam? When did this happen?¡± Logan continued to inquire


    Paigeughed. ¡°Over seven million. Why are you asking so many details? Do you want your dad to pay


    me back?¡±


    Logan was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°If he refuses to repay, then we have nothing more to discuss Goodbye, Paige tersely responded


    before abruptly ending the call. Without hesitation, she proceeded to block his phone number.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Paige was so pissed off she got super thirsty.


    She chucked her phone and went downstairs to get some water.


    She chugged several cups in a row, and when she turned around, she saw Baillie leaning against the


    dining room door, arms folded, watching her. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    Paige mumbled, putting down her ss.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Baillie walked over. ¡°You just drank four cups of water in one go, aren¡¯t you afraid of


    drinking too much?¡±


    Paige looked down, thought about it, and frowned, ¡°Logan just called me.¡±


    A cold glint shed in Baillie¡¯s eyes: ¡°Was she asking to get back together?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige sighed weakly. ¡°Grant cheated and even hit my mom. I heard her head got cracked open.¡±


    Before Baillie could say anything, Paige expressed her anger andplete bewilderment, eximing,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She has encountered genuinely kind individuals before, and my father treated her


    so well! When you have experienced something delightful and then encounter something putrid, isn¡¯t it


    instinctual to spit it out? What on earth is she thinking?¡±


    ¡°Should we go check on her?¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Paige shook her head. ¡°If I go and see her clinging to that piece of trash Grant, I¡¯ll die of anger!¡±


    Baillie lifted her hand and gently stroked Paige¡¯s back.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Grant is such a jerk!¡± Paige gritted her teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Baillie asked patiently.


    He was in a pretty good mood, but he even felt like killing someone just now.


    The reason was simple, Paige voluntarily told him about Logan¡¯s call and Peyton being hit.


    ¡°I want someone to beat him up!¡± Paige said without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before Baillie could finish, Paige headed out ¡°No need for you to find someone, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Baillie was too clean, Grant didn¡¯t even deserve to dirty his hands.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baillie followed Paige.


    Paige ran upstairs, picked up her phone, found a number and dialed it directly.


    ¡°I need you to help me beat someone up, beat him hard, but don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    After giving the order, Paige turned around and saw Baillie leaning against the door, arms folded,


    smiling at her.


    Paige went silent suddenly.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Baillie reached out to her.


    Paige moved closer: ¡°Now you know I can be pretty fierce, right?¡±


    She pretended to be fierce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Baillie held her hand ¡°Yeah, I know. Can you get even fiercer?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Paige nodded, then asked Baillie, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Baillie shook his head, then lowered his head and kissed Paige, ¡®From now on, don¡¯t worry. Whatever


    you do, it won¡¯t scare me or make me dislike you¡¯


    Paige was slightly taken aback.


    No one had ever said anything like that to her before


    Logan used to say things like, ¡°Can you be a little more well behaved and not cause me trouble?¡±


    ¡°You say that now, but if I really do those things, you¡¯ll find out more of my bad sides or think i¡¯ll cause


    trouble for you, and you¡¯ll get annoyed¡± Paige lowered her eyes


    Baillie was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly understood


    So it wasn¡¯t ack of trust that prevented her from confiding in him about her financial needs, but rather


    a fear that he might perceive her as bothersome or irritating?


    Baillie¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed hard by someone, a mixture of pain and anger.


    She must have been treated like this by someone before.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Baillie looked at her gently and seriously. ¡°We are husband and wife. I will never find


    you annoying and will always stand by your


    side.¡±

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Actually, Paige wasn¡¯t even sure herself.


    Her subconsciousints were actually a test for Baillie.


    After marrying, he slowly pulled her out of the mess she was in before.


    He showed her what it meant to be loved and made her realize that she was good enough.


    Today, she took Rosalynn¡¯s words to heart.


    But she was too worried to tell Baillie the truth.


    So, when she heard Baillie¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t react in time, and then an unprecedented sense of


    grievance flooded her heart.


    Maybe she should let her rtionship with Baillie be stronger.


    Paige buried her head in Baillie¡¯s chest, hugged his waist with both hands, and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied.¡±


    Baillie was a bit flustered for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, just take your time and tell me, okay?¡±


    Later, Paige told Baillie that Peyton brought someone to thepany to demand money, but after


    being refused, she took more than seven million under the pretext of divorce.


    Baillie sat across from her, wiping her tears with a tissue.


    He knew that Paige had given the money but didn¡¯t know that Paige had given it because Peyton said


    she wanted a divorce.


    ¡°Actually, I knew she was lying to me, but I just couldn¡¯t help but want to prove something. Paige


    choked up, looking pitifully at Baillie and sobbing. ¡°We¡¯re married, does this seven million count as our


    marital property?¡±


    Baillie looked at her with a mix of heartache and helplessness.


    ¡°Firstly, the money was earned prior to our marriage, so it does not fall under joint assets. Secondly,


    upon our marriage, you signed a marital property agreement acknowledging that the money you


    earned remains solely yours,¡± Baillie exined.


    Paige had no idea about this.


    Seeing her clueless expression, Baillie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so silly. If I were a human


    trafficker, you might have been sold by me already.¡±


    ¡°I did read the marriage agreement carefully¡­ Paige mumbled and sobbed again.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve been honest with me, I should be honest with you too.¡± Baillie held Paige¡¯s hand.


    Paige¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously, ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding something from me too?¡±


    Could it be about a romantic entanglement?


    After all, with Baillie¡¯s looks, physique, family background, and education, it¡¯s impossible for him not to


    be sought after.


    ¡°Actually, I knew you gave money to your mother Baillie said.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Paige said, suddenly remembering what she said during the day.


    If she didn¡¯t tell him anything, he would be sad.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me then?¡± Paige raised her hand and touched Baillie¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I just guessed that you gave her the money, but I didn¡¯t expect it was for this reason.¡± Baillie¡¯s eyes


    were full of concern, and he squeezed Paige¡¯s hand again, ¡°Do you still want to test your mother?¡±


    Paige was silent for a moment, then shook her head as she looked at Baillie, ¡°I don¡¯t want to test her


    anymore¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± Baillie asked patiently


    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Paige not being able to let go of her mother.


    Her mother had given birth to her, raised her, and was once the dearest person to her in the world.


    For over two decades, her mother¡¯s influence had permeated her every word and action. Even now,


    she remained in good physical and mental health, radiating positivity and kindness


    That was not easy at all


    Paige looked at Baithe and said, ¡°I¡¯m not unloved¡±


    Baillie was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and asked, ¡°Who loves you?¡±

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    ¡°Rosa!¡± Paige answered.


    ¡°What else?¡± Baillie¡¯s tone became gentler.


    ¡°Granny!¡± Paige continued.


    Baillie sighed, persistently asking. ¡°What else?¡±


    Paige looked at him and finally smiled, ¡°Baillie!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Baillie nodded approvingly. ¡°Remember that Baillie loves you.¡±


    Paige nodded immediately, tears rolling down her cheeks again.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie raised his hand, wiping away her tears.


    In the past, Paige saw in movies that some people could heal others.


    She always thought it was impossible.


    But during the short time she had known Baillie, she was constantly being healed by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Sutton family,¡± Baillie said softly. ¡°Moving forward, don¡¯t answer any calls from


    them and avoid picking up calls from


    unknown numbers as well. I promise you, within three months, the Sutton family won¡¯t trouble you


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°No¡± Paige shook her head quickly. ¡°You can¡¯t contact them, and don¡¯t let them know who you are.


    Grant is insatiable¡­¡±


    Seeing Paige worried about him, Baillie was even happier.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°He won¡¯t get a chance to be insatiable with me.¡±


    Paige was startled and then looked shocked, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to kill him, are you? No! That¡¯s


    against thew!¡±


    Baillieughed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break thew!¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s legal, then¡­ I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Paige whispered.


    ¡°OK.¡± Baillie leaned in and kissed her.


    ¡°No wonder you suddenly wanted to go out, you wanted to keep me hidden from them, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Baillie nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that now. You can go to work or be with Cory, and we¡¯ll go


    out when we have a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Paige nodded and then hugged Baillie:


    ¡°Baillie, thank you.¡±


    Baillie gently patted her back, ¡°But, Mrs. Scott, I¡¯d rather you focus more on me than those annoying


    people.¡±


    ¡°I know~¡±


    ¡°So-when will I get my ring?¡± Baillie held out a hand to Paige.


    His ring finger was bare.


    ¡°Very soon, very soon!¡±


    Paige had already drawn the design, but didn¡¯t have time to make it.


    ¡°Good¡± Baillie nodded with a smile.


    That night, Steven¡¯s family finally reunited in a foreignnd, looking forward to starting anew, hoping


    their mother could be cured, and their sister could have a safe future.


    Rosalynn couple eagerly awaited Cory¡¯s recovery after his bone marrow transnt.


    Paige and Baillie had a heart to heart conversation, which greatly improved their rtionship.


    The worst off was the Sutton family


    Logan, who was hung up on by Paige, cried sadly in the car


    Peyton took a taxi home alone, sending many messages for help to Grant, but there was no response.


    Of course, Grant wasn¡¯t intentionally ignoring her


    He was drinking at a bar that night and got beaten up badly in the restroom. When Peyton was sending


    messages, he had already passed out


    next to the toilet.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    The next morning, Rosalynn woke up sweaty. It wasn¡¯t that the weather was unbearably hot, but


    Wayne had sneaked into her room at some point and wrapped her up in his arms from behind.


    Since the time Cory and Ivy ceased sharing a bed with her, she had refrained from locking her door at


    night, dreading that the children might awaken and not find their mother. This inadvertently facilitated


    Wayne¡¯s ease of entry and departure.


    Just as Rosalynn was about to leave Wayne¡¯s embrace, he woke up, and without a word, pulled her


    back in.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Rosalynn elbowed him a little.


    Wayne grunted in response, then let go of Rosalynn and got up. She was surprised at how obedient he


    was being today.


    But then Wayne turned on the air conditioning,y back down, and used his arms and legs to pull her


    back into his arms. Rosalynn:¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalynn elbowed Wayne again. ¡°I need to get up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a little after six¡­ Let¡¯s sleep a bit more!¡± Wayne wouldn¡¯t let go, nuzzling his nose against


    Rosalynn¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Xenia¡­ Steven¡¯s mom¡­. is going to the hospital for a check-up today. I need to go see her,¡±


    Rosalynn said, her palm on Wayne¡¯s face. ¡°Why not let someone else handle it? I don¡¯t want my wife to


    be so tired,¡± Wayne said, not wanting to let her go.


    ¡°No can do!¡±


    Wayne seemed helpless.


    ¡°Anyway, you can put everyone, even someone you barely know like Xenia, ahead of me!¡± He finally let


    her go after saying that.


    Rosalynn sat up and saw him turn away from her, his back facing her. She found it amusing and lightly


    poked Wayne¡¯s back, saying, ¡°President Silverman, I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve


    been acting like a little womantely?¡±


    Wayne ignored her.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t try to cheer him up, instead she got up, put on her slippers, went to the wardrobe to


    change, and then went to wash up.


    As she was about to leave the bathroom, Wayne came over.


    ¡°Not sleeping anymore?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne didn¡¯t answer. As Rosalynn walked out, Wayne¡¯s arm circled her waist and ced her on the


    bathroom counter. ¡°Way¡­ mm¡­¡±


    Before Rosalynn could say anything, Wayne sealed her mouth with a kiss. asionally, he would


    gently bite her lips.


    Wayne released his hold on Rosalynn after their prolonged kiss, yet he maintained his grip on her


    waist. Gazing into her eyes, he tenderly nted a few more gentle kisses upon her lips.


    ¡°We promised Cory and Ivy that we¡¯d go buy camping stuff together today. Thought you coulde


    too,¡± he said softly, clearly disappointed. ¡°When are you going?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°We nned to go after Ivy walks the dog.¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change it to the afternoon, and I¡¯ll go with you guys,¡± Rosalynn agreed readily.


    ¡°How about we pick you up, have lunch together, and then go shopping?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I get to the hospital,¡± Rosalynn said, leaving her options open.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s mood seemed to have improved a lot, even pinching Rosalynn¡¯s chin, wanting to kiss her.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too much!¡±


    Rosalynn pushed him away, got off the sink, and went straight out of the bathroom.


    Rosalynn had already alerted the doctor who was treating Xenia and even invited two experts from the


    Silverman Group¡¯s hospitals.


    Rosalynn apanied Xenia throughout the medical examination.


    Xenia¡¯s problem was indeed quite serious, she needed a heart transnt.


    Before finding a suitable heart, they would use conservative treatment, which simply means prolonging


    her life for the time being. Afterward, Rosalynn chatted with the doctors.


    Steven¡¯s family sat in the lounge, somewhat silent.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bro, a heart transnt is expensive, right?¡± She asked.


    Steven nodded. He had checked online, and the cost was hundreds of thousands at the very least.


    But now, they couldn¡¯t evene up with five thousand, let alone hundreds of thousands.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xenia gently shook her head with a smile. ¡°A heart transnt sounds too scary. I¡¯ll just stick


    with conservative treatment.¡±


    ¡°No way! The doctor said that even with regr conservative treatment, you¡¯ll have at most two or


    three years left! You must have a heart transnt!¡± Steven¡¯s attitude was unwavering.


    ¡°Yes, Mom! You must undergo a heart transnt! I can¡¯t imagine life without you! You need to live a


    long and fulfilling life, be present for my brother¡¯s and my weddings, and experience the joy of having


    grandchildren. I want you to witness our children¡¯s weddings and see them start their own families as


    well!¡± She Harvey cried out emotionally


    ¡°Where are we going to get that kind of money?¡± Xenia frowned, ¡°You two, listen to me. Let¡¯s not


    consider this heart transnt!¡±


    ¡°We can borrow from Ms. Tesdal first, then my brother and I can pay her back when we make money!¡±


    She Harvey blurted out.


    ¡°No way!¡± Xenia became stern immediately, ¡°She, she has already helped us a lot. Maybe hundreds


    of thousands isn¡¯t a lot of money to them, but for us, it¡¯s astronomical! What are you going to use to pay


    her back?¡±


    As they were arguing, Rosalynn returned.


    She walked in and saw that Steven and She¡¯s faces were not looking good, while the patient herself


    seemed quite stable mentally.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is a heart transnt the only way for my mom to survive?¡± Steven asked Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn said, ¡°These are the top cardiologists in the industry. That¡¯s pretty much what they mean.¡±


    Steven immediately fell silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to go back and have dinner with the kids. Steven, could you walk me out?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Soon after, Steven and Rosalynn entered the elevator together.


    ¡°What do you think about your mom¡¯s situation?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Steven paused for a moment, ¡°She¡¯s still so young, and she¡¯s been struggling all her life. I want her to


    live longer, just a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Then a heart transnt is the only option¡±


    ¡°Ma am, how much would the surgery cost if it¡¯s done here?¡± Steven asked.


    He had already thought about it Although the house in the vige was old, someone had considered


    buying it before, and the price offered was


    not bad


    After selling the house, they could have some money on hand


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll go find someone to arrange for a matching heart¡±


    The young manis pride eventually gave way to the belief that he didn¡¯t want to lose his mother.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Steven said sincerely


    ¡°Did the tutor call you?¡± Rosalynn changed the subject


    ¡°The physics and math teachers have been in touch, and they mentioned that they will send me a


    schedule and some ability test questionster,¡± Steven replied


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡± The elevator reached the first floor and Rosalynn walked out first, ¡°Go find that nurse in


    the pink outfit, she¡¯ll take you to register and get in line

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    ¡°Alright!¡± Steven nodded.


    Rosalynn then prepared to leave.


    Steven thought for a moment and stopped her, ¡°Luis¡¯s guys called me this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rosalynn looked indifferent, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Luis got caught because he was stealing in the street and they found out he was doing drugs, so he¡¯s


    locked up.¡± Steven said with disgust. ¡°What did they call you for?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°The police asked his family toe, but Luis¡¯s wife has been mentally unstable since she got beaten


    up too much a few years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Are you going to pay your respects?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Steven immediately denied, ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you guys ever had a paternity test with Luis Wall?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Steven shook his head.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no evidence to prove that you guys have any rtion to Luis, right?¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Steven hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    ¡°Why should you care what happens to a stranger? Steven, you¡¯re almost an adult, you should know to


    cut off bad things decisively.¡± Steven immediately understood, ¡°I know what to do now!¡±


    Luis was indeed a curse to their family.


    Fortunately, not many people knew that he and his sister were Luis¡¯s children.


    Otherwise, they would never be able to get rid of this curse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Thinking about having to pay alimony to Luis when he got old made Steven feel sick.


    Even a penny spent on Luis would be an insult to him, his sister, and his mother!


    He watched Rosalynn leave.


    The sunlight outside was great, and there was a tall tree in the flowerbed outside the hall.


    He saw a tall and handsome man with two children under the tree.


    The little girl immediately ran happily towards Rosalynn when she saw hering out.


    Seeing Rosalynn catch the child urately as she ran towards her, Steven suddenly remembered how


    he used to love it when his mother held


    him like that.


    But now¡­


    Steven¡¯s nose tingled, and he walked resolutely towards the person Rosalynn had just mentioned.


    ¡°Hello, I want to register for a heart transnt!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect Wayne to be waiting downstairs with the kids.


    ¡°Mommy, how is the sick auntie? Is it serious?¡± Ivy still cared.


    Rosalynn tapped her nose, ¡°Auntie¡¯s heart is broken, and now she¡¯s waiting for a new heart to rece


    it.¡±


    Ivy was amazed for the first time, ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled.


    Wayne came over at this time and took Ivy from Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    Wayne nodded and immediately lifted ivy high, ¡°Mommy¡¯s done, let¡¯s go eat a big meal¡±


    ¡°Big meal!!¡±


    Ivy excitedly echoed.


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t lift her so high!¡± Rosalynn looked nervous.


    However, Ivy was having a great time and wished her father would lift her even higher.


    Rosalynn helplessly watched the father and daughter walk ahead Ivy had always been lively, and with


    Wayne now, she would probably be even more unruly in the future.


    Cory held her hand, ¡°Mom, who was that guy talking to you just now?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded gently. ¡°He¡¯s the son of the sick auntie.¡±


    Cory nodded earnestly and turned to Rosalynn, saying, ¡°Mom, I made a substantial amount of money


    from selling my program in the past. Let me cover Auntie¡¯s medical expenses, alright?¡±

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Rosalynn looked at Cory and nodded approvingly, ¡°But, Mommy wants to know, how much money did


    you make? The money needed for the heart transnt isn¡¯t a small amount.¡±


    ¡°Enough to cover the medical expenses, Cory answered very calmly.


    This piqued Rosalynn¡¯s curiosity.


    On the way to the restaurant, Rosalynn texted Jaime to ask..


    Jaime quickly replied, ¡°Cory hasn¡¯t sold a program for a while, but thest one he sold made over a


    million dors.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Cory, who was resting with his eyes closed, in surprise.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No wonder he was so calm¡­


    So how much money did her son have stashed away now?


    After a pleasant lunch, the family of four went to buy things they needed for camping.


    Wayne had already made a shopping list.


    Most of the time, Ivy was following him around.


    In contrast, Cory was proceeding at a leisurely pace, holding his mother¡¯s hand and purchasing various


    misceneous items. Today was a workday, so the warehouse market wasn¡¯t very crowded.


    Rosalynn and Cory were examining the ingredients on some food when they suddenly heard someone


    exim from behind. ¡°Is that Ms. Tesdal?¡±


    Rosalynn turned around and saw a young couple, with the girl looking excitedly at her.


    ¡°It really is you!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so excited, Gabrie! I absolutely love you, and your legendary cases on Wall Street


    are just so amazing!¡±


    As they were talking, a sweet, soft voice sounded, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, slow down,¡± a man¡¯s voice followed.


    The girl¡¯s breath seemed to catch.


    She had actually run into the entire family of four!


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re all done shopping!¡± Ivy ran up to Rosalynn and then noticed the girl behind her.


    She turned around, her beautiful eyes blinking. ¡°Hello, why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± The young girl¡¯s face was full of admiration.


    ¡°Apologies, would you mind taking a picture together?¡± Rosalynn hesitated, reluctant to draw further


    attention to her children.


    ¡°Can we?¡± The girl asked excitedly


    ¡°You can take a picture with the adults, but not with the children,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    ¡°I understand! We need to protect the children!¡± The girl nodded and quickly handed her phone to her


    boyfriend, preparing to take a picture


    Rosalynn waved at Wayne


    Wayne obediently came over


    Onginally, Rosalynn wanted the girl to stand in the middle for the photo


    ¡°No, no, no, you two have to stand together!¡±


    Rosalynn

 Chapter 977

    Chapter977


    After taking the group photo, the young couple didn¡¯t bother Rosalynn anymore.


    ¡°Mom, are you a female star now? Why did that girl want to take a picture with you?¡± Ivy asked


    curiously.


    She remembered that her mom wasn¡¯t a star.


    When did she change her job?


    ¡°Because I am very pretty,¡± Rosalynn replied seriously.


    Ivy suddenly understood


    and held her brother¡¯s hand, looking at this and touching that while walking in front of them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Wayne and Rosalynn walked side by side.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Rosalynn nced at Wayne.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°It feels like a dream I¡¯ve had before.¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    Actually, she wanted to ask when he had that dream.


    But in the end, she chose to keep quiet.


    ¡°Did you check the weather forecast? Can we see stars and fireflies when we go camping tomorrow?


    I¡¯m afraid it might rain,¡± Rosalynn changed the subject.-


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t pick up on his hint, Wayne didn¡¯t continue the topic either.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all sorted out. We¡¯ll set off first thing in the morning!¡±


    The girl who had just met Rosalynn was actually a somewhat famous travel blogger with her boyfriend.


    They were here to buy equipment, preparing for a long road trip.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to post the photo on her ount across all tforms.


    *Lucky as can be! I went out to buy some equipment and ran into my favorite celebrity couple and their


    beautiful family shopping!¡±


    As soon as the photo was shared, thements began pouring in.


    By evening. Wayne followed and liked a travel vlog on Twitter.


    Everyone thought President Silverman identally clicked the like button.


    But he didn¡¯t unlike it, just quietly logged off.


    This attracted the attention of many entertainment vloggers.


    ¡°I get it. President Silverman wants everyone to see his happy life with his wife.¡±


    *LOL, President Silverman is such a funny guy. He really cares about whether people think he and his


    wife have a good rtionship!¡±


    Of course, some people thought Wayne¡¯s behavior was too deliberate.


    However, facing all this hustle and bustle, Wayne didn¡¯t have the time to bother.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter978


    He¡¯s packing up stuff for tomorrow.


    In the midst of her busy schedule, Paige called Rosalynn to tell her about Wayne¡¯s Twitter incident..


    Rosalynn took a look.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just take a picture and post it himself if he wanted to show off?¡± Paigeined ¡®But


    seriously, President Silverman has changed so much. He used to be so private, how could he do


    something like this?¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes and looked out the window.


    Wayne finished moving stuff and went out with Ivy again. They were outside ying games right now.


    ¡°Time will tell Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Rosalynn said, bringing her gaze back. ¡°Are you really going to


    meet Baillie¡¯s parents this weekend?¡± ¡°Yep!¡® Paige replied


    ¡°Cory wishes he could go with you, but he definitely can¡¯t leave this weekend, Rosalynn said helplessly.


    ¡°Why does Cory want toe with me?¡± Paige wondered.


    Rosalynn told her the reason.


    On the other end of the phone, Paige immediately started crying: ¡°He loves me so much!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rosalynn agreed.


    ¡°But do I look that weak? Even a five¨Cyear¨Cold wants to protect me¡­¡± Paigeined through her


    tears.


    ¡°Well¡­maybe a little, Rosalynn said, and they bothughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everything to


    Cory.¡±


    The next morning, the family of four changed into new outdoor clothes and set off for the camping site.


    The campsite was over 200 kilometers away from the city, located in a forest park.


    Three hourster, they arrived at their destination.


    Ivy stepped out of the car and found herself awe¨Cstruck by the towering trees before her. She extended


    her arms, attempting to embrace the majestic trees in a heartfelt gesture.


    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s set up the tent,¡± Wayne said, patting her on the back.


    Ivy was excited to pitch the tent and immediately followed Wayne


    Rosalynn was nning to rx and let the kids and Wayne do the work.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy suddenly called her.


    Rosalynn was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m too small,e help me!¡±


    Rosalynn had no choice but to go help.


    Once she left, Ivy happily ran to her brother¡¯s side to eat snacks with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, getting Ivy to behave so quickly,¡± Rosalynn said as she helpd Wayne with the tent.


    Wayne smiled.


    Rosalynn red at him.


    The two worked methodically, setting up the tent and moving their essentials inside.


    Then it was time for dinner.


    Rosalynn prepared a barbecue, and the family of four gathers around the tiny grill for a delicious meal.


    Ivy and Cory both need a nap, so after eating, they fall asleep in the tent.


    Rosalynn relished this rare chance to connect with nature.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brewing a pot of tea, she settled onto the observation deck in front of the tent, her gaze fixated on the


    distant jungle mountains and the expanse of the clear blue sky.


    It¡¯s not long before Wayne came out and sat naturally next to Rosalynn.


    Neither of them spoke, just sipping tea and looking into the distance.


    After a while, Wayne took the initiative to say, ¡°I want to quit running Bane Corporation.¡±

 Chapter 979

    Chapter979


    Rosalynn was taken aback for a moment.


    Everyone knew that Wayne had always been a workaholic.


    He single¨Chandedly founded and developed Bane Corporation, treating it like his own child


    Though he had been cking offtely, Rosalynn never thought that Wayne would one day voluntarily


    say that he wanted to withdraw from the management of Bane Corporation


    ¡°Why?¡± She frowned and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Wayne replied ¡°In a couple of years, youll have to take over the Jared Group too, so you


    won¡¯t be able to stay in H Country for long. After I leave Bane Corporation, we can all move there


    together.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a full¨Ctime dad?¡± Rosalynn asked, incredulously, after a moment of silence.


    Wayneughed, ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ll let a manager run Bane Corporation, but I still handle major issues.


    And when we get there, I¡¯ll take care of Bane Corporation¡¯s overseas affairs, depending on the


    situation.¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, ¡°Wayne, I hope you¡¯re not making this decision because of me and the


    kids. We have a long way to go, and I don¡¯t want you to me uster.¡±


    She had seen too many resentful spouses like this.


    When in love, they prioritize their partner above all else, when they no longer love you, they me their


    current predicament on you.


    ¡°No way¡± Wayne said solemnly. ¡°You and the kids are the closest people to me in this world, and I just


    want to live a good life with you.¡± Wayne¡¯s gaze was full of passion and sincerity.


    Rosalynn said. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal, so think it through.¡±


    Wayne was a bit disappointed and frustrated.


    It appeared that regardless of his efforts, he found it difficult to truly impress her. Instead, his actions


    seemed to make her feel tense and guarded.


    Her past experiences had made her lose trust and dependence on him.


    ¡°I will,¡± Wayne replied, and then asked, ¡°I heard that Luis Wall¡¯s kids are pretty well¨Cbehaved and


    sensible, right?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mhm, Xenia raised them well. They¡¯re nothing like Luis Wall,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne looked at the distant scenery and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you, but my mother had a set


    of twins overseas, Luis also has a set of twins, and so do we.¡± He shrugged and chuckled, ¡°Is this


    hereditary?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Rosalynn agreed, nodding. ¡°So, you want to look out for your nominal niece and nephew?¡±


    Wayne had never been particrly curious about unrted people and certainly wouldn¡¯t start talking


    about them out of the blue.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Rosalynn said.


    This conversation felt a bit like the old days when Rosalynn worked alongside Wayne.


    When it was time, Rosalynn went to wake up the two little ones.


    Cory was fine and woke up quickly, but Ivy was a bit grumpy getting out of bed.


    She snuggled in Rosalynn¡¯s arms for a while before feeling better.


    After that, she went with Wayne to a nearby creek to look for little crabs.


    The water in the mountain stream was crystal clear.


    The sunlight filtered through the trees, creating a stunning disy of vibrant colors on the water¡¯s


    surface, lending an exquisite beauty to the surroundings


    Rosalynn¡¯s family wasn¡¯t the only one camping here.


    There were a few other camping areas across the stream, all with parents and children.


    They probably didnt recognize Wayne and his family.


    The kids quickly became frends and even started apetition to see who could catch more little


    crabs.


    In the end, Ivy and Wayne lost miserably.


    All because Wayne was a clean freak, and flipping over those moss¨Ccovered rocks was simply


    unbearable for him

 Chapter 980

    Chapter980


    Tvy Daddy let you down¡± After the game, Wayne sincerely apologized


    He thought by would be mad


    But unexpectedly, Ivy sat on a small rock, cleaning her legs while saying understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    Mom said that humans are good at different things in this world¡±


    As she spoke by instinctively covered her mouth, seemingly apprehensive that the uncles seated


    across from her might overhear ¡°You know, I may have lost the crab catching game, but everyone was


    secretly envious of me for having a tall and handsome daddy,¡± she whispered with a mischievout grin


    In fact the original words of the kids across from her were,


    ¡°Your dad may be a dummy, but he s tall, handsome, and gentle!¡±


    Yep idren¡¯s world, they doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re a billionaire CEO If you can¡¯t catch crabs, you¡¯re a dummy.


    President Silverman seemed to learn some life lessons from his daughter every day


    Today no exception washing her hands and feet, Ivy picked up her little bucket and waved at the uncles


    and aunts across from her, ¡°Bye¨Cbye! Have lots of fun!¡±


    Her voice was sweet and gentle, even more pleasant than the sound of the birds.


    They across from her waved back, ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye¡± Ivy responded, and took Wayne¡¯s big hand, slowly walking back.


    When they reached a secluded ce, Ivy found a small puddle and released the little crabs they had


    caught.


    Before Wayne could ask, Ivy exined, ¡°I can¡¯t keep them alive, if I don¡¯t let them go now, they¡¯ll all be


    dead by the time I wake up tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let them go earlier? Wayne asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°That would be so disrespectful to my crab¨Ccatching opponents!¡± Ivy answered seriously, then waved


    at the crabs, ¡°Sorry for scaring you guys today, hide better next time, don¡¯t get caught again!¡±


    Waynes face was filled with a doting smile.


    After releasing the little crabs, they continued to hold hands and walked back to the campsite.


    Cory had found a great spot for taking pictures nearby.


    He loved photography and had been studying it all afternoon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Cory!¡±


    When Ivy returned, she ran straight to him.


    Cory looked over and lifted his camera, snapping a picture of Ivy running toward him.


    ¡°Cory, we met some other kids over there and had a crab¨Ccatchingpetition!¡± Ivy said happily, ¡°We


    got thest ce!¡±


    Rosalynn picked her up, patted her butt, and said, ¡°Your clothes are all wet!*


    Ivy wasn¡¯t the least bit upset, instead, she wriggled with excitement and embraced Rosalynn¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t believe it! My new friends all incredibly envious of you for having such a handsome


    and tall husband. One little boy even told his dad he wanted to swap dads and got a spanking for it!¡±


    Ivy eximed, giggling with delight

 Chapter 982

    Chapter982


    Actually, it¡¯s just the size of a normal ice cream, but the ones by had since she was little were those tiny


    ones


    She took it with an enormous surprise


    Her bad mood from before was gone


    ¡°Daddy brought the ice cream over, we cant exactly take it back, can we?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne,


    ¡°But for Daddy¡¯s sneaky ice cream smuggling, we should punish him!¡±


    ¡°How do we punish him?¡± Ivy instinctively moved closer to Wayne, showing an intent to protect her


    father, ¡°He¡¯s an adult, Mummy can¡¯t hit his palm.¡±


    One time by made a big mistake


    Rosalynn smacked her palm, and it hurt like hell


    Then the seriously and firmly said to Rosalynn, ¡°Mum, hit Daddy¡¯s butt! ¨C


    Rosalynn was somewhat awkward


    Before she could speak,


    Wayne immediately said, ¡°I think that¡¯s fair¡±


    ¡°Punish him by not letting him eat ice cream, we three will eat it! Rosalynn quickly replied.


    She quickly started feeding Ivy


    While Rosalynn was momentarily preupied, Ivy held her small bowl and ate earnestly. Taking


    advantage of the moment, she tugged at Wayne¡¯s pants, seeking his attention


    Wayne leaned over ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ivy whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sneak some for you.¡±


    Wayne smiled


    He thought no one in the world could possibly be happier than him.


    ¡°What are you two conspiring again? Rosalynn asked.


    At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before Ivy and Wayne¡¯s bond surpasses Ivy and hers!


    ¡°Secret!¡± Ivy happily ate her food.


    The family of four slowly ate until it was dark


    Wayne lit a few small lights that were hung during the day.


    Around the campsite, there were sounds of insects and frogs, creating a serene atmosphere.


    Ivy was in a good mood


    She talked about many interesting things she experienced on the ind, and also about Cory¡¯s


    impressive feats.


    ¡°Mummy, did you tell him about that?¡± Ivy looked up and asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn was very confused


    ¡°About the time when brother and Ivy saw Mummy in the belly!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Wayne quickly noticed Rosalynn¡¯s reaction,


    Then looked at Ivy. ¡°You two saw Mummy in the belly?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yup!¡± Ivy was especially certain.


    ¡°That ce was all white, and lvy suddenly couldn¡¯t feel Mummy.¡± Ivy looked at Wayne, speaking very


    seriously, ¡°Before, Ivy could hear Mummy¡¯s heartbeat every day!¡±


    Wayne was stunned


    He suddenly thought of the time when Rosalynn was kidnapped and was nearly strangled.


    He instinctively looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was eating quietly with her head down, not looking at him.


    ¡°I was a little worried, but luckily brother led me to find Mummy, then I could feel Mummy¡¯s heartbeat


    again!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Wayne gently stroked Ivy¡¯s head, ¡°Cory and you are both amazing!¡±


    ¡°Brother is the best¡± Ivy dered with immense pride ¡®He has always been there to protect me, taking


    care of me right from the start!¡±


    As she spoke, she snuggled up to Cory like a little kitten, ¡°I will never leave brother for my whole life!¡±


    ¡°Should we go see the fireflies now?¡± Cory looked up at Rosalynn as if asking for help

 Chapter 983

    Chapter983


    Rosalynn checked the time


    We can go now


    Cory quickly nudged Ivy. ¡°Sister lets go see the fireflies¡± by was thrilled.


    She willingly put on her little jacket to prevent mosquito bites


    As Rosalynn was helping Cory and by put on their jackets. Wayne was cleaning up the mess


    To make sure his wife had enough to eat, he didn¡¯t put away the kitchenware


    Ivy who had put on her jacket first, ran over quickly


    Wayne wa


    He used to be an thinking about what by and Cory had just talked about


    Rosalynn¡¯s ne crashed, and he started going to church to pray he prayed for was for God to give


    him back the woman he loved


    So when by mentioned it, he didn¡¯t find it absurd at all


    What¡¯s up with you¡± by looked up at Wayne. ¡°Are you upset?


    Wayne shook his head, then squatted down to hug hvy, patting her on the back, and whispered, ¡°Ivy,


    daddy is so grateful to you and your brother You saved mom, and you saved me


    Wayne couldn¡¯t imagine


    If he had found Rosalynn that day, and she hadn¡¯t survived, what would he have done?


    Afterwards, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she was already carrying their baby


    He probably would have lost his mindpletely


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    How would he ever lead the happy life he¡¯s living now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand by looked a bit lost


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± Wayne reassured her, releasing her from his embrace His eyes twinkled with warmth as he


    spoke gently, it simply means that Daddy loves Mommy and you guys very deeply¡±


    For some reason, hy¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, then she hugged Wayne.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Rosalynn came out holding Cory¡¯s hand and saw this from a distance.


    After letting go of Wayne, she looked at Rosalynn, and replied with a quivery voice. ¡°Daddy said, he


    loves you very much.¡±


    ¡°I got it, let¡¯s go! Rosalynn didn¡¯t directly respond to ly¡¯s words


    She turned around holding Cory¡¯s hand and walked away by ran over and took Rosalynn¡¯s other hand,


    then looked up at Rosalynn ¡°Mommy, daddy said he loves you a lot!¡±


    I heard it, look, fireflies¡± Indeed, Rosalynn had spotted a firefly.


    She was also grateful to the firefly by¡¯s attention was immediately drawn away


    Brother there¡¯s more over there!¡±


    Cory let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand and followed.


    Wayne behind them only a few steps away.


    Rosalynn turned around her eyes full of warning


    Wayne humed up


    ¡°Could you not teach by some weird stuff? Rosalynn scolded in a low voice Is it weird to love you¡±


    Wayne asked


    ¡°Wayne


    Rosalynn frowned ¡°Anyway you just can¡¯t say it!¡±


    I¡¯m gonna say do


    Who knew just as Rosalynn finished speaking


    Wayne suddenly nted a kiss on her lips


    Rosalynn was speechless


    I''m that just gonna say it, he gonna say it every day¡± Wayne said with a smile


    ¡°Well, you can sleep in the guest room till you¡¯re old then!¡±

 Chapter 984

    Chapter984


    After Rosalynn concluded her words, she walked purposefully towards the children, with Wayne


    sporting a wide grin as he trailed closely behind her. Just as Rosalynn caught up with hy, who was


    yfully darting about Wayne¡¯s voice echoed from behind in a yful shout


    ¡°Babe, love y¡®


    Rosalynn was totally speechless


    ¡°Hahaha, daddy loves you¡± by aggled cheerfully


    ¡°Dont learn from him!¡± Rosalynn warned.


    ¡°Why?¡± try lifted her chin, ¡°When hy has a sweetheart in the future, fl also tell him out loud, I love ya!¡±


    At that moment the family of the kid they had been crabbing with in the afternoon came out to watch


    the fireflies, bumping into Ivy¡¯s family.


    ¡°Bobby¡± hy sprinted towards him


    Soon the families bumped into each other in the dark


    ¡°Hello everyone, this is hy¡¯s mom, this is Ivy¡¯s brother, Ivy and her brother were born at the same time!¡±


    by enthusiastically introduced her family to the new frends


    ¡°Ivy s mom is so beautiful, like a movie star, and your husband is quite handsome, no wonder your kids


    are so adorable!¡±ughed Bobby¡¯s mom, ¡°When we were crabbing this afternoon, I seriously thought


    about swapping kids with your husband!¡±


    Bobby was chubby with tiny eyes, looking extremely adorable.


    ¡°As long as Ivy hasn¡¯t been a bother Rosalynn said gently


    Not at all, she¡¯s like a little angel,¡± another mom chimed in, joining the conversation, ¡°She generously


    shared all the candles we gave her with the other kids.¡± Then, Everyone headed to the valley that had


    the most fireflies.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t the peak season for fireflies yet, so there weren¡¯t many in the valley.


    But that didn¡¯t put a damper on the kids¡® spints


    As they went off to y, the adults sat down for a chat.


    These parents were all high quality, surprisingly not chitchatting about their kids.


    After exchanging their professions, they started discussing topics rted to their jobs.


    Coincidentally. Rosalynn was familiar with all these professions


    Though she didn¡¯t talk much, she always offered timely advice when someone brought up a problem.


    As a result, the consensus among everyone was that engaging in conversation with Rosalynn and her


    husband was an enjoyable and enriching experience.


    Cory rarely yed with kids his age, but he had a st tonight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Two kids were interested in math, and hearing from Ivy that Cory was a math whiz, they were curious


    to see how good Cory really was, so they started quizzing him.


    Turns out, the problems they posed were a piece of cake for Cory.


    Then, the two kids were totally wowed by Cory.


    They brought out all the problems they were recently stuck on.


    Cory had excellent logical thinking.


    He could exin even the mostplicated problems in a way that was easy for them to understand.


    Time flew and it was almost midnight


    Why was too sleepy and dozed off in Rosalynn¡¯s arms.


    So, Rosalynn¡¯s family said their goodbyes and prepared to leave


    The kids who had been doing math problems were still crying.


    ¡°I still have questions! Why did time fly so fast!¡±


    *Cory can youe to our tent tonight and help us with math problems?

 Chapter 985

    Chapter985


    This really caught the adults off guard, especially the parents of these two kids,


    Their kids are great at math, so great that they were selected for the gifted ss


    They just asked, and the boy is two years younger than their children


    ¡®Hannah, don¡¯t be silly, he¡¯s two years younger than you, you should call him little brol The mother


    quickly said


    Can little broe to our tent tonight? Hannah choked


    He seemed really annous


    ¡°No.¡± Cory replied sinctly before proceeding to jot down a series of numbers on Hannah¡¯s tablet


    ¡°This is my WhatsApp ount. You can reach out to me if you have any math problems However,


    please note that I¡¯m quite busy at the moment, so you might have to wait for a month¡®


    After saying these. Cory went to Rosalynn ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Say goodnight to everyone Rosalynn gently reminded.


    ¡°Goodnight everyone ¡°


    Well go ahead, the kids are tired.


    Several families watched the family of four leave


    Then Hannah¡¯s mother immediately asked her Is that little bro really that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course Hannah said excitedly. ¡°He solved the problem that our teacher couldn¡¯t, and quickly came


    up with a great approach! We learned a lot tonight!¡±


    Another girl, Sarah, also nodded. ¡®Hannah, give me his Whatsapp ount too, I¡¯ve been trying to solve


    that problem on the ckboard for half a year, I need to ask Mr. Cory


    The parents of these two children got to know each other because of their children.


    Hannah and Sarah are the best students in the ss.


    They are usually very proud, and it¡¯s shocking to their parents that they both gave such high praise.


    ¡°We might have really met some big shots this time, that little girl¡¯s EQ is so high that it makes us adults


    feel inferior¡± A parent sighed. ¡°And she¡¯s really sensitive to colors, I heard her describing the color of


    water with her dad this afternoon, and she was spot on. I asked her dad, and he said she paints, so


    she¡¯s very sensitive to color, but with such high color sensitivity, she must be great at painting!¡±


    The parent who spoke, his family does business in paints,


    So he knows what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Their parents are definitely not ordinary either! Ivy¡¯s mom seems to know everything she doesn¡¯t talk


    much, but always hits the nail on the head! And she doesn¡¯t offend people when she talks Everyone


    agreed.


    ¡°But Ivy¡¯s dad is only good¨Clooking, not as capable as his wife, Bobby¡¯s dad expressed, sounding


    dissatisfied. Bobby, in the afternoon, mentioned wanting to switch dads, and he¡¯s still holding a grudge


    about it!


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s dad. I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before, I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere?¡± Awyer


    mom said thoughtfully.


    Bobby¡¯s dad said. ¡°Maybe he was a star before he marned ivy¡¯s mom, just not a famous one?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s mom kicked him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your son wants to change dads? Why are you targeting that


    hottie?¡±


    ¡°Actually, their family booked the entire viewing tform, so we couldn¡¯t see the best scenery, I¡¯m kinda


    pissed off at them.¡± Hannah¡¯s mom grumbled, ¡°I hope they didn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t like them at first¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not senous, are you?¡± Hannah said in surprise, ¡°If Cory ignores me, I won¡¯t love you


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°Naughty gir


    Thewyer mom was still thinking about where she had seen hy¡¯s dad,


    It definitely wasn¡¯t on TV


    She seemed to remember that it should have been at a very important event¡­


    On the other side.


    Ivy, who was fast asleep,y in Wayne¡¯s arms


    Cory held Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    He strongly refused to let Rosalynn hold him


    ¡°You seemed to enjoy talking with the kids. It¡¯s the first time Mommy has seen you willingly share your


    contact information with someone,¡± Rosalynn remarked softly


    ¡°They are very smart kids Cory answered honestly


    Although they were not as smart as him


    But Cory knew very well that he was an outlier, and Hannah and Sarah were already very outstanding


    among children.


    He felt no pressuremunicating with them


    They are even better than some adults.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter986


    If you want to hang out with your palster, just give a shout to your folks and we¡¯ll set it up for you


    Rosalynn was beaming from ear to ear, thrilled that Cory could finally have friends his own age around


    him


    Absolutely, once we move into the new pad, you can invite your buddies over Wayne chimed in


    Cory had never done anything like this before


    He gave a nonmittal shake of his head. We¡¯ll see when the timees


    Who knows if they d even still be in touch a month from now?


    Back at the campsite


    Rosalynn and Wayne cleaned up Cory and by with wet wipes


    Cory was out in no time


    Rosalynn stepped out of the tent dead beat


    ¡°We could do with more of these outings, Rosalynn suggested, plopping herself down next to Wayne


    ¡°Are you buttering me up? Wayne grinned.


    Rosalynn shot him a look. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m buttering you up.¡±


    Wayne was over the moon, ¡°Hungry for more grub? Want me to start a fire?


    ¡°Nope I¡¯m wiped Rosalynn stretched out her shoulders


    Wayne walked over and gave her a shoulder rub


    Rosalynn cracked a smile. ¡°Are we taking turns pampering each other now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely¡± Wayne replied without skipping a beat. Tll be your right¨Chand man from now on. If I ever


    falter or miss something just let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it promptly


    ¡°Keep hy out of your shenanigans, Rosalynn said calmly


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything of the sort!¡± Wayne protested indignantly


    President Silverman, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Wayne¡¯srge palms worked magic on her,


    making her feel utterly rxed. She closed her eyes without thinking and her voice softened


    considerably


    ¡°I havent got a clue,¡± Wayne mimicked her tone


    Rosalynn just shook her head, ¡°Never mind.¡±


    After a while, they retreated back into the tent.


    Rosalynn was already half¨Casleep thanks to Wayne¡¯s magic touch.


    She was out like a light as soon as she hit the sack


    Wayne, on the other hand, was wide awake,


    He was on cloud nine today


    Wherever he went, he used to be President Silverman.


    But today, in the eyes of others, he was Rosalynn¡¯s hubby, hvy and Cory¡¯s dad.


    And nothing else


    Wayne was still snug next to Rosalynn


    Being by her side seemed to melt all his worries away


    He pulled her into his arms, nting a deep kiss on her.


    ¡°Goodnight, babe Love you¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After whispering these words, he fell fast asleep, holding Rosalynn tight


    Elsewhere, in another tent, thewyer mom who had been lying down suddenly sat bolt upright, I''ve got


    it!¡±


    Her hubby was jerked awake, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey?¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s dad is Wayne, the CEO of Bane Corporation¡°¡±

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Typically, when Wayne emerges on the public radar or financial channels, he exudes an air of authority,


    dressed in his sharp suil and standing akin to a prominent executive However, today. Wayne appeared


    noticeably younger than he usually did in formal settings, sporting a more casual attire that suited a


    rxed atmosphere.


    The key thing is, he¡¯s super chill and gentle around his daughter and wife


    This is like aplete 180 from the brutal image of him that¡¯s been going around.


    The one and only time thewyer saw Wayne was at an industry summit, where she was


    apanying her client


    Wayne, being a special guest, made a brief appearance and then bounced.


    As he was leaving, some dude suddenly whipped out a dagger


    But he wasn¡¯t there to kill Wayne, or that would be unrealistic.


    Wayne¡¯s got a whole army of bodyguards around him, and he himself looked pretty badass


    The dude seemed to be begging Wayne for a second chance or something.


    He held the knife against his own throat, saying if Wayne didn¡¯t give him a second chance, he¡¯d just


    drop dead right there.


    Thewyer was pretty close to the scene.


    She clearly heard Wayne say after the guy¡¯s threat, ¡°You should move the knife up two centimeters, or


    else you won¡¯t be able to kill yourself.¡±


    Then he just ignored the guy and left


    The dude didn¡¯t do anything to himself after all. He was dragged out by security, cussing Wayne out


    and calling him a heartless monster.


    The next morning


    As everyone woke up, they quickly found out that the family they ran into yesterday was a top¨Ctier


    tycoon couple and their kids.


    Bobby¡¯s dad didn¡¯t believe it. He immediately went online to search Wayne¡¯s name.


    There weren¡¯t many photos of Wayne online anymore, but there were still some from his public


    appearances.


    ¡°So it really was President Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard from the grapevine that Wayne married the heiress of the Jared Group, and they even have


    two kids! Can¡¯t believe we actually ran into them!¡±


    ¡°The tycoon couple and their genius kids? Hannah¡¯s mom was shocked.


    ¡°Did we just witness a masterssst night? Bobby¡¯s mom eximed ¡°Gabrie Jared is a true Wall


    Street star


    ¡°No wonder she was so sharp¡± Sarah¡¯s dad gave a thumbs up


    ¡°We should definitely keep an eye on the inte gossip!¡± Hannah¡¯s mom sighed


    Thewyer¡¯s mom shook her head: ¡®Good thing we didn¡¯t recognize them. Otherwise, they might ve


    avoided us.¡®


    ¡°True¡±


    Everyone was hoping they could run into the Wayne family again today


    But after breakfast, the Wayne family took off back to H City.


    Ivy got a lot of inspiration from this trip.


    Once she got home, she rushed into her studio.


    Rosalynn went to pack up Cory¡¯s stuff for the hospital.


    ¡°Mommy¡±


    Cory came over


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked worriedly


    ¡°All the passwords to my devices are here.¡± Cory handed Rosalynn a small metal box.


    Rosalynn was taken aback ¡°Why are you giving me this? Cory, a bone marrow transnt isn¡¯t that


    risky¡­.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not absolutely safe either Cory said calmly. ¡°The password to my private bank ount is you


    and Ivy¡¯s birthday. There are over ten million dors in there. If anything happens to me, besides


    treating mom and that big brother, the rest of the money is for you!¡±


    -Rosalynn was instantly saddened


    ¡°Every birthday, every holiday, you have to use this money to buy gifts for yourself and by Cory


    continued.


    ¡°You will be fine!*


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rosalynn hugged Cory tightly


    ¡°You¡¯re mommy¡¯s baby Mommy doesn¡¯t need any of these things. All mommy needs is for Cory to be


    healthy and happy!¡±


    Cory felt helpless.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    He was actually nning to hand it to Uncle Jaima,


    But Uncle Jaime would definitely bawl his eyes out, he kind of bawling where he just can¡¯t stop.


    So Cory thought for a while and decided to hand it to his mother instead.


    Just hold onto it for me for now. You can give it back when I¡¯m all better, Cory sald, patting Rosalynn on


    the back.


    As evening fell, by came out of the art studio, all smiles,


    It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that she finally realized that Cory¡¯s stuff had been packed up agaih.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Rosalynn shared with her that Cory had found a suitable donor


    match and was heading to the hospital to make the necessary preparations for the transnt.


    And this time, by couldn¡¯t go with him.


    ¡°After the surgery, will he get better?¡± Ivy asked her mom, choking back her tears.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalynn nodded, giving a definite answer.


    ¡°Okay¡± Ivy nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy, I¡¯ll be good. I won¡¯t cause any trouble, and I¡¯ll wait at


    home for Cory toe back!¡±


    Then she held back her tears, ¡°I won¡¯t cry either


    Rosalynn hugged her gently and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    She knew Ivy was scared.


    Originally, Cory was going to go to the hospital tonight, but he decided to spend one more night at


    home


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, he left for the hospital.


    In the morning. Paige Owens and Baillie Scott took Ivy and Max to the park.


    Ivy seemed a bit out of it, and Max was also down in the dumps with her


    ¡®Twins are probably just like this. Whenever Cory is unwell, Ivy always takes it quite hard Paige


    remarked, her arm linked with Baillie¡¯s as they followed behind Ivy and the puppy. She felt a pang of


    quilt, but recognized that there was little she could do to alleviate lvy s distress in such moments


    ¡°Ty is a very empathetic child¡® Baillie said, holding Paige¡¯s hand


    ¡°I wish she were less so. Paige grumbled.


    She wished Ivy could be happy all her life.


    Then, Ivy¡¯s gaze was suddenly drawn to a bench by the road.


    She looked at the bench, and then turned to look at Baillie


    Baillie smiled at her and made a secret¨Ckeeping gesture


    Ivy nodded, making the same gesture to Baillie


    ¡°What are you guys up to? Paige asked pretending to be stern. by shook her head, seemingly in a


    better mood, ¡®Ask godfather!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and continued to dawdle with her dog


    ¡°Godfather? Paige turned to Baillie.


    ¡°A little secret that I¡¯ll tell youter Baillie whispered.


    ¡°You two are so mean, sparking someone¡¯s curiosity and then not saying anything! Paige huffed, about


    to pull away from Baillie, who caught her by the hand.


    Then, Paige¡¯s phone started buzzing in her pocket.


    It was someone from Payton¡¯s family


    She immediately declined the call and blocked the number.


    The person angrily dialed her number again, but all he was a cold automated message.


    ¡°I¡¯m blocked too! The man threw away his phone, angrily saying ¡°Sis, you raised an ungrateful


    daughter. Now that she¡¯s grown up and making money, she doesn¡¯t care about her own mother


    anymore?¡±

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Peyton slouched on the couch, surrounded by seven or eight guys and gals, all about her age. They


    were all rtives of hers


    Truth be told, Peyton had faced hardships in her family due to their preference for sons until she met


    Paige¡¯s dad. After marrying Grant Sutton, she finally became what the average person would call a rich


    lady


    Suddenly, rtives who had little to do with her before started showing an interest in her


    Peyton dug the attention from these tives, even if they hadn¡¯t been good to her in the past.


    And so, she¡¯d lend a helping hand to her rtives from time to time


    Over the years, the Sutton family¡¯s business had been booming


    These guys were green with envy and shamelessly get a piece of the action, making a pretty penny


    every year


    Last month was supposed to be the biannual settlement day


    These several familiesbined had millions to be settled, including costs.


    In the past the Sutton family had always settled their ounts quickly


    They present their bills on time, and after the finance department crunched the numbers, the money


    would be in their ounts within a couple of days


    But this time they¡¯d been waiting for a month, and these ounts still hadn¡¯t been settled


    The day before yesterday they found out from their financial assistant who had quit that the Sutton


    family business was going belly up


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Peyton¡¯s rtives were taken aback and immediately dropped everything toe to H City


    Sis what¡¯s the big idea? All our capital is tied up in this Davin banged on the table. My brother¨Cinw


    told us to ask Paige for the money but she won¡¯t even answer our calls! What are we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°We trusted you, and that¡¯s why we partnered with your husband! You gotta have a conscience, sis.


    You¡¯re always sshing the cash around. You even said Paige gives you loads of money every month.


    How about this, you give us our money first, and then you and your husband can sort things outter


    ¡°We¡¯re family! You can¡¯t shortchange us!¡±


    Everyone was pressuring Peyton to cough up the dough.


    Ever since she was assaulted by Grant, he¡¯d been AWOL, not answering her calls addition to her


    family, other creditors had alsoe knocking


    She called the cops to get rid of them.


    But these were her rtives. She couldn¡¯t possibly call the cops on them, could she? if she really did,


    what would they say about her behind her back?


    I''m broke¡± Peyton said weakly


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can you im to be broke? What happened to all the money Paige


    gave you?¡± A middle-aged woman crossed her arms and hollered in disbelief


    She was a regr with Peyton. She knew Paige had given her over the years should amount to ten


    million.


    They just wanted five million.


    Peyton could definitely afford it. She just¡­.


    She just didn¡¯t want to give it to them!


    Tm really broke gave all my money to Grant! Peyton broke down in tears, ¡°I can¡¯t find him now! Stop


    pressuring me!¡±


    Peyton and Paige¡¯s dad had known each other since they were sixteen.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Ever since then, she had never felt so desperate, not even when he died unexpectedly


    She didn¡¯t get it.


    Everything was fine before. How did it end up like this?


    ¡°Cut the crap! Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡± the middle aged woman rolled her eyes


    She used to act like she was loaded in front of them, but now she¡¯s iming to be broke?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°No way I don¡¯t buy it. Grant wouldn¡¯t just abandon us!¡± the man who just called Paige scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re


    not leaving without our money!¡±


    ¡°Right! We¡¯re not going anywhere until you pay us!¡±


    Peyton was taken aback, ¡°You lot are being way out of line! You were begging for my help before! Now


    that the Sutton family is facing a little hup, Paige and I had a small spal, and this is how you treat


    me! Don¡¯t expect a penny more from me when the Sutton family¡¯s business bounces back!¡®


    They all exchanged looks.


    Peyton whipped out her phone again, ¡°Let me just remind you of this. You know who Paige¡¯s best friend


    is, right?¡±


    She showed them a picture of Paige and Rosalynn.


    ¡°Her name is Gabrie, the heiress to the Jared Group, and my daughter Paige¡¯s best friend If she


    finds out how you¡¯re treating me, she won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Her eyes welled up as she continued to prove to these poor rtives that she was not desperate.


    She then pulled up a picture of a construction site.


    ¡°Look at this! This is a piece ofnd that my daughter purchased, and they are about tomence


    construction of an office tower on it. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask who the owner is. It¡¯s Paige!¡®


    Gabrie had been quite famoustely


    Everyone present knew her.


    Looking at the photo of the construction site, the rtives exchanged nces again.


    Then the middle¨Caged woman spoke up. ¡°Sis, let¡¯s all cool down. We were just being a bit too eager.


    You know, your two nephews are both in college, and tuition alone costs several hundred thousand a


    year. Their living expenses are also high¡­ We need to pay for their tuition and living expenses soon!¡±


    Her tone had softened, and she had stopped rolling her eyes.


    Peyton scoffed. Don¡¯t call me sis. I don¡¯t deserve that. In any case, I won¡¯t short¨Cchange you I¡¯ve never


    been unfair to anyone!¡±


    She paused, ¡°If you want to stay, then stay!! When Paige and her friende, you can meet


    Gabrie¡°¡±


    Everyone fell silent after hearing what she said.


    Truth be told, they were once the bottom rungs of society.


    Without the Sutton family, they wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to make any money.


    So, they were unsure whether what Peyton said was true or false.


    If she was lying, they would just get their money a few dayster than expected.


    But if they were actually to offend some big shot, then they¡¯d be screwed!


    ¡°Sis, I was just talking out of my ass. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± the man said with a smile, ¡°How about


    this, we¡¯ll give you a week to talk to Paige and settle our money¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get out of your hair now!¡±


    Everyone stood up and politely said goodbye to Peyton.


    Peyton didn¡¯t even look at them.


    Once they left, Peyton¡¯s legs went weak, She quickly went to the door and bolted it shut,

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Paylon was scared out of her wits.


    She was genuinely afraid that this bunch wouldy hands on her if they didn¡¯t get the many


    Peyton leaned against the door for a brief rest, and then called Grant


    After two rings, as usual, Grant hung up


    In tears, Peyton left a heartfelt voicemail for Grant, pleading ¡°Honey, my family was here just now


    Could you please give them the money first? The 17 million I gave youst time. You didn¡¯t spend it all,


    did you?¡±


    A momentter


    Grant replied


    ¡°Thanks to your daughter, all 17 million was used to plug financial holes.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know your family was there. Didn¡¯t I tell them to go find Paige?¡±


    Peyton freaked out and left another voicemail. ¡°You can¡¯t just shove all the me onto Paige. When


    she was introducing so many clients to you and making you tons of money a few years ago, you didn¡¯t


    say anything like this. Moreover, we had to protect Kelsey Sharp¡¯s family. We hurt Paige¡¯s feelings, and


    that¡¯s why she chose to cut ties with us. But I know Paige She wouldn¡¯t go to these partners and ask


    them to sever ties with you as well. Have you ever considered that maybe you just didnt do a good job


    in the first ce? So, without Paige, you can¡¯t carry on!¡±


    This voicemail infuriated Grant


    He called her straight away


    Peyton quickly picked up. ¡°Honey


    ¡°You bitch, you can¡¯t even discipline your own daughter. Now that she¡¯s screwed over the Sutton family,


    you¡¯re ming me? Before Peyton could speak, Cant yelled, ¡°How well do you know your daughter?


    Wasn¡¯t it she who had me beaten half to death just to avenge you?¡±


    Peyton was stunned


    What are you talking about? When did Paige ever beat you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You bumped your own head, didn¡¯t you? You went to Logan Sutton and even Paige


    to tattle on me, and that very night I was beaten half to death by some thugs. If it wasn¡¯t Paige who did


    this, was it my own son?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to her Peyton quickly said, ¡°It was Logan Logan must have told her! Honey, how are you


    now? How badly are you hurt? Where are you? Tll go take care of you right now!


    ¡°No need!¡± Grant disdainfully said,


    A sensitive nerve in Peyton was suddenly hit hard.


    ¡®Do you not need me? Then who do you need? That woman?¡±


    She thought that Grant might exin a thing or two.


    But who knew


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s stress¨Cfree being with her. I¡¯m happy, and she¡¯s obedient to whatever I want to do. She¡¯s not


    like you like a starfish in bed, no passion at all!¡±


    Peytons hand uncontrobly trembled.


    Immense fear and helplessness enveloped her


    Trembling she said,


    ¡°Honey don¡¯t be like this. I can charge¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop wasting time with me. You should go raise the money for your family.¡± Grant impatiently


    said.


    All my money has been given to you. Where else could I get money? Peyton cried out ¡°Grant, I¡¯ve


    given you so much over these years. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of money but don¡¯t you still have the house? Grant sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to ask


    Paige for money sell the house.¡±


    Peyton was stunned.


    The house was originally bought by Paige for her retirement


    She had now given all her money to Grant. If she sold the house, with him now cheating and not


    coming home¡­.


    What would be of her in her old age?


    She felt incredibly angry. ¡°Grant, you¡¯re so despicable¡±


    Just then, before Grant could speak,


    Peyton heard a voice calling out, ¡°Honey, is the hot water ready? Hurry up and help me with bath!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ming right away!¡±


    Grant didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up.


    Peyton slumped on the floor.


    Her mind was haunted by that woman¡¯s sultry voice.


    What were they doing in the morning?


    Why were they taking a bathi


    Grant was her husband?


    Who the hell did that wretched woman think she was?!


    Peyton was about to lose her mind.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    After Cory was admitted to the hospital,


    He was immediately scheduled for a series of tests


    The main purpose was to venly if Cory could proceed with the transnt right away.


    The results showed all the indicators were suitable.


    Now, all they could do was wait. Wait for the bone marrow collection, wait for the bone marrow


    transnt, and wait through the long period of observation


    This would approximately take a month.


    On the day before the transnt,


    Hria Jared rushed back in a hurry


    Upon hearing that Granny Hria was returning, Ivy was over the moon, insisting on going to the airport


    with her dad to pick up Hria. by was on pins and needles when they arrived at the airport.


    As soon as Hria and her entourage appeared pushing their luggage, Ivy dashed over


    ¡°My little darling Hria opened her arms and embraced Ivy. ¡®Did you grow taller? And you look so


    much healthier!¡±


    Ivy nodded, ¡°I did grow taller!¡±


    As she said this, her gaze wandered over the people Hria had brought with her.


    Then, the smile on her face gradually disappeared


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Calvin? Ivy looked at Hria, her brow furrowed.


    Hna was taken aback.


    Seeing this, Wayne took Ivy from Hria¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Uncle Calvin¡¯s mission is not over yet, so he couldn¡¯te with Granny Hria this time. Wayne


    exined.


    But Ivy was still peering at the end of the corridor. as if she suspected that this was a prank


    Uncle Calvin must be hiding somewhere, ready to surprise her when she least expected it


    But¡­


    One second two seconds, three seconds¡­


    No one appeared


    Ivy¡¯s eyes visibly reddened.


    She turned her head and buried it in Wayne¡¯s neck. ¡°Ivy is tired, I want to go home.¡±


    Wayne and Hria exchanged nces.


    They understood each other without a word.


    On the way back,


    Ivy didn¡¯t utter a word!


    Ivy might be young, but she wasn¡¯t naive.


    Calvin had been missing for so long


    It was impossible for lvy, so sensitive a girl, not to notice that something was off.


    They first went home to drop off their luggage, and then went to the hospital together.


    Until


    Ivy had to say goodbye to her brother She had been holding in her emotions all day, and they finally


    broke down the moment she was told she had to part with her brother.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cory, you won¡¯t disappear like Uncle Calvin, will you?¡± She looked at Cory and sobbed, ¡°You can¡¯t. It¡¯ll


    break Ivy¡¯s heart, and I¡¯ll be scared. You won¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    Nobody expected


    lvy to break down all of a sudden.


    Cory swiftly embraced his younger sister, reassuring her, ¡°No, don¡¯t be afraid, Ivy. In just a few days,


    Mom will bring you to visit me.¡±


    Cory had tofort hy for quite a while before she finally calmed down

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    But out of concem, Cory asked Rosalynn to go home and apany her sister that night


    On their way home.


    Ivy did nothing but cry in Rosalynn¡¯s arms.


    Hria lelt heartbroken seeing this


    She deeply regretted taking Calvin away back then.


    If he had stayed with hy they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess.


    When they got home, by clung to Rosalynn like a ko


    ¡°Granny¡­¡± Rosalynn looked at Hria


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You take good care of by


    Rosalynn nodded and then camed Ivy upstairs


    After a bath.


    Ivy finally spoke. Mommy, can I sleep in your room tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course Rosalynn agreed immediately.


    A momentter. the two of themy together


    Ivy curled up in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, listening to her tell stories.


    Suddenly, Ivy asked, ¡°Mommy, will Uncle Calvin came back?¡±


    Rosalynn had already heard about what happened at the airport from Wayne


    She put down the book and hugged Ivy, ¡®Mommy doesn¡¯t know!


    Ivy¡¯s eyes began to redden, ¡°So, something really happened to Uncle Calvin, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    She had seen Laura secretly crying over a photo of Uncle Calvin,


    Whenever she texted Uncle Calvin and her mom found out, Rosalynn always looked upset


    Rosalynn lowered her head and said, ¡°Some bad guys were trying to hurt Granny Hria, and Uncle


    Calvin disappeared while trying to save her¡±


    My¡¯s tears started to flow again.


    ¡°He¡¯s just missing, not dead, right? She asked with a choked voice.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Dadly, Mammy, Granny Hria, and Mike, we¡¯re all still looking for him!¡±


    Ivy buried her head in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, hugging her tightly.


    Rosalynn gently stroked her back, Tm sorry, Ivy. We hope you can forgive us. We lied to you because


    we didn¡¯t want you to be sad.¡±


    Ivy nodded


    She could understand why her parents hadn¡¯t told her


    ¡°Never lie to me again!¡± Ivy sobbed.


    ¡°I know, sweetie Rosalynn kissed Ivy¡¯s forehead, ¡°And don¡¯t worry about your brother. The best doctor


    is performing his surgery!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡°¡±


    Ivy nodded


    Then she hugged Rosalynn again


    When she felt insecure, being close to her mom made all her fears disappear.


    Ivy cried herself to sleep.


    Rosalynn looked at her swollen, red eyes, feeling a pang in her heart.


    She kissed her face several times before she fell asleep holding her


    Downstairs


    Hria hadn¡¯t been sleeping well since Calvin left.


    Seeing Ivy so upset today made her feel even worse.


    Restless and unable to fall asleep, she made up her mind to head to the kitchen for a mug of water and


    take a pill to help her rx. As she made her way towards the kitchen¡­.


    She saw a family photo in the disy window


    In the photo, Calvin was standing behind Ivy, smiling a little stupidly


    Hnia¡¯s wrinkled hand trembled as she touched his cheek, ¡®Son,e home soon. Ivy misses you,


    and so do 1¡­¡±

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    At arge dock, a giant cruise ship was slowly pulling up.


    After her four month voyage around the globe, starting from the H City the ship finally made it back to


    the port


    The tourists had a st, all of themughing and joking as they disembarked


    When all the passengers were off, the first mate approached the captain, ¡°What do we do with the guy


    downstairs?¡± ¡°What else can we do but hand him over to the police the captain scratched his head.


    The story goes back over a month ago


    They were on their way back when a floating wodden nk was spotted by the crew members who


    were fishing


    Ocean currents would bring all kinds of stuff to the area, but no one ever expected to find a man lying


    on driftwood.


    They were far away fromnd, so seeing someone drifting was quite a shocker.


    Fortuitously, the sea was fairly tranquil that night. One of the crew members, who happened to be a


    skilled swimmer, wasted no time to plunge into the water, swiftly Swimming towards the man in


    distress.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡±


    The crew was over the moon.


    The first mate and captain were notified, and they hauled him aboard


    Once on board, they realized the man was severely injured. Some of his wounds looked rotten from


    being soaked in seawater for too long.


    Thankfully, the ship had a medical team and the necessary equipment for his treatment.


    The medical team quickly treated his wounds


    Originally, they nned to hand him over to the police at the nearest port.


    But then


    He started to talk during a fever.


    Everyone thought he was a foreigner.


    But he said in their nativenguage, ¡®Home¡­home.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from the H Country! eximed the crew member who saved him.


    Seeing the state he was in, the captain remarked, ¡°He¡¯s probably a victim of some violent attack. If we


    let him go and he falls into danger again, then what?¡±


    Having spent years at sea, the captain knew all about piracy and the corrupt local police


    ¡°No way!¡± the crew members cried


    Being away from home for so long, they knew how precious home was.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They assumed he was a sailor too, given his build and the fact that he was found in international


    waters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring him back to our country, the first mate suggested, ¡°It¡¯s the safest ce for him¡±


    The captain paused, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. He¡¯s badly injured and might not make it. Also, we are


    on a ship full of snobby rich people. We can¡¯t let them find out about him, or we¡¯ll all be in trouble!¡±


    The captain then left


    As he ascended to the deck, the first mate added, ¡°He¡¯s a lucky guy! Look over there.¡±


    Following the first mate¡¯s gaze, the captain saw a great white shark now swimming near the nk.


    Had they found the man anyter, he would¡¯ve been shark bait.


    During the month he spent on the ship, the man encountered numerous perilous situations that brought


    him close to death. Miraculously, he managed to survive each of


    these encounters


    The kind hearted crew members would buy medicine in cines using their own money wherever the ship


    docked.


    Now, the man¡¯s injuries had healed.


    He had an amazing recovery rate.


    But he was still unconscious


    After cleaning the cabins, the crew took the still unconscious man to the local police station


    The police were surprised and immediately sent him to the hospital.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Ivy, who had a chat with Rosalynn, parked up the next day


    The soft decoration designers had finished all the module work


    Since Wayne was at the hospital with Rosalynn apanying Cory Ivy, Hria, and Paige went to


    check.


    Before leaving, Ivy carefully wrapped the painting for the designer¡¯s wife, tied a beautiful bow, and


    wrote a blessing cand


    The designer didn¡¯t know Hnia came with Ivy, so he was taken aback.


    Before he could say anything. Hria said. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the farmalities, I¡¯m not into that.¡±


    ¡°Alright! The designer nodded.


    At this point, by walked up to the designer with her painting: ¡®Sir, this is for your wife,


    ¡°My God!¡± The designer covered his mouth, ¡°Honey you really painted it?


    ¡°Yes!¡± by nodded.


    The designer quickly took the painting, looking very happy. When the designer left, he was totally


    absorbed in the painting Ivy gave to his wife. Ivy¡¯s paintings, not only good in color application, but also


    contained lots of touching emotions.


    He looked at Ivy, bending over, gently said, ¡®lvy, thank you.¡±


    My didn¡¯t quite understand why he was suddenly thanking her.


    ¡°Why thank me? She would definitely ask if she didn¡¯t understand.


    The designer smiled and said, ¡°Because every time I see your painting. I feel so happy and touched!¡±


    Ivy remembered this for a long time.


    After the designer team left, Paige finished taking pictures for the day, praising Ivy¡¯s design talent while


    sending the photos to Rosalynn.


    Ivy didn¡¯t have much interest in interior design, even if it was her own creation. Once Paige finished


    taking pictures, she couldn¡¯t wait to take Hria and Paige to her happy


    manor


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They first went to see the kitten, which was now as round as a little ball.


    After eating the canned food by gave, the kitten jumped onto the hanging basket for a nap and wouldn¡¯t


    come down to y


    The servant who took care of the kittens exined, ¡°When it¡¯s hot, cats get a bitzy.¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t me the kitten.


    The kitten¡¯s life was its own. How the kitten lived and treated people who approached it was the kitten¡¯s


    freedom.


    Next, Ivy went to the vegetable garden and orchard, More fruits and vegetables were ripe this season.


    Hria, being older and not wanting to sunbathe, waited in the shade.


    Paige and Ivy had a st under the sun.


    And the direct result of this was. Both of them got a bit sunburned when they got back.


    Paige was pissed


    The day after tomorrow was when she was supposed to visit Baillie¡¯s parents. She can¡¯t believe she


    got sunburned from picking fruits and vegetables!

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Evening


    Paige had a face mask thered all over her face and neck. Baillie was next to her, cracking up


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still look gorgeous. This doesn¡¯t put a dent in your beauty, Baillieforted


    Paige red at him, tears streaming down her face


    Baillie burst intoughter.


    ¡°No more ying with hy! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna see your parents like this.¡±


    ¡°Chill out, my parents are cool¡®


    Paige looked at him, ¡®To be honest, when we got married, I didn¡¯t really think it through Our


    backgrounds are worlds apart. I¡¯m scared your mom might hand me a check and ask me to leave you¡±


    Little did Paige know that her offhand remark would actuallye true.


    On Saturday Baillie and Paige were up and out early. They arrived at the Scott family¡¯s before eleven.


    Paige had imagined Baillie¡¯s family to be filthy rich, but she had no idea their house would be this


    massive.


    Baillie held Paige¡¯s hand as they walked in, giving her a tour. Paige saw a parking lot filled with luxury


    cars that rivaled a car show.


    ¡°Are we having a lot of guests today? Paige asked.


    With all these cars parked here¡­


    ¡°No, just family Mum didn¡¯t want you to feel overwhelmed,¡± Baillie replied


    Paige was puzzled, ¡°Then all these cars?¡±


    Baillie nced over, ¡°They¡¯re my dad and brothers¡® collection. Guest cars don¡¯t park here¡±


    Paige was stunned Talk about livingrge!


    Just as they crossed a threshold, Paige heard a voice. ¡®Paige!


    She looked in the direction of the voice. A stunning woman was running towards her


    She fecognized her from photos. It was none other than her mother¨Cinw, Baillie¡¯s mom, Kate


    ¡°Paige, you must be tired from the journey: Kate said, ignoring her tall son and taking Paige¡¯s hand,


    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared lots of your favorite foods at home!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Thank you Paige obediently replied.


    Kate was absolutely thrilled


    She took Paige¡¯s arm and led her inside, ¡°My dear daughter¨Cinw, you¡¯re so much prettier in person


    than on video!¡±


    ¡°Video?¡± Paige was confused. Had Baillie shown her a video?


    Kate was referring to a video that the butler had secretly recorded and shown her


    She waved it off, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡® Has Baillie been good to you at home? Has he cooked for you? Has


    he upset you? You mustn¡¯t spoil him. Men be rotten when they¡¯re pampered!¡±


    Paige nced back at Baillie. This woman was nothing like she had imagined.


    Baillie walked behind them, calm and collected


    Kate noticed Paige looking back at Baillie, so she turned Paige¡¯s head back. ¡°This is his home, he¡¯s not


    going to get lost¡±


    After a while, they finally reached the living room.


    Aposed middle¨Caged man stood up. That man was Baillie¡¯s father, ke.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    ¡°You guys are here.¡± ke¡¯s voice was full of authority.


    ¡°H. Paige said obediently.


    ke nodded and then walked over to Palge with something from the table.


    A check! Such a huge amount!


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Paige was a bit puzzled, ¡°Baille and I are actually already married. You can take back the


    check, we won¡¯t divorce.¡®


    ke was taken aback ¡°Divorce? What divorce? Who said anything about divorcing?¡±


    1


    ¡°Paige, this is a wee gift from my dad.¡± Baillie walked over and stood behind Paign, patting her


    head


    Oh my god!! She really wanted to run away!!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody in my house will give you a check to leave me.¡± Boittle smiled as he took the


    check from her, nced at the amount and seemed quite satisfied, ¡°Thanks, Dad¡±


    Paige quickly said. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ke nodded, wondering if he was being too senous? But for the first time meeting his daughter¨Cin¨C


    law, he couldn¡¯t be as casual as Kate, right?


    That was too casuall


    After that, Paige went through a process of meeting rtives with a puzzled look. With each person


    she met, she would receive some valuable gifts. Finally she met all of Baillie¡¯s rtives.


    Baillie took Parge back to his room.


    The door closed. Paige copsed on the couch, exhausted.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Baillie sat next to her, squeezing her shoulder.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige shook her head, then looked at Baillie: ¡®Did you always brag about me in front of them? They all


    treat me so well. Everyone is so gentle


    It waspletely different from the rtives she had met before.


    ¡°Not really¡® Baillie leaned back on the couch, looking at Paige with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯tmunicate with


    my family much. They like you because you are good¡± ¡°Do they know about my family and past?¡± Paige


    asked softly.


    People were like this, when they didn¡¯t have anything before, they were afraid of nothing, but when they


    suddenly had something good, they started to worry and had


    concems


    Even if she did something wrong when she was ten years old, she was worried that there would be


    retribution.


    ¡°Even though it was sudden. But once they knew I was married, they would definitely check out your


    background and your family Baillie said a bit helplessly. ¡°As for your past, are you talking about your


    romance with Logan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Paige lowered her eyelids and sighed.


    Her rtionship with Logan, in the eyes of the wealthy.. might be considered a scandal?


    Baillie suddenlyughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this at all. Which of the women in our family


    doesn¡¯t have some romantic stories? Did you know that before my mom married my dad, she was a


    famously beautiful student at Cambridge?¡±

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    ¡°Got plenty more where that came from, you game? Baillie yfully tweaked Paige¡¯s hair


    Paige pondered, ¡°Is it really okay for us to gossip about the old folks like this?¡±


    Baillie nced at Paige, suddenly leaned in, pinned her to the couch, and passionately kissed her.


    Paige had a hard time catching her breath.


    P


    Baillie, after getting his fill, looked at Paige, whispering. ¡®Babe, you¡¯re so sweet, who wouldn¡¯t adore


    you?


    Paige was left dazed by the kiss. She couldn¡¯t even recall what happened while she was chatting with


    Baillie just now


    How did he suddenly figure out that she was being sweet? But she was not sweet at all..


    Peyton always said she was naughty, and Logan always called her a rebel.


    So they were fooling her, weren¡¯t they?! Because Baillie would never deceive her.


    ¡°Baillie, my lipstick¡¯s all smudged!¡± Paige gave him a yful smack.


    Baillie chuckled and leaned in to gently peck her lips again, ¡°To answer your previous question.¡±


    Previous question? Paige couldn¡¯t remember any of it.


    Baillie said. ¡°The old folks won¡¯t mind. They might even start boasting about their heroic deeds to you


    after a while.¡±


    ¡°Alrighty then.¡± Paige thought for a moment, ¡®Your folks are really adorable¡±


    They were nothing like Wayne¡¯s kind of people.


    ¡°I need to swing by my dad¡¯s studyter. Mom wants to take you shopping, up for it?¡®


    ¡°Sure¡± Paige nodded, ¡®Are you sure your mom won¡¯t hand me a check and ask me to leave?¡±


    Baillie burst intoughter. Paige joined him.


    Not long after Paige freshened up her makeup and outfit, and joined Baillie for a meal in the dining


    room.


    Everyone at the dining table was worried about Paige going hungry


    Baillie¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s son, while eating, ran over to Paige and curiously gazed at her with big eyes.


    Paige had experience with kids. She was hardly flustered.


    She put down her cutlery, smiled and said, ¡°Hello there, I¡¯m the new girl.¡±


    As she spoke, the kids seemed a bit shy, and hurriedly ran back to their mom. Their antics had


    everyone in the dining roomughing.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After lunch, Paige gave the kids some small gifts.


    Before Baillie could visit his dad¡¯s study, she was whisked away by the Scott family women for a


    shopping spree.


    Thedies of the Scott family practically cleared out the entire mall.


    They took a break in a coffee shop.


    ¡®Mom, you guys bought me way too much stuff Paige said.


    Kate put down her coffee, ¡°Honey,pared to how much you mean to us, this is nothing. With you


    and Baillie back together, we don¡¯t have to worry about him dissecting our entire family in a fit of rage.¡±


    About this¡­

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Paige was taken aback. How could someone as gentle as Baillie give people such uncanny ideas?


    ¡°How could it be? Baillie is so gentle, isn¡¯t he? Paige voiced her confusion.


    Kate shrugged. ¡°Yes, Baillie has always been kind and polite. But his personality seems to always y


    by the rules of the world, even if he doesn¡¯t really care about it¡± ¡°Really?¡± Paige could hardly believe


    this was the case with Baillie


    ¡°To be honest, I was quite down when I discovered this when he was five or six Kate sighed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What about the dissection thing? Paige asked.


    ¡°Before Baillie went to college, he actually wanted to go into medicine.¡± Baillie¡¯s sister¨Cinw said,


    ¡°About this¡­ I feel quite guilty¡±


    ¡°Medicine? Baillie had never mentioned it before.


    ¡°He has been interested in medicine since he was a child. He could dissect a frog ording to a


    textbook when he was five or six.¡± Kate nodded.


    Is he really that good? Paige was surprised.


    Kate blinked. Shouldn¡¯t all girls be a bit scared? But why did she look so surprised, even thinking that


    Baillie was so cool?


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very talented!¡±


    ¡°Why did he change his mindter? Paige asked with confusion.


    From what she knew about Baillie, he wouldn¡¯t give up something he loved since childhood that easily.


    His sister¨Cinw sighed. ¡°That year when I just got married, I identally walked into a room. The


    room was filled with photos of human anatomy And some jars seemed to contain human organs¡­I was


    scared to death. Baillie was in a smaller room, not sure what he had just dissected. He came out when


    he heard the noise. I fainted when I saw him in a white coat stained with blood, with a grim expression.¡±


    Paige imagined the scene herself.


    Yes, it was quite horrifying.


    His sister¨Cinw took a sip of water and continued, ¡®When I woke up, I was already in the hospital. The


    doctor said I had a threatened miscarriage due to excessive fright. I had to stay in the hospital for two


    months to ensure safety¡±


    As she said this, she quickly exined as if afraid Paige would inisunderstand something ¡®Actually, it


    wasn¡¯t Baillie¡¯s fault. It was me who intruded¡­ Iter found out that his older brother was very angry


    with him over this. He even said that everyone in the family was afraid of him, afraid that he would kill


    them all if he was not happy¡­


    Paige frowned slightly


    Later, Baillie cleared out everything at home and gave up on medicine. Kate¡¯s tone softened a lot, she


    said. ¡°We¡¯re telling you all this because we¡¯re worned that you might hear some gossip when you


    interact with the family Baillie is indeed different from most people. But I know you must be special to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Paige asked, puzzled. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why the rich, smart, and handsome Baillie


    would be interested in her.


    ¡°To be honest, before you appeared we didn¡¯t believe that Baillie would have a girlfriend his sister¨Cin¨C


    law said.


    Paige was amused.


    Kate continued, ¡®Baillie is different when he mentions you. Your presence seems to make him suddenly


    lively. In fact, your butler often secretly films some of your interactions and sends them to me. I can¡¯t


    even recognize the person next to you is my son.¡±


    They spent over an hour at the coffee shop.


    From Kate and her sister¨Cinw, Paige learned about apletely unfamiliar side of Baillie. He never


    made friends because he didn¡¯t like trouble. He studied various medical fields from a young age, but


    chose the more socially eptable physics and business due to his family¡¯s fear


    His closest family members were convinced he would never get married.

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Yet he suddenly tied the knot with Paige, a person he¡¯d only met twice.


    Paige didn¡¯t talk much just listened to the women of the Scott family chatting


    Although they were going on about how outrageous Baillie¡¯d done something, Paige can feel that


    whether it was his mom or sister inw, they were all very forgiving and loving towards Baillie.


    They were genuinely happy about Baillie getting hitched. Between the lines, they were expressing that


    she was Baillie¡¯s salvation. But in reality, it was Baillie who fell from the sky, chose her firmly, and was


    constantly saving her.


    ¡°Palge, arewe talking too much?¡±


    Seeing Paige not talking much, the sister inw asked cautiously. They didn¡¯t want to scare Baillie¡¯s


    cute wife away with their chatter!


    The Scott family had a lot of rtives. There were many legends about Baillie in the Scott family, and


    some were quite outrageous.


    Kate and her daughters¨Cinw decided to let Paige know some of the exaggerated rumors about


    Baillie through casual chat from the start. They had already spoken very tactfully!


    ¡°No!¡± said Paige, ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re willing to share the stories of Paillie that I don¡¯t know¡±


    Kate had this feeling from the beginning. No wonder Baillie chose her! She was unique!


    Whether it was shopping or chatting, they were all having a st.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When they got home, it was just dinner time. ke and his son were both waiting in the living room.


    Paige saw Baillie from a distance and smiled


    When Baillie came over, she also ran to him: ¡°Did you get along with them?¡±


    Paige nodded with a smile, They¡¯re all very nice! They bought me so many things, almost emptied the


    mall¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±


    Baillie took her hand, talking to her as they walked to the dining room.


    The others just stood there watching


    ¡°Your son¡¯s gazes are so sweet when he looks at her. And they¡¯re holding hands. When Baillie was in


    kindergarten, even I, his mother, couldn¡¯t get him to hold my hand.¡± Kate, crossing her arms, nudged


    ke, ¡°What did you say before? His wife might be hired to prevent us from pushing him to marry?¡±


    ke had heard that Baillie was getting married. Because it was so sudden, he did have that thought.


    At this time, Paige, who had walked away, noticed that everyone hadn¡¯t caught up and immediately


    looked back.


    Kate immediately smiled kindly and said, ¡°We¡¯reing right up!¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    After dinner


    Baillie and Paige were walking in the garden.


    The summer night breeze was blowing slowly


    Paige and Baillie were holding hands.


    ¡°Your family was pretty shocked about you getting hitched all of a sudden.¡± Paige said slowly, ¡°I


    overheard them talking, and even thought for a moment, did I put some kind of spell on you that you


    can¡¯t resist?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Baillie looked thoughtful, ¡°So, is there something to that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige looked a bit confused.


    ¡°Can you cast spells?¡± Baillie asked.


    Seeing her speechless expression, Baillie immediately burst intoughter. Paige couldn¡¯t help but join


    in theughter.


    Baillie pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°What did mom chat with you today?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige thought for a moment, looking at Baillie with hopeful eyes, ¡°She said you were incredibly smart


    as a kid, even learned anatomy by reading books, and at five or six years old, you could perfectly


    dissect a frog!¡±


    Baillie looked at her, appearing quite taken aback, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit strange?¡±


    He remembered the way his family looked at him after they found out he had dissected a frog, it was


    like they were looking at a monster, and at that time, he never understood why.


    Later, his rtives burst into his ¡®secret base¡¯, paralyzed by fear of his actions. From then on, his family


    was afraid of him. That was when Baillie realized, his behavior might not be normal.


    From then on, Baillie started learning how to act normal, so people wouldn¡¯t look at him differently.


    ¡°Strange?¡± Paige blinked, ¡°Did you dissect the frog to satisfy some sort of killing desire?¡±


    Baillie immediately shook his head, ¡°I just wanted to see if a frog¡¯s insides matched what was described


    in the books, and the frog I dissected was a dead one I bought from a vendor.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He never exined this to anyone before.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite normal.¡± Paige shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s so weird about it?


    Baillie looked at Paige. A momentter, heughed, ¡°Yeah, nothing strange about it!¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s a bit of a shame you didn¡¯t pursue medicine with that talent of yours.¡± Paige looked at Baillie,


    feeling a bit regretful.


    Baillie raised his hand, softly caressing Paige¡¯s cheek with his thumb, Looking back now, I don¡¯t really


    have any regrets.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like medicine anymore?¡± Paige asked.


    Baillie shook his head, his gaze soft and warm like a clear spring, ¡°If I had chosen medicine, I¡¯d


    probably be buried in some medical school right now, studying hard. I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡±


    In that case, he would have spent a boring ¡®normal¡¯ life. But now, Paige brought him peace. Being with


    her, he could feel many things he never felt before.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her lips slightly drooping, ¡°I¡¯m about to cry!¡±


    Baillieughed, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Your mother and sisters all think that I¡¯m your salvation.¡± Paige said while choking back sobs, then she


    looked at Baillie with teary eyes, ¡°But in reality, you¡¯ve been saving me.¡±


    Before meeting Baillie, Paige always seemed radiant, but inside, she was already worn out


    She understood, that in her beloved mother¡¯s heart, she was always the least important one. This


    made her suffer every day, but she still kept making excuses for her mother, trying to make herself feel


    better.She also knew, her rtionship with Logan vited some sort of taboo.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    While she loved Logan deeply every day, she also morally condemned herself each day. Year after


    year, her heart gradually became broken.


    Eventually, though, Logan betrayed his promise, and she was deeply betrayed by her mother.


    During that time, Palge seemed as normal as ever. But only she knew, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. To


    her, the world lost its meaning, as if nothing could keep her grounde


    Baillie was heartbroken.


    ¡°Alright Baillie opened his arms, likeforting a child, giving Paige a safe haven, ¡°Let¡¯s just consider


    this as saving each other, okay?¡±


    Paige really didn¡¯t know-what could she save Baillie from?


    She thought for a moment, ¡°Baillie, do you still want to pursue medicine?¡±


    Baillie was taken aback a little.


    Her sparkling eyes looked at him, ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll back you up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a good thought.¡± He smiled with twinkling eyes, ¡°Best wife ever!¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, my hubby is pretty awesome too.¡± Paige responded, with a bright smile on her


    face.


    Baillie watched her. From the dark corner of his heart, the sun shone in. A seed crazily grew in the dark


    soil, and soon, under the bright sunlight, a field of flowers bloomed. He leaned down and gently kissed


    her.


    Far away, on a high loft, Kate took out a telescope. One foot on a stool, she spotted her son and


    daughter-inw under the dim light.


    ¡°They¡¯re kissing! They¡¯re actually kissing!¡±


    Kate excitedly pped her thigh.


    ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡± ke said anxiously.


    Kate pushed him away, ¡°That¡¯s not cool, man! You¡¯re his dad!¡±


    ¡°Now I can rest easy!¡± Kate chuckled.


    Then she remembered something. She looked up at the sulking ke, ¡°Honey, should we organize a


    ¡®gratitude event¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Why? To celebrate Baillie finally finding a wife?¡± ke thought, that was a bit much.


    Sure, his son was a bit odd. But he was tall, handsome, and charming. Getting a wife shouldn¡¯t be a big


    deal!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed my gratitude!¡±


    ke was surprised, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°When you and Persson went to the mining area for the inspection.¡± Kate said, already nning the


    ¡®gratitude event¡¯ on her phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion this time?¡± ke admired his wife¡¯s efficiency.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate kept her head down.


    ¡°Seeing how lovey-dovey my son and daughter-inw are, who knows when they might have a child. I


    have to express my gratitude before that happens, hopefully the gods will bless us, let the Scott family


    have a daughter this time!¡±


    ke was shocked. He pped his forehead in relief, ¡°Right, that¡¯s the real deal. You go ahead and


    n it, make it as grand as possible!¡±


    He and his wife had been reprimanded by their family for not having a daughter.


    Those were stressful years for ke.


    It was absurd. Most families bickered because the couple didn¡¯t have a son. His family bickered


    because they didn¡¯t have a daughter.


    Their elders were learned people. Even during arguments, they remained rational and unbiased,


    ensuring that his wife was never burdened.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    The question was: ¡°Boy or girl, it¡¯s all down to your chromosomes, dude! Don¡¯t be throwing me at


    your daughter-inw. Go to church, stay till dawn, and apologize to God!¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s just going down the drain generation after generation. You, as a man, can¡¯t face the music


    when you screw up but drag your wife into it. What a disgrace!¡±


    Every time ke remembered these conversations, he felt his skin crawl. Especially since his eldest


    and second sons had already had a son each with their wives.


    So, Baillie¡¯s situation was crucial.


    Simple reason: the eldest and second sons had already taken the heat from the family.


    But Baillie wouldn¡¯t be treated that way.


    Not because Baillie was some sort of special. But because the old folks at home loved Baillie, they


    were also scared of him. If Baillie ended up having a son too, the one to face the music would definitely


    be ke, the father!


    He thought: I¡¯m almost sixty, and I¡¯m still taking this heat, so I should seek divine help.


    ¡°Right, didn¡¯t Auntie say there was a magical doctor who has made a potion that guarantees a


    daughter? I should find him and get that potion.¡±


    ¡°Rx, honey.¡± Kateforted her anxious husband while she busily texted for help.


    The day after lunch, Paige and Baillie had to leave.


    Normally serious Kate, holding Paige¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go, slipped two massive diamond rings on


    her fingers, ¡°Come back more often during your holidays. Don¡¯t wait for Baillie. If he¡¯s busy,e by


    yourself! Let me know so l¡¯can prepare delicious food for you!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I got it!¡± Paige nodded with a smile.


    ¡°How adorable! Such a sweetheart!¡± Grandma petted Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We should go now.¡± Baillie walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to steal your wife!¡± Grandma huffed, suddenly took out a


    diamond bracelet from nowhere and snapped it onto Paige¡¯s delicate wrist, ¡°Tell me anything you want.


    I¡¯m loaded! I can afford anything!¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know how to respond all of a sudden. In the Scott family, she waspletely bathed in


    affection. It was an experience she never had.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me too many gifts.¡± Paige smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Kate looked at Paige lovingly, ¡°I don¡¯t have my own kids, but I feel a kinship with you, as if


    you were my own. I just want to give you all the best!¡±


    Then, she added proudly, ¡°These things, Baillie couldn¡¯t afford to buy for you. It¡¯s not about the price,


    but these are rare treasures!¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t refuse. So she epted them all.


    As they left Auntie¡¯s house, they were ready to leave.


    When they got in the car, Paige found an extra bag on the back seat.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Paige reached out to touch. It was still warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine from my dad.¡± Baillie said helplessly.


    ¡°What medicine?¡± Paige asked in surprise, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Baillie answered Paige: ¡°Supposedly, if you take this, we can have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige was even more surprised, ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°For me.¡± Baillie smiled helplessly, ¡°My dad said, whether to have a boy or a girl is my problem to solve,


    so I should take the medicine. He also said that they would send medicine every week.¡±


    Paige was speechless, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Your father is really¡­¡± Paige couldn¡¯t find a perfect adjective, ¡°He is simply a role model!¡±


    Then she gave a thumbs up.


    Nothing was perfect, mate.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    People who had been suppressed by education for a long time, they Instinctively med themselves


    when things went south.


    Like on the way home, Paige, smelling a faint scent of traditional Chinese medicine, was filled with


    doubts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Did Baillie only fancy her for her smarts and she didn¡¯t have anything else going for her?


    Nah!


    He was always super into her during their intimate moments.


    As she was lost in her thoughts¡­


    ¡°Hey, next time youe, tell my mom that your good buddy is Natalie Stein¡¯s daughter-inw, Baillie


    interrupted Paige¡¯s pondering.


    ¡°Does your mom also know Wayne¡¯s grandma?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the bond between the Scott family and the Silverman family started with their


    generation,¡± answered Baillie. ¡°But those two have been at loggerheads forever.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know Natalie has a massive jewelry collection, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°My mom, too, used to be into collecting those things, and they often butted heads over the


    collections!¡± Baillie chuckled. ¡°I even witnessed it once when I was a kid.¡± That one time was a real


    eye-opener for Baillie.


    Kate had outbid Natalie for a porcin piece she had reserved, and Natalie marched right over to the


    Scott family¡¯s ce.


    Baillie had no idea who ended up with the white jade piece in the end. But Kate was absolutely livid,


    she even took a jab at Natalie in the newspaper.


    ¡°After that, my mom lost interest in antiques and started collecting gemstones. She found the best


    designers to transform them into unique pieces of jewelry.¡±


    ¡°You guys have top-notch jewelry designers, your mom¡¯s a lucky woman!¡± Paige remarked.


    ¡°True.¡± Baillie responded with a grin..


    Paige looked at the diamond ne in her hand; it¡¯s a ssic wheat design.


    ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m so lucky this time.¡± she said sincerely, The checks and jewelry I¡¯ve received add up to more


    than what I earn in a year.¡±


    ¡°Happy about it?¡± Baillie asked.


    Paige looked at Baillie and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Over the moon!¡±


    Baillieughed, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Happiness is all that matters!¡±


    As soon as they got to H City, Kate called and reminded Paige to cash the check when she arrived in H


    City. So, Baillie took her to the bank to cash the check.


    Looking at the huge number added to her bank ount, Paige felt a bit dizzy. The money was so easy


    to get; it felt unreal.


    ¡°There will be more at our wedding.¡±


    Baillie noticed Paige acting like a money-mad and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°I figured.¡± Paige nodded weakly, ¡°So this is what it feels like to marry into a wealthy family. Suddenly, it


    feels real!¡±


    Baillie was amused by her again.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Moneybags, don¡¯t we still have to go to the hospital?¡± Baillie wrapped an arm around her.


    Then they left the bank together.


    Baillie¡¯s car, a Bentley sports car, was parked outside. Both left with a smile on their faces.


    Davin rushed out of the restaurant across the street in a hurry.


    ¡°Just saw that youngd, that¡¯s Paige right?¡± Davin was fuming, ¡°So they have money to buyvish


    cars for youngsters, but no money to pay us back, huh!?¡±


    ¡°That car¡¯s worth millions! Such ungrateful people!!¡± Davin¡¯s wife raged.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n now?¡± Davin stared in the direction of the departing Bentley.


    ¡°Paige can totally cover this sum, let¡¯s go find her next!¡± He dered.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find out where Paige lives!¡± one friend responded.


    ¡°I know!¡± Davin¡¯s wife suddenly chimed in, ¡°Remember when we sent her those hometown delicacies?


    She was totally into them!¡±


    ¡°Find that address! Hurry up!¡± Davin urged impatiently.


    Meanwhile, an oblivious Paige was headed for the hospital.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys not toe back?¡± Rosalynn greeted Paige with resignation.


    Cory¡¯s surgery was scheduled for Monday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, ¡®Baillie and his wife, should be spending the weekend with their elders at home,¡±


    Rosalynn reminded them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving Ivy in the hands of Granny Hria¡± Paige insisted. ¡°And how¡¯s Cory doing?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he¡¯s holding up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Paige simply replied before she and Rosalynn started chatting about Natalie and Kate.


    Rosalynn was taken aback by what she heard.


    ¡°Good thing Baillie¡¯s family are all decent people,¡± Paige sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it, buttely, life¡¯s


    felt like a dream, everything seems so unreal.¡± ¡°True. I never really worried about your past, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Even Cory worries about me, why don¡¯t you?¡± Paige seemed displeased.


    Rosalynn looked at her and smiled, ¡°Because I know you¡¯re great. You¡¯re sharp, knowledgeable, and


    wise, everyone would love you.¡±


    Paige was dumbstruck. She then lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Guess you¡¯re right, aside from


    them, not many people actually dislike me.¡±


    Even Hria had a good impression of her.


    Hearing her mention ¡®them¡¯, Rosalynn slowly started, ¡°So, keep your gifts, I don¡¯t want to hear about


    you giving them money anymore, or I¡¯ll go to the ck market and deal with the entire Sutton family!¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up as she looked at Rosalynn. ¡°So, you knew¡­


    ¡°Your husband is really worried and didn¡¯t dare to ask you, so he turned to his sister-inw, that¡¯s me,¡±


    Rosalynn joked.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Paige said, ncing at Baillie and Wayne, she whispered to Rosalynn, ¡°I¡¯ve got my legal


    team lining up the property andrge cash transfers I¡¯ve given Peyton. If they get greedy again, I¡¯ll sue


    and make them give it all back!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Rosalynn approved wholeheartedly.


    The domestic property they just mentioned was the vi where Peyton and Grant Sutton currently


    resided. As for the overseas property, they probably hadn¡¯t dealt with it yet. If Paige can reim these,


    she wouldn¡¯t be at such a loss.


    But¡­ Rosalynn looked at Baillie.


    Maybe Baillie could help Paige get even more.


    Baillie and Paige didn¡¯t stay long at the hospital before they decided to head home. Rosalynn was also


    nning to go back and check on Ivy. So they all left together.


    However, they saw amotion at the entrance before they could reach their doorstep.


    Rosalynn¡¯s senses were immediately on high alert.


    After the car came to a stop. She quickly pushed the door open and got out.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn demanded angrily.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie!¡± Mike¡¯s face was grim, ¡°These people im to be Ms. Owens¡¯ rtives. They¡¯re making


    a lot of noise trying to get in the house. They even have a photo with Ms. Owens, so we didn¡¯t try to


    drive them away, afraid they might really be her rtives.¡±

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    ¡°Rtives?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at these people, not recognizing a single one.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ivy and Hria?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there¡­¡± Mike took a step forward, then exined to Paige, ¡°With Paige and Baillie.¡±


    ¡°Uncles?¡± Paige now also exited the car, rushing over.


    From afar, she saw these figures and found them somewhat familiar. She felt uneasy. As she neared,


    clearly seeing these people¡¯s faces, she was shocked and angry! ¡°Paige! Finally found you!¡± Davin


    immediately started shouting, telling the bodyguards, ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m her uncle!¡±


    Baillie followed Paige, and when he saw these people, his eyes turned icy cold.


    ¡°Is this Ms. Jared?¡± Davin¡¯s wife recognized Rosalynn with a sharp eye. She was surprised. Davin


    wasn¡¯t lying, this girl Paige, was actually friends with the heir of the Jared Group and the mistress of


    Bane Corporation!


    ¡°Mike, kick these people out.¡± Rosalynn said coldly, ¡°When people like thise again, if they listen, let


    them go. If they don¡¯t, treat it as trespassing, and you can defend yourselves, even if it means breaking


    their limbs. It¡¯s justified.¡±.


    ¡®Ms. Jared, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble!¡± Davin quickly said, ¡°Paige, aren¡¯t you going to exin for


    us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cut off all ties with Peyton, why are you still looking for me?¡± Paige asked gravely.


    ¡°Paige, we had no other choice, your parents owe us over five million and haven¡¯t paid, your siblings


    are overseas waiting for tuition and living expenses. They asked us toe get money from you. You


    have to help us. Remember how good your aunt was to you before, even sending you locat specialties.


    Just give us the money!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re rich, can keep a boy toy, can buy a man a car worth millions of dors, helping your mom


    pay back money, isn¡¯t that the natural thing to do?¡± Davin looked down on Paige. Strictly speaking, he


    looked down on all women who worked. He believed women should stay at home to bear and raise


    children, otherwise, they were useless.


    If men and women both worked, who would continue the human race?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Paige was immediately enraged, she pointed at Davin and cursed, ¡°Get lost, now! I won¡¯t give you a


    single penny!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you girl, how do you talk to your elders? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today on behalf of your mother!¡±


    Davin rolled up his sleeves and moved towards Paige.


    He had always been rude to Paige, especially after her dad passed away.


    He showed up at the funeral with over ten people, and stayed in H City for half a month. During that


    time, he constantly yelled at Paige.


    Paige would always remember, he drunkenly rambled about how not having a son meant no


    descendants at her dad¡¯s wake. She wanted to cut ties with Davin then, but her mom stopped her.


    Davin still thought Paige was the same little girl who let people walk all over her, who didn¡¯t dare to fight


    back. But Paige was never that kind of person.


    Paige was about to blow her top. The man behind her quickly stepped forward, and before anyone


    could react, a kicknded hard on Davin¡¯s chest.


    Davin fell to the ground in pain, but Baillie didn¡¯t stop there, he lifted his foot and stomped on Davin ¡®s


    face.


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t introduce myself, did I?¡±


    Screams filled the air.


    Baillie just stared at Davin, gradually increasing the pressure on his foot, introducing himself word by


    word, ¡°My name is Baillie, I¡¯m Paige¡¯s newlywed husband. Pleasure to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    ¡°Paige! Get your boyfriend out of here now! If anything happens to your uncle, I swear I¡¯ll make you


    pay!¡±


    Davin¡¯s wife, sobbing, yelled at Paige.


    Paige snapped back to reality. She quickly went over and tugged on Baillie¡¯s arm, ¡°Baillie.¡±


    Baillie nced at her, and reluctantly removed his foot from Davin¡¯s face.


    Davin struggled to stand up, his wife quickly rushed over to check his injuries.


    ¡°My chest hurts so bad, my ribs must be broken! Call the police! Arrest this guy immediately, let¡¯s see


    how cocky you are in jail!¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is he bbering about?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°Did anyone here see whoid a


    hand on him?¡±


    Mike and his bodyguards immediately echoed in unison, ¡°No one saw anything!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see anything either.¡± Rosalynn looked at Davin, ¡°But you guys, busting into my house


    like thugs, threatening my family and property.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me, is this house yours? It¡¯s clearly Paige¡¯s!¡± Davin¡¯s wife yelled, ¡°And Just because


    you said you didn¡¯t see it, you think no one else did? There are surveince cameras all over this


    neighborhood!¡±


    ¡°Surveince?¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Those cameras have been broken for ages.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Davin and his crew exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t dare mess with Gabrie Jared.


    But being beaten up here today without getting any money, they hadpletely embarrassed


    themselves.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Paige, for the sake of our blood ties, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Either pay up now, or I¡¯ll have


    your boyfriend thrown in jail!¡±


    Paige tightly clutched Baillie¡¯s hand, and without uttering a word, pulled out her phone.


    Upon seeing this, Davin¡¯s group showed a glimmer of joy, and Davin¡¯s wife even smugly said, ¡°That¡¯s


    more like it, we¡¯re family after all, we¡¯re your elders, you should have¡­.¡± Before she could finish, Paige


    made a phone call, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to report an attempted break-in at my friend¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°Paige!!¡± Davin¡¯s wife let out a shriek.


    After quickly reporting the address, Paige hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time, I¡¯m not rted to you guys.¡± Paige looked at the people blocked by Mike and


    his team, You guys always looked down on my dad and framed him. You even insulted him at his


    funeral, and treated me with contempt. You belittled my dad tofort Grant, and now you expect me


    to help him pay back the money he scammed from you?¡±


    ¡°Grant raised you!¡± Davin retorted angrily, ¡°He¡¯s in trouble now, and you¡¯re denying him as family, you¡¯re


    so ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Grant raised me?¡± Paige rolled her eyes as if she just heard a joke, ¡°When my dad passed away, he


    left me millions, all of which were spent by Grant. Over the years, I¡¯ve brought in at least half a billion


    dors for Grant¡¯s projects. All the residual ie you guys have gotten, I earned for him. I don¡¯t owe


    him anything!¡±


    None of this was known to Davin and his group.


    ¡°Are you really that capable?¡± Davin¡¯s wife asked suspiciously.


    Someone said, ¡°Paige, you¡¯re so rich, a few million should be nothing to you, just pay us back!¡±


    Paige smirked, ¡°Even if I burned all my money, I wouldn¡¯t give you a dime!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Davinwas fuming. He felt a stabbing pain in his chest, as if it was on fire. He doubled over in


    pain, grunting.


    ¡°You and Baillie should go home.¡± Rosalynn said gently, ¡°Ivy and grandma are waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°But what about¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re your mom¡¯s rtives after all, if you stay, it¡¯ll be harder to exin when the police arrive.¡±


    Rosalynn advised.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige nodded, squeezed Baillie¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!!¡±


    Seeing this, Davin tried to stop them.


    But Mike had had enough. He signaled his men to hold back Davin, who was about to rush out of the


    house.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Davin¡¯s arm was seized and thrown over the shoulder by a bodyguard,nding him t on the floor. The


    howl of pain from Davin was loud and clear.


    ¡°Darling!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s wife screamed and rushed towards him.


    Mike, with a face of exotic features, suddenly spoke awkwardly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve warned you guys


    multiple times to stay away from my boss. Sir, you posed a threat to my boss¡¯s life, so I had to take


    action.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Rosalyhn also thought Mike was quite talented with this little stunt. She


    gave Paige a wink, and Paige followed along, pulling Baillie into the car.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing?¡± Baillie drove a bit before noticing Paige¡¯sughter, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit


    helpless.


    He liked her personality. But sometimes, he thought she was too cheerful.


    ¡°Mike¡¯s really funny¡­¡± Paige said, pinching her lips, ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Baillie responded.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Baillie knew that most of Paige¡¯s rtives were not good people. The feeling of knowing,


    and the feeling of seeing them disrespect her without any regard were very different.


    ¡°They can¡¯t hurt me anymore.¡± Paige said confidently, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect them to drag Rosalynn into


    this. How did they even find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they bought you something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Paige pped her forehead, ¡°It was a local specialty! I thought Ms. Peyton bought it.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want to call Peyton ¡®mom¡¯. But calling her by her name also made her feel nauseous.


    After some thought, she decided to simply call her ¡®Ms. Peyton¡¯ from now on.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can pretty much move back to my dad¡¯s house.¡± Baillie said softly, ¡°Rosalynn will clean it


    up nicely.¡±


    Rosalynn did indeed clean everything up.


    In total, nine people from the Davin¡¯s family came, and they were all sent to the police station. Even


    though there were no surveince tapes as evidence, Mike did manage to film them trying to barge into


    Rosalynn¡¯s house from the very beginning.


    Despite Davin¡¯s insistence that he was hit, they couldn¡¯t prove it without evidence, so no case was filed.


    Monday.


    The transnt surgery officially began.


    For both Rosalynn and Wayne, the day was unbearably long.


    Time seemed to have stretched out infinitely.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Paige looked at the operating room, then turned to Baillie.


    ¡°Five and a half hours, it should be almost over.¡± Baillie replied.


    Paige then looked at Rosalynn.


    She had hardly had any rest for the past two days, and she looked thinner.


    ¡°I heard that after this, they might need to do another transnt surgery.¡± Paige said, feeling very sorry.


    Baillie gently patted her head: ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some food that Rosalynn and Wayne liketer


    Paige nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Cory¡¯s surgery went on for six hours and thirty-seven minutes. When the doc stepped out of the


    operating room, everyone hopped up and hustled over.


    ¡°You all can chill, the surgery went smoothly. Now it¡¯s just about watching his recovery.¡± The doc said.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Rosalynn quickly thanked.


    The doc tipped his hat, then turned and left.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna be alright.¡± Wayneforted Rosalynn in a soft voice.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes brimming with a smile as she nodded.


    In the following days, Cory¡¯s recovery went well. Even if there was a small hup, Rosalynn and


    Wayne would be on top of it. During this time, though there were some bumps in the road, they safely


    navigated through each one.


    On the sixth day, Hria came to visit Cory with Ivy.


    Ivy ran up to Cory and asked him, ¡°Brother, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your big bro will be home soon.¡± Cory nodded in response.


    Ivy excitedly said, ¡°Your room in the new house is all set up, and I even drew a picture for you! When


    you¡¯re better, we can go see it together!¡±


    Cory nodded again in agreement.


    ¡°Also, Granny Hria wille to the new house with us, she loves it too!¡± Ivy excitedly said.


    Then Ivy started to babble to Cory about her recent days. Rosalynn watched them from the doorway


    tears welling up in her eyes.


    Wayne walked over, and Rosalynn nced back at him. ¡°Look at her, she won¡¯t shut up as soon as she


    sees her brother. We¡¯re not chatterboxes, who does she take after?¡±


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°Maybe me, I was a chatterbox when I was a kid.¡±


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You think everything about your daughter is inherited from you, don¡¯t


    you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.


    In the week since Cory¡¯s bone marrow transnt, it seemed that Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s rtionship


    had gotten closer, at least they could freely joke around now.


    ¡°It¡¯s just being realistic.¡± Wayne insisted.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a message from Steven. He checked in on Cory¡¯s


    condition every day.


    ¡°Madam, is the kid doing alright today?¡± Steven asked.


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°All¡¯s good. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I have an exam today and I¡¯m not fully prepared,¡± Steven responded.


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°There¡¯s still time, study hard, you can still pull up your grades.¡±


    Steven nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good listener.¡± Waynemented lightly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalynn put away her phone, looking at Ivy and Cory, ¡°Luis Wall has been sent back to rehab


    in his hometown. I told Steven that they have nothing to do with Luis. But Luis might still give Steven


    trouble.¡±


    After this incident, Luis might not dare to mess with Rosalynn and Wayne anymore, but he might still


    trouble the Harvey family.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go back to that ce.¡±


    Wayne had a rough idea. The town was underdeveloped, resources were scarce, and the mindset was


    conservative.


    Even though there were some bigpanies that set up factories nearby, young people like Steven


    and his sister didn¡¯t really benefit from it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t get what they¡¯re thinking,¡± Rosalynn murmured.


    Steven had told her yesterday that his health was no longer a major issue, and he wanted to find a new


    ce to move out.


    His whole family was trying to avoid using her resources. Sometimes, dealing with overly cautious


    people like this could be tiring.


    ¡°Right,¡± Rosalynn nced at the time, ¡°Today, Peyton¡¯s rtives should have been released, right?¡±


    Speaking of this matter.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Wayne was pissed off. These jerks, trying to mess with Paige, even had the nerve to target his home.


    Luck had it that his little girl wasn¡¯t home at the time. If they¡¯d scared his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t give a


    damn whose kin they were. He¡¯d make sure they¡¯d do more than a mere week in the cooler.


    ¡°Baillie will sort it out. They won¡¯t mess with Paige again,¡± Wayne said.


    By evening


    Davin and the rest were let out, faces covered in grime and looking like they¡¯d been dragged through


    the mud. No one was there to pick them up.


    Davin uttered


    a profanity in frustration. He distinctly remembered almost coughing up blood from Baillie¡¯s kick. But


    after a check-up, there was nothing wrong. Yet the pain he felt was real.


    ¡°Hunny, Peyton didn¡¯te to pick us up!¡±


    Davin was fuming, with no ce to vent his anger.


    ¡°They screwed us over! We can¡¯t let them off the hook, they need to pay us back double! They owe us


    for emotional distress!¡±


    ¡°Right! They owe us for emotional distress! Does anyone know where Paige¡¯spany is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the construction site Davin showed usst time, I remember the address!¡± Someone quickly


    chimed in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s roll! We¡¯ll kick up a fuss, let¡¯s see if she¡¯d rather pay up or embarrass herself!¡±


    The group was ready to call a cab. But then, two vans pulled up in front of them.


    ¡°Wow, a Mercedes!¡±


    Before they could react, a man stepped out of the car, gave them a once-over: ¡°Which one of you is


    Davin?¡±


    Davin was taken aback, then asked, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    ¡°You want morey, right? My boss sent me to pick you up, to discuss the matter,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Grant?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer, he seemed impatient, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, are you in or out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in!¡±


    Peyton¡¯s wife quickly replied. Hearing that Grant had gathered the money, they were ready to settle. No


    matter how this affair would be dealt with, getting the money was the main priority.


    The vans sped down the city¡¯s wide roads. The surroundings gradually became deste.


    The folks in the car started to realize something was off.


    ¡°Hey, where are we going? Isn¡¯t this about paying us? Where are we heading to negotiate?¡±


    The driver up front ignored them. With a jerk of the wheel, the car suddenly swerved. Everyone in the


    car tumbled over, huddling together in fright.


    ¡°Hunny, something¡¯s not right!¡± Peyton¡¯s wife said nervously.


    Davin also knew they might¡¯ve been duped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ve got numbers, we can handle two drivers.¡±


    Just as he finished, the driver mmed on the brakes.


    Peyton¡¯s face smashed into the back of the seat. His nose was gushing blood.


    ¡°Oh my god! Hunny, your nose is bleeding!¡± Peyton¡¯s wife shrieked.


    Before they could react, the car door was yanked open.


    ¡°All of you, out!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know how to drive?!¡± Davin yelled.


    But his attention was drawn outside. It was almostpletely dark. In his line of sight, there was a


    giant factory.


    Clearly, the factory was abandoned. In the sunset atmosphere, it looked particrly eerie and chilling.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Davin was just thinking, they¡¯ve got numbers on their side, while the other party only got two people. If


    pushes to shove, they could just nab the car and scram.


    But, who would have thought, when Davin got out of the car, he saw over twenty people.


    Davin had never seen anything like this before.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the deal here?¡± Davin asked.


    The man didn¡¯t answer him.


    After everyone got off the car, he abruptly closed the door.


    ¡°Buried them,¡± then the man gave the order,


    More than twenty people immediately rushed over.


    Several people together threw Davin and the others into a pre¨Cdug mud pit.


    Then, ignoring the cries of their family members, they began to fill the pit with soil.


    ¡°Who is it!! Who wants to kill us!!¡± Davin wailed, ¡°Do you want money? We have money, we can give


    you money!!¡±


    When the soil reached their necks, those people stopped their hands.


    No matter how their family members begged for mercy, these people just stood aside, neither looking


    at them nor speaking to them.


    That¡¯s how the skypletely turned dark.


    Davin and the others shouted until their voices became hoarse.


    Suddenly, he saw a car¡¯s headlights shining from afar.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯sing!!¡± Davin hastily shouted, ¡°Help!! Somebody help!!¡±


    The car quickly drove up to them and parked right in front of them.


    Then, the driver who had just brought Davin and his people over ran up and respectfully opened the


    car door.


    Davin had a bad feeling.


    He stared hard at that side, only to see a tall and elegant man get out of the car.


    ¡°Toy boy!¡± Davin eximed in shock.


    A man beside him lifted his foot and kicked him in the face.


    Davin screamed in pain.


    Someone brought a chair, and Baillie Scott, dressed in a suit, sat down.


    His gaze swept across the row of heads in front of him.


    He said, ¡°Having fun, are we?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The Julian family had some clear¨Cheaded people. They began to realize that


    the man in front of them was no simple character.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already introduce myselfst time? I¡¯m Paige Owens¡® new husband.¡± Baillie answered


    leisurely.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± A middle¨Caged woman broke down in tears, ¡°We¡¯re the victims here. It¡¯s


    the Paige family who owes us money, you guys made us go to jail, and now you¡¯re trying to bury us


    alive. Do you have any conscience at all?¡±


    ¡°Conscience?¡± Baillieughed, ¡°Grant Sutton owes money, and you guys go to my wife for it. Is that


    what you call having a conscience?¡±


    ¡°It was Grant who sent us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Grant said that Paige was raised by him, and Paige also gave us over nine hundred thousand


    dors in debt before. She said she would definitely repay us, that¡¯s why we went to find her! If you


    want to find trouble, go find Grant!¡± Someone wailed in heartbreak.


    ¡°So, do you still think you should ask my wife for money?¡± Baillie¡¯s tone suddenly turned icy.


    ¡°No, no more! We don¡¯t want the money!¡± Davin¡¯s wife cried in response. ¡°Sir, we were disrespectful to


    you and Paige before. It was our mistake. We hope you can forgive us this time!¡±


    ¡°Returning the money is the right thing to do,¡± Baillie said. ¡°As long as you ask the right person for the


    money, no one will harm you. Do you understand?¡±


    The crowd immediately understood.


    They nodded immediately, expressing their understanding.


    ¡°This is Grant¡¯s current address.¡± Baillie threw a piece of paper. ¡°All the methods you originally nned


    to use against Paige can be employed now.¡°.


    The crowd expressed their understanding one after another.


    ¡°Lastly, could you please refrain from appearing in front of Paige again? Is that possible?¡± Baillie¡¯s tone


    became much gentler, as if he was negotiating with them.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    However, his overwhelming presence was irresistible.


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it again! We absolutely won¡¯t do it again!!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Baillie stood up.


    ¡°Dig them out again before daybreak. No need to give them food or water.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he got back into the car directly.


    The engine roared to life.


    Baillie quickly departed.


    The surrounding environment gradually returned to its initial silence.


    ¡°Why do we have to wait until daybreak? I need to use the restroom, I can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree to his demands? Why?!¡±


    The people buried in the ground became extremely unruly.


    But no one paid them any attention.


    After a while, Davin yelled at the man who had brought them, ¡°Hey man, who the hell is he?¡±


    The man looked at Davin, sneered, ¡°I heard you guys call my boss a toy boy?¡±


    Davin¡¯s face froze instantly.


    That so¨Ccalled toy boy was indeed very handsome, noticeably young, and drove such a fancy sports


    car, he gave off the vibe of a man kept by Paige.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s one of Gabrie Jared¡¯s guys?¡± Davin asked, trembling.


    The man rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my boss introduce himself already? He¡¯s from the Scott family, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°The Scott family?¡±


    Davin ran through all the wealthy individuals with the surname Scott that he could think of in his mind.


    The wealthiest family he knew of was the Scott family from the northern part of S City.


    But how could someone like Paige possibly be connected to that Scott family?


    Davin mistakenly ruled out the correct answer.


    When daybreak arrived, they were dug out.


    After people dug them out, they simply pointed them in a general direction and left without looking


    back. Later, the few individuals washed themselves in a nearby pond, but no one dared to report the


    incident to the police because they were afraid of being caught again.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Who on earth was that man?¡± Davin couldn¡¯t figure it out and was so frustrated that he banged his


    head. ¡°Whoever he is, his demeanor shows that he¡¯s someone we absolutely can¡¯t mess with!¡±


    someone said dejectedly. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all Grant¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him urging us to ask Paige for


    money, how could we have ended up provoking two people we can¡¯t afford to mess with?¡±


    ¡°You know, Peyton and Grant, do you think they already knew that Paige married someone powerful?¡±


    Davin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± the crowd echoed.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. The sudden downfall of the Sutton family could also be because of this person seeking


    revenge for his wife!¡± ¡°It must be so!!¡±


    ¡°Grant and Peyton knew we shouldn¡¯t mess with Paige now, but they deliberately lured us here. They


    want us to take the fall for them in their fight against Paige!¡± Davin clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    The note with Grant¡¯s address was ced on a nearby stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a hotel, take a good shower, and then have a serious talk with Grant!¡±


    ¡°No, we must first find Peyton!¡± Davin¡¯s wife said angrily. ¡°That cunning woman deceived usst time,


    and I suspect Paige has already cut ties with her!¡±


    They found a hotel to shower and changed into new clothes they had bought.


    Filled with anger, they set out to find Peyton. However, when they arrived there, despite ringing the


    doorbell repeatedly and breaking it, no one answered the door.


    They reluctantly decided to go and find Grant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, when they found Grant, they also discovered Peyton.


    Lately, Peyton had been working hard to save her marriage.


    She learned a trick online: when you¡¯re catching the third party that¡¯s ruining your marriage, it¡¯s best to


    record everything. That way, during the divorce, she would have some leverage to get more money.


    When the Julian family arrived, the people Peyton brought were pinning a naked woman to the ground.


    Grant was blocked by Peyton, his eyes almost popping out in anger.


    ¡°p!¡±


    A heavy pnded on Peyton¡¯s face.


    ¡°You crazy woman! Get out with your people!¡± Grant shouted.


    4


    Peyton staggered from the blow. Her ears were ringing, and she couldn¡¯t react properly.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Grant quickly stepped forward and pointed at the men who were


    taking photos of his beloved. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll have you all


    thrown in jail!¡±


    The men released their grip.


    Grant immediately approached andforted his weeping partner, holding her tightly in his arms.


    Peyton looked at Grant, her eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Peyton asked him through her tears. ¡°I always put you first, helped you with any


    difficulties. Why are you treating me this way?¡±


    ¡°I told you to get lost!¡± Grant¡¯s eyes were full of disgust.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Davin¡¯s wife cut in, they had watched enough of this drama, now it was their turn.


    Grant and Peyton, both were taken aback.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Peyton was beyond surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. You intentionally didn¡¯t tell us that Paige married a wealthy man, and it nearly cost


    us our lives,¡± Davin spoke, looking at Grant. ¡°And you¡¯re even worse. You¡¯d rather give money to your


    mistress than repay our debts. You made us go to Paige for trouble, iming you had no money. How


    can you appear kind¨Chearted on the surface but have such a wicked heart?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did Paige marry a wealthy man?¡± Peyton asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent!¡± Davin¡¯s wife angrily reproached. ¡°You and your wife owe us money, and


    itnded us in jail for seven days. We were nearly seriously harmed. Today, you must repay the debt


    andpensate each of us for the mental anguish!¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    ¡°Are you guys trying to pick a fight with me?¡± Grant asked in a deep voice.


    In his mind, these poor rtives of his still wanted to work with him, so even though he had been owing


    them money for so long, they had never dared to mention this to him.


    ¡°Yes! We are picking a fight!¡± Davin shouted, thinking that they were nearly killed, when else would they


    fight back if not


    now?


    D


    ¡°Stop the bullshit, pay up now!¡± Davin¡¯s wife shouted angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay up today, we¡¯re going to


    print out pictures of you and your wife. Yeah, we¡¯ll hold them up, walk down the street, shouting


    everywhere that you owe money and don¡¯t pay up, and even put our lives in danger!¡±


    Grant was a man who cared a lot about his reputation, which Davin knew.


    ¡°Besides, we also have the contact information of your rtives from the Sutton family¡¯s side, and I


    know the addresses of those old folks in your hometown as well. If you don¡¯t pay up today, I¡¯ll inform


    them one by one about what you and your wife have done!¡± Davin¡¯s wife crossed her arms, ¡°Oh yes,


    and the fact that Grant cheated, was caught by you, Peyton, but you were the one who got pped,


    we¡¯ll publicize that too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Peyton was shocked.


    The color drained from Grant¡¯s face.


    ¡°Peyton, is this what you wanted?¡± Grant turned to Peyton.


    Peyton quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring them here!¡±


    Grant fumed, ¡°If not you, then who? How would these country bumpkins know I¡¯m here?¡±


    The country bumpkins all rolled their eyes in response. Davin¡¯s wife grew impatient and said, ¡°If you


    want to argue, take it home. Pay up now!!!¡±


    Grant looked at their faces, filled with greed and stupidity, and tried to resist, but suddenly he seemed


    to give in. ¡°Or you could try again, take it easy. Paige is a kid who can be persuaded.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Peyton stared at Grant, realizing that he actually nned to exploit Paige for money. ¡°Shut up! You owe


    money and now you want someone else¡¯s daughter to pay it back? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Davin¡¯s


    wife sneered. ¡°I heard you even spent all the money left by her father after his death. You¡¯ve made


    several billion off Paige over the years. How could you do this and even harm someone else¡¯s


    daughter?¡±


    Grant red at Peyton, as if using her of revealing the secret. ¡°But today¡¯s situation was caused by


    Paige!¡± he roared.


    At this moment, Peyton asked coldly, ¡°How did she cause this situation?¡±


    Grant was taken aback. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to tell me how she caused this!¡±


    Peyton shouted, ¡°They¡¯re right, you¡¯ve made so much money off Paige, and I didn¡¯t hear you say a nice


    word about her at the time, just heard you happily saying that you joined such a greatpany! But


    what? Thosepanies were only willing to work with you because of Paige. If Paige broke off with


    you, they would terminate the contract with you even if they lost money! Now you say it was all caused


    by Paige?¡±


    ¡°Peyton, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Grant asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°I know!¡± Peyton red at Grant. ¡°I¡¯m exposing your hypocrisy. You¡¯re nothing but an ipetent and


    morally bankrupt man with a cruel heart!¡±


    ¡°You despicable person!¡± Grant didn¡¯t care about the people around him and immediately rushed


    towards Peyton, intending to hit her. Peyton¡¯s family members simply stood by and watched the


    spectacle unfold.


    The individuals Peyton had hired, however, remained responsible. They quickly lined up to protect her.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    One of them spoke up, ¡°Grant, what the hell, man? Cheating is one thing, but with a chick thirty years


    younger? And you¡¯re sponging off your stepdaughter, borrowing money and not repaying it, letting


    people chase her for it? Dude, I¡¯m


    embarrassed for you!¡±


    Grant was visibly pale.


    Mockery filled the looks thrown his way, a new experience for someone whose life had been smooth


    sailing. Peyton listened to the others¡® assessment of Grant, momentarily speechless. This was how


    they saw him? Had she been blind to Grant¡¯s true nature for the past twenty years?


    ¡°Grant, we¡¯re busy. Can you and your wife argueter?¡± Davin interrupted. ¡°Just tell me, are you going


    to pay up or not? If not, we have other matters to attend to.¡± Then, Davin added, ¡°By the way, is Logan


    Sutton getting married?¡±


    Grant¡¯s face froze, his expression turning rigid.


    He was having a huge argument with Logan, so he wasn¡¯t worried about affecting Logan¡¯s marriage,


    but¡­ when they just got engaged, the Sharp family invested over ten million dors in his overseas


    factory. If the wedding was called off, they¡¯d definitely try to get their money back.


    And he wasn¡¯t ready to deal with that yet.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Grant gritted his teeth, ¡°Just you wait!¡± After speaking, he picked up the constantly crying


    woman and went upstairs. Momentster, he came back with a cheque.


    Davin didn¡¯t expect it to go this smoothly.


    But looking at the amount, he was taken aback, ¡°Did you miscalcte? What about our emotional


    distresspensation? Nine people, nine hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°I only have this much. For the rest, you can go after Peyton or Paige, I won¡¯t pay a dime,¡± Grant


    frowned in disgust, ¡°If you want to make a scene, then forget this money!¡±


    Davin was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The group weighed their options.


    Decided to cash in for now, and continue to demand emotional distresspensationter.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Davin forced a smile, ¡°We won¡¯t interrupt your marital spat then.¡±


    Peyton surprisingly asked, ¡°Davin, I¡¯m your sister after all. I¡¯ve helped you guys so much over the


    years. Now that I¡¯m in trouble, you¡¯re not going to help?¡± She was upset that her family wasn¡¯t helping


    when she was in trouble, yet outsiders were protecting her.


    ¡°Your son¨Cinw is so capable, go ask him!¡±


    After Davin said this, he left the vi Grant bought for his mistress with her family.


    By this time, quite a few curious onlookers had gathered outside.


    Grant was furious. He mmed the door shut and drew the curtains.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Grant red at Peyton, ¡°The money I managed to scrape together for


    emergencies is now all gone. Your family took it all. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Sir, how can you be so confident?¡± The people Peyton hired responded silently.


    Peyton finally realized. Yes, how could he be so full of confidence? What did this have to do with her?


    He was the one who couldn¡¯t manage thepany properly, and she had even used all her savings to


    help him out.


    ¡°Grant, I want a divorce!¡±


    At this point, Peyton shouted this out emotionally, her voice was even a bit hoarse.


    Grant was stunned.


    The people Peyton hired apuded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. You should cut ties with


    this guy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get awyer, divide our assets, and after drafting the divorce agreement, I¡¯ll have you sign it


    immediately. You can then be with that worthless woman peacefully!¡±


    After saying this, Peyton turned and left.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    The people she hired kept pace with her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, the world is still big and you¡¯ve got such a


    great daughter. Pull yourself together, life goes on!¡±


    ¡°Thank you guys.¡± Peyton smiled, wiping away her tears.


    Weirdly, after saying the word divorce, she didn¡¯t feel the expected pain, but instead felt a weight lifted


    off her shoulders.


    ¡°Do you need a ride home?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Peyton lowered her head, ¡°No, I can manage. Thanks for your help. I¡¯ll transfer the final


    payment to you soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll send the video content to your email once it¡¯s ready!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Inside the mansion.


    Grant stood by the window, peeping through a crack, watching Peyton¡¯s retreating figure.


    That damn woman! How dare she ask for a divorce? And want a share of the property?


    Peyton hailed a cab and went to Paige¡¯spany building.


    It was almost lunchtime. She sat there, watching the peopleing and going, hoping Paige might


    come down for lunch.


    But after waiting a long time, lunchtime passed, dinner time came, and in the crowd of people leaving


    work, she still hadn¡¯t seen Paige.


    Peyton took out her phone and messaged Paige, ¡°Honey, I finally see Grant for who he truly is. I¡¯m


    sorry it took so long. You must have suffered a lot while I was blinded by him. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve decided to


    divorce him. How should I handle the property you gave me before the divorce to protect your


    interests? Please reply.¡±


    There was no response, just like before.


    Peyton sat there, turning her head to look at the busy streets around her, filled with people and traffic.


    A feeling of cold indifference suddenly washed over her.


    Nearly fifty, and she didn¡¯t even have a ce to go.


    1 < 2 < 0


    After a moment of thought, she decided to visit Paige¡¯s father¡¯s grave.


    But as she got up, she remembered that his grave had been moved.


    She didn¡¯t know where he was now¡­


    Peyton recalled how Paige¡¯s father had treated her kindly since they first met, and after they got


    married and had a child¡­


    He had always genuinely cared for her, never letting her suffer.


    ¡°Why¡­ why did I end up like this?¡± Peyton copsed weakly onto the bench, unable to hold back her


    tears any longer.


    Paige didn¡¯t go to thepany today. She and Baillie decided to move back to her father¡¯s old house.


    They spent the whole day shopping for home necessities.


    After everything was set up, Paige copsed onto the couch.


    Baillie was on the phone ordering food.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She picked up her phone and saw the unread messages, ¡°Honey, I finally see Grant for who he truly


    is¡­¡±


    Paige was slightly taken aback.


    Then she simply ignored the messages,


    A person shouldn¡¯t be fooled twice by the same lie.


    Moreover, she had already promised Baillie.


    She would keep moving forward, never looking back.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Time flew and it was soon the hot summer. It was also time for Cory to be discharged from the hospital.


    After almost a month of observation, Cory¡¯s transnt was a huge sess.


    The risks that might ur didn¡¯t happen at all.


    In the morning, Wayne Silverman went toplete Cory¡¯s discharge procedures.


    Rosalynn Tesdal helped him change his clothes and packed his things.


    ¡°Boy, you did it!¡± Then, Rosalynn squatted in front of Cory, gently stroking his cheek with a warm smile,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No one knew how tough it had been for Rosalynn during this time.


    She had been praying, hoping to trade her life for Cory¡¯s health.


    ¡°Thank you for being there with me, mom.¡± After Cory said this, he took a step forward and gently


    hugged Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn hugged him back tightly.


    After the paperwork was done, Wayne drove Cory and Rosalynn home.


    When they got out of the car, it was very quiet. The bodyguards who would usually be around were


    nowhere to be seen.


    Cory nced at the front door and touched his ear a little nervously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn got out of the car and asked Cory, who was standing still, in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Cory shook his head and then, as usual, slowly walked up the stairs.


    He stopped in front of the door, waiting for Rosalynn to open it.


    After the door was opened, Cory slowly walked in.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Wee back, Cory!!¡± Paige and Ivy were at the front, shouting out loud.


    Cory smiled, thinking it was indeed noisy.


    But during his time in the hospital, everyone visited him separately every few days.


    It had been a long time since they were all together.


    Even though it was noisy, he was happy.


    Then, it was time for the gifts.


    Everyone knew Cory well and gave himputerponents and rted items.


    Jaime Jules even brought gifts from the big shots at Bane Corporation to celebrate Cory¡¯s recovery,


    with a note saying: Come to Bane Corporation as soon as you¡¯re well.


    After a while, Cory went back to his room to put his stuff away. Rosalynn was with him.


    ¡°Do you think everyone is too noisy?¡± Rosalynn sat on his bed and asked with a smile.


    Cory was the kind of kid who would ban the birthday song on his birthday if it wasn¡¯t the same day as


    his sister¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t really like the hustle and bustle.


    To her surprise, Cory shook his head.


    Then Cory put the books he had read in the hospital back on the bedside bookshelf and said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    noisy, I feel blessed.¡± Rosalynn suddenly felt like crying.


    ¡°But once in a while is enough.¡± Cory added.


    ¡°Mom, can I go see Steven Harvey?¡± At this point, Cory suddenly changed the subject.


    This was the first time Cory mentioned this.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°But Steven is currently taking remedial sses, so you might have to


    wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cory obediently nodded.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    The minute Steven was mentioned, Rosalynn lowered her head,


    Lately, all her attention has been on Cory.


    She still hadn¡¯t informed Xenia that they shouldn¡¯t go back.


    From what she knew, Luis would be released before the onset of winter.


    Although Cory might not recoverpletely, everything seemed just fine up until now.


    The atmosphere at home today was pretty darn good.


    From morning till night, their home was filled withughter.


    Hria was especially happy. After dinner, she dragged Baillie and Wayne to the local badminton court.


    On their way back, wedding ns were brought up.


    ¡°You two, getting married behind our backs without consulting us first,¡± Hria said, sounding


    displeased.


    Both girls, one her precious daughter, the other her adored child.


    Quiet as a mouse, one married a guy she¡¯s been at odds with for a decade, the other picked a guy


    almost seven years younger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But, thank God, both boys seem decent so far ande from good families.


    So, Hria silently epted it.


    ¡°Granny, not consulting you was my mistake,¡± Wayne said, being quite well¨Cbehaved in front of Hria.


    Before Baillie could react, he also said, ¡°Yeah, we messed up!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Hria nced at them. ¡°Given another chance, you¡¯d dare to do it again, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Wayne remained silent.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Anyway, you two better write a detailed report for me ASAP,¡± Hria continued.


    ¡°Report?¡±


    Both eximed in unison.


    Hria said, ¡°You didn¡¯t take my words seriously, did you? Wedding!!! Wedding nning!!!¡±


    Wayne and Baillie shivered at her reprimand.


    ¡°The wedding dates can¡¯t be the same, decide amongst yourselves who goes first, Hria said to them,


    ¡°Rosalynn and Paige are busy with work, don¡¯t expect them to help!¡±


    Just as the three were heading back, they bumped into Rosalynn heading out.


    ¡°Where are you off to thiste?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°To visit the kid who donated the marrow to Cory,¡± Rosalynn replied, patting Ivy¡¯s back, ¡°Be good, go to


    daddy.¡±


    Ivy hummed and hawed a bit.


    Wayne came over and lifted her up, ¡°Sweetheart, why didn¡¯t I see you do this when I was heading out?¡±


    Rosalynn got into the car,


    ¡°Remember to give Cory his medicine in half an hour,¡± Rosalynn reminded Wayne.


    ¡°Got it,e back soon, let me know if anythinges up,¡± Wayne said, then shook Ivy¡¯s hand and


    waved to Rosalynn, ¡°Bye, mom.¡±


    Rosalynn gave a small smile and left.


    Although Steven had proposed moving out a few times, Rosalynn did not agree,


    She had arranged a meeting with Steven before leaving.


    When she arrived, Steven and his sister were already waiting in the underground garage.


    ¡°Ms. Jared!¡±


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, Steven and his sister immediately approached.


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless, ¡°How many times have I told you, just call my name.¡±


    ¡°I always forget!¡± Steven scratched his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s facial scars havepletely healed,¡± Rosalynn looked at She.


    She blushed a bit and nodded, ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    Rosalynn had seen a picture of Wayne¡¯s mother before.


    She was a very beautiful woman.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Wayne, he¡¯s got the Silverman family look, with a dash of his birth mom¡¯s features.


    Luis¡¯s kids, strange enough, they look more like Wayne¡¯s birth mom than Luis himself.


    After a while, Rosalynn spotted Xenia.


    Everything in the house was just as it was.


    They hadn¡¯t packed their stuff.


    It looked like they were ready to bolt at any minute.


    Xenia was looking better, much better than before.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you really didn¡¯t have toe yourself,¡± Xenia said, a bit sheepishly.


    Rosalynn even made sure not toe around mealtime, so Xenia had no chance to cook for her.


    ¡°I ate a bit too much tonight, mind walking it off with me?¡± Rosalynn asked politely.


    Xenia was a bit taken aback, but she nodded anyway.


    ¡°You two little rascals stay put,¡± Rosalynn said to Steven and She.


    Wayne¡¯s ce is prime real estate, withmercial areas and good schools nearby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Night fell, the weather cooled down.


    The neighborhood was thick with trees, moonlight seeping through, creating a tranquil atmosphere.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go after moving out?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Steven found a ce, it¡¯s a bit out of the way, but we can afford it,¡± Xenia replied.


    ¡°And after? Once you¡¯re better, what¡¯s the n?¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of going


    back, are you?¡±


    Xenia was surprised, she instinctively looked at Rosalynn, ¡°The kids need to go back to school¡­¡±


    ¡°Steven has really pissed off Luis this time. He may be locked up now, but he¡¯ll be out one day,¡±


    Rosalynn said calmly, ¡°The moment you go back, he¡¯ll find you, and find Steven and She. What do


    you think Luis would do?¡±


    Xenia looked pale.


    Rosalynn¡¯s words hit Xenia with blunt force. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te after you, I¡¯ve looked into the


    schools in your area. Even if Steven and She excel academically, they won¡¯t be able to secure


    admission to good schools,¡± Rosalynn stated inly. ¡°Your ie won¡¯t be enough to afford quality


    education.¡±


    Xenia was at a loss for words. After all these years, she was no longer the ambitious girl who believed


    she could change her life through education. Life¡¯s struggles and hardships had beaten her down,


    causing her to forget her dreams.


    ¡°Do you realize how many Ivy League graduates end up being chewed up and spit out by society?¡±


    Rosalynn continued, her tone serious. ¡°Steven may have it slightly easier as a boy, but have you


    considered the challenges your daughter will face?¡±


    Tears welled up in Xenia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, society¡¯s constraints on women are harsh, especially in poor areas. And you should


    know, in such ces, being pretty isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±


    Xenia was stunned.


    She was reminded of her painful past and the greedy eyes of men over the years.


    ¡°Madam, can you tell me what to do?¡± Xenia¡¯s tears started flowing uncontrobly.


    Steven is a real brainiac.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Lately, the teachers have been singing his praises every day in ss.


    Today, one of them even asked if he was thinking about entering some physics contests.


    His mom doesn¡¯t want her son to be stuck in this tiny fishing vige forever.


    Even worse, she doesn¡¯t want her daughter to follow in her own footsteps.


    ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t go back to that ce that hurt you. I know you wanted to leave there when you were


    young, right?¡± Rosalynn said in a sweet, persuasive tone.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Steven saved my son¡¯s life,¡± Rosalynn cut her off. ¡°Emotionally and practically, I¡¯m going to help you


    guys out.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn pulled out a floor n from her bag and handed it over to Xenia.


    ¡°This neighborhood isn¡¯t in the city center but there¡¯s a subway and a bus stop right outside. It¡¯s a five¨C


    minute walk to a big supermarket and there¡¯s a farmer¡¯s market nearby too.¡±


    Xenia took the floor n, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°I bought a three¨Cbedroom apartment in this neighborhood, in your name.¡±


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Xenia was shocked. ¡°We can¡¯t ept this, we can just rent¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought it, there¡¯s no backing out now,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly. ¡°And, this apartment


    isn¡¯t a gift. I¡¯m keeping tabs. When Steven and She grow up, they can pay me back.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t¡­¡± Xenia was clearly uneasy to ept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for your kids.¡± Rosalynn said kindly.


    Xenia listened quietly.


    Finally, she nodded tearfully, ¡°Thank you, Madam. I really can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±


    ¡°The ce is fully furnished. Pick a good day and move in,¡± Rosalynn said quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough


    few years, and the kids are grown up. Better days are around the corner, just take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xenia nodded, tears streaming down.


    After talking to Xenia, Rosalynn headed straight home without going upstairs.


    When Xenia got home, her son and daughter saw her crying and immediately dropped what they were


    doing and ran over, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you crying? The doctor said you need to keep calm, what happened?¡± Steven paused for a


    moment as if he¡¯d thought of something, ¡°Did Luise by?¡±


    At the mention of that name, She immediately looked panicked.


    Seeing this, Xenia was sure of her decision.


    ¡°My loves, we¡¯re never going back to that ce. We¡¯ll never see Luis again,¡± Xenia choked out. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry that I couldn¡¯t protect you before!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let that scumbag hurt her son and daughter, even if it meant going to war with Luis!


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going back? But thendlord said we could only rent for half a year¡­¡± Steven thought


    for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll find more jobs, earn more money, and then find another ce.


    ¡°We already have a ce,¡± Xenia held up her hand, in it were the keys, address, and floor n


    Rosalynn had given her. ¡°Ms. Jared bought it for us, but we need to start saving to pay her back!¡±


    She took the floor n in a daze.


    Steven took a moment to process this.


    ¡°So, me and sis can go to school here?¡±


    What he cared about most was his education.


    In just over a month, he¡¯d learned more than he had in the past ten or so years.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    ¡°Ms. Jared said, everything would be taken care of¡± Xenia nodded.


    ¡°Awesome!


    Steven jumped up in joy


    She was staring at the floor n, ¡°Mom, the windows in this house look so big


    Their previous ce was gloomy and cramped.


    Once, she was invited to a ssmate¡¯s house for a birthday party, the house had massive floor¨Cto¨C


    ceiling windows, it was bright andfortable


    She decided then, she had to grow up fast, make a ton of money so her mom could live in a house like


    that!


    Xenia chuckled, wiping away a tear, and said, ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s so great!¡±


    Excitedly, She jumped up and grabbed Steven¡¯s arm. ¡°Bro, we have to study hard and make big


    bucks to pay back Ms. Jared! This is fantastic!¡±


    Steven nodded, his eyes tuming red. A month ago, when Luis took She and he couldn¡¯t rescue her,


    he was prepared to confront Luis However, when he finally found Luis, there were several men in suits


    talking to him.


    Those men mentioned taking Luis to a hospital for a bone marrow match. If the match was sessful,


    they promised to give him a million dors. Steven thought, since Luis was his father, maybe he could


    be a match too! So, he devised a n to sneak along.


    Luckily, he overheard them mentioning that the child in need of the marrow was the heir of the Jared


    Group and the son of the CEO of Bane Corporation. Curious, Steven googled them arid discovered


    that they were influential figures, which further fueled his determination to attempt the match.


    Little did Steven know, this decision changed his life, his sister¡¯s, and his mom¡¯s life entirely.


    From then on, they no longer had to worry about when Luis might kick down their shabby door.


    No more worrying about Luis beating their mom when he was not home.


    No more worrying about She being kidnapped on her way home.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Their life of constant fear was finallying to an end!


    ¡°Bro, why is Ms. Jared helping us so much?¡± She asked, a little worried as she packed.


    In her 17 years of life, she and her brother always followed their mom¡¯s advice: Be kind, don¡¯t hurt


    others.


    But they were always surrounded by bad people.


    Suddenly, someone was being so kind to them, She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡°She already told mom, right? Because I saved her son, and he¡¯s recovering well. And Ms. Jared


    probably doesn¡¯t need the money, so she¡¯s helping us.¡±


    Steven checked the housing prices in that area.


    The ce they were moving into was worth over 6 million.


    That was a fortune to them, but probably just a drop in the bucket for Ms. Jared.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s because they might need more of your marrow?¡± She murmured.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Steven was taken aback by the revtion. He then turned to his sister, his expression serious, and


    said, ¡°So what?¡±


    She blinked, surprised. ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t mean anything negative¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case,¡± Steven responded firmly, ¡®she¡¯s still helping us. You need to focus and not


    overanalyze things. As long as we never return to our previous hardships, everything will be fine!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Got it!¡± She nodded, understanding his point.


    The following day dawned with beautiful sunshine, painting the scene with a vibrant glow.


    The Steven family moved into their new home.


    It was a small house where every room was bathed in sunlight, and it even had a little terrace.


    While it wasn¡¯t as spacious as their previous house, it was very cozy.


    Steven and She excitedly explored their new rooms.


    Xenia looked around the house, sat down on the sofa, and started crying again, but there was a


    sincere smile on her face.


    The next day.


    Rosalynn apanied Paige to her construction site and helped her solve some issues.


    On the way, they chatted casually and mentioned Steven.


    ¡°So, their family has settled down in H City?¡± Paige said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to talk with you


    about this. Although we both want to put the past behind us, we still have to consider the potential


    risks. That kid¡¯s father is a criminal, and if he goes back, he might get killed one day. If something


    happens, we¡¯ll have to find another match.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that.¡± Rosalynn shrugged slightly, ¡°I just genuinely don¡¯t want this family to


    return to their former hardships ¡°So, what is this? identally doing a good deed?!


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Rosalynn chuckled and nodded.


    Just then, Paige¡¯s phone began to vibrate.


    It was a call from a beauty salon, one she had visited with Peyton.


    After some hesitation, Paige picked up.


    Peyton hadn¡¯t contacted her at all since the day she sent the text message half a month ago.


    The beauty salon said they couldn¡¯t reach Peyton.


    ¡°What?¡± Paige frowned.


    ¡°Yes, she missed her appointment two weeks ago and we¡¯ve been unable to reach her since. We¡¯ve


    tried calling every day but her phone is always unreachable. Did she change her number?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Paige felt a bit uneasy, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact her for you.¡±


    Paige hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn noticed her change in expression and quickly asked.


    ¡°Peyton hasn¡¯t been responding to the beauty salon¡¯s calls for a while now.¡± After saying this, Paige


    quickly dialed a number.


    The first few seconds of waiting felt incredibly long and anxious.


    Then, an automated voice came through the other end: ¡°The number you have dialed is currently


    unavable, please try againter.¡±


    She immediately dialed again.


    Still, no one answered.


    ¡°Two weeks ago¡­ Thoughts shed through Paige¡¯s mind.


    She opened her text messages and sifted through the spam to find two messages from two months


    ago that she had overlooked.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    The sky over H City suddenly darkened in thete afternoon, with storm clouds smothering the entire


    city. After shes of lightning and thunder, a downpour started.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Paige hurriedly drove to the vi she had bought for Peyton. That afternoon, she had called many


    people who were frequently in contact with Peyton. However, in the past half¨Cmonth, Peyton had not


    been in touch with anyone


    ¡°Slow down, no rush!¡± Rosalynn, after getting out of the car, saw Paige almost trip on the front steps.


    She quickly ran over to help.


    ¡°Tm okay, I¡¯m okay.¡± Paige wasn¡¯t sure if she was speaking to Rosalynn or just reassuring herself. She


    ran to the front door, didn¡¯t unlock it directly, but rang the doorbell for a while. However, no one came to


    open the door. Even if Peyton wasn¡¯t home, there should be housekeepers, right? But there was no


    answer. Increasingly panicked, she used her fingerprint to unlock the door and entered the pitch¨Cdark


    vi


    Paige switched on the light ¡°Mom?¡± She walked into the house and called out, but there was no


    response. Then, she hastily checked every room in the vi, but Peyton was nowhere to be found.


    In the walk¨Cin closet, Peyton¡¯s clothes, favorite handbags, and suitcases were all still there. She clearly


    hadn¡¯t gone far. Paige took a deep breath, pulled out her phone, and dialed Grant¡¯s number. But,


    Grant¡¯s phone kept ringing without any answer.


    Angrily, Paige hung up, then dialed a strange number. After a few rings, the person on the other end


    picked up. Before Paige could speak, the person on the line anxiously started, ¡°Paige?¡±


    ¡°Logan, has my mom contacted you recently?¡± Paige asked coldly, ¡°Her friends haven¡¯t been able to


    reach her for half a month, Grant isn¡¯t answering my calls, can you confirm if my mom is with him?¡±


    Logan was taken aback. ¡°He¡¯s with me right now, your aunt isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Give him the phone!!¡± Paige demanded angrily.


    ¡°He told me your mom wanted a divorce and she went back to you, didn¡¯t shee to see you?¡±


    Logan asked solemnly.


    Paige¡¯s mind went nk, her legs went weak, and she almost fell.


    ¡°Careful.¡± Rosalynn caught her, took the phone from her hand, ¡°Logan, tell Grant we¡¯re reporting this to


    the police.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, what¡¯s wrong with Paige?¡± Logan asked anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, just pass the message to Grant. Rosalynn hung up, then helped Paige sit


    down.


    ¡°Is my mom in trouble?¡± Paige grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with fear.


    Rosalynn gently patted her hand: ¡°First, let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Paige nodded chokingly, then called the police.


    Not long after reporting to the police, Baillie rushed to the police station.


    ¡°Baillie¡­¡± Paige¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she saw Baillie


    ¡°I know everything. Baillie squatted down, grabbing her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, maybe she¡¯s just upset


    and hiding somewhere.¡±


    Paige knew this was impossible.


    Peyton had no ability to live on her own, and she was timid¡­


    But it seemed to be her only hope.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    ¡°I just called Jaime, they¡¯re trying to track my mom¡¯s cell phone signal, as well as the IP address of the


    last time she used her phone¡± Paige¡¯s voice shook


    ¡°Uh huh¡± Baillie clutched her hand. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Paige shook her head


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning split the night sky, followed by a thunderp that sounded like it could rip


    the world apart


    Paige jumped


    ¡°My mom is terrified of thunder¡±


    ¡°Baillie, I feel so guilty. She messaged me before she disappeared, but I thought she was tricking me


    again, so I didn¡¯t look at it. If something happened to her, I¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t think like that ¡°Baillie frowned.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Filled with fear, Paige looked at Grant, her face reflecting her emotions. Baillie sat beside her, providing


    comfort and holding her tightly in his arms. He gently reassured her.


    After a while, several people rushed into the police station from outside. A familiar voice rang out,


    saying, ¡°We¡¯re Peyton¡¯s family. We heard she¡¯s missing?¡±


    Paige lifted her head from Baillie¡¯s embrace and saw Grant standing in the middle of the room.


    Apanying him were hiswyer son. Ellory, as well as Logan and Kelsey Sharp, who were dressed


    formally as if they had just attended an important event


    ¡°Grant,¡± Paige spoke coldly, her voiceced with displeasure. The group immediately turned their


    attention towards her.


    Logan saw her and immediately tried to approach, but Kelsey stopped him.


    ?Paige, didn¡¯t your mom go to find you? How did she go missing?¡± Grant strode over, ¡°Today is Logan¡¯s


    engagement party, I left my- phone at the hotel, so I didn¡¯t answer your call.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯te to me at all!¡± Paige replied.


    Grant thought for a moment, ¡°Right, when she left that day, she was with a few men, could it be.


    ¡°Mr. Sutton, are you talking about the men that Ms. Peyton brought?¡± A clear and firm voice came from


    behind them.


    The Sutton family instinctively turned to look.


    It was Rosalynn, who had just finished her call.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Jared.¡± Grant forced a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to suspect Ms. Peyton¡¯s rtionship with other men, they¡¯re on their way here


    for questioning, and they even brought the video they took that day. You better think about how to


    exin your own suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, this is our family matter¡­¡± Ellory was upset at Rosalynn¡¯s disregard for them.


    ¡°Paige is not your family, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that.¡± Rosalynn impatiently interrupted him.


    This was the first time Logan had seen Baillie since he nearly killed Paigest time.


    He deeply loathed Baillie and was very fearful, not looking at him.


    After a while, the team that had went to find the unfaithful with Peyton all arrived.


    Grant had just finished his statement and walked out.


    Seeing these people, his face turned livid.


    ¡°Big bro, howe you didn¡¯t bring your mistress today?¡± The leading young man greeted Grant


    warmly and jokingly.


    Grant didn¡¯t know how to reply.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Grant¡¯s statement mirrored the description given earlier.


    After being caught cheating, Grant and Peyton¡¯s rtionship fell apart, and they decided to divorce.


    Peyton then left


    Grant didn¡¯t give it much thought, assuming that she was going to see Paige. The young individuals


    finished giving their statements. Later, they located Rosalynn, who had contacted them.


    ¡°Peyton did leave with us that day. Originally, I nned to take her home, but she mentioned having


    somewhere else to go, so we went our separate ways,¡± one of the youngsters said, producing a


    transfer record. ¡®About ten minutester, she transferred me the remaining


    bnce.¡±


    Paige inquired, ¡°Did she mention where she intended to go?¡±


    The young person pondered for a moment, then shook their head. ¡°I think she might have wanted to


    meet someone important to her?¡±


    Tears welled up in Paige¡¯s eyes instantly. ¡°She came to see me.¡± She nced at Baillie and then


    looked helplessly at Rosalynn. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the office that day!¡±


    Logan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Paige. Witnessing her crying, his brow furrowed deeply, and he felt a


    pang in his heart. Kelsey noticed this and also furrowed her brows in concern.


    She still felt that Logan treated Paige differently¡­


    Even if she herself was in trouble, Logan might not show such an expression.


    Another visitor braved the rain to arrive.


    ¡°Wayne, why are you here?¡± Rosalynn was surprised to see him.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Wayne asked softly, ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°In this situation, how could I have the mind to eat?¡± Rosalynn lowered her voice, ¡°Are Ivy and Cory


    asleep?¡°


    ¡°Yep.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°They¡¯re asleep, that¡¯s why I came over.¡±


    Rosalynn nced back at Paige: ¡°Jaime found Peyton¡¯sst IP address¡­ it was by the river.¡±


    She had told the police this, but had yet to tell Paige.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Time slowly ticked by


    As dawn approached, Davin arrived.


    Because he had witnessed an argument between Grant and Peyton, he was called in to provide


    information.


    The sight of Baillie next to Paige made Davin instinctively step aside.


    ¡°Paige, your mom hasn¡¯t gone back to our hometown, nor has she contacted any of us siblings,¡± Davin


    said, very politely.


    He was very careful, afraid of offending someone¡¯s wife.


    He didn¡¯t want to be punished again.


    After being buried that day, the smell of dirt on him did not fade for a long time.


    ¡°Go make your statement first,¡± Baillie said coldly.


    Davin promptly got ready to go.


    Seeing Grant, he pointed at his nose and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill your wife, did you? Paige, you should


    investigate this guy, there¡¯s been too many news about wives being killed!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, I can sue you for defamation anytime!¡± Ellory stood up.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    ¡°Your mom might have been killed by him too!¡± Davin blurted out without a second thought, knowing


    that Paige¡¯s husband wasn¡¯t a fan


    of Grant:


    gging off Grant, that¡¯s sure to put a smile on his facet


    With that, he was off to write up his report.


    The rain outside kept falling.


    Paige sat there, clutching Baillie¡¯s hand tightly.


    The Scott family, the Jared family, Wayne and all of Paige¡¯s contacts, they all spent the night looking for


    clues.


    But Peyton seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    By the time Davin finished writing his report, it was already light outside.


    Tve been saying all along, you can¡¯t trust Grant, I bet his wife¡¯s death has something to do with him!¡±


    Heined loudly.


    Baillie nced at him.


    Davin shut his mouth, scared into silence.


    ¡°You guys go home first, Cory and Ivy should be waking up looking for you.¡± Baillie looked at Rosalynn


    and Wayne, ¡°Bring her back. home and rest too, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for news,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. Paige shook her head immediately.


    ¡°Honey, go home and get some sleep. I¡¯ll call you as soon as there¡¯s any news, okay?¡± Baillie cooed at


    her like a child.


    Paige didn¡¯t speak, just stared at Baillie, her eyes welling up, shaking her head.


    Just then, a police officer rushed out from the station.


    ¡°Is Peyton¡¯s daughter here?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Paige stood up immediately, ¡°Did you find my mom?¡±


    ¡°A dam at a small reservoir broke due tost night¡¯s heavy rain, washing up a woman¡¯s body. The


    physical characteristics highly match those of your mother, we need you to cooperate with a DNA


    comparison.¡±


    Paige just stood there, her ears buzzing, her legs gave way and she almost fell, but Baillie was there to


    support her.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Grant suddenly shouted, ¡°My wife was always cheerful, she never talked about


    suicide. Thest time we talked on the phone, she sounded perfectly normal, I even said if she didn¡¯t


    want to, we wouldn¡¯t get a divorce! She had no reason to die!¡±


    Listening to Grant¡¯s desperate cries, Paige just stood there, numb.


    Rosalynn red at Grant


    Scared by Rosalynn¡¯s re, Grant¡¯s cries quieted down.


    The DNAparison results came out quickly.


    The body washed up from the small reservoir was confirmed to be Peyton¡¯s.


    Paige sat there, holding the test results, seemingly plunged into an endless cold.


    In the morgue, Grant was crying his heart out.


    Paige didn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    Her mind kept reying the same two pieces of information.


    ¡°Babe¡­ Baillie squatted in front of Paige, his eyes also red.


    He had once thought that maybe if Peyton was dead, it would be better.


    But¡­ seeing Paige in so much pain, he wished Peyton was still alive.


    ¡°Grant was right¡± Paige whispered, ¡°My mom didn¡¯tmit suicide, she was murdered.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At that moment, Logan arrived.


    Today, Kelsey wasn¡¯t with him.


    He walked over to Paige, ¡°Paige, you¡­ need to stay strong.¡±


    But, Paige suddenly looked at Logan in a strange way, ¡°Logan, how did your mom die?¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Logan was clearly taken aback


    The old Paige would be heartbroken for him, for the pain he had to endure at such a young age due to


    his mother¡¯s death


    So, she never brought it up in front of him


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t listen to the gossip¡± Logan said sterly


    How did she die exactly! Parge suddenly stood up and questioned loudly


    Paige was still young when she first came to the Sutton family


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She had vaguely heard that Logan¡¯s mommitted suicide due to postpartum depression after giving


    birth to Ellory


    Suddenly, she realized that from the start, Grant had intentionally tried to downy the matter.


    She had a growing sense that something was off.


    Logan looked at Paige, his expression veryplex.


    ¡°She overdosed on sleeping pills. Logan¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    That day, he was the first to discover his mother¡¯s body.


    His mother had left a note. She had taken arge amount of sleeping pills.


    By the time Logan found her, her body was already stiff. There was no chance of saving her.


    ¡°Where was Grant that day? Was there a post¨Cmortem? I heard they rushed to cremate her without an


    autopsy, right?¡±


    ¡°Paige! Logan reproached in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Baillie pulled Paige behind him and stood in front of Logan: ¡°What are you shouting


    about?¡±


    Logan red at Baillie angrily: ¡°This is none of your business!¡±


    Just as the two sides were at a standoff, Grant was helped out by his two sons.


    His face was covered in snot and tears from crying, and he looked extremely pained.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, what are you trying to do? Our family is already shattered. Do you still want to start a fight


    with my son here?¡± Grant felt heartbroken when he saw Baillie and Logan at loggerheads, ¡°Paige, at


    least let your mother rest in peace, okay?¡±


    ¡°Grant, stop ying the victim here, I know it was you!¡± Paige stared hard at Grant.


    She had never hated someone so much.


    ¡°My mother would never go to that remote ce!!¡±


    ¡°Paige, I know you resent me, but I have an alibi for that day!¡± Grant looked very wronged.


    Beside him, Ellory, who couldn¡¯t stand Paige, sneered, ¡°Besides, the people who inspected the scene


    said that Peyton¡¯s death was consistent with natural drowning. She was actually seeking your help, but


    after being ignored by you, she felt extremely painful and chose tomit suicide! You¡¯re the real


    culprit who killed her!¡±


    Paige¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    At this moment, Grant pretended to be the good guy again. He pped Ellory hard, ¡°You little bastard,


    how can you talk to your sister like that?¡±


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Ellory was very angry, ¡°It¡¯s her who has been causing trouble at home these


    few months, making it impossible for us to conduct business, and even abandoned the aunt who raised


    her, eventually driving her into aer!¡±


    ¡°Paige, Ellory was also raised by your aunt and she has deep feelings for her, please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Grant didn¡¯t bother with Ellory anymore, he turned to Paige, ¡°The situation is what it is now whether you


    harbor resentment towards me or not, whatever you decide is fine, but your mother¡¯s funeral is the


    most important. I have thought about it carefully, your father was always the love of your mother¡¯s life,


    so I want to have them buried together¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re already nning my mother¡¯s funeral?¡± Paige caught the main point of Grant¡¯s words.


    Grant was stunned, he looked at her nkly. ¡°The autopsy has beenpleted, do you want your


    mother¡¯s body to keep lying in the morgue, not letting her soul rest in peace?¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    ¡°Only when I track down the scumbag who killed my mom and see him behind bars, then can my


    mom¡¯s soul rest in peace¡± Paige held Baillie¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°And until then, nobody is allow to touch my


    mom!¡±


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m her husband¡­ Grant looked at Paige


    His gaze was starting to challenge her.


    ¡°Well, good luck trying to take Ms. Peyton away without my wife¡¯s consent, Baillie calmly stated.


    He was so assertive, it made Grant and his sons unconsciously furrow their eyebrows.


    ¡°Grant, I¡¯m not one of your dumb puppets. Your ex¨Cwife died under mysterious circumstances, you


    didn¡¯t get an autopsy, and you¡¯re trying to exin it all away with suicide? That shit won¡¯t fly with me!¡±


    Grant looked at Paige, ¡°Paige, can we talk privately for a bit?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Baillie spoke, his tone brooking no argument.


    Paige didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°Baillie, can you stay out of this? We¡¯re here to handle family matters! Logan snapped angrily. He was


    furious, Who did Baillie think he was to speak for Paige? Who did he think he was?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid what I have to say to her, Paige wouldn¡¯t want you to hear,¡± Grant responded, his tone


    cooling down while his face maintained a fake smile.


    Logan was taken aback, looking at Grant in shock. He had a hunch about what Grant wanted to say.


    ¡°Dad! Drop it!¡± Logan scolded, reaching out to grab Grant¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and organize Auntie


    Peyton¡¯s belongings¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Grant merely nced at Paige without resisting. He followed Logan, who seemed eager to leave, out of


    the room. The hallway quickly returned to its previous state of silence.


    Paige slumped back into her chair, feeling defeated. She knew Ellory was right. If she had seen the


    news that day and chosen to contact Peyton, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    In the car park, Grant and his two sons made their way silently, Logan stopped abruptly.


    He nced at his two brothers, ¡°You guys go ahead, dad and I need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re not actually buying that traitor¡¯s words and suspecting that mom¡¯s death was dad¡¯s doing,


    are you?¡± Ellory asked, his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. Why so many questions?¡± Logan snapped impatiently.


    Ellory huffed and walked away.


    Once the two brothers were gone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Logan looked at Grant, ¡°What were you going to say to Paige?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Grant looked at Logan coldly, ¡°Logan, she¡¯s moved on. Look at her and that


    Baillie, holding hands so tightly the entire time.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Logan¡¯s breath grew ragged, ¡°Did you have anything to do with Ms. Peyton¡¯s death? Why


    are you in such a hurry to have the funeral? And even threatening her with my rtionship with Paige!¡±


    ¡°I just want to get one annoying matter over with.¡± Grant said impatiently, ¡°Peyton was such a nuisance,


    acting like a madwoman these past two months. She forced me to seekfort with other women. But


    in the end, she yed the victim! Did you know, on the day she died, she brought someone to cause


    trouble for me again, even got her mother¡¯s side of the family to con me out of five million!¡±


    Logan furrowed his brows.


    Grant continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t stand her, I just want to erase everything rted to her as soon as


    possible!¡±

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Logan was eyeballing him, clearly analyzing whether his words were legit


    ¡°Bottom line, since you decided to bug me, you gotta go and convince Paige not to dawdle over this


    Peyton matter, it¡¯s such a pain in the ass! Grant said, tuming to leave


    Logan stood still, after a while, took out his phone that was recording from his suit pocket


    Was Paige overly stressed out? Did Grant really have nothing to do with Peyton¡¯s death? And their


    mom¡¯s death back then, was it really just an ident? Logan¡¯s mind was filled with questions


    Then, Logan¡¯s phone rang, it was Kelsey. He sighed, looking at the phone, and picked it up.


    The Sutton family was on the verge of copse now and he was no longer needed by Paige. Kelsey


    was the only person he could reply on


    He answered the phone, his voice tired: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did Ms. Peyton really pass away?¡± Kelsey asked.


    Logan replied, ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Paige must be devastated!¡± Kelsey said, ¡°Good thing her husband¡¯s there, or how could she handle it


    all alone?¡±


    Logan felt ufortable and irritable.


    ¡°Are you still there?¡± Kelsey continued, ¡°Even though Paige sued my grandma, she¡¯s still your sister,


    you shouldfort her. Let me know if you need any help.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Logan said patiently, ¡°We were supposed to go for a food tasting together, now it¡¯s all on you.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Kelsey was very understanding, ¡°We¡¯re about to be husband and wife, we should support


    each other¡°.


    ¡°Kelsey¡­¡± Logan didn¡¯t love Kelsey, but she had been taking care of him attentively, he was grateful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Kelsey said with a smile, ¡°Alright, take a breather when you have time, I¡¯m going to


    the next hotel for a food tasting with my mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Call ended.


    Logan sighed heavily.


    After hanging up, the gentleness on Kelsey¡¯s face vanished.


    She closed her eyes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whatever, time¡¯s a funny thing.


    With time, she believed, she¡¯d find a way to win Logan¡¯s heart back from whoever had it.


    Baillie was with Paige, handling the procedures to preserve Peyton¡¯s body.


    He didn¡¯t take Paige to the old house where she and Peyton used to live together, instead, they went


    back to Rosalynn¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Baillie worried that seeing the old house again would only make her more upset


    When Paige got home, she just mumbled a few greetings, then retreated to her room


    Rosalynn nced at Baillie


    Baillie gave a small shake of her head and then followed Paige upstairs


    ¡°Man, who would¡¯ve thought Peyton would kick the bucket like this?¡± Hria shook her head, full of


    regret


    She wasn¡¯t exactly a fan of Peyton, mainly because of how Peyton treated Paige.


    But still, it didn¡¯t warrant this fate


    ¡°Do you think Paige might be overthinking Grant¡¯s whereabouts that day¡­nothing out of the ordinary,


    really. He was just at the vi he bought for his mistress, didn¡¯t leave the ce at all. Jaime said.


    The reservoir where Peyton¡¯s body was discovered was located in a remote and secluded area. The


    surveince equipment in the vicinity had long ceased to function due to its age. Several roads led to


    the reservoir, none of which were under surveince.


    Rosalynn tumed to Jaime, seeking his perspective. ¡°You had a couple of encounters with Peyton. Do


    you think she would have taken her own life?¡±


    Jaime pondered for a moment, then honestly shook his head.


    ¡°Plus, that day she not only reached out to Paige, she also contacted a divorcewyer. If she didn¡¯t


    want a divorce, why would she seek a divorcewyer? She should¡¯ve sought a rtionship counselor!¡±


    Rosalynn continued.


    As Paige saw Grant at the police station, a shiver ran down her spine. His tears, sorrow, and anxiety


    felt incredibly fake to her. There were moments when she even caught glimpses of a suppressed smile


    on his face.


    ¡°Hit really was him, he¡¯s incredibly audacious,¡± Waynemented coldly. ¡°I had someone investigate.


    His ex¨Cwife¡¯s death was also highly suspicious. Her family still believes that Grant was responsible for


    her demise.¡±


    ¡°Really? Hria furrowed her eyebrows. Then why didn¡¯t they report it to the police?¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± Wayne replied. ¡°But by the time they did, the body had already been cremated, leaving no


    evidence. Furthermore, the ex¨Cwife¡¯s immediate family had already passed away, and Grant swiftly


    resolved the inheritance matters.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Grant was a nobody. However, after his wife¡¯s death and the demise of her family, he


    inherited her father¡¯s wealth andpany, which propelled his own business, Rosalynn summarized


    concisely.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Peyton had a daughter, and she should have been more cautious before marrying and gotten to know


    him better,¡± Hria expressed, still shocked by the revtions.


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not judge the deceased. The most crucial thing now is to find the real


    culprit and ensure they don¡¯t escape justice.¡±


    Upstairs in Paige¡¯s room, she was curled up under the nket. Baillie gently held her and said,


    ¡°Sweetie, you haven¡¯t eaten in a while. Do you want something to eat?¡±


    Paige shook her head, her voice hollow, ¡°I can¡¯t eat, Baillie. You don¡¯t have to stay with me, I won¡¯t do


    anything stupid.¡±


    Baillie wanted to say something.


    But Paige spoke again, ¡°Really, just leave me alone for a bit.¡±


    Baillie mped her mouth shut, then kissed her on the cheek, I¡¯ll be downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm.¡±


    Baillie stood up, nced back at her from the doorway, his eyes filled with deep pity and intense anger.


    Just as he was about to head downstairs, his phone went off.


    He quickly took it out


    It was a message from Granny Owens


    After reading it, Baillie immediately dialed her number.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Baillie often collects vintage books for Granny Owens and she always has fresh topics to discuss with


    her students every day.


    Today was no different.


    After ss, she went to buy some groceries and was preparing to head home.


    Downstairs of her building, she bumped into an old neighbor.


    This old heighbor and Peyton came from the same hometown.


    Upon seeing Granny Owens, she immediately walked up and asked, ¡°Mrs. Owens, is it true that


    Paige¡¯s mom passed away?¡±


    Granny Owens was taken aback,


    ¡°Where did you hear this news from?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s wife told me, it¡¯s all over our town now. Peyton¡¯s cousin, what¡¯s his name again¡­¡±


    ¡°Davin?¡± Granny Owens had a strong impression of Davin.


    Davin knew she was a professor at the university.


    He once asked her to help get his rtive¡¯s kid into the university where she taught.


    She rejected him.


    And he made a big fuss in front of her son.


    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± The neighbor nodded immediately, ¡°He came back to our town and said so. He even went


    to see the body with Paige, saying that Paige¡¯s mom was drowned. It was half a month before she was


    found, and her body was bloated!¡±


    Granny Owens was deeply shocked.


    Once she got home, she wanted to call Paige


    But she was worried that the news was true.


    So she sent Baillie a message.


    ¡°Baillie, did something happen to Peyton?¡±


    Soon after, Baillie called her back.


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and told her the facts.


    Granny Owens sat on the sofa, stunned, ¡°How could this happen¡­


    ¡°Granny, you must restrain your grief, Baillie gently said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with her, I won¡¯t be overly sad. How is Paige?¡± Granny Owens


    asked.


    Baillie sighed, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have an appetite, she cries whenever she thinks about this.¡±


    ¡°No appetite?¡± Granny Owens immediately became anxious, ¡°Oh god! She¡¯s already so thin, you have


    to coax her to eat!¡±


    Before Baillie could reply, Granny Owens stood up, ¡°Send me Paige¡¯s address, I¡¯m going there now!¡±


    Baillie thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, she might feel better with you around. Stay at home, I¡¯ll send a car


    to pick you up.¡±


    Baillie hung up the phone.


    He was already on the first floor


    ¡°Who¡¯sing over?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s granny Baillie answered, while arranging for someone to pick Granny Owens up.


    An hourter


    Granny Owens was brought here.


    She was carrying some vegetables, fruits, and fresh prawns and meat.


    ¡°Granny, why did you buy so much stuff?¡± Baillie quickly stepped forward and took the things from her.


    Granny Owens had red eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she has no appetite? I thought I¡¯d make her some of her


    childhood favorites.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Baillie said.


    Granny Owens waved her hand, ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t rush to see Paige


    ¡°Let her rest for a bit, I prepare some food first¡±


    With that she went into the kitchen

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Rosalynn ushered Ivy into the kitchen as well.


    ¡°Granny, Ivy insisted on helping you,¡± Rosalynn said with a warm smile.


    Granny Owens initially wanted to refuse, but she had some questions for Rosalynn, so she let them


    stay.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare ask Baillie.¡± Granny Owens asked while preparing the vegetables, ¡°Was this incident¡­ an


    ident?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Rosalynn honestly replied.


    ¡°Are you all suspecting Grant?¡± Granny Owens asked again.


    Rosalynn nodded once more.


    Granny Owens heaved a deep sigh, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell, but I didn¡¯t expect


    Peyton to encounter the same t that child did!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I only found outter, Granny Owens said gravely, ¡°Grant used to be one of our students too, just not


    in my department. There was a big incident at the school that year. A female student died in the wild


    lake behind the school. Her suicide note was found at the scene, saying that she lost the courage to


    live after breaking up with her boyfriend, so she jumped into theke. As you know, there were no


    surveince cameras back then, so this incident was deemed as suicide.¡±


    ¡°Was Grant the boyfriend of this female student?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    Granny Owens nodded, ¡°By the time I found out about this, Peyton had already been married to Grant


    for a few years. A teacher who had taught Grant saw a photo of Paige and him and was shocked. She


    immediately told me about the incident and his ex¨Cwife¡¯s suicide.¡±


    ¡°How was the family situation of the female student whomitted suicide?¡± Rosalynn asked


    instinctively.


    Granny Owens shook her head, ¡°Not good, but I heard that she borrowed a lot of money before her


    death. Grant denied that the money was for him, but many students knew that the money was given to


    Grant in the end, most of this money was repaid by the girl¡¯s family. At that time, Grant was already


    dating hister wife


    ¡°He must be a habitual offender¡±


    Rosalynn said gravely.


    ¡°I think so too. I originally wanted to tell Peyton about this but when I just warned her to be careful with


    Grant, she got upset. She thought I couldn¡¯t let go of her marriage with my son and wanted to sabotage


    her rtionship with Grant deliberately. After that, our contact diminished.¡±


    ¡°Granny, you absolutely can¡¯t feel guilty because you didn¡¯t war her in time¡± Rosalynn could tell what


    she meant, ¡°Seeing her like that, even if she really knew that Grant had killed two women, she would


    not leave him. She might evene up with a bunch of excuses, saying that the two women were at


    fault, defending Grant


    Rosalynn truly believed that Peyton was capable of such absurdity


    ¡°You, child, you get me.¡± Granny Owens smiled affectionately, gently patting Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Granny Owens made three dishes and some delicious soup.


    She said these were Paige¡¯s favorite foods when she was a child.


    When Paige was studying out of town, she would often crave her grandma¡¯s food in the middle of the


    night and cryingly call her grandma.


    Granny Owens thought, hoping to bring her somefort


    Paige had just slept for a while when she felt someone beside her.


    At first, she thought it was Baillie, but soon she smelled the unique scent of her grandma.


    She immediately looked back.


    Granny Owens was sitting by her bed, smiling gently at her, ¡°Paige, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Granny?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Paige spoke, her voice was a bit hoarse.


    Then she rushed into her granny¡¯s arms, crying, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I felt that Paige probably missed me, so I came,¡± Granny Owens said while stroking Paige¡¯s head,


    ¡°Dear, I made your favorite food and wrapped fresh shrimp dumplings. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    After a while.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    ¡°Is she up for eating now?¡±


    Rosalynn was in the room, texting Baillie.


    Baillie replied, ¡°Yes¡±


    Rosalynn heaved a huge sigh of relief


    Wayne Id just tucked Cory and Ivy into bed, finally having some alone time with his wife


    After a shower, he entered the room, eager to chat with his wife.


    However¡­


    Rosalynn got up, ¡°Grant, that jerk, we can¡¯t let him off the hook easily


    Wayne flopped helplessly onto the bed, ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t let him off the hook!¡±


    His wife barely had time for him as it was, and now this Grant guy came along, taking up even more of


    his wife¡¯s attention:


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to have him killed!¡± Wayne eximed angrily


    ¡°No way¡± Rosalynn immediately cautioned him. ¡°We must wait until his actions are exposed to the


    public. Then, let him face the punishment he truly deserves!¡±


    Rosalynn wasted no time and sought out Jaime for assistance. She handed him the names of Grant¡¯s


    ex¨Cgirlfriend, ex¨Cwife, and provided some background information.


    Since these individuals were from before the inte era, Jalme found limited information. However, he


    dide across a post concerning Grant¡¯s ex¨Cwife, Abigail.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Jaime showed Rosalynn the post he had discovered online. ¡°Someone used


    Grant of causing Abigail¡¯s death two years ago.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly read through the post, her interest piqued.


    The post had almost no attention


    ¡°Can you find this person?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question.¡± Jaime frowned, then smirked, ¡°You should be asking, how many


    minutes (11) take for me to find. him?¡±


    Rosalynn yfully pped his head, ¡°Stop boasting and get to work!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Three minutester.


    The poster¡¯s personal information was presented to Rosalynn by Jaime


    Josiah Draper male, thirty years old¡­ currently unemployed? Rosalynn noticed Josiah, who graduated


    from Durham University, had a high level of education.


    Unemployed?


    ¡°Give me his phone number¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Call him now?¡± Jaime checked the time. ¡°Its already past ten, isn¡¯t it toote?¡±


    For someone eager to uphold justice, even a midnight call wouldn¡¯t be toote.¡±


    Jaime sent Rosalynn the phone number


    But he had many doubts, ¡°Josiah and Abigail are not rted, and there¡¯s a significant age gap. Is he


    Abigail¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±


    ¡°With the age difference between him and Grants youngest son, who co family noticing? Rosalynn


    lightly tapped on Jaime¡¯s head


    have two kids in such a short time without their husbanda


    Jaime covered his head and said aggrievedly. Im not familiar with the ipetents of the Sutton family


    either


    Rosalynn dialed the number


    Rosalynn was womed, after four years, was this person still alive?


    Could he have been killed by Grant?

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    She was mulling it over when the call went through.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Is this Josiah? Rosalynn was the first to speak


    There was a brief pause on the other end. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Are you looking for a tutor?¡±


    Tutor?


    ¡°Yeah, can we meet at eight tomorrow moming to discuss? Rosalynn asked


    There was a rustling sound on the other end as if he was checking something. I have ss at eight


    tomorrow moming, but can make it. Where do you want to meet?¡±


    Rosalynn suggested a busy coffee shop that was easy to get to


    ¡°Alright, I live not too far from there. See you then.¡±


    After the call ended, Rosalynn felt a strange sensation


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any information on this person.¡± Jaime pointed at the name Isis Judd in frustration:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I find a way.¡±


    Perhaps Granny Owens could search for Peyton¡¯s school records and locate a photograph. Then, they


    could attempt to find someone who knew her well during her lifetime. However it was evident that this


    task would be challenging, considering the significant passage of time¨Calmost forty years had psed


    since then.


    Jaime, perplexed by Rosalynn¡¯s intentions, asked, ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Rosalynn remained calm, her expressionposed. ¡°Nothing significant, really. I just thought it would


    be fitting for Grant to encounter Some familiar faces from the past after all these years¡±


    The next morning. Rosalynn headed to the coffee shop.


    Right on the dot at eight, a thin, tall man walked in carrying a briefcase


    Rosalynn had already seen his photo


    She waved him over,


    Josiah gave a warm smile and walked over. As he sat down, he looked at Rosalynn, ¡°You look.


    familiar?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably seen me on the news Rosalynn reached out her hand, ¡°Hello, Mr. Draper I¡¯m


    Gabrie.¡±


    Josiah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Gabrie wanted him to be a tutor?


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but I teach high school math Josiah said awkwardly


    ¡°You graduated from Durham University with excellent grades, you could have stayed there or gone to


    a better school for your Pho. Why did youe back to China? And why do you have a criminal


    record¡± Rosalynn pulled out a piece of paper


    The paper showed that Josiah was suspected of assault and had been jailed for eight months.


    This happened after he made his post.


    ¡°Ms Jared, what exactly do you want from me? Josiah immediately became cautious


    ¡°I found you after I saw this post Rosalynn showed him the post


    After reading it Josiah looked shocked.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Josiah lowered his voice


    Peyton is dead Rosalynn confirmed assuming Josiah knew Peyton


    Upon hearing this Josiah froze


    He then gave a mocking smile, ¡°Did shemit suicide?


    ¡°The case is still under investigation, but someone is trying to rule it as suicide Rosalynn looked at


    Josiah Al like Abigail¡¯s death¡±


    Josiah looked even more shocked


    I cut to the chase. I¡¯m a friend of Peyton¡¯s daughter I cant let Grant get away with murder twice


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯re not on the same side as Grant? Josiah


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Can you tell me what you know about Abigail¡¯s death?¡±


    Josiah frowned and looked down, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know her at all, I¡¯ve never even met her.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Then why did you make that post?¡±


    ¡°Cause of my adoptive father¡±

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Josiah clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Abigail was my dad¡¯s first love. But Grant raped her, forced her to be with him, and my dad had to


    break up with her.¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked. Grant¡¯s actions were far worse than she had imagined.


    Rosalyn remained silent, just listening to Josiah.


    ¡°At first, Abigail nned to leave Grant and run away with my dad. But then she got pregnant¡­ Her


    parents found out, and in the end, she was forced to marry Grant. My dad was heartbroken. He moved


    to B City and never got over her. He never fell in love again. After a few years, he adopted me.¡±


    Josiah¡¯s hands were shaking as he gulped down a ss of water


    ¡°Peyton¡¯s story is pretty much the same. Rosalynn frowned deeply.


    ¡°By the time my dad found out, half a month had passed, and Abigail had already been cremated. My


    dad and some of Abigail¡¯s rtives tried to seek justice many times, but to no avail, Josiah clenched


    his fists, ¡°And then, one year, he told me that there was hope of catching Grant, but half a monthter,


    my dad disappeared!!!¡±


    Josiah¡¯s face contorted with anger, his veins pulsating visibly. He had followed his father¡¯s previous


    arrangements, diligently studying while waiting for him. However, everything changed five years ago


    when the police discovered a body in a renovated section of road. DNA testing confirmed that it was his


    father¡¯s remains


    Rosalynn furrowed her eyebrows, her expression filled with concern. It had to be Grant Josiah seethed


    angrily. The year after i graduated from the research institute, I immediately returned. I confronted


    Grant and he confessed to killing my father right to my face!¡±


    ¡°And then you attacked him?¡± Rosalynn asked, seeking rification.


    ¡°Yeah! I wish I could have tom him to pieces!¡± Josiah responded, his frustration evident.


    However, Josiah had underestimated just how low Grant could stoop and the extent of his social


    influence. During his imprisonment, Josiah¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s family faced relentless harassment from local


    thugs, leading to their eventual breakup. Upon his release, he encountered numerous obstacles in


    finding employment, ultimately resorting to tutoring and odd jobs to make ends meet. The weight of


    these hardships had nearly crushed Josiah¡¯s spirit.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalynning to him today, he would still be lost and scared about how to avenge


    his father.


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re more powerful than him. You can handle him, right?¡± Josiah¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°We can¡¯t let


    so many people die in vain!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Rosalynn said seriously.


    ¡°What do you need me to do? I¡¯m all in! Josiah immediately said.


    ¡°Do you have any video footage of Abigail from your father? Rosalynn asked.


    Josiah immediately nodded: ¡°Yes, my father had an old DV camera. I backed up all the tapes. I can


    give them to you now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    The footage from forty years ago was a bit blurry


    But Abigail in the frame was lively and innocent, and when she looked into the camera, she was


    beautiful.


    Seeing such a beautiful girl, and then thinking about what she went throughter, Rosalynn felt an


    increasing repulsion towards Grant

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    After bidding Josiah farewell, Rosalynn went to see Granny Owens.


    ¡°Kid, here¡¯s the info you need.¡± Granny Owens handed Rosalynn the documents she¡¯d swiped from


    Isis. ¡°It even includes her parents¡® phone number and address. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re still kicking after


    all these years.¡±


    ¡°III check it out¡± Rosalynn assured her gently.


    ¡®Are you putting yourself in danger doing all this?¡± Granny Owens worriedly asked.


    Speaking of danger¡­.


    Rosalynn felt incredibly relieved that Granny Owens had passed on all of her son¡¯s fortune to Peyton


    back in the day.


    Otherwise¡­.


    Given Grant¡¯s unhealthy obsession with money, she shuddered to think what he might do to the old


    lady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Grant may have the guts, but he sure as hell doesn¡¯t have the brains,¡± Rosalynn


    soothed.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking some time off to take care of Paige. Once she¡¯s back on her feet, I¡¯lle back,¡± Granny


    Owens said resolutely.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n. She loves your cooking, and I won¡¯t be worried about her starving with you


    around.¡±


    I¡¯m grateful that Paige has a good friend like you by her side, Granny Owens said, her eyes welling up


    with tears.


    Not all families were as supportive and helpful as they were


    Rosalynn hailed a ride and dropped Granny Owens off at her ce.


    Just as she was about to contact Isis family, Mike called.


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, Grant has returned with his crew to the vi. We¡¯ve got himered. He¡¯s called the


    cops and Ms. Owens.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned in annoyance, ¡°Got it. Nobody is to set foot in Ms. Owens¡® house until we get there. I


    don¡¯t care if the sky is fallings


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Rosalynn got in the car and called Paige.


    Paige picked up almost immediately.


    Tm close by. If you don¡¯t want to see Grant, I can go in your ce, Rosalynn offered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Paige declined surprisingly coolly. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m scared of him! Besides, I¡¯ve


    just had some legal documents drawn up. I can show them to Grant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you there.¡±


    She hung up.


    Rosalynn drove straight to the vi.


    Grant was there with Ellory and a bunch of goons who looked like they crawled out of the gutter


    ¡°Til say it again, this is our house!¡± Ellory yelled. ¡®Didn¡¯t Paige sever ties with our family? What¡¯s she


    doing sending you lot to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡± Mike scoffed, ¡°This house was bought by Ms. Owens. I was there when she signed and


    paid for it!¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, the property is in my stepmother¡¯s name. It¡¯s marital property and half of it


    belongs to my dad!¡°.


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s take a good look at these two and learn what not to do. They have the gall to say such


    shameless things. If I find anyone in my team acting like this, I¡¯d kill them myself.¡±


    Mike was fuming.


    Compared to Mike¡¯s crew, the goons Grant brought seemed a lot more chicken.


    Just then, the local police arrived and frowned at the scene.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? Trying to start a riot? You all want to end up in jail?¡±

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    ¡°Hey there, I¡¯m the one who called. This house belongs to me and myte wife, and now these people


    are beingplete jerks by blocking off the ce, not letting us in!¡± As soon as Grant saw the police,


    he immediately broke down in tears, wiping them away, ¡°My wife just passed away, I just want to go


    home and collect some of her belongings ¡±


    Anyone who saw him like this would be moved.


    The cops turned their attention to Mike and the others, about to give them a piece of their mind, when a


    sports car pulled up and stopped just a few steps away.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie!


    Seeing the person who got out of the car, Mike hurriedly greeted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the party?¡± Rosalynn came over in her high heels, ignoring Grant, and politely said to the


    police, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, you guys seem to be a bit misinformed.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Grant immediately put on a show of being weak.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I know you¡¯re a big shot, an heiress to a corporation, but even so, you can¡¯t just bully


    people like this, can you? Barring me from my own home? This is the H Country, and ofws! You


    can¡¯t just do as you please!¡±


    The police also recognized Rosalynn.


    They exchanged nces.


    She was currently the center of media attention, and any misstep couldnd them in hot water.


    What they dreaded the most now was public opinion


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Grant, why don¡¯t you be an actor?¡± Rosalynn finally acknowledged Grant.


    To be honest.


    Grant¡¯s appearance was very deceptive.


    When he was young, he was a handsome guy.


    As he got older, he still had the charm of a refined middle¨Caged man.


    But now, knowing his true colors, Rosalynn felt disgusting just looking at him.


    ¡°You cheated on your wife, and hooked up with a mistress thirty years your junior. Aunty Peyton was


    about to divorce you when she was found brutally murdered in the outskirts, and you¡¯re still under


    suspicion. Now you want to enter Aunty Peyton¡¯s house? Rosalynn scoffed, ¡°This house was given to


    her by her daughter, what¡¯s it got to do with you?¡±


    The police officers¡® faces changed at her words


    ¡°What, there¡¯s a murder case involved here?¡±


    ¡°Officer. Grant tried to exin.


    Rosalynn cut him off: ¡°Yes, I guess you guys are not aware of the situation, right? He¡¯s clever. He


    purposely didn¡¯t call the officers who knew about this, but you guys, to hide these things!¡±


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, Rosalynn looked at the pale¨Cfaced Grant in surprise:


    ¡°Oh my God, is there evidence of you killing Peyton in this house, and you¡¯re trying to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! The police already searched thoroughlyst time!¡± Grant couldn¡¯t hold back


    and shouted.


    Rosalynn pretended to be scared, ¡°Why are you getting angry? It looks like there really is overlooked


    evidence inside, or why are you in such a hurry?


    All these years, she had been ying the damsel in distress around Wayne, and it wasn¡¯t for nothing.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, don¡¯t twist the facts. Even if the house was bought by Paige, it was still a marital property of


    my dad and her and he has been living here! The house search procedure isplete, he has the right


    to live in it, or take his own things!¡± Ellory said angrily, ¡°You have no right to stop him.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the right, but what about me?¡±


    Just then, Paige arrived.


    ¡°Paige? Seeing Paige, Grant had a sinking feeling in his heart

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Paige didn¡¯t give a damn about him and marched straight up to the cops.


    She pulled out a stack of legal documents: ¡°Hey there, this is the ownership ruling for this house. I¡¯m


    the rightful owner, and I¡¯ve retracted my gift to Peyton, so this house is now mine.¡±


    The cops took the documents and scrutinized them carefully, verifying the address and house number.


    After nodding in approval, they handed the documents back to Paige and tumed to Grant: ¡°Mr. Sutton,


    this house is now owned by Paige. Do you have any connection


    with her


    Grant looked utterly taken aback.


    ¡°What legal documents are these? I have no clue! Without my consent, these are null and void!¡±


    ¡°Are you connected with Paige?¡± They asked again.


    ¡°Nope. Paige replied.


    ¡°Well then, without Miss Paige¡¯s consent, you can¡¯t enter this house. The cops frowned at him.


    ¡°That document is a sham!¡±


    Grant was getting frantic


    ¡°Ellory, aren¡¯t you awyer? Exin it to your illiterate daddy¡± Paige said with an air of impatience.


    Ellory¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Oh, and by the way,¡± Paige continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already applied to the court to retrieve all the properties I


    gifted to my mom abroad, as well as the cash gifts. From what I know you¡¯ve spent most of this money


    right? There are plenty of transfer records from my mom. She¡¯s passed away now, but you better be


    ready to pay me back once the court rules.¡±


    ¡°You-!!¡±


    Enraged, Grant roared and raised his hand to strike


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±


    The cops drew their batons and shouted at Grant.


    Mike and the other bodyguards stood by, looking rather impatient with nothing to do.


    ¡°Sorry to have you guyse all this way for this minor issue, really no need to involve the police.¡±


    Rosalynn said graciously. ¡°We can handle this ourselves.¡±


    This was a family matter.


    The cops didn¡¯t want to get involved either.


    After hearing her out, they shot a waming nce at Grant and his posse: ¡°There are cameras


    everywhere. Don¡¯ty your hands on anyone, or no one gets away with it. You lot, I remember you


    guys. Been to jail before, right?¡±


    The thugs brought along looked extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to jail, I suggest you head home!¡±


    With that, the cops left.


    At this moment, a man stepped out from a car behind.


    He appeared young but carried a remarkable air about him.


    Expressionless, he strolled over.


    One of the thugs thought he looked familiar


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He racked his brain and then his face lit up with joy. ¡°Mr. Scott?!!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to him.


    Grant frowned at the thug, then turned his gaze to the man approaching ¨C Baillie.


    ¡°Mr. Scott?¡±

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    This punk lowered his head, took a couple of respectful steps forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you


    remember me? My aunt works on your estate, I¡¯ve been there once. You helped me with some math


    problems.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What a coincidence!


    He was about to graduate that year but couldn¡¯t go on with his studies.


    Because his aunt worked for one of the top tycoons, his parents wanted him to go there and find a job.


    But he was only fifteen years old, there was no way the Scott family would take him in.


    He was nning to leave, but then he ran into Baillie.


    He knew this was the young master, and he thought if he could establish a good rtionship with him,


    maybe he could stay and make big bucks.


    So, he approached him.


    Turns out, the young master was quite easy to get along with.


    He saw him holding a math workbook, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your study going?¡±


    He knew that the young master was a straight¨CA student


    His aunt told him that the young master was two years younger than him, but while he was still in high


    school, the young master was studying college¨Clevel material.


    To get close to him, he immediately said, ¡°There are some problems I can¡¯t solve.¡±


    In fact, he was just using the math workbook as a cushion, he hadn¡¯t even look at it.


    ¡°My servant is sick. If you go to the market and buy me ten dead frogs, §±l help you out.¡±


    He was thrilled at the time and immediately went to buy a big bag of frogs.


    The frogs were all alive.


    The young master didn¡¯t say anything.


    He asked him to pick a problem he couldn¡¯t solve.


    He chose an equation problem.


    The young master said it was simple, but after exining it twice, he still didn¡¯t get it.


    In the end, the young master looked at him like he was an idiot, and then left.


    The next day, his aunt was going to send him away.


    He was shocked, ¡°I¡¯m friends with the young master now, if I stick around for a bit, he¡¯ll arrange a job


    for me.¡±


    But his aunt was furious, ¡°Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from the young master?


    You even dared to buy him frogs and let him tutor you in math?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± He was very confused.


    ¡°Do you know what he uses the frogs for? Dissection!! He loves to dissect animals, separating their


    bones, flesh, and fascial¡±


    He was terrified.


    ¡°He hates idiots, do you know how many servants have been fired for making mistakes?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even solve a simple equation, he taught you twice and you still didn¡¯t get it! He didn¡¯t dissect


    you, just let me kick you out, you should be thankful!¡±


    ¡°How can it be so scary!!¡± He was very afraid


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the young master¡¯s eyes were filled with cold


    murderous intent yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you enough, the master and the mistress are worried, if the young master is unhappy, he


    might ¡°his aunt made a throat¨Cslitting gesture.


    Even though it¡¯s been ten years, he remembers the young master vividly.


    He¡¯s grown up now, a lot taller, less youthful, and more powerful than before.


    He just doesn¡¯t know if he still likes dissecting corpses.


    ¡°Are you the one who couldn¡¯t solve the equation?¡± Baillie slightly furrowed his brow.


    His memory was always good.


    Although he had a photographic memory, he could choose to ignore some information he deemed


    unnecessary,


    But this man served as a lesson to him.


    Ever since he met this man, he never entrusted his affairs to strangers again.


    What he wanted were ten frog corpses, but this man decided on his own and bought over twenty lively


    frogs.


    Plus, his level of stupidity was just unbearable.


    Among all the people Baillie had met, he could bebeled as the stupidest one, which was hard to


    forget.


    This dude was like a wake¨Cup call, a st from the past.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    ¡°Oh yeah, yeah!¡± the hooligan was super chuffed, ¡°You remember me?¡±


    Baillie shot him an icy stare that could freeze you to your core.


    The hooligan was mulling things over, seems like he¡¯s getting the hang of reading people.


    ¡°Did youe with Grant?¡± Baillie asked.


    Before the dude could even blurt out a reply.


    He added frostily: ¡°You lot have the guts to scare my wife, you¡¯ve leveled up.¡±


    The words sounded like apliment.


    But it sent shivers down the hooligan¡¯s spine, making his hair stand on end.


    ¡°Your wife? You¡¯re married?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Baillie couldn¡¯t be bothered, he made a beeline for Paige


    ¡°All good?¡± He reached out, taking the files from Paige¡¯s hands smoothly.


    Paige shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank god Lynn and Mike were here, or these guys would¡¯ve barged


    in!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding!! Big misunderstanding!!¡± cried the hooligan, rushing forward, ¡°If I knew we were


    coming for your wife, I wouldn¡¯t have dared!¡±


    He turned to his crew, ¡°What are you lot doing standing there, get over here!!¡±


    The gang of thugs obediently shuffled over.


    What kind of man was their boss?


    Most big shots were on equal footing with him.


    If he was kowtowing to a youngd like this, what did that mean? That thisd must be a big shot!


    Grant and Ellory stood there in disbelief. ¡°You guys took my money!!¡± Grant eximed, his voice filled


    with shock and anger.


    Without hesitation, the hooligan swiftly retrieved a wad of cash from his coat pocket and threw it back


    at them. ¡°Here¡¯s your cash back. Who are you trying to impress with this pocket change?¡±


    Paige turned to Rosalynn, her expression revealing her surprise. This unexpected turn of events was


    something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. Rosalynn leaned in and whispered in Paige¡¯s ear, ¡°Your hubby has


    quite awork!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Grant seethed with anger. ¡°I have belongings inside. I¡¯m just going to get my things, alright?¡±


    Before Paige could respond, the hooligan interjected firmly. ¡°No way! You shameless jerk, you still owe


    money. If you want to take anything, pay up first. We¡¯ll have someone watching you.¡±


    Ellory¡¯s face turned green, almost blending in with the surrounding foliage. ¡°Mike, could you please


    escort these irrelevant people out,¡± Paige instructed, looking at Mike.


    ¡°Understood Mike responded, ready to take action.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Paige said to Rosalynn, tightly holding Baillie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Paige! I¡¯ll sue you!!!¡± Grant shouted from behind.


    Rosalynn turned around, shooting Grant a cold and icy re. Baillie, however, didn¡¯t look back. Finally,


    the front door closed, separating them from Grant and Ellory.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    A little whileter, those thugs and the Grant father and son were kicked out.


    ¡°Look at you, all buttered up, you think anyone would ever ept you?¡± Ellory was being sarcastic,


    starting off with mockery.


    One of the thugs kicked him straight in the chest.


    Ellory was nearly kicked flying out, falling to the ground, clutching his chest, and screaming in pain.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Grant was shocked, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything too harsh.


    He didn¡¯t want to get kicked too¡­


    ¡°Dam it, gave me a few grand and almost cost me my life!¡± The thug spat on Grant.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t he just a man living off his wife? You all scared shitless?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± asked the ruffian, taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kid brought by your wife¡¯s daughter? So


    he¡¯s your son¨Cinw, right? Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    Grant was startled. He actually hadn¡¯t asked who this man really was.


    ¡°Who¡­ who is he?¡±


    ¡°You know the Scott family? The thug asked, word by word, then raised his hand to pat Grant¡¯s pale


    face, ¡°He¡¯s from them!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Ellory was in so much pain he was about to die, still struggling to deny it.


    ¡°Those tycoons overseas can¡¯t even bepared to the Scott family, how could someone of such


    good background be interested in a fool like Paige?¡±


    Ellory and Paige were of the same age.


    But ever since Paige came to his house, she had always been better at studies than him.


    Even when they applied for schools abroad, the school she got into was far better than his..


    Then, out of nowhere, she found a rich bestie. With her bestie¡¯s help, Paige started her ownpany


    right after graduation, which has been booming ever since, as if she was deliberately showing off to


    him.


    Designer bags, diamonds and jade, as well as houses and cash, she gave them all to Peyton.


    Every time there was a family gathering, his father would lecture him, telling him to learn from Paige!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Learn what?


    She was just lucky, having a good bestie!


    Without that, she would be nothing!


    How could she possibly marry the youngest son of the Scott family up north?


    ¡°You guys better pray for luck,¡± said the thug. ¡°This Mr. Scott, he¡¯s been a ruthless man since he was a


    kid, dissecting living people. Bully his wife and wait for your karma!¡±


    With that, the thug and his buddies left


    Only Grant and his son were left standing there,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ellory was still in denial. ¡°How could this thug know someone from the northern Scott


    family? He must have mistaken! Paige is not at his level at all!


    Grant¡¯s face, however, looked very ugly.


    He recalled some recent events, and it seemed like he could see the shadow of the Scott family


    everywhere


    For instance, when Kelsey offended Paige, she was denied service by hospitals of the Silverman


    Group, the Jared Group and all hospitals using Serenity Medical when she took some elderly people to


    the hospital.


    This Serenity Medical seemed to be owned by the Scott family.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing his father Grant in a daze, Ellory went to him and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, who would like a morally corrupt woman like Paige?¡± Grant said, word by word.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    ¡°Dad, what the heck?¡± Ellory clutched his chest and said. ¡°My heart hurts so bad; it feels like five been


    kicked in the chest. Take me to the hospital, please!¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself; I¡¯m off to Logan¡¯s home.¡± Grant shot back and left Ellory in the dust, driving off on his


    own.


    Ellory watched as his dad¡¯s car disappeared into the distance and nced back at their mansion,


    feeling a surge of resentment. He hailed a cab and went to the hospital himself.


    Inside the mansion, Paige stood in the living room. The mansion was standalone but not particrly


    large. She used to snub the ce, thinking the living room was too small for a standalone mansion. But


    now, with teary eyes, she looked around and suddenly felt the ce was incredibly empty.


    Thest time she was here, she was in a rush and didn¡¯t really take a good look at the house. Peyton


    was someone who valued quality of life, but now everything in the house was aplete mess. It was


    clear that Peyton was not living well before she died.


    ¡°Want some water?¡± Bailie asked softly.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Paige nodded. ¡°The water¡¯s over there.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Bailie nodded and headed to the kitchen. When he left, Paige turned to Rosalyn and asked, ¡°Jaime told


    me, are there other victims?¡±


    Rosalyn nodded. ¡°Just confirmed beforeing here, there¡¯s one more victim than yesterday.¡±


    She then briefly told Paige about Abigail being vited, forced to break up with her boyfriend, and


    being killed.


    After hearing all of this, Paige was shocked and angry. ¡°How could he be so cruel? Even beasts


    wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°The worst part is that he¡¯s been careful. There¡¯s no evidence left in these cases.¡± Rosalyn said it with


    disgust.


    Paige seemed to think of something: ¡°Wait, Logan once told me that not long after he was born, his


    grandparents had an ident and died on the spot.


    After she finished speaking, she and Rosalyn shared a look. It seemed like they had reached an


    understanding.


    ¡°If they were still alive, it would indeed be detrimental for Grant to control the family.¡± Rosalyn voiced


    her opinion.


    Paige immediately felt a chill. ¡°How many people has he killed?¡±


    ¡°Can you pull yourself out of grief and despair now?¡± Rosalyn asked seriously.


    Paige looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalyn didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°I want in!¡± Paige dered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalyn nodded.


    At this moment, Bailie returned empty¨Chanded.


    ¡°All the cups are dirty, let¡¯s not drink the water here. You might want to take some of Peyton¡¯s stuff


    home.¡±


    ¡°Take some clothes she often wore.¡± Rosalyn and Paige agreed.


    Paige immediately went upstairs. Although Peyton had many clothes, she didn¡¯t wear them often,


    Paige carefully picked a few.


    Just as she was about to leave, Rosalyn came up as well.


    ¡°Take the perfumes too.¡± Rosalyn instructed.


    In dim light, people more easily recognize someone by their scent than by their appearance.


    Paige took two bottles of perfume from Peyton¡¯s collection.


    ¡°We can also use this perfume.¡± Paige picked up a bottle that was mostly full, saying confidently to


    Rosalyn.

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalyn queried.


    ¡°My mom has a thing for perfume collections, and this bottle was given to her by Ellory when she just


    moved in, Rosalyn exined, her face scrunched up in distaste. ¡°Even though Ellory lost his mother,


    Abigail, when he was young, he never stopped missing her, Logan sneaked him a bottle of perfume


    that Abigail used to wear, iming it was the scent of his mother. After my mom moved in, Ellory got


    her a simr one, insisting she wears it every day.¡±


    Rosalyn furrowed her brows. ¡®And she actually wore it every day?¡±


    ¡°Just to please her stepson, she did. But then¡­¡±


    Paige clearly remembered that day.


    Grant came home and went ballistic. She was so scared that she hid in her room, not daring toe


    out.


    Then Ellory got the thrashing of his life.


    ¡°From that day on, my mom never wore that perfume again. But she didn¡¯t feel right about tossing it


    since it was a gift from Ellory, so she kept it on her collection rack.¡±


    Rosalyn picked up the perfume bottle and took a whiff


    Despite the many years, the perfume was still well preserved, although a significant amount had


    evaporated.


    ¡°This smell. Rosalyn looked surprised. ¡°Josiah was wearing this same perfume when I saw him this


    morning!¡±


    ¡°Let me check!*


    Paige whipped out her phone and quickly looked up the perfume.


    She then stumbled upon a shocking fact, but it made sense upon reflection:, ¡°It¡¯s a men¡¯s fragrance.¡±


    ¡°So, Abigail liked this perfume because it was originally worn by Josiah¡¯s father, and Josiah wore it as a


    way to remember his father?¡°, Rosalyn concluded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Dam that Grant!!¡±


    Paige spat out in anger.


    Just how many happy families had he ruined for his own selfish desires!!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pointless if we¡¯re the only ones who know about this: Rosalyn looked at Paig and said, ¡°We


    need to let the Sutton family know


    Paige was taken aback.


    Rosalyn said, ¡°Give me Logan¡¯s phone number


    ¡°Tve deleted it!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Darling, what are you nning to do?¡± Paige asked, puzzled.


    ¡°How can a child not know how his mother died?¡± Rosalyn¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, ¡°Logan, that


    jerk, has been making you suffer for so long. I wouldn¡¯t be Rosalyn if I didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to


    get back at him.¡±


    Before Paige could stop her


    Rosalyn was already dialing.


    The person on the other end took a while.


    Before picking up.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gabrie.¡±


    There was the sound of something being knocked over on the other end, and Logan¡¯s voice sounded


    panicky. ¡°Ms. Jared, did something happen to Paige?¡±


    ¡°You really hope something happens to her, don¡¯t you?¡± Rosalyn sounded imitated. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up, I¡¯ve


    dug up some dirt about your mother and I want to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡± Logan¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°Ms. Jared, I know you suspect my father of killing Peyton, but


    could you please respect the deceased and not associate this incident with my mother?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalyn sneered, ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you respect your mother so much, Logan. Do you


    know why your mother married your father? Do you know who Tina Draper is? Do you know why your


    mother¡¯s favorite perfume is a men¡¯s fragrance? Do you know why your mother was never happy with


    your father? Do you know why she wanted to escape before she died?¡±


    By the time Abigail passed away, Logan was already grown up. He couldn¡¯t possibly have missed his


    mother¡¯s pain.


    She said all this on purpose to trigger Logan¡¯s memory.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    ¡°Just spit it out already! What the hell did you find out?¡± Logan bit back his anger.


    Rosalyn chuckled again. ¡°Oh, so you know all the stuff I thought you didn¡¯t? Like Abigail being vited


    by Grant and then forced to marry him because she was pregnant. And how she suffered until the day


    she died?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Logan, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. You¡¯re one of the reasons why Abigail died. If you still have a shred of


    conscience, you should find out the real cause of her death. You¡¯re not stupid. Are you telling me you


    never questioned the fishy circumstances surrounding your mom¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me?!¡± Logan snapped.


    ¡°What do I want? You should be asking yourself what you ought to do, Logan!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice took


    on a chilly tone. ¡°Your own mother died a horrible death, and you just turned a blind eye¡­.¡±


    7 was only eight! What the hell was I supposed to do? You tell me, what could I have done?!¡± Logan


    shouted.


    ¡°Are you still eight now?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words hit him like a punch in the gut.


    Logan gripped the phone tightly, frozen in ce.


    1 can¡¯t believe Paige ever fell for you. You¡¯re a phony, a total shirker!¡± Rosalyn said, then hung up.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°So, you mean he knew all along¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, but he must have had his suspicions.¡± Rosalyn picked up a shopping bag and put


    some stuff in it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to get this sorted as soon as possible to avoid any more drama.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They both went downstairs.


    Bailie was on the phone.


    Hearing their footsteps, he finished his call and walked over.


    ¡°Got everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Paige nodded, linking her arm with his. ¡°Bailie, go do what you need to do. I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    How could she fall apart before bringing Grant to justice?


    Wasting days wallowing in self¨Cpity was not an option.


    Bailie nced at Rosalyn. ¡°Alright, I do have some stuff to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±


    Bailie squeezed Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Then you go back with Rosalyn.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige was being very cooperative.


    Then the three of them left the vi.


    After repeatedly saying goodbye, Bailie drove off alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good guy right there.¡± Rosalyn watched Bailie¡¯s car disappear, genuinely impressed.


    For the past few days, Bailie had been running around taking care of everything, not missing a beat.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been married to him for long, and I feel like I¡¯ve already caused him so much trouble.¡± Paige


    sighed.


    Rosalyn looked at her, then at Bailie.


    She seemed to have an idea and said quietly, ¡°I think Bailie is actually happy to help you.¡±


    It seemed¡­


    Wayne felt the same way.


    He used toin that she dealt with all her problems by herself.


    ¡°Gabrie, do we need to leave someone here to keep an eye on things?¡± Mike asked.


    Rosalyn looked at Paige.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someonee to change the locks. If he dares to break in, there are plenty of security


    cameras here. The evidence would be enough to send him to jail. Once the locks are changed, there¡¯s


    no need for anyone to stay. Thanks for all your hard work these past few days.¡±

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    ¡°This is what we¡¯re supposed to do Mike replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal, make yourself at home. I¡¯ll give you a day off, all your fun expenses are on me.¡±


    Rosalyn offered.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Gabrie!¡±


    Mike quickly stood up, grinning from ear to eat, and thanked her


    ¡°We should get going¡±


    Rosalyn signaled to Paige.


    Paige nodded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They then hopped in the car.


    Before starting the car, Rosalyn handed over Isis¡® information to Paige.


    ¡°Isis should be the first victim; this has her parents¡® contact info; give it a try. Luckily, our school has


    always been responsible; they¡¯ve been checking up on this couple for the past twenty years but lost


    contact in the past decade or so, Hopefully, if Isis is watching over us, her old folks are still kicking.¡±


    Paige took a deep breath and said: ¡°I¡¯ll make the call!¡±


    ¡°Go for it.¡±


    Paige quickly dialed Isis¡® father¡¯s number.


    The phone rang twice, and then came the disconnected tone.


    Her heart skipped a beat, then she dialed Isis¡® mother.


    A few secondster, the call connected. Paige immediately threw up a victory sign.


    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± An elderly voice came from the other end of the line.


    Rosalyn and Paige sighed in relief.


    An hourter, they arrived on the outskirts of H City. Rosalyn and Paige located a retirement vi


    community based on the address. ¡°This ce is pretty sweet.¡± Paige looked around.


    The houses were spaced generously, and the environment was top¨Cnotch. Birdsong and flowers


    everywhere; super clean.


    ¡°Luckily; it seems like these oldies are living it up.¡± Rosalynmented.


    She had seen their files; this couple was really kind and tolerant.


    They only pped Grant once, but when they found out his family was poor, he was struggling with his


    studies, and their daughtermitted suicide because she couldn¡¯t handle her own problems, they felt


    guilty.


    Their child was dead, and they didn¡¯t want another kid¡¯s life to be ruined, so they reached out to the


    school, hoping they wouldn¡¯t punish Grant.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they dodged a bullet.


    If they insisted on investigating their daughter¡¯s death and holding Grant ountable, who knew what


    would have happened?


    After walking around for a bit, they finally found the address given by Isis¡® mother.


    When they reached the front door, they saw an old woman in a white t¨Cshirt, linen pants, and silver hair


    pruning flowers in the yard.


    ¡°Mrs. Judd?¡± Rosalyn and Paige called out together.


    The old woman turned around.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Seeing the two, Mrs. Judd gave a small smile and came over to open the garden gate, saying, ¡°I was


    worried you guys would get lost and was about to send my maid to pick you up.¡±


    Since their daughter passed away in H City, the couple were afraid that her spirit couldn¡¯t return to her


    hometown, so they chose to settle down here.


    ¡°Come on, have some coffee¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, after all these years, someone still remembered Isis.¡± Mrs. Judd was full of sorrow


    as she mentioned her daughter: ¡°You guys said you had some questions about her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring up your grief, Rosalyn said gently.


    Mrs. Judd shook her head. ¡°People usually think that talking about Isis would make me sad, but¡­ I¡¯d


    rather people talk about her with me than forget who she was as time goes by.¡±


    Paige thought for a moment, then blurted out, ¡°Mrs. Judd, actually, I¡¯m Grant¡¯s stepdaughter.¡±


    Granny Ramay¡¯s hand, which was pouring coffee, suddenly trembled, knocking over the coffee cup.


    Rosalyn quickly took the coffee from her, afraid she might get burned, and wiped up the spilled coffee


    with a towel.


    ¡°You¡¯re Grant¡¯s stepdaughter? What do you want from me?¡± Mrs. Judd frowned, the previous warmth


    on her face gone.


    ¡°My mom was killed by him!¡± Paige¡¯s eyes reddened immediately, and her voice choked: ¡°He wanted


    everyone to believe that my mommitted suicide, but my mom was timid; she would nevermit


    suicide!!¡±


    1


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Paige¡¯s words stunned Mrs. Judd, then she clutched her chest, quickly pulled out a bottle of medicine


    from her pocket, and swallowed several pills.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalyn stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Mrs. Judd waved her hand, then she looked at Paige and said, ¡°You¡¯re Grant¡¯s stepdaughter?


    Aren¡¯t you Abigail¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Abigail is also dead!¡± Paige said word for word, ¡°She was said to have overdosed on sleeping pills, but


    Grant didn¡¯t give her an autopsy; he took her straight to cremation. Many people suspect that Abigail


    was also killed by him! Abigail¡¯s first love, Tina, also died mysteriously!¡±


    ¡°Tina?¡± Mrs. Judd asked in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°You knew him too?¡± Rosalyn asked in surprise.


    ¡°When Isis died, he, as a student representative, was always helping us. Our amodation when we


    first came to H City was arranged by him.¡± Mrs. Judd frowned. ¡°How did he die? Illness? ident?¡±


    ¡°He was murdered and buried on a stretch of highway, only discovered five years ago.¡± Rosalyn replied


    solemnly, ¡°His son, seeking revenge for him, was framed by Grant, spent 8 months in jail, his wedding


    was ruined, and Grant set up obstacles everywhere, making him unable to find a job, forcing him to live


    a homeless life, and making a living by tutoring.¡±


    ¡°How could he be so cruel?!¡± Mrs. Judd was shocked.


    ¡°Mrs. Judd, we¡¯re not making these things up; I can take you to meet Tina¡¯s son.¡± Rosalyn said it


    seriously.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here because you suspect that Isis was also killed by him?¡± Mrs. Judd asked word by word.


    Images shed in her mind, of her and her husband discussing letting to let go of Grant out of pity for


    him.


    If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t they let their daughter¡¯s killer go?


    ¡°Do you think your daughter wouldmit suicide over a rtionship?¡± Rosalyn looked at Mrs. Judd,


    her eyes seemed to have a magical power that made people involuntarily calm down. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her


    file; she was very outstanding; in half a year, she could have be the engineer she always


    dreamed of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s always wanted to be an engineer, she came to H City for college, and her professional


    grades were top in the country¡­¡± Mrs. Judd¡¯s brow furrowed, then she suddenly grabbed Rosalyn¡¯s


    hand and said, ¡°Kid, my daughter couldn¡¯t possiblymit suicide; she¡¯s had boyfriends before and


    breakups; she wouldn¡¯t just give up her parents and the studies she¡¯s worked for over a decade for


    these things!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Rosalyn tightly held the old woman¡¯s hand.


    She was shaking badly.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make the ruthless killer confess the truth!!¡± Rosalyn said it word for word.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Logan was restless after hanging up the phone with Rosalyn shbacks of his mother¡¯s face kept


    popping up in his head Gabrie was right; his memories of his mother were always filled with sadness,


    she was always crying and always missing someone.


    One day, before Ellory was born, his mother asked him if he would me her if she went to pursue her


    freedom. For a few days, his mother seemed unusually happy, as if she were looking forward to


    something But he had no idea when she went back to her usual gloomy self.


    He told his dad that his mom wanted to go after her freedom, and he even asked if that meant she


    didn¡¯t want him anymore. Logan remembered how worried he was¨Cscared that he¡¯d end up a child


    without a mother


    Later. Logan sat in his office chait, unable to remember what happened next. All he could recall was


    when his mother was pregnant with Ellory. If she wanted to leave why would she get pregnant? The


    more he thought about it, the more anxious he got.


    Just then his phone rang, jolting him out of his thoughts. It was Kelsey. Logan sighed and answered,


    ¡°Hey babe, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Kelsey chuckled on the other end. ¡°Dad just called and said he needed toe over to get


    something¡­ I¡¯ve never been alone with him, can youe back?¡± Get something¡± Logan frowned,


    subconsciously standing up and heading out. ¡°Did he say what he was looking for?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°¡®T be night there?¡±


    Logan hung up the phone and hurriedly left the office. He was on high alert when it came to Grant.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what Grant was looking for, the fact that he called Kelsey instead of him


    seemed fishy.


    His home was a short drive away from the office¨Cabout ten minutes. When he got home, Kelsey was


    out. He called her and found out she was at a nearby fruit 1 shop.


    Logan loosened his tie, sat on the couch, had a sip of iced tea, and the doorbell rang. Kelsey could


    unlock the door with her fingerprint, so it couldn¡¯t be her.


    He got up with a stem face and opened the door. Grant had a warm smile on his face, but the moment


    he saw Logan, his expression turned serious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work?¡±


    ¡°I had something to take care of. what are you doing here?¡± Logan stood in the doorway, blocking


    Grant from entering.


    ¡°Good, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Grant said, pushing past Logan and striding.in.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Logan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sometimes he really wished someone would tell him that Grant wasn¡¯t actually his father.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    With that, he wouldn¡¯t have to put up with him anymore


    He followed Grant inside


    Grant plopped down on the sofa and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kelsey?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you up to?¡± Logan frowned. ¡°There¡¯s been too much drama going on at hometely,


    can you pipe down a bit?¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much drama at home?¡± Grant red at Logan, furiously saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of


    your precious one stirring things up? If she could behave herself and not cause trouble, would we be in


    this mess?¡±


    Logan chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so good at passing the buck. It¡¯s never your fault, is it?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you, I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡± Grant pulled out a thin stack of A4


    papers from his briefcase and put them on the coffee table. The top one was a color print, by none


    other than Bailie.


    Logan frowned. ¡°Why did you print his photo? Are you nuts?¡±


    ¡°See what¡¯s underneath.¡± Grant banged on the table.


    Logan hesitated a bit but still picked up the papers.


    Flipping past the photo, the information Logan saw next gradually shocked him.


    ¡°The Scott family? You¡¯re saying he¡¯s from the Scott family?¡± Logan looked at Grant and said, ¡°How is


    that possible?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated. Thend that Paige bought a few months ago was Bailie¡¯s.¡± Grant sneered, ¡°To be


    more precise, thatnd is a gift from Bailie to Paige. Poor fool; they probably got together before you


    and Kelsey even started dating. You¡¯re being yed, and you don¡¯t even know it. What a dunce!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Logan instinctively refuted.


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? That he¡¯s Bailie, or that you¡¯ve been betrayed?¡± Grant didn¡¯t care that his words


    might hurt his son..


    He was still being brutally sarcastic.


    ¡°Paige is not that kind of person!¡± Logan said word by word, throwing back the introduction of Bailie, ¡°I


    was worried before that this guy might be a con man out for money, but since he¡¯s from such a


    prominent family, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Coward!¡± Grant didn¡¯t expect Logan to say that.


    His son, whom he raised, should be like him.


    He had always been what Grant expected.


    ¡°They got married as soon as you broke up, even faster than you and Kelsey, and you can¡¯t see such


    an obvious betrayal? Where is your male dignity that I taught you?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Logan was running out of patience.


    Kelsey could be back at any time.


    He didn¡¯t want her to hear anything about Paige.


    ¡°You two have been together for so many years;; you must have had some intimate moments. Did you


    take some photos or something?¡± Grant looked at Logan, dropping a bombshell; ¡°Give them all to me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Logan couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°She betrayed you, and I¡¯m in trouble because of her. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m just going to let it slide?¡±


    Grant looked at the stack of documents and said, ¡°She even seduced her stepfather¡¯s son. Does she


    deserve to be part of high society?¡±


    ¡°You want me to give you her photos or videos, and then you¡¯re going to confront Bailie?¡± Logan


    laughed as if he heard a big joke. ¡°Even if I have them, I wouldn¡¯t give them to you even if you killed


    me!¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Grant slowly stood up.


    Logan stood his ground.


    ¡°Grant, I truly love Paige. Not being able to be with her is my biggest regret. Even if I die, I will protect


    her. I won¡¯t let anyone use our past rtionship to hurt her!¡± Neither of them backed down.


    In the end, Grant was the first to step back.


    He sneered at Logan, ¡°You¡¯re a real man! Impressive!¡±


    Logan just stared at him silently.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Paige will appreciate your goodwill!¡±


    With that, Grant grabbed the file on the table, brushed past Logan, and stormed out.


    Just as he walked out of the building, he was called.


    ¡°Uncle Sutton!¡±


    Grant looked up, seeing Kelsey with several bags of fruit right in front of him.


    He looked at her, a smirk ying at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    ¡°Logan, you¡¯ve got to understand, there¡¯s no school like the old school. If you¡¯re not helping me,


    someone else will.¡±


    ¡°Kelsey¡­¡± Grant¡¯s eyes dropped, looking particrly deste.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Logan home? Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Kelsey asked.


    ¡°I did.¡± Grant heaved a sigh. ¡°We had a row; he kicked me out.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did you fight? It¡¯s not right of Logan; you¡¯re his elder; he shouldn¡¯t have kicked


    you out. Come back with me; I¡¯ll give him a piece of my mind!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask¡­¡± Grant averted his gaze.


    Upon hearing this, Kelsey immediately sensed something was off. ¡°Uncle Sutton, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Sutton, if it involves Logan and me, you have to tell me.¡± Kelsey¡¯s tone became a bit more stern.


    Grant paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there and talk.¡±


    Grant pointed to a pavilion not far off.


    A momentter, they were seated across from each other.


    ¡°Spill it.¡± Kelsey urged him in a heavy tone.


    ¡°In fact, this is a disgraceful matter in our family.¡± Grant sighed.


    Kelsey felt a sudden tightness in her chest. For some reason, she thought of the way Logan had looked


    at Paige.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going toy it out; I only found out recently that Paige and Logan actually dated for four


    years!!!¡± Grant¡¯s heartbroken expression as he heavily pped his thigh.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve taught him better to prevent such a thing from happening right under my nose!¡±


    Although Kelsey had been expecting this, she was still shocked when Grant said it.


    Four years?


    Sure, Logan had mentioned his ex¨Cgirlfriend before, saying they broke up after four years.


    So he was talking about Paige?


    ¡°By the time we were set up, they had broken up, right?¡± Kelsey asked, If these two were still together,


    she wouldn¡¯t let it go easily!


    ¡°Of course they had; Logan¡¯s not that irresponsible s


    Grant didn¡¯t want to affect Logan and Kelsey¡¯s rtionship. ¡°The problem now is, you know, Paige¡¯s


    mom passed away suddenly; Paige is ming us, and she seems to be seeking out Logan again, even


    threatening Him¡­¡±


    Kelsey immediately recalled how Logan had been avoiding her to take callstely.


    ¡°I came this time actually to get some photos or something from when they were together from Logan,


    so Paige can¡¯t keep threatening him. She¡¯s married too; I thought if I had photos, I could negotiate with


    her to back off!¡±


    ¡°You came here to look for photos?¡± Kelsey asked in a heavy tone.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Grant nodded. ¡°I originally nned to find them while Logan was out and leave without letting


    him know about this, but who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡±


    Kelsey: ¡°..


    She felt an incredible regret; if she had known about this, she wouldn¡¯t have called Logan back.


    ¡°Uncle Sutton, Logan doesn¡¯t want to give the photos to you?¡± Kelsey asked.


    ¡°You know, he¡¯s a good guy; it was his idea to break up with Paige, so he feels a bit guilty towards


    Paige, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t give them to me.¡± Grant sighed again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± Kelsey said it without hesitation.


    If it could stop Paige from disturbing her and Logan¡¯s lives, she would be very happy!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°But is it really okay? What if Logan finds out?¡±


    ¡°Logan won¡¯t know.¡± Kelsey said without hesitation, ¡°I am Logan¡¯s wife; I don¡¯t care about his past


    rtionships, but I care about how his past rtionships are causing trouble in my life and my


    husband¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Grant seemed to have made a major decision. He nodded.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let Logan know about this!¡± Kelsey added.


    Grant agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°I need to go now, I¡¯ll contact you once I get the stuff.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for your message!¡±


    Kelsey, carrying some fruits, went straight home.


    On her way, she thought of Logan and Paige being together for four years and the way Logan looked at


    Paige, which made her feel extremely upset.


    When she got home, Logan was smoking on the couch.


    ¡°I bumped into your dad downstairs; did you guys have a fight?¡± Kelsey took off her shoes and walked


    over, She gently took the cigarette from his hand and put it out in the ashtray. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to start


    trying for a baby? Why are you sneaking smoke again?¡±


    Logan looked at Kelsey and smiled helplessly: ¡°I was a bit frustrated today; I won¡¯t smoke anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Kelsey sat next to him, affectionately put her arms around Logan¡¯s waist, and gave him a


    peck on the cheek.


    Logan¡¯s body obviously resisted.


    Kelsey: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She felt very angry, but she forced herself to swallow it down.


    Her first sexual encounter with Logan was on the ind, where they were taking wedding photos.


    That time, he had drunk a lot. What happened next just came naturally.


    After returning to their home country, she came to take care of him when Logan fell ill, and they


    naturally started living together.


    All of this was initiated by her.


    Logan never made any demands, but he never refused either.


    Thinking about this, Kelsey felt a bit wronged.


    So, did Logan still love that woman?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s have lunch at home. I can cook!¡± Kelsey quickly pulled herself together and


    asked caringly.


    Logan held her hand: ¡°I have quite a bit of work at thepany; I was thinking if we could have more


    time for our honeymoon after the wedding, I might need to work a bit more before that.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­¡±


    Kelsey felt a bit disappointed.


    Logan, who was distracted, didn¡¯t notice Kelsey¡¯s disappointment at all.


    He pushed her away: ¡°You don¡¯t need to cook at home either; go out for a meal with friends and do


    some shopping.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kelsey watched his retreating figure.


    Logan was never good with words, and now he seemed to be even more preupied.


    Not long after, he left the house in silence.


    Kelsey suddenly had a feeling that he wasn¡¯t going to thepany.


    After thinking for a while, Kelsey also left.


    Sure enough, Logan didn¡¯t go to thepany, but took a few detours and went to a small restaurant in


    the Old Town district.


    He sat down and skillfully ordered a few dishes.


    Logan doesn¡¯t eat spicy food, but the dishes he ordered were all spicy.


    As the owner served the dishes, he just sat there, staring at the food in a daze, and suddenly looked up


    at the empty seat across from him.


    The next second, he furrowed his brows and covered his face in pain.


    Kelsey had never seen Logan like this.


    He looked so heartbroken, so¡­ deeply hurt.

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Kelsey Sharp couldn¡¯t remember how she got herself out of there. When she got home, she bolted


    straight into Logan Sutton¡¯s study and began to frantically search. After a while, she came up empty.


    Just as she was about to blow her top, it dawned on her that Logan had a safe. So she spun on her


    heel, left the study, went into the bedroom, and found the safe.


    She tried Logan¡¯s usual password, but the safe just wouldn¡¯t budge. After racking her brain again, she


    tried the password that Grant Sutton had given her. Even though she was dead set against trying it, the


    safe did indeed open Kelsey¡¯s heart started beating like a drum, her hands quaking as she pulled out


    the contents of the safe a crystal photo frame, a keychain, and an old, worn¨Cout wallet.


    She checked each item one by one. When she turned over the crystal frame and saw a picture of


    Paige Owens and Logan locking lips, Kelsey¡¯s emotions went through the roof. The sweetness of the


    scene, coupled with Logan¡¯s pained expression and his beaming smile while kissing Paige, sent


    Kelsey¡¯s emotions into a tailspin


    She inspected the keychain, finding a small acrylic tag with yet another picture of Paige and Logan in a


    passionate kiss. Lastly, the wallet was so old that one could practically see its history; the leather was


    cracked and peeling. Opening it up, there was nothing inside except for a small photo in the clear


    pocket on the side


    In the photo, Paige looked like a junior student, her hair in a ponytail, with bright eyes and a radiant


    smile. In the bottom right corner, you could just about make out a seal, as if the photo was torn off from


    some sort of ID.


    Kelsey found it hard to breathe. So, it turned out that Logan¡¯s crush on Paige didn¡¯t start four years


    ago, but much, much earlier. He had stolen her ID photo and kept it in his wallet. Kelsey gritted her


    teeth in rage and cursed, ¡°The nerve!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That day, for Kelsey, was worse than hell itself. She had always thought that as long as she loved


    Logan enough, no matter who he had in his heart, he would be hers. But now, the secret Logan had


    been holding onto wasid bare he had loved Paige for over a decade. How was she supposed to


    snatch Logan back from Paige? Unless they never saw each other again.


    Kelsey clenched her fists, took a photo of the picture of Paige and Logan kissing, and sent it to Grant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange to settle abroad with Logan after the wedding; make sure you keep things in check here,¡±


    Kelsey said, her voice stern.


    On the other end, Grant was nearly in hysterics. He wouldn¡¯t have guessed in a million years that


    Kelsey would be so efficient.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    ¡°Alight, I¡¯ve lost hope, and I¡¯m nning to move abroad Kelsey, just in case you and Logan should tie


    the knot as soon as possible,¡± Grant said, looking worned and upset


    Once you¡¯re married, the two families are tied tightly together


    If anything happenedter, it would be a family issue, which can be sorted out I get it¡± After hanging up


    the phone, Kelsey tidied up and locked the safe again


    On Grant¡¯s side, without any hesitation, he contacted Baile Scoft


    The process was surprisingly quick


    Two hourster, Grant met Bailie in a coffee shop


    ¡°Mr. Scott I apologize for my previous disrespect, Grant said with a respectful smile.


    He always thought, as a man, one wouldn¡¯t ept a wife who was notoriously wild, night? If I told him,


    I would be doing him a favor. He should be grateful to me. right?


    You still have the guts toe to me after messing with my wife?¡± Bailie gently tapped the table.


    Grant looked terrified ¡°Mr. Scott, Paige must have told you a lot of bad things about our family, right?¡±


    Rosalyn Tesdal and Gabrie Jared had already packed their stuff.


    But considering Paige¡¯s feelings, they decided to hold back


    Grant¡¯s smile was almost forced out.


    ¡°You really like Paige,¡± Grant said as he sat across Bailie before he could speak. ¡°I noticed from our


    previous encounters. I even advised Paige that even though you are not rich, you seem to love her


    very much, and she should settle down with you¡­¡±


    Bailie didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly looked at Grant.


    Grant was a bit nervous, but he braced himself and said, ¡°I called you out today because I didn¡¯t want


    you to continue being fooled by her innocent appearance!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bailie asked coldly.


    ¡°Let me just show you something!¡±


    Grant took out his phone, flipped to the newly received photos, and handed them to Bailie.


    Bailie nced down at the photos; his eyes dimmed slightly at the content.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly as you see!¡± Grant added fuel to the fire: ¡°Shocking, right? I was shocked too! Even


    though they¡¯re not blood rted, Logan is still her brother! How could she do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, they¡¯re not blood¨Crted, so why not?¡± Bailie retorted.


    Grant was taken aback, then looked at Bailie in surprise and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°They are not blood¨Crted, so why not? Besides, Logan is so much older than Paige; shouldn¡¯t you


    me him instead of my wife? Don¡¯t you know how innocent she is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Grant panicked, this was not going as he expected.


    ¡°When did she start seeing you? I suspect she was seeing both you and my son at the same time!¡±


    Grant continued to provoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t she cuckolding you?¡±


    Bailieughed.


    Even though Grant wasughing, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you might not be aware of.¡± Bailie looked up at Grant and said, ¡°I fell deeply in love


    with Paige the first time I saw her, and then I took half a day to investigate her and everyone rted to


    her. Of course, I know when she and Logan broke up and why. It was me who took every opportunity,


    when you all didn¡¯t understand her, to seize the chance and marry her.¡±


    ¡°I knew she wanted to buynd, so I personally brought the best plot ofnd to her. Do you know how


    nervous I was those days, fearing your ipetent son would go back to her? Fortunately, you all


    cooperated well.¡±


    Bailie nced at the photo.


    ¡°What is this? You dare to use it to sow discord between Mrs. Scott and me?¡±


    Grant did not expect this at all.


    Bailie, who looked tall and handsome and was so rich.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Was he this kind of person?


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    Grant decided to be determined.


    He would go to his parents!


    He was young and seduced by Paige.


    But his parents won¡¯t be!

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    On paper, he¡¯s Paige¡¯s dad, and he¡¯s a Sutton.


    To the Scotts, they were small fry, not worth the time of day.


    The Scotts must look down on Paige before.


    With the way things were now, there¡¯s no way Paige could turn it around!


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, then I¡¯ve got nothing else to say!¡± Grant put away his phone, ready


    to make a move.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to see my parents, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bailie asked nonchntly.


    Grant was taken aback.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap; your acting sucks. Only Peyton would fall for it.¡± Bailie said, taking out his phone, ¡°If


    you¡¯re looking for my parents, I can save you the trouble. I¡¯ll call them for you.¡±


    Grant was dumbfounded. What was he getting at?


    After a few rings, Kate Scott picked up and said, ¡°Son, are you off work already? Is Paige there? Is she


    feeling any better? Maybe I¡¯ll just head to H City and take her to R Country for a shopping spree! Or


    maybe¡­the A Country? Yeah, let¡¯s go buy some mines! I heard there¡¯s a new ruby mine!¡±


    Kate just kept going.


    ¡°Mom, is Dad there?¡± Bailie asked very softly.


    Grant sat back down.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s Bailie.¡±


    After a beat, ke Scott¡¯s deep voice echoed, ¡°Did you finish the medicine? I¡¯ll have someone send it


    over tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Why send someone? I can go myself; I want to see Paige!¡±


    Bailie nced at Grant, cutting off the impending argument with, ¡°Mom, someone¡¯s here to badmouth


    Paige.¡±


    The argument halted.


    ¡°Who?¡± Kate¡¯s tone was instantly hostile.


    ¡°You know, Paige¡¯s ex¨Cstepdad.¡± Bailie replied.


    Kate raised her voice: ¡°The one who cheated, beat his ex¨Cwife, and drove her to death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Grant felt wronged: ¡°I just identally pushed her.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy, he¡¯s there with you?¡± Kate was surprised.


    ¡°Yep, he came to badmouth her to me, but I saw through it. I figured he was going to try it with you


    guy¡¯s next, so I just called.¡±


    Grant felt helpless.


    This family was¡­off.


    ¡°What¡¯s he badmouthing her about?¡± ke asked, his voice heavy.


    Grant clung to his words like a lifeline. ke, being the head of the Scott family, was surely reliable.


    Bailie beat him to it: ¡°Apparently, Paige dated his son for a few years before.¡±


    Grant felt like he¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    ke just grunted, ¡°They¡¯re not blood rted; dating isn¡¯t a big deal, right? Your mom even¡­¡±


    ¡°ke, I told you not to bring that up!¡±


    ¡°Really? You did it but can¡¯t own up? He even came to grandma¡¯s birthday partyst time, dressed like


    a peacock. What was he trying to pull?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking; he and his wife were just matching!


    You¡¯re bringing up stuff from when I was fifteen; what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Bailie cut the call as an argument was about to break out again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Grant was at a loss.


    The Scotts¡® eptance of Paige was beyond his expectations.


    They were so protective of her¡­


    This was something Grant had not anticipated at all.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Bailie looked at him.


    He¡¯d seen it at the funeral home. Grant wanted a private chat with Paige, probably to use her past with


    Logan against her.


    That¡¯s why Bailie wanted to see Grant.


    Always going back and forth was a waste of time, and Grant wasn¡¯t worth it. So, he decided to nip it in


    the bud.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    ¡°You you guys are high society, ain¡¯t ya? Don¡¯t you people care about this stuff?¡± Grant was pissed off.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a lowlife!¡±


    ¡°Smad


    A cup made a beeline for Grant¡¯s head


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Grant clutched his forehead, kneeling down in pain.


    It would¡¯ve been a lucky break for you if you¡¯d dropped dead right now. That crap you just said was


    enough to get you killed¡±


    Bailie slowly got to his feet.


    Til sue your


    ¡°Be my quest


    Baile started walking away.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡±


    He looked back at Grant, his gaze as real as a noose around Grant¡¯s neck. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯m going to


    short the hell out of that bank project you¡¯re invested in. Better brace yourself for going broke.¡±


    That was worse than getting hit in the head.


    ¡°What the hell? How do you even know what I¡¯m investing in? Short it? That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s all my


    assets!¡±


    Bailie didn¡¯t even nce back at Grant.


    He just strutted out of there.


    When it was time to settle the bill, he paid for his coffee, the broken cup, and an extra cleaning fee.


    The waitstaff were gobsmacked.


    After Bailie left, the male and female waitstaff looked at each other, awestruck.


    ¡°He¡¯s so hot¡­


    ¡°And so ssy¡­ The male waiter sniffed the bill Bailie had handed him, then looked smug.


    ¡°It¡¯s the scent of a hottie!¡±


    ¡°Too bad he¡¯s married¡± The female waitermented.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± The male waiter was surprised.


    ¡°I saw his phone wallpaper when he came in. He said it was his wife¡¯s picture and asked me if she was


    cute¡­¡±


    ¡°So enviable!¡±


    So hot, and always showing off that he¡¯s married!


    Meanwhile¡­


    Grant, clutching his head wound, stumbled out.


    ¡°Hey, he didn¡¯t pay!¡±


    The male waiter ran after him and caught him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing Grant¡¯s bloodied face, the waiter was startled but didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Thanks foring; that¡¯ll be 36 bucks!¡±


    Grant wanted to curse, pulled out a hundred¨Cdor bill, and threw it at the waiter. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Once the waiter let go.


    By the time Grant ran out, Bailie was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Argh!!


    Grant screamed in frustration. That got everyone¡¯s attention.


    Because of what Bailie had said before he left, Grant had lost all desire to call the police.


    He hailed a cab to the hospital. While getting his wound treated, he kept trying to contact his friend,


    who was helping him invest in the bank project.


    This was a friend for several decades.


    Grant couldn¡¯t believe his friend would turn on him.


    But¡­


    All his messages went unanswered, like throwing stones into the sea.


    The doctor finished bandaging his wound.


    Blisters started appearing around Grant¡¯s mouth.


    He made several calls, trying to pull out of the investment, but was told it was too early to withdraw.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Grant was getting more and more antsy


    He had carefully reviewed his investment journey. Then he saw all the problems!


    Damn that Bailie Grant realized he had been yed by Bailie from the start!


    He was feeling super anxious.


    There was a long queue for the hospital elevator.


    He was too anxious to wait, so he decided to take the stairs.


    But as he opened the stairwell door, he suddenly felt nothing under his foot. Before he could even


    react, he cked out.


    When he woke up again, he heard the sound of dripping water even before he opened his eyes.


    Grant strained to open his eyes; everything around him was spinning. It seemed like it was almost dark;


    the surroundings were dim.


    His gaze finallynded on a longundry basin.


    Aundry basin? This was something he had seen only in school; it had been a long time since he had


    seen one.


    The sound of dripping water he had heard just now.


    There was the sound of dripping water; it was because a pipe next to theundry basin was dripping.


    Grant felt this scene was somewhat familiar.


    Then a silhouette appeared in his vision.


    A trail girl with long hair draped over her shoulders, wearing a faded sweater and long pants, was


    washing clothes. This scene seemed familiar.


    ¡°Grant, you¡¯re here?¡± Then, that familiar voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Great timing; I¡¯ve washed your


    clothes; you can take them and hang them upter.¡± ¡°Isis!¡±


    Grant eximed, scrambling backwards.


    ¡°Grant, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The person washing clothes slowly turned around; in the dim light, her face was ashen.


    Just like how she looked when she was foundying there.


    Her bangs were still dripping.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!!¡± Grant screamed.


    ¡°Why?¡± She stood there, stiffly turning her head and staring at him, tears of blood starting to flow from


    her eyes.


    Grant: ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    His screech almost tore the gray sky apart: ¡°You¡¯re dead. The dead shouldn¡¯t bother the living! Stay


    away! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead?¡± ¡°Isis Judd¡± looked at Grant, dragging her heavy steps and stiffly moving towards him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I remember now; you killed me¡­¡±


    ¡°You forced me to do it!!¡± Grant was hoarse: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you insisting on reporting that the paper


    was written by you, I wouldn¡¯t have done that! I must go to school; it¡¯s my only way out!!¡±


    ¡°You betrayed me!!¡± Isis screamed.


    This was no joke.


    Grant felt like his eardrums were about to burst.


    ¡°I saw it, you vited Abigail!!!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grant waved his arms, trying to keep Isis away.


    Grant kept backing away until he suddenly bumped into something. That thing was pushed away a bit.


    Then it hit his shoulder again.


    Grant felt his scalp tingle, then quickly moved a few steps to the side.


    He looked up, only to see Abigail, wearing the pajamas she had on when she died. Her hair was


    hanging messily, her toes were off the ground, and her calves and feet were all bloodless.


    ¡°AHHH!!!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Grant was terrified. He had personally cremated Abigail!


    She had iting! He had treated her so well, but she was hell¨Cbent on eloping with Tina Draper!


    She didn¡¯t even want their baby!


    If she was so determined, then let her die!!


    Only the dead were the most loyal; the dead wouldn¡¯t betray!

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A hoarse voice came from behind.


    Grant nearly jumped out of his skin.


    He stumbled and fell, rolling and crawling to hide.


    In the darkness, Abigail was still in her nightgown, her neck tilted, her long tongue sticking out, and her


    eyes rolled back.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    ¡°That day, in the woods behind the school¡­¡±


    ¡°I really loved you, and then¡­ then I was good to you, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Grant began to cry as he spoke. ¡°But


    you didn¡¯t love me; you had to leave me. I really had no choice, Abigail. I really had no choice!¡±


    ¡°Repay your debt! I want your life!¡±


    Abigail screeched.


    Grant had no time to consider; he got up and ran again.


    But then he found himself in deep water.


    He struggled desperately.


    Then, in his sight, a bloated human figure appeared.


    On the swollen fingers was Peyton¡¯s ring.


    ¡°Ah- "


    Even underwater, Grant couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    The continuous shocks were too much for Grant.


    His eyes rolled back, and he fainted.


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, the lights came on.


    Several men in ck ran over and pulled Grant out of the water.


    They quickly carried him away.


    Rosalyn and Paige, supporting Isis¡¯s mother, walked in through a door.


    ¡°Mrs. Judd!¡±


    The girl ying Isis, wiping off her makeup, ran towards Granny Ramay and said, ¡°He confessed just


    now; he killed Isis!¡±


    Mrs. Judd¡¯s hand was shaking badly.


    She had already taken two pills.


    ¡°It was him!¡± Mrs. Judd sobbed, ¡°My daughter carried the me for suicide and died in vain for forty


    years!¡±


    ¡°We should call the police!¡± the girl immediately suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point; it is not legal.¡± Rosalyn shook her head.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The girl was getting anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the real show is just beginning; he won¡¯t get away.¡±


    Paige remained silent.


    She looked at the mannequin hanging there, then at the fake corpse floating in the water.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She felt ufortable.


    The one pretending to be Abigail was also Mrs. Judd¡¯s rtive.


    She took off her fake tongue.


    She touched her face and asked, ¡°Do I look like Abigail? He didn¡¯t seem to suspect at all.¡±


    ¡°We have to thank these lights.¡± Rosalyn nced around. ¡°Plus, you were sticking out your tongue,


    tilting your neck, and wearing the same style of clothes as Abigail; it¡¯s normal for him to mistake you for


    her.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, please, you must give justice to my daughter!¡± Mrs. Judd pleaded in tears.


    Rosalyn nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    Grant woke up in the middle of the night.


    He looked around in panic.


    An unfamiliar environment¨Ca hospital?


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± The night¨Cshift nurse frowned. ¡°How did you faint in our hospital corridor? Your


    phone is also broken; we can¡¯t find any contacts.¡±


    Grant was still in fear.


    He watched the nurse warily.


    He seemed to be afraid that she would turn into something terrifying the next second.


    The nurse, who had been dealing with a difficult patient on her night shift, was already annoyed.


    Seeing Grant¡¯s Jittery appearance, she lost patience and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine now; remember to pay for


    your treatment!¡±

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Grant paused for a moment.


    He assured himself that the nurse in front of him was just a bit impatient and not about to turn into


    something terrifying.


    He barely managed to speak. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I¡¯ve been in your hospital this whole time?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± The nurse frowned. ¡°Do you need to contact your family? You seem a bit out of it.¡±


    Grant called his three sons from the nurse¡¯s station.


    Only Logan picked it up.


    J


    Half an hourter, Logan arrived at the hospital. Following the nurse¡¯s guidance, he paid Grant¡¯s


    hospital bill.


    ¡°Your father seems a bit off; does he have a mental illness?¡± The nurse asked, ¡°Ever since he woke up,


    he¡¯s been on edge and muttering nonsense¡­¡±


    The hospital¡¯s strange tales were growing.


    The nurse was usually quite fearless, but hearing Grant¡¯s ramblings made her uneasy.


    ¨C Logan showed a skeptical expression,


    Then he politely nodded and said, ¡°Not before, but he¡¯s getting old, and his business has been having


    some problems recently¡­ Your advice reminded me, I¡¯ll take him to get a check¨Cup.¡± After Logan said


    this, he went towards the ward.


    When he opened the door, Grant jumped in shock.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He immediately jumped off the bed, backed against the wall, and retreated into a corner.


    Seeing it was Logan, Grant heaved a sigh of relief but also showed a displeased expression. ¡°Why are


    you sote?¡±


    ¡°I was held up settling the bill.¡± Logan nced at him and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask?¡± Grant was furious. ¡°I want you to find the bestwyer right now, I¡¯m going to sue


    Bailie!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Logan furrowed his brows.


    ¡®The wound on my forehead, Bailie did it!¡± Grant roared.


    He sat there, thinking for a long time.


    What he just saw¨CIsis, Abigail, and the one floating in the water¨Cshould be Peyton; those were all


    hallucinations.


    Why would he have hallucinations?


    It must be because Bailie hit his head.


    It must have damaged that part of his brain.


    It was his first time having such a dream in all these years.


    All those women deserved to die; he never felt guilty, so he never dreamed about them.


    This must be the result of Bailie hitting his forehead!


    ¡°What do you need Bailie for?¡± Logan looked terrifying. ¡°Did you bring up Paige with him?¡±


    ¡°Not only did I bring it up, but I also showed him the pictures! But Bailie is not a real man; he already


    knew about you and Paige!¡± Grant was very angry at the thought: ¡°And his parents are not normal


    either; they don¡¯t think Paige is shameless; they treat her like a treasure!¡±


    ¡°Grant!!¡±


    Logan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore; he shouted and grabbed Grant¡¯s cor and said, his eyes as red as a


    rabbit¡¯s.


    ¡°Why are you so shameless? Why?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Grant forcefully pushed Logan away.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m shameless? Actually, you¡¯re just a coward!¡± Grant straightened his cor, ¡°If I were you,


    even if I were to marry someone else, I wouldn¡¯t let her be with another man. Did you know the dead


    are the most loyal?¡±


    Logan¡¯s mind was in chaos.


    His memory was violently pulled back to that afternoon, when his mother died.


    In front of the crematorium, Logan cried in pain, while Grant stood beside him, wiping his tears and


    saying, ¡°Son, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about; you don¡¯t have to worry about your mother leaving you


    anymore. The dead¡­are the most loyal.¡±


    Logan¡¯s heart tightened.


    Because of the immense pain, his suppressed memories from his youth surged out wildly.


    He remembered why his mother became pregnant with Ellory again.


    Because Grant knew she was about to leave.


    He trapped her¡­


    At the beginning, every night he could hear his mother¡¯s painful resistance.


    And then¡­

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    And then Logan showed up.


    His mom turned into a walking zombie, losing weight daily, but her belly kept growing


    Logan remembered how scared he felt seeing her like that, crying and apologizing to her.


    But his mom¡­


    Logan recalled the way she looked at him.


    Disgust, indifference.


    Then, like a mad woman, she lunged at him, choking him.


    Her grip was strong, and her expression was madwoman¨Cterrifying.


    Logan clearly felt that she wanted him dead.


    She hated him.


    Just as he was about to die, Grant came back.


    Grant shouted loudly, pulling her off. She didn¡¯t say a word the whole time; she just looked at him with


    resentment.


    Logan, clutching his painfully throbbing chest, sat on the hospital room¡¯s couch.


    The next time he saw his mother was after she gave birth.


    Ellory was born in a vibrant spring.


    Grant probably wanted to cheer her up by choosing a recovery room with a view, full of cherry


    blossoms.


    When he visited her, she was frail, staring out the window without blinking.


    He walked up to her, crying, and asked, ¡°Mom, you hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at him.


    Still staring at the cherry blossoms, she said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the evidence of his vition. Because


    of you, I had to marry him. Every day after the marriage, I had to endure his vition, or he would


    threaten to hurt you¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At this point.


    She finally looked at Logan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been protecting you. You, on the other hand, you¡¯ve


    cut off my pursuit of love and freedom. Of course, I hate you. If I had the choice again, I would kill you


    while you were still in my belly, even if it meant death! You and Grant are both guilty!!¡±


    The gentle mother, for the first time, attacked him with such vicious words.


    Logan felt extreme fear.


    He remembered his mother¡¯s painful cries in the night.


    Autumn came.


    He discovered again that his mother was in contact with that man.


    This time, he chose to keep her secret.


    He thought, maybe this time his mother could finally pursue the freedom and love she wanted.


    But no.


    A weekter, she died.


    ¡°Oh my God, sir, are you okay?¡±


    The nurse, hearing themotion, rushed over.


    Seeing Logan clutching his chest, sitting on the couch, pale and sweating profusely, she was startled.


    I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Logan found his breath again.


    He finally understood the reason he had always resisted rtionships over the years.


    Because of this incident, deep down, it was all about guilt and pain.


    Paige had used all her strength to heal him.


    And then¡­


    And then Grant, the devil, wanted to use him to ruin her life¡­


    After confirming that Logan was okay, the nurse sternly scolded, ¡°This is the inpatient ward; keep it


    down!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Logan slowly regained hisposure.


    Anger wasn¡¯t going to solve anything.


    The nurse left soon after.


    Grant sat on the hospital bed, looking at Logan, who had be like this just from a gentle push,


    feeling particrly dissatisfied and contemptuous.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    ¡°You¡¯re just like your mom, always dilly dallying.¡± Grant sneered. ¡°You get it, right? If Paige had died


    before she got married, all her stuff would have gone to Peyton. And what¡¯s Peyton¡¯s is mine, and


    what¡¯s mine is yours, you ass!¡±


    If she had died earlier, Gabrie might¡¯ve been more considerate about his rtionship with Paige and


    taken better care of their family.


    And maybe all these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°So, all your assets were gotten like this?¡± Logan asked, emphasizing each word. ¡°My grandparents


    died; their assets went to my mom. She died, and they all went to you!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Grant¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Are you using me of


    killing your mom and grandparents?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer,¡± Logan said, enunciating each word.


    Maybe he was too angry, but Grant¡¯s headache was back.


    ¡°I dont have the energy to argue with you. Where¡¯s the phone you brought?¡± he asked impatiently.


    Logan pulled out a phone from his pocket and tossed it to Grant.


    Grant removed his own SIM card from his broken phone.


    He was so scared earlier that he forgot to check the stock market.


    By now, the overseas market must have opened¡­


    As he thought, Grant logged into the trading tform, nearly fainting at the sight.


    ¡°How did it drop by 60%?!¡±


    ¡°What dropped by 60%?¡± Logan asked, furrowing his brows. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°How can you ask me that? If we had dealt with that bitch Paige earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!


    Now her crazy husband thinks we treated her unfairly, so he started nning weeks ago, luring me into


    investing all my money! Now he¡¯s trying to shorten my project!¡±


    Logan was at a loss.


    Bailie¡­


    Bailie was indeed doing better than him.


    ¡°You go find Paige now, tell her about this, and ask her to talk Bailie down! He¡¯s trying to ruin me!!¡±


    Logan snapped out of his daze.


    ¡°I can go find her, but you have to tell me; what¡¯s in the photo you showed Bailie?¡±


    Grant paused.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a picture of you two kissing? In a crystal frame,¡± he said. Considering his entire fortune was


    at stake, it didn¡¯t matter if he told him.


    Logan was a man who knew how to read the room.


    He wouldn¡¯t abandon such a good family to marry into over something like this.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Logan already had an answer in mind, but he wanted to hear it from Grant.


    ¡°Kelsey!¡± Grant answered impatiently. ¡°You hurry up and find Paige; I¡¯ve already lost more than half


    here!¡±


    ¡°So, Kelsey knows about my past with Paige?¡± Logan asked.


    Grant frowned. ¡°What I told her was that Paige was bothering you and pushing you into a corner. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡± Logan nodded.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You got hit in the head; you better stay in the hospital and get a thorough check¨Cup tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I have to do that. If I really hit a nerve, I¡¯ll use it to negotiate with Bailie!¡±


    In his heart, Loganughed at Grant¡¯s foolishness.


    He always thought he could do whatever he wanted, yet he thought he could fight a top¨Ctier tycoon


    with his insignificant power.


    As he was leaving the hospital, Logan looked at thete hour and felt incredibly relieved. He was d


    that Paige was finally able to escape from the Sutton family.


    He also felt fortunate for Paige to marry into such a wealthy family.


    The man had enough power to protect her; otherwise, perhaps one day she¡¯d be Grant¡¯s next


    target.


    At this thought, Logan felt a chill run down his spine.


    No¡­


    Even someone with sufficient power couldn¡¯t guard against cunning viins¡­


    He thought for a moment, took out his phone, and found his previous call logs with Rosalyn.


    Then he sent a message: ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯ve thought it over carefully. There are indeed many suspicions


    about my mother¡¯s death. I want to join forces with you to make Grant pay for his actions.¡±

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Rosalyn and Paige had just pulled into the garage when a message popped up. Rosalyn took a nce,


    then handed the phone over to Paige. After reading the message, Paige looked a bit worried and


    asked, ¡°Did Grant figure something out and then decided to use Logan to trick us?¡± Rosalyn seemed


    surprised, then she burst intoughter. ¡°So you¡¯vepletely lost your taste for Logan, huh? Even


    seeing him as an enemy now?¡± Paige yfully hit Rosalyn, saying, ¡°Stop making fun of me. What


    should we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? If he wants to coborate, then we will coborate. I¡¯m curious to see how he¡¯ll go


    against his own father.¡±


    Right then, another message from Logan came in.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, meet me at the funeral home where Aunty Peyton¡¯s body is being kept at 10 a.m,


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why would we go there?¡± Paige immediately frowned.


    She didn¡¯t want any of the Suttons disturbing her mother anymore.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± said Rosalyn. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Paige immediately objected, saying, ¡°We have to go together. I know him; If he¡¯s lying, I can


    spot it!¡±


    Rosalyn noticed that Paige seemed to have no feelings left for Logan.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°But you have to tell your husband about this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nodded.


    Then, as if she remembered something, she said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to tell him.¡±


    Rosalyn: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s meeting with Grant, right? He didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Paige grumbled.


    ¡°What could Grant say to him?¡± Rosalyn gave her a pat on the head and said, ¡°He probably didn¡¯t want


    to worry you.¡±


    At that moment, there was a knock on the car window.


    Rosalyn looked out to see Wayne bending over next to them, helplessly looking at her.


    She was hardly ever at home, and when she was, she wouldn¡¯t go upstairs.


    Rosalyn pushed the car door open to get out.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d get kidnapped.¡± Wayne took her bag off her shoulder.


    ¡°With her bodyguard around, who could kidnap her?¡± Paige got out of the car, grumbling inint.


    Rosalyn immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a bodyguard if they¡¯re taken away for a whole day?¡± Wayne hit back without mercy.


    ¡°We had serious business to attend to!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste; do you want to wake up the elderly or the children?¡± Rosalyn frowned.


    Whether it was Paige getting bolder or Wayne growing more patient, they were actually able to argue.


    Rosalyn¡¯s house, though not small, wasn¡¯t that big either.


    With Granny Owens staying over, thest guest room was upied.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t include the room Wayne had imed, even though he didn¡¯t actually stay there.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As they walked in, they were greeted by a lovely aroma.


    They had been so busy all day, having only managed to grab a quick bite here and there.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Bailie, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen. Seeing Paige, he beamed.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Paige walked up to Bailie, threw her arms around him, and nted a kiss on his lips. ¡°Why are you still


    awake?¡±


    It¡¯s almost 1 a.m.


    ¡°I was waiting for you toe home for supper.¡± Bailie replied softly, ¡°I went to your favorite BBQ joint


    and brought back a lot.¡±


    ¡°You went all the way to the south of the city?¡± Paige asked, surprised.


    It took an hour and a half to go back and forth from Old Town.


    ¡°Well, I was free after wrapping up my work, so I waited until the kids were asleep and went there,¡±


    Bailie added, grinning. ¡°I also learned how to make cappino online. I think I did a pretty good job.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where is it? I want to try it right away!¡±


    Rosalyn watched as Bailie and Paige headed to the kitchen, a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Paige really hit the jackpot this time.¡±


    The happiness that Bailie brought to Paige was evident to Rosalyn.


    He didn¡¯t put on the appearance of being mature.


    He always put Paige first.


    Wayne watched Rosalyn.


    In her eyes, besides happiness, there was a hint of envy.


    He pondered over it.


    She used to be like Paige¨Calways full of him in her heart.


    If he had understood earlier, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be in this difficult situation now.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Then Rosalyn noticed his gaze.


    She looked at Wayne, somewhat annoyed.


    Wayne looked innocent. ¡°You should give me a hug and a kiss too.¡±


    He was just saying it for the heck of it, not really expecting anything.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bow your head,¡± Rosalyn gestured to him.


    Wayne was a bit taken aback but obediently bowed his head.


    Rosalyn then gave him a peck on the forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, Rosalyn walked off to the dining room as if nothing had happened.


    Paige, brimming with excitement, poured her a cup of cappino: ¡°Honey, Bailie is a genius, this is


    even better than the ones sold at the cafe!¡± Rosalyn took it with a smile.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Rosalyn saw that Wayne was still standing there, unmoved.


    This made her even happier.


    Maybe because they had faced difficulties together, Wayne¡¯s behavior had been pretty decenttely,


    and her resolve had weakened.


    Harmonious parents can influence a child¡¯s attitude toward rtionships.


    Like Grant¡¯s family, none of his three sons had a normal love life.


    If someone said there was no corrtion, Rosalyn wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°This is good.¡± Rosalyn took a sip of the cappino and was genuinely impressed.


    Paige looked proud.


    ¡°Of course, Bailie selected top¨Cgrade coffee and used a scientific approach to get this taste!¡±


    Rosalyn gave Bailie a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hmm, why did Wayne go upstairs?¡± Paige looked towards the living room and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he having


    supper?¡± Rosalyn was taken aback..


    She turned around, and sure enough, Wayne was no longer in the living room.


    ¡°Did he feel inferior because he can¡¯t make a cappino?¡± Paige whispered.


    Rosalyn thought for a moment.


    ¡°You start eating, I¡¯ll go check on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Paige nodded in agreement.


    Once Rosalyn had left.


    Bailie picked some meat that Paige loved from the grill, put it on a small te, and handed it to Paige


    Seeing this, Paige threw her arms around Bailie¡¯s neck and kissed him a few times


    Seeing Paige in a good mood. Bailie breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Babe, Grant came to see me today,¡± Baile said, his arm around her waist. ¡°He tried to stir things up


    between us, he even showed me a photo of you and Logan¡® ¡°A photo? Paige frowned immediately.


    Baile fed Paige a piece of meat, then continued, ¡°He even tried to rat me out to my parents. I had to


    give them a call.¡±


    Your parents know too? rm bells began to ring in Paige¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yep.¡± Bailie seemed to remember something and started tough. ¡°They¡¯re actually arguing about it at


    home right now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not thinking of making us divorce, are they?¡­¡± Paige¡¯s mood plunged.


    ¡°No, Bailie quickly said. ¡°I just found out today that my grandpa once adopted a boy.¡±


    Bailie leaned into Paige¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°My mom dated him when she was a teenager. My dad


    knew¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then Bailie told Paige about thest time they attended a banquet and how one man¡¯s mboyant


    outfit greatly annoyed his dad. Today¡¯s revtion from Grant further upset his father, and they ended


    up arguing.


    ¡°Damn Grant, he¡¯s good for nothing!¡± Paige gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bailie said. ¡°Karma¡¯s already got him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige looked puzzled.


    Bailie fed her another piece of meat.


    ¡°How did your thing go today?¡± He then skillfully changed the subject.


    ¡°You knew what we were doing?¡± Paige was surprised.


    ¡°Somewhat,¡± Bailie answered calmly.


    ¡°I was too embarrassed to tell you about it, Mr. Physics Whiz,¡± Paige grumbled.


    Bailie was once again charmed by her cuteness.


    ¡°Well, I hereby give you special permission to tell me about your superstitious activities. Who knows, I


    might even be able to help you from a physics perspective,¡± Bailie said seriously. Paigeughed at this.


    Then she kissed Bailie and said, ¡°Bailie, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Bailie watched herugh, then he rubbed his nose against hers.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± Paige remembered her meeting with Logan: ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to meet Logan with


    Rosalyn.¡±


    Bailie¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Paige nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have no feelings for Logan. I only like you, only you, and only


    you!¡±


    The next day.


    After hearing Paige¡¯s story, Rosalyn asked, ¡°And he agreed?¡±


    Yeah, Paige nodded, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Rosalyn gave her a thumbs¨Cup.


    Only those in love can understand the feelings of others in love. This was the best solution to all love


    problems.


    Every story had two sides.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Rosalyn went upstairs, she checked on the kids first.


    Then she went to her own room.


    Wayne was already lying on the bed.


    She went over to him and gently patted his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡±


    It was his idea to let her kiss him. She kissed him, and then he got mad. Men really can¡¯t be spoiled too


    much.


    Wayne patted the edge of the bed.


    Rosalyn had no choice but to lie down next to him.


    Wayne looked at her, his beautiful eyes were a bit red.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    Wayne shook his head, still looking at her. Then he asked, ¡°Babe, when you kissed me just now, does


    that mean you¡¯re willing to give me another chance?¡±

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    His voice quivered with emotion


    Tears shimmered in his eyes


    Rosalyn watched him a sense of helplessness filling her heart.


    But she nodded anyway


    The next second. Wayne pulled her into a fight embrace


    Rosalyn hesitated for a moment, then gently hugged him back ¡°Wayne, we need to start living our lives


    right.¡±


    She didn¡¯t list a bunch of conditions like she didst time


    Whath the point of saying all that?


    Things had already happened


    ¡°Uh huht Wayne nodded vigorously, burying his face in Rosalyn¡¯s neck I won¡¯t let you down again,¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice choked out.


    President Silverman, are you really going to cry?¡® Rosalyn patted his back lightly.


    Im just so happy ¡°Wayne paused, then added with a hint of grievance, ¡°I was really scared, you know I


    was scared that you would never forgive me, that you would always be cold to me.¡± Wayne tightened


    his arms around her, burying his head even deeper. I¡¯m sorry.. He had so many apologies to give.


    Rosalyn patted him again. ¡°You¡¯re hugging me so tight I can barely breathe.¡±


    Hearing this, Wayne immediately loosened his grip a bit but didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Rosalyn asked. ¡°If you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m going to get some pizza and a cappino. I¡¯m


    tired from the whole day¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a bit longer. We still have things to discuss.¡± Wayne lifted his head and kissed Rosalyn. ¡°We


    should talk more.¡±


    ¡°Quit it, I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Rosalyn¡¯s palm rested on Wayne¡¯s face.


    ¡°Quit what?¡± Wayne asked with a mischievous grin.


    Rosalyn gave him a silent stare, then grabbed his cor, pulling him closer. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m talking about


    what we didn¡¯t finish in the wine cer because of your hesitation.¡± Wayne had wanted to tease


    Rosalyn a bit.


    But she was too quick, retaliating immediately.


    He helplessly buried his head in her neck again, gently kissing her ear.


    ¡°If I had to choose again, I would still have given up that day,¡± Wayne whispered. ¡°Rosalyn, there¡¯s


    nothing more important to me than you, not even our child.¡±


    His voice was tender and serious.


    Rosalyn believed that he meant every word.


    She reached up and gently stroked his hair. ¡°I know.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rosalyn had spent the entire day running around, finding people, arranging locations, setting up filming


    equipment, and decorating the venue.


    She was utterly exhausted.


    Returning to a ce that brought herfort, she was overwhelmed with fatigue.


    Rosalyn thought about the delicious¨Csmelling pizza and the tasty cappino she should have been


    enjoying, all ruined by Wayne¡¯s clinginess¡­


    Rosalyn struggled up and took a bath.


    She had intended to stay awake until her hair was dry, but she didn¡¯t make it.


    Seeing her fall asleep, Wayne fetched the hairdryer, turned on the warm air, and gently dried her hair.


    Then Wayneid back down next to her, held her tight, and kissed her over and over.


    Then, satisfied, he fell asleep.


    In the early morning.


    Rosalyn was the first to wake up.


    She stirred a little in Wayne¡¯s arms, and he woke instantly.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s hand was still on Wayne¡¯s waist. Wayne grabbed his phone to check the time, then put it


    back, gave Rosalyn a couple of gentle kisses, and then answered, ¡°It¡¯s 7.30.¡± ¡°We should get up.¡±


    Rosalyn gently nudged Wayne. ¡°You should go check.¡±


    Wayne grunted in response, ¡°You sleep a bit more. I¡¯ll wake you when breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Rowan mulded


    Wayne nted a few more


    Realen coubt help but chuckle before hopping out of bed full of energy hummed a tuneless their hair all


    over the ce


    With a spring is his step Wayne ente


    Both children were awaker


    Merning sweetheart¡± Wayne gently tousled Ivy¡¯s their beds in a daze


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom Ivy asked straight away.


    ¡°Your moms still sleeping, it¡¯s Dad Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled ¡°Really? Did


    Vayne eagerly wanted to share with his child, ¡°She has forgiven me.¡±


    Adorably, Ivy kissed her own fingers.


    Warne nodded with pride.


    ¡°E!¡® Ivy covered her mouth, shrinking her neck


    Cory had already gone downstairs.


    Both Rosalyn and Wayne were deeply concerned about Cory¡¯s bone marrow transnt prognosis. The


    family doctor woulde by every


    As Wayne was joyfully descending the stairs with Ivy in his arms,


    the family doctor was checking on Cory to see if there were any abnormalition from the previous day.


    Seeing her dad and sistering down the stairs, Cory said helplegaly, ¡°You should let her walk.¡±


    ¡°Just this oncel¡± Wayne immediately responded


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell on you, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done this,¡± Hria Jated, who was reading the


    news, mercilessly exposed


    ¡°Dear Granny.¡±


    ¡°Granny Hrial!¡±


    Two voices, one helpless, one choking.


    The family doctor couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Mr Silverman, Cory is still doing well¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, thank you for your hard work¡± Wayne still maintained his aloof demeanor in front


    of outsiders.


    The family doctor finished his work and left.


    Not long after, Cory also found out that Wayne and Rosalyn had made up.


    Of course, it was Wayne who told her.


    ¡°This is yourst chance,¡± Cory said coldly. ¡°Cherish it.¡±


    ¡°I promise, I will¡± Wayne Immediately assured.


    At this moment, Granny Owens came out of the kitchen.


    She wasn¡¯t used to doing anything with servants around.


    After she made some porcini mushroom soup, she immediately came out.


    Baille also came down from upstairs.


    ¡°Did Baille get up?¡± Granny Owens asked with a loving smile.


    ¡°I have workter,¡± Bailie responded obediently. ¡°Paige probably won¡¯t get up until after eight, she


    stayed up tootest night.¡±


    ¡°You child, I wouldn¡¯t me her.¡± Granny Owens was very fond of Bailie protecting Paige.


    Baille, Wayne, and Hria each had to go to work.


    Cory and Ivy had to go to school.


    So, this group of people ate breakfast together.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just before heading out,


    Wayne went upstairs to inform Rosalyn.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m taking the kids to work.¡± Wayne whispered in Rosalynn¡¯s ear. ¡°Breakfast is ready, you can


    eat when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalyn replied, ¡°I¡¯lle find you for lunch after I¡¯m done with my tasks.¡±


    ¡°Great¡± Wayne kissed Rosalyn and said, ¡°Abelson will be with you. If you need anything, have him


    help.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded and waved him off.


    Wayne grabbed her hand once more, bringing it to his lips for a kiss, before finally leaving the room.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Rosalyn didn¡¯t roll out of bed until half past eight


    Coincidentally, as she was leaving the house, she bumped into Paige, who wasing down from


    upstairs.


    Paige said, yawning


    The two of them went downstairs together


    Granny Owens was in the living room, preparing for her ss. Upon seeing them, she immediately


    ushered them into the dining room and brought over a bowl of Morel mushroom soup


    Once she sat down, she turned her gaze towards Paige, as if she had something she wanted to say


    Realizing her curiosity, Rosalyn candidly said, ¡°Granny Owens, she knows. If you have anything to ask,


    just shoot.¡±


    Does she know ¡°Granny Owens seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve found Isis¡¯s


    parents?¡±


    ¡°We have Rosalyn nodded


    After that, she told Granny Owens everything that had happened the day before


    Ah I¡¯ve heard before that her family¡¯s financial situation is average, mostly because they have so many


    children. They¡¯ve had several sons and finally a daughter, but who would ve thought


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No wonder Granny Ramay was so mad she needed her nitroglycerin pills. Paige muttered under her


    breath.


    In that era, especially in ces where boys were favored over girls, families that adored their daughters


    this much were few and far between.


    All in all Grant deserved all the me!


    ¡°You two, be extremely careful when dealing with these matters. Grant may be old, but he¡¯s always


    been ruthless¡® Granny Owens voiced her worries Rosalyn gave a smile.


    ¡°Granny Owens, look at that ¡°Rosalyn pointed towards the restaurant¡¯s floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window where


    Mike was talking with Abelson: ¡°He alone can take down ten, if they¡¯re like Grant, a hundred would be


    no problem!¡±


    Granny Owens chuckled at her joke.


    ¡°If there were a hundred Grants, what would we do?¡±


    As they chatted, they noticed Paige was daydreaming.


    Her mood had improved slightly from yesterday, but it was only temporary.


    After breakfast, the two leisurely left the house.


    When they arrived at the funeral home, it was exactly the time they had agreed to meet with Logan.


    There was a small coffee shop in the funeral home.


    Logan had been waiting there for a while, and he seemed a bit flustered when he saw Paige.


    He didn¡¯t expect Rosalyn to bring Paige along.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked a bit awkwardly.


    ¡°Did you give our photos to Grant?¡± Paige got straight to the point: ¡°You know he used that photo to


    confront my husband and Kate, right?¡±


    ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡± Logan was taken aback, asking anxiously.


    ¡°You wish, they wouldn¡¯t ¡°Paige scoffed, ¡°Grant insulted me in front of Bailie, and Bailie smashed his


    head in.¡®


    Logan¡¯s face paled slightly That¡¯s¡­ good, as long as they didn¡¯t give you a hard time¡­¡±


    Suddenly putting on a pitiful face, she asked ¡°What did you mean by the message you sent to


    Rosalyn?¡±


    Rosalyn stood to the side, thinking to herself, what a profound change!


    Would Paige have talked to Logan like this in the past?


    Logan¡¯s teaching her was enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds like ¡°Logan looked down and said, ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk¡±


    Rosalyn and Paige subsequently took their seats.


    Logan ordered two drinks.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Then he started on the subject: ¡°Ms. Jared, you guys might be onto something. My mom¡¯s death could


    have something to do with Grant.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalyn asked


    ¡°Actually, I had totally forgotten about the year before my mom died,¡± Logan said, his hand on the table,


    subconsciously clenched into a fist. ¡°Maybe Aunty Peyton¡¯s death triggered my memory, and I fully


    remembered everything yesterday. Now I¡¯m pretty sure that my mom¡¯s death is indeed rted to


    Grant.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°She was ready at that time, ready to go to Tina¡­she wouldn¡¯t have killed herself. Logan looked up,


    instinctively looking at Paige.


    He saw the look in Paige¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    She was just sitting there, looking at him.


    Her eyes no longer held the same love and anticipation they used to.


    She really, really didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do about Grant?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    Twant¡­ to send him to a mental hospital,¡± Logan said. ¡°He¡¯s tortured my mother and me for so many


    years, I can¡¯t ept just letting him die or livefortably in jail. He ruined my life! I want him to


    suffer!¡±


    As he spoke, Logan looked at Paige again.


    Paige frowned and remained silent.


    ¡°He has more than one son. If you send him to a mental hospital, your younger brothers might sneak


    him out. It¡¯s not a good thing if he goes into hiding with hatred,¡± Rosalyn said. ¡°But if he really goes


    crazy. that¡¯s another story.¡±


    Logan was right. The past events, even the most recent ones, happened more than a decade ago.


    Evidence and such were impossible to verify now.


    Would Peyton¡¯s death be enough to sentence Grant to death?


    If he were just locked up, indeed, prison would be morefortable than a mental hospital.


    ¡°Really crazy?¡± Logan frowned. ¡°You mean, do something to his brain?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Rosalyn said. ¡®Is there anything else you want to say to us?¡±


    Logan shook his head.


    ¡°Well, whether we¡¯ll work with you or not depends on your future performance,¡± Rosalyn finished, taking


    Paige¡¯s hand and preparing to leave.


    ¡°Paige, can I speak to you alone for a moment?¡±


    ¡®No.¡® Paige refused without hesitation: ¡°I promised Bailie I wouldn¡¯t meet with you alone. Just speak


    up.¡±


    Logan looked at her.


    Her love and hatred for someone were very obvious.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­about the photos.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything and left with Rosalyn.


    Logan watched her walk away and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not getting married anymore¡­can you forgive me?


    Give me another chance¡­I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    In the end, Logan leaned on the table, desperate and helpless, tears rolling down.


    As they left the cafe, Paige sneaked a nce at Logan, who was leaning on the table.


    She sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalyn asked gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Paige thought about how to phrase it, then said, ¡°Logan might never understand that it


    wasn¡¯t Grant who ruined his expectations.¡±


    It was his constant hesitation, always keeping her at a distance.


    Always letting her down.


    Constantly ming her for no reason.


    Boldly asking her to wait for him over and over again.


    It was those things he might have forgotten that made her lose hope and left her battered and bruised.


    ¡°People usually don¡¯t appreciate what they have; only when they lose it do they feel heartbroken,¡±


    Rosalyn said, linking arms with Paige. ¡°If he ends up unhappy, it¡¯s his own fault. All you need to do is


    be happy with Bailie.¡±


    Paige smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Oh man, just hearing the word ¡®Bailie¡® instantly lifts my mood.¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Grant hopped between two hospitals and got his noggin checked out thoroughly. Both results were the


    same.


    He was perfectly normal, there was no sign of any neurological damage that might cause


    hallucinations.


    This drove Grant up the wall. He nearly wrecked the office of the second neurologist.


    Thank God for Logan and his two brothers, who were there to hold him back.


    Useless doctors, all useless doctors!¡± Grant cursed as he left the hospital.


    Logan nced at the energy drink in his hand.


    Then he looked at the dark circles and bags under Grant¡¯s eyes, and his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night, did you?¡± Logan asked.


    Logan gave him the silent treatment.


    Latest night.


    He received a very strange video.


    At first, he thought it was just a terrifying prank.


    Just as he was about to close and delete it, he saw Grant lying on the ground.


    Then, Grant was scared back by the ghost named Isis in the video and admitted that he had killed Isis.


    Logan realized something was off.


    Then he saw those tense feet, ovepping with the scenes from his memory.


    ¡®Mom!¡±


    Logan cried out.


    Then, just like admitting to killing Isis, Grant admitted that he had poisoned his mom.


    Even though Logan had already anticipated it.


    But when he heard Grant admit it, it was a different feeling.


    ¡°Paige hates my guts; sending me to persuade her is like pouring gasoline on a fire,¡± Logan said.


    ¡®No use!¡±


    Grant was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    So much money, all gone in three days!


    Just thinking about it made him want to pull his hair out.


    Just then, Grant¡¯s eyes fell on a damp figure standing under the traffic lights across the street.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Grant screamed and quickly closed his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Logan frowned, following his gaze, but saw nothing.


    There¡¯s a ghost! There¡¯s a ghost over there!¡± Grant pointed to the traffic lights; a corner of his eye


    tentatively nced over again, but there was no damp figure.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Logan asked in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, tell me now, was Aunty Peyton¡¯s


    death your doing? Ever since she left, you¡¯ve been spiraling downward. The night I went to the hospital,


    the nurses were suspecting you of being possessed!¡±


    At the mention of being possessed.


    Grant¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he roared. ¡°There are no ghosts. I got hit in the head by Bailie; I need to see a doctor!¡±


    Logan¡¯s brows furrowed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    For some reason, when Grant looked at Logan¡¯s face, he saw Abigail¡¯s shadow for a moment.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Grant screamed again, then he stepped back several steps: ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with them, you want to


    harm me too!¡±


    He shouted that, rushed to the side of the road, and hailed a taxi.


    ¡°Driver, do you know any effective Taoist temples? Drive me there!¡± Grant quickly said as he got in the


    car.


    He hadn¡¯t slept for nearly three days, and he relied on energy drinks every day to keep him going.


    He dared not sleep; he was afraid to enter that nightmare again.


    Those women were all there; what would they do to him?


    Those malicious women must hate his guts!

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    He was about to hit up a temple, find some top-notch shamans, and off them again, let their souls


    scatter into the wind. He was pondering this when the driver in the front seat swung around.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get to a temple, but hell¡¯s avable!¡±


    The driver¡¯s face started to melt, with chunks of flesh falling off, revealing white bone underneath.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Grant screamed, then felt nothing underneath him.


    With a ssh, he was back in the water.


    Floating in the murky water hesitation that bloated corpse.


    Freaked out, Grant struggled, swimming towards the shore. Behind him, it seemed like the corpse was


    staring at him.


    Grant felt guilty, thinking the stare was from Peyton. Scrambling onto shore, he found himself in the


    wilderness.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The sky was gray, behind him was a green river shrouded in fog.


    A bloated figure with wild hair was standing in the water, face obscured, seemingly ring at him.


    Grant sat on the ground, backing away.


    The figure just stayed in the water, as if it couldn¡¯t get closer.


    Suddenly, an idea struck Grant: ¡°Ha! You croaked in the water, so you can¡¯t get out!¡±


    After hisughter, he heard a scraping sound behind him.


    At this point, Grant was on high alert.


    Keeping an eye on the figure in the water, he turned in the direction of the noise.


    Soon, he saw a road about ten steps away and a guy with a shovel digging something.


    Thinking he¡¯d found a living person, Grant quickly ran over and asked ¡°Where am I?¡±


    The digging guy didn¡¯t respond, he just kept digging.


    The closer Grant got, the more familiar the figure seemed.


    As his memory resurfaced, he saw a person lying next to the man¡¯s feet.


    Half the guy¡¯s head was smashed in, his face a bloody pulp, and only one eye remained, staring at


    Grant.


    ¡°Once¡­ once¡­¡±


    The digging guy was mumbling to himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lie under this road, trampled by people, crushed by cars, forever stuck in limbo!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for stealing my girl!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your punishment for killing Abigail!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te back and seduced her, why would she ever want to leave me and the kids? You


    killed her! And you have the nerve to call me the murderer?¡± Hearing his own voice, Grant was scared


    again.


    ¡°I must be dreaming!¡±


    Backpedaling, he pped himself hard: ¡°Wake up, Grant! Wake the hell up!!¡±


    Then he identally stepped into a puddle.


    A secondter, a foul smell enveloped him from behind.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Come join me¡­¡±


    Peyton¡¯s voice echoed.


    He could clearly feel Peyton climbing onto his back.


    The sensation was very smooth and clear.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Grant tried to shake off whatever was on him; ¡°You¡¯re gone; I can¡¯t join you!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my murderer!¡± Peyton¡¯s hoarse voice screamed, ¡°I gave you everything; even my daughter


    abandoned me. Why!! Why?!¡±

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter1069


    ¡°Why? Do you have the audacity to ask me why? That day, I gave you an opportunity, and it was you


    who adamantly insisted on divorce! And now you demand that I return Paige¡¯s money. Why should I


    comply with such a request?¡±


    Grant bellowed angrily.


    ¡°When your husband passed away, it was I who weed you and your daughter, providing you with


    sustenance andfort. Was it wrong of me to use some of her money? You are ungrateful


    individuals! Look at the predicament I find myself in!¡±


    Just then, an unfamiliar voice, suddenly resonated in the air.


    ¡°Prior to Peyton¡¯s demise, have you ever left the vi where you lived with your lover?¡±


    Grant was utterly shocked.


    ¡°Who? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°The one who shall pass judgment upon you,¡± the other party replied. ¡°Here, only by speaking the truth


    can you find redemption. Otherwise, you shall be gued by malevolent spints, never to find peace!¡±


    As soon as those words were uttered, the person who had been digging their own grave stopped


    abruptly, turning towards Grant, staring directly at him. Tina, lying on the ground, slowly stood up, blood


    streaming down, walking towards him.


    Gradually, out of the fog, came Isis, Abigail and her family.


    And some others, vaguely visible, hidden in the heavy fog.


    ¡°Help! Somebody help me!!!¡± Grant was breaking down, unable to shake off the shadows behind him,


    unable to leave this pit. He couldn¡¯t escape, he could only watch as these shadows came closer and


    closer.


    ¡°Speak the truth, and you¡¯ll be released.¡± The voice echoed again.


    Grant was ovee with extreme terror.


    He hastily spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll confess! I will confess! That day, I did indeed evade the surveince and secretly


    met with Peyton¡­¡±


    Time rewound to the day of the incident.


    Peyton had nowhere else to turn, receiving a call from Grant.


    Being inherently kind¨Chearted, Peyton was also driven by the urgency to reim Paige¡¯s rightful


    inheritance.


    The litigation process was dragging on, and it was highly probable that Grant had already transferred


    the assets.


    Peyton worried that if the dispute persisted, not a single penny would be recovered, so she agreed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Grant found an unmonitored location, in the ck market, where he procured an unregistered vehicle.


    Fully armed, he transported Peyton through back roads to the reservoir where he often went fishing.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Peyton was a bit wary halfway there.


    Grant nced at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go fishing with me before? We¡¯re about to part, let¡¯s


    fulfill your wish.


    Tears welled up in Peyton¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing these now? When should you have done this?¡±


    Grant didn¡¯t answer.


    When they arrived, it was already dark.


    He parked the car.


    Grant and Peyton walked along a path overgrown with weeds, strolling as if on a leisurely walk.


    ¡°Peyton, is divorce truly inevitable for this marriage? I can sever ties with that woman¡­¡± Grant spoke.


    ¡°If divorce is not your intention, it can be avoided,¡± Grant looked at Peyton.


    However, her subsequent response hit him like a bucket of cold water. ¡°Return both Paige¡¯s money and


    my money to us, and then I will believe that you genuinely don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±


    ¡°So, you believe that money is more important than me, is that it?¡± Grant asked, ¡°Have I treated you


    poorly all these years? Whatever you desired, I provided it to you¡­¡±


    ¡°But the money you took from me is enough for me to buy those things and still have some left over!¡±


    She realized this fact clearly, and now she could see everything.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Grant pped his hands,ughing.


    Peyton felt uneasy, ¡°You think about it, I don¡¯t want to go to court after the marriage breaks up. At


    least¡­ you should give me back that money.¡±


    ¡°Peyton.¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Ten Peyton based book at ht


    Toally westyou¡® Giant said just like I truly loved Abigail¡±


    Tse exwe your furrowed her brow


    Grant sarely mentsest hos ex wife the only knew that the woman had ultunately betrayed him.


    assa beng discoversmett


    Late the 6 of Grants


    him, due to the connection.


    Yes Grant noddest gazing at the reservon ¡°Do you know, I starved her for two days until she became


    as thin as a skeleton. With a gentle embrace, I guided her head at that trap¡±


    Praschest with a momentary pause, stuck by astonishment.


    Recalling the words spoken by


    med Josiah Diaper: ¡°Your husband is a cold)


    He killed Abigail, and he killed my father. By protecting him you might be the next one to diel


    YON KAYONG ex wife Peyton slowly stepped back


    Toshit want to but she insistest on leaving me Just like you, insisting on leaving


    Before Peyton could restet, with a strong push, he shoved Peyton into the reservoir


    Peyton couldn¡¯t swim, and the reservoir was deep. After a few struggles, there was


    This ce was deserted Grant sat by the dam for a long time without seeing


    He stared at the water¡¯s surface and mockingly said, ¡°Look, not even heaven is on fatten up the fish.


    The next time I go fishing, I¡¯ll catch some and feed them to Paige!


    Grant returned home overnight, directly taking the car to a scrapyard and evading


    He then pretended to be an early riser and left the house.


    After recounting the events, the moving objects came to a halt, the puddle at his feet Grant sat on the


    ground, with a heart full of thoughts, longing for someone to savel


    Then a familiar voice came from afar, ¡°Dad?¡±


    Grant jolted awake and opened his eyes.


    ¡°Logan?¡±


    ddenly turned terrifying.


    Water surface.


    you all this time. Just stay here, in there, and


    the vi.


    you who had been clinging to his back, disappeared as well


    ¡°Dad, what happened? Why are you sleeping on the road?¡± Logan frowned, Ellory was also behind


    him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Both were slightly impatient.


    Grant had been too muchtely.


    They were also busy with their own things, they didn¡¯t have time to look after him all the time.


    ¡°Logan, there are ghosts!¡± Grant was panic¨Cstricken, grabbing Logan¡¯s arm, ¡°Find me a exorcist, the


    best there is, I don¡¯t care about the money, just get rid of all the ghosts! Get rid of them! They are


    scaring me! Not even letting me off when they¡¯re dead!!¡±


    Just as he was speaking, the doorbell rang.


    Ellory went to check the door, immediately furrowed her brow and ran back, ¡°There are a lot of police


    officers outside!¡±


    Grant was stunned.


    After a moment, Logan opened the door and let them in.


    ¡°We are from the city¡¯s criminal investigation team, where¡¯s Grant?¡± The leading officer asked, his voice


    firm andmanding.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    He didn¡¯t bother to open and check.


    He trusted folks from the Jared family.


    The master looked at Rosalynn with admiration, ¡°Ms. Jared, your insight is incredibly sharp.¡±


    He said, lightly tapping the cash box.


    ¡°This time, I consider this money a charity, and I¡¯ll donate all of it on behalf of the victims.¡±


    ¡°Master, if you really want to do something for the deceased, I do have a favor to ask.¡± Rosalynn said


    with a smile.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± nodded the master.


    ¡°There¡¯s a deceased named Tina who adopted an orphan. This kid is smart and was a top student in


    college. But he was tricked by Grant into seeking revenge for his father,nded in jail for a few months,


    and ultimately couldn¡¯t continue his Ph.D.¡± Rosalynn said regretfully. ¡°I know you have connections in Y


    Country. Could you help him continue his studies?¡±


    ¡°Give me his contact information,¡± the master agreed readily.


    ¡°Thank you in advance.¡±


    Rosalynn wrote down Josiah¡¯s contact and gave it to the master.


    Afterpleting his task, he took the money and left as he had a lecture to prepare.


    Upon learning what Peyton had said before her death as described by Grant under hypnosis, Paige¡¯s


    hatred reached its peak.


    Peyton had seen the light. She could have broken free from that bastard Grant.


    She was so close.


    Just a tiny bit more¡­


    But her desire to get her money back led her down a dead end.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Mrs. Judd, sitting beside her, looked at Paige with tear¨Cfilled eyes.


    She had heard that this girl¡¯s parents had both passed away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let hatred weigh you down because of him. Live well and happily. That¡¯s what your parents


    would want,¡± Mrs. Judd advised.


    Paige bit her lip, her eyes welling up with tears.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When they left Granny Ramay¡¯s house, it was already dark outside.


    Paige looked up at the dark sky and choked out, ¡°Lynn, I think mom must have been really scared


    when she died.¡±


    Rosalynn hugged her, gently patting her back. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Paige broke downpletely.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I reply to her message, why didn¡¯t I trust her one more time¡­ she could have lived, it¡¯s my


    fault! It was me!¡±


    ¡°Mom-¡± Paige cried out in pain.


    Rosalynn was ovee with emotion as tears streamed down her face, feeling a deep pang in her


    heart. However, she was at a loss on how tofort Paige and ease her guilt.


    The situation was tooplicated, with intricate cause¨Cand¨Ceffect dynamics at y.


    Once Grant confessed, the police wasted no time in locating the reservoir road he mentioned. They


    discovered footprints belonging to both Grant and Peyton, exactly as described. Furthermore, they


    uncovered the very shoes Grant had worn on the day of the crime, concealed within his mistress¡¯s


    house.


    The mud on those shoes, upon analysis, perfectly matched the soil sample taken from the crime scene.


    Coincidentally, in close proximity to the spot where Grant admitted to meeting Peyton,w enforcement


    stumbled upon a private surveince camera. This camera had captured their presence, providing


    visual evidence of their encounter.


    The fact that Grant killed Peyton has been confirmed.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Besides, when the police searched Grant¡¯s bank safe, they obtained crucial clues for other cases.


    He jotted down a line of numbers on the back of a piece of notepaper with a red ink pen, which was


    confirmed to be the exact time of Isis¡¯s death.


    There was also a bottle of medicine,beled ¡°Father¨Cinw¡¯s painkillers.¡±


    The medicine bottle also had a line of numbers on it.


    Sadly, this couple¡¯s ident was due to the man taking a sleeping pill and nodding off on the highway,


    causing the ident.


    There was also a train ticket to B City.


    At that time, there was no real¨Cname system for train tickets.


    On the ticket was a watch.


    The watch was broken with the time frozen around Tina¡¯s estimated time of death.


    Later, Josiah confirmed that the watch was his father¡¯s relic.


    Besides that, there were a few items that couldn¡¯t be identified. Normally Grant could have been asked,


    but¡­ Grant¡­ seemed to have gone mad.


    Every day in the jail, he would shout that someone was trying to harm him crying all night.


    The police had him undergo a judicial psychiatric evaluation, confirming that he had schizophrenia.


    ording to judicial procedures, he naturally couldn¡¯t be put in jail.


    So, Grant was sent to a mental hospital over 200 kilometers away from H City.


    One day, Grant saw a familiar face in his room.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Grant was bound hand and foot, struggling desperately.


    Paige, dressed in solemn ck, stood by with Baillie.


    ¡°You gotta help me, Logan and the others are bad guys, they ignore me, they won¡¯t get me awyer!¡±


    Grant started to cry, ¡°Please, save me, I¡¯ll never do it again, I¡¯ll give you all my money! I can¡¯t stay


    here!!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice here?¡± Paige looked around.


    The ce was bright and clean..


    ¡°I took a long time to choose this ce,¡± Paige said slowly.


    Grant was stunned, then shouted crazily, ¡°It was you who sent me here? It was you!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you will get better, the people here will take good care of you, make you live long.


    Paige said with a smile.


    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Grant asked fearfully.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Paige shrugged.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re so wicked, I curse you!¡±


    Before Grant could finish his curse, a burly man stuffed a cloth into his mouth.


    Grant¡¯s eyes bulged as he started to dry heave in pain.


    At that moment, Paige took two steps towards him.


    Baillie grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Paige patted his hand twice, then decisively walked to Grant¡¯s bedside.


    She looked down at him, then said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that the souls of the dead wille


    back to haunt you, do you?¡±


    Grant looked at her in shock.


    Paige gave a gentle smile, looking so innocent and pure.


    Just like always.


    ¡°Actually, it was all a trap we set up, Isis by theundry pool, Abigail hanged, and¡­ my mom floating in


    the water.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Grant¡¯s mouth was stuffed with rags, keeping him from speaking. He could only re at Paige,


    screaming at the top of his lungs.


    Baillie walked over, grabbing Paige by the waist and backing them up a few steps. Grant struggled


    fiercely.


    She wanted Grant to understand why he ended up like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna spend the rest of your life here,¡± Paige said, then turned to look at the caregiver.


    She remembered what Rosalynn had said.


    ¡°This caregiver has a bad rap, but I¡¯ve handed him a hefty sum. He¡¯ll take good care of Grant!¡±


    The caregiver gave Paige a cold nod..


    Paige, clutching Baillie¡¯s hand, didn¡¯t hesitate to leave.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Baillie, do you think it¡¯s too cushy for him to have a private room?¡± Paige murmured after they stepped


    out.


    ¡°Rosalynn must have had her reasons for arranging it this way. She certainly didn¡¯t do it to make Grant


    comfortable,¡± Baillie replied softly. Paige took a deep breath.


    Baillie gently stroked Paige¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    As Baillie and Paige reached the parking lot, they ran into the three Sutton brothers.


    By then, Baillie¡¯s true identity was no longer a secret.


    ¡°Paige, I was wrong about the past. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ellory apologized sincerely when he saw Paige.


    Without Paige and the others, he might never have learned the truth about his biological mother and


    foster mother¡¯s deaths.


    ¡°That¡¯s all water under the bridge. Just live your lives well from now on.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to emigrate. The paperwork is already underway,¡± Ellory added. ¡°We might not have


    the chance to see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Take care,¡± Paige said, then took Baillie¡¯s hand and walked past them towards her car.


    Logan couldn¡¯t help but tear up and look back.


    Paige and Baillie, hands tightly sped, walked with determination, never looking back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± his younger brother asked.


    Logan shook his head. ¡°We might not see them again. So I just wanted a fewst looks.¡±


    Saying that, he turned his gaze forward and continued walking.


    Memories shed through his mind like a fast¨Cforwarded film.


    Thest frame was of Paige¡¯s forever vibrant smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with our brother?¡± the younger brother asked Ellory. ¡°You¡¯ve got a closer rtionship with


    Paige, right? Howe he seems more affecte Ellory didn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    As they neared Grant¡¯s ward, Logan heard a scream.


    The guy leading the way looked a bit stiff, offering Logan an awkward smile.


    He quickly headed for the ward.


    By the time Logan arrived, a nurse was just pulling up Grant¡¯s pants.


    Granty in bed, covered with a nket.


    ¡°He just soiled the bed. You know, mental patients, they tend to do this,¡± the nurse said in a low voice,


    ¡°I was about to clean him up!¡±


    Grant turned his head and saw Logan standing at the door.


    He immediately cried out, ¡°Logan, you¡¯ve finallye to rescue me! This man, he¡­¡±


    Before Grant could finish, Logan coldly interrupted him, ¡°Whatever he¡¯s done to you, you asked for it.¡±


    Grant was stunned.


    So was the nurse.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that Logan was his son?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Logan looked at the nurse, ¡°He¡¯s done this to others before.¡±


    The nurse managed a weak smile.


    The initial tension waspletely gone.


    ¡°I get it!¡±


    ¡°Logan, I am your biological father!!¡± Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Logan pulled over a chair and sat across from Grant, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re my biological father, so I have the


    right to sign my name on all the documents that keep you here.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Grant was stunned.


    He had thought that once his mental evaluation was normal, he could walk out of here.


    But from what Logan was saying, was he nning to keep him here all the time?


    ¡°You are now a person with limited behavior, and I am your guardian, so I have the final say whether


    you can leave here or not.¡± Logan said seriously.


    ¡°Logan, you can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°When I was a kid, mom loved me very much.¡± Logan looked at him, his eyes filled with deep despair,


    ¡°But when she died, she hated me, do you think, if I punish yo for her now, will she still hate me?¡±


    Grant¡¯s words sent a shiver down Logan¡¯s spine.


    He once again confirmed that there was a haunting resemnce of Abigail in Logan¡¯s face.


    The realization struck him with terror, causing him to let out a piercing scream.


    Meanwhile, the nurses hurriedly worked to calm his frenzied state.


    Logan, observing themotion, found himself growing disinterested in engaging with Grant any


    further. He rose from his seat, prepared to make his exit. However, Grant¡¯s voice, hoarse with emotion,


    called out to him desperately. ¡°Son! Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±


    In that moment, Logan felt transported back in time. He recalled a young boy, rushing into his mother¡¯s


    room, clutching her scarred hand, and gazing at her as if she had just escaped from a confining and


    oppressive environment, resembling a cage¨Clike house.


    Logan came back to his senses.


    Grant¡¯s voice was still lingering behind him.


    He didn¡¯t look back, he walked out of the ward.


    The boy trapped in childhood memories, also holding his mother¡¯s hand, walked from darkness


    towards the light.


    Mom. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you¡¯re free now. I hope you¡¯ve met your lover.¡±

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    At Peyton¡¯s funeral, a lot of the Scott family showed up.


    Kate and ke, along with their two older brothers and their families, were all there.


    Hria also attended the funeral.


    Rosalynn and Wayne, as rtives of the deceased, were also present.


    Everyone who had ever had a business deal with Paige was there.


    Isis¡® family was there too.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    And then there was Josiah, and the hypnotist.


    It was quite a sight.


    Peyton¡¯s case had attracted a lot of attention nationwide.


    Many media were waiting outside the funeral parlor for news.


    The photos of these VIPS were instantly uploaded to the inte by the media.


    Netizens kicked off a heated debate about the event and the people involved.


    But all the online hubaloo, Paige was totally oblivious to.


    After thanking the guests, Baillie led her away to chill out.


    As she was zoned out on the couch, Ivy came over.


    ¡°Sweetie, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t utter a word, instead she climbed onto Paige and hugged her: ¡°Let me give you a hug.¡±


    Paige was deeply touched, she closed her eyes and gently patted Ivy¡¯s back.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh!¡± Ivy nodded, but she didn¡¯t let go.


    To be honest, Ivy¡¯s squishy hug was reallyforting.


    Holding Ivy, she unintentionally dozed off.


    In her dreams, it seemed like she was back to the good old days.


    Back then, the house was still new, her dad was still around, and her mom hadn¡¯t left.


    After careful consideration, Paige decided to choose a mountainous location for Peyton¡¯s grave.


    Although it wasn¡¯t next to her father¡¯s burial site, it wasn¡¯t far away


    either.


    On the day of the funeral, a light drizzle fell from the sky.


    Paige stood in front of the brand¨Cnew tombstone, with Baillie Scott holding an umbre behind her.


    She stood there silently for a long time.


    Baillie didn¡¯t rush her, he simply stood there quietly by her side.


    It wasn¡¯t until Paige¡¯s phone, tucked in her coat pocket, started vibrating that she snapped back to


    reality.


    It was a call from herwyer.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, we have finalized the division of property between Grant Sutton and your mother.


    Additionally, we have filed a court order for the funds Grant owes you. ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard


    work.¡±


    ¡°However, from what I understand, Grant may not have enough assets to fulfill thispensation.¡± The


    lawyer expressed regret.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    After Grant was apprehended, his financial issues came to light.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Paige responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Paige took a deep breath.


    Then she turned to Baillie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lynn has been waiting for us for too long.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Baillie reached out and held Paige¡¯s hand.


    The temperature in the mountains was only in the teens.


    Combined with the rain, Paige¡¯s hand felt very cold.


    Baillie instinctively tightened his grip on her hand.


    In a caf¨¦ at the foot of the mountain, a little girl was eating a piece of blueberry cake with a small


    spoon.


    Another little boy sat across from her, helping his friend with math problems.


    Since the beginning of the funeral, Kate Scott had been keeping an eye on the little girl.


    Kate sat at the bar, smiling as she watched the little girl earnestly devouring the cake.


    Rosalynn Tesdal and Wayne sat together.


    Wayne stared at Kate vigntly. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Rosalynn gently nudged Wayne with her elbow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brow. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that she wants to take my child away.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless, but indeed, Kate¡¯s gaze toward her daughter seemed a bit too eager!


    Just then, the little girl, who had been focused on eating her cake, suddenly looked up and gazed


    outside the window.


    Then, with a beaming smile, she eximed, ¡°Paige!¡±


    After calling out, she abandoned her cake and bounced out of the caf¨¦.


    By the time Paige reached the doorway, the little girl immediately threw herself into her arms, hugging


    her tightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long, and it started raining, and you didn¡¯te back!¡± the little girl said.


    ¡°I needed to bid a proper farewell to my mother because she¡¯s living far away now, and we won¡¯t be


    able to meet often, Paige exined gently as she held the little girl.


    The little girl kissed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay, when you miss Mom, just tell Baillie, and he¡¯ll bring you here!¡±


    Baillie smiled and gently stroked the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Paige looked at the two of them in puzzlement.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always been close!¡± the little girl blinked her eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Is your brother still doing his math problems?¡± Paige nced at the little boy who was still engrossed


    in his work.


    ¡°Oh, dear, it seems like your brother¡¯s new friend isn¡¯t very smart. He seems to not know anything,¡±


    little Ivymented.


    ¡°Alright, Ivy, you can¡¯t keep letting Paige carry you all the time; she¡¯ll get tired too,¡± Rosalynn reminded.


    Ivy wiggled her body and got down from Paige¡¯s embrace.


    She hurriedly ran back and returned with a small cake in her hands. ¡°Paige, this tastes really good.


    Have some!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why you were eating the cake so slowly. So, you saved it for Paige?¡±

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Recently, Ivy has been all over Paige like white on rice.


    At night, Ivy would crawl into bed with her and keep herpany.


    Whenever she¡¯s free during the day, she¡¯d seek out Palge to hang out. If there were tasty treats, Ivy


    would always save the best for Paige.


    She even teamed up with Max to put on a little show to cheer her up.


    At this point, the elegant and dignified Kate just couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    ¡°Sweetheart,e to me!¡± she said, lunging forward to grab Ivy.


    How adorable!


    How could anyone resist this?


    Wayne immediately stood up, ready to rescue his daughter


    But then¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Prettydy, you smell so nice.¡±


    Ivy looked at Kate with her bright eyes, showing no fear at all


    Rosalynn pulled Wayne back down, ¡°When your daughter was little, she used to love being held by


    prettydies, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Wayne remained silent.


    Kate was over the moon with Ivy¡¯spliment.


    ¡°Do you like me? Do you want toe over to my ce? I have lots of fun stuff at home!¡± Kate said


    with a beaming smile.


    Wayne furrowed his brows, ¡°See? She¡¯s trying to steal our kid!¡±


    Thankfully, his daughter didn¡¯t show any signs of adoration this time.


    Without hesitation, she shook her head, ¡°You cane to my house to y!¡±


    At that moment, Paige¡¯s eyes swept over everyone in the coffee shop.


    She felt an emptiness inside her, unsure when it would be filled.


    After Paige finished the piece of cake Ivy had saved for her, they all left the foggy, drizzly caf¨¦ to head


    home.


    As they were getting into the car, Paige took ast look towards the cemetery.


    Baillie gently patted her on the head.


    Paige turned her gaze back, gave Baillie a small smile, and got straight into the car.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    After three days of rest at Kate¡¯s insistence, Paige was whisked straight back to the Scott family


    by Kate, where she was looked after for another three days. Before leaving, Kate held Paige¡¯s


    hand, looking deeply into her eyes. ¡°Paige, if you ever miss me, juste back here. Don¡¯t be all


    sad and mopey on your own, okay?¡±


    With teary eyes, Paige gave Kate a gentle hug. ¡°I got it, thank you.¡±


    Kate patted her back a few times before suddenly saying, ¡°Of course, it would be even better if you


    could bring the Silverman family¡¯s kid back with you.¡±


    Kate¡¯s biggest regret this time was that she couldn¡¯t bring the kid back.


    Paige immediately broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    From a distance, ke and his son Baillie stood in front of a car.


    ¡°Feeling a bit left out?¡± ke asked.


    Baillie looked at his father, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you got married¡­ no, more precisely, ever since you brought home a wife, your mom


    seems to have forgotten about you.¡± ke said seriously, ¡°Does that upset you?¡±


    Baillie finally got what he meant.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to act tough.¡± ke looked at Baillie, ¡°Your wife¡¯s family just lost someone. You guys can¡¯t


    have a baby for now, but you shouldn¡¯t ck off on taking care of your health. It¡¯s a long¨Cterm task.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Before Baillie could finish, ke raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m not trying to pressure you, I


    just don¡¯t want you to go through what I went through!¡± Paige and Kate finished their conversation and


    walked over. Seeing the father and son discussing something serious, they slowed down their pace.


    ¡°Alright, you guys can go now.¡± ke said.


    On the way home, Paige suddenly mentioned Grant¡¯s creditors.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe none of them called me.¡±


    Baillie tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. ¡°I was actually nning to talk to you about it when we


    got home.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige sat up straight, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you paid off my debt. I¡¯ll get mad if you did!¡±


    Baillie startedughing, ¡°I did pay them off, but with Grant¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t he lose all his money? Where did¡­¡± Paige was smart, she figured it out before she could


    finish her sentence.


    Baillie nodded, ¡°I have done the math. After deducting all the fees and debts he owed, there should be


    enough money left to pay you back.¡±


    ¡°When did you start preparing for this?¡± Paige asked in surprise.


    Baillie thought for a moment.


    ¡°I guess, shortly after we got married.¡±


    ¡°Did you foresee that Grant would run away at that time?¡±


    ¡°At first, I just had some doubts about his character. So I looked into hispany¡¯s finances and found


    that over the past few years, his ie mainly relied on your connections. Coincidentally, you broke


    off contact with them around that time, so their business copse was just a matter of time. I was


    worried that the debt issues would affect you. Once I noticed that Grant started transferring his assets, I


    had this n in mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, honey!¡°Paige was super excited.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Sutton family¡¯s stuff anymore. You won¡¯t meet people like that


    again.¡± Baillie said gently.


    Paige looked at him, nodding gently.


    The summer sun was beautiful.


    Ever since the day Peyton¡¯s body was found, it had been a long while since Paige felt so rxed.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Logan¡¯s immigration paperwork was almost done and dusted


    He was heading to the little town where he and Paige had their sweetest, most blissful cohabitation.


    After packing up. Logan cast ast nce at the house he had lived in for over half a year.


    He and Paige had chosen this house together because it was filled with sunlight, something Paige


    adored. So they bought it.


    The couch, curtains, table and chairs in the house were all Paige¡¯s picks.


    Logan could imagine her thinking about their happy future life together while buying these things.


    What a pity¡­


    He shook off his thoughts. The sharp pain in his heart had be his norm.


    He closed the door and walked towards the elevator.


    ¡°Logan!¡± A familiar voice rang out.


    Logan turned around, frowning, to see Kelsey. She was pale, her hair messy, and eyes swollen red.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Logan asked, his tone frosty.


    Kelsey started crying, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined, it was your dad who lied to me, said Paige was


    threatening you and that¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    ¡°Kelsey, it¡¯s not just about that.¡± Logan said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    Kelsey was stunned.


    ¡°I never asked you to love me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Logan sighed, ¡°Kelsey, I¡¯m just not the kind of guy who knows how to


    cherish. I don¡¯t wanna carry a love for someone else that I can never get over, and then pretend to


    spend the rest of my life with another person. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°A love that you can never get over?¡± Kelsey choked, ¡°Is she really that great? A woman who can


    marry another man right after breaking up with you, what¡¯s so great about her? Why can¡¯t you get over


    her?¡±


    ¡°Kelsey!¡± Logan reprimanded in a low voice.


    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Kelsey asked.


    ¡°Paige never hurt you. She knew we were set up for a blind date and immediately broke up with me.


    You can hate me, but you should feel guilty towards Paige!¡± Logan said seriously, ¡°Have you ever


    thought about what could¡¯ve happened as a result of that picture you took, if it wasn¡¯t for Paige¡¯s


    current husband and family¡¯s tolerance and understanding?¡±


    Kelsey was stunned.


    She now detested that bastard Grant.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, Logan might not have called off their engagement!


    ¡°Logan, I was wrong, I really know that now!¡± Kelsey grabbed Logan¡¯s arm, ¡°Give me another chance. I


    won¡¯t me Paige anymore. I¡¯m willing to immigrate with yo and nevere back. Logan I love you¡­


    please!¡±


    Logan was silent for a moment, then without hesitation, he brushed off Kelsey¡¯s hand and walked


    straight towards the elevator.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t hurt, right? Am I really that terrible?¡± Kelsey shouted at Logan¡¯s back, clenching her fists.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Logan¡¯s figure suddenly paused.


    He felt utterly drained, without the energy to exin any further.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Without a word, he left.


    Kelsey turned around.


    The rage gradually reced the sorrow in her bloodshot eyes, until it was all that remained.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    The long¨Cawaited moment had finally arrived. Cory and Ivy were preparing to take their first school


    entrance exams. Prior to the exams, Rosalynn sat down with both children for a heartfelt pep talk


    ¡°Son, just do your best to answer the questions. Stick to what you¡¯ve learned and don¡¯t try to exceed


    your knowledge, she advised Cory.


    Turning to Ivy, she emphasized. ¡°Ivy, be sure to read the questions carefully. Don¡¯t mix up your answers


    or doodle on the test paper.¡±


    After concluding her pep talk, Rosalynn dropped them off at the test center.


    The moming exams came to an end, but before Cory and Ivy could even receive their admissions


    notifications, unexpected news about Paige hit the headlines.


    Rosalynn was in the midst of a meeting with overseas clients when she received the phone call.


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, she promptly concluded the


    meeting


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman named Kelsey.. she¡¯s making public usations on the inte¡­ about President


    Owens¡­.¡± L trailed off.


    Rosalynn got the drift.


    She quickly walked out of the room while opening Twitter.


    Paige¡¯s name jumped out at her immediately.


    The recent uproar over serial killer Grant, coupled with Peyton¡¯s funeral, had been dubbed ¡°The High


    Society Circus¡± byizens.


    They were also closely following Paige¡¯s every move.


    Rosalynn clicked on the highly viewed video.


    A woman named Kelsey was narrating her story of being tricked into marriage and then abandoned.


    Kelsey looked a lot thinner than when Rosalynnst saw her, her eyes were sunken, and she looked


    like she was seriously ill.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kelsey, just an average woman. Six months ago, I was introduced to Grant¡¯s son, Logan, by my


    family. We got engaged, but then, just as we were about to get married, he broke it off because of his


    stepsister, Paige! That¡¯s when I found out that Logan and Paige had been dating for years!¡±


    Pictures of Paige and Logan looking cozy appeared in the video after Kelsey finished speaking.


    Rosalynn started to panic.


    ¡°As everyone knows, Ms. Paige is married. But she disregards her husband and me, an innocent


    person, to have an affair with Logan. Because of her, Logan abandoned me, and my parents are


    incredibly ashamed! I¡¯ve been holding back, but I¡¯ve decided to stop. Why should the victim silently


    endure all the pain?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kelsey spewed a lot of talk about resistance and revenge.


    Rosalynn opened thements section, where almost everyone was hurling insults at Paige.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Can this be true?¡±


    ¡°Previously on trending topics, many people praised this woman for being sweet and innocent. I knew


    she couldn¡¯t be good! As expected!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re going to make a scene, don¡¯t drag others into it. I really feel for Logan!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who knows Logan, please forward this video to him. He needs to get away from that woman!¡±


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯ll meet someone better!¡±


    Rosalynn closed Twitter and dialed Paige¡¯s number.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    After Logan left, Kelsey was all kinds of pissed off and bitter.


    Unable to vent on Logan, she ended up ming it all on Paige.


    Last night, she got wasted, came home, and found a video of Paige and her support team online.


    She watched as Paige was basking in the limelight and being praised by everyone.


    How could Kelsey stand it?


    She made a video and after posting it, she passed out.


    When she woke up, her phone was flooded with missed calls.


    She called her parents back first.


    ¡°What on earth did you post online? Aren¡¯t we already embarrassed enough? Gabrie has called the


    cops and they couldn¡¯t reach you, so they called us!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with her?¡± Kelsey was fuming.


    ¡°You better delete that video right now ande home. I¡¯ll get Paige to meet you so you can apologize


    and hopefully she won¡¯t press charges,¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom said sterly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the lesson from your


    grandma¡¯s incident. This is way more serious, if Paige insists on holding you responsible, paying her off


    would be the least of your worries. Bane Corporation and the Jared Group¡¯s legal team have more than


    enough resources to send you to jail!¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s cousin also chimed in, ¡°If you don¡¯t sort this mess out soon, the Wayne family will me us


    and you¡¯ll be the ck sheep of the family!¡±


    ¡°Being engaged to a serial killer¡¯s rtive was already embarrassing enough. Every event I attend, I¡¯m


    asked about it!¡±


    It seemed there were a lot of the Sharp family members on the other end.


    Kelsey realized she was in deep shit.


    She hung up and immediately deleted the video.


    Even though Gabrie stepped in, there was still a lot of hate for Paige online.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Kelsey was thrilled to see it. She thought about it, didn¡¯t offer a single exnation, and just deleted her


    ount.


    By now, Rosalynn had arrived at Paige¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, she¡¯s deactivated her ount!¡±


    *Just like that, with no warning?¡± asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°Yes!¡± L nodded.


    Paige was frowning.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t she and Logan engaged? When did they break off the engagement? Logan and I broke up


    ages ago, I¡¯m married to someone else now, why is she targeting me?¡±


    Baillie had been back at school for the past few days. When he heard about this, he wanted to rush


    back to Paige¡¯s side immediately.


    It took her a while to talk him down.


    If this affected Baillie¡¯s work, she was going to give Kelsey a piece of her mind!

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    The phone went off, an International long¨Cdistance call.


    Paige¡¯s expression turned serious as she nced at the caller ID.


    She answered the call, her tone indicating her surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be a reason for us to


    evermunicate again.¡±


    Logan¡¯s voice on the other end was filled with anxiety as he tried to exin, ¡°Paige, I¡¯ve talked to her


    and cleared things up. I don¡¯t understand why she suddenly changed her stance. Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    handle it and take full responsibility¡­¡±


    Paige cut him off abruptly, her impatience evident in her tone. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Logan! I can handle this


    on my own¡­¡± She paused briefly, her anger still burning inside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You were


    ready to leave me for Kelsey, even willing to break up, and now you¡¯re engaged and about to marry


    her, and you end it? Because of your actions, Kelsey holds a grudge, and now I¡¯m caught in the


    crossfire. I can¡¯t stand you!¡±


    With those words, Paige ended the call abruptly, cutting off any further conversation. Rosalynn


    intervened, emphasizing the need for caution. ¡°We can¡¯t let Logan get involved. The onlinemunity


    is already highly agitated, and his defense would only worsen the situation.¡±


    Then, Logan called Paige again.


    Rosalynn took over the call.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t do anything now. When it¡¯s time for you to respond, I¡¯ll let you know.¡°.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Logan, no need for formalities, just pray this is thest trouble you¡¯re causing Paige, or Baillie will beat


    you up.¡±


    Logan stayed silent for a moment.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Soon, someone from the Sharp family called Paige.


    ¡°Paige, do you remember me? We met when your mother was still alive,¡± Kelsey¡¯s mom spoke softly


    with a warm smile.


    ¡°I remember,¡± Paige responded, ¡°You were very rude to my grandma, I remember it clearly


    There was a pause on the other end.


    ¡°Paige, Kelsey was drunkst night, she¡¯s deleted that video, about reporting to the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Rosalynn cut in with a smile, ¡°the video might be gone, but the rumors aren¡¯t cleared up.


    What¡¯s the point of deleting the video?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gabrie,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    The tone on the other end immediately changed to respectful, though before she can say more,


    Rosalynn interrupted, ¡°Instead of harassing our victim, how about you convince your daughter to turn


    herself in?¡±


    ¡°Paige, how about this, I invite you to dinner, and Kelsey can apologize to you in person. As for the


    other matters, we can discuss themter!¡±


    Paige looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Better to have the rumor¨Cspreader admit to the lies than have someone else clear them up.


    At dusk, Rosalynn apanied Paige to the restaurant where they agreed to meet the Sharps.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, Paige, you¡¯re here!¡± Kelsey¡¯s mother greeted them warmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, you two are


    looking more gorgeous than ever.¡±


    Kelsey stood behind her mother.


    Even though she was done her makeup carefully, it was in to see her overall state was clearly not


    good.

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    There was no trace of willingness to apologize on Kelsey Sharp¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Apologize to Paige!¡± Kelsey¡¯s father scolded her sternly.


    Kelsey clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging deep into her flesh.


    Rosalynn, who witnessed the scene, smirked slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Sharp, if you don¡¯t want to apologize, I won¡¯t force you. But there are things Paige Owens doesn¡¯t


    understand. Can you help rify them for her?¡±


    Kelsey looked at Rosalynn.


    Regardless of whether she wanted to answer or not, Rosalynn asked directly, ¡°Do you know that Paige


    broke up with Logan Sutton immediately after she found out that he secretly met you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Kelsey replied, although she had known for a while.


    Logan had already told her about it in detail when he proposed to break off their engagement.


    ¡°Then why did Logan suddenly want to break off the engagement with you?¡°.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of her!¡± Kelsey pointed at Paige.


    Paige frowned.


    ¡°Dare you say that you didn¡¯t have any private contact with him after Logan and I got together?¡±


    ¡°Logan did try to reconcile with me.¡± Paige answered coldly.


    This answer shocked Kelsey, and she finally understood.


    ¡°But I rejected him. I don¡¯t need a man whocks responsibility, even if you value him so much. The


    reason you two broke off the engagement was definitely not because of that.¡± Paige stared at Kelsey.


    ¡°Do I need to call Logan right now and have him exin?¡±


    Kelsey¡¯s emotions erupted in an instant, unleashing a torrent of anger. Her face contorted with rage as


    she confronted Paige. ¡°Stop pretending, Paige. You must have known the reason all along, right?¡± Her


    words wereced with fury. ¡°Yes, I did give Grant Sutton the photo of you and Logan kissing, but I


    never imagined he would use it to expose you to your husband and inws!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression turned disgusted as she interjected, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You did


    something wrong, yet you have the audacity to act self¨Crighteous?¡±


    Through clenched teeth, Kelsey continued her usations. ¡°Paige, don¡¯t y innocent. You were well


    aware that Logan wanted to end our engagement, weren¡¯t you? When I reached out to you, asking for


    your help in convincing him otherwise, you didn¡¯t even answer my call! You were simply waiting for our


    engagement to fall apart!¡±


    Rosalynn, seeking rification, posed a question. ¡°So, you resorted to spreading false rumors?¡±


    Kelsey locked eyes with Rosalynn, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Even if I did, what does it matter? I just


    wanted those people who were singing Paige¡¯s praises online to see her true face. She¡¯s someone


    who¡­ who engaged in¡­ inappropriate behavior with her own brother¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Rosalynn¡¯s pnded forcefully on Kelsey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, how could you hit her?¡± Kelsey¡¯s mother eximed.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t keep your man to yourself, and he abandoned you. So, you took it out on his ex¨C


    girlfriend. You have no grudge against Paige, but you repeatedly used dirty tactics to harm her. Is there


    something wrong with your brain?¡± Rosalynn expressed her disdain.


    Kelsey covered her pped cheek, feeling utterly hopeless.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given the photo to Grant, Logan wouldn¡¯t have broken off the engagement with you,


    right? In simple terms, you wanted to harm others, but ended up harming yourself. After your n


    failed, you couldn¡¯t bear to see Paige¡¯s happy life, so you wanted to drag her into trouble with you,


    didn¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn stated her position clearly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Kelsey covered her ears, shaking her head desperately. ¡°Please, stop!¡±


    Before long, this video was uploaded to the inte.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    The discussion here was in full swing.


    Far away overseas, Baillie suddenly started a live stream.


    Everyone flocked into the live room.


    They saw a very handsome man, with messy hair and downcast eyes, typing on his phone.


    He asionally nced at the number of viewers in the live room.


    The number rocketed sky¨Chigh in no time.


    When Baillie saw the number was about right.


    He put down his phone, looked into the camera, and turned on the microphone.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Good evening everybody, I¡¯m Paige¡¯s husband, Baillie. I was nning to hold a press conference back


    home, but my wife said I couldn¡¯t go back until things were done, so I had no choice but to start a live


    stream.¡±


    In thements:


    ¡°Wow, his attitude towards his wife is really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Does he really listen to his wife like that?¡±


    Baillie nced at everyone¡¯sments: ¡°Divorce? Am I crazy? It was so hard for me to marry this wife


    of mine, no matter how many times you guys divorce, I


    won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not divorcing!! Hope you guys can be together forever!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing what she did?¡± someone asked in thements.


    Baillie frowned slightly, reading thement out loud.


    ¡°Embarrassing? She¡¯s been smart and capable since she was little, with excellent grades and a good


    character, graduated from a top university with outstanding results, and has been very sessful in her


    career. Everyone around her loves her. She was also wholehearted and faithful in her love with that


    person. Isn¡¯t such a person rare?¡±


    Baillie continued, ¡°Don¡¯t use this to hype things up, I knew about this before getting married, and my


    parents and family knew too.¡±


    In thements: ¡°So, your parents didn¡¯t object?¡±


    ¡°My mom only met Paige a few times, and she¡¯s already treating her like her own daughter.¡± Baillie


    answered.


    ¡°How should the rumors be handled?¡± Baillie continued to answer questions from thements, ¡°We


    will take appropriate measures, we won¡¯t choose to settle.¡±


    People continued to say, ¡°Ignore those who belittle you, you just said, your wife is someone you had to


    work hard to pursue! Please share with us your romantic love story!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Thements were filled with such requests.


    Baillie chuckled.


    ¡°In short, it was love at first sight, then love, and finally marriage.¡±


    People in the live room immediately became excited.


    Paige covered her face with her hand and copsed onto the sofa.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Rosalynn watched Baillie¡¯s live stream, herughter ringing out ¡°I heard rumors that your hubby likes to


    show off your love at school, who knew it was actually true?¡±


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s live streaming, all the attention is drawn to him, Rosalynn added. ¡°As for Logan, let him


    deal with the rumors about him breaking up with Kelsey¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    Paige nodded her head.


    Baillie¡¯s pleasant voice continued to fill the room.


    ¡°The wedding ceremony? It¡¯s definitely happening. Originally, we nned for next year, but we might


    have to push it back.¡±


    ¡°The wedding ring? Well¡­ that¡¯s a long story. She has one, I don¡¯t. She¡¯s still preparing it for me¡­ I¡¯m


    waiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Baillie for months and he hasn¡¯t given you a ring?¡± Rosalynn sounded


    surprised.


    ¡°I n to make one myself, but I¡¯ve been busy and haven¡¯t had the time to do it.¡±


    ¡°As for the Kelsey situation, I¡¯ll handle it. You go take care of the ring. Have it ready before Baillie gets


    back,¡± Rosalynn immediately ordered.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie¡¯s live stream didn¡¯tst too long..


    He had an experiment to attend to.


    Finally, he looked into the camera and said seriously, ¡°This mess shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first


    ce. My wife has been under a lot of stress because of it. Hope it all ends soon. We¡¯ll also be


    releasing information about ourwsuit against the rumor spreaders soon. Please don¡¯t bother my wife


    in the future.¡±


    With a small nod, Baillie ended the live stream.


    As expected, the live stream sparked a heated discussion amongizens.


    There were praises, as well as ridicule and mockery.


    Those people were still fixated on Logan and Paige¡¯s past rtionship.


    But no one cared anymore.


    Baillie had used a live stream to free Paige from the false moral constraints.


    Baillie stood by the window, receiving a phone call.


    ¡°I saw the weather forecast. It¡¯s going to get colder over there. Remember to dress warmly and don¡¯t


    catch a cold¡± Mrs. Scott gently reminded him on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Baillie replied.


    ¡°Good, hurry to school,¡± she paused briefly before adding, ¡°Finish your task as soon as possible and


    come back. I miss you.¡±

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    After hanging up the phone, Paige¡¯s face turned rosy, just like a ripe red apple. Rosalynn held her tall


    cup, giving her a suggestive smile. ¡°It seems like I can rest assured now.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured about what?¡± Paige asked, puzzled.


    ¡°You truly care about Baillie,¡± Rosalynn said, her biggest concern being Paige¡¯s ability to move on from


    the pain Logan Sutton caused her.


    ¡°He genuinely cares about me, and it wouldn¡¯t be right for me not to respond, Paige replied seriously.


    Rosalynn smiled and said, ¡°But I have a question. You mentioned earlier that you got to know Baillie


    through and deal. He proposed smoothly after meeting just two or three times, but from his


    perspective, it seems like he went through many difficulties to marry you. Is that true?¡±


    Paige blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Maybe he presents it that way to others? To make me seem more


    precious?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head without hesitation. ¡°If it were someone else, that could be the case, but when


    Baillie says it, he truly means it.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Paige pondered for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°You said before that you met Baillie because of and purchase,¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Paige nodded.


    ¡°He was doing fine, so why did he sell thend? It was such a prime location. What was the price he


    offered?¡± Rosalynn continued her questioning. ¡°Market price, but the middleman said it was


    negotiable.¡±


    Rosalynn found it incredible and said, ¡°For that location, a price above the market value would be


    normal. How could he still negotiate?¡°.


    ¡°The middleman said he needed the funds for liquidity¡­¡± Paige said, even she found it unbelievable.


    The Baillie family mightck anything else, but they would neverck liquidity.


    ¡°Needed liquidity, and then after smoothly marrying you, he gave it to you as a betrothal gift, Rosalynn


    raised an eyebrow.


    Paige looked puzzled. ¡°Are you suggesting that he knew from the beginning that I wanted to buy the


    land, so he came to me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°But I asked him if he had secretly liked me for a long time and finally got the chance when I broke up


    with Logan¡­ and he said no,¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like you had many opportunities to meet before,¡± Rosalynn shook the wine


    ss in her hand, lost in thought, then pped her thigh. ¡°We¡¯re just specting now. When hees


    back, just ask him directly!¡±


    ¤Ê


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    7


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Paige checked the time. ¡°I have to go back to sleep. Today, because of Kelsey Sharp, a


    lot of things got dyed. I have many things to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige quickly finished the drink in her ss and hurriedly left.


    +


    Not long after, Wayne put Ivy to sleep and came to find Rosalynn..


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± Wayne looked at the two empty wine bottles on the coffee table and


    furrowed his brow.


    Rosalynn looked at him and reached out her hand.


    Wayne¡¯s expression immediately softened as he walked over and held her hand, giving it a gentle


    squeeze. Then he sat down beside her.


    Rosalynn leaned against the back of the sofa.


    ¡°I had a chance to have a little drink. Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Is this just a little?¡± Wayne asked, taking the ss with a small amount of remaining wine from her


    hand.


    He ced the ss on the coffee table and then embraced her, letting her lean against his chest.


    ¡°Cory and Ivy will bestarting school soon. I want to take you back to the L City before that, Wayne said


    softly. ¡°We haven¡¯t told your mom and grandparents about our wedding yet.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze changed. ¡°You want me to take you to meet them?¡±


    Wayne nodded


    Rosalynn gently held his chin and lowered her eyes in thought. ¡°Later, it¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll have the


    opportunity in the future.¡±


    After saying that, she seemed unwilling to give Wayne any more chances.


    Rosalynn lowered her head and kissed Wayne.


    It was more than just a simple touch.


    Wayne immediately responded to her.


    Most of the wine on the table was drunk by Rosalynn.


    Her alcohol tolerance was quite good.


    The amount was just right, causing her thoughts to be hazy, and everything around her became


    blurred.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    ¡°Wayne, does your head still hurt?¡±


    They had just finished a passionate kiss.


    Rosalynn watched the man in front of her, his eyes red and his breath uneven.


    It was as if time had suddenly rewound back to a long time ago.


    Back then, they didn¡¯t have so many troubles.


    On those unforgettable intimate nights, they were in perfect harmony.


    Wayne shook his head, then kissed her again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room¡­¡± Thest bit of Rosalynn¡¯s rationality was struggling.


    Wayne raised an eyebrow at her and chuckled, ¡°Rosa, we should pick up right where we left off.¡±


    Rosalynn was startled.


    Wayne¡¯s kiss became even more intense.


    One hand wrapped around her waist, the other grabbed the remote on the side table of the sofa, closed


    and locked the cer door, then tossed the remote aside, and held Rosalynn tightly with both hands.


    Even though it had been six years, they were still the most familiar to each other.


    Outside the window, the dawn was beginning to break.


    Rosalynny exhausted in Wayne¡¯s arms.


    Her hair was soaked with sweat.


    ¡°President Silverman, do you never get old?¡± Rosalynn asked weakly.


    Why was his stamina so good?


    Wayneughed, then kissed her fingers and held her hand tightly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, I¡¯ll be more


    careful next time.¡±


    Rosalynn pretended not to hear his smugness.


    She was just too tired.


    All she wanted right now was a good few days of sleep!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While everyone at home was still asleep, Wayne carried Rosalynn back to the second floor via the


    elevator, carefully cleaned her up, and then carried her back to bed.


    By this time, Rosalynn had already fallen asleep.


    Wayne told his assistant he wouldn¡¯t be going to thepany today.


    Then he contentedly held his wife, kissing her over and over again.


    He felt like he had been waiting for this day for a very long time.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Ivy slipped into her new clothes, all bright¨Ceyed and bushy tailed.


    Humming a new nursery rhyme she¡¯d learned, she scampered off to the dining room..


    ¡°What¡¯s got you in such high spirits this morning, sweetheart?¡± Hria, who was in the middle of a work


    discussion with her secretary, paused to address Ivy. ¡°Morning, Granny Hria and Mr. Secretary!¡±


    ¡°Morning, Ivy!¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but melt at her cuteness.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s master is sick, so Ivy is going to visit him with brother and Uncle Jaime!¡± Ivy mbered up


    her chair and started tucking into her breakfast.


    Hria, eyes full of affection, cautioned, ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°Granny Hria, mom and dad have been working really hard anding homete. They even have


    to check my homework and read me bedtime stories. So it¡¯s alright if they sleep in a bit. Don¡¯t scold


    them!¡± Ivy pleaded.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hria burst outughing. ¡°Alright, little one. You sure have a lot on your mind, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ivy continued to wolf down her breakfast.


    ¡°Granny Hria, I¡¯m heading out. Keep your chin up at work. See you tonight!¡± With that, Ivy dashed


    over to Hria, gave her a peck on the cheek, and scampered off in high spirits.


    ¡°Miss Ivy is such a bundle of joy!¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but beam.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Hria watched as Ivy ran over to Cory, took his hand, and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I must press on.


    I have to live a long life to protect my precious granddaughter and all my great¨Cgrandchildren so that


    they can live worry¨Cfree, with no one daring to bully them!¡±


    After Ivy and the others left, Hria quickly headed off to thepany.


    When Rosalynn and Wayne woke up, the house was empty.


    ¡°Ivy went with Cory and Jaime Jules to the hospital to visit Cory¡¯s master,¡± Wayne reported after a


    phone call. He then slid back into Rosalynn¡¯s arms, snuggling contentedly, ¡°Finally, some alone time.¡±


    In the past, he and Rosalynn had plenty of alone time. But since they¡¯d reunited, those moments were


    few and far between.


    ¡°Stay away, I¡¯m not as young as I used to be¡­ Spare me!¡± Rosalynn warned.


    Wayne chuckled. ¡°Do I really look that desperate?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rosalynn tenderly held Wayne¡¯s face and posed a question, ¡°Do you still n on going to the office?¡±


    Wayne shook his head and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re going to work, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalynn paused, contemting for a moment before making a suggestion. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a


    date.¡±


    Wayne was momentarily taken aback. A date? Throughout all their years together, they had never


    really gone on one..


    ¡°Deal!¡± Wayne enthusiastically agreed, pulling Rosalynn into a tight embrace and affectionately


    nuzzling his nose against her neck. ¡°Darling, how about we make it a tradition to go on a date, just the


    two of us, every week?¡±


    ¡°Who treats dates like chores?¡± Rosalynn yfully pinched his ear. ¡°Stopzing around and get up to


    change.¡±


    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡± Wayne nced at the clock, ready to embark on their long¨Coverdue date.


    Before Rosalynn could question why he needed five minutes, Wayne had already leaned in for a


    passionate kiss thatsted for about five minutes.


    Although he was reluctant to pull away, he did. Then, in a princess¨Chold, he lifted Rosalynn off the bed.


    Rosalynn began to giggle. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying you to the dressing room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps away, Wayne. You¡¯re so dramatic!¡±


    And off they went to the dressing room.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Wayne had her stand on the ground


    Then he asked, ¡°Babe, do you feel something off here?¡±


    She looked around, ¡°Not really, isn¡¯t it always like this?¡±


    ¡°My clothes are gone.¡± Wayne seemed to have a clue, ¡°You used to hang my clothes with yours.¡±


    He would never forget the day when he returned to the apartment, opened the closet, and saw the


    empty half of the closet, his heart was filled with panic.


    Rosalynn nced at him, this guy was acting like a nagging wife now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t hang your clothes.¡± She said, taking off the clothes she was going to wear.


    Wayne hugged her from behind.


    Rosalynn was a little helpless, she gently patted Wayne¡¯s arm, ¡°If you don¡¯t go and change, we won¡¯t


    have enough time for our date.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡°Wayne nodded.


    Then he kissed her cheek, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°What, you often have this kind of dream?¡±


    Wayne shook his head, his eyes welling up with tears, ¡°I can¡¯t dream of you at all.¡±


    He even sought hypnotherapists and countless psychologists just to help him find a way to dream of


    her.


    But¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn lowered her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up the past, it wasn¡¯t all rosy, just living well now is


    enough.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Under Rosalynn¡¯s urging, he went downstairs to change his clothes.


    He has a lot of casual wear.


    Today he matched a set of clothes ording to Rosalynn¡¯s casual outfit.


    They first went to a restaurant, had something to eat, then hand in hand, leisurely went to see a movie.


    It was during the summer vacation, and there were quite a few movies ying.


    Rosalynn, while choosing the movie, saw a horror film that her studio invested in.


    So she said to Wayne, ¡°Our studio also invested in this film, I heard it passed the censorship, didn¡¯t


    expect it to be released so soon.¡±


    Wayne, without hesitation, chose this movie after hearing her.


    There were few people in the cinema, mostly couples, so it didn¡¯t take long for Wayne to catch a


    glimpse of two young people passionately kissing during the female lead¡¯s scream.


    He wanted to do the same.


    He looked at his wife.


    She didn¡¯t seem scared at all.


    She was even analyzing with him, ¡°The script is not perfect enough¡­¡±


    As she said this, she turned her head to look at Wayne, only to see Wayne staring at her intensely.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared?¡± Rosalynn moved closer.


    Seeing her get close, Wayne whispered, ¡°In this cinema, only you, Mrs. Silverman, are seriously


    watching the movie.¡±


    Rosalynn looked ahead.


    She moved closer to Wayne again.


    Her fingers gently pinched Wayne¡¯s chin, gently rubbing it, ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re having such


    thoughts in such a public ce?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    She¡¯s done talking¡±


    Wayne lowered hirad, kissed her deeply that fall like a punishment.


    He clearly set this trap on purposel


    In the end. Wayne had no idea about the content move


    ¡°Does this actress get paid a lot? As they were leaving. Wayne and Rosalyne¡¯s hands were tightly


    sped. He suddenly asked this


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Rosalynn didn¡¯t understand his meaning, he clearly didn¡¯t watch the movie.


    He had lead?


    the cinema for more than an hout most of the time he wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the movie. Why


    did he suddenly get interested in the female


    She screamed for an hour, I couldn¡¯t even rx. I¡¯m just curious if her paycheck is enough for her to


    get her throat treated. The At that time, Wyne was thinking, it would be better to watch a romance film.


    really annoying


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wouldn¡¯t that atmosphere be better?


    Rosalynn chuckled


    There seems to be an ice cream shop you really like nearby Wayne looked at the results on his phone.


    It¡¯s on the first floor, sha


    SureRosalynn nodded, and so they slowly went to the first floor


    Although they both wore hats and masks, their clothes were very low key.


    But they were both tall and slender with outstanding temperament


    They walked hand in hand, very eye-catching


    So after they left the mall, they went to a flower shop near the apartment and bought arge bouquet of


    flowers.


    When they got back to the car, Paige called


    ¡°Did you guys go on a date?¡± She asked bluntly.


    ¡°How did you know? Rosalynn asked


    ¡°saw it online, a lot of people bumped into you guys¡± Paige answered, ¡°You guys were kissing in the


    cin¨¦ma?¡±


    Rosalynn quickly hung up the phone and opened the short video app


    Sure enough, the first video was a few pictures of them


    think bumped into the rich girl and her unreliable husband, they¡¯re in line to buy ice cream!!


    There were three pictures


    They were indeed secretly photographed while they were queuing to buy ice cream


    now understand the difficulties of being a celebrity¡± Rosalynn handed the phone to Wayne, Fortunately,


    it¡¯s not trending ¡°


    ¡°What does ¡®unreliable husband mean? Wayne frowned:


    Rosalynn chuckled


    Speaking of which, Rosalynn took the phone back ¡°By the way, it seems we were also discovered in


    the cinema, let me find¡­ I hope nothing embarrassing was captured¡±


    Soon, Rosalynn found it


    it was a cinema encounter exposure


    There were pictures, but not inside the cinema, they were taken from behind as they were leaving the


    cinema.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky today. I came to watch a movie with my friend and bumped into the rich girl and Wayne you


    guys see it, right? I didn¡¯t see it wrong, did it


    Comments below: ¡°Just saw the ice cream shop encounter, the pictures are clearer there, so it really is


    them! The rich girl¡¯s date is just like us ordinary people!TM


    This person replied: Haha, Wayne wouldn¡¯t let the Miss watch the movie properly, he was kissing her


    throughout the whole movie


    Below this, all thements were of astonishment.


    Wayne so clingy?¡±


    I really care about this girl, Wayne is not good enough, let me take care of hertt


    ¡°They bought a drink, then held hands tightly, and kept kissing in the cinema, is this how Wayne


    bewitches rich and beautiful girls?!¡±


    Tve been through this, I¡¯ve been bewitched by such tricks!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, of course can kiss hert


    Rosalynn looked at thesements and chuckled


    At this time Jaime Jules called


    Rosalynn looked at the time, guessing he had already taken the kids home.


    ¡°Rosalynn! You and Wayne hurry to the city hospital Jaime said somewhat anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, ¡°Is it Cory?¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    ¡°No, no, by maid the same Calvin at the hospital. Shex adamant about finding hircor else the wort


    leave.


    ¡°Calvin Rosalynn¡¯s face suddenly met serious


    Calm had an ident abroad how could he possibly be here?


    ¡°Wayne head to the city hospital right away, Rosalynn told Wayne, then tumed to Jaime and said. ¡°You


    stay here and lock after by will go over them


    ¡°Alright¡±


    After hanging up the phone. Wayne was already on his way to the hospital


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to hy?¡± He seemed somewhat anxious


    ¡°She said she saw Calvin at the hospital Rosalynn said, frowning ¡°Wayne, do you think hy might be


    hallucinating because she misses Calvin so much?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, maybe try just saw someone who looks like him ¡°


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    When Rosalynn and Wayne found by, she was crying heartbrokenly


    ¡°Sweetheart¡± Rosalynn hued over


    ¡°Mummy


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, Ny¡¯s emotions became even more intense, and tears flowed down her face


    Rosalynn walked up to her ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡±


    fry was sobbing.


    ¡°First, take a deep breath. Now, tell me, where did you see Calvin?¡± Rosalynn tenderly wiped away the


    tears streaming down ly¡¯s face.


    Ivy sobbed for some time until finally managing topose herself. The incident had urred just two


    hours earlier.


    Cory¡¯s teacher was admitted to the hospital and feeling restless, Consequently, when someone visited


    him, he insisted on keeping thempany, refusing to let them leave Ivy and Cory had lunch together


    and then they watched a couple of cartoons in the teacher¡¯s ward.


    Midway through, Ivy excused herself to use the bathroom. Upon returning, she spotted Calvin in the


    midst of the crowd


    Before she could react, that person was surrounded by people and walked into the elevator


    ¡°Uncle Calvin!¡±


    Ivy immediately shouted, running toward him, but she was too small and couldn¡¯t catch up


    She had barely taken two steps when her bodyguard, Mike, picked her up: ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t run around


    Ivy struggled, shouting: ¡°I want Uncle Calvin, let me go!¡°.


    Upon hearing this. Mike¡¯s expression immediately turned somber ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t worry. Calvin will


    retum,¡± he reassured, attempting to offer somefort However, he firmly escorted her back to the


    ward against her will


    As soon as ivy was ced back in the ward, her tears resumed, and she desperately tried to escape


    once more. Sensing the distressing situation, Cory swiftly approached, his demeanor stem and


    concerned


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter? Cory inquired, his voice filled with urgency.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss misses Calvin, Mike sighed, his voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°No, I saw Uncle Calvin! He¡¯s here! I need to find him!¡± by cried out in desperation, her voice filled with


    a mixture of fear and longing


    Rosalynn, turning to Mike, suggested, ¡°Have you checked the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°We have,¡± Mike responded. The man described by Miss it couldn¡¯t possibly be Calvin. Their physical


    appearances arepletely different¡±


    Calvin was very muscr the difference between him and that man was too great.


    After saying this, Mike showed Rosalynn the image from the surveince footage.


    The quality of the footage was a bit blurry, but the man¡¯s build was indeed very different from Calvin¡¯s.


    The man lvy saw was wearing a mask and an old baseball cap,pletely obscuring his face.


    ¡°Ivy, are you absolutely certain it was him?¡± Rosalynn asked, peening intently at ivy ¡°Did you get a clear


    look at his face?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was Uncle Calvin, I¡¯m sure of it. I wouldn¡¯t mistake him. Mom, you have to believe me ¡°hey


    sobbed, her heart filled with anguish.


    Rosalynn tenderly caressed ivy¡¯s face, trying to offerfort amidst the tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry: Daddy


    and I will do everything we can to help you find this gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Mike wasn¡¯t really taking Ivy¡¯s words to heart.


    After all, Calvin disappeared on the other side of the ocean, so no matter how he figured, there was no


    way Calvin could just pop up here.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    So, he just keptforting Ivy, without actually sending anyone to look into it.


    Not long after Rosalynn came, she found out the identity of the man Ivy had seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sailor. About a month and a half ago, his workmates and the police brought him in unconscious.


    Hey in the hospital for over a week before he came to the doctor pulled up the guy¡¯s records


    ¡°His name is unknown?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°He seems to have no idea what his name is. He suffered a head injury and lost his memory when he


    woke up, he doesn¡¯t even know his own name,¡± the doctor exined.


    Rosalynn and Wayne exchanged a nce


    What a coincidence, the guy had amnesia.


    From the information left by the unknown man, Rosalynn found a phone number


    She dialed it right away, but after a brief silence, a busy tone came through


    Rosalynn dialed again, but the situation remained the same


    She stopped trying to call and stood up, Tll find him based on the address in the records.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you¡¯re going yourself?¡± Mike asked in surprise.


    He had just checked the address, it was in a slum of the city with a ratherplex crowd.


    ¡°Yep.¡± After Rosalynn confirmed, she walked straight to y, who had beenforted by her father for a


    while until her mood gradually calmed down


    ¡°Mummy, did you find Uncle Calvin?¡± Ivy looked up at Rosalynn, her eyes brimming with tears, she


    looked utterly pitiful.


    Rosalynn squatted down and touched her cheek. ¡°Sweetle can you give me a little more time? Why


    don¡¯t you and your brother go home first. Granny Hria is starting to worry because she hasn¡¯t seen


    you guys


    Ivy sniffled and nodded obediently:


    She knew Granny Hria wasn¡¯t in the best health and they shouldn¡¯t make her wony,


    ¡°Ivy, when you get home, don¡¯t mention to Granny Hria that you saw Uncle Calvin, okay? We¡¯ll tell


    her once we find him, okay?¡±


    Ivy nodded again.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Rosalynn gave her a kiss.


    Not long after, Jaime took Cory and Ivy home


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Should we take Ivy to a psychologist?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find this man first, Ivy is not like other children, she has


    a great talent for painting and a unique perspective and judgment on many things.¡±


    Before Rosalynn finished, Wayne asked, ¡°Do you really think that Ivy saw Calvin?¡±


    Rosalynn had checked, the unknown sailor worked on a cruise ship that traveled around the world.


    And that ship happened to pass through the nearby sea area around the time of Calvin¡¯s ident.


    Even though Rosalynn also thought that the possibility of Calvin surviving such an event and being


    rescued by a sailor on that ship was close to zero


    However, even if there was only a one in ten million chance, she still wanted to confirm it.


    ¡°Once we find the person, we can confirm if it¡¯s him. Even if it¡¯s not Calvin, at least we can exin to


    Ivy,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything else. He and Rosalynn went to look for the person ording to the address


    in the records.


    Kieran and the others were not locals.


    Even though they made good money on the ship, everyone wanted to save as much as they could

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    These sailors don¡¯t get much time on drynd.


    They rented a cheap single room in the vige so they¡¯d have a ce to crash when onnd


    ¡°To celebrate Ss full recovery, we should raise our sses!¡±


    Seven or eight sailors gathered together, grilling meat and raising bottles of beer.


    The man called Ss, shyly smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made it without all of you. Once I regain my


    memory and find my family, I¡¯ll repay you all


    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Kieran waved his hand. ¡°Just lend us a hand once we set sail tomorrow


    Ss had lost his memory and couldn¡¯t find his family. And everyone was about to set sail, a journey


    that would take at least three months. They werentfortable leaving Ss alone


    After some persuasion, the captain finally agreed to let him do some odd jobs on the ship, but his


    wages were lower than the others¡°.


    ¡°Seems like we might run out of meat, Kieran nced at the almost finished barbecue on the table,


    deciding to buy more, Till go get some¡±


    ¡°Kieran, I¡¯lle with you,¡± Ss stood up


    ¡°No need, it ain¡¯t fat Just wait here¡±


    With that, Kieran rushed out.


    Soon, he amved at the market downstairs.


    ¡°You boys heading out to sea again?¡± the market owner chatted with Kieran while cutting meat.


    Kieranughed, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re buying extra so we can have a taste of home while at sea.¡±


    Just then, a few luxury cars pulled up behind them.


    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s the big shot visiting our humble town?¡± the market owner curiously watched the cars


    Kieran also turned to look.


    He saw a handsome man get out of a ck car, followed by a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re celebrities filming a movie?¡± Kieran guessed, then looked around, ¡°But I don¡¯t see any


    filming equipment.¡±


    As he was speaking, a few more people got out of the other cars, all dressed in ck suits, looking


    very serious


    *Boy, mind your own business,¡± the owner cautioned Kieran seeing this.


    Kieran quickly looked away.


    The owner quickly finished cutting the meat, and was about to pack it for Kieran when the group


    approached them


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the beautiful woman in the front asked the owner politely. ¡°Where is building 7?¡±


    Building 77 Kieran was surprised. Were they looking for them?


    ¡°It¡¯s over there, the second building straight ahead, the owner quickly answered.


    ¡°Thank you¡± She nodded slightly but then suddenly turned to Kieran


    Since Kieran had been sneaking nces at her, he was startled when she suddenly turned to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man beside her frowned slightly and followed her gaze to Kieran.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found him¡± she said softly, then turned to Kieran, ¡®Sir, were you and your friends at the hospital


    today?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t see thising.


    She had just arrived when she ran into the guy who appeared in the surveince footage with the man


    who looked like Calvin.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you guys here for me?¡± Kieran stuttered.


    His mind started racing. Could he have a secret past? Could he be the illegitimate child of a noble


    family?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know this man?¡± Mike pulled out a picture of Calvin and handed it to Kieran.


    Kieran was taken aback.


    He knew this man. It¡¯s Ss!


    In the meantime, Cory, having confirmed Calvin¡¯s survival, returned to his room and immersed himself


    in reading.


    Observing Wayne carrying Ivy back, Cory noticed the tears streaming down her face. Concerned, he


    approached Wayne and inquired, ¡°Has she been crying for a while?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne replied, his heart aching. However, a hint of unease also surfaced within him, as Ivy


    seemed to hold a special fondness for Uncle Calvin.


    ¡°Uncle Calvin has been a significant presence in her life since childhood. It¡¯s only natural for her to rely


    on him more,¡± Cory remarked, offering a perspective that caught Wayne off guard.


    Without looking directly at Wayne, Cory gently wiped away Ivy¡¯s tears and continued, ¡°Even a five¨C


    year¨Cold guy can sense the sorrow reflected on your face.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you guys wait here for a moment!¡±


    Kieran ran off, even forgetting to take his meat.


    ¡°Gabrie¡­¡± Mike also felt that this guy was suspicious, he obviously knew Calvin.


    Could it be¡­


    He watched him run off, looking anxious, he turned to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Wait¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    The butcher didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Sir, your marinade smells really good, it¡¯s simr to what I smelled when I was a kid. Suddenly,


    Rosalynn said, ¡°Are you a local?¡± The butcher was startled.


    ¡°Yes, miss, are you a local as well?¡± The butcher wasn¡¯t scared anymore.


    ¡°I grew up in H City¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°This chili sauce is fantastic! It¡¯s made from our family¡¯s secret recipe and has an incredible aroma. Let


    me give you a bottle to take home. It will surely bring back memories of your childhood!¡± The butcher¡¯s


    words were filled with enthusiasm as he finished speaking and revealed arge bottle of chili sauce


    from under the table.


    As he opened the lid, the irresistible fragrance filled the air, causing Rosalynn to swallow hard with


    anticipation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to ept your kind offer,¡± she responded, grateful for the gesture.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hold back!¡± The butcher insisted, and promptly selected a clean bag to carefully pack the


    bottle of chili sauce.


    Mike signaled to the bodyguard, who stepped forward to take the jar. Meanwhile, up in apartment 7, the


    party continued with lively spirits.


    Suddenly, Kieran burst into the room, startling everyone. ¡°Kieran, what on earth are you doing? You


    scared me, and I spilled beer all over the floor!¡± one of the party¨Cgoers eximed.


    ¡°Dude, you need toe with me right away!¡± Kieran urgently reached out to grab Ss.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Ss stiffened, then turned frosty, ¡°Someone¡¯s been messing with you?¡±


    Kieran was panting, clearly he had been chased!


    Kieran looked at him, the vibe was just like the bodyguards behind them earlier.


    ¡°No, your family¡¯s looking for your Kieran hurriedly said, ¡°They have the photo from before you got


    injured and they showed me a family photo! Dude, you¡¯ve got a family!¡±


    ¡°You mean, Ss¡¯s family is in H Country, even in H City? What¡¯s the deal?¡± A crew member was


    astonished.


    Ss froze for a moment, then quickly stood up


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s not talk here, let¡¯s go downstairs with him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everyone together! If they¡¯re frauds, we¡¯re not scared, we¡¯ve got numbers on our side!¡±


    Though they all said this, once they got downstairs and saw the seven or eight bodyguards in front of


    the butcher¡¯s stall, they were a bit frightened.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Calvin


    Mike anxiously stood there, his gaze fixed on the entrance, eagerly awaiting any sign of someone¡¯s


    arrival. Among the crew Calvin stood tall, visibly standing out.


    Having lost a significant amount of weight, Calvin hesitated to recognize Mike at first. However, as soon


    as he caught a clear glimpse of Calvin¡¯s face, Mike couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer. With a


    shout, he sprinted towards Calvin, enveloping him in a tight embrace tears streaming down his face


    ¡°Sit you¡¯re going to crush his back? Kieran swiftly interjected. ¡°He¡¯s only just begun recovering!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mike promptly released his grip on Calvin, still unable to take his eyes off him. ¡°It¡¯s


    Calvin, it¡¯s Calvin he repeated, his voice filled with awe a disbelief


    Tuming towards Rosalynn, he shouted, ¡°Ms. Gabrie, it¡¯s Calvin! It¡¯s him!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced, overwhelmed by a mix of relief, joy, and anticipation.


    She took two steps forward, then started jogging


    Soon, she was in front of Calvin.


    Rosalynn, tears in her eyes, looked at him for a while, then suddenlyughed, ¡°You really are closest to


    vy¡±


    Just a nce in the crowd, and Ivy was sure it was Calvin.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister?¡± Calvin hesitated to ask.


    He had no recollection of the beautiful woman in front of him, but considering her age, she definitely


    had to be younger than him, couldn¡¯t be his niece, so she must be his sister?


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded, tears in her eyes


    Even though Calvin was a bodyguard in the Jared family, everyone knew that Hria Jared considered


    him her grandson.


    ¡°Who¡¯s vy?¡°, the moment he heard the name Calvin¡¯s heart started racing


    ¡°My daughter: Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°My niece then.¡± Calvin quickly nodded.


    ¡°Thank you all for saving him, our family will be forever grateful Rosalynn looked at Kieran and the


    others.


    ¡°We just did our best to help him. But he¡¯s lost his memory now, the doctor said it¡¯s because of a head


    injury. We were nning to raise some my after we got home and then take him for a head scan.


    Now that you¡¯ve found him, please take him to see a doctor as soon as possible!¡± Kieran quickly said.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± A cautious crew member spoke up


    ¡°Are you guys nuts? Just because they say they¡¯re Ss¡¯s rtives, you believe them? Don¡¯t forget the


    injuries on Ss when he fell into the sea, it¡¯s obvious he was attacked! Haven¡¯t you watched those


    movies? Siblings might hire someone to kill their brother just to get the inheritance, let alone whether


    they re really Ss¡¯s rtives?¡±

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    ¡°Yeah¡°Kieran chimed in, slowly moving to stand in front of Calvin.


    Just then, Wayne walked up from behind, asking. ¡°Can you use the intemet?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. Don¡¯t underestimate me¡± Kieran grumbled.


    ¡°Well then search up Wayne¡± Wayne instructed.


    Kieran, along with everyone else, pulled out their phones to search. Lo and behold, Wayne¡¯s personal


    profile popped up on the first page of search results. Kieran read out Wayne¡¯s profile, growing more


    surprised the further he read


    There was even information about Wayne¡¯s wife.


    After reading. Kieran was even more amazed.


    What¡¯s more, there were pictures of the two online. The people in the photos looked exactly like the two


    standing before them, they couldn¡¯t possibly be fake ¡°Do you still have any doubts? Wayne questioned,


    his tone firm. ¡°If you do feel free to call the police.¡±


    Kieran was caught off guard, unsure of how to proceed. He turned to Calvin, seeking his input ¡°Calvin,


    it¡¯s up to you to make the final decision


    After a moment of contemtion, Calvin spoke up ¡°Can I see a family photo?¡± He directed his request


    towards Rosalynn. Despite his memory loss. Calvin held vague recollections of being chased and


    falling into the sea, making him cautious in his judgment


    Rosalynn quickly retrieved a photo and presented it to him. Calvin carefully examined each person


    captured in the image, scrutinizing their features and searching for any sense of familiarity.


    Finally, his gaze settled on two individuals¨CHria and Ivy ¨C and lingered there, as if recognizing a


    glimmer of connection.


    ¡°Is this Ivy?¡± Calvin pointed to Ivy in the photo, his voice shaking with emotion for some unknown


    reason,


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    After a moment, Calvin pointed to Hna. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your grandmother¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Calvin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If I go with you will see them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯ve been waiting for you at home, Rosalynn replied.


    Calvin nodded again. ¡°I need to say goodbye Give me a moment¡±


    ¡°No problem¡±


    Then, Calvin and the others went upstairs:


    ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re being rash. We should call the police first, get a paternity test¡± the cautious crew


    member suggested anxiously


    The man they had saved couldn¡¯t just be taken away!


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary if she wants to take me, no one can stop her, Calvin replied. ¡°If I trouble you guys


    any more, I¡¯d feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Calvin, did you find something?¡± Kieran asked quickly


    He suddenly regretted his earlier excitement at hearing Calvin¡¯s rtives had found him, forgetting that


    it could be bad news


    Calvin pondered for a moment. ¡°I want to see the kid and the olddy¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what his rtionship with these people was


    But he had a strong feeling about the kid and the old woman in the photo, like he absolutely had to see


    them


    He couldn¡¯t suppress this feeling


    ¡°Sdas, let me go with you. Two heads are better than one,¡± Kieran offered. Though he was a bit scared,


    he wanted to be there just in case it was a trap


    if anything really happens at least Kieran in with Ss.


    ¡°No need¡± Calvin

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    led, patting his back, ¡°You guys go on with your stuff tomorrow. I¡¯ll keep in touch¡±


    Calvin was just so firm that no one could stop him


    Mike waited outside the building. As soon as he saw Calvining out, he immediately went up to take


    over what


    ¡°No need.¡± Calvin dodged Mike¡¯s hand. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°L¡± Mike certainly couldn¡¯t say he was family with the boss, Tm your subordinatel


    Calvin blinked. ¡°Thave subordinates¡±


    ¡°Of course, we all are! Mike finished, then worriedly asked, ¡°Boss, have you lost all your memory?¡±


    Calvin nodded and then walked over to Rosalynn and Wayne


    ¡°Ready to go? Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yup¡°Calvin nodded.


    in his hands. ¡°Calvin, §±l take it?


    Before getting in the cat Calvin took onest look at the vige where he had lived for a long time, then


    got in the car with his head down.


    On the way. Rosalynn leamed about the details of Calvin¡¯s rescue and his journey back home


    ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find you even with all the mercenaries we hired Rosalynn said


    Calvin seemed womed that Rosalynn would hold a grudge against the crew who saved him:


    ¡°They wanted to drop me off at a nearby city port, but they were worried about those who wanted to kill


    me, so they brought me all the way back here.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re your life savers, and ours too. I¡¯ll treat them well and won¡¯t harm them¡± Rosalynn


    immediately reassured Calvin once she understood his


    concerns


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡°Calvin nodded


    He was still a bit reserved and then fell silent. Rosalynn also didn¡¯t say anything.


    As the car entered the neighborhood, Calvin looked out the window.


    Does anything look familiar? Rosalynn asked


    Calvin shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with a doctor. I¡¯ll take you to see him tomorrow. We¡¯ll


    figure out a way to help you recover your memory.¡±


    Rosalynn paused before continuing


    ¡°And it¡¯s okay if your memory doesn¡¯te back


    The car parked in the garage.


    Wayne got out of the car from the passenger¡¯s side and opened the door for Rosalynn. Calvin also got


    out on the other side


    He looked around, and before he could remember anything, a child¡¯s voice called out in sobs, ¡°Uncle


    Calvin¡±


    Calvin was startled and immediately turned around.


    He saw a little girl running down the stairs


    Calvin instinctively tensed up


    ¡°S?o slow down!!


    He said as he quickly stepped forward and caught the little girl who was rushing towards him.


    The child was crying and hugging his neck tightly. ¡°Where were you! Where did you go!¡±


    She was crying and ming him


    ¡°Calion seemed very nervous, hesitated for a moment, ¡°ivy?¡±


    vy released his neck crying


    She looked at Calvin, her eyes filled with tears, and then looked at Rosalynn in confusion, ¡°Mom, has


    Uncle Calvin forgotten me?¡±


    Wayne came over, trying to take Ivy from Calvin¡¯s amm but Ivy held Calvin¡¯s neck tightly and refused to


    let go.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    ¡°.. ¡°Calvin tried to keep his emotions in check. I¡¯m sorry, hry. I¡¯ve got a killer headache, so I forgot about


    the past.¡±


    Tears fell from Ivy¡¯s eyes as she gently touched Calvin¡¯s head, trying to soothe him. ¡°Does your head


    hurt? is it bad?¡±


    Calvin shook his head and patted Ivy¡¯s back gently. ¡°No more crying. I¡¯m fine now, headachel¡¯s gone¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why is Ivy crying?¡±


    Just then, Hria heard themotion, immediately ended the video conference she was in, and


    botted out of the study


    Hearing Hria¡¯s voice. Calvin immediately looked up.


    Hria stood at the doorway, her eyes widened as she saw Calvin holding Ivy. She was stunned


    ¡°Granny¡­¡­..¡±


    Rosalynn ran to Hria¡¯s side


    ¡°Calvin?¡± Hna questioned in disbelief


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Calvin Laura shouted excitedly from behind Hria, ¡°How did he lose so much weight! I barely


    recognized him!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hria seemed not to hear Laura¡¯s words, watching as Calvin walked over to her.


    Hria extended her hand, gently touching Calvin¡¯s face. It felt warm, but her attention was immediately


    drawn to the long scar on his forehead.


    ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t youe home? I was so worried Tears welled up in Hria¡¯s eyes


    as she expressed her deep concern.


    ¡°Granny Hria, Uncle Calvin hurt his head. He can¡¯t remember how to get back home! Ivy tearfully


    exined, her voice filled with sadness.


    Instantly bing anxious, Hna inquired, ¡°What happened to his head?¡±


    However, before she could examine Calvin¡¯s head injury, Rosalynn softly interjected, ¡°Granny, let¡¯s first


    bring him inside. He needs to sit down, and then you can check on him.¡±


    Hna quickly nodded, guiding Calvin indoors. It was evident that Calvin¡¯s head had suffered two


    injuries. While the scar on his forehead was noticeable, it was reported that a minor wound at the back


    of his head was the primary cause of his memory loss


    ¡°Lynn, reach out to neurology and neurosurgery specialists immediately Hna ordered after examining


    Calvin. ¡°Whether he remembers his past or not is not the primary concern. The crucial thing is to


    prevent any potential aftereffects¡±


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯ve already arranged it. In addition to the experts abroad, the domestic authorities wille


    to H City tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn spoke gently, ¡°You need to keep your emotions in check, don¡¯t get sick


    from worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t worry


    As Hria said this, her hand was already squeezing Calvin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°He lost so much weight! Laura, have a nutritioniste tomorrow, and get a chef, someone to cook


    specifically for Calvin!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Laura nodded excitedly


    As they were talking, the elevator doors opened


    Paige rushed out, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Calvin?¡±


    Calvin looked at her nkly. She looked at Calvin in disbelief.


    ¡°How have you be younger?¡±


    Calvin looked even paler now, and his hair had grown longer. As a result, he looked at least ten years


    younger.


    ¡°Hello¡­ who are you?¡± Calvin had also seen this person in the family portrait


    ¡°I¡¯m a guest of this house¡± Paige introduced herself seriously, ¡°You used to call me Paige, you can still


    call me that¡±

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Paige said excitedly. ¡°Finally found him! How did you guys find him? Didn¡¯t he disappear across the


    sea? How did he suddenly show up here?¡±


    Rosalynn exined to Paige about the process of finding Calvin


    Then she patted Ivy, who was curled up in her arms, exhausted from crying, and said proudly: ¡°As for


    how we found him, Ivy deserves all the credit. She recognized Calvin, who was wearing a mask to go


    to the hospital for a re¨Cexamination, in the crowd!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Paige stepped forward and took ivy into her arms.


    ¡°Baby, are you really that amazing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Calvin, not someone else.¡± Ivy,ying on Paige¡¯s shoulder and looking at Calvin, resisted the


    urge to sleep.


    She had dreamt before, dreamt that Uncle Calvin had retumed, but when she woke up, Uncle Calvin


    had not returned


    So, hy was a bit worried now, wondering if she was dreaming again about Uncle Calvin returning.


    But, after a day of ying outside and it being bedtime, Ivy was already worn out. So, not long after,


    she fell asleep in Paige¡¯s arms.


    Thy can finally rx¡± Paige said in a low voice


    Wayne got up, took Ivy, and carried her upstairs to sleep.


    In the meantime, Cory, having confirmed Calvin¡¯s survival returned to his room and immersed himself


    in reading


    Observing Wayne carrying Ivy back, Cory noticed the tears streaming down her face. Concerned, he


    approached Wayne and inquired. ¡°Has she been crying for a


    while?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne replied, his heart aching. However, a hint of unease also surfaced within him, as Ivy


    seemed to hold a special fondness for Uncle Calvin


    ¡°Uncle Calvin has been a significant presence in her life since childhood. It¡¯s only natural for her to rely


    on him more,¡± Cory remarked, offering a perspective that caught Wayne off guard.


    Without looking directly at Wayne, Cory gently wiped away ivy¡¯s tears and continued, ¡°Even a five¨C


    year¨Cold can sense the sorrow reflected on your face.¡±


    Wayne smiled helplessly and shook his head.


    ¡°Dad just feels regretful, I¡¯ve missed a lot¡± He patted Cory on the head


    Cory didn¡¯t look at him, but said: ¡°You¡¯re doing well now. Let bygones be bygones, as long as you don¡¯t


    make the same mistake again?


    ¡°TII remember my son¡¯s advice!¡± Wayne immediately responded.


    Cory looked at Wayne as if he was an idiot, then went back to bed. ¡°Goodnight, remember to turn off


    the light when you leave.¡±


    Wayneughed and promised. Then he turned off the light and left the children¡¯s room.


    Rosalynn just came up.


    ¡°Are they asleep?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne walked over. ¡°Why did youe up?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma was concerned about Calvin¡¯s health and advised him to rest instead of staying upte,¡±


    Rosalynn replied. She then nced at the children¡¯s room and turned to Wayne, asking ¡°What was I


    saying just now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wayne was a little confused


    ¡°Your daughter, she truly amazed me today, Rosalynn said softly


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true that by has always had a knack for finding people. Remember the first day he returned to


    the country? She managed to hit dad urately with a small ball Wayne chuckled.


    Rosalynn pondered it for a moment and realized it was true


    ¡°Overall, we¡¯re incredibly grateful that Calvin has returned safely. The burden on our family has finally


    been lifted!¡±


    Now it seems that all the problems that needed to be solved have been solved, all the difficulties of the


    past have been ovee. Calvin was back too.


    Everything seems to be moving in a better direction.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    The next morning, bright and early, Rosalyn¡¯s entire family headed out together to apany Calvin to


    the hospital for a thorough examination. Other than the injury on his head, the rest of his wounds had


    pretty much healed up. However, resources on the ship were limited. Despite the captain and the first


    mate having heaps of experience, after the check¨Cup, they stumbled upon a concerning issue.


    ¡°It seems like he had a broken arm before, which we didn¡¯t pick up on and didn¡¯t get the right treatment


    for. It healed on its own, and now there are some issues with his left hand¡¯s grip,¡± the doctor said,


    pointing to a subtle spot on the X¨Cray.


    Hria covered her mouth, a pained look on her face. Just hearing the doctor say that was enough to


    make her feel the pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, ma¡¯am. We caught it in time, and a small surgery will fix it,¡± the doctor


    continued. ¡°The bigger issue right now is his vision.¡±


    The doctor pulled out Calvin¡¯s medical report from hisst annual check¨Cup. He used to work in


    shooting, so he always took great care of his vision. ¡°Is there no chance of recovery?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°This is due to an infection that urred after long¨Cterm


    immersion in seawater without effective treatment¡­ I can only guarantee that his vision won¡¯t continue


    to deteriorate, but as for recovery, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Calvin touched his own eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not nearsightedness,¡± he murmured.


    Back when he was living with the crew, he noticed that his vision would sometimes get blurry. Kieran


    thought he was nearsighted and even took him to get sses. Rosalyn and Hria exchanged a look,


    but all the extreme sports Calvin loved were no longer possible for him.


    Later, a neuro specialist looked at his report and gave some recovery suggestions. But memory was a


    complex thing, and no one could guarantee Calvin would be able to recall his past.


    After a whole day at the hospital, they brought Calvin home only in the evening.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Late at night, Rosalyn found Hria crying quietly in the garden.


    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    Hria turned her face, wiped the corner of her eyes, and Rosalyn sat next to her, handing her a tissue.


    Hria nced at her and took the tissue. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just¡­ feeling guilty.¡±;


    ¡°How old is Calvin this year?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    Hria paused. ¡°He¡¯ll be 35 this winter.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded. ¡°You said before that he¡¯s been with you since his teens; that¡¯s almost 20 years, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Hria nodded ¡°When I first saw him, he was as skinny as a kitten. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d


    grow up to be a tall guy of 1.9 meters and protect me for twenty years?¡±


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face.


    Rosalyn gently patted her hand, ¡°Twenty years is a long time; maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s feeling for Calvin,


    wanting him to take a break.¡±


    Hria paused for a bit, then nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s probably it; Calvin won¡¯t need to take


    risks anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Rosalyn responded, ¡°Calvin had a tough life before, he never thought about love. Now that he


    doesn¡¯t need to take risks, maybe he¡¯ll meet a good partner, get married, and have kids.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can finally rest easy in the future!¡± Hria finally showed a smile and said, ¡°Lynn, I


    still need your help.¡±


    Rosalynforted her again, saying, ¡°Alright, you should rest properly. Haven¡¯t you noticed you¡¯ve


    been losing a lot of hair these past two years? You should get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my hair is still good!¡±


    Hria touched her silver hair; the two of them exchanged a look and couldn¡¯t help but burst out


    laughing.


    Then,


    Hria sped Rosalyn¡¯s hand tightly..


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    After a leisurely chat with her granddaughter, Hria felt a slight relief from her burden, and exhaustion


    soon followed.


    Rosalyn guided her back to her room and stretched in the living room. Seeing the family portrait on the


    wall stirred mixed feelings in her.


    She walked over, picked up the frame, and gently traced the smiling faces with her fingers. It was quite


    amazing that apart from her, Cory, Ivy, and Hria, none of them were biologically rted, yet their


    bond was stronger than any blood rtion.


    The sound of a car engine came from outside, and Rosalyn, looking at the time, guessed it must be


    Wayne returning home. ncing at the photo in her hand, she wondered if it was time for a new one.


    The front door opened, and as Rosalyn looked, Wayne caught sight of her and walked over with a


    gentle smile, pulling her into his arms without a word.


    ¡°Finished?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Wayne shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I told you not toe back if it got toote. It takes over an hour to drive back and forth.¡± Rosalyn said


    helplessly.


    ¡°No way.¡± Wayne nuzzled into Rosalyn¡¯s neck. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you next to me. How can I deal


    with things tomorrow if I don¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. You¡¯ve been without me plenty of times.¡± Rosalyn pped him lightly and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re holding too tight. Loosen up.¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. It¡¯s not going to happen anymore.¡± Wayne spoke confidently. ¡°And besides, Mrs.


    Silverman said not toe back, but here you are, still up. Weren¡¯t you waiting for me?¡±


    Rosalyn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Truth be told, in the past few months, Wayne has been like a shadow, always following her around. She


    was actually getting used to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky.¡± Rosalyn pped him again. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go take a shower and try to get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, together!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Rosalyn could react, Wayne had scooped her up in his arms and was striding toward the stairs.


    ¡°Wayne put me down!¡±


    With so many people in the house and Jaime, the night owl, if someone saw them in this awkward


    state, she¡¯d want to crawl into a hole.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, Wayne didn¡¯t put her down. It was past two in the morning by the time they had finished


    their pleasurable shower. Wayne, full of energy, even helped her dry her hair.


    ¡°Be more careful outside the bedroom from now on!¡± Rosalyn warned him sternly after a moment:


    Wayne grumbled. It was better back when they were living in the apartment, just the two of them, free


    to do as they pleased.


    But Wayne dared not voice this thought, fearing his wife might grow tired of him and be distant


    because of past incidents.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    ¡°I get it. Once we move to Moonlit Lake, we¡¯ll have a whole floor to ourselves,¡± Wayne said, kissing


    Rosalyn on the nose.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Ivy asked me today when we¡¯re moving,¡± Rosalyn replied, ying with Wayne¡¯s


    earlobe. ¡°She told me she knows how long you spendmuting every day. She doesn¡¯t want you to


    work so hard¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Themute from Moonlit Lake to Bane Corp Center would only take twenty minutes, and it was clear


    Wayne was thrilled with the prospect.


    ¡°Just a bit longer. We¡¯ve had the ce done up for two years now, but we only recently put the furniture


    in the kids¡® rooms.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Rosalyn was exhausted. ¡°You should get some rest. You have to get up early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Wayne returned the hairdryer to its ce.


    By the time he came back, Rosalyn was asleep. He tiptoed around, turned off the lights, and then


    carefully held Rosalyn in his arms. He kissed her forehead, cheeks, and lips, then closed his eyes


    contentedly.


    Ivy has been noticeably more lively since Calvin¡¯s return. She¡¯s no longer the sleepyhead she used to


    be, getting up before dawn like a little adult and supervising the chef as they make breakfast for Calvin.


    Even though she can¡¯t read, she checked the menu and made sure everything was right. She even


    watched Calvin to make sure he eats every bite.


    After breakfast, she can¡¯t wait to show Calvin her puppy. Before the sun even rises, she¡¯s off to the park


    with Calvin, letting her puppy run wild. She was covered in mud afterwards.


    After a bath, she don a pretty little dress and sit obediently on the couch, letting Calvin do her hair.


    Even though he can¡¯t remember the past, his hair¨Cdo skills were still on point.


    ¡°Oh my, our little princess won¡¯t have to run around with a loose ponytail anymore!¡± Laura said it


    happily.


    Rosalyn, nursing a hot cup of milk, bristled at thement.


    ¡°The ponytail is loose because Ivy¡¯s hair is too silky! It¡¯s hard to tie!¡± Rosalyn argued.


    ¡°But Calvin can do it just fine.¡± Laura said, then winced under Rosalyn¡¯s re.


    Laura quickly zipped her lips.


    Wayne came downstairs then, freshly dressed for work.


    Ivy ran to greet him. ¡°Do you like the braids Uncle Calvin did for me?¡±


    Wayne picked her up.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, your shirt will get wrinkled!¡± Rosalyn warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wayne smiled at Rosalyn, then turned to their little one. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re lovely!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Calvin is really good at braiding!¡± our little one boasted.


    Wayne nced at Calvin, unable to keep the jealousy out of his gaze. But seeing Ivy so happy, he


    didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Honey, Daddy has to go to work now,¡± Rosalyn reminded her.


    Ivy obediently climbed down from Wayne¡¯s arms, waving. ¡°You can do it!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement.


    ¡°Daddy will!¡± He then turned to Cory. ¡°Son, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Calvin¡¯s back in town, Ivy¡¯s always stuck to him like glue, and Cory was at Bane Corporation every day.


    If Wayne was heading to work, Cory tagged along. If not, he waited until Jaime woke up and went with


    him. It¡¯s only when the father¨Cson duo was out of sight that Hria can finally lift her head from her


    work.


    ¡°Lynn, keep an eye on Wayne. I heard he got Cory into a new development system team. The kid¡¯s still


    young and just recovered from being sick. He should be resting!¡± Hria said.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not all Wayne¡¯s fault. The development team invited Cory, and he agreed,¡± Rosalyn


    exined helplessly.


    Strictly speaking, Cory had identally solved a problem that had been bothering the team for a while.


    They were all singing his praises and immediately asked him to join.


    To Cory, it was an exciting challenge, and he didn¡¯t even check with his parents before saying yes. And


    Wayne found out when the development department sent in an application.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have stopped it?¡± Hria asked.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t say no to Cory, how can Wayne?¡± Rosalyn retorted.


    Hria was speechless. Cory had always been headstrong. If he didn¡¯t care about something, you


    could do whatever you wanted with it. But if it was something he decided on, you couldn¡¯t change his


    mind.


    ¡°How does such a young kid have such a sharp mind?¡± Hria wondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a genius!¡± Ivy chimed in, half¨Cdistracted by the game she was ying with Calvin.


    ¡°He¡¯s a little whiz kid!¡± Hria affectionately cooed at Ivy.


    ¡°By the way, how are Lydia, Jared, and her kids?¡± Rosalyn asked.


    She had nned to bring Lydia and her children to H Country, but Lydia had refused, opting to stay


    where herte husband had lived..


    ¡°She¡¯s adjusting to getting back into work. She¡¯s doing well at a branchpany, Hria answered.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s standing on her own two feet,¡± Rosalyn nodded.


    Lydia was strong. Hria had nned to give her an easy job to avoid any unfair treatment, but Lydia


    t¨Cout refused.


    Before marrying Jason Jared, she had earned her ce in a prestigious business school through hard


    work and met Jason there. After graduation, Jason didn¡¯t want her toiling outside, so he made her a


    full¨Ctime housewife. Now that her rock was gone, she was scared. Looking at her young children and


    facing a long life ahead, she decided to start over. Staying by Hria¡¯s side would only mean relying on


    another person. She wanted to be her children¡¯s rock.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hopefully, her kids will turn out as brilliant as Cory and Ivy.¡± Hria pondered, then shook her head.


    ¡°Never mind, the Jared family is loaded. As long as they¡¯re: healthy, happy, and kind, that¡¯s all that


    matters.¡±


    Rosalyn understood Hria¡¯s feelings but didn¡¯t say anything. The tragic deaths of Latham, Jared, and


    Jason were a lifelong sorrow for Hria.


    She once asked Rosalyn if her strict upbringing had led to their fate.


    Rosalyn thought of her grandfather, whom she never met but who was a yboy with a significant


    influence in high society.


    So she said, ¡°I can¡¯t put it all on that. Maybe they just took after their father.¡±


    Hria paused at her words, then suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°That guy was such a fool. If he weren¡¯t so good¨Clooking, why would I have let him into the Jared


    family?¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Rosalyn¡¯s grandpa, an old man she¡¯d never met, was originally a rich kid from a noble family, but they


    fell on hard times. He was extremely handsome, and Hria fell head over heels for him the first time


    sheid eyes on him So she married him, and he became the freeloading son¨Cinw of the Jared


    family.


    At first, he behaved like an angel, but when Hria took over the family business, he started to act like


    a jerk. Banking on Hria¡¯s affection for him, he was out and about causing trouble all day.


    Hria tried to discipline him multiple times, but to no avail. Juggling a ton of business stuff and


    managing two mischievous sons, she just threw her hands up and stopped dealing with him. Until one


    day, he died in a car crash because he was drunk driving.


    At that time, Hria was still a smoking hot wealthy woman with plenty of men who¡¯d kill to marry her,


    including some young, handsome dudes. But Hria didn¡¯t want to get involved in another rtionship.


    When Hria first mentioned this man to Rosalyn, she just said one thing.


    ¡°He was easy on the eyes, but dumb as a rock!¡±


    ¡°He always thought he was some business genius born at the wrong time and always wanted to take


    money from me for his investments, but they all ended in a flop. He never saw himself as the fool he


    was; instead, he thought I was blocking his path to fortune and sess!¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s just like Latham, then, always ming others!¡± Rosalyn sharplymented.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hria agreed, nodding her head.


    In general, Rosalynforted Hria like this from time to time, which made her feel less guilty about


    Jason and Latham.


    In a blink of an eye, Baillie Scott also came back from school. This time, Paige gave him a heads¨Cup


    and asked if she could pick him up from the airport. Baillie missed her, so he agreed.


    After getting off the ne, Baillie was full of energy. As soon as he stepped out of the exit, he saw


    Paige waving at him.


    He ran over to her without even grabbing his luggage, and they hugged tightly in the bustling airport.


    ¡°Okay, okay, everyone is staring,¡± Paige said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go home; I¡¯ll hug you properly


    there!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baillie nodded.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the way home, Paige told Baillie about Calvin¡¯s experience and thest time Kelsey Sharp spread


    rumors and Rosalyn took her to confront her.


    Baillie found it veryforting. He even thought about having his wife record some stories so he could


    listen to her voice to soothe him when she wasn¡¯t around. When they got home and walked through the


    door, Baillie pushed Paige against the wall and kissed her passionately,


    When they finished, there was a hint of moisture in Baillie¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Paige with a dazed


    and adoring gaze.


    Paige touched his face and asked, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Baillie nodded without hesitation Thinking about having to go back in a few months, he felt a bit


    anxious.


    ¡°Do you have to go back again?¡± Paige asked gently.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Baillie nodded, looking quite upset.


    Paige chuckled, then kissed his lips: ¡°How about I go with you next time?¡±


    Baillie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Paige answered cheerfully, ¡°I heard you mention me a lot at school; we should probably


    give your professors a chance to meet me in person, right?¡± Baillie¡¯s face brightened up instantly, and


    his smile was as sweet as sugar.


    He nodded.


    ¡°I have something else for you.¡± Paige whispered in Baillie¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    ¡°What?¡± Baillie asked, his face full of anticipation.


    ¡°Just put me down first.¡±


    Baillie carefully let go of his hold, letting Paige stand on her own two fect.


    Paige directed him to the couch. Then she fetched a blindfold from somewhere and put it on Baillie¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°Just sit here, don¡¯t move; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Okay¡±


    Baillie obediently agreed. Then he heard the sound of Paige running around upstairs.


    A few minutester, Paige came rushing back down, standing in front of him.


    ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m back¡± Paige whispered softly.


    Baillie felt as if someone was gently brushing a feather across his heart.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mm,¡± he replied. His heart was racing for no apparent reason.


    Secondster, Paige¡¯s soft hand gently held his left hand. Then he felt a cold touch lightly slip onto his


    ring finger.


    It was a ring.


    The good¨Cboy image of Baillie disappeared instantly. He quickly removed the blindfold. Paige was


    looking up; their eyes met.


    ¡°A ring¡­¡± Paige pointed to his ring finger.


    The ring was a simple band, but its meticulous polish made it very beautiful. It was clear that whoever


    made it had put a lot of thought into it. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°I made it¡­ Don¡¯t you like it? I knew it¡­ I should have just bought one.¡± With that, Paige tried to take


    the ring off his finger.


    Baillie quickly withdrew his hand and dodged Paige¡¯s attempt. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like it? I love it, I really


    do; it¡¯s my favorite thing in the world!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t just see it as simple; I spent a long time polishing it. Look, there¡¯s a


    scar here; it just healed.


    As she spoke, Paige showed Baillie a small wound on the side of her right index finger. This was


    something she would never have done before. Who would show such a small wound to others? People


    would say she¡¯s pretentious; how boring.


    Baillie grabbed her hand, furrowed his brows to take a look, then gently blew on it. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice it at the time; I only felt pain when I washed my hands at home.¡± Paige said in a


    wronged tone, ¡°But as long as you like this ring, I¡¯m satisfied. I even engraved our initials on the inside!¡±


    As she spoke, Paige tried again to remove Baillie¡¯s ring, but he still refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it off,; it¡¯s bad luck to remove it as soon as it¡¯s put on.¡± Despite being a top student, Baillie


    suddenly seemed a bit superstitious.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you the picture!¡± Paige was also very amodating, taking out her phone to show


    Baillie the photo.


    The letters H and S were surrounded by a heart. Across from the letters was a line of text that Baillie


    couldn¡¯t understand.


    Paige blushed slightly.


    ¡°My grandmother is from a minority group; this is their nativenguage; it means ¡®eternal love.¡±


    Paige originally wanted to engrave this line on the outside of the ring as a secret message, but she


    failed twice. In the end, she chose a simpler method, engraving the words on the inside of the ring,


    close to Baillie¡¯s skin.


    Baillie¡¯s eyes were suddenly red.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, I really like you. Thank you for giving me this eternal love.¡± He said it seriously and


    sincerely, gently pinching Paige¡¯s chin and giving her a soft kiss.


    After the kiss, Baillie looked at Paige.


    Then he said, ¡°Mrs. Scott, now that we¡¯ve exchanged rings, I¡¯mpletely yours. Maybe we can try


    other things?¡±


    Paige was taken aback. Then she blushed furiously.


    ¡°Baillie, have you been holding back because I didn¡¯t give you a ring?¡± She asked in shock.


    Baillie was taken aback for a second.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Heughed, looking puzzled ¡°What do you mean by ¡®know when to stop¡®?¡±


    Paige seemed confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say we could try doing other stuff? Wasn¡¯t that what you


    meant?¡±


    Paige¡¯s words trailed off. Baillie noticed her cheeks slowly turning pink.


    ¡°I remember now!¡± Paige abruptly changed the subject. ¡°I have dinner ns with Ivy tonight. I¡­¡±


    Paige stood up to leave, but Baillie grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Paige let out a small yelp, looking at Baillie in surprise.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Baillie told her, ¡°You got it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Baillie!¡± Paige was both shy and nervous.


    The next moment, Baillie kissed her lips. It was different from all the previous times; his kiss was gentle


    but passionate, leaving Paige bewildered. She had no idea how they ended up in the bedroom from the


    living room. And it wasn¡¯t her bedroom, but Baillie¡¯s.


    He wasing home today. She had tidied up the room herself, put on sun¨Cdriedfy sheets, and


    even arranged beautiful flowers.


    The bed was soft. Baillie kissed Paige¡¯s eyebrows and lips.


    Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Baillie kissed her eyes again, then he asked, ¡°Paige, do you love me?¡±


    Paige nodded without any hesitation. She didn¡¯t know when she fell in love with Baillie, but she was


    sure she loved him a lot. Thinking of their future together, she felt extremely happy and carefree, with


    no worries at all.


    After receiving her affirmation, Baillie appeared to have no reservations. He put all the tricks he learned


    from the inte these past few months into practice.


    Moonlight, carrying a cool breeze, seeped in through the window, shining on Baillie and Paige¡¯s


    sped hands.


    The ring on Baillie¡¯s finger sparkled in the moonlight.


    Baillie had a sense of ritual. When they got married, he was okay with Paige still having someone else


    in her heart. He could patiently wait for Paige to slowlye to him, and to ept him, to fall in love


    with him.


    However, when it came to intimacy between a man and a woman, Baillie had his principles.


    He believed it was more than just a release of desire; it should be a blending of love, and only when


    she truly fell in love with him would it be meaningful.


    The young groom savored the sweetness. The young couple stayed home for the weekend plus


    Monday morning. If Paige could handle herpany affairs over the phone, they might stay even


    longer.


    After hanging up the phone, sunlight poured in through the window.


    Paigey on the bed, hugging a pillow. Baillie kissed her beautiful shoulder de.


    ¡°Ah, to be young.¡±


    Paige weakly held Baillie¡¯s hand.


    Baillie¡¯s forehead rested on her back, and he chuckled softly, ¡°Rest a bit more, I¡¯ll go make something


    for you to eat!¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Paige turned around, wrapped her arms around Baillie¡¯s neck, and kissed him again.


    Baillie wanted to respond to her kiss, but Paige dodged it with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re already too sweet!¡± she said. Then she remembered something important.


    ¡°Now, I think I should ask you a question.¡± Paige said it with a serious face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Baillie held her tight, murmuring in her ear.


    Paige ran her fingers through Baillie¡¯s hair; it felt so good, even softer than a puppy¡¯s fur.


    ¡°That piece ofnd¨Cyou told the agent it was because you were short of money¨Cis that why you wanted


    to sell it?¡± she asked slowly.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Baillie was left speechless, then he burst intoughter till his whole body shook.


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing; I heard from my friend that you set a trap for me!¡± Paige gave him a yful smack


    on the shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯d better start exining! When did you meet me? Have you known me


    since I was a kid?¡±


    She and Baillie didn¡¯t study in the same country, so there was no chance they met then. Going further


    back, Baillie was just a kid before she went abroad to study. ¡°No.¡± Baillie shook his head.


    ¡°Then when?¡± Paige was puzzled.


    Baillie looked up at Paige and said, ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    How easy was that? Paige didn¡¯t hesitate; she cupped Baillie¡¯s face and gave him a deep French kiss.


    ¡°Spill it!¡± She was dying of curiosity!


    Baillie felt a wave offort wash over him.


    He nced at Paige and then at the fine weather outside the window.


    He met Paige on the eighth day after he returned to his home country. At that time, Baillie was utterly


    fed up with the world. He was tired of trying to seem normal. He couldn¡¯t find a reason to stay in this


    boring world. Instead of going back home, he chose to live alone in H City. He was prepared for the day


    when his boredom reached its peak and he would end his life without his parents and fam


    family finding out.


    The night before that day, Baillie had been unable to sleep all night. He had been suffering from


    insomnia for years.


    As dawn broke, Baillie put on his workout clothes and sneakers, ready to go for a run, hoping the


    exhaustion would bring him sleep. If he still couldn¡¯t sleep, then there was no point in continuing to live.


    He ran for a long time. He found a small park near the residential area and ran into it. The park was so


    small that he could finish running around it in ten minutes. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the


    livelyughter of children.


    He looked over and saw a woman in a light green sun¨Cprotective shirt and ck yoga pants sitting on a


    park bench. Her soft hair shone in the sunlight; her skin was fair; and under the sun, she seemed to


    glow.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was also suffering from insomnia like him. She was sitting there, hugging her


    knees, sleeping fitfully.


    Without knowing why, Baillie went over..


    ¡°Shh!¡± A gentle voice came from behind him.


    Baillie turned around and saw a very cute little girl covered in grass clippings.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t wake up my auntie! She works really hard and takes care of me for my mom, she¡¯s


    really tired. Can you please not disturb her?¡±


    Baillie nodded subconsciously.


    The little girl quickly ran off to y with a dog.


    Baillie didn¡¯t know why, but he sat down.


    The peopleing and going around him seemed to be ignored.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been when she finally woke up drowsily.


    ¡°Ivy~¡± She turned around, urately found the little girl rolling on the grass, then stood up somewhat


    exasperated and said, ¡°Oh my God! How can you be so naughty?¡±


    Baillieughed for some reason, and when he realized he wasughing, he was stunned.


    Looking towards the grass, he saw her tripping over a big dog and falling awkwardly onto the grass.


    Baillie was startled and instinctively stood up to go over.


    However, she who fell on the grass justy there, rxed.


    Baillie stood there; all the troubles in his chest were gone.


    He knew he might have found the meaning of life and redemption.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    After hearing that, Paige was a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°I seem to remember something,¡± she said, lowering her eyelids.


    She hadn¡¯t taken Ivy to the park that often during that time. The only times she could recall dozing off in


    the park were just after she broke up with Logan Sutton.


    ¡°I remember now that Ivy once mentioned meeting a handsome yet strange man.¡± Paige suddenly


    realized ¡°Could that have been you?¡±


    Baillie pondered for a moment: ¡°That moming, the park was full of old folks. If you¡¯re talking about a


    handsome yet odd man, that must have been me.¡± ¡°Holy cow!¡± Paige was taken aback. That day, she


    was really exhausted. While she was dozing off on thewn, Ivy told her, ¡°Godmother, there¡¯s a hunk


    checking you


    out.¡±


    From a young age, Ivy was very conscious of her appearance. Once, when she was even younger, she


    followed the pretty neighbor when the nanny wasn¡¯t looking. Since then, anyone who heard words like


    ¡°prettydy¡±ing from Ivy¡¯s mouth would be on high alert.


    Paige sat up and looked in the direction Ivy was pointing, and indeed she saw a man leaving the park.


    But he just looked like a regr jogger passing by.


    At that time, Paige was still in the pain of a breakup and had no mood for matters of the heart.


    Seeing the man leave, she picked up Ivy, who was covered in grass clippings, andid back down on


    the grass.


    ¡°Ivy, we¡¯re kids; we can¡¯t just judge by appearances. All day, it¡¯s either a hunk or a handsome uncle.


    Why don¡¯t I ever hear you praising your godmother?¡± Ivy squirmed ineffectually in her arms.


    In the end, that day, Ivy seemed to have coaxed her for a long time before she got off the grass and


    went home. Because both of their heads were covered in grass clippings. Rosalyn was quite pissed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°So, this was the secret between you and Ivy?¡± Paige suddenly realized.


    Baillie nodded with a smile.


    ¡°No wonder Ivy was so surprised the first time she saw you; I thought she was just surprised because


    you¡¯re handsome.¡± Paige mumbled to herself.


    Baillieughed heartily. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Paige that he was extremely tired when he was telling


    her all this..


    These dark and heavy things were in the past; there was no need to let her know and make her feel


    anxious and heartbroken..


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Paige pped his back, pretending to be angry, urging him to continue.


    ¡°After that¡­¡±


    Baillie had received detailed information about Paige less than half a day after he left the park.


    How detailed was it? Baillie even found out about Paige¡¯s kindergarten ss and her thing with Logan,


    which wasn¡¯t as secretive as they had imagined.


    The investigator was very professional and even included information about Logan..


    After reading it, Baillie had a very low opinion of Logan¡¯s character. He wondered how Logan was


    worthy of her.


    Later, Baillie learned that Logan was dating the only daughter of the Sharp family. The Sharp family


    was quite influential and could provide a lot of help for Logan¡¯s career, which Baillie found quite


    contemptible.


    .ogan was relying on his stepmother¡¯s daughter¡¯s connections for benefits while dating a powerful and


    influential woman. He was trying to have his cake and eat it Do, without considering whether he was


    worthy.


    In the third day after the chance encounter with Paige in the park, they formally met in a private room at


    a restaurant.


    fl¡­ if I¡¯m blinded by love and I can¡¯t let go even knowing that Logan is dating other women, what would


    you do?¡± Paige asked.


    aillie looked at her and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve thought about that scenario.¡±

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that kind of person, then I guess I misjudged you.¡± Baillie honestly answered.


    Just kept feeling tired of the world and left this annoying ce at some point.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got a strong set of principles, huh?¡± Paige chuckled lightly.


    Honest as a puppy, not one for telling fibs! But she liked this kind of honesty.


    ¡°After that night of drinking, you were squatting by the road, crying your eyes out. I watched for quite


    some time.¡± Baillie moved closer to Paige¡¯s neck again. ¡°What? I wasn¡¯t crying! I was just blowing off


    some steam!¡± Paige retorted defiantly.


    Baillie burst outughing. Paigeughed too, but herughter soon turned into a sniffling sound. To be


    honest, at that time, she had a falling out with her mom, was betrayed by Logan, life was all shades of


    gray, and she felt like a piece of discarded trash. If it wasn¡¯t for Baillie picking her up, Paige didn¡¯t dare


    imagine what those pains would have turned her into.


    ¡°Baillie.¡± She softly called his name.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We need to stay together forever,¡± Paige said seriously.


    Baillie hugged her tight, nodded, and said, ¡°Yep!¡±


    After the rtionship deepened, Baillie became even more clingy. Sticking close when getting dressed


    in the morning and at meal times too. When his wife went to work, he wanted to tag along.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Paige indulged him, always pandering to him.


    When they arrived at thepany, all the employees stared at Baillie, but they didn¡¯t dare to be too


    obvious.


    ¡°Is that President Owens¡® husband?¡±


    ¡°What? That smart¨Clooking guy?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s even more handsome in person!¡°.


    ¡°He¡¯s so tall, he must be around 6¡¯3¡°? Our President Owens is only 5¡¯6¡°; she looks so petite next to


    him!


    As everyone chattered away, Paige just stood still.


    ¡°One at a time, if you want to look, then look! You think I¡¯ll get mad?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    ¡°I officially introduce to you this handsome guy, Baillie, my husband.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Scott!¡±


    Someone shouted first, and then everyone began to call him Mr. Scott.


    From the moment Paige introduced him to her coworkers, Baillie had a constant smile on his face.


    ¡°Hello everyone; please enjoy the afternoon teater.¡±


    Afterwards, Paige led Baillie to her office. As soon as the office door closed, the employees in the hall


    began to chatter.


    ¡°They are definitely in love; he¡¯s been grinning the whole time.¡±


    ¡°He looks so happy!¡±


    ¡°I heard they¡¯re in a May¨CDecember romance!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the age gap is almost six years.¡±


    ¡°President Owens looks so young; they don¡¯t look odd together at all!¡±


    ¡°I read online that he¡¯s Mr. Evan from the Scott family; is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true; you can even find pictures of him attending charity events with his parents online!¡±


    ¡°President Owens is so amazing; she found such a great partner!¡±


    ¡°The key is that he¡¯s a hopeless romantic!¡±


    ¡°I heard from some old employees who¡¯ve been with President Owens for a long time that she¡¯s a


    romantic too. They knew she had a boyfriend but didn¡¯t know she was dating her stepfather¡¯s son. A


    few years ago, she made a lot of sacrifices for this man; she helped him with projects and found


    investments. She was even more dedicated than she was to her ownpany.¡±


    ¡°If President Owens is also a romantic, then I¡¯m relieved. Two romantics together will definitely be


    super happy!¡±


    The predicament Paige faced proved rather intricate

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    She entered the conference room, and the relevant employees followed suit, subsequently exiting one


    by one.


    Baillie stood guard like a vignt pup, awaiting her in her office.


    In the interim, he ordered avish afternoon tea for Paige¡¯spany staff to indulge in, a repast


    comparable to a buffet at a five¨Cstar hotel.


    As he listened to the employees repeated expressions of gratitude, Baillie felt immense joy.


    His fingertips delicately brushed against his wedding band.


    Since being with Paige, Baillie gradually discovered his once dreary world transforming into a


    kaleidoscope of colors.


    Even the humans he once found tiresome asionally began to appear endearing.


    Each day, he eagerly anticipated the moments toe, spent alongside Paige.


    Merely contemting it, Baillie felt an overwhelming sense of happiness and good fortune.


    In the blink of an eye, the scorching summer silently departed after an autumn rain.


    Ivy and Cory officially started school trials.


    Due to cking off in the previous months, Wayne had work piled up to his eyeballs and was busy as a


    bee every day. Still, he dropped off and picked up the kids from school every day.


    Rosalynn was doing a bang¨Cup job in FreshBite¡¯s transformation.


    Thepany¡¯s sales for the third quarter exceeded more than three times the annual revenue of the


    previous year.


    Thepany nned to conduct a significant number of promotional activities in the fourth quarter,


    with sales expected to double from the third quarter¡¯s performance.


    Such a sessful case naturally brought Jered Ventures more coborative opportunities.


    However, Rosalynn had already decided to gradually take over the Jared Group in two years¡® time.


    Jered Ventures was her own creation, and she didn¡¯t want it to disappear once she took back control of


    the Jared Group.


    Therefore, she intended to nurture the current team.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For the new coborative projects, Rosalynn would no longer personally lead but rather assist.


    Although such work was not without its challenges.


    Everyone at home was busier than ever.


    Jaime Jules had learned a great deal at Bane Corporation. After the holiday, he quickly returned to


    school and started nning with his partner to establish an overseas shopping tform, exporting


    high¨Cquality and affordable products abroad.


    The design of Paige¡¯s new office building was done, the site was ready, and construction officially


    kicked off.


    Her business was growing like a weed, and the rented office space was no longer cutting the mustard.


    When Kate heard about it, she immediately picked a spot in hermercial property in H City and


    made two floors avable for her daughter¨Cinw.


    Before leaving, she gave Baillie a piece of her mind.


    ¡°Paige is already up to her ears in work and you¡¯re adding more to her te? Watch it next time, don¡¯t


    be so careless!¡±


    Paige could only offer a wry smile.


    Baillie humbly epted it.


    Due to Latham Jared¡¯s rebellion, Hria undertook the reorganization of the Jared Group.


    Numerous issues arose during this process.


    Rather than entrusting these problems to the team, she personally tackled them all.


    The moment she detected any potential future risks that could trouble her granddaughter, she promptly


    andpletely eradicated them.


    Cory¡¯s involvement in the confidential project of software development has now reached the final sprint


    stage after oveing one challenging obstacle after


    another


    Cory has mastered the content taught at school.


    Now, Cory¡¯s entire heart is dedicated to software development.


    Ivy¡¯s uing art exhibition in her home country has finally been confirmed.


    Apart from the artworks by the invited exhibiting artists, Ivy¡¯s own paintings stillck a certain


    something.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Ivy spent her days ying with cats and dogs, attending school, and caring about the happiness of


    everyone in her family.


    In addition, Ivy continued to pursue her art


    Fortunately, Ivy had been exceptionally happytely


    Her artistic inspiration was also abundant.


    The curator of her art exhibition couldn¡¯t help but shed tears when they saw her recent works.


    ¡°Her use of colors has improved greatly. Through colors alone, one could sense her inner joy and


    happiness.¡±


    However, Rosalynn was not the one with the most leisure time in the family.


    That distinction went to Calvin


    After undergoing surgery, his fractured area had healed.


    Initially, there was concem about whether Calvin would adapt to this leisurely lifestyle.


    But Calvin had adapted remarkably well.


    Simply put, he had be a gardener now.


    Calvin¡¯s got both front and back yards of the vi looking spick and span. He¡¯s bought a bunch of books


    on gardening and buries his nose in them whenever Ivy¡¯s off to school


    Ivy mentioned that there¡¯s a huge farm near their new home. Calvin, being a responsible guy, has


    visited Moonlit Lake a couple of times and sketched a map of the farm


    After realizing there was also ake at the new ce, he went ahead and bought books on


    aquaculture.


    Everyone was gobsmacked.


    Hnia was not only shocked but also chuffed to bits.


    With enough dough at home, Calvin never has to worry about making ends meet. He can live out his


    days as a farmer, enjoying the life he thinks is peachy. Comete autumn.


    Ivy¡¯s art exhibition is just around the corner.


    Cory¡¯s project has finally beenunched, and it¡¯s truly revolutionary.


    In simple terms, it¡¯s an Al tool that makes office work incredibly easy.


    Since its release, it has garnered worldwide attention due to its exceptionalputational capabilities.


    Bane Corporation¡¯s stock prices have skyrocketed for three consecutive days.


    The chief engineer, in multiple media interactions, has credited a mysterious and anonymous engineer


    for their swift breakthrough.


    He even highlighted that this engineer fixed a bug that had been guing the team for six months in


    just three days.


    This revtion sparked intense discussions within the industry, with everyone specting that the


    anonymous engineer might be working for a rivalpany.


    The engineer¡¯s identity remained undisclosed, likely because they either hadn¡¯t resigned yet or were


    bound by a non¨Cdisclosure agreement.


    The chief engineer took to social media to dispel all spections.


    Meanwhile, six¨Cyear¨Cold Cory sat in a ssroom, attentively listening to his teacher exining math


    problems.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a nce at the problem and Cory already had the answer, along with several ways to solve it.


    After school, Cory packed up his stuff slowly.


    Every school day, Ivy woulde to pick him up when school ended.


    But today, before he could even wait for lvy, the chalk eraser fell onto his desk.


    The tallest boy in the ssughs maliciously.


    ¡°Look at his expressionless face. Could he possibly be a fool? Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    That slightly chubby boy has always been doing poorly in school.


    He got into this school because his folks donated a whole building


    As the only boy in the family, he¡¯s super spoiled.


    He¡¯s used to throwing his weight around like he owns the ce.


    He started school around the same time as Cory. Cory aced the first exam, got full marks and came in


    first.


    This guy barely scraped through with a score in the thirties, came in deadst.


    Just because of that, the chubby kid took a dislike to Cory.


    But Cory¡¯s rarely at school, and today was the day he was caught.


    After the chubby kid finished his rant, the usual bunch of kids around him startedughing at Cory.


    ¡°Top of the ss, did you fry your brain with all that studying?¡±


    ¡°Bookworm, hahaha!¡±


    Despite all the mockery, Cory didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    Just then, a sweet voice came from the door.


    ¡°Cory!¡±


    Cory dusted off the chalk from his sleeve, ignored the chubby kid, picked up his bag and was about to


    leave.


    The chubby kid couldn¡¯t stand being ignored.


    He blocked Cory¡¯s path and shoved him: ¡°Are you deaf, or are you just ignoring me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a gust of wind behind him.


    Then he got a swift kick to his butt.


    The chubby kid stumbled and almost fell.


    ¡°Who dares to hit my brother?¡±


    Ivy stood in front of Cory.


    She spread her arms wide and red at the chubby kid.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You kicked me?¡± The chubby kid¡¯s face gradually turned red, then he raised his hand to hit Ivy.


    But Ivy was quick to dodge, tripped him up andnded him on the ground.


    She ran up and punched him twice.


    Cory was dumbfounded.


    In the past, Calvin and Mike asionally taught Ivy some self¨Cdefense.


    Ivy took it very seriously.


    But Cory didn¡¯t expect her to actually learn it and be able to use it so flexibly in realbat.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to bully people? Do you admit your fault?¡±


    Ivy pinned the chubby kid to the ground and gave him a good beating, then grabbed one of his fingers


    and asked fiercely.


    The chubby kid¡¯s finger hurt so much he almost couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He immediately started to cry loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my grandma to beat you two up!¡±


    Just then, the teacher came over.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Cory came to his senses, walked over, grabbed Ivy¡¯s hand and hid her behind him.¡±


    ¡°Miss, she hit me!¡± The chubby kid sat up, his nose bleeding. He pointed at Ivy crying..


    Ivy said fiercely, ¡°You were the one who pushed my brother first!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ableson hurried over.


    To create a better learning environment for Cory and Ivy, Wayne would pick them up and drop them off


    at school every day, but he always stayed in the car and didn¡¯t show his face.


    When it was time to leave school and Cory and Ivy didn¡¯te out, Wayne asked Ableson to go in and


    check.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw them in a standoff.


    He nced at the chubby kid with a bloody nose crying loudly and quickly ran to Cory and Ivy: ¡°Are you


    guys okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Cory calmly replied, ¡°Tell mom and dad we might need awyer.¡±


    Because the chubby kid had a nosebleed, he was sent to a nearby hospital.


    Rosalynn rushed over as soon as she heard the news.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    A Rolls Royce pulled up just as we parked.


    A bunch of big shots stepped out as soon as the car came to a halt.


    ¡°Who dares to mess with my grandson? I¡¯m gonna settle the score today!!¡±


    Rosalynn watched as they stormed past like a gust of wind.


    She saw Ivy in Wayne¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡°Ivy called out uneasily.


    ¡°Honey, it really wasn¡¯t Ivy¡¯s fault this time.¡± Wayne wore a serious face.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Rosalynn gestured to Ivy with a stern face.


    Ivy pouted, her tears nearly spilling over.


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Wayne tried to intercede.


    Rosalynn just looked at Ivy without a word.


    Ivy, head down, dejectedly left her dad¡¯s arms and slowly walked to Rosalynn..


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°He bullied Cory!¡± Ivy responded.


    Rosalynn was fully aware of what had happened.


    She definitely knew why Ivy had hit the boy.


    ¡°So if he bullies your brother, you can hit him?¡± Rosalynn questioned sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no other way to


    solve this? Is violence the only answer?¡±


    Ivy was getting a little angry now too..


    ¡°He just can¡¯t bully my brother!¡± she answered determinedly. This was her first time standing up to


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Cory, seeing the scene, quickly stepped in, ¡°I¡¯ll teach Ivy. She won¡¯t do this again!¡±


    Rosalynn knew.


    The incident today was not entirely Ivy¡¯s fault.


    But she couldn¡¯t let Ivy develop a habit of solving problems with violence.


    There are so many desks and chairs in the ssroom, and kidsck judgment.


    Today the chubby boy just ended up with a bloody nose.


    What if he had hit something, gotten injured, or worse?


    What if Ivy couldn¡¯t win the fight, and she got hurt or even faced more serious consequences?


    Once a habit of solving problems with violence is developed.


    The consequences could be dire if such a habit were to take root!


    ¡°Ivy, from now on, if you don¡¯t admit to your mistakes, mummy won¡¯t talk to you.¡± Rosalynn said sternly.


    Hearing this, Ivy was thrown into a panic..


    Her tears started to flow.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± she called out to Rosalynn, reaching out to grab her hand.


    Rosalynn dodged her.


    Wayne was heartbroken.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t contradict his wife right now so he swallowed his words.


    He could only pick up Ivy andfort her, ¡°Sweetie, mummy will be okay once she¡¯s not angry


    anymore.¡±


    Ivy asked confusedly, ¡°I was just protecting my brother, why is mummy angry?¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment before gently saying, ¡°Ivy, mummy doesn¡¯t want you to solve problems


    with violence. The chubby boy is bigger and stronger than you, what if you got hurt? Mummy would be


    so worried.¡±


    Ivy still didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Sweetie, next time something like this happens, tell daddy, okay? Daddy will handle it.¡± Wayne


    continued to soothe her.


    Ivy sobbed uncontrobly, burying her face on his shoulder.


    At only five and a half years old, Ivy couldn¡¯tprehend theplexities of adult reasoning.


    Her tear¨Cstreaked face nodded in a mixture of sorrow and frustration, intensifying her cries.


    After a while, a mboyantly dressed elderly woman burst into the room, eximing, ¡°Who dared to


    hurt my grandson?!¡±


    Wayne swiftly covered the children¡¯s ears, his face contorting with a stern expression.


    Rosalynn¡¯s demeanor also turned serious, reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    While they were responsible for disciplining their own child, the actions of the adults involved needed to


    be addressed. Their mischievous child had harmed Ivy, and the parents of the troublemaker couldn¡¯t


    evade ountability.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    ¡°What are you hollering about?¡± Mike had a real sour look on his face.


    He had just seen Gabrie giving Ivy a piece of her mind.


    Ivy and Cory were like their own to them, watched over by their team of bodyguards since they were


    little.


    They loved them as if they were their own.


    Now Cory was being bullied and Ivy was catching k for it.


    It felt like a punch in the gut for Mike.


    The chubby kid¡¯s family was taken aback by Mike¡¯s intensity.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± the chubby kid¡¯s grandma asked, ¡°You¡¯re so young. Do you feel any


    shame bullying an old woman like me?¡±


    Mike got an earful from her.


    But who was Mike?


    He used to be a man who would stop at nothing.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let something like this get to him.


    ¡°Your kid is bullying others at school. And you, an old woman, have the nerve to give me a hard time.


    What do I have to feel shameful about?¡± ¡°Mike.¡± Rosalynn came out of the house and calmly called out


    his name.


    Mike instantly fell back behind Rosalynn.


    Four or five women from the chubby kid¡¯s family showed up.


    Apart from his mom and grandma, a few of his aunts were also there.


    They looked at Rosalynn and said, ¡°She looks kind of familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. She must be some small¨Ctime actress.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she has a daughter like that!¡± the chubby kid¡¯s grandma suddenly yelled out.


    ¡°Are you here to resolve the issue or to pick a fight?¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    The chubby kid¡¯s mom was fuming.


    ¡°Your daughter beat up my son so bad he bled from his nose and now he¡¯s traumatized. What are we


    going to do about this?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to do about it?¡± Rosalynn retorted.


    ¡°Compensation! Besides money, your two kids also need to apologize to my nephew!¡± the chubby kid¡¯s


    aunt crossed her arms and eximed. Rosalynnughed after hearing this.


    ¡°Did you check the CCTV footage in the ssroom?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Without thinking, the women yelled back, ¡°What about the CCTV? Our kid just threw a chalk duster and


    identally hit your son. His skin didn¡¯t even break, but our kid got his nose bleeding!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if our kid will have anysting damage! We only have one kid in each generation. If


    something happens to our kid, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn feigned surprise, ¡°I


    suggest the men in your family go see a doctor. Their fertility seems pretty subpar.¡±


    Mike almost burst outughing.


    The others blushed and looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old woman pointed at Rosalynn, lost for words.


    In the end, she raised her hand in anger, about to p Rosalynn.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mike red at the old woman.


    The old woman¡¯s hand stopped mid¨Cair.


    Her lips trembled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Just have that brate out, apologize to my


    grandson, and pay us. Then we¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a brat in here, apart from your own?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°It¡¯s only fair to


    compensate. But it should be youpensating us.¡±


    ¡°You want us to pay after my son got beaten up?¡± The chubby kid¡¯s mom shouted in disbelief, ¡°Are you


    some poor lunatic trying to squeeze money out of us?¡±


    The chubby kid¡¯s family was well¨Cknown in the local business scene.


    They had some clout in the import¨Cexport industry.


    They had met their fair share of high¨Cranking officials. Now, they pegged Rosalynn as a small¨Ctime


    actress trying to climb up the socialdder.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    That chubby boy¡¯s mom, who hadn¡¯t really seen Rosalynn in social circles, assumed her husband


    wasn¡¯t some rich guy.


    But she totally didn¡¯t see iting, Rosalynn might just be a top dog in her field.


    So she just started trash¨Ctalking Rosalynn the minute she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your kid bullied mine. Now my son has some serious emotional trauma. You guys have to pay for it.¡±


    Rosalynn said confidently, ¡°As for my daughter, her hand is insured for millions. We don¡¯t know yet if


    there¡¯s any hidden damage, she¡¯s also seriously traumatized. Shouldn¡¯t you be the ones


    compensating?¡±


    The olddy scoffs, ¡°You¡¯re lying through your teeth without even blushing. What insurance worth


    millions? Have you even seen a million dors?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying when you get thewyer¡¯s


    letter and thewsuit.¡± Rosalynn paused a bit.


    ¡°You¡¯re suing us?¡± That chubby boy¡¯s aunt got startled, ¡°Now it¡¯s your daughter who beat up my


    nephew ck and blue. It¡¯s shocking that not only do you not apologize orpensate, you¡¯re asking


    us to pay? Aren¡¯t you being a little too greedy?¡±


    ¡°You guys should really talk to us about this.¡±


    At that moment, Wayne¡¯s team ofwyers arrived.


    That chubby boy¡¯s family turned back in confusion.


    Before they could ask who they were, the other party handed out their business cards, ¡°I¡¯m Hector


    Lawrence, the chiefwyer at Saint Law Firm, and the legal advisor for Bane Corporation¡¯s


    investments.¡°.


    ¡°Bane Corporation?¡± That chubby boy¡¯s aunt was quite shocked.


    Her husband was currently bidding on a project from apany under Bane Corporation.


    They were just discussing thisst night.


    Thepetition was fierce.


    ¦£


    But if they couldnd this project, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money for the next three years.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hector nodded with a smile, ¡°I will be representing my clients, Mr. Wayne and Miss Gabrie


    Jared, in discussing thepensation matter with you all.¡± ¡°Who?¡± That chubby boy¡¯s aunt asked in


    surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, and¡­¡± Hector raised his hand to point at Rosalynn, ¡°Miss Jared.¡±


    ¡°You guys are just talking nonsense. Are you some kind of scam group? Wayne and Gabrie. Do you


    think just knowing the names of some tycoons makes you look rich?¡± She sneered.


    If Gabrie and Wayne¡¯s children were studying in this school, how could they possibly not know?


    At that moment, the door opened again.


    A majestic tall man walked out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big idea here? You can¡¯t even handle this little thing and let these people make a scene in


    front of me. Causing trouble for thedy, are you guys looking to get fired?¡±


    Wayne looked at everyone present.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°President Silverman?¡±


    Those who don¡¯t keep up with gossip news might not be familiar with Gabrie.¡±


    But they were very familiar with Wayne¡¯s face.


    Bane Corporation had many subsidiaries, a big piece of the pie that everyone wanted a slice of.


    If someone regrly followed news about Bane Corporation, they would frequentlye across


    Wayne¡¯s appearances on financial programs. Recently, his marriage to the heiress of the Jared Group


    had garnered significant attention as well.


    In the news, Mrs. Silverman, Wayne¡¯s wife, appeared as a polished and professional businesswoman.


    With her short hair, suited attire, and evident leadership aura, she seemed worlds apart from the


    casual, pampered housewife she appeared to be now. People might have felt a sense of familiarity


    upon seeing her, but they certainly didn¡¯t anticipate her being the heiress of such a wealthy family.


    ¡°Let them deal with it. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t even look at those people, just took Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    His attitudepletely changed,forting his wife.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    ¡°Wayne, was it your daughter who hit our kid?¡± The chubby boy¡¯s grandma asked straight up.


    Wayne nced at her, ¡°Yes, so what?¡±


    Hearing this, the chubby boy¡¯s family was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that your daughter is Wayne¡¯s daughter!¡± The


    chubby boy¡¯s aunt blurted out instantly.


    They didn¡¯t know much about Gabrie, but they were quite familiar with Wayne¡¯s ways.


    Simply put, he¡¯s a force to be reckoned with.


    And they needed to rely on this force to make money.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Wayne scoffed, ¡°My daughter is usually well¨Cbehaved and very adorable. She


    never gets into conflicts. Your kid bullied my son and made my daughter so upset. You want to brush it


    off as a misunderstanding?¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, thinking, ¡°Good. It¡¯s time for us to take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, the kids¡® tussle wasn¡¯t serious!¡± The chubby boy¡¯s grandma tried tough it off, ¡°We won¡¯t hold


    it against them anymore. Kids fighting is a way of getting to know each other, they¡¯ll be friends in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°Do you have the right?¡± Wayne retorted.


    The olddy¡¯s smile vanished instantly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. It was our kid¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll have hime over and apologize to your daughter.


    Please, forgive us this time for the sake of our kid being, ssmates with your son. We¡¯ll discipline him


    properly when we get home!¡± The chubby boy¡¯s aunt quickly said.


    Her husband was in the midst of a crucial bid.


    They couldn¡¯t let a mischievous kid ruin this opportunity.


    Having said that, she didn¡¯t wait for Wayne and his wife¡¯s response.


    She instantly turned to pull their kid out from the corner.


    ¡°Apologize now! Say you were wrong! Say you won¡¯t bully your ssmates anymore!¡± His aunt was


    somewhat anxious.


    The chubby kid was initially hiding in the corner.


    He wanted to see how his family would handle this..


    But instead of seeing them make Ivy apologize, he was pulled out by his aunt.


    He nced at Wayne.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The chubby kid was so scared by his look that he started to bawl: ¡°I was the one who got hit, why


    should I apologize! I don¡¯t like you anymore, aunt. I won¡¯t let youe to my house anymore!!¡±


    His crying was particrly loud.


    This made even Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you don¡¯t want to apologize, then don¡¯t. He¡¯s just a kid, why are you, as his aunt,


    pulling him around like this? You scared him into crying!¡± Seeing her grandson cry, the chubby kid¡¯s


    grandma immediately held him and then said to the aunt, ¡°We just need topensate them with


    money. Let¡¯s just pay up!¡±


    If money could solve the problem, would they still be so stressed after knowing the parents of the two


    kids were Wayne and Gabrie?


    ¡°You take Ivy and Cory and go first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Rosalynn told Wayne.


    ¡°Do we need to say anything else to them?¡± Wayne frowned.


    He clearly didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to waste more time with these people.


    Rosalynn silently looked at him.


    Wayne simply responded, ¡°Got it.¡± He looked at everyone present then turned to leave.


    He chose another exit to leave with Cory and Ivy.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a kind person. You¡¯re a mother too, you must understand a mother¡¯s feelings. Please


    be lenient this time¡­¡± The chubby kid¡¯s mom said after Wayne left.


    Then she immediately started apologizing to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn ignored her.


    She slowly walked towards the chubby kid.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The chubby kid¡¯s mom jumped in fright, immediately shielding her son.


    ¡°Why so nervous?¡± Rosalynn nced at her, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid, what am I going to do to him?¡±


    After saying that, Rosalynn looked at the chubby kid and waved at him: ¡°Hey kiddo, boys shouldn¡¯t hide


    behind their mom¡¯s back. Come here, let¡¯s have a chat?¡±

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    The chubby boy was initially sobbing, but as soon as he heard Rosalynn¡¯s words, he quickly wiped


    away his tears.


    Ignoring his mother and grandmother¡¯s attempts to stop him, he walked up to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn bent down, looking at the bruises on his face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ivy really gave you a good beating,¡± she remarked.


    The boy sniffled a couple of times.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    The boy nodded


    ¡°If it hurts, then it¡¯s deserved,¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°This is the punishment you deserve for bullying


    others.¡±


    ¡°How can you say such things to a child?¡± the boy¡¯s mother intervened.


    His grandmother was also anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Mike stopped them. ¡°If you take another step forward, don¡¯t me me for not being


    polite!¡±


    The boy trembled in fear at Mike¡¯s words.


    He started crying again.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Suddenly, Rosalynn frowned.


    The boy immediately stopped crying, looking terrified at the woman before him.


    She didn¡¯t yell, just frowned.


    The boy suddenly found her very scary.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry anymore,¡± Rosalynn stared into his eyes, ¡°You bullied Cory Jared because you¡¯re jealous


    he always ranks first. But it doesn¡¯t work. Look¡­¡±


    The boy sobbed and turned around, seeing his terrified family.


    ¡°In the end, you gained nothing. Instead, you ended up in the hospital, beaten by a girl younger who¡¯s


    than you. You even caused fear and distress to your loved ones who care for you.¡±


    Hearing it, the boy burst out tears, his body trembling.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud.


    ¡°So now I ask you, do you realize your mistake? Will you still dare to bully others?¡± Rosalynn asked


    slowly.


    The boy nodded through his tears and said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I will never bully anyone again!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and said, ¡°You must not lie. And remember, I won¡¯t harm you because you¡¯re just a


    child. But¡­ your mom and dad are different. They will have to bear the consequences on your behalf.


    Do you understand?¡±


    The boy trembled all over.


    Crying, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I will never bully anyone again. Please don¡¯t punish my


    mom and dad¡­¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Rosalynn turned around and left after she finished speaking.


    The boy¡¯s mother hurriedly went to embrace her son tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    Rosalynn, now at the door, suddenly looked at the boy¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Your child has caused a deep psychological trauma to my children. I believe he shouldn¡¯t continue


    studying at this school. If he stays here, it won¡¯t be good for him or my children, what do you think?¡±


    The boy¡¯s mother quickly nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll transfer schools! We¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rosalynn was somewhat polite, but not overly so.


    After finishing her sentence, she walked out the door.


    Mike red at the family onest time before following her out.


    The boy and his family were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°My husband¡¯s project will be a sess soon! If I had known it would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have


    come with you guys!¡±

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    After finishing up those tasks and getting back home, it was just about dinner time.


    Instead of hitching a ride with Wayne, Rosalynn drove herself back.


    By the time she arrived, Cory and Ivy had already returned home.


    Wayne was leaning against the car door, waiting for Rosalynn.


    He walked over to help her open the car door after she parked her car.


    ¡°I heard from Hector that you made that kid cry before you left?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s on him for being too soft¨Chearted, I was justying down thew.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Is Ivy still


    crying?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s still crying¡­¡± Wayne said with a pained expression, ¡°Honey, about what happened


    today¡­


    ¡°I know, you probably thought she did nothing wrong in defending herself.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    That was his usual way of doing things.


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything, which could be interpreted as an agreement.


    After watching the surveince video of the kid bullying Ivy, he was itching to wring the kid¡¯s neck.


    ¡°She¡¯s too young right now. This is when her worldview is being formed. You all are praising her for


    solving problems with violence now. What if next time she fights with other kids not for Cory¡¯s sake?¡±


    Rosalynn asked seriously.


    Small bad habits could get amplified if indulged and be a big problem.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Wayne said when he saw that Rosalynn was genuinely upset.


    He immediately apologized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Rosalynn agreed.


    Wayne held her hand and they walked into the house.


    Rosalynn was a woman of her word.


    She didn¡¯t speak to Ivy for the next two days.


    Until the evening of the third day when Ivy came home from school and sought out Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mommy, I know I was wrong.¡± She said as she grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s skirt hem, ¡°I won¡¯t hit people


    anymore.¡±


    Rosalynn felt both pained and helpless.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She bent down to look Ivy in the eye: ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m happy and touched that you protected your brother, but


    I¡¯m more worried about what if you get hurt¡­¡±


    Ivy hugged Rosalynn and sobbed tofort her: ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    They finally made up, and Wayne breathed a sigh of relief.


    But after this incident, Rosalynn and Wayne realized that the school they chose for Cory might have


    been a mistake.


    With his IQ and knowledge base, if he followed the normal school curriculum, on one hand he wouldn¡¯t


    want to interact with kids his age, and on the other hand he probably knew more than the teachers.


    Essentially, he wouldn¡¯t learn much.


    After dinner, Rosalynn went to Cory¡¯s study.


    When she walked in, Ivy was discussing a math problem with a friend she made during their camping


    trip.


    The usually taciturn Cory was engaged in a lively discussion with them.


    After they finished discussing the problem, he ended the video call..


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Cory, do you really need to be at the same school as your sister?¡± Rosalynn asked gently, ¡°You know,


    there¡¯s a big gap between you and your sister in terms of knowledge level¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to change schools, mommy?¡± Cory frowned, ¡°Because of what happenedst time?¡±


    ¡°About this decision, your dad and I thought it through thoroughly. We think your current school isn¡¯t


    right for you.¡±


    Cory lowered his head: ¡°I worry that my sister won¡¯t be able to adapt.¡±


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t know anyone at the new school.


    ¡°Boy, we can¡¯t always be by your sister¡¯s side. Everyone needs to learn to grow independently, and I


    don¡¯t want you to sacrifice for your sister.¡±


    ¡°Where do you n on sending me to school?¡± Cory asked.¡±


    ¡°The school where Hannah and Sarah go. They have special sses for gifted students. The teachers


    there are experts in various fields, and you¡¯ll learn way more than at your current school.¡±

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    He¡¯s stuck in the ssroom every day, feeling like it¡¯s no different than not going to school at all.


    Hannah and Sarah are clearly in different situations.


    They would asionally bring him some math or physics problems, and he usually solves them


    quickly.


    Of course, there are some very difficult problems he can¡¯t solve.


    Every time the teacher solves the problem in ss, Hannah woulde to discuss with him.


    He has learned a lot from these discussions.


    ¡°I should talk to my sister first,¡± Cory contemted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to consider whether your sister is willing or not. Son, this is about your own life. I want


    you to do what makes you happy,¡± Rosalynn said tenderly. As a child, Cory always prioritized his


    sister¡¯s needs.


    He would patiently wait for her to finish drinking milk before taking his turn.


    As he grew older, he would let his sister choose toys first, and only then would he join in..


    Even when he was sick, he would feel guilty for inconveniencing his sister.


    Instances like these were countless.


    Now, Cory stood at a significant crossroad in his life, and Rosalynn genuinely wished for him to make


    decisions for himself.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cory affirmed, nodding his head.


    He looked at the problem they just discussed on the iPad.


    Hannah just said she was going to a major mathpetition next month.


    Thepetition requires school rmendation.


    His school doesn¡¯t qualify to participate.


    Cory has never participated in such apetition.


    After hearing Hannah¡¯s introduction, he felt it was very interesting.


    He has always liked to take on some difficult challenges.


    After thinking for a while, Cory got up to find his sister.


    His sister just finished her homework. At this moment, she was doing something with Calvin in the


    vegetable garden. ¡°Sis,¡± Cory called.


    Ivy turned her head, her face was somehow muddy.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Come here, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Sis patted Calvin¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Calvin, you go ahead, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    After saying that, she ran to Cory.


    Cory wiped the mud off her face with his hand.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Sis, would you be scared if I didn¡¯t go to the same school as you?¡± He asked quietly, feeling very


    guilty.


    His sister blinked, ¡°Are you going far away? Will I not see you for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just another school in H City, only twenty minutes¡® drive from your school. I¡¯lle


    home every day!¡±


    She blinked again, ¡°Then why should I be scared?¡±


    Cory was stunned.


    Rosalynn leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Cory subconsciously nced at her.


    She shrugged with a smile.


    ¡°Are you going to a better school? You should go. I went to the teacher¡¯s office yesterday, and


    everyone was worried about it!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cory was confused.


    ¡°They said¡­¡± Ivy suddenly mimicked the teacher¡¯s manner of speaking, ¡°Cory is incredibly intelligent.


    I¡¯m slightly intimidated when I see him in ss every day, as if he¡¯s silently scrutinizing the logical


    consistency of my exnations.¡±


    ¡°And then another teacher mentioned¡­¡± Ivy adjusted her posture and continued her imitation, ¡°Oh my


    goodness, I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way! I have no clue how to challenge him with difficult


    questions anymore because no matter how tough they are, he consistently achieves a perfect score!¡±

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Rosalynn amused Ivy, making her burst intoughter


    Cory felt a bit shy and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated¡±


    No trial took ce


    During his sses, Cory spent most of the time daydreaming


    ¡°Alright, have you two siblings discussed it? Can we transfer Cory to another school?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ivy immediately replied


    ¡°Honey, did you hear that? It¡¯s up to you to handle the next steps,¡± Rosalynn turned to Wayne


    ¡°Got it, dear,¡± Wayne responded.


    Ivy touched her own arm and said, ¡°You two are so loving!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned quite a few words in the time you¡¯ve been in school, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn bent down


    and lightly tapped Ivy¡¯s forehead.


    Ivy had undergone significant changes since starting school.


    Due to her cuteness, pleasant voice, and good nature, Ivy had be popr among her ssmates


    from the beginning.


    Although her mother had sternly punished her for the incident involving the chubby boyst time, the


    children at school elevated Ivy¡¯s status to a new level. ¡°Isn¡¯t going to school about learning?¡± Ivy spoke


    earnestly. ¡°Mom, do you have anything else to do? I¡¯m busy¡­¡±


    Ivy pointed to Calvin¡¯s direction, appearing serious yet helpless.


    ¡°Go, go¡± Rosalynn waved her hand.


    by hurried back.


    Cory and Rosalynn exchanged nces, and Rosalynn said with a smile, ¡°Your sister is busy all day


    long and has no spare time. All your worries are unnecessary.¡± Cory was a little disappointed.


    He and his sister were always together.


    He didn¡¯t know when his sister stopped being afraid of the outside world and started to be full of


    exploration and challenge.


    After the disappointment, Cory was happy.


    He wanted his sister to be like an eagle soaring in the sky, free and powerful, fearless.


    A whileter, Calvin and Ivy walked back together, engaged in a serious discussion.


    Curious, Rosalynn asked, ¡°What are you two discussing?¡±


    Calvin looked at her and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder, and many seeds we nt don¡¯t sprout.


    We¡¯re discussing building a greenhouse near Moonlit Lake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let the gardeners


    knowter so they can make preparations,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Ivy shook her head and said, ¡°Mom, Calvin and I have discussed it. We want to do it ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Do it yourselves?¡± Rosalynn was surprised.


    ¡°I bought books!¡± Calvin chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try first. If it doesn¡¯t work out,


    then we can ask for help.¡±


    Who would have imagined?


    Calvin, who used to feel dizzy at the sight of books, had now be a studious person.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He studied agriculture and animal husbandry books every day.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what you both aplish.¡±


    Wayne made a few calls and sorted out Cory¡¯s transfer.


    But because it was a special ss, Cory was much younger than the other students in the ss. So,


    before he enrolled, he needed to take aprehensive science exam. Only if his scores met the


    standards could he be admitted to the school.


    ¡°Honey, how did you manage to raise such a brilliant child?¡± Just as Rosalynn finished bathing, Wayne


    came over to kiss her.


    ¡°Stop the sweet talk¡± Rosalynn pushed Wayne¡¯s hand away.


    Wayne embraced Rosalynn tightly, even giving her a kiss.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    After the hustle and bustle of the day, they finally had a moment to chill and Wayne wasn¡¯t about to let


    Rosalynn off the hook.


    After a moment of passion, Wayne held Rosalynn in his arms, feeling satisfied. He proposed, ¡°What do


    you think about moving to Moonlit Lake next month?¡± Exhausted, Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s your call¡±


    Wayne continued. ¡°There¡¯s another matter. He gently kissed Rosalynn¡¯s ear and whispered,


    ¡°Sweetheart, Bane Energy Corporation has its quarterly meeting day after tomorrow You need to


    attend¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, questioning. ¡°Why do I have to be there?¡±


    Wayne responded, ¡°Because you¡¯re the head honcho of Bane Energy Corporation. Haven¡¯t you read a


    single line of our marriage agreement?¡± Rosalynn grumbled, ¡°Thaven¡¯t¡±


    A few momentster, Rosalynn found herself staring at the pages of their marriage agreement,


    specifically the section about property arrangements. She looked at Wayne, surprised, and eximed,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you transfer all of Bane Corporation¡¯s investments to my name?¡±


    Wayne had almost transferred all his assets under Rosalynn¡¯s ownership.


    He seriously replied, ¡°The equity structure of Bane Corporation is a bit of a hot mess. Let me sort it out


    first.¡±


    Rosalynn, shocked, asked, ¡°Are you really going to do that?¡±


    Wayne sincerely said, ¡°We¡¯re hitched. What¡¯s mine is yours. I¡¯ll do as you say, no matter whose name


    you want it under.¡±


    Rosalynn nced again at the dense two pages.


    Bane Energy Corporation was listed first.


    Rosalynn suddenly remembered that when Bane Energy Corporation was first set up, Wayne nned


    to have her take the helm as president.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn casually asked, ¡°How¡¯s Bane Energy Corporation doing now? Who¡¯s the big kahuna?¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Rosalynn looked up at him.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he expressed, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted you to be the president. If


    it¡¯s not you, I won¡¯t give that position to anyone else.¡± Rosalynn yfully responded, ¡°You¡¯re such a


    child.¡±


    Despite her teasing words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of sadness inside.


    Theplexities of their rtionship had grown deep, and she no longer cared about right or wrong.


    Wayne asked, ¡°So, will you attend the meeting at Bane Energy Corporation?¡±


    Rosalynn ced the marriage agreement on the bedside table and replied, ¡°As the boss, it¡¯s only


    natural for me to go. Now, it¡¯s bedtime. Tomorrow, I need to take Cory to his test.¡±


    Wayne leaned closer, nted a tender kiss on Rosalynn¡¯s lips, and switched off the light.


    They held each other tightly, finding sce and warmth in their embrace, as thete autumn chill


    dissipated.


    Rosalynn closed her eyes.


    Her fingers touched the scars Wayne had left to save her.


    During this time, she had profoundly felt Wayne¡¯s transformation more than anyone else.


    Life is always full of curveballs.


    She no longer wanted to be trapped in the cycle of what might happen if Olivia Whaley reappeared.


    Even if that day really came, she had ample resources. She could start over.


    She wanted to enjoy the now, to make each day harmonious and beautiful.


    The autumn rain fell outside the window.


    Rosalynn had a sound sleep that night, without a single dream.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    The next morning, Wayne dropped Ivy off at school.


    Rosalynn took Cory to his new school for the entrance examination.


    Before they parted, Ivy grabbed Cory¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You gotta do well, okay? And if anyone at the


    new school bullies you, don¡¯t be scared. Ivy can be there in twenty minutes!¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Set them straight!¡± Ivy responded earnestly. ¡°Well¨Cbehaved children don¡¯t hit others.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, your dad needs to go to work, and you should head to school.¡±


    Ivy hugged her brother tightly and then darted off towards Wayne.


    Cory hadn¡¯t informed Hannah or Sarah that he was going to their school for an admissions test.


    Hannah, dressed in her school uniform, looked more lively than she did during the camping trip.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, luck seemed to be on their side as Rosalynn and Ivy bumped into Hannah as soon as they


    stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Cory, why are you here at our school?¡± Hannah excitedly approached them. ¡°Did youe to see


    me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for the entrance exam.¡± Cory responded.


    ¡°You¡¯reing to our school?¡± Hannah paused for a moment, then looked overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s


    awesome, then I can study with you every day. Some people in our ss don¡¯t believe you exist, so it¡¯s


    perfect that you¡¯re here to show them!¡±


    Cory was speechless.


    Hannah was a social butterfly.


    It was only after he finished speaking that he noticed Rosalynn.


    Immediately, he straightened up and bowed politely. ¡°Hello!¡±


    After the camping trip, he had heard his parents mention Cory¡¯s parents.


    He was curious and had looked them up online.


    Cory¡¯s parents were both powerful investors.


    Besides wanting to be an excellent algorithm expert, Hannah¡¯s second dream was to be a super


    investor.


    So he admired Cory¡¯s parents greatly.


    ¡°Hannah, Cory¡¯s test is about to start. After he¡¯s done, I¡¯ll bring him to y with you, okay?¡± Rosalynn


    said gently.


    ¡°Okay! You guys better get going!¡± Hannah nodded.


    Rosalynn then led Cory towards the administrative building.


    The teacher in charge of the entrance exam had known sincest night that the studentsing for the


    exam were the children of Wayne and Gabrie, two financial tycoons.


    ¡°Only five and a half years old?¡± Another teacher looked at Cory¡¯s information. ¡°Nopetitive records


    either?¡±


    The teacher in charge felt a slight headacheing on.


    ¡°Wayne personally arranged this over the phone. I suppose these wealthy parents want to give their


    children an extra advantage,¡± she sighed, as she had witnessed such situations too often in recent


    years.


    However, their gifted ss was different.


    The school principal¡¯s family had strong principles in ce.


    Regr sses allowed students to gain admission through mary donations.


    But the gifted ss had a strict entrance exam. No amount of money or influence could guarantee


    entry if the student¡¯s grades fell short.


    Despite this stringent requirement, there were still numerous applicants each year.


    The teacher in charge couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    The entrance exam for their gifted ss was truly challenging.


    Even with the participation of many teachers, achieving satisfactory results was no easy task.


    Moreover, the passing criteria demanded an uracy rate of 95% or higher.


    In her opinion, these affluent students were merely wasting her time.


    As they discussed, a knock interrupted their conversation.


    Both of them turned their attention to the office door.


    Rosalynn was still dressed casually today, but Cory was dressed very formally.


    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here for the entrance exam.¡±


    The two teachers reacted for a moment before nodding hurriedly. ¡°You are Mrs. Silverman and the


    student Cory who will be taking the exam, right?¡± One teacher asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn looked at Cory.


    He nodded slightly, then said softly, ¡°Hello, mydy.¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    The teacher in charge remained silent


    That kid does look pretty cute. But he doesn¡¯t seem too bright.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the exam as soon as possible.¡±


    After a while.


    The teacher took Cory to the ssroom across the hall and handed him two sets of test papers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress out, just do what you can,¡± the teacher said calmly as she put down the papers.


    There have been students who fainted in the ssroom during entrance exams because they couldn¡¯t


    answer a single question and got too anxious.


    If this tycoon¡¯s son fainted on her watch, she might be out of a job!


    Rosalynn waited outside the ssroom.


    Meanwhile, she went through Bane Energy Corporation¡¯s financial reports from the past few years.


    This was all Wayne¡¯s handiwork.


    His business strategy was wless, his organizational structure, solid.


    Bane Energy Corporation could maintain steady growth for the next decade.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure if she could¡¯ve done as well if Wayne had handed Bane Energy Corporation to


    her back in the day.


    Time ticked by.


    The teacher was proctoring the exam in the ssroom, figuring the kid would start crying and give up in


    half an hour or so. But time kept passing.


    She went from twiddling her thumbs to sitting up straight, watching Cory bent over his test.


    After a while, she noticed that Cory didn¡¯t seem to be just scribbling away.


    So she got up and walked over to take a peek at his scratch paper.


    She froze.


    All the forms on Cory¡¯s scratch paper appeared meticulously organized and legible. The teacher¡¯s


    gaze shifted towards the test papers.


    As the one who had crafted the questions, she was well aware of the correct answers.


    To her surprise, the few questions she glimpsed showed that Cory¡¯s answers were all correct!


    The teacher, who had previously been feeling frustrated, suddenly felt a surge of excitement.


    A glimmer of hope sparkled in her eyes.


    Typically, even the most agile student in the gifted ss would require three hours toplete these


    two sets of test papers.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But¡­


    There were still two and a half hours left.


    Cory put down his pen, tidied up his desk, stacked his scratch paper, and put away his stationery.¡±


    Then he turned to the teacher: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°You still have two hours. Don¡¯t you want to check your answers? If your uracy rate is below 90%,


    you won¡¯t be admitted,¡± the teacher gently reminded him.


    He¡¯s not even six and already this capable.


    If this isn¡¯t genius, what is?


    If he missed out on admission because of some minor errors he didn¡¯t catch, she would be devastated!


    ¡°I know.¡± Cory nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. My uracy rate should be¡­ 100%.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve checked already? No lying, kiddo. I¡¯ve been watching you. When did you check?¡± the teacher


    gently reminded him again, ¡°Check again, just to be safe!¡±


    ¡°I first do the calctions in my head, then check them, and finally write them on the answer sheet.¡±


    Cory pointed to his head, then his scratch paper, then the test paper. ¡°Three times in total.¡±


    ¡°In your head?¡±


    Cory nodded, stood up, and handed the test papers to the teacher.


    ¡°Okay, go to your mom and wait for the results.¡±


    Their school was always efficient. If something could be resolved on the same day, it would never be


    postponed to the next day.


    Besides, she was eager to know whether Cory¡¯s uracy rate really was 100%!


    When Cory showed up, Rosalynn tucked her iPad into her bag


    ¡°Done?¡±


    Cory nodded in agreement. ¡°I followed your advice and took my time writing¡±


    However, it seemed that the teacher still found hispletion time too fast.


    ¡°Great job, Cory!¡± Rosalynn praised, giving his head a gentle pat.


    Cory took a seat beside her


    Suddenly, the sound of bustling footsteps could be heard from outside

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    It appeared that a group of people was heading towards the invigtor¡¯s office.


    The invigtor felt like she must be dreaming because, upon reviewing Cory¡¯s paper, she couldn¡¯t find a


    single mistake.


    Realizing the significance of the situation, she immediately contacted the principal.


    Before long the principal arrived with several grade directors, clearly anxious.


    ¡°Full marks, are you certain?¡± the principal asked, his tone filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I double¨Cchecked. Although the solution process for a fewplex questions differs from ours, the


    answers are correct,¡± the invigtor said with a wry smile. ¡°Upon careful inspection, his solution


    processes are actually better and simpler than ours.¡±


    The principal remained silent, picking up the paper for himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± one of the directors noticed the neatly stacked rough drafts. ¡°Are these drafts?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are drafts¡­ and they¡¯re remarkable!¡± the invigtor promptly replied.


    The director took a nce and sighed, ¡°These drafts are tidier than our students¡® regr exercise


    books.¡±


    ¦£


    Kids in the gifted ss could be pretty casual.


    Once they got an idea, they could use anything as draft paper.


    Their messy drafts, most of them only they could understand.


    ¡°Full marks.¡± The principal eximed in shock after reading the paper.


    ¡°Our entrance exam always has a few super hard questions, it¡¯s already impressive to get above 95%,


    but full marks?¡± a more meticulous director raised doubts, ¡°I heard this kid¡¯s parents are famous


    tycoons both domestically and abroad, could someone have leaked the questions?¡±


    The teachers who created and invigted the test became angry, ¡°What are you implying? If I leaked


    the questions, I¡¯ll quit right now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just raising a reasonable doubt, why are you getting upset?¡±


    It looked like they were about to start arguing.


    The principal cleared his throat, ¡°If Cory is really that good, then he¡¯s our school genius! The director¡¯s


    caution is valid, let¡¯s do this ¨C let¡¯s add an extra set of questions, I¡¯ll create them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡± the director nodded.


    ¡°We can add an extra set of questions, as long as you don¡¯t deliberately make it difficult, he can


    definitely do it!¡± the invigtor who initially doubted Cory had now be his staunch supporter.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°An additional test?¡± Rosalynn looked up at the invigtor, seeking rification. ¡°Why do we need it?¡±


    She genuinely wanted to understand the situation, as she had never heard of the necessity for extra


    testing before. It seemed unusual.


    The invigtor appeared frustrated, evidently doubting Cory¡¯s exceptional performance and thus


    wanting to conduct additional testing. However, they were obliged to provide an exnation.


    ¡°After reviewing the paper, the principal decided to include an extra test, but I don¡¯t have the specific


    details,¡± the invigtor replied with a touch of awkwardness.


    Rosalynn nodded, grasping the situation to some extent.


    ¡°Are they suspecting my son of cheating?¡± she asked, her tone calm andposed.


    The invigtor reacted with surprise and panic.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, not at all!¡± the invigtor hurriedly refuted, trying to dispel any doubts.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t make her ufortable, instead she turned to Cory, ¡°Boy, do you want to continue


    taking the test?¡±

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    ¡°I aced the test, they probably couldn¡¯t believe it and started doubting me,¡± Cory said nonchntly.


    He even figured out why they wanted to retest him.


    The invigting teacher was like. ¡°WTF!¡±


    This kid¡¯s a genius!


    ¡°No worries, I can take a retest,¡± Cory continued


    In this retest, several directors including the principal were present in the ssroom.


    The invigting teacher had protested, ¡°He¡¯s only five and a half, this will put too much pressure on him


    and make him nervous!¡±


    But his protest fell on deaf ears.


    Cory walked into the ssroom, nodded slightly to the neers, then calmly took his seat.


    ¡°Cory, are you ready?¡±


    Cory slowly took out his pen and nodded.


    ¡°Start,¡± the principal started the timer.


    Facing doubt and judgment, Cory¡¯s response was to speed up this time.


    The test was noticeably harder, not the level of the entrance exam.


    However¡­


    An hour and a halfter.


    Cory stacked up his draft paper, packed up his stationery, and got up to hand in his paper.


    ¡°Teachers, my mom has work to do. If you want to continue testing, it can¡¯t be today.¡±


    He was very handsome and had a nice voice.


    But there was a coolness about him that didn¡¯t belong to his age.


    The principal was the first toe back to his senses, then quickly said, ¡°There will be no more tests,


    just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cory then went to find his mom.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Rosalynn reached out to him.


    Cory looked down at Rosalynn and took her hand.


    ¡°No, just a bit annoyed,¡± Cory replied. ¡°You have a meeting at Bane Corporation tomorrow, and there¡¯s


    a lot to prepare. I don¡¯t want you to waste time here.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn immediatelyughed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re worried about mom? Don¡¯t worry, the information dad gave is very detailed, mommy doesn¡¯t


    need to prepare much!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the office across the way, the principal was excitedly grading the test.


    ¡°Everything is correct!¡±


    ¡°Great thought process!¡±


    ¡°He even solved this problem!¡±


    ¡°Thest big question¡­ the answer is correct!!¡±


    The principal¡¯s voice grew more and more excited.


    ¡°Perfect score! 100% correct!!¡±


    ¡°What did I say, he¡¯s really amazing!¡± The invigting teacher felt a sense of victory atst, ¡°Director,


    what do you say now?¡±


    The director still had a serious face.


    ¡°I observed that he paused longer on the chemistry¨Crted questions, which seemed to be his weak


    subject. So, I should teach this student. I¡¯m good at chemistry and can make up for his shorings.¡±


    ¡°Director, I think he should strengthen physics, I¡¯m more suitable to teach him!¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± The principal scoffed, ¡°His abilities are even stronger than many teachers, of course, I


    should be the one to teach him¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we should start from the weaknesses, the strengths do not need to be enhanced. You should


    consider my situation! I was the first to propose this! So he¡¯s mine!¡± The director became agitated.


    It looked like they were about to start arguing.


    The invigting teacher immediately said, ¡°You guys should ask Cory¡¯s opinion first, pointless


    arguments will only escte the conflict. Maybe Cory already has his own. goals?¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Rosalynn received two perfect score papers.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, your son is a genius!¡± The principal gave a high appraisal, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have him


    in our school. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t waste his talent, we¡¯ll do our best to educate him!¡±


    ¡°So, Cory passed the entrance exam?¡± Rosalynn put down the papers.


    ¡°Of course!¡± The principal immediately replied, ¡°He only needs to choose his subjects now. Our school


    has two special sses, non¨Cdiscriminatory, but each student has a focus subject.¡±


    With that, the principal handed over an introduction to the special sses.


    ¡°Once a student chooses their focus subject, the teacher of that subject bes their homeroom


    teacher. While studying other subjects, the homeroom teacher will enhance teaching in the subject


    they¡¯re responsible for.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Cory is a rare genius, the choice of subject is very important to him, please discuss it carefully with


    your family after you go back¡­¡±


    Before the principal could finish, Cory asked, ¡°Do I have to pick a subject? Can¡¯t I study them all?¡±


    The principal was taken aback and subconsciously looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s his call. His father and I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°How about this, we do the enrollment first, and you can decide on the subjectter ording to your


    feelings in the study, okay?¡± The principal kindly asked. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cory responded directly.


    Next, as if afraid Cory would change his mind, the principal swiftly processed the enrollment.


    ¡°Cory!¡±


    Just after enrolling, Hannah came looking for him after school, apanied by Sarah.


    ¡°Hannah, Sarah, do you know Cory?¡± The principal asked in surprise.


    Hannah nodded, ¡°He¡¯s the young teacher we met at the campsite that I mentioned to you. You even


    praised his problem¨Csolving approach!¡±


    The principal was very curious at the time and wanted to know the identity of this child, but Hannah


    knew that Cory was sick, so she firmly refused to say, afraid that the principal would disturb his rest.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Cory! No wonder some of the problem¨Csolving approaches seemed familiar!¡± The principal was


    pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Principal, did Cory pass the entrance exam?¡± Sarah asked eagerly.


    Hannah told her that Cory came to take the entrance exam, and she felt very nervous. One of the


    friends she met at the summer campst year was also very good, but he failed the entrance exam,


    which made her sad for a long time.


    ¡°Of course! And he got a perfect score, you guys have to study hard with Cory! A few more perfect


    score students, I¡¯ll wake up from my dreamsughing!¡± The principal jovially said, a departure from his


    earlier seriousness.


    ¡°Perfect score!!¡± Sarah was ecstatic.


    ¡°Which ss is he going to?¡± Hannah was also very happy, ¡°Come to our ss! Sarah and I can take


    care of him!¡±


    Cory was speechless.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not necessary. He thought.


    Rosalynn could hardly contain herughter at Cory¡¯s desperate plea to escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to pick up your sister from school, Mom. Let¡¯s go,¡± Cory pleaded, tugging at Rosalynn¡¯s sleeve


    as if begging for help.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn agreed, nodding. ¡°Principal, Hannah, Sarah, Cory and I need to go fetch his sister.


    We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Cory, we¡¯ll be waiting for you at school!¡± Hannah eximed excitedly.


    Cory nodded and, clutching Rosalynn¡¯s hand, they departed without looking back.


    Meanwhile, Hannah and Sarah were filled with joy.


    Cory also wore a faint smile on his face.


    Rosalynn keenly observed this.


    It seemed like¡­

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Transferring Cory to another school was a super smart move!


    On the way to kindergarten, Rosalynn gave Wayne a ring.


    She was about to tell him not to pick up Ivy if he hadn¡¯t left yet.


    But he was already near the school.


    As soon as Rosalynn got to the school gate, she saw Ivy walking out behind her teacher.


    She put on her mask and hopped out of the car.


    Ivy spotted her almost instantly.


    ¡°Mommy!!¡±


    She shouted excitedly, charging towards Rosalynn like a pony off its reins.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn scooped up lvy with augh.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡± Ivy asked, surprised and delighted.¡±


    ¡°Your brother just finished his entrance exam. He insisted on picking you up from school.¡± Rosalynn


    pointed at the car.


    ¡°Did he ace his test again?¡± Ivy was absolutely certain.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Rosalynn asked, amazed.


    ¡°He is so awesome, of course I knew!¡± Ivy was very proud, then she started wriggling to get down from


    Rosalynn¡¯s arms. ¡°I want to go congratte him!¡± Rosalynn put her down.


    She excitedly hopped into the car.


    Just as Rosalynn was about to find Wayne, she saw his car parked nearby. Wayne got out of the back


    seat and started walking towards her.


    There were many parents picking up their kids. Wayne, looking sharp in his suit, tall and handsome,


    immediately attracted many stares.


    ¡°Why did you get out?¡± Rosalynn asked quietly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s looking at you!¡±


    ¡°Cory got into the gifted ss today. We should go somewhere to celebrate.¡± Wayne opened the


    passenger door. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled helplessly and got into the passenger seat.


    Wayne went around the front of the car and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.¡±


    As soon as he sat down, Ivy proudly announced like she was showing off a treasure, ¡°Cory got two


    perfect scores!¡±


    Wayne nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course he¡¯s awesome. So now, we¡¯re going to go eat and celebrate for


    him!¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wayne raised his hand and gestured forward.


    Ivy also cooperated and mimicked him, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Cory also chuckled softly.


    With so many people at the school gate, apart from the elderly, there were also young parents picking


    up their children.


    A handsome man stepped out of a luxury car, impably dressed in a suit, and someone captured a


    video of him.


    ¡°The anger of a son who failed his exams cured by a handsome guy!¡±


    Originally, the person intended to film Wayne¡¯s Rolls¨CRoyce, but coincidentally captured him getting out


    of the car and walking towards Rosalynn, opening the car door for. her, and even taking charge of the


    entire driving process.


    It must be said that Wayne truly had a photogenic presence.


    The video was a bit shaky, but it didn¡¯t diminish his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and model¨Clike body


    proportions.


    Immediately, numerousments appeared below the video.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wayne?¡±


    Discussions quickly ensued.


    ¡°He¡¯s really amazing. His physique is incredible!¡±


    ¡°Why is he even touching the waist of a rich girl! Can anyone stop him?!!¡±


    ¡°While I understand your feelings, please calm down. That¡¯s his wife!!¡±

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    ¡°Haha, they really don¡¯t look like they¡¯re on the same page. It¡¯s like they came to pick up the kid without


    coordinating with each other. The guy clearly didn¡¯t know thedy wasing¡±


    ¡°Yup, they don¡¯t seem familiar with each other, which is why he let the driver drive off in the fancy car


    while he went to drive the other one.¡±


    ¡°I have to say, even though President Silverman¡¯s actions were a bit off, did you see the look in his


    eyes and the smile on his face when he walked up to his wife after getting out of the car? So sweet!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to mention that too, he really seems to be smitten with her!¡±


    ¡°Seeing this makes me feel a bit sad. When he was photographed with Secretary Tesdal before, he


    was always cold and distant¡­ Today is another day feeling sorry and regretful for Secretary Tesdall¡±


    ¡°Why do these discussions always arise under videos of their marriage? Can¡¯t you express your


    opinions elsewhere instead of here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget while Secretary Tesdal was still alive, President Silverman¡¯s current wife had a


    rtionship with him and even had a child. Strictly speaking, she was a third party, you know?¡±


    Just as the debate heated up, someone suddenly leaked information online.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone realize that President Silverman¡¯s current wife and Secretary Tesdal are actually the


    same person?¡±


    Apanying thement were picturesparing the ear contours and subtle facial features of


    Secretary Tesdal and Gabrie.


    This revtion caused a stir.


    ¡°Wow, how did I never consider this possibility? When youpare them, their ear contours are nearly


    identical. One¡¯s appearance can change, but this is something that can never be altered!¡±


    ¡°And their height too, I¡¯ve always had doubts about how two people can look so simr, even down to


    their height.¡± The person who posted thement included aparison photo of Gabrie and


    Wayne standing together, as well as Secretary Tesdal and Wayne standing together.


    ¡°Yeah, and the timing of her pregnancy is also suspicious. If we rece Gabrie¡¯s identity with


    Secretary Tesdal, it would make perfect sense for her to be pregnant during. that period, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The timing of Gabrie¡¯s appearance was also strange. I heard from a friend in the upper crust that


    they had never heard of a granddaughter from the Jared family. My friend¡¯s elders knew Hria and she


    used to envy their family for having a granddaughter. Then, less than two years after Secretary Tesdal¡¯s


    death, the Jared family suddenly has a granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°I have an even stronger piece of evidence! Do you remember Gabrie¡¯s good friend Paige? She was


    Secretary Tesdal¡¯s middle school ssmate, they were really close!¡± The post included a ss photo.


    Young Rosalynn and Paige huddled together, their smiles youthful.


    ¡°Where did you get the ss photo? I don¡¯t have any!¡±


    Paige was flipping through her phone on the couch, looking a bit puzzled when she saw the post.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°I remember we took a big group photo, but I don¡¯t remember where I put


    my copy.¡±


    ¡°I remember!¡± Paige pped her thigh, ¡°Didn¡¯t we go on a trip when we graduated? I lost a backpack,


    that photo might¡¯ve been in there!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Honey, what do you think?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Truth be told, Wayne felt very ufortable about the whole thing.


    He yearned for everyone to know that he, Wayne, wasn¡¯t a pushover, he had always loved only one


    person.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    But he also worried that the moment the truth came out, it might bring a lot of negative impact to


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± asked Rosalynn, lifting her head ¡°I didn¡¯t really ponder over this. I was


    originally nning to reim Rosalynn¡¯s identity once I was sure you¡¯d stop pestering me¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wayne was silent for a while.


    Had she been waiting all these years for him to fall in love with someone else, to get married?


    ¡°But when you admit Rosalynn is Gabrie, you¡¯ll definitely face criticism,¡± Paige voiced her concern.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better not to respond¡­¡±


    ¡°As more and more people will find out about my identity, I¡¯d rather admit it myself than let someone


    else expose me. Let them criticize, a lot of people did feel sorry for me back then,¡± Rosalynn said


    calmly.


    Online, the debate about whether Rosalynn and Gabrie were the same person was always heated.


    During the height of the controversy, Rosalynn¡¯s social media ount updated with a new status.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, folks. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble the spection about my identity has


    caused. Because it¡¯s about my privacy, I¡¯ll only address this once. Yes, Gabrie is Rosalynn.¡±


    Thement section suddenly exploded with more responses.


    ¡°Holy cow, I never believed what the inte said! Now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s actually true!!!¡±


    ¡°What about that ne crash? Don¡¯t tell me you managed to survive while pregnant with twins?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t trust everything you read online¡­ I really cried for two days back then! Disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that the person you like didn¡¯t die? I¡¯m actually quite thrilled, the one I like is alive!!!¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remember Wayne saying a lot of vague things to those who criticized him online, hinting


    that everyone misunderstood him and he¡¯s always been in love with his wife! Wow!!! I am seriously


    shocked!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s really like this!!!¡±


    Shortly after, Wayne released a statement addressing the matter at hand.


    ¡°I would like to rify that my wife has never been a public figure, and she is under no obligation to


    expose her personal life and past to public scrutiny. The incident that urred six years ago was my


    fault, and my own wrong attitude forced her into seclusion. Currently, our family lives a peaceful and


    happy life. We kindly request that everyone respects our privacy and we appreciate your concern.¡±


    Some questions arose in response to the statement.


    ¡°Did she fake the ne crash, then?¡±


    Wayne responded, ¡°She did board the ne but disembarked before takeoff due to feeling unwell.¡±


    ¡°I thought Rosalynn came from a humble background? How did she be a wealthy heiress?¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°She was discovered by rtives who were rted to her by blood.¡±


    Thement section below Wayne¡¯s response filled with exmations.


    ¡°So, Secretary Tesdal yed the role of a troubled wealthy girl who left her useless partner and


    returned home to inherit a fortune?¡±


    ¡°Her life sounds incredibly thrilling!¡±


    ¡°So, when Hria found her granddaughter and witnessed her being tormented by President Silverman,


    she took advantage of the ne crash to whisk her granddaughter away?¡±

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Netizens were having a field day discussing.


    ¡°I wanna know what the hell Wayne did to make Secretary Tesdal pack up and leave.¡±


    Someone responded, ¡°Could be a trust issue, or maybe Wayne did something so outrageous that


    Tesdal couldn¡¯t put up with it.¡±


    ¡°So, Secretary Tesdal left because Olivia returned home and it was a blow to him?¡±


    ¡°You guys are really something, piecing this whole story together!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the million¨Cdor question, is Wayne into Olivia or Secretary Tesdal? This is crucial for me!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s obviously into Tesdal. Olivia was by his side for five years without any official status. The minute


    Tesdal came back, Wayne was all set to marry her!¡± There was a reply to this: ¡°If Rosalynn hadn¡¯te


    back with the kid, do you think Wayne would have married her?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s fans, I pity you. After five years, there are countless pics of your idol with Wayne, but not a


    single loving nce from him. Are you guys still daydreaming?¡±


    In the pitch¨Cdark room of a vacation house on an ind in the R Country, only the light from a


    cellphone screen shone.


    Olivia gnawed on her nails as she read through the snidements from theizens.


    She was seething with hatred.


    She looked a bit chubbierpared to when she left home, but herplexion had improved


    significantly.


    Most importantly, a small bump was beginning to show on her belly.


    ¡°Gabrie is Rosalynn!¡± Olivia gritted her teeth.


    When the Paige family scandal hit the news not long ago, Olivia noticed that both Wayne and Gabrie


    were present at the funeral.


    The media even imed that Gabrie was Paige¡¯s BFF


    Olivia assumed Gabrie was just tagging along with Wayne, as Paige was now Baillie¡¯s wife.


    Or maybe¡­ Paige, like Wayne, was attracted to Gabrie because she looked like Rosalynn.


    And when Wayne admitted that Gabrie¡¯s two kids were his, Olivia thought he was just trying to save


    face.


    But when she found out that the child Wayne adored so much was actually Gabrie¡¯s daughter, she


    was furious.


    Still, since then, she had been looking forward to Wayne¡¯s reaction when he found out about the baby


    in her belly.


    She was also curious about Gabrie¡¯s reaction.


    Holding onto that anticipation, Olivia had been enjoying aid¨Cback life on the ind for the past few


    months.


    But unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°No way! Absolutely no way!¡±


    Olivia threw her phone away and started shouting hysterically.


    A momentter, the door swung open, the lights came on, and Simon, d only in shorts, rushed over.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Olivia, tears welling up in her eyes, looked at Simon, ¡°Simon, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± Simon frowned, his eyes instinctively darting to Olivia¡¯s belly.


    When he first learned about Olivia¡¯s pregnancy, he had been wishing every day for the baby to


    disappear.


    If Olivia had not been so adamant, the baby might have been long gone.


    ¡°I had a dream about my mom,¡± Olivia choked out. ¡°I want to go see her, and I want to go look for my


    little brother.¡±

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Seeing her upset, Simon asked, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of going to Wayne, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why would I go to him? He¡¯s married!¡± Olivia suddenly became very heated. ¡°I just want to go see my


    mom. Why can¡¯t you trust me? If you can¡¯t trust me, let¡¯s just break up!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Simon quickly replied.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®I do trust you. If you want to go home, just go. I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°No need I don¡¯t want anyone to know I¡¯m going back. If youe with me, it will attract unnecessary


    attention.¡±


    Simon wanted to say something else, but Olivia started to fly off the handle again: ¡°You just don¡¯t trust


    me, you have to follow me, right?¡±


    Helplessly, Simon said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t get so worked up. It¡¯s not good for the baby,¡± His tone was gentle.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡®Simon, you¡¯re all I have now, you know that,¡± Olivia gently stroked


    Simon¡¯s face.


    Simon grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and kissed her palm. ¡°I know.¡±


    Then, Olivia nestled against Simon¡¯s chest.


    But when Simon couldn¡¯t see her, Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Rosalynn, you want a peaceful and happy life? You never asked me if I agreed.


    You¡¯ve messed up my life. Why do you deserve a peaceful and happy life?


    Her hand rested on her belly, her mood extremely tense.


    Rosalynn had already given birth to two children for Wayne. How would Wayne view the one in her


    belly?


    Damn Rosalynn, damn those two kids, why do they all have topete with her for Wayne?


    Late at night.


    The PR departments of Bane Corporation and the Jared Group had finishedmunicating with


    Wayne and Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn copsed onto the bed tiredly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I be a superstar? I could¡¯ve made a lot of money that way.¡±


    Wayne, smiling, walked over, helped her sit up, then held her in afortable position.


    Rosalynn let him move her around, resting her chin on his shoulder, and after hesitating, said, ¡°You


    really didn¡¯t need to issue that statement. Now so many people are scolding you.¡±


    Wayne replied softly, ¡°I deserve it. I should be scolded. Honey, I was really bad to you before, which is


    why you decided to leave me.¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t we agree not to bring up the past anymore?¡±


    Rosalynn knew she was not someone who could easily let go of the past.


    Those past events, she could not forget.


    Every time she thought about it, she would hate Wayne from back then.


    But Wayne¡¯s change was something she had witnessed firsthand.


    He was different because of her.


    Wayne held Rosalynn tightly.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something we haven¡¯t discussed,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone became serious.


    Wayne suddenly felt a bit nervous.


    Then Rosalynn asked, ¡°About Cory and Ivy¡¯sst name, do you want to change it?¡±


    They were respectively called Cory and Ivy Jared.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    When Rosalynn was little, her grandpa once told her a story.


    Before her mom was born, they had a son.


    But life was tough, and the boy was born feeble, and he couldn¡¯t hang on to life.


    ¡°On their wedding night, grandpa and grandma decided they wanted a son and a daughter, so grandpa


    had their names all picked out.¡±


    That¡¯s what grandmater exined to Rosalynn.


    But sadly, the two names grandpa had in mind were never used.


    Cory was a super smart kid.


    And Ivy lived a carefree and joyful life from day one.


    After hearing Rosalynn¡¯s story, Wayne didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°No changes.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No changes?¡± Rosalynn was rather surprised.


    ¡°No changes!¡± Wayne reiterated.


    Ever since Wayne discovered the secret about his birth, he felt his surname was a disgrace.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Rosalynn agreed, suddenly leaning up to peck Wayne on the ear. ¡°Honey, should we call


    it a night?¡±


    Wayne buried his face in her neck, hisrge hand gripping her slim waist.


    ¡°Babe, we¡¯re not going to sleep tonight¡­¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    Wayne then scooped her up and headed straight for the bathroom.


    In the Inte age, thingse and go at the speed of light.


    The news that Secretary Tesdal and Gabrie were the same person was soon overshadowed by more


    buzzworthy events.


    Except for those who were always watching them, nobody else mentioned it.


    After the storm, the postponed Bane Energy Corporation quarterly meeting finallymenced.


    First thing in the morning, Rosalynn changed into her business suit in the dressing room.


    Wayne, still in his pyjamas and barefoot, walked over from the bedroom, hugging Rosalynn from


    behind: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go with you?¡± ¡°President Silverman, you should go to work


    too, theints from Bane Corporation employees are alling to me!¡± Rosalynn sounded a bit


    helpless.


    The old Wayne used to work nonstop, skipping meals and sleep.


    The new Wayne, however, spends his days chauffeuring the kids to and from school, helping them with


    homework, doing crafts.


    On weekends, he goes as far as ignoring work entirely, taking the kids out for fun.


    ¡°Who?¡± Wayne sounded upset.


    He had hired the most professional management team to handle Bane Corporation¡¯s affairs, except for


    urgent matters, he didn¡¯t need to do anything himself.


    ¡°Anyway, there are lots ofints!¡±


    Rosalynn patted his waist: ¡°From now on, let Calvin handle picking up Cory and Ivy, and you should get


    back to work. If you need to travel, just go. We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Wayne is currently unwilling to go on business trips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister.¡± Wayne said, ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t kissed me today¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    She turned around, grabbed Wayne¡¯s cheeks, and passionately kissed him twice. ¡°Is that better?¡±

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Wayne was content.


    He threw on his jacket and went downstairs to grab breakfast with Rosalynn.


    With school on the agenda, Ivy and Cory were up bright and early.


    They got dressed and quietly settled in for breakfast.


    Rosalynn went over to them and nted a kiss on their foreheads.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, the tomatoes this morning are from Uncle Calvin¡¯s garden!¡± Ivy pushed a few of her carefully


    selected, biggest and reddest tomatoes towards Rosalynn, proudly announcing.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn picked one up and found it indeed, delicious.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving soon.¡± Ivy swang her legs, ¡°Uncle Calvin and I have a n. We¡¯re gonna build a


    greenhouse. Then mom can have our homegrown veggies and fruits all year round.¡±


    Wayne joined them.


    He stared at the tiny tomatoes on his te.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of them, yet he felt a pang of sourness.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving, you two should start packing up.¡± Rosalynn looked at Cory and Ivy.


    Cory was slowly sipping his milk.


    He stared at the new weekly study n from school.


    ¡°Mom, I have a mathpetition next week.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Cory shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a school event, parents don¡¯t need to apany. The school will arrange


    amodation and meals.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in the city?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cory nodded, ¡°The principal and teachers will send you the details and addresster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    After breakfast, the family of four went about their day.


    Wayne dropped Ivy off at school, then Cory.


    On the way, he and Cory had a friendly chat about the feedback and profits of Bane Corporation¡¯s Al


    module after its marketunch.


    ¡°Do your bonuses and project wages go directly to your ount?¡± Wayne asked.


    He had checked, there was no favoritism. They didn¡¯t give Cory extra treatment because he was


    Wayne¡¯s son.


    ¡°Yes, mom has the ount info, you can ask her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they reached the school, the conversation came to an end.


    Cory stepped out of the car, greeted by the principal and director at the entrance.


    Warm waves and pleasant exchanges took ce before they allowed Cory to enter.


    Meanwhile, Wayne sat in the car, lost in his thoughts.


    He made a phone call to his assistant, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve shared some information with you regarding a math


    competition. Reach out to the organizers. We¡¯ll sponsor their amodation and meals at the highest


    standard, free of charge.¡±


    After ending the call, Wayne headed straight to Bane Energy Corporation.


    Simultaneously, the morning meeting at Bane Energy Corporation had alreadymenced.


    Rosalynn, dressed impably in a sharp suit and high heels, entered the conference room.


    Familiar faces met her gaze, each one filled with a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone, Rosalynn greeted, taking a seat with an air of ease and confidence. ¡°Would


    anyone like to dwell on the past? If not, shall we begin the meeting?¡±


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward at first.


    But after her light¨Chearted opening, the mood quickly lightened up.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, long time no see. No one would¡¯ve thought after all these years, you¡¯re still in this


    chair.¡± A man who once vied for the president position with Rosalynn said with a smirk.


    His tone was obviously sarcastic.


    Rosalynn turned to him, ¡°I guess that¡¯s fate, huh? Aherne, I hope we can continue to work well together


    and make Bane Energy Corporation better and better.¡±

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Aherne said with a smile, ¡°Count on it,¡¯


    Then the meeting officially kicked off,


    In Bane Energy Corporation, most people were on team Aherne.


    Initially, they all believed that once Bane Energy Corporation stabilized, President Silverman would


    definitely hand over the reins to Aherne. But who saw iting? President Silverman got hitched out of


    the blue, and the control of Bane Energy Corporation took a wild turn.


    At first, when they found out the new man in charge was the heir of the Jared Group, they were not


    exactly thrilled.


    But recently, the heir turned out to be Rosalynn, who had once wrestled with Aherne for Bane Energy


    Corporation.


    The mood among them started to shift subtly.


    It wasmon knowledge.


    Rosalynn was a loose cannon in thepany, all thanks to Wayne¡¯s favor. She even dared topete


    for the president¡¯s seat of Bane Energy Corporation.


    So, during the whole morning meeting, many people tried to give Rosalynn a hard time.


    These fes had already cooked up their ns at dinnerst night.


    Today¡¯s main agenda was to make Rosalynn eat humble pie.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But¡­


    All the issues they dug up, even the ones that were highly professional, Rosalynn managed to defuse.


    They couldn¡¯t find a chink in her armor.


    Four hours of morning meeting.


    1


    Instead, they had their own mistakes pointed out by Rosalynn.


    She didn¡¯t scold them outright like Wayne would.


    But it was still embarrassing for them.


    After the meeting.


    Rosalynn got up, gave a slight nod, and walked out straight away..


    The meeting room fell silent.


    A leader who was not on good terms with Aherne stood up with a smile, ¡°Guys, your attacks were a bit


    too targeted, weren¡¯t they? If President Silverman hears about this, you¡¯re not afraid ofnding


    yourselves in hot water?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean targeted? If she wants to be our boss, she should at least know her stuff, right?¡±


    Aherne scoffed.


    ¡°But¡­ Mrs. Silverman knows her stuff.¡± The leader said with a grin, ¡°Not only does she know, but she


    also pointed out your mistakes. I must say I admire


    her skills!¡±


    Aherne¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    At this moment.


    The president¡¯s secretary walked into the meeting room.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Ms. Jared has reserved lunch for everyone at the restaurant opposite. Please


    help yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared is such a sweetheart!¡±


    The leader who was at odds with Aherne immediately called out cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve


    been in a meeting all morning, it¡¯s time to refuel!¡±


    Most people happily followed the leader.


    Aherne¡¯s subordinates felt uneasy.


    ¡°Aherne, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°After all I¡¯ve done for Bane Energy Corporation, Wayne thinks he can just kick me to the curb? No


    way!¡± Aherne said through gritted teeth, ¡°Either Rosalynn leaves, or I take my people and go. Let


    Wayne take his pick!¡±


    Aherne¡¯s subordinates looked at each other.


    Leave with him?


    WTF?


    Whichpany in the same industry is more generous than Bane Energy Corporation in terms of


    sry and benefits?


    One of their colleagues even won an apartment atst year¡¯s conference.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Sure, otherpanies do it too, but they only grant usage rights. Once you¡¯re out of thepany,


    these rights have to be returned.


    But President Silverman, he straight up hands them out with no strings attached.


    Last year, these middle managers got bonuses that reached tens of thousands of dors.


    You couldn¡¯t even dream of such treatment at otherpanies.


    So how could they possibly leave?


    Aherne was clueless about all this. All he¡¯s got was rage about losing his president position.


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t had a meeting like this in quite a while.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just got back to the office, she ned to give Wayne a call to chat about this Aherne situation.


    Pushed open the door and someone¡¯s got her in a hug.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne: ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I dropped the kids off at school and came straight here.¡±


    1


    Wayne was smiling at her: ¡°I¡¯ve got the meeting room surveince synced to myputer. Watched


    the whole thing, you¡¯re quite the badass, my dear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rosalynn¡® smacked his hand lightly.


    ¡°Put me down, people might see.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wayne set her down on the couch.


    ¡°That Aherne, I¡¯ve got a feeling he¡¯s not too happy. I bet he¡¯s gonna ck off on purpose.¡± Rosalynn


    says.


    Wayne dismissed it lightly: ¡°In thispany, anyone can be reced instantly. He¡¯s no exception.¡±


    As long as it¡¯s one of Wayne¡¯s businesses, no employee is irreceable.


    Well, except for Secretary Tesdal, of course.


    ¡°Good that you¡¯ve got a n.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne stayed for lunch with Rosalynn, then headed off to Bane Corporation building.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t sleep in this unfamiliar environment.


    So she headed to thepany¡¯s leisure terrace for a juice, and to catch some autumn sun.


    Then she overheared some gossip about her,


    Just as she sat down, two guys and two girls joined.


    Once they sat, they started gossiping: ¡°Did you guys see Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Nope, she took her own elevator straight to the conference floor. But I heard someone tried to mess


    with Secretary Tesdal today, and she just casually answered their sharp questions!¡±


    ¡°I heard about that too!!¡±


    ¡°Did you guys hear about that thing?¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°Last year, Ms. Whaley fought so hard to take over our Energy Corporation, and then President


    Silverman just outright rejected her at the meeting!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wild. Olivia is ruthless. She did a lot


    of shady stuff relying on her connection with President Silverman. My buddy in Bane Corporation¡¯s PR


    was driven out by her, you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He used to be close with Secretary Tesdal. After Olivia came, she spread rumors about Secretary


    Tesdal. My buddy defended Tesdal, and Olivia held a grudge!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s old news, Bane Corporation¡¯s been losing a lot of old employees these past few years, most of


    them were close with Secretary Tesdal¡­¡±


    -Rosalynn was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t know about all this.


    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought, the Energy Corporation she missed so much is now under Secretary Tesdal¡¯s


    control again. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°Same! I really want to see what Secretary Tesdal actually looks like. Those who¡¯ve seen her said she


    doesn¡¯t look as good as in photos, but her photos are still stunning. So she must be a real beauty in


    person!¡±

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Lately, Rosalynn seemed to be overly caught up in her own business.


    She was just in it for kicks and giggles.


    She mused that even Olivia had ambitions to take over Bane Energy Corporation


    ¡°Why do I always run into people who love to talk behind others¡® backs?¡± As she pondered this, a voice


    dripping with sarcasm came from the doorway. Rosalynn looked over.


    Before she came to Bane Energy Corporation, she had a rough idea of the management background,


    so she had a clue about who was now appearing. It was Raines.


    He was the HR Director of Bane Energy Corporation.


    Three years ago, he was transferred from Bane Corporation.


    ¡°Director¡­¡±


    ¡°Director!¡±


    Those who were just into gossip seemed to be scared, they immediately¨Cstood up.


    ¡°Did Ms. Whaley offend you guys? Her lover and all were snatched away by a home wrecker, and


    you¡¯re still making fun of her? Look at the peanuts you guys earn every month, do you even have the


    right?¡± Raines scolded them bluntly.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The man who had just expressed his desire to see Rosalynn herself suddenly retorted


    loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who framed a colleague who was close to Secretary Tesdal in the head


    office? Director, I know you were arranged by Olivia toe to the energy department, but as a man,


    shouldn¡¯t you speak based on facts?¡±


    ¡°Although our sries are not high, we do not spread rumors. Who doesn¡¯t know that Olivia married


    into the royal family of R Country after President Silverman fell into aa after a car ident! She¡¯s


    already married, can¡¯t President Silverman find another woman? During the years of Bane


    Corporation¡¯s development, it was Secretary Tesdal who apanied President Silverman and


    worked hard! We all know who the real home wrecker


    is!¡±


    Raines didn¡¯t expect these ordinary employees to dare to directly refute him.


    ¡°If Rosalynn didn¡¯t resemble Ms. Whaley, she would never have had a chance to get into President


    Silverman¡¯s bed!¡± He shouted loudly, ¡°Look at you guys supporting her like this, I¡¯ll fire you all tomorrow,


    let¡¯s see if she can save you!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but isn¡¯t Bane Energy Corporation a regrpany? Do you have the final say on


    firing employees?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As soon as Raines¡® voice fell, a leisurely voice with a hint of puzzlement came from the side.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one hiding here?¡± Raines sneered, ¡°Which department are you from¡­¡±


    He looked over.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­¡±


    Rosalynn slowly got up, picked up her half¨Cdrunk juice, and walked towards Raines.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Secretary Tesdal!!¡±


    The most gossip¨Cloving man among them recognized Rosalynn at a nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rosalynn made a gesture to them, walked up to Raines, ¡°Did Olivia tell you that I¡¯m


    the home wrecker?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­ I¡­ I was just impulsive, I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­¡± Raines took two


    steps back, Rosalynn¡¯s strong aura made him a little breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many rumors, all sorts of them. Director, do you know what mistake you made?¡±


    Rosalynn asked coldly.


    Raines¡® face turned pale instantly.


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°The mistake is that you can¡¯t argue with people, so you use power to oppress


    people. I thought you were the heir of Bane Energy Corporation, you can make four employees leave


    with just a word.¡±


    ¡°I was just saying it casually, I won¡¯t really do that¡­¡± Raines replied in a low voice.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything; she simply gave him a calm look. Then, she turned her attention to the


    fo¨´r employees who were eagerly watching her. ¡°I will talk to the secretary¡¯s office about this. If he


    bothers you again in the future, feel free toe directly to the secretary¡¯s office and find me. I¡¯ll help


    you resolve the issue.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you¡¯re amazing!¡± eximed a male employee as he excitedly waved his fist. The


    other three employees expressed their agreement as well.


    ¡°Keep up the good work, Rosalynn smiled faintly. She ignored the nervous Raines, walked past him,


    and left the terrace without looking back.


    She just left.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    The four of them looked at Raines, who had turned pale, and said, ¡°Director, did you hear that?


    Secretary Tesdal said she can save our lives.¡±


    Raines felt immense inner pain, ming his terrible luck.


    Why did he have to encounter Rosalynn at a time like this?


    She even heard him speak ill of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too confident!¡± Raines said fiercely. ¡°She was able to marry President Silverman just


    because of the children. Ms. Whaley left because she knew about Rosalynn having President


    Silverman¡¯s child and wanted to give the child aplete family. If Ms. Whaley were toe back, she


    would be driven away just like how Rosalynn was driven away before.¡°.


    With that, Raines turned and walked away, not giving anyone a chance to retort.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡± one man cursed.


    ¡°But¡­ what he said seems to make some sense. Olivia did leave¡­ What if shees back, just like


    before? Wouldn¡¯t Secretary Tesdal be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal won¡¯t be in danger. Secretary Tesdal is not the same as she was back then. She is


    now the heir of the Jared Group and a rising investment tycoon. Even without that man, she can still be


    the boss!¡±


    1 agree. Secretary Tesdal is beautiful and has a great figure. She doesn¡¯tck men. Without that man,


    she can choose freely! We don¡¯t need to worry!¡±


    ¡°You know Secretary Tesdal¡¯s best friend¡¯s husband, right?¡± The conversation took a sudden turn.


    ¡°How could I not know!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! And young¡­¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Unbeknownst to Rosalynn, after her departure, a few individuals had already been arranging a new life


    for her.


    In the afternoon, Raines felt extremely uneasy, as he was waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s retaliation.


    But by the end of the workday, he heard from someone that Secretary Tesdal, along with several vice


    presidents, had gone to visit theboratory.


    He went to the secretary¡¯s office and asked some people he was acquainted with if Secretary Tesdal


    had announced any new personnel changes.


    The answer he received was that they hadn¡¯t received any notifications for the time being.


    Raines anxiously awaited the moment toe.


    Little did he know that Secretary Tesdal had never intended to deal with him at all.


    As he stepped out of the secretary¡¯s office, Raines felt even more ufortable.


    Returning to his own office, he hesitated for a moment, took out his phone, and found Olivia¡¯s contact,


    whom he hadn¡¯t been in touch with for a long time. After contemting for a while, he straightforwardly


    said, ¡°Ms. Whaley, how have you beentely? There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long


    time and finally decided to tell you. President Silverman has handed over Bane Energy Corporation to


    Rosalynn. She came to thepany today, disying a domineering attitude. You¡¯re clearly more


    capable than her, and I genuinely feel that you¡¯ve been treated unfairly!¡±

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Olivia had just checked into her H City hotel when she got this alert.


    Someone at immigration was keeping tabs on her because she knew Wayne was behind it.


    He will definitely notice her when she gets back to the nation.


    Simon gave her a new name and background for the following scheme.


    So, she sneaked into the nation.


    Olivia was feeling very upbeat now that she was back in afortable environment.


    Nheless, after reading the note.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s cheerful disposition abruptly deteriorated.


    She quickly dialed Raines¡® number.


    1


    Raines was surprised when Olivia answered his message.


    Raines was taken aback to get a message from her.


    Instantaneously he picked up the phone and said, ¡°Ms. Whaley?¡±


    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t spoken in so long, Mr. Raines,I was surprised to hear from you!¡± As kind as ever,


    Olivia said, ¡°How have you beentely, is work still going well?¡±


    This news brought smiles to Raines¡® face.


    When he worked at the Bane Corporation headquarters, he had a crush on Olivia.


    But he knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Wayne, neither in background nor abilities. He was out of


    Olivia¡¯s league.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing alright, you¡¯ve set me up with a pretty good gig.¡± Raines sighed, ¡°But I¡¯m thinking


    about quitting.¡±


    ¡°Why? Got a better offer?¡± Olivia asked knowingly.


    Raines had been out of touch with Olivia for a while. And just when Rosalynn took office, he reached


    out to Olivia,


    After all, Olivia had quickly fired everyone close to Rosalynn when she worked at Bane Corporation.


    Naturally, she assumed that Rosalynn had started to give Raines a hard time.


    ¡°Where else beats Bane Corporation? I¡¯ve been there for seven, eight years¡­ But I didn¡¯t have a


    choice, I pissed off Mrs. Silverman today. If I don¡¯t quit, she¡¯d probably show me the door. I¡¯d rather


    spare myself the humiliation.¡± Raines grimaced.


    Olivia¡¯s grip on her phone tightened.


    Mrs. Silverman¡­


    That title was quite irritating.


    ¡°What did you do to make her so angry?¡± In apassionate tone, Olivia inquired.


    I hate it when people kiss one other¡¯s behinds at work. Some men were trash talking you to try to pick


    up Rosalynn when she came here today. Roaring with emotion, Raines said, ¡°I owe you, and I know


    you better than they do.¡± I lost my cool and told them how I really felt. Rosalynn unfortunately


    overheard¡­¡±


    Raines halted at that point.


    Olivia¡¯s expression soured.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in a good ce either¡­ I can¡¯t help you.¡± Olivia said.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, did Rosalynn screw you over too?¡± Raines asked anxiously.


    Olivia paused for a moment.


    Then, she let out a deep sigh, ¡°Mr. Raines, there are things I really don¡¯t know who to talk to about.


    I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    With that, she started crying on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, don¡¯t cry. Tell me what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help!¡± Raines immediately


    responded.


    ¡°1¡­¡±Olivia was crying so hard she could barely speak. ¡°Mr. Raines, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with Wayne¡¯s


    baby¡­¡±


    Raines was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been messing around, I¡¯ve lost hope in him. Plus, he has a child with Rosalynn, I can¡¯t leave that


    kid fatherless, so I chose to leave. But¡­ I didn¡¯t find out I was pregnant until after I left¡­¡±


    ¡°Does President Silverman know about this?¡± Raines asked, his heart racing.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to tell him!¡± Raines blurted out what he was thinking.


    Who would¡¯ve thought something like this would happen?


    ¡°But he¡¯s already married!¡± Olivia cried, her heartbroken.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    ¡°So what? Do you really not know why President Silverman married that woman? She¡¯s just a


    substitute, chosen by him only because she gave birth to two children. But President Silverman loved


    you, isn¡¯t that clear? If you also had his child, he would undoubtedly choose you without hesitation!¡±


    Raines eximed passionately.


    ¡°But what if he doesn¡¯t choose me?¡± Olivia clenched her fists tightly.


    Although she also found every word Raines said reasonable, things were supposed to be this way.


    Who would abandon true love and choose a substitute?


    But¡­


    Wayne Silverman seemed to be that kind of person.


    The thought made Olivia grind her teeth in hatred.


    Why was it like this?


    ¡°He¡¯s an irresponsible man if he doesn¡¯t pick you. He and that woman shouldn¡¯t even be considered.


    You need toy it all bare. The money should be split between you and your kid. For the remainder of


    your life, you should do all you can to stand in the way of Wayne and Rosalynn Tesdal getting together.


    Roaring with anger, Raines said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Wayne mention on Twitter earlier that their family life is now


    peaceful and happy? As the sufferer, why must you endure pain while others revel in peace and


    contentment? To avenge the hurt and treachery they¡¯ve caused you, you must drive them to


    distraction!¡± It had to be said that Raines, having spent so much time in human resources, was adept at


    persuading people.


    Coincidentally, Olivia shared the same thoughts.


    Their ideas coincided.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Why should I bear all the pain alone?¡± Olivia cried, her tone gradually bing resolute.


    ¡°Mr. Raines, can you help me?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will definitely help you!¡± Raines promised without hesitation.


    Olivia was gentle, a person without deceit.


    In such matters, either he didn¡¯t do it at all, or he did it without leaving any room for hesitation.


    So, he had to help!


    ¡°If this n seeds, I won¡¯t forget your assistance!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice turned tender.


    Raines quite liked this gentleness of hers.


    Then he started daydreaming. She was so vulnerable now. If he helped her, perhaps she would be


    moved and develop feelings for him.


    The best oue would be if she didn¡¯t continue her rtionship with Wayne but still obtained what


    she deserved.


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯lle and meet you. Let¡¯s discuss the specifics when we meet!¡±


    ¡°Be careful when youe. Don¡¯t let Rosalynn¡¯s people find out. If they know in advance that I¡¯m


    pregnant and that you and I have a child, we¡¯ll be in danger!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Raines nodded firmly.


    After hanging up the phone, a unfamiliar number sent an address.


    Raines thought to himself that he was about to embark on a major event, and excitement filled his


    heart.


    He tidied up his briefcase and nced at the namete on his desk, which read ¡°Director of Human


    Resources,¡± unable to help but curse.


    Afterpleting this task, did he still need this job?


    Did he still have to cater to Rosalynn¡¯s whims?

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    In a moment, Cory¡¯s math contest had begun.


    After much deliberation, Rosalynn and Wayne agreed to clear their calendar for the day because it was


    Cory¡¯s first time participating. They couldn¡¯t go in with him, but they could wait patiently outside.


    ¡°Our son is the youngestpetitor in this batch,¡± Rosalynn noted with pride after seeing the list. ¡°I


    think he¡¯ll do great.¡±


    But then Rosalynn saw that Wayne¡¯s demeanor had abruptly changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She set down the roster and leaned over to kiss his cheek.


    Wayne gave her a sidelong look before shaking his head.


    Wayneughed cruelly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t pull the wool over my wife¡¯s eyes.¡±


    He wanted to eat the sneak that Rosalynn bought.


    But after she bought it for him, he threw it away in a fit of anger.


    Sometimes, he would suddenly buy a ne ticket and head to the R Country.


    Thinking about it, Wayne¡¯s behavior was indeed pretty crazy.


    The corner of Wayne¡¯s eyes reddened gradually, ¡°Every time I get angry, I think back to the steak you


    made for me in our first year together. I think I know the restaurants you like, so I went to each one


    searching, but I never found that taste again.¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly understood.


    Actually, when she first came to Wayne, aside from being a bit rough at night, Wayne wasn¡¯t so cold


    the rest of the time.


    The next morning.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rosalynn made steak for him, but she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t want to eat what she made, so she said it


    was bought.


    Wayne had a pretty good appetite, and ate it all.


    Butter, for some reason, his attitude towards her suddenly worsened.


    ¡°That was made by me,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne was surprised, ¡°You made it? Why did you tell me it was bought?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t eat it, you never ate what I cooked before,¡± Rosalynn said calmly. ¡°You


    said¡­ Olivia wouldn¡¯t do these things, her hands are for painting.¡±


    After he had been quiet for a long, Wayne bowed his head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change in tone?¡± After all that had transpired, Rosalynn didn¡¯t think Wayne owed her


    an apology.


    From the beginning, their connection was purely business.


    To help her grandma live longer, he provided her with arge sum of money and helped her locate the


    best specialists.


    She picked up enough information tost a lifetime during her tenure at Bane Corporation.


    What Wayne should apologize for was enjoying being with her, unwilling to let her go, while thinking


    about Olivia; his distrust of her that almost killed her child. It was for proposing to her and then


    repeatedly leaving her because of Olivia

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    ¡°Uh huh. Wayne responded.


    He took Rosalynn¡¯s hand and kissed it over and over again, pressing it to his lips


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t sweat it. The past won¡¯t repeat itself. You¡¯re my one and only, always


    ¡®Gross


    Rosalynn swatted his hand away


    Just then, thepetition wrapped up.


    Under the teacher¡¯s guidance, the students filed out.


    ¡°Cory!¡±


    Rosalynn immediately spotted Cory, who was leading the pack due to his short stature.


    He was expressionless, dressed in the standard uniform, looking all prim and chilly.


    Rosalynn hopped out of the car and waved at Cory.


    Cory seemed taken aback when he saw her.


    Usually Cory was a slow walker, but today his pace had noticeably quickened.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Cory excitedly asked as he approached Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn squatted down and hugged him tightly, ¡°It¡¯s my son¡¯s firstpetition, of course I¡¯m here!¡±


    In his mother¡¯s arms, Cory melted.


    Ufortable crowd noise that had been bothering him vanished.


    He was constantly cheered up by his mother¡¯s fragrance.


    The driver¡¯s door suddenly popped open.


    When Cory saw Wayne, he was even more taken aback.


    Rosalynn let go of him, ¡°He insisted oning, I didn¡¯t invite him!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Cory was polite as ever.


    The next second, Wayne also squatted down and gave him a hug.


    ¡°Good job,¡± he patted Cory¡¯s head, ¡°Mom and Dad are here to take you home!¡±


    Cory looked a bit lost. Wayne often hugged his sister.


    But interactions like this with him were rare, almost non¨Cexistent.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Cory responded quietly.


    Rosalynn noticed Cory¡¯s little ears turning red¡­ the little guy was blushing.


    *Cory Jared!¡±


    Just then, a friend called Cory from across.


    Wayne let him go.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He turned around.


    It was Hannah and Sarah.


    Cory handed his backpack to Wayne: ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere with your friends?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I turned them down.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cory pursed his lips, then honestly answered, ¡°Too noisy.¡±


    Rosalynn felt helpless.


    Cory had always disliked noisy environments.


    ¡°Alright then, go say hi to your friends, thene back to Mom and Dad!¡± Rosalynn patted his little


    head.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Ever since Rosalynn realized Cory was a headstrong little boy, she quit micromanaging his life and


    learning style. She knew he had the chops to figure things out and solve problems on his ¡®own. Too


    much meddling would only muddle his thought process.


    For instance, she knew Cory needed to hang out with other kids and get used to the noisy


    environment. After all, he just started school and there¡¯ll be plenty more noisy situations down the line.


    But instead of forcing it, Rosalynn let Cory adapt and blend in on his own terms, which worked out way


    better than her pushing him.


    After a brief chat, Cory scampered back. Rosalynn was pleasantly surprised. The other kids didn¡¯t force


    Cory into anything. Cory opened the car door and hopped into his car seat like a pro. Rosalynn and


    Wayne exchanged a nce and then burst intoughter.


    In the car, Rosalynn asked about the difficulty level of Cory¡¯spetition. ¡°Piece of cake,¡± Cory


    responded, ¡°Honestly, we could go for something tougher next time.¡± Rosalynn gave him a thumbs up,


    then Cory went back to his iPad,pletely engrossed in whatever he was doing.


    The yellow leaves of autumn line both sides of the road, creating a gorgeous scene. Wayne turned to


    Rosalynn with love in his eyes. He felt guilty that he hadn¡¯t seen her sooner.


    It waste when they finally returned to Moonlit Lake. Cory slept out in the car since he was so


    exhausted. Rosalynn was worried as Wayne carried him out. She touched Cory¡¯s forehead and then


    his hands, concerned that he was too tired to feel well.


    Hria Jared was scheduled to pick up lvy from school today. Ivy wasn¡¯t disappointed that her father


    didn¡¯te. When she finally arrived home, she and Calvin immediately started to work on their


    greenhouse.


    ¡°Why sote? Ivy¡¯s about to doze off,¡± Hria whispered when she met them.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thepetition ended around five,¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°Wayne, take Cory up to his room, then


    come down for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to wake Cory?¡± Wayne asked. ¡°No, let him sleep,¡± Rosalynn replied. Then Wayne went


    upstairs with Cory.


    When Rosalynn turned around after seeing them go, Hria was beaming. ¡°What?¡± Asked Rosalynn.


    Nothing, I¡¯m just d you two seem to be getting along. Hria said, ¡°It makes my heart happy to be a


    grandma. To paraphrase: ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy and doing well, I can let go of the past.¡±


    Rosalynnughed gently at the thought.


    Hrina patted Rosalynn on the back, said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and then you can get some rest,¡± and yawned


    her way to her bed.


    Wayne eventually made his way down to the basement. He enquired, ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± She stayed


    up waiting for us. Rosalynn said, extending her stiff neck after sitting for so long, ¡°Now that we¡¯re back,


    she¡¯s gone to bed.¡±


    Wayne sauntered over, lightly kneading her neck,¡± I¡¯ll give you a massage before bed.¡±


    Rosalynn looked up at him.


    Then, she raised her arms, wrapping them around him, and buried her head in his neck

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Wayne gently rubbed her waist, asking


    ¡°Granny Jared and Paige Owens, they¡¯re relieved now that we¡¯ve patched things up Rosalynn let out a


    small sigh after her words, ¡°Wayne, what were we even fighting about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s on me ¡°Wayne answered without hesitation.


    1 didn¡¯t do good enough.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn lifted her head to look at him, then nted a soft kiss on his lips. Let¡¯s go for


    dinner.¡±


    Let me give you a kiss first..


    After Wayne said that, he held Rosalynn tight and kissed her deeply.


    A serious incident urred at Bane Corporation¡¯s subsidiary in J Country.


    Wayne, the CEO, was required to respond right away by flying over.


    He assured Ivy he would be back as soon as he could before he departed.


    Wayne arrived and started working straight away.


    He made the most of every minute, quickly attending to everything that required it.


    Wayne encountered an unforeseen circumstance while nning to return to HCity.


    His city was abruptly rocked by a powerful earthquake.


    Although he wasn¡¯t injured, the earthquake had grounded his return flight.


    Upon hearing the news of the earthquake, Rosalynn was terrified.


    Luckily, Wayne immediately called to assure her he was safe.


    Mhm Wayne responded.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to worry about him.


    After hanging up, he continued to find ways to get back home.


    However, the heavy rain following the earthquake further grounded the flights.


    In the morning, Ivy got up and started looking for her dad before she even put on her shoes.


    ¡°Sweetie, there¡¯s been a big earthquake where daddy is, things are pretty bad.¡± Rosalynn held Ivy,


    exining seriously.


    ¡°Earthquake?¡± Ivy was panicked.


    Last year, she learned what an earthquake was and even donated to children affected by one.


    Ivy took a moment to process this.


    ¡°What a good girl¡± Rosalynn kissed Ivy, ¡°But the gift you prepared, you still have to give it to daddy


    when he¡¯s back. We can¡¯t wait till next year, otherwise daddy will be even more upset.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s upset because he can¡¯te back?¡± Ivy asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He¡¯s on the verge of tears!¡±


    Ivy said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s such a crybaby!¡±


    Rosalynn made an effort to contain herughing.


    What would people think if they knew President Silverman was such a whiner?


    Ivy¡¯s hair had not been this untidy since Calvin returned before.


    She was instructed by Rosalynn to return to her room to change and style her hair.


    She was about to inquire about Wayne¡¯s wellbeing.


    She unexpectedly got a WhatsApp message.


    Her personal and professional phones rang at the same time.


    She grimaced and took out her own phone first.


    The call came from Paige.


    Rosalynn grabbed it.


    On the other end of the line, Paige asked in a serious tone, ¡°Has Waynee back?¡±


    ¡°Due to the earthquake, all flights have been canceled. What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°Olivia imed she¡¯s pregnant with Wayne¡¯s child. She¡¯s already four or five months along!¡±

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    On the other end of the phone, Paige seemed fit to burst.


    ¡°If this is true, I¡¯m going to give Wayne a piece of my mind. I¡¯ll make him pay!¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear this?¡± Rosalynn managed to ask.


    ¡°She had an interview with a reputable mediapany, clearly pregnant, crying her eyes out!¡± Paige


    asserted, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to your ce, wait for me!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s response was measured.


    Things of this nature have urred much too frequently.


    She had trouble having strong emotions anymore.


    Rosalynn ended her call and immediately began using her office phone.


    Olivia was the topic of conversation among L and her coworkers at Jered Ventures.


    The news seemed to be going off the rails.


    Hria hurried up the steps as Rosalynn descended.


    ¡°I¡¯ll confront Wayne about this first, have the PR team on standby,¡± Rosalynn ordered in a casual tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried calling Wayne, but he¡¯s experiencing earthquakes and storms, and the signal is too unstable


    to reach him,¡± Hria said, her voice thick.


    ¡°In light of the gravity of the situation, even with a weak signal he should be aware of it. He¡¯ll make


    contact.¡±


    ¡°Lynn¡­¡± Hria looked at Rosalynn, worry etched on her face.


    1


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked, offering a helpless smile, ¡°Gran, I¡¯ve been through all this with Olivia


    before, no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°If Olivia is telling the truth, even if you want to forgive Wayne, I won¡¯t!¡± Hria dered icily.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    understand.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then headed to the dining room for breakfast.


    Just as she sat down, her phone began to vibrate. It was Wayne returning her call.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze flickered, picking up the call.


    ¡°Babe, she¡¯s lying. I¡¯ve instructed thepany to prepare a statement and legal letter!¡± Wayne¡¯s voice


    was a mixture of urgency and panic, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re the only one I love!¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I remember you telling me that Olivia no longer has a uterus,¡± Rosalynn responded, off¨Ctopic, ¡°How


    can someone without a uterus get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Either her baby bump is fake, or she¡¯s been lying to me all this time!¡± Wayne retorted, enraged.


    The young Wayne would never have imagined hating Olivia so much one day.


    Little by little, she had shattered the beautiful image that his life¨Csaver had bestowed upon him.


    She kept trying to force him off the edge.


    ¡°Wayne, are you sure without a shadow of a doubt that the kid isn¡¯t yours?¡± Rosalynn pondered the


    question for a while before finally asking.


    Sometimes Olivia would act irrationally.


    But she had gradually manipted Wayne and many others over the years.


    It¡¯s impossible to fake the pregnancy bump since doing so would be too embarrassing.


    Since she was legitimately expecting, the child would soon be delivered, and the situation could be


    settled with a simple paternity test.


    The fact that Olivia was making such a big deal out of it, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t worried about the


    results of a paternity test¡­

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    I¡¯ve never evenid a finger on her! How the hell could she be carrying my baby? Wayne¡¯s voice turned


    icy cold. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯ve always had your doubts about me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalynn went silent for a moment.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re so damn sure the kid ain¡¯t yours, let¡¯s settle this. I don¡¯t want Cory and Ivy facing some


    freaky issues in the future, you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Wayne ended the call and hung up.


    Rosalynn felt her eyes burning and swelling.


    Rosalynn was aware of Olivia¡¯s interview, but she hadn¡¯t seen it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She gave it some consideration, then opened Twitter to check out thetest hot hashtags.


    The #Olivia&Interview trended first.


    Rosalynn went ahead and yed the video after clicking on it.


    I


    Olivia wore a pregnant clothing that made her seem quite sickly throughout the video¡­


    This is in sharp contrast to her typically upbeat demeanor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it toe to this, but I¡¯ve been pushed to my limits¡­ I just wish Wayne would step up


    and take responsibility for me and the child.¡± Olivia sobbed.


    ¡°Miss Olivia, did Mr. Silverman know about your pregnancy before the wedding?¡± The interviewer


    asked sympathetically.


    Olivia shook her head, ¡°I only found out after I was forced to leave.¡±


    Thement section blew up.


    ¡°This sounds familiar, wasn¡¯t Rosalynn also forced to leave with her child?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Mr. Silverman about your pregnancy? Why did you choose to expose it through the


    media?¡± The interviewer continued to probe.


    Olivia looked scared, ¡°I was afraid!¡±


    ¡°Afraid? Afraid of what? Who? Mr. Silverman? Or¡­¡± The interviewer paused.


    Everyone knew the rest of the question. She meant Mrs. Silverman.


    ¡°I was afraid that if I told them, my child and I would be in danger, Ms. Gabrie isn¡¯t an easy person to


    deal with.¡± Olivia dropped her gaze.


    ¡°Are you suggesting she would harm you? Why would you think that? Did she¡­ harm you already?¡±


    The interviewer pressed on.


    Olivia just frowned and stayed silent.


    Sometimes, silence speaks louder than words.


    ¡°This is excessive! How could she act like the victim when she was the one who entered their


    marriage?¡± Indignantly, the interviewer remarked.


    ¡°I simply want my child and I to be secure, and I want the child¡¯s father to recognise her. I don¡¯t want to


    talk about it any more.¡± Olivia began to shake. ¡°It was like a knife in my heart when I saw a photo online


    showing him ying with his kid. I want my child¡¯s father to also adore her.¡±


    As she spoke, the video showed a photo of Wayne and Ivy ying outside.


    ¡°He¡¯s the father, he should take responsibility. Even a billionaire can¡¯t treat people like this!¡± The


    interviewer said angrily, ¡°That Rosalynn, she¡¯s been through what you¡¯re going through. She should


    understand how you feel. If she still wants to hurt you and your child, that¡¯s just too much!¡±


    Rosalynn scoffed. What an ignorantment.


    Thement section was filled with condemnation.


    The rest of the interview focused on Wayne and Olivia¡¯s past.


    ¡°I heard you once saved Wayne¡¯s life?¡± The interviewer asked.


    Olivia answered, ¡°He identally fell into the water at a park and I happened to be there, so I saved


    him.¡±


    Rosalynn knew that Olivia once saved Wayne¡¯s life, but she didn¡¯t know the details.


    Fell into the water at a park?


    Rosalynn felt a sh of recognition, as if she was recalling something.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted Rosalynn¡¯s train of thought.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Paige darted towards Rosalynn.


    She caught Rosalynn watching Olivia¡¯s interview with a displeased look.


    ¡°Why would you watch this crap? Gross!¡±


    ¡°I need to know what she said first so I can deal with it,¡± Rosalynn answered calmly. ¡°I bet she¡¯ll be


    coming for me soon,¡±


    ¡°Coming for you? For what?¡± Paige was annoyed. ¡°If she dares to show up, let Mike teach her a lesson,


    throw her into theke in the park, and have Wayne fish her out. That would be one way to pay her


    back!¡±


    Rosalynnughed at her joke.


    ¡°You can stillugh, I¡¯m about to explode!¡± Paige flung,her Herm¨¨s bag onto the bar carelessly and sat


    down.


    The video was nearing its end.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, do you have anything else to say to Mr. Silverman and Ms. Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°This reporter is so annoying, if I run into her outside, I¡¯d definitely give her a couple of ps,¡± Paige


    was furious.


    Olivia looked into the camera, a single tear trickling down her cheek.


    1 will stand by what I said. I know you, Wayne, will immediately deny this, but the child is in my belly,


    that¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t be changed.¡± Olivia paused, then said word by word, ¡°I can reveal the paternity


    test results at any time.¡±


    ¡°Wow! She¡¯s crafty!¡± Paigeughed. ¡°Now even if Wayne denies it, it won¡¯t work, right?¡±


    Soon, a joint statement from Bane Corporation and the Jared Group made the trending list.


    The statement, in one sentence,pletely denied what Olivia said in the interview, stating directly that


    Mr. Silverman has never had an intimate rtionship with Olivia.


    The moment the statement was released,izens were shocked.


    I really don¡¯t know what to say, is Wayne trying to paint himself as a pure¨Chearted man? He¡¯s been


    entangled with Olivia for over a decade, there were even rumors of them getting married multiple times


    before Secretary Tesdal came back. Olivia was even spotted going in and out of his house, and now he


    says he¡¯s never touched Olivia? Does he thinkizens are idiots?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, hasn¡¯t Wayne denied his rtionship with Olivia more than once? When our boss had dinner


    with Wayne, he always introduced Olivia as a colleague.¡±


    ¡°So his denial means it didn¡¯t happen?¡±


    ¡°Look at his love story with Secretary Tesdal. After their love affair was exposed online, he immediately


    admitted his rtionship with Secretary Tesdal on all social tforms. ording to you guys, Olivia is


    his goddess, if he was really with her, he would definitely show off their love everywhere online¡±


    ¡°Everyone stop arguing, this isn¡¯t just gossip, it¡¯s about a child¡¯s identity. A paternity test result can clear


    up who¡¯s lying!¡±


    Olivia stayed in the hotel, reading thements fromizens.


    Truth be told, mostments were criticizing her.


    The focus of the criticism was always her and Wayne.


    Rosalynn was the most innocent one.


    She turned off her phone, took out a picture of Wayne.


    There was another phone on the floor.


    Calls kepting in, all from overseas numbers.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Simon was still asleep.


    The butler rushed to wake him up with thetest news from H Country.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Seeing Olivia sobbing her heart out, begging Wayne to take responsibility for the child, Simon felt like


    his head was about to explode, Olivia deceived him! Olivia deceived him again!


    He rang her up one time after another, but she didn¡¯t pick up any of his calls.


    Simon lost his cool and nearly smashed everything in the room to bits.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to H Country! Arrange it now! I¡¯m gonna drag her back! She needs to know the price of


    messing with me!¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Simon, you don¡¯t have a visa¡­¡± the butler stammered in fear.


    ¡°Then get one, ASAP! And make it snappy!¡±


    Here, Simon was furious.


    But Olivia was in generally good health.


    She believed that things had really gotten out of hand.


    Unknown to her, Gabrie Jared had a phone number saved.


    Olivia¡¯s cheerful mood was quickly transformed by wrath upon hearing this name.


    Rosalynn, the crafty one, was leading her by the nose.


    Olivia called the phone while gritting her teeth in rage.


    present time.


    Ivy and Calvin were constructing a greenhouse as Rosalynn and Paige looked on.


    All hands were on deck.


    Rosalynn looked at the caller ID when the phone rang.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Paige immediately looked over, ¡°Is it Olivia?¡±


    Rosalynn made a hush gesture, and answered the call while distancing herself from Ivy.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, long time no see.¡± Olivia¡¯s cocky and provocative voice came from the other end of the


    line, ¡°Ah, no, I should call you Ms. Tesdal, right? Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Seems like me being Rosalynn is quite the shocker for you.¡± Rosalynn chuckled.


    ¡°Are you feeling arrogant about yourwork of lies?¡± Olivia made a scowl.


    Rosalynn immediately retaliated, saying, ¡°Well, I suppose I do fall short of Ms. Whaley. Your womb was


    reportedly removed, yet you are now pregnant! How do I phrase this? It is a medical miracle!¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    Did Wayne actually tell her that?


    ¡®I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about¡­did Wayne tell you this? That¡¯s ridiculous! He¡¯s sleeping with


    me and using my infertility to pacify you?¡±


    At this point, she had nothing to hold back, stirring up as much trouble as possible, trying to drive a


    wedge between Wayne and Rosalynn, disrupting their peaceful life, that was her goal.


    Ms. Whaley, the more I think about it, the sorrier I feel for you.¡± Rosalynnpletely ignored her words,


    ¡°Wayne was truly in love with you, it was so ouching, I thought it¡¯d be nice if you could go back to him.¡±


    On the other end of the line.


    Olivia fell silent.


    But now, you¡¯ve be the person he detests the most. Quite a pity.¡±


    f it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡± Olivia roared.


    osalynn moved her phone away a bit, waiting for the noise to subside before putting it back to her ear,


    ¡°You¡¯re expecting now, you can¡¯t be having these hood swings. It¡¯s not good for your baby.¡±


    Rosalynn, don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t care. Aren¡¯t all your fights with Wayne about me? You married him


    six years ago, so why did you run away like a omeless personter? Wasn¡¯t it because I came back?


    Or did you forget that not long ago at Fuller Manor, he didn¡¯t give a damn about your feelings and


    protected me with all his might?¡±

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    ¡®Olivia.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was sympathetic, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? The main difference between us is that


    you¡¯re all in, while I¡¯ve always been clear¨Cheaded and rational, ready to walk away at any time.¡±


    Olivia saw her as a rival, but in reality, Rosalynn had never thought ofpeting with Olivia for


    anything.


    It had always been Wayne chasing after her.


    If he gave up, there would be no story between them.


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m curious about what you think of the baby in my belly?¡± Olivia asked with a smirk,


    ¡°Shall we discuss the difference between when he¡¯s with me and when he¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions on the baby in your belly.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°Basically, it¡¯s just


    a matter between you and Wayne, regardless of whether the child is his or not, he should handle it.¡±


    Olivia wanted to hear a breakdown and angry voice from Rosalynn, wanted to hear her questioning,


    she even wanted to hear her swearing. But Rosalynn always stayed calm, even talking to her in a


    sympathetic tone.


    ¡°Do you really not love Wayne?¡± Olivia asked with a smirk, ¡°No woman can ept the man she loves


    having an affair, let alone getting another woman pregnant.¡±


    1


    ¡°You can say whatever you want, but I can tell you, I won¡¯t harm the baby in your belly. As for your


    intention to kill me, we can settle thatter.¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    You don¡¯t seem to want me to minimize the impact of this.¡± Olivia stated clearly.


    Rosalynn heard her anger.


    A


    ¡®At most,izens will say I have bad taste, that I¡¯ve been betrayed, I don¡¯t care, so you can make a big


    deal out of it.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was still indifferent, ¡®Seems like you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m gonna


    hang up.¡±


    Rosalynn!¡± Olivia shouted, but the call had already been cut off.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Bitch!¡± Olivia threw her phone, ¡°You want to make a big deal out of it, huh! You asked for it!!¡± She flew


    into a rage, then picked up her phone.


    four hours had passed since the video was posted.


    Other than her contacting Rosalynn, no one from Wayne¡¯s side had contacted her.


    Olivia lowered her gaze.


    ¡®eah, Wayne probably already decided she was lying, he had never had sex with her, how could he get


    her pregnant?


    Vayne, oh Wayne¡­


    love you so much, as long as you show a bit of vulnerability, I won¡¯t drag you down.


    ut you two ignored me.


    Du forced me into this!


    Did she call to ckmail?¡± Paige immediately asked after seeing Rosalynn hang up the phone.


    ¡®robably, but she was talking too much nonsense, I got annoyed and just hung up.¡±


    h, right!¡±


    aige instantly became aware.


    fter that, I remember Wayne was pretty much always by your side. How could he possibly have time to


    talk to Olivia?¡±


    es, doesn¡¯t anything seem a little off?¡°Rosalynn was thinking.


    he even agreed to perform a DNA test, but fabricating a DNA report isn¡¯t likely given that neither


    Wayne nor you are easily duped and that it¡¯s not ssible to perform the test in just oneb.¡±Paige


    scowled in great perplexity.


    salynn averted her gaze.


    emember, when the ident just happened, Olivia and Maddie Fuller suddenly became very close.¡±

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    ¡°Yeah, they both showed up at the hospital on the day of the ident.¡± Paige answered, ¡°I was kinda


    taken aback, like, aren¡¯t these two always at each other¡¯s throats?¡±


    Rosalynn dropped her gaze in thought.


    After a time, she took out her phone to examine the reports from the men who had been following


    Olivia and Maddie.


    It became out that they had gotten together several times following the ident, always to visit a


    beauty salon.


    She forwarded Jaime Jules the clinic¡¯s name with the request to ¡°Look into this beauty ce, see if


    they¡¯re up to anything wrong. ASAP.¡±


    In less than 10 minutes, Jaime responded to her and said, ¡°This ce provides in vitro fertilization


    services.¡±


    In vitro¡­


    Rosalynn gave an immediate confirmation of the ident¡¯s time frame.


    From their first visit to the resort through theirst trip, and then Maddie¡¯s dive into the water¡­


    Enough time had passed for the development, imntation, and attachment of the embryo.


    ¡°You got something cooking?¡± Paige asked, waving her hand in front of Rosalynn who seemed lost in


    thought.


    Rosalynn snapped back.


    ¡°Paige, I think Olivia might be carrying Wayne¡¯s baby.¡± Rosalynn turned to Paige, her voice heavy.


    Paige was taken aback: ¡°Did you find something fishy? Wayne imed he only had eyes for one


    woman, I didn¡¯t expect he was that kind of man!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in vitro!¡± Rosalynn said gravely, ¡°The Silverman family line ends with Wayne, he¡¯s their only kid. If


    he dies, that¡¯s it. When Wayne was in aa after his ident, the Silvermans had the hospital


    preserve his¡­stuff¡­ Maybe Maddie didn¡¯t destroy it after Wayne woke up.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Paige pped a hand over her mouth, utterly shocked:


    ¡°If that kid really is Wayne¡¯s, even if he neverid a hand on her, he can¡¯t shake this!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face was tight, if this was what she suspected, it was a tricky situation.


    Unless they can make Olivia disappear. Totally vanish.


    The Twitter buzz didn¡¯t let up.


    The only silver lining was that Ivy and Calvin¡¯s greenhouse was finally up after a whole day¡¯s work.


    Night was falling.


    The fairy lights outside the greenhouse started twinkling one by one.


    Rosalynn checked the time.


    Wayne hadn¡¯t called since that morning call.


    Instead, Ableson, who was on the business trip with him, kept checking in every now and then.


    Night deepened.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t hold out, was out like a light just after ten.


    Close to midnight, Rosalynn nced outside, figured he wasn¡¯ting back, turned off the light, and


    was about to head to bed.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    One in the morning, all was quiet.


    Wayne¡¯s car rolled into the driveway. He got out, looked up.


    The whole house was pitch ck, like no one lived here.


    His heart sank.


    Huge waves of fear and confusion, and unexinable rage, totally overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    She left again, huh?


    She doesn¡¯t believe him, doesn¡¯t want him anymore?


    Thoughts like these were racing through Wayne¡¯s mind.


    His heart felt so tight it hurt.


    He walked up to the front door, stood there for a long while, then unlocked the door with his fingerprint.


    All he saw was darkness


    No matter howte he came home before, Rosalynn would always leave a light on for him.


    His heart ached as if he were suffocating


    ¡°Wayne?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne jumped.


    Then he walked forward in panic, grabbed the person in the darkness, and held on tightly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave.¡± He looked like he had narrowly escaped disaster.


    ¡°Where would I go?¡± Rosalynn paused, then realized, ¡°You thought I left?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was shaky.


    Then he held her tighter.


    Rosalynnughed helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me too tight, I can hardly breathe.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave a light on for me?¡± Wayne sounded hurt.


    The light just went out.¡± Rosalynn waved her hand, I fell asleep on the couch, toozy to move, figured


    I¡¯d get someone to fix it tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back¡±


    ¡°Why were you sleeping on the couch?¡± Wayne asked, ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    Wayne buried his face in her neck


    ¡°How did you get back?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    I found an airport that could fly to other ces, flew to a nearby country, then took a connecting flight


    back.¡± Wayne answered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell you not to rush?¡± Rosalynn sounded exasperated, ¡°You¡¯re so picky, airport food definitely


    wouldn¡¯t suit your tastes. You probably didn¡¯t eat much on the way back, did you?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡± Wayne nodded.


    On his way back, all he could think about was panic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some steak¡± Rosalynn patted his back.


    After a while, the kitchen light turned on


    Rosalynn cooked the steak and brought it to the counter.


    "Dig in¡±


    Wayne was looking straight at her


    He extended his hand, drew Rosalynn in, and kissed her


    Before he paused and started to eat, he gave her many kisses


    As she sat across from him. Rosalynn kept himpany.


    Sky and Cury wanted for you for a long time. They couldn¡¯t stay up past ten and went to sleep. They¡¯ll


    be thrilled to see you tomorrow¡±


    As he ate Wayne asked. ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about Olivia?¡±


    Leta after your Rosalyn frowned slightly. Don¡¯t talk about things that are hard to digest during


    mealtime.¡±


    Wayne finally amied


    The head worry noting bad happen. She only what she soles i sadst time that di a thest time, this


    time I won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Rosalyn thought to herself Wane probably does know abo


    Mwayne nodded


    He must have been i


    Also, after ten years, tasting Rosalynez atkak

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    After eating, Rosalynn urged Wayne to take a shower. After he did, when he tried to get a bit intimate


    with Rosalynn, she grabbed his chin and said, ¡°1 think the baby Olivia is carrying might actually be


    yours.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s good mood evaporated instantly. ¡°I thought you were waiting for me, cooking for me, even


    kissed me¡­. I thought you believed me!¡±


    Wayne was so mad his eyes were red. He got up to leave, but Rosalynn pulled him back. 1 do! I do


    believe you!¡±


    ¡°If you believe me, why would you say something like that? I¡¯ve never touched Olivia, not even once!¡±


    Wayne said, frowning.


    ¡°Why so touchy?¡± Rosalynn hooked her arm around his neck, tilted her head back and gave Wayne a


    few kisses on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re a big man, why are you acting like a child? You didn¡¯t even let me finish


    talking¡±


    Rosalynn soothed Wayne and he quickly calmed down


    Although Wayne still looked worried, he was clearly less angry. He waited for Rosalynn to finish talking


    ¡°Do you remember what Old Mrs. Silverman and Maddie did to ensure the continuation of the


    Silverman family when you were in aa after the car ident?¡±


    Wayne said expressionlessly. ¡°You already figured it out, huh¡­¡±


    Rosalynn smacked the bed hard, ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s reaction, Wayne finally rxed.


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t worry, nothing you¡¯re imagining will happen¡± Wayne said, leaning in to kiss Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was a little perplexed at this point. Given what Wayne just mentioned, he ought to be aware


    of Olivia¡¯s conception process. What made him look so at ease, though?


    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t intend to murder Olivia, do you? I considered it, but I decided against it. If something


    were to happen to her right away, we¡¯d be the first to be suspected ¡°Rosalynn avoided Wayne¡¯s kiss


    and hurriedly made an effort to stop him.


    Wayne started tough, ¡°You even considered killing Olivia? Darling, you¡¯re really ruthless¡­¡±


    I¡¯m talking to you about a serious matter, not flirting with you. Get serious!¡± Rosalynn pinched his


    cheek. ¡°If she actually does a DNA test, your reputation will be ruined. What will our children think of


    you?¡±


    ¡°Let her do it. No matter whose kid it is, it can¡¯t possibly be mine.¡± Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s waist, pulling


    her into his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore¡±


    Rosalynn felt a little perplexed. What did Wayne mean when he spoke?


    Before she could inquire, a torrent of kisses from Wayne rained down.


    Wayne¡¯ste-night return to the nation reached the trending list the next morning


    Wayne filed a formalwsuit against Olivia at 8:00 am through his attorney. The information spread


    widely.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Wayne himself went on Twitter, retweeted the news, and added ament: 1 want to reiterate, there


    has never been anything intimate between Olivia and me. I¡¯m ready to cooperate with a paternity test at


    any time.¡±


    Thements section instantly blew up.


    Rosalynn was listless. Wayne brought breakfast to her room.


    ¡°Do I need to do anything?¡±


    Shey in bed absent-mindedly, lifting her hand, which Wayne instinctively took and held.


    ¡°No need!¡± Wayne held her hand and gently kissed it


    Just at that moment


    The memories that had been disrupted by Paige¡¯s sudden arrival yesterday came back to Rosalynn.


    She slowly opened her eyes, ¡°Wayne, you drowned in theke in the park and were saved by Olivia,


    right? Do you remember which park it was? Was it day or night?


    ¡°Central Park, at night. Why?¡±


    Are you sure it was Central Park? It was close to autumn, right? The ce where you fell into the water


    was there a veryrge banyan tree in front of you? Rosalynn gestured.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Rosalynn remembered it.


    Every year since they left L City, her grandma would go back alone on this particr day. She missed


    her husband, Rosalynn¡¯s grandpa.


    On that day, Rosalynn was not in the best mood.


    Instead of going to her after-school tutoring ss, she went to a nearby park.


    She loved this park..


    It reminded her of the one near their home in L. City.


    Back in the day, she would always apany her grandpa on his daily walks and chess games in the


    park.


    At the park entrance, she bought some snacks from the vendors and wandered around before heading


    to thekeside.


    She located a peaceful area by theke and took a seat on a bench beneath arge banyan tree.


    She stayed there till dusk fell and the streetlights turned on, listening to the most recent song by her


    idol.


    After looking at the time, she concluded that her grandmother would soon be home and that she should


    go as well.


    She heard a ssh as she was going to walk away.


    She noticed someone struggling in the water as she turned to face the sound.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn had a young vigor at the time.


    She dropped her bag and dived into theke to help the victim without a second thought.


    She was able to get him ashore with some effort.


    She saw he wasn¡¯t moving when they reached drynd.


    She gave mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and CPR


    He eventually came to after coughing up some water.


    A mob had formed around them at that point.


    Sitting on the ground, under the dim light, Rosalynn could feel the man she just saved watching her.


    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± she said after catching her breath, thinking of her grandma, she quickly told the


    onlookers, ¡°Can someone call an ambnce? I¡¯ve got stuff to deal with, gotta bounce.¡±


    Her grandma¡¯s demeanor has undergone a significant change following the deaths of her mother and


    grandfather.


    She was aware of Rosalynn¡¯spassion and desire to assist people.


    But she constantly underlined that while it¡¯s admirable to assist others, one shouldn¡¯t endanger oneself.


    Her granny would be furious if she admitted to jumping into ake at night to save someone.


    Rosalynn hastily picked up her fuggage and left the park after thinking that


    ¡°I got home that day, just tossed my wet clothes into the washing machine when my grandma came


    home. It was a close call, really dodged a bullet there!¡± Rosalynn finished recounting her rescue story.


    Wayne looked pale as a ghost.


    ¡°You saved me?¡± his voice was shaky.


    For Wayne, that day was monumental.


    He wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°We should be more careful, maybe ask around the park, see if anyone else fell into theke that day?


    Rosalynn suggested in a serious tone


    What a coincidence


    So, it was she who saved Wayne.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    ¡°Stop asking!¡± Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I vaguely remembered your face, so I mistook you


    for Olivial Rosa, when you first saw me, did I look somewhat familiar?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    ¡°The guy I saved was pretty frail, and it was dark. I was so focused on rescuing him that I didn¡¯t get a


    good look at his face.¡±


    By the time she met Wayne again, he was all dressed up in a suit.


    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brows wrinkled, and his breathing was a littlebored.


    Rosa was his primary objective, however he had made such a lengthy detour.


    Rosa endured such unjust misery, and he nearly missed her!


    Wayne felt a colde over him as he clutched Rosalynn closely.


    ¡°Thank God I woke up after that ident. Heaven must have decided to punish me since it saw how


    foolish I was!¡±


    A little mishap that Maddie had nned evolved into a catastrophic one that nearly killed him and put


    him in aa Everything was predetermined.


    Without the mishap, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have left him for a more promising marriage.


    Perhaps in a couple more years, he would have married her¡­.


    Then he would havepletely missed Rosa.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡± Rosalynn patted him. ¡°Why did you go to that distant park? It¡¯s far from the


    Silverman Mansion.¡± Rosalynn asked with confusion.


    ¡°I was asked to go there by someone.¡± Wayne dipped his chin. ¡°I have a rtive on my grandmother¡¯s


    side that I get along with very well. To discuss anything, he requested me to meet him there. But when I


    arrived, my cousin wasn¡¯t there. Someone put something drugged over my mouth and nose. They


    shoved me away as the medicine started to work.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn furrowed her brows, it seemed that young Wayne¡­ was very gullible.


    ¡°What happened after that? How was it resolved?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    She had never heard of any cousin when she was with Wayne,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t publicize it when I got back, nor did I confront my cousin Wayne answered.


    Wayne continued, ¡°But two yearster, I bankrupted hispany, and he himself was deep in debt,


    being pursued by creditors every day. You know what? He still hasn¡¯t figured out it was me. He even


    came to me for help, hoping I could help him pay off his debts_¡±


    ¡°But why did he want to harm you?¡± Rosalynn wondered


    Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s question, Wayneughed.


    Even now, the reason was still baffling and absurd to him.


    That day, his cousin came to borrow money.


    When he found out everything, he became furious


    ¡°You did not pass away, did you? You survived the trip back, did not you? While doing all of this behind


    my back, you did not say anything at the time. Wayne, you are the worst.¡±


    ¡°Why did I do that? Which do you believe? Even though I have always outperformed you academically


    and socially, you managed to get everything wanted. I wanted you dead because I detest this


    unfairness! Why can not I be one of the many people that wants you dead, there are so many of


    them?? ¡°Jealousy really does make people ugly¡± Rosalynn concluded.


    ¡°That¡¯s only part of the reason, there¡¯s another reason he didn¡¯t mention¡± Wayne sneered. ¡°The


    Silverman family only has one child, me. At the time, my grandmother was very fond of that cousin. If I


    died, he would have been her heir


    ¡°So, when you took control of the Silverman Group, you kicked out everyone from the Stein family?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm¡±


    Wayne buried his head in Rosalynn¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Right now I just want Olivia to drop dead!

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    ¡°Despite this, Ms. Whaley has always been pretty hard on women.¡±


    ¡°LOL. What happened when Ms. Whaley used to market herself as this prominent female figure? She


    changed into the otherdy, had a child with another man, and has been arguing with the wife nonstop


    ever since. And the oue? The wife is doing well and is preparing to go to a meeting for women


    throughout the world. Comparison demonstrates everything.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the moment, Secretary Tesdal and Ms. Whaley give me the feeling that Secretary Tesdal may end


    her rtionship with Wayne at any time and begin a new one. Without Wayne, Ms. Whaley could pass


    away¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a substitute? Secretary Tesdal didn¡¯t mess with your rtionship. She backed


    off as soon as you came back. You spent five, six years and even if Secretary Tesdal dies. Wayne


    would only acknowledge her, never you. As soon as Secretary Tesdales back, he¡¯s chasing after


    her like his life depends on it. Has he ever cared about you? Also, Wayne isn¡¯t worth it, Secretary


    Tesdal should find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn and Olivia are the same sort of people, tormenting themselves over a lousy guy!¡±


    ¡°I agree. And stop saying Rosalynn is clear-headed. Would a truly clear-headed person ever go back in


    a rtionship? If she had stuck to her guns, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve seen how Rosalynn was when she was Wayne¡¯s secretary. I cannot ept this couple,


    Wayne used to treat Rosalynn terribly¡±


    Meanwhile, a heated debate was going on online.


    In another corner, Paige updated her Twitter.


    There were nine images attached.


    Blue skies, white clouds, a vegetable field, a little greenhouse, a towering figure and a small figure, a


    tableden with delectable food in the woods, a golden retriever lying on the grass and its little owner


    donning a cap, Baillie Scott harvesting fruit and the little figure leading him are all present. the final


    image.


    A young child lying next to Paige and enjoying the warm sun.


    The individual¡¯s face was hidden.


    But her identity was betrayed by her haircut and pearl earrings.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s arguing online, while Secretary Tesdal is: farming, sunbathing, eating cake.¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°I love cuddling with Rosalynn, so warm and soft-


    ¡°So cute! The kid is adorable, is that you and your hubby in the picture, directing him to pick fruit?¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°Yes, we almost argued over which fruit to pick hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Wah, I want to take that kid home, looks so soft and squishy!


    ¡°Third picture, the kid is covered in mud, are you guys really farming?¡±


    Of course, some people asked about Olivia¡¯s pregnancy


    ¡°Olivia is pregnant with her husband¡¯s child, isn¡¯t she worried?¡±


    ¡°Paige, your husband is great, you should advise your friend to open her eyes and get rid of that lousy


    man! This really pisses me off!¡±


    ¡°What do you think about your friend bing someone¡¯s substitute and bullying others?¡±


    ¡°You guys are good friends, one¡¯s a substitute, the other¡¯s dating her stepdad¡¯s kid!¡±


    But thesements didn¡¯t warrant a response from Paige.


    Olivia also saw Paige¡¯s tweets.


    She couldn¡¯t ept Rosalynn¡¯s indifference towards the whole incident.


    It made it seem like she was the only unreasonable shrew


    ¡°Ms. Wiley, Wayne¡¯swyer sent the address of the DNA testing center¡± Raines came over, I¡¯m feeling


    a bit uneasy, Wayne doesn¡¯t seem scared at all.¡± It¡¯s been so long


    He hasrit contacted Olivia once


    In Raines¡¯ imagination, such a big scandal would drive Wayne to contact Olivia immediately and offer


    compensation to settle the matter


    Even Wayne¡¯swyer has been publicly updating the progress of the incident on Twitter

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Raines started to get suspicious about everything.


    Wayne swore up and down that he had never had a thing with Olivia and Raines started to wonder if


    that was true.


    After all, he had heard some rumors about Wayne at the office.


    He¡¯d heard that Wayne had been living in L City when he was jobless.


    And in H City, he was staying in an apartment that Rosalynn used to live in.


    He had never seen Wayne being affectionate with Olivia.


    Sure, he hadn¡¯t seen Rosalynn and Wayne being affectionate in public when she was his secretary


    either.


    During that time, all the employees at thepany, especially the upper management, knew about


    Wayne and Rosalynn.


    Raines hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Ms. Whaley, is this child really Wayne¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to answer that? Of course, it¡¯s his Olivia answered without any doubt.


    Hearing this, Raines felt relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ve arranged so much, we have to win this time!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t someone Olivia wanted to talk to.


    She wouldn¡¯t have selected this fool, Raines, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone leaked information


    about her online, she had a horrible reputation, and she didn¡¯t have any trustworthy people around her.


    It¡¯s 3:00 in the afternoon.


    Olivia applied cosmetics and looked more exposed as a result.


    She visited the ce that Wayne¡¯s attorney had advised her to visit


    Raines yelled abruptly as they were about to arrive.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Olivia asked impatiently.


    ¡°They¡¯ve started the live stream!¡± Raines frowned, They¡¯re showing the process of drawing blood under


    the witness of the police and a notary! What is Wayne thinking? This kind of thing is a scandal for any


    rich family, he should be trying to keep it low-key, but instead, he¡¯s hyping it up, attracting more and


    more attention¡±


    How was he supposed to negotiate with Wayne for money with Olivia under this live stream?


    Olivia answered coldly.


    That¡¯s just how Wayne operates. He¡¯s convinced the child I¡¯m carrying isn¡¯t his, so he doesn¡¯t care.


    He¡¯s hoping to make this as big as possible, so when he clears his name, it will have the greatest


    effect. But Wayne has miscalcted this time. The bigger he makes this, the worse it¡¯s going to be in


    the end.¡±


    Olivia did the same, pulling out her phone and joining the live stream.


    Wayne¡¯s automobile started to appear in the live stream as soon as she walked in.


    He exited the vehicle a short whileter.


    Olivia and Wayne finally caught up after a while.


    She felt agitated.


    But in the following instant, Wayne reached into the vehicle and assisted another victim,


    The reporters in the area went bananas


    It¡¯s Secretary Tesdall¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! She came with Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Quick, get a shot!¡±


    If it wasnt for the bodyguards, the media would have probably had their cameras pointed directly at


    Rosalynn


    Wayne didrit originally want to bring Rosalynn, but she insisted.


    ¡°apany you for the paternity test and this can also dispel the rumors about our marriage¡±


    Bane Corporationis stock price had fallen recently as a result of the incident


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Prior to closing, Rosalynn and Wayne most likely appeared together


    Bane Corporation¡¯s stock price increased by 9 percentage points in the previous ten minutes, from a 5


    percentage point decline to 3 percentage points higher at close


    Olivia viewed everything


    She was furious


    She railed in silence


    Just let them enjoy their triumphant moment!

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Olivia thought, ¡°I swear, Rosalynn, you¡¯re gonna wish you had a ce to hide and cry when the result


    is exposed!¡±


    Three o¡¯clock. Olivia arrived on the dot.


    Raines didn¡¯t get out of the car. Olivia, alone, with her hand on her belly, stepped out.


    The bodyguards who were blocking the reporters seemed to have turned a blind eye to Olivia,


    especially Ableson, who even rolled his eyes at her. The reporters swarmed up to her and Olivia was


    startled


    She was afraid that these were people arranged by Rosalynn, intending to harm her and her child. She


    immediately protectively shielded her belly ¡°Ms. Whaley, are you confident about today¡¯s paternity


    test?¡± a reporter asked.


    Still walking, Olivia answered, 1 know who I¡¯ve been involved with,¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Are you nning to force Mrs. Silverman and Wayne to divorce so that you can


    marry him?¡±


    ¡°No! All I want is for my baby to have the love of a father!


    The questions kepting like a tidal wave, all of them sharp and pointed.


    After two, Olivia stopped responding


    She kept picturing Wayne and Rosalynning in hand in hand, and that was all she could think


    about.


    How heartless of him to know she was pregnant and do nothing to protect her from his guards!


    He has not always been like way¡­.


    It must because Rosalynn asked him to do it before!


    It must be Rosalynn!


    She imed she did not mind, but she was always sabotaging her own efforts.


    Finally making her way through the press swarm, she entered the examination room.


    Olivia saw Wayne and Rosalynn immediately.


    She started walking toward them.


    Someone, however, stood in her path.


    With a pout, she raised her head.


    Hector Lawrence, Wayne¡¯s attorney, was the caller.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, long time no see,¡± Hector greeted her with his usual smile. ¡°The sampling process is a bit


    different for a prenatal paternity test, please follow me


    Hector pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I speak to Wayne?¡±


    ¡°The client I represent doesn¡¯t wish to speak with you. Let¡¯s not waste any more time and get the


    samples taken so the results can be processed faster,¡± Hector said, still smiling.


    But Olivia could hear the disgust in his tone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hector, Wayne locked your sister up in a mental hospital and hasn¡¯t let her out yet, right? And you¡¯re


    still working for him?¡± Olivia taunted.


    ¡°My sister has mental issues, she can¡¯t speak properly and she attacks people. Isn¡¯t it right to have her


    treated? Ms. Walley, everyone has to pay for their actions, no exceptions, please, Hector¡¯s smile faded.


    Olivia looked in Wayne¡¯s direction again.


    Finally, with gritted teeth, she went in the direction Hector had indicated.


    Rosalynris gaze swept over Olivia¡¯s retreating figure


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡°Wayne had already finished giving blood. Seeing Rosalynn looking at Olivia, he took her


    hand.


    He was eager to get Rosalynn out of there


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalyne nodded


    As they departed, they were bombarded with questions from the press


    Wayne said cly before getting in the car. ¡°The test results are in¡± There are exnations for everything


    you want to know.


    Reporters stood by helplessly as Wayne and Rosalynn walked away


    ¡°They¡¯re so confident, it¡¯s really baffling


    ¡°Yrati


    Olivia finished the sample test


    The once bustling reception area was now almost empty


    She looked around, but didn¡¯t see Wayne anywhere. After asking, she found out that Wayne had


    already left.


    A wave of shame and resentment suddenly surged in her heart!

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Thanks to all the hype, the paternity test process was rushed.


    Two dayster, the results were announced in three separate releases.


    This time, Olivia made a big show of it, organising a press conference.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Almost every reporter that could be invited, was there.


    Twitter was abuzz since the early morning, with countlessizens eagerly anticipating the unfolding of


    this annual drama.


    At exactly ten o¡¯clock, staff members arrived at the press conference, each holding one of the three


    paternity test results.


    Olivia, brimming with anticipation, awaited the arrival of Wayne.


    However, after what felt like an eternity, only Hector Lawrence showed up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wayne?¡± Raines was frowning and asked without caring he was still live streaming, ¡°How can


    he not be here for such an important matter?¡± The crowd was in an uproar


    Olivia¡¯s face turned ashen, she looked like she was about to copse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s announce the results!¡±


    She thought, Wayne! I gave you a chance!


    But you chose to ignore me, blocked my calls, refusing tomunicate with me face to face!


    Well, it¡¯s your turn to pay the price!


    Olivia had believed that if Wayne still had feelings for her, and was willing to end his rtionship with


    Rosalynn, marry her, and take responsibility for their unborn child, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a


    commotion.


    Her ultimate desire had always been to marry Wayne.


    However¡­ It became evident that he was utterly infatuated with Rosalynn, leaving Olivia disheartened.


    Then she can¡¯t be med!


    The first to be announced was Wayne¡¯s test result.


    ¡°No gic rtionship:


    ¡°What?¡± Olivia looked at the staff member, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, this is our centre¡¯s test result, there¡¯s definitely no mistake!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been paid off by Wayne, haven¡¯t you? Raines sneered, then signaled the centre they had


    chosen to announce the second result, ¡°Continue!¡± Then¡­.


    ¡°No gic rtionship.¡±


    Both Olivia and Raines were stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been bought by Wayne too, haven¡¯t you? How can there be no gic rtionship!!¡±


    Olivia came forward and snatched the test result.


    She didn¡¯t understand the charts, but under the results, it clearly stated no gic rtionship!


    ¡°There¡¯s one more! Announce it! Hurry!¡± Raines was also panicking:


    ¡°No, they¡¯ve all been bought by Wayne, these results are all fake! I want to redo the test, I want to redo


    it!!¡± Olivia seemed to anticipate that the third result would be the same, and immediately stopped


    Raines.


    ¡°Yes! They¡¯ve all been bought! We need to redo the test!¡± Raines was freaking out.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, Mr. Raines, please don¡¯t make false usations. We haven¡¯t taken anyone¡¯s money. The


    test results are legitimate and we are open to scrutiny at any time¡± The third testing centre was very


    unhappy.


    Since it¡¯s already been tested, it¡¯s better to announce it. Hector adjusted his sses.


    The person from the third testing centre immediately flipped open the test result.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Then came the official announcement: ¡°Our test results indicate there¡¯s zero biological rtion between


    them.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was shell-shocked.


    ¡°No way!¡± She almost screamed her voice hoarse.


    The embryo growing inside her belly was said to be created from Wayne¡¯s sperm. How is it possible


    that it has no biological connection to him? ¡°Wayne must have done something,¡± she dered.


    Hector, disying his usual grace, gave a small nod to the live camera and said, ¡°Our firm will publicly


    present the entire legal process when the appropriate time arrives. With that, Hector was prepared to


    depart.


    Raines quickly turned off the live camera, feeling pressed for time to handle Olivia. Noticing the crowd


    of media, he swiftly made his exit. Olivia crumpled to the ground.


    She kept muttering in a low voice, impossible¡­ absolutely impossible.


    Meanwhile,izens were shocked by the result.


    ¡°This is a letdown. I was hoping for some illegitimate child scandal, curious about how Rosalynn would


    deal with Wayne after being betrayed! Is this all there is?¡±


    ¡°Has Olivia lost it? Spreading rumors with this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing. No wonder Rosalynn is so calm. She probably knew the child wasn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s, right?¡±


    ¡°So, the question is, is it true that Wayne has only one woman, Secretary Tesdal? We¡¯re really curious


    about this!!!¡±


    ¡°My husband is friends with Wayne. ording to him, Wayne was incredibly innocent during his


    courtship with Olivia. He was so shy that he wouldn¡¯t even hold her hands. However, things changed


    when Olivia betrayed Wayne and married someone else while he was injured. Wayne¡¯s demeanor


    turned cold. Eventually, he found sce in Secretary Tesdal, who became the only person close to him.


    After the ne crash incident, Wayne developed an obsession with making money. Consequently, he


    had less contact with others, However, my husband and his friends believe that when Wayne ims to


    have only Secretary Tesdal by his side, he is telling the truth and wouldn¡¯t deceive anyone¡±


    This reply was initially met with mockery.


    Someone checked her Twitter profile and quickly came back saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to mock. I just checked


    her profile. She might really be a friend of Wayne¡¯s!¡±


    She probably got annoyed by the mockery and quickly posted a few pictures


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s there to lie about? They have always been friends!


    Three pictures.


    One group photo, with Wayne and five others, and the husband of the poster was among them.


    Everyone in the picture looked quite young, especially Wayne


    To quote theizens, though he looked aloof, he also seemed unexpectedly cute!


    The second photo was another group shot.


    Everyone seemed to have aged a bit.


    There was another person present in the photo, Olivia, who stood beside Wayne,


    Out of the three photos, the third one was the most shocking.


    It seemed to have been taken discreetly from an angle, capturing Rosalynn leaning against the window,


    entranced by the night view


    Her long hair danced in the gentle breeze, indicating herplete immersion in the moment. A content


    smile adorned her face. Wayne¡¯s face was positioned very close to the camera


    He held a cigarette delicately between his fingers, his cheeks slightly flushed, possibly from alcohol


    consumption.


    His hair appeared slightly disheveled. His gaze, fixed on Rosalynn, was filled with unwavering attention


    and a strong possessiveness


    Netizens pretty much ignored the first two photos.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    ¡°Wow, guys,e over here and check out this killer eye contact!!¡±


    ¡°Man, this scene is better than many ssic movie shots!!¡±


    ¡°When was this photo taken? Secretary Tesdal looks gorgeous! I remember Paige saying that


    Secretary Tesdal has an amazing aura, I¡¯m so jealous of Wayne. I wish I could get close to her too!!¡±


    If this ain¡¯t love, then what is?¡±


    She replied to this one: LOL, actually, this photo was sneakily taken by my hubby back in the day. He


    and his buddies were saying the same thing you are! And many people were eagerly waiting.


    I believe your husband is a good friend of Wayne¡¯s. Please, give us some inside scoops!!¡±


    She replied: ¡°I¡¯m trying to get my hubby to ask President Silverman if he can share some info, just hang


    on!¡±


    A whileter.


    She came back, reposted that photo: ¡°Alright!! But my hubby doesn¡¯t know much info~¡±


    ¡°Did Wayne really pursue Olivia?¡±


    She replied: He did. Apparently, when she saved President Silverman, he got a glimpse of her in his


    daze and fell head over heels!


    ¡°Holy moly! If it was love at first sight, why did he stop liking herter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, they had such a beautiful start, but look at the situation now, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there not to know? Did Wayne betray Olivia? Mind you, it was Olivia who left Wayne to get


    married! Anyway, Wayne and Secretary Tesdal¡¯s rtionship is so enduring and passionate, it¡¯s really


    enviable!¡±


    During a heated discussion, someone interjected, ¡°Mind if I drop some truth bombs? Actually, Olivia


    wasn¡¯t the one who saved Wayne initially, she was just pr¨¦tending!¡±


    However, thisment quickly got lost amidst the flurry of other remarks


    Nevertheless, the questions persisted.


    One person inquired, ¡°Was Wayne truly cruel to Secretary Tesdal during those years? I feel really sorry


    for her!¡±


    To which she responded, ¡°My husband tells me that President Silverman rarely took Secretary Tesdal


    to meet them, but he knows that President Silverman was extremely possessive of her. Anyone who


    spoke ill of Secretary Tesdal within their circle would face consequences from President Silverman.


    Furthermore, President Silverman even gifted Secretary Tesdal a mansion. He was exceptionally


    generous towards her. However, my husband doesn¡¯t have much knowledge about the other aspects of


    their rtionship.¡±


    In the midst of the conversation, someone shared the official promotional photo of Moonlit Lake.


    They eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me some of you aren¡¯t aware that Wayne purchased arge vi with a


    small forest and a naturalke there for Secretary Tesdall


    ¡°And then, Secretary Tesdal donated all the money Wayne gave her-¡±


    ¡°Right right right, after the ne crash incident, Wayne continued the charity work Secretary Tesdal


    was doing.¡±


    ¡°Just imagine, Wayne continuing his wife¡¯s charity work, thinking about his wife, and can¡¯t help but shed


    tears, so touching!¡±


    ¡°Let me spill some tea, even though Wayne gave Secretary Tesdal so much, on the eve of their


    business marriage, Secretary Tesdal still decided to leave him-¡±


    She continued answering a few more questions, and the number of page views on her website kept


    rising


    Feeling concerned about making a mistake, she made the decision to end the Q&A session.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn rxed on a hammock swinging her legs leisurely


    On her phone screen, she discovered a photo that was unfamiliar to her. Based on the timestamp, it


    seemed to capture a memory from their fourth summer together.


    Wayne approached and took a quick nce at the photo.


    A friend had recently called, and they had already discussed the situation involving the photo


    Ever since Wayne started dating Jacob Strand, he had significantly reduced contact with his old friends


    Initially, he was taken aback, but upon learning about the circumstances from the other person, he


    readily agreed


    His wife could continue responding to questions online, but she had to be extremely cautious about her


    words. Do you know about this photo? Rosalynn shook her phone


    Wayne shook his head ¡°They took it secretly, they didn¡¯t dare show me¡±


    If they had shown Wayne at that time, this photo probably wouldn¡¯t exist


    ¡°Your look is too.


    ¡°Too what?¡± Wayne bent down, getting close to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn hooked his neck and quickly said: ¡°Too¡­ shameless!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Wayne immediately chuckled, then leaned in to Rosalynn¡¯s lips and gently kissed her.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Rosalynn raised her eyebrows and yfully pinched Wayne¡¯s ear. Wayne thoroughly enjoyed her


    teasing. Then¡­.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mama! Mama!¡± Ivy rushed over anxiously.


    Wayne forced a smile, and the two of them immediately put some distance between them.


    Rosalynn sat up and opened her arms to Ivy


    Ivy ran into Rosalynn¡¯s embrace without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn rubbed her hair.


    ¡°Jaime Jules is so mean! He sent me a bug, and I¡¯m so scared¡­ Ivy now had a smartwatch for kids.


    She showed the watch to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took a quick nce and, in the next second, a chubby bug suddenly appeared on the screen.


    It startled her.


    ¡°What is Jaime up to?¡¯ Wayne frowned and reached over to remove Ivy¡¯s watch


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Daddy will handle this!¡± Wayne squatted down tofort ivy


    Ivy choked back her tears. ¡°Are you going to fight him? You can¡¯t fight Jaime


    Rosalynn immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to stand up for you, and you still want to


    protect Jaime?¡±


    ¡°We made a bet¡­ I said green caterpirs aren¡¯t scary and can turn into butterflies! Jaime didn¡¯t


    believe me, so I told him to find one to see if I¡¯d be scared. And he actually found one!¡±


    Rosalynnughed so hard it made her belly ache. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good girl.¡±


    Wayne looked helplessly at Rosalynn and lovingly embraced Ivy,forting her, it¡¯s okay, even this


    green caterpir will turn into a butterfly, my dear. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Cory was sunbathing when he heard his little sister crying loudly. He slowly walked over


    While Rosalynnughed, she exined the situation to him. Cory thought for a moment and replied,


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then, under Rosalynn¡¯s puzzled gaze, he turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Son, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To seek revenge!¡±


    Rosalynnughed until her cheeks hurt. She didn¡¯t stop him but reminded him, ¡°Jaime is easily scared,


    so don¡¯t go too far.¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn with confusion.


    Meanwhile, on Jaime¡¯s side, it was already evening. After scaring Ivy, he initially found it funny, butter


    on, as an adult, he felt like he had gone too far. So, he thought of sending Ivy a picture of a butterfly to


    calm her down. However, as soon as he sat down at theputer, the screen suddenly went ck.


    Thinking it might be a power issue, he got up and checked, but the power was working fine


    He returned to theputer and sat down again. Just as he was about to restart theputer, a white


    dot appeared in the center of the screen. Frowning, he leaned in to take a closer look.


    In the next second, a gruesome ghost head popped up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jaime was so frightened that he immediately ran downstairs.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Casually holding a book and sauntering down the stairs, Cory had just given him a big surprise.


    As he stepped out the door, Jaime¡¯s call came in.


    Jaime, who was obviously spooked, had a whiny tone to his voice. ¡°Cory, that was way out of line!¡±


    Cory remained cool as a cucumber. ¡°Was it really that scary?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the mastermind behind this and you¡¯re asking me?¡± Jaime shouted back


    ¡°I¡¯m just a kid. I can¡¯t handle scary stuff, so I just had the system send out some random creepy things.


    I didn¡¯t actually look at any of it


    Jaime: ¡°¡­..¡±


    This kid, his self-preservation instincts are off the charts


    He¡¯s definitely Rosalynn¡¯s son alright!


    ¡°Could you please avoid scaring my sister in the future?¡± came Cory¡¯s polite request from the other end


    of the phone.


    Jaime couldn¡¯t help but think of the scary face he just saw.


    He quickly detected a hint of threat in Cory¡¯s polite tone.


    ¡°I got it! I got it! She was the one who imed not to be afraid of bugs!¡± Jaime replied, halfughing,


    half crying. ¡°By the way, when is your holiday? You still going to Bane Corporation? Want to swing by


    my ce?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m off to soak up some sun. Later Cory hung up.


    Do adults nowadays even know that hiring childbor is illegal? Cory shook his head.


    As Ivy reappeared, she hadpletely let go of her fear of bugs and was once again engrossed in


    yful activities on the grass.


    Cory went back to his small stool, resuming his sunbathing session.


    Observing from afar, Rosalynn watched him with admiration. With such a spirited nature, he could


    outshine many grown-ups,¡± she remarked, impressed by his calm and collected demeanor.


    Wayne nodded in agreement, but his expression quickly changed as he received a call from Hector.


    The smile on his face vanished instantly, and he held Rosalynas hand tightly as he answered the


    phone.


    ¡°President Silverman, isn¡¯t the list of people you want to sue a bit excessive? Hector asked, clearly


    overwhelmed.


    ¡°You sue who I tell you to sue. Don¡¯t worry, yourwyer¡¯s fee is assured Wayne replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hector agreed reluctantly. ¡°After the results of the appraisal came out. Olivia fainted and was


    taken to the hospital. She just woke up and has been calling non-stop, saying she wants to see you.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°No. Do I need to repeat myself?¡± he replied firmly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I understand my role. But it¡¯s worth considering that she saved your life. The media


    might not react favorably if they perceive you as heartless,¡± Hector responded diplomatically.


    The mere thought of it infuriated Wayne.


    Rosalynn noticed the change in his demeanor and shifted her gaze from Cory to Wayne


    In response to her concerned look, Wayne¡¯s anger began to subside.


    Til handle it. You just focus on your job,¡± Wayne stated before ending the call.


    ¡°Olivia is trying to use the fact that she saved my life as leverage to manipte me!¡± Wayne uttered


    coldly.


    Rosalynn gently caressed the back of his hand.


    ¡°Just hold on a little longer. Once we gather evidence proving that she wasn¡¯t in Central Park during the


    incident, her lie will crumble,¡± she reassured him. ¡°Okay, Wayne replied, finding sce in her


    comforting touch


    Nevertheless, Olivia¡¯s situation in the hospital was far from ideal


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A barrage of phone calls from reporters kept flooding her mobile.


    Unable to cope with the pressure, she started to block them one by one


    She wanted to consult Raines for a strategy, but Raines was unreachable.


    After a while, Olivia realized that she had been blocked by Raines.


    After venting her frustrations, she was still convinced that the child in her womb was Wayne¡¯s


    So, she began to search for Wayne again

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Can¡¯t get through to him, so Olivia rang hiswyer up instead.


    She tried calling Rosalynn too.


    Apart from thewyer, all other numbers were dead.


    Evening came.


    She called Hector again.


    ¡°Hector, I¡¯ve always been good to you, even brought you two big clients. Can¡¯t you arrange a meeting


    with Wayne?!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, we¡¯ve known each other for years now, you know Wayne¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t rig a


    paternity test. The kid in your belly can¡¯t be his.¡± Hector¡¯s words hit


    Olivia¡¯s certainty hit like a sledgehammer. Considering Wayne¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have yed


    games with her. It seemed impossible for her to be carrying his child.


    The entire drama surrounding the paternity test was causing quite amotion Was it all a ploy to


    make more people witness Olivia¡¯s lies? It didn¡¯t make sense for Wayne to go to such lengths to fake


    anything.


    Moreover, the DNA testing process involved three different centers. One was chosen by Wayne,


    another by Olivia, and thest one through public voting online. These centers wouldn¡¯t risk their


    reputation for a mere bribe, would they?


    ¡°This is definitely his child! I¡¯m absolutely certain!¡± Olivia clenched her teeth, her determination


    unwavering.


    ¡°How can you be so sure? Haven¡¯t you been getting close with Simon these past few months?¡± Hector


    inquired, trying to make sense of the situation. Olivia immediately denied: ¡°I went to him because


    Rosalynn wanted me dead! I had no other options! I was already pregnant when I went to him. He


    never touched me, the baby is Wayne¡¯s! Let him meet me! I¡¯ll exin everything in person!¡±


    ¡°Tell him to consider this as a repayment for saving his life. If he doesn¡¯t want to see me after this


    meeting, I won¡¯t bother him anymore! Hector was silent for a moment.I''ll pass on the message.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d better!¡±


    ¡°Mhm, take good care of yourself.¡±


    Hector hung up.


    He¡¯s a gentleman, but he¡¯s also good at brushing things off.


    Wayne was already fed up with him, if he went running with this message, does he think he hasn¡¯t


    suffered enough from Wayne¡¯s scolding during the day? He had a pile ofwsuits to deal with, who has


    the time?


    So Olivia waited.


    She waited for two days.


    The media¡¯s calls gradually decreased, but Wayne still didn¡¯t show up


    She sat on the hospital bed, looking at the leaves turning yellow in just a few days


    Then she looked at that photo of Wayne and Rosalynn that has been making rounds on the inte.


    ¡°That should have been me,¡± Olivia murmured. If I hadn¡¯t been tricked into marrying Simon, I should


    have been at Wayne¡¯s side. He should have been looking at me!


    No!!


    Olivia gripped her phone tightly


    Rosalynn was just a substitute!


    When Wayne was looking at her, he should have been thinking of her.


    The more she looked, the crazier she became


    Just as she was about to smash her phone, Simon called.


    Olivia¡¯s hand was trembling violently, all her regret and anger had nowhere to vent.


    She picked up the call


    ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m catching a flight tomorrow night and will arrive in H Country the day after. I don¡¯t care about


    your past,e home with me. No matter who the father of the child is, I¡¯ll take care of him as if he


    were my own¡±

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Recently, not only had Olivia been in the pits, but Simon was also having a rough time.


    Ever since Olivia announced she was pregnant with Wayne¡¯s baby, he¡¯s been a ball of anger,


    comints, and mostly, panic.


    He really dug Olivia.


    He fell for her the moment he saw her when he was in H Country.


    After they tied the knot, they had their honeymoon phase until Wayne woke up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    On the day the paternity test was announced, he was glued to the livestream.


    He wanted to know how Wayne would handle the situation with Olivia and the baby.


    But, to his surprise, the test results showed that Wayne wasn¡¯t the father.


    For Simon, this was another punch in the gut.


    Back in the day, when Olivia was with him, she was a pretty straightced woman.


    He never saw iting that after their split. Olivia would be living such a wild life in H Country, not


    even knowing who the father of the baby in her belly was.


    After moping around for a couple of days, Simon finally got over it and was ready to take Olivia back,


    baby and all.


    But then¡­.


    ¡°I never said I wanted to go home with you! When did I ever say that?¡± Olivia shrieked, her voice filled


    with anger. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Wayne and I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this mess. He wouldn¡¯t have strayed


    and had a baby with someone else!¡±


    Simon was taken aback and bewildered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your actions. You pursued me first, then you turned to Maddie Fuller, which


    led her to pressure my mom into forcing me to marry you!¡± Olivia, visibly distressed, tugged at her hair


    and paced around the hospital room. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re the one who got me into this mess!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, did I ever force you? Wasn¡¯t it you who thought Wayne would never wake up and decided to


    find a new wealthy man, and that¡¯s why you chose me?¡± Simon retorted, not holding back.


    ¡°In your family, you¡¯re just a nobody!¡± Olivia mercilessly fired back


    Simon was rendered speechless, unable to respond.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right: In that case, I hope you and the baby in your belly can find the new partner you¡¯re


    looking for!¡± Simon¡¯s tone instantly turned cold and icy


    Hearing this, Olivia started to panic again.


    ¡°Simon¡±She yelled.


    He hung up the phone.


    Olivia stood there, as pale as a ghost.


    If Simon also stopped caring about her, what would she have left?


    Absolutely nothing¡­

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    She slumped down all blue, looking at her belly


    If it wasn¡¯t for Wayne, she¡¯d never choose to be knocked up.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Olivia pped her belly angrily.


    A nurse walked in, rushed over to stop her.


    ¡°Has anyonee to visit me?¡± Olivia anxiously grasped the nurse¡¯s arm, her eyes filling with tears.


    The nurse gently shook her head. ¡°Ms. Whaley, right now, your well-being and the well-being of your


    baby are what¡¯s most important¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want his own child! What¡¯s the point of me taking care of myself?¡± Olivia¡¯s emotions


    threatened to overwhelm her, tears welling up in her eyes. Anyone whoid eyes on her would feel a


    sense of pity for her.


    After leaving Olivia¡¯s room, the nurse returned to the nurse station where her colleagues were


    gathered.


    ¡°Is she still causing a scene?¡± one of her colleagues asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the nurse nodded wearily. ¡°I swear, she¡¯s on the verge of losing it. One moment she¡¯s all sweet


    and polite, and the next she¡¯s ready to explode¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne is truly something else. She¡¯s carrying his baby and she saved his life. What harm would it do


    for him to pay her a visit?¡± another nurse chimed in, voicing her opinion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your moralpass? We don¡¯t even know whose kid she¡¯s carrying, and she¡¯s


    ming it on Wayne. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t just avoid her, I¡¯d have someone break her legs!¡±


    Just as the nurse station was about to erupt into an argument.


    Someone eximed.


    ¡°Holy crap, look! There¡¯s a rumor going around that Olivia isn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s lifesaver!¡±


    Everyone stopped arguing and whipped out their phones.


    The one who spilled the beans was a minor celebrity who had been gaining traction in recent years.


    She first posted her elementary and middle school graduation photos with Olivia, proving that they


    grew up as friends.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to talk about this for a while, but she had dirt on me. I didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble, and I


    thought it was nice that my friend found a rich boyfriend. So I kept quiet. But then she married and


    moved abroad, cutting off all contact with us. I forgot all about it until I saw people ndering Wayne on


    the inte, calling him ungrateful. After thinking for a few days, I decided toe clean.¡±


    In the video, the minor celebrity looked stunning with her perfect makeup.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As she spoke, she showed several photos.


    ¡°This is from a trip Olivia and I took. You can see the dates, it was a three-day trip,¡± she zoomed in on


    the dates on the photos, ¡°When Wayne first found her, she admitted to it. I didn¡¯t know when it


    happened, so I didn¡¯t think much of it. It wasn¡¯t until I heard from Wayne¡¯s friend about when the


    ident happened that I realized, Olivia wasn¡¯t in H City when Wayne fell into the water, she was on


    vacation with us.¡±


    She put down the photos.


    ¡°When I discovered the truth, I confronted Olivia¡­ It was a time of youthful naivety. She secretly took


    compromising photos of me andter used them to ckmail me,¡± she exined, her distress evident


    as tears choked her voice.


    ¡°Lately, those photos have resurfaced, attracting attention once again. Yesterday, at our ss reunion,


    a few friends who stayed in touch with Olivia mentioned that she has been attempting to reconcile with


    Wayne since her divorce. However, Wayne has not agreed to it. Nevertheless, Olivia has been


    leveraging the fact that she once saved Wayne¡¯s life to manipte him. She has received numerous


    benefits from him. How else could she have umted so much wealth?¡± She paused, lightly


    coughing.


    ¡°After reflecting on everything following the reunion, I made a decision to speak the truth.¡± Her gaze


    locked onto the camera, her voice unwavering. ¡°Olivia, Wayne doesn¡¯t owe you anything. Since you


    entered his life, everything has changed drastically for you. You even managed to climb the social


    ladder. But now that he has found true love and started a family, it is time for you to let him go!¡±

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    The video got posted.


    And the inte went wild.


    ¡°Wow, she didn¡¯t really save him? All these years, she was just a fraud


    Anyone knows the scoop? Is the time on the photo the same as when Wayne fell into the water?


    Urgent, urgent, @Waynee and check it out!!¡±


    Seems like a couple of days ago, I read somewhere that Olivia didn¡¯t actually save Wayne. And now


    the truth just popped out!!¡±


    So, who really saved Wayne then!!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they saying before, that Wayne got mixed up because of his blurry memory? He thought it


    was Olivia who saved him. Could it be possible that it was actually Secretary Tesdal?


    ¡°You upstairs, don¡¯t go overboard. Isn¡¯t Secretary Tesdal from L City?¡±


    Indeed, Secretary Tesdal is from L City, but moved to H City when she was ten.¡±


    Olivia is too obsessed with what¡¯s happening online.


    She quickly spotted the video.


    Olivia was on the verge of losing it.


    ¡°Scumbag She cursed angrily


    But all she could do was curse, it didn¡¯t help anything


    Why didn¡¯t she get rid of this jerk back then? She shouldn¡¯t have left such a ticking time bomb!


    What to do!


    Wayne now knows it wasn¡¯t her who saved him. What should she do!


    Olivia was terrified.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    And then something even more crushing happened.


    Wayne liked thement asking if maybe Secretary Tesdal saved him.


    Now, Olivia was dumbfounded, and so were theizens.


    ¡°What does Wayne mean? Was he really saved by Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be this crazy, right? Is Wayne trying to spin this into a ¡®fated to be together narrative with his


    wife?¡±


    ¡°Thumbs up for the one upstairs, Wayne, don¡¯t push it. We don¡¯t need you to spin a sweet story for us!


    Just be real and share a photo of you kissing your wife!¡± ¡°President Silverman, just be real. No need for


    a kiss, just post eighteen pictures of your wife!¡±


    Just when no one believed that this could get any weirder, a famous blogger came online.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t jump to conclusions about President Silverman. I think there¡¯s a possibility here!!¡±


    Then, the blogger posted a very detailed analysis video.


    ¡°First of all, we all know that Secretary Tesdal moved to H City when she was ten. Based on my


    research, her old house was right here. Now let¡¯s look at the park where President Silverman had the


    ident¡­


    The blogger marked the two locations in the video.


    If you start walking from the front gate of the residential area, cross the road, and you¡¯re at the park


    entrance. Considering traffic lights, it¡¯s a three-minute walk!¡± At this point, thements were filled with


    question marks.


    The blogger seemed to anticipate the doubts ofizens.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    And so, more evidence was uploaded.


    ¡°I bet some of you are wondering how I knew where Secretary Tesdal used to live. Well, our team dug


    up her old student ID from her school days,plete with her picture and the school¡¯s stamp. If you


    still don¡¯t buy it, there¡¯s not much I can do!¡±


    Then, the analysis began.


    ¡°As we all know, Secretary Tesdal has a long abandoned Twitter ount. Let¡¯s take a look at what was


    happening right before Wayne took his unexpected swim¡­¡± As he spoke, several images popped up in


    the video.


    Young Rosalynn, lively and chatty, passionate about the world, every flower and de of grass worth a


    tweet.


    ¡°Notice the scenery in these tweets. We¡¯ve found matching spots in the park, which means Secretary


    Tesdal really did love this park as a kid.¡±


    In one evening tweet, she posted three photos: a distant shot of a grassy field, arge banyan tree, a


    lake, and the sunset; a close-up of a burger in her hand; and a half-shot of her face under the setting


    sun.


    No captions.


    ¡°As far as I know, theke where Wayne fell in is the sameke in these photos. Let¡¯s scroll down to


    Secretary Tesdal¡¯sst tweet of the day.¡±


    It was a picture of freshly washed white sneakers.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious that she did something noteworthy that day, something she didn¡¯t want her parents


    to discover. Let¡¯s break it down: Secretary Tesdal had been living with her grandmother since her


    mother and grandfather passed away. Would diving into ake at night to save someone be considered


    risky? Something her grandma wouldn¡¯t approve of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the extent of our analysis regarding the possibility of Secretary Tesdal being Wayne¡¯s rescuer.¡±


    ¡°Remember, this is all just for fun. Don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡±


    After the blogger¡¯s video was uploaded, the inte was buzzing with questions.


    ¡°This is just too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°They lived in such close proximity, she was at the park that evening, and she performed a good


    deed¡­ But what really seals it is that Wayne was searching for his savior based on her appearance,


    and Olivia and Secretary Tesdal do have a resemnce!¡±


    ¡°This blew my mind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious right now. Is it true or not? Secretary Tesdal knows if she saved someone or not, can


    she juste out and clear things up? Otherwise, I¡¯m not getting any sleep tonight!¡±


    ¡°If Secretary Tesdal is the one who saved him, things are about to get interesting. Olivia pretends to be


    the lifesaver, dumps Wayne, Wayne rebounds with a lookalike, finds the right person, and then falls


    head over heels in love? Fate works in mysterious ways, I guess!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I used to really like Olivia. How could she be like this? The stuff that came out earlier this


    year was already bad enough, she even stole someone else¡¯s ce! I feel for Secretary Tesdal!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. Let¡¯s wait for Secretary Tesdal¡¯s response!¡±


    Whileizens were waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s response, the park management had already responded.


    They posted a picture of their lost and found department on their official ount.


    They tagged Wayne and Rosalynn, implying that they had left something behind and shoulde pick


    it up.


    In the picture was a faded student ID.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The ID read: Rosalynn.


    In front of the ID was a note about the lost item.


    It was found about ten years ago by park staff cleaning the artificialke.


    Since the ID belonged to a student from a nearby school, the staff ced it in the lost and found.


    It had been there for over ten years.


    ¡°Oh my God, it must have fallen into theke when I saved you!¡± Rosalynn was shocked when she saw


    the picture, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find my ID the next day when I went to school.¡±

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Wayne waspletely clueless that he had misidentified someone, until all the signs pointed to his


    mistake. He was absolutely gutted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there twice with Olivia before, how did I miss the lost and found?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Even if you had noticed it, you wouldn¡¯t know it was mine,¡± Rosalynn gently pinched his earlobe, ¡°Time


    can¡¯t be rewound, stop dwelling on it, tomorrow we¡¯ll go get the name tag back.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even though she was right, Wayne was still bothered. He muttered an agreement, holding Rosalynn


    tight.


    Asizens uncovered more clues, the identity of Wayne¡¯s lifesaver became increasingly evident.


    Late at night, Olivia anxiously scrolled through the inte while still in the hospital.


    ¡°No way! How can it be Rosalynn? It can¡¯t be her!¡± she whispered in shock as she read. Olivia couldn¡¯t


    ept the fact that Rosalynn, who was supposed to be her recement, was the one who had saved


    Wayne.


    Olivia teetered on the edge of losing her sanity. Despite being aware of the public scrutiny, she logged


    onto Twitter and posted: ¡°It¡¯s all a lie, it¡¯s all fake! Rosalynn orchestrated this whole charade to boost


    her rtionship with Wayne. You¡¯ve all been deceived!¡±


    After the tweet, a flood ofments began pouring in, reacting to Olivia¡¯s revtion.


    ¡°How dare you tweet? Whether or not Rosalynn was Wayne¡¯s lifesaver, you impersonated her, didn¡¯t


    you? Used it to threaten Wayne, didn¡¯t you? The kid isn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s, right? You¡¯re the one throwing mud


    at him and Rosalynn, aren¡¯t you? What exactly is fake? You¡¯re the only fake one here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Put your money where your mouth is if you have proof.¡±


    Beneath thisment, someone quickly posted evidence of Olivia bullying her employees.


    ¡°Has everyone forgotten about Olivia¡¯s brother and mother going missing and dying one after the


    other? After reading those exposes on her, I¡¯m seriously suspecting whether their disappearances and


    deaths had anything to do with her!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed? The timing of her brother¡¯s disappearance is pretty close to when


    Rosalynn was attacked.¡±


    Seeing thements turning their attention to her mother and brother¡¯s issues, Olivia quickly deleted


    her tweet.


    However, in just those few minutes, both Olivia¡¯s response and her deletion made it to the trending


    topics.


    Olivia was going insane. She started dialing numbers, knowing they wouldn¡¯t connect, but still she kept


    dialing, all through the night.


    The next morning, after Rosalynn and Wayne sent Cory and Ivy to school, they headed to Central


    Park.


    Central Park, once a bustling ce a decade ago, has lost its charm in recent years as the city aged


    and young folks prefer more trendy hangouts.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    This ce was starting to feel like a ghost town, but who knew? Thanks to Wayne¡¯s past history, the


    number of peopleing to visit Central Park suddenly shot up.


    Even those who grew up nearby and moved awayter, all came back to relive the past.


    Rosalynn and Wayne, masked and sporting baseball caps, headed to theke hand in hand.


    Seeing the crowd there, they decided not to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got less and less of a handle on this world,¡± Wayne said, looking at the sea of people in the


    distance. ¡°This is not how I saw things going.¡±


    Rosalynn squeezed his hand, ¡°The hype will die down. We¡¯lle back then. Let¡¯s go get the name


    tag first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t really care if they ever came back to this ce.


    After all, the person he¡¯d been longing for was now firmly within his grasp.


    Having made prior arrangements, they went straight to the park manager.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As they passed the lost and found, there were still people gathered there, expressing their regret, ¡°Mr.


    Silverman was quick. He was here to pick it up in the morning. We wanted to see it too¡­¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, and Wayne looked back at her, they shared augh.


    Then Rosalynn whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When they got the name tag, it was faded and a bit rusty.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping this for so long,¡± Rosalynn sincerely said.


    The park manager, whose hair was already grey, said, ¡°We didn¡¯t keep it well, it¡¯s a bit rusty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°The fact that it could be found is already a stroke of luck.¡±


    The manager looked at Rosalynn, ¡°When my granddaughter showed me your photo online, I felt like I


    had seen you before. You used toe here a lot, sometimes with your grandma, sometimes with your


    friends, but most of the time you came alone. You¡¯d buy a cream bun at the entrance and sit by the


    lake all afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You remember me,¡± Rosalynn was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I do, my wife was the one selling the cream buns, she always thought you were pretty and well-


    behaved, she always put extra cream in your buns!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? No wonder I always felt that the cream buns I bought elsewhere were never as good as the


    ones sold here in our park,¡± Rosalynn said, touched. Since she was born until now, well¡­


    You could say she¡¯s been unlucky, but she always meets kind-hearted people who show her care and


    concern.


    You could say she¡¯s lucky¡­ but she had lost family members one after another, and her love life was


    also quite bumpy.


    She chatted with the manager for a while.


    Seeing more and more tourists, the manager was worried that Rosalynn and Wayne would be


    recognized, so he asked them to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    ¡°Damn, by the time I got there, the name tag was gone. They really took the start of the love story


    home!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The picture attached is of a lost and found, with the spot for the name tag empty.


    ¡°My friend, you have a way with words. Thumbs up for the start of the love story!¡±


    ¡°They went to get the name tag. Doesn¡¯t this prove that Secretary Tesdal is Wayne¡¯s lifesaver? Wayne,


    think about how you treated your lifesaver in the past. You better treat her well in the second half of


    your life!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly, the park staff just told me that when Wayne left, he donated ten million for the park to


    rece old equipment!¡±


    ¡°My God! He must be really happy!¡±


    ¡°You guys only see the name tag, but what I see is that Wayne is all over Secretary Tesdal. Doesn¡¯t he


    know how tall and strong he is?!¡±


    Theizens chatted all morning.


    Rosalynn¡¯s alt suddenly updated, with a picture of the name tag.


    ¡°Lost and found.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you remembered your Twitter password?¡±


    Rosalynn replied: I¡¯ve been using the ount, just haven¡¯t been tweeting.


    ¡°So, the thing about you saving Wayne, is it true?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply.


    Wayne replied: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Moonlit Lake.


    Paige Owens hurried from the construction site, biting her nails, pacing back and forth in front of


    Wayne and Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mrs. Scott, sit down. You¡¯re making me dizzy,¡± Rosalynn waved at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved his life?¡± Paige stood still, her eyes sweeping back and forth between


    Rosalynn and Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you remember? I told you before that I saved a man in theke one year..


    ¡°First kiss!¡± Paige pped her hands, her memory finally returning. ¡°That time we talked about first


    kisses, you asked if CPR counts, and I said it did! Then you were beating your chest, saying you saved


    a man from drowning and gave him mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    ¡°Then you immediately changed your tune and said, CPR doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°How does it not count?¡± Wayne immediately protested, ¡°It counts!¡±


    ¡°You kissed Olivia? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so eager to define CPR as a first kiss!¡± Paige immediately zeroed


    in on Wayne.


    ¡°No.¡± Wayne frowned.


    Hearing Olivia¡¯s name, he felt very irritated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pursuing Olivia for so long and you haven¡¯t even kissed her yet, Wayne you need to step


    it up!¡± With the support of her husband and Rosalynn, Paige has be bolder, even daring to scold


    Wayne directly.


    Wayne frowned, went silent for a while, and said unhappily, ¡°We had a car ident just when we


    started dating. It was fate helping me avoid a bigger disaster.¡± Actually, before bing a cold man,


    Wayne was a very innocent person in matters of the heart.


    To firmly attract Wayne, Olivia didn¡¯t rush the process, but used his innocence to slowly lure him.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Wayne and Olivia had been together for over two years.


    Wayne was always a gentleman, always following the rules.


    They never even held hands.


    Wayne himself thought that maybe deep down, he wasn¡¯t truly into Olivia, which was why their


    rtionship never progressed.


    They had just made it official when the car ident happened. They were supposed to go on a beach


    vacation in a few days.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ident¡­


    Wayne didn¡¯t know what would have happened on that trip.


    But what he did know was that when Rosalynn came into his life, he was incredibly drawn to her.


    He wanted to possess her, he had a strong desire to im her.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s something he never felt with Olivia.


    ¡°You two are amazing.¡± Paige gestured with both thumbs up. ¡°To go through all that and still end up


    together.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s destiny, Wayne shrugged, proud.


    Paige just chuckled.


    ¡°So, how are you nning to handle Olivia? She was ranting on the intest night,¡± Paige paused,


    ¡°And she¡¯s pregnant¡­ what a mess.¡±


    ¡°This drama has been going on for too long, it¡¯s time to put an end to it,¡± Rosalynn dered


    nonchntly.


    In the afternoon, right around work time..


    Wayne¡¯s attorney posted a new statement on their firm¡¯s social media.


    In short, it read: ¡°Olivia has been impersonating my client¡¯s life-saver, exploiting his gratitude to seek


    shelter, benefits and profits. My client, out of gratitude, has always been very tolerant and


    amodating¡­¡±


    Afterying out all the facts, it concluded that Wayne was ready to take legal action against Olivia. All


    thepensation from thewsuit will be donated to charity. Thewyer¡¯s statement made it clear that


    Olivia was indeed a fraud.


    Hector personally delivered the attorney¡¯s letter to Olivia.


    He himself was shocked by the whole ordeal.


    He couldn¡¯t even muster a professional smile when facing Olivia.


    ¡°Hector, please! I need to see Wayne. I can exin everything!¡± Olivia pleaded desperately, gripping


    Hector¡¯s sleeve as he was about to walk away. He impatiently shook her off.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, please control yourself. Are you attempting to stage a fall and sue me, making me


    responsible for the child you¡¯re carrying?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face grew even paler, the weight of the situation hitting her.


    ¡°Do you honestly believe that Wayne wants to see you now? Even if he did, it would only be to seek


    retribution,¡± Hector sighed. ¡°I can¡¯tprehend how someone like you could pretend to be someone


    else¡¯s savior. I¡¯m just relieved that you decided to marry abroad with your inted sense of superiority.


    Otherwise, Wayne would have been trapped with you for life!¡±


    Olivia felt utterly devastated. In the past, she might have engaged in a heated argument with Hector,


    but now she was too broken to respond.


    But now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong. Just let me see him once. The baby inside me is really his. I don¡¯t need


    him to marry me, just to secure my and the baby¡¯s future. I promise¡­ I promise I won¡¯te back


    anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, get a grip, will ya?¡±


    Hector said so and left without looking back.


    Olivia stood there.


    Get a grip?


    Considering what Rosalynn had done, where could she find her dignity now?


    She still couldn¡¯t believe that Rosalynn was Wayne¡¯s lifesaver despite all the evidence.


    She touched her belly.


    The door of the ward was left open.


    The people in the nearby wards knew who was in here.


    They would take a peek inside when they passed by.


    Olivia felt like she was the object of madness in their eyes.


    Suddenly, she chuckled.


    She went into the bathroom, looking at her haggard face in the mirror.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± She whispered to herself, ¡°then I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    Hector left the hospital and called Wayne: ¡°Yeah, she still insists on seeing you¡­ Huh? What do you


    mean? You just let her off the hook like that?¡±


    The trouble caused by Lizzy Lawrence before was far less severe than Olivia¡¯s, and she¡¯s still in the


    psych ward.


    ¡°Let her off?¡± Wayne chuckled on the other end of the phone, ¡°When she gives birth to the baby, she


    will naturally enter the real hell.¡±


    Hearing this, Hector felt a chill down his spine: ¡°Alright, I know your temper, since you¡¯ve made up your


    mind, this must be the nastiest punishment for Olivia, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, make it look good, don¡¯t give her a


    chance toe back.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Hector hung up and immediately arranged to do what Wayne had asked.


    Soon, Olivia escaped from the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t know where Cory was studying, but because of the previous incident where Wayne and


    Rosalynn went to pick up Ivy and were exposed, she headed there right after leaving the hospital.


    Ivy¡¯s school was having mid-term exams today. Once it¡¯s done, it¡¯s off.


    After finishing the exam, Ivy happily headed towards the school gate.


    The school¡¯s gate was crowded with parents.


    Ivy spotted the tall figure of Calvin right away.


    She immediately broke into a radiant smile, said goodbye to her friends, and ran towards Calvin.


    Just as she ran out of the school gate, someone suddenly burst out from the side.


    Before anyone could react, that person grabbed Ivy.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ivy screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    Olivia held a knife against Ivy¡¯s throat.


    Her hand was shaking, the point of the knife had already pierced Ivy¡¯s skin, and blood began to seep


    out.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Calvin cried out, and Mike beside him recognized Olivia.


    ¡°Back off! All of you, back off!¡± Olivia held Ivy tightly with one hand and waved the knife with the other,


    standing against the wall and yelling at the crowd. The parents who came to pick up their children were


    now scared stiff.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were more concerned about protecting their own children than anyone else, and they quickly


    moved away.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley, please calm down. Adult conflicts shouldn¡¯t involve children. Please let the child go!¡±


    Ableson, a little farther away, ran over, trying to persuade Olivia. But, Olivia had already lost her mind.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    She just wanted to see Wayne.


    ¡°Get Wayne here, now!¡± Olivia was shouting at the top of her lungs.


    Other than a single initial cry, Ivy hadn¡¯t made a sound, she looked pitiful and terrified.


    Wayne and his crew outside noticed themotion.


    They swiftly exited the car and hurried towards the scene unfolding before them.


    As soon as theyid eyes on Ivy being held hostage by Olivia, their faces turned pale with shock.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Wayne approached her hastily, his voice filled with concern.


    Olivia, tears streaming down her face, finally saw Wayne. ¡°Why won¡¯t you see me? You pushed me into


    this situation! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s gaze shifted to Ivy¡¯s bloodied neck, and a thought crossed his mind-he should have ended her


    life right then and there. She should have been dead by now.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was filled with a mixture of anger and worry. He noticed Olivia¡¯s


    firm grip on Ivy¡¯s waist, causing her to wince in pain. Ivy remained silent, refusing to meet Wayne¡¯s


    gaze.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t afford to cry or show fear. It would only cause more worry for her parents, and she


    needed to remain strong in this dire situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Wayne growled.


    ¡°The child in me is also yours, why won¡¯t you even look at her?¡± Olivia screamed angrily.


    The knife in her hand was swinging wildly.


    Wayne¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    He was worried that the knife might identally hurt Ivy.


    Rosalynn was terrified as well.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze quicklynded on her, ¡°Is it you? You¡¯re the one who won¡¯t let him see me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosalynn answered immediately.


    ¡°Do you even know what kind of person he is? He¡¯s willing to take responsibility, it¡¯s me who¡¯s been


    narrow-minded and petty. Let my child go, I promise I won¡¯t stop him from seeing you anymore, okay?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    Olivia didn¡¯t seem to believe her.


    She turned to Wayne again, ¡°Is she telling the truth? You didn¡¯t avoid me? You¡¯re not angry at me,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wayne nodded, ¡°Let the kid go, we can find a ce to talk it out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Olivia tilted her head slightly, the knife tip pointing at Ivy¡¯s neck again.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne shouted simultaneously.


    ¡°Your eyes are full of hatred when you look at me. You won¡¯t forgive me¡­ Since you¡¯re not going to


    forgive me¡­ I might as well find someone to join me in death, right?¡± Olivia startedughing


    maniacally, ¡°Wayne, Rosalynn, it can¡¯t just be me who¡¯s suffering, right?¡±


    After saying this, Olivia raised her hand, forcefully aiming the knife at Ivy¡¯s neck.


    Everything was beyond repair now.


    Might as well all go to hell together.


    Thinking she would suffer alone? Not a chance!


    Even if she impersonated the savior, even if the savior turned out to be Rosalynn, so what?


    It was Wayne who got the wrong person, he was the one who caused the trouble!


    She was the first one to date Wayne, Rosalynn was just a substitute.


    Why could she have everything she wanted?


    Status, love¡­


    Just in the nick of time, a small rock urately hit Olivia on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Olivia cried out in pain, her hand went numb.


    The dagger fell to the ground and Calvin quickly lunged at her.


    He kicked Olivia down, snatched Ivy from her, held her tightly in his arms and quickly moved away from


    Olivia.


    ¡°Ivy!


    Rosalynn, Wayne, Paige and Baillie all immediately ran over.


    ¡°We need to get to a hospital!¡±


    Calvin was holding Ivy tightly, not daring to let go.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn quickly checked Ivy¡¯s neck.


    Thankfully, the wound wasn¡¯t deep.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn gently kissed her cheek, soothing Ivy with a tender smile.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Ivy, who has been silent all along, burrowed into Rosalynn¡¯s arms the next moment, and started


    sobbing heavily. It felt like a knife to Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    She red at Olivia, who was still on the verge of breakdown but under control, her eyes filled with


    rage.


    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Rosalynnmanded coldly before getting lvy into the car.


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Once back in the car, Wayne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, he was worried about Ivy, scared, and in absolute


    panic.


    vy, although willing to y with him and be nice to him now, was always reluctant to call him Dad.


    She had met Olivia before and even mistaken her for her girlfriend.


    And just now, Olivia had been babbling nonsense in front of her¡­


    ¡°Ivy, can Daddy hold you?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne¡¯s pitiful figure and softly discussed with Ivy.


    hy was still sobbing, she turned her head to look at Wayne.


    Wayne quickly exined, ¡°Baby, everything she said was a lie¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I know!¡± Ivy cried and choked. ¡°She is¡­ is a bad person, I know it!¡±


    ¡°Right, Ivy has spotted the bad person¡¯s scheme and even saved Daddy!¡± Rosalynn exaggeratedly


    said, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t know about this, can Ivy tell Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    tvy sobbed again.


    Then she reached out, wanting to be embraced by Wayne.


    The heavy stone in Wayne¡¯s heart finally let go, he quickly took Ivy into his arms, holding her carefully.


    The wound on her neck was still bleeding.


    Wayne was heartbroken.


    Tears swirled in his eyes.


    ¡°Baby, what did the bad person n this time? When did it happen? Howe Daddy didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°At the art show!¡± Ivy finished and sobbed again, ¡°I went to find you, heard the bad person wanted to


    have a baby to tie you down!¡±


    The art show¡­


    ¡°So Ivy was so eager to get Daddy out of there, afraid that Daddy would be tricked, right?¡± Wayne


    asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded.


    The recent incident had a great impact on the child.


    She was still scared, holding Wayne¡¯s neck tightly, and started crying again.


    This time, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but cry with Ivy.


    ¡°Is the baby in the bad person¡¯s belly, Ivy¡¯s brother?¡± Ivy asked after a while.


    ¡°Absolutely not! That¡¯s not Daddy¡¯s baby, she¡¯s lying!¡± Wayne immediately denied.


    Ivy nodded, then leaned back to continue crying.


    Calvin in the front was so anxious that he kept urging the driver to speed up.


    ¡°By the way, who saved Ivy just now? Rosalynn came back to her senses.


    Back at the scene, the school¡¯s security quickly dispersed the onlookers.


    Paige and Baillie stood silently in their ces, their eyes fixed on a young boy standing before them.


    He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, with disheveled hair and a loosely worn school


    uniform. Clutched in his hand was a slingshot, his expression defiant as he faced Paige and Baillie.


    ¡°Liam, why did you bring a slingshot to school again!¡± The principal¡¯s face disyed a stern expression,


    clearly displeased.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t brought the slingshot, the little girl would have gotten hurt!¡± Liam stubbornly stood his


    ground, avoiding eye contact with the principal.


    ¡°You!¡± The principal¡¯s anger red at Liam¡¯s response.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Paige spoke softly, her voice filled with gratitude. ¡°Can you please provide us with your


    parents¡¯ contact information? You saved that little girl, and we would like to express our gratitude


    properly.¡±


    Liam furrowed his brow, seemingly hesitant.


    The principal¡¯s expression also underwent a change.


    ¡°They¡¯re already gone. There¡¯s no need for you to thank me!¡± Liam retorted firmly. With that, he


    tightened the straps of his backpack and turned to leave.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    ¡°Liam!¡± The principal hollered.


    The boy didn¡¯t turn around.


    Paige was a bit puzzled and nced at Baillie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Baillie replied gently.


    The principal awkwardly said, ¡°Um¡­ his parents have both passed away.¡±


    Paige asked in surprise, ¡°Does he have any other rtives at home?¡±


    ¡°None¡­¡±


    ¡°No adults at all?¡± Paige asked again in surprise.


    ¡°Pretty much. He used to have a small house nearby, but it¡¯s been taken over by his aunt¡¯s family¡­¡±


    The principal stopped there.


    He knew about Ivy Jared¡¯s background.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If Ivy¡¯s parents could help Liam, that would be great.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Paige said, frowning. ¡°No wonder his grades are poor, how can he study well in


    such an environment¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The principal was startled, then hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°His grades are very good, top of his


    ss!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    To be honest, Paige wasn¡¯t being biased. It was simply unusual for a top student to bring a slingshot to


    school and defiantly confront the principal. ¡°Considering he doesn¡¯t have any rtives at home, let¡¯s do


    our best to support him. If anything happens to the child, please inform us,¡± Paige suggested. ¡°Yeah, no


    problem!¡± Baillie agreed, willing to assist in any way possible.


    Little did they expect that Liam, the young boy with the slingshot, had found himself an advocate.


    However, it was still not eptable for him to bring the slingshot to school. While it was used to protect


    someone today, there was no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t cause harm to others in the future.


    After fullyprehending the situation, Paige decided to reach out to Rosalynn. She informed


    Rosalynn about Liam¡¯s circumstances, leaving Rosalynn equally astonished. It turned out that the


    person who had saved her daughter¡¯s life was a child.


    After the call, Baillie and Paige headed to the hospital.


    On the way, Paige badmouthed Olivia for quite a while.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ivy¡¯s wounds had just been bandaged.


    She had cried herself to sleep in Wayne¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Poor thing!¡± Paige was heartbroken.


    ¡°You guys take her home.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne and others, ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Olivia¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Wayne reacted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t see her again, just let her drop dead!¡±


    ¡°Murder is illegal.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°With so many witnesses, if she dies, don¡¯t you think


    they will trace it back to us?¡±


    Wayne frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s her mistake, and I refuse to bear the consequences. We were all careless today, but I won¡¯t give


    her another opportunity to repeat it,¡± Rosalynn stated firmly. ¡°The issues between you two have been


    resolved, and now it¡¯s my turn to deal with her.¡±


    Rosalynn had always found it tiresome to engage in a battle of wits with Olivia. It had been the same


    six years ago, and it hadn¡¯t changed. However, if Olivia was seeking her own downfall, she couldn¡¯t be


    med for being ruthless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Wayne interjected, his eyes closing as he visualized Olivia wielding a knife at Ivy


    in a crazed manner. He feared that Olivia might pose a threat to Rosalynn as well.


    ¡°She¡¯s eager to see you, but I won¡¯t allow her to have her way,¡± Rosalynn assured Wayne, tenderly


    caressing his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with Mike and the others.¡± Just then, Ivy woke up suddenly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, baby, daddy is here, daddy¡¯s here!¡± Wayne immediately started to soothe her.


    Ivy looked utterly pitiful, her tear-filled eyes staring at Wayne.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and called out softly, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± he replied hurriedly.


    Ivy cried twice, then drifted back to sleep.


    ¡°You stay with Ivy, Cory is waiting at home and he¡¯s extremely worried about his sister,¡± Rosalynn said


    gently.


    Wayne hesitated momentarily, then nodded. ¡°Bring Ableson along.¡±


    Rosalynn appeared slightly helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go home. Paige and I will stay with her,¡± Baillie said softly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wayne finally felt a slight sense of relief.


    Rosalynn assisted him and Ivy into the car.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She kissed Ivy¡¯s forehead, then gave Wayne a quick kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne agreed.


    With the car door closed, Rosalynn turned and walked towards another car.


    ¡°Are you guys really going?¡± Rosalynn asked Paige and Baillie.


    Without hesitation, Paige answered, ¡°I have to p her twice, otherwise I¡¯ll never get over what


    happened today!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Baillie nodded.


    Rosalynn did not stop them.


    At that point, Mike had already taken Olivia to the police station. The situation had escted


    dramatically, prompting numerous people to call the police-it was inevitable.


    The rusty iron gate creaked open, revealing Olivia, her clothes stained with blood. She looked up and


    upon seeing who had arrived, she nervouslyughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame I didn¡¯t kill your


    daughter. If I had known what was going to happen today, I would have severed her head the first time


    Iid eyes on her.¡±


    Rosalynn, her expression cold andposed, walked in slowly, taking a seat across from Olivia.


    ¡°How did you manage to transform yourself into this?¡± she asked, her voice devoid of emotion.


    The smile on Olivia¡¯s face gradually faded.


    Her swollen eyes stared at Rosalynn, as if she wanted to tear her apart, ¡°Rosalynn, what are you so


    pleased about? If you weren¡¯t born into a good family, do you think Wayne would¡¯ve chosen you? If


    Maddie hadn¡¯t deceived me and I hadn¡¯t married Simon, who do you think would be having Wayne¡¯s


    kids?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°But¡­..¡±


    Rosalynn gave a smallugh.


    ¡°He was with you for two or three years and never touched you, I find it strange, because when he was


    with me, he couldn¡¯t get enough. I heard, he hasn¡¯t even held your hand?¡±


    The hatred in Olivia¡¯s eyes was deeply etched.


    ¡°You believe that crap too? If he didn¡¯t touch me, where did the baby in my bellye from?¡± Olivia


    thrust out her waist, showing off her belly to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell on her belly.


    ¡°The baby should be healthy, right? Despite all your antics, it¡¯s still okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Olivia scoffed, ¡°I heard you had several threatened miscarriages when you were pregnant?¡±


    She wanted to provoke Rosalynn.


    For such a long time, she¡¯d never lost her cool.


    The only time was when they first met.


    She was shocked, disappointed and incredulous about Wayne.


    But that couldn¡¯t really count as losing herposure.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    What Olivia wanted to see was Rosalynn losing her cool just like she did.


    Even though her words were sharp and harsh, all she got in return was a faint smile on Rosalynn¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Being pregnant doesn¡¯t give you immunity.¡± Olivia provocatively retorted. ¡°What I did this afternoon


    was just a result of an emotional breakdown. I lost control. Your daughter was never harmed. How long


    do you think you can keep me locked up? I can give birth to Wayne¡¯s child in jail, and legally, the


    treatment for children born out of wedlock is no different from those born within it. The baby will still


    inherit Wayne¡¯s wealth¡­¡±


    ¡°True, but that baby in your belly has to be Wayne¡¯s,¡± Rosalynn calmly interjected.


    ¡°Of course, it is!¡± Olivia firmly dered.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Olivia, you still don¡¯t know Wayne well enough. You think he wouldn¡¯t


    take care of that ticking time bomb after he woke up from hisa?¡± Olivia was taken aback.


    ¡°You do know that Maddie was the one who caused Wayne¡¯s car ident, right?¡± Rosalynn continued,


    ¡°Their rtionship as mother and son was already broken after the ident. Do you really think Wayne


    would give Maddie a chance to have you carry his child?¡±


    The truth was, besides this reason, Wayne didn¡¯t want to see another child born not out of love, but for


    the sake of family inheritance, ab-made freak like him. So, as soon as he found out, he had the


    samples switched without Maddie noticing.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way!¡± Olivia immediately shouted in denial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Rosalynn said with a faint smile. ¡°This baby not only not Wayne¡¯s, it¡¯s not even yours.¡±


    Olivia froze.


    Then, she said speechlessly, ¡°Rosalynn, do you hear what you¡¯re saying? Are you mad, or am I?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much Maddie despises you? Can¡¯t she see your ambition? She wanted this


    baby to control Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group. How could she let a power-hungry mother


    like you have her child?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone remained calm, but it hit Olivia like a punch in the gut.


    ¡°She never used your eggs from the start.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re lying! You bitch! You can¡¯t defeat me by tricking me!!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Rosalynn tossed two paternity reports in Olivia¡¯s direction. One depicted the


    gic connection between Wayne and the embryo, while the other disyed the link between Olivia


    and the baby. Both reports unequivocally indicated no biological rtionship.


    ¡°This is fake!¡± Olivia eximed, trying to discredit the evidence.


    ¡°The baby is still growing inside you, and you have plenty of time to verify,¡± Rosalynn responded calmly.


    Olivia tightly clutched the paternity reports, her mind overwhelmed by what Rosalynn had just revealed.


    It dawned on her that Maddie truly held animosity towards her. Olivia had indeed intended to gain


    control of the Silverman Group and Bane Corporation through the baby.


    And Maddie, being clever as she was, could undoubtedly see through her intentions.


    So, this baby¡­


    Olivia¡¯s hands began to shake violently.


    She looked up at Rosalynn.


    Why?


    In the midst of her shattered perfect life, Olivia¡¯s anger surged, directing all me toward Rosalynn.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± she screamed,unching herself at Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Before Olivia couldy a finger on Rosalynn, Mike kicked her away. She was writhing in pain on the


    ground, clutching her stomach. Rosalynn¡¯s words were like a curse, ¡°Your lies to Wayne are now


    exposed¡± Rosalynn looked at Olivia without any sympathy, ¡°Do you think the people you pissed off will


    let you off?¡± Those who Olivia had wronged in the past were too afraid of Wayne to mess with her. But


    now, Olivia had lost that protection.


    Olivia was taken aback. She had been so used to throwing her weight around that she never thought


    about what Rosalynn was saying. Rosalynn slowly got up, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece, we won¡¯t be seeing each


    other again.¡± She took a deep breath, looking down at Olivia, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Olivia scrambled to get up She wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to do next, but she didn¡¯t want


    Rosalynn to just walk away. She couldn¡¯t lose like this. She wanted to say or do something, even if it


    was just to make herself feel better, she wanted to do something to Rosalynn. But Rosalynn didn¡¯t look


    back, she just walked away. The iron gate closed again, Olivia ran to the door, pounding on it,


    ¡°Rosalynn,e back! We¡¯re not done! Come back!!¡±


    Outside, Rosalynn looked at a worried Paige. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to p her?¡± Paige held


    Baillie¡¯s hand tightly, looking at Rosalynn, ¡°Honey, is what you said true? The baby in her stomach is


    not only not Wayne¡¯s, but also not hers?¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    At first, she and Wayne didn¡¯t know about it. They just thought the baby wasn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s. Butte night


    on the day of the paternity test, an old servant who had worked for Maddie came to Wayne and told


    him the truth. The old servant had watched Wayne grow up. He heard that since Wayne married Ms.


    Jared, his personality had changed. The old servant didn¡¯t want Wayne to lose a good marriage and


    wife because of Olivia and Maddie¡¯s mistakes. So he told Wayne everything he knew about the baby in


    Olivia¡¯s stomach.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Paige listened to Olivia¡¯s desperate screams from behind the iron gate. Her voice was filled with


    despair. Paige muttered, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t hit pregnant women. I need to go back to my kids.¡± They left


    straight away, ignoring Olivia¡¯s screams. Olivia holding a knife at a child at the school gate had be


    a hot topic.


    The initial video didn¡¯t blur out Ivy, andizens were shocked by her scared but brave appearance.


    ¡°Olivia really did something immoral, she¡¯s pregnant herself, how could she do this to a child?¡±


    ¡°That kid is really mature, to not make her parents worry, she didn¡¯t cry or scream¡­ it breaks my


    heart!¡±

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Bane Corporation¡¯s staff before that Wayne¡¯s kids are really top-notch, well-behaved


    and sensible. Today, I¡¯ve seen a glimpse of their excellence.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been a scammer from the start, aplete faker!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know how that kid is doing now? I¡¯m so worried about him!¡±


    Not long after.


    The police station where the school is located issued a report with a blue background and white text.


    First, it exined the sequence of events.


    Second, it detailed Ivy¡¯s injuries.


    Third, it exined Olivia¡¯s arrest.


    Once the report was issued, people started toment.


    ¡°Olivia getting caught at this time, she dodged a bullet, huh?¡±


    ¡°Do we even need to say it? Getting caught is like being put under protection!¡±


    ¡°The kid¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious, she shouldn¡¯t be locked up for too long, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be too harsh whenmenting online. The child in Olivia¡¯s belly is innocent. After this


    incident, let¡¯s hope she wakes up and can start anew with her child.¡±


    ¡°With a mother like Olivia, the kid would be better off not being born. If the child is good, who knows


    what kind of hell Olivia will put him through. If the child is bad, who knows how many innocent people


    will suffer!¡±


    Netizens who love trending topics quickly extracted a new topic from the heated event.


    #Are malicious people suitable to have kids?#


    This extreme topic sparked a huge debate.


    Late at night.


    Rosalynn, in reality, wasn¡¯t as calm as she appeared about Ivy¡¯s kidnapping.


    She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes that night.


    Ever since Cory and Ivy moved in, they started to sleep in separate rooms.


    She gently tiptoed to their rooms several times throughout the night.


    There was a small living room on the second floor.


    Whenever she finished checking on the kids, she would sit there for a while.


    Paige was also awake, so they casually chatted on WhatsApp.


    When Paige saw the online topic, she screenshot it and sent it to Rosalynn.


    ¡°I had mixed feelings today too. When I saw Mike kick her outside, I was a bit scared¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, she is pregnant. It¡¯s normal to feel conflicted.¡±


    If Olivia wasn¡¯t pregnant, Rosalynn would make her pay twice for what she did to Ivy.


    After sending this message, Rosalynn thought for a while and sent another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, after all¡­ As soon as Olivia confirms the child in her belly has nothing to do with


    her, she¡¯d be the first to kill it.¡±


    Paige sent a shocked emoji.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t exin much.


    Looking at Olivia¡¯s life, she could sacrifice anything for her own benefit.


    She fabricated lies, iming to be a saviour to Wayne.


    She used private photos to threaten friends, preventing them from revealing the truth.


    After Wayne¡¯s serious car ident, she chose to turn around and marry someone else.


    She wanted to return to Wayne, so she invented her tragic experiences, iming she was a victim of


    domestic violence, depression, and even said her uterus was removed.


    She was afraid that Wayne would find out the truth about her marriage.


    She was even willing to abandon her mother and brother for this.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    There were many other simr scenarios.


    These were just some bits and pieces Rosalynn knew about Olivia.


    She¡¯s always been cool with the whole climbing up thedder thing, but she¡¯s not down with how Olivia


    goes about it.


    It¡¯s just not her jam.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So Rosalynn was dead certain, no matter how many months pregnant she was, if Olivia confirmed the


    kid isn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s, or even her own, she¡¯d off the baby.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Due to the kidnapping scene in the afternoon, he pushed back a super important meeting.


    It was only after she returned that she rushed him to catch up on it.


    ¡°The meeting¡¯s over?¡±


    Rosalynn put her phone aside and reached out for Wayne..


    Wayne walked over, took her hand and sat next to her: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you hit the hay?¡±


    He came back to the bedroom right after the meeting.


    When he didn¡¯t find Rosalynn, he came downstairs to look for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, just wanted to check on them.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    Wayne knew she was still shook from the afternoon¡¯s incident.


    ¡°I talked to Ivy, she digs her school. She doesn¡¯t want to switch schools or anything due to the


    afternoon¡¯s incident.¡±


    In reality, the school¡¯s security measures have been pretty tight.


    The only reason Olivia was loitering outside was because she couldn¡¯t sneak into the school.


    ¡°We can¡¯t give up because of one incident.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Wayne let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with the school, they can step up their entrance security.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for the afternoon¡¯s events. This whole Olivia


    issue¡­ whether it¡¯s your misjudgment from a decade ago, or her crazy actions now, we couldn¡¯t have


    seen iting.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    At least Ivy wasn¡¯t hurt.


    If Olivia¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t been stopped¡­


    Wayne felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m nning to personally thank the kid who saved Ivy tomorrow.¡± Wayne quickly said.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Liam¡¯s situation was pretty much as the principal described.


    Well¡­ strictly speaking, it might be even worse.


    These days, the sky seemed to darken earlier. As Liam walked by a convenience store, the TV inside


    broadcast news about an incident at a school gate. He nced up, noticing that the face of the first-


    grade student who was held hostage had been blurred out.


    bout an inc assed aga energy


    However, as Liam looked at the screen, memories flood back. He remembered seeing her before, the


    image of her with a knife pressed against her throat, her eyes closed in fear, yet not a single sound


    escaping her lips.


    Liam had encountered this first-grade student in the past, and he found her bothersome. She was


    alwaysughing, brimming with boundless energy. He often unintentionally overheard her contagious


    laughter.


    Her voice was sweet too.


    Liam had a more gloomy personality, so he didn¡¯t like this sunny disposition.


    That didn¡¯t stop him from shooting that stone with his slingshot.


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re back again?¡± The store owner expresses surprise as he spotted Liam.


    Liam averted his gaze and responded coldly, ¡°I have my own ce now. I don¡¯t need to stay at the


    shelter.¡±


    With those words, Liam walked away, disappearing into the alley.


    ¡°Oh, this kid is so stubborn!¡± the store owner muttered, shaking his head.


    Inside the store, the store owner¡¯s wife watched TV and shook her head. She remarked, ¡°He¡¯s going to


    get beaten again, and then they¡¯ll kick him out once more¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re outdated. That family can barely


    lay a finger on Liam nowadays. It¡¯s nothing like two years ago. This kid is tough,¡± a middle-aged man


    passing by interjected, looking at Liam with admiration. ¡°Last time, he picked up a vase and smashed it


    on his uncle¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°The family is truly despicable. They took Liam¡¯s parents¡¯pensation money for their death, and now


    they want this rundown house too. If they want to live in it, let them, but they even hit Liam and kicked


    him out of the house!¡± The shop owner said tearfully, pounding their chest in anger.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    ?


    Liam was indeed a difficult young man to please.


    Not only was he impolite, but he was also violent.


    A child like him won¡¯t be loved by anyone.


    The old and worn out hallway was covered with various advertisements.


    He lowered his head and walked up to the third floor.


    The door lock had been changed again, this time to a fingerprint lock.


    The problem was, Liam learned how to pick locks with a wire.


    He had been entering the apartment this way for the past few times.


    Liam looked at it, picked up a brick from the corner, and started smashing it against the door.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It didn¡¯t take long before there wasmotion inside the room. ¡°Liam, you scoundrel! What do you


    think you¡¯re doing?¡± his aunt¡¯s voice could be heard from inside. Liam didn¡¯t answer.


    He stepped back, whipped out his slingshot, and sent a stone flying towards the window.


    With a loud crash, shards of ss sprayed all over the floor.


    An ear-piercing shriek came from inside, it was his aunt.


    Then, the door opened.


    His freshly-shaved uncle, swearing like a sailor, stormed out with a wooden stool in hand, aiming


    straight for Liam¡¯s head.


    Liam nimbly dodged and threw the brick at his uncle¡¯s back.


    His uncle crumpled to the ground in pain, and his aunt quickly rushed out to check on him.


    Liam didn¡¯t give a damn, picked up the brick, and walked into the house.


    Inside were three kids, two were about Liam¡¯s age, and one was a girl about fourteen or fifteen.


    Upon seeing Liam, she frowned, ¡°What are you doing here, again?¡±


    ¡°This is my house, who are you to question me?¡±


    Liam nced at the dinner table, it was filled with food.


    Without saying a word, he sat down, picked up a fork and began to eat.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±


    His uncle stormed back in, absolutely livid.


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t fight with me inside, unless you want to break more furniture and appliances.¡± Liam


    said nonchntly as he continued to eat.


    ¡°Liam, don¡¯t you get it? Your parents owed us money before they died, this house has been given to us


    to pay off the debt!¡± His aunt, hands on her hips, shouted in fury.


    ¡°You guys are farmers, how could my parents owe you millions?¡± Liam scoffed.


    He used to believe that his parents did owe them money.


    These heartless people had yed the good guys at first.


    But their true colors showed as soon as they got their hands on thepensation money.


    They beat him often and didn¡¯t feed him.


    The first time they kicked Liam out, that¡¯s when he found out that his parents supposedly owed them


    millions.


    Liam might be young, but he was sharp.


    He knew even if he sold his aunt and uncle and their whole family, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe up


    with that much money.


    But the IOU was in his mother¡¯s handwriting.


    From that point on, Liam started to fight back against them.


    From being beaten at first, to now being able to send his uncle to the hospital.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    After dinner, Liam went straight to his old room, closing and locking the door behind him.


    ¡°Mom!¡± his cousin, the eldest daughter of his uncle, stomped her foot and yelled, ¡°He¡¯s in my room


    again!¡±


    His aunt¡¯s face turned beet red with anger. ¡°What good does it do to yell at me?¡±


    She turned to her husband, ¡°We should¡¯ve sent him back to the countryside when we had the chance.


    You insisted on keeping him, and look where that¡¯s gotten us.¡±


    ¡°I thought he was my sister¡¯s son¡­ Who would¡¯ve guessed he¡¯d turn out like this!¡± Liam¡¯s uncle gritted


    his teeth.


    They finally had a chance to improve their lives after Liam¡¯s parents passed away, but now it seemed


    like everything would be ruined by this troublemaker! Frustrated, the eldest daughter plopped down on


    the couch and eximed, ¡°We should just sell the house. Even if we have to move far away, it¡¯s better


    than this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want that too? The neighbors around here are nothing but trouble. Every time


    someone cames to look at the house, they started gossiping. Who would dare to buy it?¡± Liam¡¯s aunt


    fumed at the thought. Hearing this, the eldest daughter became even more annoyed.


    Meanwhile, the two younger kids didn¡¯t really care. They were already upset that their sister had


    imed the biggest and best room. ¡°Mom, look at this!¡± suddenly called out one of the kids.


    She leaned in to see.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the news about the rich kid from the posh school getting kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at this video. It seems like Liam saved that rich kid!¡±


    His aunt paused, quickly reaching for her phone.


    After watching the video a few times, she finally confirmed: ¡°It really is him!¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, it¡¯s really him!¡± The eldest daughter eximed with excitement. ¡°These people are no


    ordinary folks. The kid¡¯s dad is the owner of Bane Corporation, the samepany that invests in the


    mall we often shop at! And the kid¡¯s mom is the heiress of a top financial group. I really like her!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are they really that wealthy?¡± Liam¡¯s aunt was taken aback.


    The mall was enormous, and it must have cost a fortune to build. Even the items inside were


    ridiculously expensive. She had seen a pair of shoes there that cost thousands of dors. Back in their


    hometown, such shoes would only cost seventy or eighty dors at most.


    ¡°Yes, Mom, we can move to a bigger house now. We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± The eldest daughter said


    excitedly, lowering her voice as if afraid Liam would overhear. ¡°Wayne really spoils his daughter. He¡¯s


    always carrying her around, never letting her feet touch the ground!¡±


    ¡°So we can ask for whatever reward we want?¡± His aunt finally caught on.


    ¡°Even hundreds of thousands or millions are nothing to them! But I think asking for cash is too direct,


    we should ask for a house!¡± The eldest daughter said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out some properties


    now. I remember the Silverman Group, Bane Corporation, and the Jared Group all have luxury


    properties in H City!¡±


    ¡°Can we really do that?¡± Liam¡¯s uncle was still hesitant.


    Those were powerful families that they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.


    ¡°How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± his wife said determinedly, ¡°Your sister really did bring us some


    good luck!¡±

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    She knew it. God wouldn¡¯t have her go through such a tough time these past two years for nothing.


    In the room, Liam listened to the excited chatter of the family outside. A red mole near the corner of his


    right eye looked a bit evil under the light.


    He smiled.


    His fingers brushed against the pendant hidden under his thin sweater. It was made from his parents¡¯


    melted wedding rings.


    He knew this family would react this way when they found out he had saved a rich kid.


    But their dream would onlyst till tonight.


    Soon, they would face a nightmare.


    He thought of Ivy, her smile so carefree.


    He thought, I¡¯ll borrow your parents. I saved your life, so this is a fair trade.


    The next morning, Rosalynn carefully examined Ivy¡¯s wound, making sure it wasn¡¯t infected. Only after


    confirming that, she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not in pain anymore, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s head and lightly patted her


    shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really brave!¡±


    Rosalynnughed and allowed Ivy to hold her tightly. She gently embraced Ivy¡¯s small body and said,


    ¡°Mom isn¡¯t as brave as you. I was terrified¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay!¡± Ivy reassured Rosalynn.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have tofort Dadter too. He was even more scared than Mom,¡± Rosalynn mentioned.


    Ivy sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I know, he cried yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, your dad is actually very fragile. Baby, could you call him dad from now on?¡± Rosalynn asked


    gently, ¡°You called him dad yesterday. He was really happy.¡± Ivy thought for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my decision alone. I have to discuss it with my brother!¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to work, mom?¡± Ivy asked.


    Rosalynn had already dressed to go out when she came in.


    ¡°Yesterday, a boy saved you. Daddy and I are going to thank him,¡± Rosalynn told Ivy, being transparent


    about the situation. Ivy blinked in response.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Ivy added after a moment. ¡°I know him!¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Rosalynn was surprised. ¡°You mean¡­you know the person who saved you?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ivy nodded.


    She had seen Liam yesterday. He came out of the school and went against the crowd when he noticed


    what was happening. Ivy saw him take out a slingshot. After hearing Ivy¡¯s story, Rosalynn was still


    puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s in fourth grade, how do you know him?¡±


    ¡°His picture is on the honor roll board at school. He¡¯s always the top student in the grade, so cool!¡± Ivy


    looked like she admired him a lot.


    Rosalynn finally understood. By ¡°knowing¡± him, Ivy meant she knew who he was.

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    In the end, under Ivy¡¯s persistent request, after dropping Cory off at school, Rosalynn and Wayne,


    along with Ivy, went to find Liam. Principal¡¯s office.


    Liam was called over, still dressed in his washed-out, ill-fitting school uniform.


    His hair was still a mess when he entered, and he seemed impatient when he looked at people.


    Upon closer inspection, there was still an injury at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Been in another fight, have you?¡±


    The principal saw Liam and immediately lowered his voice to ask.


    Liam nced at the family of three standing not far away.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I told you, no need for the thank yous?¡± Liam sounded somewhat impatient.


    ¡°Liam, you saved my daughter. It¡¯s a big deal for our family. How could we not thank you?¡± Rosalynn


    spoke gently.


    ¡°Liam, show some respect!¡±


    The principal reprimanded Liam.


    Such a great opportunity, it would be such a waste if squandered!


    ¡°Principal, it¡¯s alright.¡± Rosalynn whispered. She walked up to Liam and bent down slightly, ¡°Liam,


    here¡¯s my number. If you ever need anything, feel free to call me,¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Liam nced at the business card, then shifted his gaze towards her. Among all the mothers he had


    seen, Rosalynn stood out as the most beautiful and gentle. He had heard about Ivy¡¯s family from the


    shelter, knowing that she was raised by this woman. It was clear that Rosalynn had showered Ivy with


    affection, which exined her carefree nature.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Liam stated firmly, then turned to the principal. ¡°I¡¯m heading to ss. Please don¡¯t


    bother me with this kind of stuff in the future.¡±


    He was ready to leave when he caught a faint sound of Ivy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Liam!¡± Ivy called out from behind.


    Liam didn¡¯t pause or halt his steps.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± A man¡¯s voice followed.


    The next second, his sleeve was grabbed.


    Liam looked down at the kid who was shorter than him.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± She said seriously, then shoved something into Liam¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a


    gift!¡±


    Liam frowned.


    She let go quickly after giving the gift.


    Her eyes were exceptionally clear and shiny.


    Liam averted his gaze, didn¡¯t say a word, and left the principal¡¯s office.


    He despised these carefree, clear-minded people.


    ¡°Liam!¡± The headmaster called out in exasperation.


    Liam didn¡¯t look back.


    The principal turned to look at Rosalynn and Wayne.


    Truth be told, he had met some important figures before, but he was still somewhat intimidated by


    these two.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Silverman, this kid¡¯s family background is a bit unique, so his personality is a bit quirky,


    but he¡¯s definitely a good kid. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped up yesterday!¡± The headmaster


    quickly said, ¡°How should I put it, he probably isn¡¯t used to people being nice to him¡­¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine briefly told me about his family situation yesterday, so where is he living now? Who is


    he living with?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne brought Ivy back to his side.


    ¡°He¡¯s staying at the shelter. He¡¯s an excellent student, always getting schrships from exams, and


    even a couple ofpetition prizes a year. Although he¡¯s self-sufficient, he¡¯s brave. Every now and


    then, he goes back to that stolen home of his, and every time he does, he gets beaten up.¡±

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    The director heaved a sigh.


    Everyone who knew the situation with Liam¡¯s family understood that his parents could never owe so


    much money to his uncle and aunt.


    But the IOU had legal effect. Everyone was pissed off, but also powerless.


    Rosalynn frowned at what she heard.


    Wayne wanted to cover Ivy¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Sir, doesn¡¯t Liam have a home?¡± Ivy shook off Wayne¡¯s hand, looking at the director in shock.


    The director nced at Rosalynn, who nodded subtly, indicating it was okay to tell Ivy.


    ¡°Liam¡¯s parents died three years ago, and his house was taken over by his uncle and aunt,¡± the director


    said.


    Ivy was even more shocked.


    ¡°Why would his uncle do such a thing?¡±


    Her uncles, Jaime and Noah Hond, both adored her.


    How could there be such a cruel uncle who would treat his own nephew so badly?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to exin adults¡¯ greed to a child.


    ¡°Mom, Liam saved my life, I can¡¯t stand by and watch him being bullied!¡± Ivy told Rosalynn seriously.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn looked at Ivy soothingly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Kids can¡¯t be homeless!¡± Ivy was already very worried, now even more so, ¡°Mom, we have so many


    rooms at home, we can bring Liam home!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t rush.¡± Wayne patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    Ivy crossed her arms over her chest.


    Feeling both saddened and angered by the existence of such bullying individuals in the world, Ivy¡¯s little


    face scrunched up in a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Sir, since Liam doesn¡¯t want to engage with us at the moment, we won¡¯t disturb him today,¡± Rosalynn


    informed the director as she handed over her business card. ¡°Please contact me if he needs anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± the director assured her.


    Now, the director had the business cards of both Paige and Rosalynn. He silently thought to himself


    that at least he had found a lifeline for the boy.


    Liam was still too young to understand, but he would eventually realize that he would need a


    substantial amount of money in the future. Life is full of surprises, and being all alone, he was so


    fragile. How would he withstand any unexpected idents or storms that maye his way?


    After seeing off the couple and Ivy, the director couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Thinking about it, Liam¡¯s rebellion and Ivy¡¯s optimism were a stark contrast.


    And this contrast, perfectly reflected the growth of children in happy and unhappy families.


    After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Ivy wanted to call Jaime.


    Because of the bug incident, they had been giving each other the cold shoulder.


    As soon as the call connected, Ivy whined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart? Does your wound still hurt? I was busy working yesterday, turned off my


    phone, and only found out you were hurt in the middle of the night. I called your mom and you were


    already asleep. I didn¡¯t deliberately ignore you!¡±


    Jaime immediately got worried when he heard Ivy¡¯s choked voice.


    ¡°Jaime, I¡¯ll never be mad at you again,¡± Ivy said quietly.


    ¡°What happened? What exactly happened? Where are your parents? Can you let me talk to them?¡±


    Jaime became very anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s a boy in school, he¡¯s smart and handsome, he saved me yesterday. But he¡¯s very


    pitiful, he doesn¡¯t have parents, and his house has been taken over by his uncle¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice got


    sadder and sadder.


    Liam¡¯s predicament was truly heartbreaking!

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Jaime breathed a sigh of relief, then slumped back into his chair. He was freaked out, all because of


    someone else¡¯s problems.


    ¡°Jaime, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy continued.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jaime interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you better in the future, just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°I need to discuss with mom and dad about adopting Liam.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jaime was still processing when Ivy hung up the phone and handed it back to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Adopt?¡± Rosalynn looked at Ivy surprisingly, ¡°Where did you hear that word?¡±


    ¡°Some kids in my ss were adopted!¡± Ivy replied, ¡°Mom, we need to punish the bad guys and give


    Liam a home!¡±


    Wayne felt a bit puzzled hearing this.


    ¡°Honey, we need Liam¡¯s permission before we can talk about adoption.¡± Rosalynn seriously told Ivy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± Ivy patted her chest, looking absolutely confident.


    After that, they left the school. As they were heading towards their car, someone shouted out loud.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman! Mr. Silverman!!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Wayne immediately shielded Ivy and Rosalynn. Ableson and Mike also turned their attention cautiously.


    A middle-aged couple stood outside the school gate. The man was wearing an ill-fitted suit, his hair


    slicked back with grease. The woman was wearing a formal but cheap-looking dress.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mike asked sternly.


    The couple seemed a bit frightened, but the woman still answered, ¡°We are Liam¡¯s aunt and uncle!¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively nced at Wayne, who returned her gaze. They shared a wordlessugh,


    realizing that even before they could approach them, they had already been approached.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the ones who robbed Liam¡¯s home!¡± Ivy was the first to react. Squeezing herself out from


    behind Wayne, she pointed at the couple and sternly demanded answers. Despite her young age, her


    anger emanated a powerful aura.


    The previously smiling couple¡¯s expressions instantly froze, and the man¡¯s face turned grim. He


    retorted, ¡°How can this child talk such nonsense?¡± Wayne responded with a cold tone, lifting Ivy in his


    arms and fixing a piercing gaze on the couple. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re speaking to?¡±


    Panicking, the woman waved her hands hastily. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! Mr. Silverman, you came


    to the school to meet Liam, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you take Ivy to the car first, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Rosalynn gently patted Wayne¡¯s back. Wayne was


    always straightforward in dealing with such matters, while Rosalynn was thinking of resolving the issue


    without bloodshed, but permanently.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne agreed and then took Ivy to the car.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, my hubby¡¯s a bit on edge, he meant no harm to your daughter whatsoever. It¡¯s nerve-


    wracking when you¡¯re misunderstood, ain¡¯t it?¡± The woman said with a smile.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She thought thisdy seemed to be pretty gentle, probably easy to get along with.


    Not like that guy earlier, with eyes that could kill.


    Rosalynn moved towards them.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡­¡±


    Mike and Ableson spoke at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, stepping towards them, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for us here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t have your contact¡­¡±


    Rosalynn eyed them: ¡°Something up?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a caf¨¦ and sit down to chat?¡± Liam¡¯s aunt seemed quite anxious, under normal


    circumstances, shouldn¡¯t they be the ones offering repayment? Could it be¡­


    They¡¯ve already given Liam their honoraria?


    ¡°No need, I prefer to deal with straightforward people. If there¡¯s something, just spit it out.¡± Rosalynn


    said indifferently. Liam¡¯s aunt shot a look at her husband, this good-for-nothing, not saying a word,


    leaving everything to her to sort out! ¡°Well¡­ alright, I¡¯m a straight shooter, so I¡¯ll justy it out. Liam


    saved your daughter, right? So, about the reward¡­¡±


    ¡°Liam refused.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liam/s uncle was shocked, ¡°That¡¯s not fair, he¡¯s still young, the reward should be given, after


    all, he saved a life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze grew colder, ¡°I was just discussing


    with my husband how to repay him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a kid, the most important thing now is to study hard. His living expenses are taken care of by


    me and his uncle. Talking to us is the same!¡± His aunt hastily added. Damn Liam, passing up such a


    great opportunity!


    Luckily they waited specifically at the school gate today, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this opportunity just fly


    away?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Our current house is too small, it can¡¯t fit our whole family. I know you guys have a new property, big


    houses with many rooms, just enough to house our whole family!¡± She said excitedly, ¡°If we had a


    house like that, Liam wouldn¡¯t have to squeeze with his brothers and sisters.¡±


    A hint of a smile yed at the corner of Rosalynn¡¯s mouth, quite a big request indeed.


    The Jared Group¡¯s luxury properties in H City. ording to them, they wanted a big house.


    She¡¯d be willing to give this house to Liam.


    But to them¡­


    ¡°Alright, I got it, I¡¯ll talk to Liam and get back to you.¡± Rosalynn said, ready to leave. <


    Liam¡¯s uncle and auntie were taken aback, then quickly said, ¡°We adults can decide this, why bother


    Liam?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve heard some things about your rtionship with Liam, and it seems to be different


    from what you¡¯re telling me,¡± Rosalynn hesitated, her voice trailing off. Liam¡¯s auntie quickly interjected,


    ¡°Those are just baseless rumors!¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you and others made Liam leave his own home? Doesn¡¯t he live in a shelter now?¡±


    Rosalynn inquired with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°He chose to run away on his own. He throws tantrums every now and then, just like a few days ago,


    but he returned homest night!¡± Liam¡¯s auntie defended, showcasing a photo as proof. ¡°Look, this


    picture was taken yesterday while he was eating at home. See, he came back!¡±


    In reality, Liam¡¯s auntie had taken the photo to vent her frustrations to her friends, expressing her


    annoyance bybeling Liam as a troublemaker.


    Rosalynn took a look at the photo, saying thoughtfully: ¡°I see¡­ seems like I had a misunderstanding,


    good thing you guys were waiting here, otherwise my husband wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with you.¡±


    Both of them felt a chill down their spine, feeling extremely lucky.


    ¡°Mike, take down their contact info, we¡¯ll discuss the reward issue in detailter.¡±

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    The couple didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly.


    When Rosalynn first questioned them, they panicked a little, worried that their get¨Crich¨Cquick dreams


    would be shattered because of Liam.


    They didn¡¯t expect Rosalynn to be so easily deceived.


    Liam¡¯s aunt Abby quickly added Mike¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°Just send your specific demands to him, and someone will get in touch with youter,¡± Rosalynn said


    before leaving.


    After she left, her bodyguards also left, leaving the couple quite pleased.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Our daughter was right, we really hit the jackpot this time. We asked for a mansion worth tens of


    millions and she didn¡¯t even care at all. What does that tell you? It¡¯s chump change for them!¡± Abby


    said joyfully.


    ¡°Do you think we could ask for more money?¡± Liam¡¯s uncle Matthew also seemed very pleased.


    ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s ask for a little more. If she thinks it¡¯s too much, she¡¯ll just give us a little less!¡± Abby


    said. ¡°But what if Liam finds out we¡¯re asking for a reward from these rich folks and tries to mess things


    up?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    His back was still aching from the beating he tookst night.


    ¡°If he dares to get in my way, I¡¯ll make him regret it!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tone it down a bit? If you hadn¡¯t hit him so hard, he wouldn¡¯t have fought back. We should


    have sold him off to be someone¡¯s son by now¡­¡± Abby suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a good thing we


    didn¡¯t send him away, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have this chance to get rich! Anyway, you need to curb


    your temper, you almost offended President Silverman! Go buy some good foodter, I¡¯ll pick up Liam


    and we¡¯ll have a good talk.¡±


    Matthew nodded impatiently. ¡°Yeah, yeah, enough with the nagging!¡±


    The couple were loudly plotting their scheme.


    In Rosalynn¡¯s car, Ivy¡¯s face was all scrunched up, clearly very angry.


    ¡°Liam¡¯s living conditions are terrible, but his academic performance is great,¡± Rosalynn said as she


    looked through various awards Liam had won. Almost all of them were first¨Css or special¨Css.


    It would be a shame if such a brilliant student were to fall into obscurity because his rtives were bad


    people.


    She remembered what Ivy had said earlier.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t adopt the child, she could still sponsor him.


    ¡°My teacher said that before my brother came to our school, Liam was the smartest student!¡± Ivy said.


    She didn¡¯t even know who Liam was at first, because they took sses in different buildings.


    She only remembered him because her teacher had said that before her brother arrived, Liam was the


    smartest student.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ivy. Liam is smart and a good student, and he


    saved you. Mommy and Daddy will take good care of him and won¡¯t let anyone bully him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    She wriggled out of Wayne¡¯s arms and into Rosalynn¡¯s, clinging to her like a ko.


    Wayne was envious.


    Although his rtionship with Ivy was getting better, whenever he and Rosalynn were together, Ivy


    would unhesitatingly rush into her mommy¡¯s arms.


    When they got home, Ivy went to y with Calvin.


    Rosalynn told Wayne about the couple¡¯s demands.


    Wayneughed. ¡°They¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t so stupid, things might be a bit more difficult, Rosalynn said. ¡°By the way, what do you


    think about Ivy¡¯s idea of adopting Liam?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± He paused. ¡°But I doubt the kid will ept it.¡±

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    When Wayne saw Liam at school, he sensed Liam¡¯s unwavering resilience.


    ¡°If he¡¯s unwilling, we won¡¯t force him. It¡¯s also possible to provide him assistance covertly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne replied.


    Wayne had a sleepless nightst night.


    As he spoke, he leaned against Rosalynn¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Take an hour¡¯s rest. After lunch, you still have to go to the office, Rosalynn gently massaged his


    temples.


    Wayne felt heavy¨Chearted.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He had frequently suffered from insomnia in the past.


    Recently, because of Olivia, his sleep had been even more disturbed.


    ¡°Stay with me for a while!¡±


    Wayne buried his head in Rosalynn¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn agreed with a smile.


    After lunch, Wayne returned to the office.


    While Rosalynn handled work online, she also took calls from people investigating Mathew.


    In short, Mathew¡¯s family lived in a remote area where males were highly valued and females were


    looked down upon.


    It was only after having three daughters consecutively that Liam¡¯s grandfather finally had a son,


    Mathew.


    What infuriated people the most was that Liam¡¯s grandfather¡¯s youngest daughter died shortly after


    birth. They imed externally that the child was unhealthy even before being born, thus dying


    prematurely.


    However, the entire vige knew that on a bitterly cold winter night, Liam¡¯s grandfather ced the


    newborn baby on a broom and tucked it under the bed, denying any nourishment or warmth.


    As a result, the baby froze to death overnight.


    Liam¡¯s mother was the second daughter in the family. When her elder sister was fifteen or sixteen, their


    family epted money from someone and married her off to an elderly widower.


    The following year, her elder sister died due toplications during childbirth.


    Liam¡¯s mother was terrified.


    To avoid the same fate, she chose to drop out of school and follow the adults in the vige to work in a


    factory in a big city..


    Only after Liam¡¯s mother arrived in a distant ce did she realize how terrifying her own parents were.


    She decided to cut off contact with her family.


    She ran away from Rosewood Vige to the H City to work and pursued her education through self¨C


    study.


    It was not until her younger brother found Liam¡¯s mother, right after Liam was born, that Liam¡¯s mother


    experienced postpartum depression and made several attempts to take her own life.


    During this period, her brother even forcibly brought her back to their hometown.


    The reason being that their parents did not approve of her marriage, and Liam¡¯s father did not provide


    any money.


    They demanded that Liam¡¯s father give them a hundred thousand dors before they would allow her


    to return.


    It took over three months for Liam¡¯s father to bring his wife back.


    By then, her mental state had already reached the brink of copse.


    Rosalynn spected that the enormous promissory note was signed by Liam¡¯s mother during those


    months.


    Later on, Liam¡¯s parents died in a car ident.


    What was even more outrageous was that the ident urred because Mathew forcibly brought


    Liam¡¯s mother back home again, and Liam¡¯s father¡¯s car veered off a cliff while he was on his way to


    pick up Liam¡¯s mother, resulting in the tragic incident.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    The school¡¯s dismissal time had long passed


    Abby waited at the school gate, her smile gradually fading.


    She had been waiting for nearly an hour


    She began to suspect that Liam hadn¡¯t gone to school or had left through another gate.


    Then, she saw Liam walking out with a teacher.


    ¡°Liam!¡± Abby hurriedly ran over


    The teacher¡¯s expression changed when she saw Abby.


    It turned out that Liam had just received the prize money from the physicspetition he participated


    in, and the teacher had just given it to him.


    Liam, don¡¯t give her the money!¡± the teacher whispered.


    Liam nodded in response.


    Abby had already reached them.


    The teacher asked angrily, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Tm here to pick up my kid for dinner. What else?¡± Abby frowned.


    ¡°Are you really that kind¨Chearted?¡± the teacher asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a strange teacher. Our family gets along well, what¡¯s it to do with you?¡± Abby crossed her arms


    and said.


    Seeing the situation, Liam said to the teacher, ¡°I won¡¯t give her the money, don¡¯t worry


    The teacher hesitated and thought, What is this child thinking!


    ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, give me a call.¡±


    After the teacher finished instructing, she nced at Abby and then turned and left.


    ¡°Liam, what money?¡± Abby put on a fake smile.


    Liam ignored her and walked straight towards home.


    Abby gritted her teeth and followed him, saying along the way, ¡°Liam, I know about the conflict between


    you and your uncle these past two years, but we¡¯re still family. Your uncle reflected on himself all night


    last night and realized his own mistakes, so today he cooked your favorite dishes to apologize to you.¡±


    Liam still didn¡¯t say anything.


    They arrived home.


    The front door was wide open, and the aroma of the food wafted out.


    Perhaps they had waited too long. When Liam reached the doorway, he heard his cousinining,


    ¡°Mom and Liam haven¡¯te back yet, I¡¯m starving, I won¡¯t wait for them.¡±


    Abby heard it and immediately went inside and red at her daughter.


    Her daughter was startled and quickly changed her attitude.


    Looking at Liam, she said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Liam still ignored them.


    He put down his school bag and sat in the middle of the dining table.


    Liam picked up his fork and began eating.


    Mathew had a smile on his face initially, but it gradually disappeared.


    Abby was the most patient of them all.


    She sat across from Liam, smiling, and said, ¡°try this chicken leg, eat as much as you can.¡±


    Liam finally nced at her and said, ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡±


    Abby smiled even more brightly, ¡°Liam, you truly are the smartest child in our family. So, I¡¯ll juste


    out and say it. Did you save a little girl yesterday?¡± Liam nodded.


    ¡°Her parents found us.¡± Abby lied, ¡°They want to give us some money as a reward.¡±


    Liam furrowed his brow, ¡°They found you? I already said I don¡¯t want any reward, why did theye to


    you?¡±


    ¡°You dumb kid, do you know how much money that is? And you say you don¡¯t want it?¡± Mathew


    scolded angrily.


    Abby lightly kicked him under the table, then said to Liam, ¡°Liam, listen to me. Don¡¯t you cherish your


    parents¡® house? We can ept this reward to repay the debt your parents owed, and then we¡¯ll give


    you back this house.¡±

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    ¡°Liam, this deal isn¡¯t a loss,¡± his cousin said. ¡°Sure, your folks¡® ce is in a prime location, but it¡¯s only


    worth a fortune if it¡¯s gonna get bulldozed. Otherwise, it¡¯s worth peanutspared to your parents¡®


    debt. Right now, you don¡¯t have to cough up a single cent, you can still live in your parents¡® house, and


    the debt is all paid off. Sounds like a win¨Cwin, right?¡±


    They¡¯d already asked around when they found Liam¡¯s mom. If the house was to be demolished, it


    would rake in six to seven million, but if not, it would have no


    value.


    The amount of the IOU from the start was a bit higher, based on the potential value of the house after


    demolition.


    ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of lowlifes! First, you snatched my parents¡® deathpensation, and now you¡¯re


    taking my house. Who knows if you¡¯ll take someone else¡¯s pay and not even return the house?¡± Liam


    shot back.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Abby insisted.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on it,¡± Liam stood his ground.


    Abby pondered a bit.


    In a toss¨Cup between a couple million and a multi¨Cmillion property, she knew which side her bread was


    buttered on.


    ¡°Tell you what, we¡¯ll fetch awyer tomorrow and get the ownership all squared away, okay?¡±


    ¡°What about my parents¡®pensation?¡± Liam grilled.


    ¡°You still want that dough?¡± Mathew blurted out angrily.


    Abby gave him a stern look then turned to Liam, ¡°Thepensation they gave can¡¯t cover your


    parents¡® debt to us, so thispensation¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Liam cut her off, ¡°If you don¡¯t return thepensation, forget about it. You


    know whether my parents owe you money and how much you¡¯re gonna squeeze out from the Jared


    family.¡±


    His aunt had been holding back her anger, but she was on the edge.


    After dinner Liam retreated to his room with his backpack.


    With his headphones on, he could still hear the quarrel outside.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about what they were arguing.


    He knew when bigger stakes were at y, they would toss aside the less important stuff.


    He¡¯d known them long enough to get the picture.


    Sure enough, just before bedtime, someone knocked on his door.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    Abby pleaded outside, ¡°Liam,e out. Let¡¯s talk about thepensation¡­¡±


    Liam opened the door and stared at her.


    He was just a kid, but his gaze made her feel jittery.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll return thepensation as you demanded, but¡­ our living expenses these past two years


    weren¡¯t exactly chump change.¡±


    ¡°You can write an IOU,¡± Liam suggested.


    ¡°Liam, we¡¯re family. Why are you doing this?¡± Abby questioned.


    Liam chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you taught me?¡±


    Abby was livid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day. If you don¡¯t return the house andpensation, I won¡¯t cooperate with you on


    anything,¡± Liam stated before shutting the door.


    Abby almost nose¨Cnted the door, fuming with rage, and gave the door a hefty kick.


    But her anger was to no avail.


    The couple and their daughter gathered in the living room to crunch the numbers,


    ¡°Even if we just take the house, we¡¯re looking at twenty or thirty million. Liam¡¯s mom and dad¡¯s


    compensation plus this shabby house doesn¡¯t even reach ten million. You still can¡¯t make up your


    minds?¡± Their daughter exined patiently.


    She was dying to move to a swanky neighborhood.


    Living in a posh area would make it a heck of a lot easier to snag a wealthy partner than in this


    rundown alley.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, no risk, no reward!¡± she pressed.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    The couple exchanged a nce.


    The reality was indeed harsh.


    Giving the house to Liam, they could bear it, but if it was cash straight up, that would be a real pain.


    ¡°Right, if we can¡¯t part with the house, we won¡¯t get the money. The sooner we sort this out, the quicker


    we can start living the good life!¡± Abby made the final call, ¡°We¡¯ll take him to sort out the property stuff


    tomorrow morning, get the money back to him, and in the afternoon we¡¯ll go to that rich family and get


    our reward!¡±


    ¡°Apart from the house, let¡¯s ask for five million in cash?¡± Mathew suggested, ¡°We can¡¯t be too greedy


    though, so we¡¯ll just ask for the house and the cash!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his parents¡®pensation was only a bit over a million, we¡¯re giving him five million in cash,


    we¡¯re still making a profit!¡± Liam¡¯s cousin eximed excitedly. They spent five million, but they got to


    live in a mansion.


    Their future looked bright!


    Suddenly, everything seemed clear to them. They didn¡¯t feel like giving thepensation back to Liam


    was such a pain anymore.


    This time, Mathew personally knocked on Liam¡¯s door.


    After he told Liam, Liam didn¡¯t show much emotion, just said ¡°Got it,¡± and closed the door.


    Outside, Mathew startedining again


    What Mathew and his family didn¡¯t know was that as soon as Liam closed the doot, he took out an old


    phone from his backpack and dialed a number. Early next morning


    Mathew¡¯s family was even more anxious than Liam.


    Liam was chill, having his breakfast.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Mathew urged impatiently, ¡°We¡¯re giving you the money, and you¡¯re still dilly¨Cdallying, just


    like your dad!¡±


    Liam ignored him.


    After breakfast, Liam called his teacher and asked for a leave of absence.


    Then he finally left with his uncle.


    They first went to a nearby bank.


    Mathew transferred thepensation to Liam.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m transferring 840,000 to you, here¡¯s the IOU for 230,000.¡± Abby handed the IOU to Liam.


    Liam took a look.


    The IOU was vague.


    ¡°Rewrite it ording to the temte my mom used,¡± Liam looked at Mathew.


    Mathew was taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Rewrite it ording to my mom¡¯s temte,¡± Liam repeated.


    ¡°Write it, just write it!¡± Abby nudged Mathew, signaling him not to dawdle.


    She had already said it this morning.


    Liam was sharp now, so trying to fool him was useless.


    Mathew took a deep breath.


    He asked for a piece of paper from the bank, rewrote it ording to Liam¡¯s request, and stamped his


    fingerprints.


    This time, Liam epted the IOU.


    Then they went to aw firm to transfer the ownership of the property.


    When they came out.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Liam looked at the joyful family.


    His mom actually looked a lot like his uncle.


    Liam didn¡¯t have much impression of his mom.


    In his memory, she was either going mad or in the hospital.


    But he remembered, thest time before his mom was taken away by his uncle, she hid him in the


    wardrobe, repeatedly warning him, ¡°Baby, no matter what you hear, don¡¯te out until momes


    back.¡±


    But she never came back,


    ¡°Kid, what are you looking at?¡± Mathew was in a good mood.


    He just contacted the rich guy, who invited them to check out his property, saying someone was


    already arranged to wee them,


    ¡°Because I might not see you guys again, so I want to look at you a bit longer,¡± Liam plied.


    Abby worried that Mathew would start another fight with Liam.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have the house yet, and they were afraid the kid might cause some trouble.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    ¡°Liam, it¡¯s alreadyte, you should head back to school. If you run into any trouble, we¡¯re here for you,


    okay?¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t respond, he just turned and walked off into the distance.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s grab a cab and check out the house! I¡¯m so stoked I can¡¯t wait!!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re off!¡±


    The family of three was buzzing with the excitement of their uing fortune.


    They hailed a taxi on the street and headed straight to the property they¡¯d been dreaming about.


    On the night they went to see Rosalynn.


    They had checked out all the real estate projects invested by the Silverman Group, Bane Corporation,


    and the Jared Group, but their favorite was this one, ideally located in the heart of the wealthy district.


    And there they were.


    Even just looking at the sales department, they were already in awe.


    ¡°Wow, the sales department is so posh, how much does it cost?¡± Abby was amazed


    She had seen many new properties.


    But those were just ordinary ones,pared to this, it was like night and day.


    A tall and beautiful salesdy was waiting for them at the entrance.


    Seeing the three of them, she wamly greeted them.


    Then, they listened to her introduction, checked out the model, and then the showrooms.


    They all agreed on the biggest house.


    It had a great orientation with all rooms facing south, arge kitchen and living room ¨C it would be so


    cozy to live in.


    The key was that the house came with high¨Cend fixtures and fittings.


    After looking at the interior designer¡¯s introduction, Mathew¡¯s daughter excitedly told her parents how


    incredible this designer was, how high his fees were, and for


    such a big house, the design fee alone would cost at least half a million at market rates.


    The family was beyond satisfied.


    They spent the whole afternoon touring.


    After leaving, they immediately contacted Mike.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve made our choice, we want the 701 apartment and five million in cash. Please ry this to


    your wife.¡±


    A minute passed, Mike didn¡¯t reply.


    Ten minutester, Mike still didn¡¯t reply.


    An hourter, Mike still didn¡¯t reply.


    The three of them started to get anxious.


    Just then, their two younger sons who had just finished school called.


    Upon answering, they heard their sons crying.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing their sons cry, both Abby and Mathew were tense.


    ¡°Dad, mom, we can¡¯t enter our house, there are some scary¨Clooking guys there who said our house is


    now theirs!¡± the older boy cried.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡±


    The family immediately hailed a cab and rushed home.


    When they arrived, their neighbors were gathered around their house.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Abby roared, and the neighbors, knowing her temper, retreated.


    ¡°Dad, mom, sister!¡±


    The two boys ran towards them crying.


    Mathew stormed up to the door.


    He took a look.


    Inside the house were indeed four or five burly men ying cards.


    ¡°Who are you people and what are you doing in my house?¡± Mathew raged.


    But he stood outside, not daring to go in.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He knew he was no match for these men.


    ¡°The property¡¯s been transferred to our boss, who are you? Where¡¯s your house?¡± the leader of the


    pack, covered in intimidating tattoos, spoke bluntly. ¡°The owner? I am¡­¡± Mathew paused mid¨C


    sentence, remembering that the property was actually Liam¡¯s now.


    Oh, crap.


    Did Liam sell the house already?


    ¡°Our stuff¡¯s still inside, at least let us move our things out?¡± Mathew pleaded.


    Liam was too ruthless.


    He didn¡¯t even give them a moment¡¯s notice!

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    ¡°You mean the old quilts and clothes? Didn¡¯t you see those bags downstairs when you wereing


    up? They¡¯re all there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abby was shocked


    She just bought some new clothes and the downstairs was filthy. If they got dirty, she¡¯d be upset.


    ¡°All the appliances here were bought by me! I will take them with met Mathew continued.


    ¡°When you sold the house, you sold everything with it. If you dare to touch anything here, I¡¯ll make you


    pay!¡± The other party banged on the table forcefully. The table seemed like it was about to be smashed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mathew stepped back


    He knew Liam had an old cell phone.


    So he moved aside and called Liam.


    He dialed over and over, but couldn¡¯t get through.


    Abby said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see if we¡¯ve left anything behind. I promise we won¡¯t touch your stuff!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that you upied this house after the kid lost his parents, what would be


    here that belongs to you? Get lost, any more of your crap and you¡¯ll pay.¡±


    With that, another man mmed the door shut.


    The two little boys cried even harder.


    Mathew cursed, ¡°He¡¯s blocked my number!¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s stay at a hotel for the night. Once the Silverman family hands over the house and money to


    us, whether those old things are there or not doesn¡¯t matter!¡± There were many nosy neighbors around.


    Some were even filming with their phones.


    Their daughter felt extremely embarrassed.


    She urged her parents to leave quickly, they couldn¡¯t beat the burly men inside anyway.


    Mathew and Abby were of course not willing to give up.


    But the property was no longer in their hands, calling the police would be useless.


    ¡°He actually dared to block me! I will find him and make him pay!¡± Matthew said angrily.


    Then, the family went downstairs to pick up the bags and left.


    In a shop not far away, Liam was tutoring two children about Ivy¡¯s age.


    A man stood nearby, after finishing his call, he said to Liam, ¡°Liam, your uncle and aunt have left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Liam nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart, how did you get them to transfer the property to you?¡± The man sat down happily.


    The two kids didn¡¯t seem happy.


    ¡°Dad, can you go check on your site? We¡¯re having Liam teach us our homework!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, study well with Liam, get into a good university and make me proud! The man said with


    a smile, then turned and left.


    Liam was expressionless.


    He pointed to an error on one of the kid¡¯s homework, ¡°Wrong step, erase it and rewrite¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Liam, did you really help Ivy from ss 1?¡± The little boy asked Liam in a low voice think Ivy is very


    beautiful, our school uniform looks terrible, only Ivy looks good in it! When I grow up, I want a wife like


    Ivy.¡±


    Liam smiled.


    ¡°First, you should learn how to do math, then think about what kind of wife you want


    Liam and the children of this family met because of some conflicts.


    The man just now, was the local gang leader, although he looked tough, he was kind to Liam.


    He knew Liam was a good student.


    So he had him tutor his children.


    They would invite him for dinner in the evening, and sometimes let him stay over.


    At first, he also offered to help Liam kick out that unscrupulous couple.


    But Liam knew.


    This is a society governed byw.


    Doing so could get him in trouble.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    So Liam said no.


    But now, he¡¯s got the property back, everything¡¯s flipped on its head.


    That house, he could let anyone live in it.


    Mathew and Abby could only grit their teeth in anger.


    At that moment, Liam¡¯s phone rang.


    He¡¯s ditched the old phone, got himself a slightly newer one.


    The screen disyed a string of numbers.


    But he knew who it was


    He got up and walked to the side to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    On the other end of the line, a gentle voice ¡°Liam, didn¡¯t you go to school?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not nning on it for now.¡± Liam replied.


    He figured his uncle and aunt would look for him at school.


    ¡°Where are you, I¡¯lle get you, you can stay at my ce for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Liam declined, ¡°I¡¯ll sort myself out, thanks¡­ Oh, and my uncle and aunt are a tough bunch,


    they might resort to drastic measures if they can¡¯t get anypensation from you guys¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Liam nodded and then fell silent.


    The person on the other end didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    She chuckled softly: ¡°Whenever you need me, just give me a call, and I¡¯lle find you, alright?¡±


    Liam¡¯s heart gave a jolt.


    His mom was always off her rocker, he had never experienced a mother¡¯s gentleness


    No one had ever said to him, I¡¯lle find you right away.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    She felt a bit down.


    Last night, just as she was about to go to bed, Liam called her.


    Liam told Rosalynn straight up that his uncle and aunt, in order to get herpensation, were going to


    give back the house they¡¯d taken over and his parent¡¯s deathpensation.


    Then he said: ¡°Miss, they killed my parents, don¡¯t give them anything.¡±


    In Rosalynn¡¯s original n, she also intended to have Mathew and Abby return the seized house and


    money to Liam.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this kid, with his own smarts, already got everything.


    She was both impressed and concerned.


    So, she immediately agreed to his request.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, that guy has been constantly texting.¡± Mike walked over, handing his phone to


    Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took a look.


    Ever since they left the sales office, they¡¯d been sending a text every now and then.


    Half an hour ago.


    They started getting antsy.


    They sent a bunch of texts, even made a call.


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    She calmly replied: ¡°Received. We will contact Liam to confirm thepensation can be given to you,


    and will immediately handle the property transfer and payment.¡±


    Jnside the hotel.


    Abby was thunderstruck when she received the reply.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Mathew immediately asked, ¡°Are they backing out?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still willing, but they said they need to confirm with Liam first!¡± Abby was about to lose her


    mind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately sent a text: ¡°Didn¡¯t we already discuss this? This doesn¡¯t need Liam¡¯s agreement!¡±


    The reply came quickly.


    ¡°This is thewyer¡¯s advice. To avoid any potential disputes, we must obtain Liam¡¯s agreement.¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Abby fired off another message.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if the recipient saw it.


    All Rosalynn replied was, ¡°T¡¯ll get in touch once I¡¯ve checked with Liam.¡±


    Then there was no reply!


    ¡°We jumped the gun. We should¡¯ve let Liam secure the house and money before giving him what he


    wanted!¡± Mathew went pale, ¡°He despises us, how would he help us im wealth and property from the


    Silverman family now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him¡± Their daughter scrambled for her phone, dialing Liam¡¯s number anxiously.


    But all she got was the voicemail.


    Liam had blocked her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Liam¡¯s cousin could react, Mathew¡¯s handnded on her face.


    She was stunned, unable to respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! If you and your mother hadn¡¯t pushed me, would we have


    hurriedly given the house and money to Liam?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was your idea in the first ce! If we don¡¯t get the house and money from the Silverman


    family, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Abby also pointed a finger at her daughter angrily.


    Unexpectedly, Mathew¡¯s handnded on her face next, ¡°You have the nerve to say that aren¡¯t you also


    responsible?¡±


    Abby was stunned.


    Then she screamed, ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    The couple started brawling.


    Their eldest daughter, who had never been hit since moving to the city, threatened them bitterly before


    running off crying.


    Their two younger sons, seeing their parents fight, cried their hearts out.


    After the fight, they started trying to find Liam separately.


    As long as the Silverman family is willing to give these things, they just need to find Liam.


    They need to persuade him somehow, even if they have to grovel!


    They can¡¯t let tens of millions go to waste.


    Next morning.


    They headed to school first.


    On seeing them, the teacher berated, ¡°You heartless people, what have you done to Liam? He¡¯s asked


    for leave, do you know how good his grades are?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mathew turned pale, ¡°Did he say where he


    was going?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you!!¡± The teacher responded angrily.


    The couple had no choice but to leave.


    ¡°He¡¯s not even going to school, he¡­he must have nned this all along!¡± The couple, faces marked


    with injuries, looked utterly wretched.


    Since Liam¡¯s custody nowy with themunity, they rushed there next.


    This unscrupulous and ruthless couple had even broken Liam¡¯s ribs two years ago.


    Their arrival was greeted with scowls.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking us where Liam went?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should be asking you, Liam said he was going home a couple days ago and hasn¡¯t been


    seen since!¡±


    Everyone had the same response.


    But a few knew where Liam was.


    Liam was a smart kid.


    He knew if he truly disappeared, those who cared about him would worry and start looking for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games, I know you¡¯re hiding Liam, I¡­I won¡¯t hurt him, I just need to talk to him!¡± Mathew


    was desperate.


    His face was scratched and bloody from Abby¡¯s nails, making him look even more pitiful.


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know!¡±


    After they questioned for a while, even almosting to blows, themunity members still stuck to


    their response.


    In the end, out of desperation, the couple called the police.


    Finally, by evening, they got a response.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the child, he¡¯s safe, but he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    ¡°We¡¯re his uncle and aunt. He owes us a visit. You guys tell us where he lives, and we¡¯ll go find him!¡±


    Abby said. ¡°This is our family¡¯s private matter, you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but due to your past violence towards the kid, we can¡¯t disclose his address to you. We will,


    however, ensure his safety.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! He¡­ he swindled us out of our house and money! I¡¯m gonna call the police and


    have him arrested!¡±


    Silence on the other end.


    ¡°Alright, if you want to report it,e over and make a statement.¡±


    End of call, Mathew quickly prepared to go to the police.


    However¡­


    ¡°No, if we piss him off, he might not help us!¡± Abby stopped him. ¡°Besides, we willingly gave him the


    money and house¡­ we don¡¯t have evidence of his fraud!¡±


    Turns out this is the case.


    They¡¯ve been pressuring him.


    They¡¯ve been urging him to¡­


    ¡°What should we do now!!¡± Mathew said angrily. ¡°Nothing is allowed! Can you tell me what is?!¡±


    ¡°Instead of looking for him, we might as well go directly to the Silverman family!¡±


    Among many options, Abby chose the most aggressive one.


    She called Mike again.


    As always, he didn¡¯t answer.


    Abby sent a message directly: ¡°Please stop avoiding us. We just want what we deserve. If you continue


    like this, should we expose your behavior to the media?¡±


    A momentter, the reply came: ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Abby was delighted and said to her husband, ¡°I knew it. The rich care a lot about their reputation. Their


    daughter¡¯s kidnapping is still a trending topic. If they promised a reward to whoever helped them and


    then didn¡¯t deliver, it would be a big scandal!¡±


    Joy appeared on Mathew¡¯s face.


    Soon.


    The call came from the other side.


    Abby picked up immediately.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She thought it was still that guy named Mike.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°I heard you want to go to the media?¡± On the other end of the phone, it was Rosalynn¡¯s voice.


    Abby was taken aback, even more delighted.


    Dealing directly with the owner of the rich family is indeed more effective.


    Indeed, this direct approach works better!


    ¡°Madam, we have no other choice. Let me make it clear, Liam tricked us out of our money and house,


    and he¡¯s hiding somewhere, and nobody can find him¡­ He saved your daughter. Shouldn¡¯t you help


    him take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Liam is indeed the savior of my daughter, and if he wants, I¡¯m willing to give him more money and


    houses. But¡­ why should I give anything to you¡­ the viins who abused Liam?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Abby said, ¡°Either give me the money and house tomorrow, or I¡¯ll go directly to the


    media and expose you, bringing scandal to your family!¡±


    What she didn¡¯t know was that on the other end of the phone, Rosalynn, after hearing her words, put


    on a smile on her face.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Rosalynn said satisfactorily.


    Abby seemed a bit nervous.


    But she still firmly said, ¡°Madam, this money is nothing to you and it¡¯s not worth damaging your family¡¯s


    reputation. Do you agree with me?¡±


    ¡°Mike.¡±


    The voice on the other end became a bit vague.


    ¡°They¡¯re ckmailing us, we should call the police.¡±


    Abby was startled.


    She wanted to say something else.


    But the call had already been hung up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mathew asked anxiously.


    ¡°She¡­ she said she¡¯s going to call the police, saying I¡¯m ckmailing her!¡±

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Mathew jumped out of his skin.


    ¡°We¡¯re just asking for what we¡¯re owed, how the heck did it be ckmail?¡± he said, fuming.


    Abby was clearly scared.


    ¡°Honey, I heard those rich folks have a bunch of killerwyers, we don¡¯t have any chance against


    them¡­¡°.


    The man¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna figure out who¡¯s pulling strings behind the scenes! They have the nerve to set me up?!¡±


    All his life, he¡¯s had it his way.


    Never had he been knocked so low!


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now, what do we do?¡± Abby looked really stressed out.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably just blowing hot air, she wouldn¡¯t really call the cops!¡±


    But.


    Much to his surprise, when they trudged back to the hotel, the cops were indeed there waiting for them.


    Seeing the cops, Mathew bolted.


    Only to be tackled down by the police right on the sidewalk.


    The couple and their two bawling kids were all taken to the nearby police station.


    ¡°We¡¯re innocent, that woman and my nephew set us up, we¡¯re decent folks, we would never extort


    anyone! We¡¯re being framed!¡±


    At the police station, Abby was still sobbing and screaming.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mathew, usually a tough guy, seemed to lose his nerve, his face covered in dust, he echoed: ¡°Exactly,


    you officials shouldn¡¯t bully us just because those folks are loaded!¡±


    ¡°The evidence of your extortion is right here, phone calls, text messages, you name it. The


    interrogating officer sternly said, then yed the recording of the extortion in front of them.


    Abby went pale.


    After listening, Mathew said: ¡°That¡¯s not my voice, she did this behind my back, I had no idea!¡±


    Abby, scared witless, looked at her husband.


    She never imagined that in a crisis, this man would actually ditch her!


    ¡°Whether or not you were involved, we¡¯ll find out!¡±


    During the investigation.


    They were being detained.


    Their kids were handed over to the welfare department.


    Three dayster.


    They were finally taken out.


    In a conference room, they met Rosalynn, whom they had met before.


    *


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal! Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯ve screwed up, we don¡¯t want the money or the house anymore, please let


    us off! I¡¯ve got three kids to take care of! They can¡¯t live without me!¡± Abby copsed to her knees the


    moment she saw Rosalynn.


    Mathew, however, was in a daze, standing aside.


    How did ite to this?


    From a podunk town, he made it to a bustling metropolis, with a house and a fat bank ount.


    How did he suddenly be a prisoner, penniless?


    The folks in jail were not friendly, he¡¯s always been a tough guy, plus he was in a bad mood when he


    got in, so he had a run¨Cin with some of them.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    For the next three days, he struggled even to eat and drink, and was often beaten up.


    He was going totally nuts!


    ¡°The one you should be kneeling isn¡¯t me.¡± Rosalynn sat there, not showing any intention of letting the


    woman get up. ¡°Liam¡¯s family was once very happy until you pushed his mom over the edge and


    indirectly caused their deaths¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on, based on the evidence I have, it was more of a direct cause, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    After Rosalynn finished speaking, Abby panicked and quickly waved her hands: ¡°No matter how bad


    we are, we would never murder people!¡±


    ¡°Well, you might not have, but what about him?¡± Rosalynn turned to the man looking all flustered. ¡°Your


    own daughter saw you tampering with the car tire. I¡¯ve seen the ident report too. The car plunged


    off the cliff because the tire blew up all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°My daughter?¡± The man¡¯s bloodshot eyes quivered.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t show any emotion. ¡°She came to me voluntarily, saying that she would reveal a secret


    about the real cause of Liam¡¯s parents¡® death, in exchange for some money.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The man instantly denied it.


    Just because he pped her once, she wouldn¡¯t betray him, her own dad. No way!


    There must be some other person trying to stir the pot!


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say much but directly yed a blurry but clear video showing the man tampering with


    the tire.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abby turned to her husband, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    She knew she was not a good person, nor was her husband.


    But she would never go as far as to kill!


    ¡°You killed your own sister! How could you do that?!¡±


    She just wanted money.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After yelling at her husband, she turned to Rosalynn: ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I swear I had nothing to do with this!¡±


    ¡°What a load of bull!¡± The man suddenly broke. ¡°She said she wanted to work outside and earn money


    for my marriage and house. Then she just ran away! If she hadn¡¯t run away, we could have received


    some money, and I could have married a better wife!¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°She and that man could afford a house in H City, what¡¯s wrong with giving me some money? I was fed


    up with her! I knew they would bepensated a huge amount after their death, so I tampered with the


    car! Her life was miserable anyway, I was doing her a favor! She could die in peace! I even let her


    husband apany her, so she wouldn¡¯t be lonely when she died!¡±


    ¡°Oh, screw you!¡±


    Ableson couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and pped the man, knocking him to the


    ground.


    He was a strong guy.


    His p caused the man to bleed from his nose and lose a few teeth.


    Even people like Ableson, who often brushed with death, were infuriated by these words.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve admitted to the murder, that¡¯s just right!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face was as cold as ice as she


    turned her gaze to the woman. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do those things! I just needed money!¡± Abby cried out in fear.


    ¡°Needed money? How did you need money?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Abby¡¯s lips moved, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    ? ? ?? ?


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not afraid of being locked up. Well, we¡¯ll keep you here until you¡¯re ready to confess


    everything.¡±


    Rosalynn stood up to leave after she finished speaking.


    Abby was terrified.


    She didn¡¯t want to be locked up again!!


    ¡°We forced Liam¡¯s mother to sign those two big IOUS when she was mentally disturbed! We were


    waiting for their house to be demolished so we could¡­e and ask them for money¡­¡±


    ¡°They had already given you over two hundred thousand, and you were still not satisfied?¡± Rosalynn


    angrily questioned. ¡°In the end, they died, and you still want to bully their young child?¡±

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    The more Rosalynn found out about Liam¡¯s family situation, the angrier she got.


    How could rtives do such horrible things!


    ¡°Alright, alright, I admit it, I was wrong, ! really messed up! Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re a mother too. My inws are


    too old to take care of the kid, so please give me another chance. I promise I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf!¡±


    Abby got on her knees, trying to reach Rosalynn.


    Mike reacted quickly, grabbing her by the cor to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Mike interrogated stemnly.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t trying to hurt her!¡± Abby quickly denied.


    Rosalynn stood up and walked over to her, looking down at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so ruthless, but


    Liam is our family¡¯s savior, I have to think of him.¡± Abby trembled all over as she looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll never bother Liam again!¡± Abby cried, ¡°Once I leave here, I¡¯ll take my kid back to my


    hometown, I won¡¯t evere to H City again!¡±


    ¡®Remember, these are your words, Rosalynn slightly bent down, ¡°I¡¯ll have my eyes on you, if you dare


    to bother Liam, or show up in H City or even the cities around H City, you¡¯ll be in for more than just jail


    time.¡±


    ¡°A


    Abby shivered violently.


    ¡°I got it! I got it!¡± She nodded repeatedly.


    Her biggest regret now was listening to that woman and ambushing Rosalynn at the school gate that


    morning.


    If she hadn¡¯t, they¡¯d still be living in the house in the city center, with a lot of savings to use.


    ¡°How much money did you scam from Liam¡¯s mom?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    Abby was stunned, clearly not expecting this rich woman to care about such a small sum.


    ¡°N¨Cnot¡­ not much¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand your situation yet? Why would I ask if I didn¡¯t know?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice suddenly


    turned severe.


    ¡°Tw.twenty¨Ceight¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt.


    ¡°Adding what you¡¯ve spent, you owe Liam a total of 120,000 dors from his parents legacy.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, where would I get that much money, madam, all that money¡¯s been spent!¡± Abby yelled.


    ¡°When you forced Liam to pay you back, did you think about where he, as a kid, would get that much


    money?¡± Rosalynn asked with a coldugh.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abby was on the verge of breaking down crying.


    Rosalynn looked at her indifferently.


    This woman couldn¡¯t possibly cough up 120,000 dors, but she might have one or two hundred


    thousand.


    However¡­


    Rosalynn knew, pushing someone too hard might result in the opposite of what you want.


    What she wanted was for these people to never dare to approach Liam again.


    ¡°ording to your rules, write an IOU.¡± Rosalynn signaled Ableson, who took out a notebook and pen


    from his pocket and handed them to Abby.


    Abby¡¯s hand was shaking badly.


    She didn¡¯t want to write an IOU initially, having such a paper around felt like someone could demand


    money from her anytime!


    But¡­


    She looked at Rosalynn.


    She had no other choice now.


    She wrote down the IOU with trembling hands.


    Ableson even carried a seal with him, he had her put her fingerprint on the spot.


    Rosalynn took it and nced at it.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Rosalynn looked again at Mathew lying on the ground.


    ¡°You can leave, but your husband is a killer. He¡¯s not getting away with it.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Suddenly, the man on the ground started to shiver.


    He quickly got up, imitating his wife¡¯s kneeling position: ¡°Ma¡¯am, please let me off this time. My sister


    loved me so much, if she were still alive, she would never let you treat me like this! I¡¯ve got a family to


    support, if I get locked up, how will they survive?¡±


    ¡°Gross!¡±


    Abby spat vigorously on the man¡¯s face.


    From the day he was caught, his selfishness had made her see through this man


    ¡°I can support my sons and daughter, I don¡¯t need your help!!¡±


    Without him, how much easier her life would be!


    And!


    Who would want to live with a murderer!


    Who knows when he might have a murderous urge again, and kill her in the middle of the night!


    The thought of it made her very scared.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯ve agreed to your terms and written the IOU, can I leave now? My two boys haven¡¯t seen


    me for days, they must be scared to death, they¡¯re such scaredy¨Ccats¡­¡­¡± Abby started crying.


    ¡°Look at this guy next to you, worse than a dog.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your sons to end up


    like him, be a good mom, or they¡¯ll end up following his lead!¡± Abby heard Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    She suddenly thought of her two boys, who were already starting to be disobedient. She was very


    scared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach them well! I promise I will!¡±


    Rosalynn signaled Mike with her eyes.


    Mike immediately ordered his men to drag Abby, who was unable to stand steady, away.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I have money to pay your debts¡­¡­.I can pay Liam¡¯s, you can let me go, we have no


    grudge, let me go!¡±


    ¡°It was painful!¡± Mathew quickly started to wail, rolling up his sleeves to show Rosalynn the wounds,


    ¡°They did this to me!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re already in your forties, and you can¡¯t handle just a few days of this lifestyle. How long was Liam


    beaten by you guys? He was just a kid, his ribs were broken by you guys, and you still didn¡¯t feed him,


    if it wasn¡¯t for the neighbors¡® help, he would have starved to death!¡±


    The man became even more panicked: ¡°I was wrong, I sinned, I can apologize to him, just let me go!¡±


    ¡°Murderers must pay with their lives, that¡¯s basic.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°The person who can forgive you is


    waiting for you in hell, you don¡¯t need to tell me this.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing the word hell.


    The man¡¯s expression quickly copsed.


    He started to tremble with fear.


    Rosalynn looked at him with disgust.


    She didn¡¯t even want to give him a second nce.


    She ignored his pleas and left.


    That afternoon.


    Abby couldn¡¯t find her daughter, and was afraid to stay here and bring trouble. So, she took her two


    sons and ran back to her hometown.


    After they left, Rosalynn went to find Liam.


    Liam was very surprised when he saw Rosalynn.


    Then he thought about Rosalynn¡¯s status. It was normal that the not¨Cso¨Cbright couple couldn¡¯t find him.


    But with Ivy¡¯s mom¡¯s abilities, finding him should be easy.


    right?


    He stepped forward and said: ¡°Miss.¡±


    Winter came early this year. By evening, the cold wind was already making people ufortable.


    However, the smile on Ivy¡¯s mom¡¯s face felt incredibly warm.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    ¡°How¡¯ve you beentely?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Liam nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡±


    ¡°Those guys got what they deserved.¡± Rosalynn pulled out an IOU note, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Liam hesitated for a moment, then epted it.


    The weather had turned cold, and his hands were chapped, looking red and swollen.


    Rosalynn felt a pang of pity.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Liam looked at the content of the note, whispering a low ¡°Thanks¡°.


    He was too young at that time.


    He had no idea how much money his parents had borrowed.


    Was it really the amount that Abby told him?


    ¡°You should go back to school tomorrow, nobody will bother or bully you anymore. Rosalynn paused,


    then said again, ¡°Liam, I like you a lot, would you like to live with me?¡±


    Liam was slightly taken aback.


    He looked up at Rosalynn, his brows slightly furrowed, showing surprise, confusion, and¡­ a bit of


    panic.


    ¡°I have another son, Ivy¡¯s twin, who¡¯s into physics, chemistry, math and the like just like you. You guys


    would definitely hit it off.¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Cory Jared?¡± Liam asked.


    ¡°Yes, have you met him?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Liam shook his head, ¡°He just arrived at school and solved a math problem I couldn¡¯t.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t downy it, ¡°Yep, his math skills are definitely something. You guys should hang out


    and learn from each other.¡±


    A gentle new mom.


    A well¨Coff new home.


    Everything seemed so tempting.


    But¡­


    ¡°Thanks for the offer. I saved Ivy, you helped me out, we¡¯re square now.¡± Liam said, ¡°You should go.¡±


    This oue was within Rosalynn¡¯s expectations.


    Liam was very strong.


    How could he possibly be willing to rely on others?


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡± Rosalynn still spoke gently, ¡°You have my number, if you change your mind or need


    any help, feel free to call me.¡±


    Liam nodded.


    Rosalynn nced at a nearby shop.


    Several burly men inside were keeping an eye on her.


    Liam seemed to sense her concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I should go now.¡±


    Liam nodded again.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stick around, she left straight away.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± A burly man dashed out as soon as Rosalynn left, ¡°She¡¯s filthy rich! Loads of people


    would kill for a connection like that. She obviously wanted to adopt you, why did you turn her down?¡±


    Liam was still so young.


    Even if his greedy aunt and uncle left, a life alone can¡¯tpare to one in a big house with someone to


    look after him.


    Liam lowered his gaze, not saying a word.


    He started to pack his backpack in a leisurely manner.


    He thought a lot more than adults did.


    She had her own kids, she just wanted to take me home out of pity.


    Just like when people see a poor homeless dog on the street, they feel like taking them home. It was


    the same thing.


    But even if he was alone, he didn¡¯t want to be a rescued pet.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Or merely a tool to apany Ivy and Cory as they grew up.


    Whether it¡¯s a kitten or a puppy or a tool, they could easily be discarded once the owner lost interest.


    He hated being abandoned.


    So he decided not to go down that path from the beginning.


    Late at night, Liam returned to his empty home.


    He switched on the light.


    The guys from the shop had cleaned the house very well.


    The broken windows had been fixed.


    And there was a new set of bedding in the bedroom.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    This old house isn¡¯t exactly a mansion, just two bedrooms and a living room. Before, Liam always


    thought it felt a bit crowded, but now, it felt so empty


    Liam pulled out a picture of his parents from his bag.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home,¡± Liam said softly, standing in front of the photo. The echo of his words was the


    only response in the empty house. He stood there for a while before heading back to his room.


    The next morning, he grabbed his bag and headed for school.


    Ivy had been resting at home for a few days.


    Wayne didn¡¯t want her to go back to school, but under Ivy¡¯s insistence, he reluctantly gave in and


    dropped her off


    Instead of going to work, he stayed in his car the whole day, waiting for lvy to finish school


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but joke, ¡°Does your hubby have separation anxiety or what?¡±


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°Not really, Ivy thinks her dad is a bit fragile now, so she¡¯s looking out for him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I think Wayne didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded slightly, she probably knew what Paige was about to say,


    ¡°Somebody bailed Olivia out, and it was kept under wraps. No one outside knows yet,¡± Paige said,


    rying what Baillie had told her.


    How Baillie found out was beyond Paige.


    ¡°If everyone found out, wouldn¡¯t that cause a big mess?¡±


    ¡°Right after she got out, she went straight for a paternity test, Paige lowered her voice, just as you


    predicted, she¡¯s very concerned about the baby in her belly, if it¡¯s really what you said.¡±


    Rosalynn shrugged, not surprised at all. She knew about it too. The person who bailed Olivia out was a


    mystery. But given the circumstances, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the power and influence of the person


    behind it.


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s got the results by now¡± Paige murmured to herself.


    Paige was spot on. Half an hour ago, Olivia received the DNA test results. She had been full of hope.


    After all, she had been carrying this life inside her for so long. How could it not be her child?


    But when the results came, Olivia¡¯sst shred of hope was shattered. The baby in her belly had no


    biological link to her! In the half an hour since she got the news, Ouviaipletely fell apart.


    Olivia made a decision without hesitation, ¡°Find a doctor, find a hospital, I want an abortion!¡±


    Before, she had affection for the baby, since it was supposed to be hers and Wayne¡¯s. But now, she


    just felt like the baby was a disgusting monster. She wanted it out of her body as soon as possible, like


    tossing a piece of unwanted meat down the drain.


    She had endured so much for this child, faced so much ridicule!


    Even if it wasn¡¯t Wayne¡¯s child.


    Even if it was just hers, she could have epted it!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Simon will arrive in H Country the day after tomorrow. It would be best to discuss this


    matter with him,¡± said the man facing Olivia, his expression showing his difort

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    That¡¯s right.


    In the end, it was Simon who bailed out Olivia, not Wayne


    Now she¡¯s been abandoned by everyone, except Simon. Who else would care about her?


    Even this person Simon sent.


    After learning about Olivia¡¯s actions, they also feel disgusted with her.


    Without hesitation, Olivia dialed Simon¡¯s number.


    She made several calls, but Simon didn¡¯t answer any of them.


    Olivia was about to lose her temper again.


    The man across from her helplessly messaged Simon: ¡°Sir, Ms. Walley wants to have an abortion.¡±


    After receiving that message, Simon proactively called Olivid.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She quickly answered, tears streaming down her face.


    At this point, she finally understood that in this world, only Simon was the person who would never


    abandon her, no matter what she did or what kind of person she was. ¡°Simon¡± she choked out, ¡°I was


    wrong. Wayne confused me, and I¡¯ve done so many wrong things, but you still didn¡¯t give up on me¡­¡±


    On the other end, Simon let out a deep sigh


    ¡°You want to have an abortion?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want to have an abortion!¡± Olivia immediately became excited.


    *Just because Wayne doesn¡¯t want this child? Olivia, this is still your child Simon said solemnly.


    Due to certain reasons, he no longer had a chance to have his own child


    He had already prepared himself to be the father of Olivia¡¯s child.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Olivia shouted excitedly.


    What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked seriously.


    He realized that Olivia¡¯s mental state was deteriorating.


    So he had already found a psychologist and nned to apany Olivia to see the doctor once she


    returned home.


    ¡°This child is not mine! Simon, I was deceived so badly by the Silverman family!¡± Olivia felt wronged


    and ashamed, crying out loud. ¡°Maddie Fuller lied to me, saying that they used my eggs to cultivate an


    embryo with Wayne¡¯s sperm, but Wayne changed the sperm, and Maddie didn¡¯t use my eggs to


    cultivate the embryo! I¡¯m just a tool to conceive this child!!!


    Simon was extremely shocked


    He originally thought that the previous paternity test with Wayne was manipted by Wayne and his


    wife.


    He never expected the hidden story to be like this.


    It was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°So, I have to get rid of this child. I can¡¯t stand being with it, I feel disgusted, I feel so disgusted I only


    hate that I let Maddie die too easily back then!! I want to dig up her grave and scatter her ashes!!¡±


    ¡°Olivia, calm down. Wait for me, I¡¯ll arrange a doctor for you, and I¡¯ll apany you for the procedure!¡±


    Simonforted her


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Hurry up and arrange a doctor for me. I want to get this child out of my


    body right away!! Olivia didn¡¯t listen to anything Simon said, determined not to wait even a single


    second


    Simon was at a loss for what to do with her.


    At the same time, he also felt that the existence of that child was too humiliating.


    He reluctantly agreed.


    That night, Olivia was taken to the operating room.


    Before the surgery, the doctor carefully reviewed all the medical images and then said to Olivia, ¡°This is


    a very healthy boy. Are you really sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Please begin!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest.


    As the anesthesia started, the surgery began as well.


    In fact, Olivia had seen her child multiple times in her dreams.


    Indeed it was a little boy.


    He was incredibly adorable, with soft hair, always smiling at her and calling her ¡°mommy¡±


    she entered a white world.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    She saw the child again.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t smiling. He cried with great sadness, and his face turned pale


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Mommy want me?¡±


    Olivia eximed excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m not your mommy, you¡¯re a monster! You¡¯ve caused me so much painTM


    ¡°I¡¯m a good kid, I didn¡¯t hurt you, Mommy! The child cried loudly


    Olivia¡¯s heartfelt a sharp pain.


    And at that moment.


    The tiny body was suddenly cut open by countless invisible threads


    Amidst the screams, blood gushed out, turning into many pieces.


    ¡°Mommy, save me! It hurts so much!¡±


    A white space.


    As the small body was torn apart, darkness surged like a tide


    Olivia screamed in shock, sitting up abruptly.


    Instinctively, she touched her stomach


    It felt empty, and she could sense it clearly.


    ¡°Olma¡±


    Simon¡¯s voice sounded in her eat.


    She looked around and saw her phone on the bedside table, engaged in a video call


    Olivia¡¯s face turned pale as a corpse.


    She thought of the child in her dream, desperately crying for help


    Her heart was filled with immense pain.


    Why did those people treat her like this?


    Why make her endure such great suffering?


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Simon called out again..


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Olivia answered the phone, crying.


    ¡°Simon, I can¡¯t ept this! Olivia sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s unfair for me and that child Why should we be treated


    this way while they enjoy a happy life?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to get back to Gabrie Jared?¡± Simon¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen through Wayne. He doesn¡¯t love me¡­ He¡¯s too cruel to someone he doesn¡¯t love Olivia


    gritted her teeth. ¡°They need to pay the price. Someone has to be held responsible for this child¡¯s


    death!¡±


    Olivia waspletely unaware


    She was the one who killed this child


    She only med Maddie, Wayne, and Rosalynn Tesdal.


    If Rosalynn and Wayne had been a little more merciful and hadn¡¯t revealed the truth so early, this child


    might not have died¡­


    Thinking this way, Olivia felt a chill.


    No


    Why couldn¡¯t this child die?


    He had to die because if he was born, it would be a lifelong shame she couldn¡¯t escape from


    No matter what


    Wayne¡¯s family had to pay for it.


    Olivia, you can¡¯t fight against them.¡± Simon said, ¡°Listen to me. Let¡¯s go back home and nevere to


    the H Country again. Let¡¯s peacefully live our future lives, okay?¡±


    Olivia lifted her head


    She looked at Simon


    You¡¯re afraid of them, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Simon¡¯s family was powerful


    But his position within the family was uncertain.


    She knew that Simon had always been wary of the present Wayne


    But she never expected him to be this afraid,


    To the point where he had to endure being bullied by Wayne and his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. I just don¡¯t want you to live in hatred all the time. I want you to be happy!¡±


    Simon said earnestly. ¡°Have these past ten years been truly peaceful for you since you found out about


    Wayne¡¯s cement? Have you been genuinely happy, Oliva? Enough is enough! You¡¯ve already taken


    away Gabrie¡¯s rightful life, and now that she¡¯s back, you should return to your own life, live as Olivia

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    ¡°You think I stole Rosalynn¡¯s life?¡± Olivia said, ¡°This is Wayne¡¯s fault, he came to me first.


    Olivia looked at Simon


    Her eyes were full of disappointment.


    ¡°I thought you would stand by me no matter what, but turns out you¡¯re also on her side:


    ¡°Olivial¡± Simon was a bit anxioum.


    He was feeling regret


    He should have waited for her toe back and then discuss these issues.


    After all, she just had an abortion..


    Before Simon could finish


    Olivia hung up the video and deleted Simon from her contact list.


    She gripped her phone tightly


    Her abdomen was in constant pain


    Making her feel extremely ufortable.


    She thought for a moment


    Then found some homifying pictures of baby corpses online, and sent them to Rosalynn


    ¡°This is your fault, I don¡¯t know who the father is, I¡¯ve aborted it, you are the murderer, it will haunt you


    like a ghost!¡±


    Olivia thought


    This should scare Rosalynn.


    But she didn¡¯t expect the text message was sent, but the pictures were blocked by the service provider


    because they were too bloody


    Olivia, like a madwoman, sent them over and over again


    Until ten minutester.


    She received a reply from Rosalynn.


    Tve screenshot it and blown the whistle,¡±


    Olivia was taken aback.


    She wanted to recall the message, but it was toote.


    ¡°Rosalynn, how could you be so cold-hearted! You will pay for it, no, no, the retribution will not fall on


    you, but on your child


    However


    The message was sent for a long time.


    it showed failed to send


    Rosalynn had blocked her number.


    Olivia was furious. She couldn¡¯t hurt Rosalynn, she only ended up hurting herself


    Just as she was out of control and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her phone vibrated twice.


    She thought it was Rosalynn replying to her message.


    So she picked up the phone again.


    Turns out, it was a strange number that sent a message.


    ¡°Sis, miss me?¡±


    Olivia was stunned


    She threw her phone away.


    Only one person in this world would call her sis, Jeffery Whaley!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was dead!


    ¡°Dead is dead, there are no ghosts in this world? Only liars?¡±


    Olivia realized something, grabbed her phone and looked at the number that sent the message.


    It showed unknown


    And he sent a few more messages.


    The front door of her hospital, the ward, and her floor.


    Olivia¡¯s halts stood on end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks! I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    She replied.


    Then the other party sent a picture


    Olivia screamed in fright


    Lecture wat of her


    nother¡¯s corpse


    How could you be so cruel? Killing your own brother killing your own mom! Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma


    He kept sending messages.


    Diivia simply shut down her phone.


    She struggled to get out of bed and pulled the curtains


    Then tried to lock the ward door.


    Simon¡¯s guy heard the noise and came in


    Olivia was suddenly startled.


    She retreated back to the bed in fear.


    ¡°Ms. Whaley


    She looked at the personing in after confirming it wasn¡¯t Jeffery, she sighed in relief.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?¡±

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    The man remained silent for a moment.


    ¡°I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t respond, so I got worried and came in,¡± he exined.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Simon giving him arge sum of money to protect Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t have endured


    this trouble


    Olivia regained someposure.


    Now this man was the only person who could protect her.


    ¡°Somebody has been sending me threatening text messages, I suspect they¡¯re here in the hospital.


    Please stay by the door and don¡¯t leave the trembled as she spoke


    ¡°Threatening text messages?¡± the man frowned: ¡°Let me see¡±


    But she didn¡¯t dare show him the messages.


    already deleted them Olivia replied.


    The man fell silent for a moment


    For some reason, he felt she was lying


    There were no messages at all


    She just wanted to use him to gain sympathy from Duke Simon.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll guard the door. You¡¯ll be safe,¡± he said, then left the hospital room


    As soon as he closed the door, a stooped and masked janitor with wrinkled skin passed by pushing a


    cleaning cart


    He was just a hospital staff member, nothing noteworthy


    The man stood by the door and replied to Mr. Simon¡¯s message, assuring him that Ms. Whaley was


    safe and he didn¡¯t need to worry


    He conveniently omitted the part about the threatening messages.


    Simon had sent many people to protect Olivia


    They were all hidden in unnoticed corners of the hospital.


    Their mission was to prevent any harm froming to Olivia from the Silverman couple


    Originally, Simon nned to release her after he returned to the H Country himself.


    But upon hearing that Olivia¡¯s condition was deteriorating, he couldn¡¯t bear it and decided to bring her


    out earlier.


    The night grew darker.


    On the other side of Moonlit Lake.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    After the cold weather, Rosalynn became somewhat drowsy.


    As she half-slept, she reached out and felt the empty space beside her


    She removed her eye mask and looked around until she saw Wayne standing by the floor-to-ceiling


    window.


    ¡°Wayne Rosalynn called out.


    Wayne snapped out of his thoughts and walked towards her


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep? Did you have a nightmare? Wayne touched Rosalynn¡¯s forehead


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    They had justid down to rest together.


    was thinking about some things, Wayne said, lifting a corner of the nket and slipping into bed. ¡°Go


    back to sleep, I¡¯ll stay with you¡±


    ¡°Did Olivia send you a message, threatening by and Cory?¡± Rosalynn asked him gently, embracing


    him.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze grew deep. ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it. Ivy and Cory are fine,¡± Rosalynn closed her eyes. ¡°Our ancestors will protect


    them?


    Wayne chuckled softly


    He kissed Rosalynn. I know Sleep now.


    What Wayne didn¡¯t say aloud was that he wasn¡¯t worried about their children being threatened by


    someone like Olivia.


    The reason he couldrit sleep was because he was waiting


    Waiting for Olivia¡¯s oue


    The person responsible for guarding Olivia began to feel tired and called for a cup of coffee


    However, Instead of feeling refreshed after drinking the coffee, he became even sleepier


    Before long, he fell asleep on the bench


    Later on, the janitor who had previously been stooped and masked entered through the fire exit, still


    pushing the garbage cart.


    He parked the cart outside Olivia¡¯s room and straightened his hunched back.


    With his scar-covered hand, he gently turned the doorknob and pushed the door open.


    Olivia had just finished her surgery


    She had been overly excited and had also been startled.


    Now she was asleep.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    The next morning, Wayne dropped Cory and Ivy off at school, while Rosalynn headed to the studio in


    her car.


    The FreshBite case was hearing its end.


    L and the others hadnded several solid coborations in the past few months.


    Rosalynn was here today to brainstorm solutions for these coborations with her team.


    However, halfway through the meeting Paige Owens rushed in


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Paige? Rosalynn paused the meeting and retreated to her office.


    Paige knew better than to interrupt Rosalynn at work unless it was urgent


    Paige closed the door, looked at Rosalynn, and said with a furrowed brow, ¡°Olivia Whaley is dead¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°She¡¯s dead? How¡¯d you find out?¡±


    ¡°Not just me, soon everyone will know!¡± Paige whispered


    ¡°Start from the beginning¡± Rosalynn poured her a ss of water


    Paige initially nned to call Rosalynn, but no one picked up. Not knowing the studio¡¯s front desk


    number, she came straight to the studio


    She was parched from her hurried trip.


    After gulping down the water, she showed Rosalynn some gruesome pictures on her phone.


    In a dim room, blood was everywhere. Olivia¡¯s head was in a corner. A man was crouching on the


    ground, hacking at her body with an ax


    ¡°Where did these picturese from? Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°A ssmate sent them to me Paige whispered. ¡°He said the man live-streamed the whole process of


    killing Olivia on the dark webst night!


    Rosalynn frowned.


    Did Wayne have something to do with this?¡± Paige asked quietly


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Even though she also wished for Olivia to get what¡¯sing to her, the suddenness of the incident


    made her uneasy


    Moreover with such a bigmotion, it would be hard to ensure that Cory and hy never find out


    If they found out their dad could be so cruel¡­


    Paige¡¯s mind was in turmoil on her way over.


    Rosalynn suddenly remembered Wayne standing by the window that morning seemingly deep in


    thought.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, she dismissed Paige¡¯s spection


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°If he did it and didn¡¯t want me to know, there wouldn¡¯t be a


    live-stream¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Paige slumped on the sofa. ¡°Delete the pictures after you¡¯ve seen them. They¡¯re really


    horrifying!¡±


    Rosalynn took another look indeed feeling nauseous, so she deleted the pictures


    Just as Paige had predicted, by evening the news of Olivia¡¯s murder had spread across all tforms


    Clear pictures of Olivia¡¯s face were circting, despite being banned, to no avail,


    As Olivia had recently had a big argument with Wayne, almost leading to the death of his daughter, the


    public opinion immediately pointed at Wayne and Rosalynn


    But mostly Wayne.


    Everyone knew that Wayne didn¡¯t have a great reputation.


    To put it nicely, he was resolute and decisive.


    To put it bluntly, he was cold-hearted, a madman.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    That pic totally killed my appetite. I gotta say, as annoying as Olivia was, Wayne didn¡¯t have to off her


    like that, right?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Olivia pregnant? No matter how much Wayne hated her, he can¡¯t hit a pregnantdy, even the


    law is lenient toward pregnant death row inmates!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the unbom kid did nothing wrong. Wayne is just too brutal


    ¡°Wayne used to be sweet on Olivia, he¡¯s gone cold as ice!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to worry for Secretary Tendal. Wayne is definitely a loose cannon!¡±


    Bane Corporation¡¯s PR department issued a speedy response denying any connection between Wayne


    and Olivia¡¯s murder,


    Regardless,izens weren¡¯t buying it.


    ¡°Words won¡¯t cut it anymore. I hope the authorities investigate this thoroughly. Don¡¯t let a murderer


    walk freel


    ¡°If Wayne gets off scot-free this time, I¡¯ll lose all faith in thew!¡±


    ¡°Starting today, we boycott all products under Bane Corporation, the Silverman Group, and the Jared


    Group. Say no to violence


    ¡°Some of you guys are hrious, boycotting products from Bane Corporation, the Silverman Group, and


    the Jared Group, what will you use then?¡±


    Of course, there were also those defending Wayne and Rosalynn.


    ¡°Honestly, Olivia pissed off a ton of people. Thest time her true colors were exposed, she got death


    threats online! Plus, if Wayne really wanted to kill her wouldn¡¯t he wait until everyone had forgotten


    about it? if he killed Olivia now, he¡¯d be the prime suspect. Don¡¯t make Wayne out to be an idiot!


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t paint him as some sort of monster. Besides, he could have made Olivia disappear without


    a trace, right? If he can pull that off, why would he go through the trouble of live streaming a murder?¡±


    As the debate raged on mainstream media outlets in H City received a message


    ¡°In half an hout, the murderer of Olivia will turn himself into the police.¡±


    Everyone was too caught up in the drama to question the veracity of the message


    They all headed out to stake out the police station


    Simultaneously, someone uploaded a video of Olivia¡¯s murder on an underground video site overseas,


    which charged for viewing


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It didn¡¯t take long for people to notice that the audio was much more detailed than during the live


    stream, and it even showed the killer¡¯s face. The entire dialogue between the killer and Olivia was also


    included


    ¡°I paid to watch it, guess who the murderer is


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush, spill it!!


    ¡°The killer is actually Olivia¡¯s missing brother Jeffery Whaley!!!


    A horde of reporters gathered outside the police station, scanning their surroundings.


    They were all hoping to catch the first glimpse of the murderer.


    The alleged half-hour was almost up, and there was still no sign of the murderer, so many were getting


    disappointed and some were about to leave.


    Just then, a man rode up on a shared bike.


    After parking his bike, he walked towards the entrance of the police station


    Suddenly it clicked, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him! He¡¯s the guy with the scarred face from the pay per view video


    Someone yelled, and all cameras were aimed at the man.


    The man stood there, slowly removing his cap, revealing a face full of scars


    ¡°I¡¯m Jeffery, Olivia¡¯s brother, I admit I killed her and I¡¯m here to turn myself in ¡±


    After saying that, Jeffery patted the basketball bag in his hands.


    He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I even brought her head, want me to open it up for you?¡±


    How could the media miss such a scoop? Those close by immediately agreed to film Their cameras


    were all aimed at the basketball bag

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Just as Jeffery was about to tear open the package, the police busted in outta nowhere


    They scattered the crowd, snatched the package from Jeffery¡¯s hands and hauled him off to the station.


    The crowd that was shooed away started gabbing excitedly to the cameras about the whole shebang.


    And the video that Jeffery had posted on a paid tform was racking up buyers at warp speed


    When Jeffery jabbed her with the needle, Olivia woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes and saw Jeffery, her heart was hammering in her chest.


    She tried to struggle and call for help, but the drugs hit her fast and hard.


    She tried to scream, but the endless darkness swallowed her whole.


    When she came to, she found herself tied to a stic chair, a camera set up in front of her, and the


    stale smell of mold filled the air.


    ¡°Sister, not the best smelling ce, huh? Jeffery¡¯s voice carte from behind.


    Olivia stiffened, ¡°Jeffery, where¡¯ve you been? I¡¯ve been womed sick!


    Jeffery chuckled ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister, of course I¡¯m worried. After you disappeared, mom had an ident Olivia tried her best


    to keep her cool.


    Jeffery was her little brother, they were close, so he wouldn¡¯t hurt her!


    But the next moment, a pair of rough, scarred hands were suddenly choking her: ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Olivia burst into tears, ¡°Jeffery, I¡¯m your sister! We only have each other now. You can¡¯t do this to mell


    ¡°Family? The family who tried to kill me? Jeffery red at her.


    He and his girlfriend had nned a vacation to the Maldives, but were kidnapped by a hitman hired by


    Olivia.


    Because he was with his girlfriend, the hitman took them both


    Whenever Jeffery thought about it, he wanted to kill Olivia


    The hitman was a nutjob, he didn¡¯t just kill them, he tortured them


    The scars on his face and body were from that time


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Really, Jeffery, it wasn¡¯t me Olivia wanted to argue but Jeffery wasn¡¯t listening


    He leaned into Olivia¡¯s ear ¡°Lucky for me the knife he plunged into my chest missed¡±


    Jeffery gritted his teeth, ¡°But my girlfriend died!! Do you know how gruesome her death was? Her skin


    was peeled off!! Do you know how heart-wrenching her screams were?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia screamed in terror.


    At that moment. Jeffery let go of her neck


    After taking a deep breath, Olivia nced at Jeffery and quickly looked away


    Just before she passed out, she had only caught a glimpse of him. But now, looking closely she noticed


    that Jeffery was missing an eye.


    His face was covered in gruesome scars, looking utterly terrifying

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Then he slowly strolled up to the camera


    ¡°Good evening, folks. Wee to my live stream.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia was somewhat baffled.


    She thought, ¡°A live stream? He kidnapped me and now he¡¯s live streaming? Why live stream?¡±


    Olivia was utterly perplexed.


    But soon enough, she got her answer from Jeffery


    ¡°Thedy standing behind me is my mister, we share the same parents, but she¡¯s nothing more than a


    gold-digger Jeffery squatted there, chuckling. ¡°People of H. Country should all recognize her. She


    yed the savior of a tycoon for money. When the tycoon had an ident and became a vegetable,


    she figured she had no future with him, so she married into the royal family of R Country. Yes, she is


    Olivia.¡±


    Oliviasat in the chair, her body trembling non-stop


    She tried to untie the ropes around her hands, but they were too tight.


    Jeffery continued to speak to the camera


    ¡°But, you all have no idea about her crimes Jeffery¡¯s voice gradually became more ferocious, ¡°She¡¯s not


    only cold-hearted to strangers, she even hired killers to murder her own brother and mother. Look at


    my eyes and the scars on my body, they¡¯re all her doing


    Jeffery started to ramble


    ¡°My girlfriend was a kind, beautiful girl, what did she do wrong? Why didn¡¯t you even spare her?¡±


    He paused for a moment, then burst into a sinisterugh, ¡°But my dear sister just told me that she


    wants topensate me, to take me to the royal family of R Country to live the life of the rich. What do


    you think, should I ept herpensation and forgive her?¡±


    ¡°Jeffery. ¡°Olivia¡¯s voice was trembling badly.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Jeffery turned his head towards Olivia, ¡°They all say you can¡¯t be forgiven


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Olivia didn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    ¡°Whatever you want, I can give you¡± Olivia said. ¡°Don¡¯t you like money? is one billion enough?


    Jeffery turned to look at her, his facial expression slowly fading


    ¡°My mother and my girlfriend were both killed by you, what can I do with the money?¡±


    ¡°You can find more women, as long as you have money, you can have any type of woman


    ¡°But I only want my girlfriend, can you bring her back to me? If you can, I forgive you¡±


    Jeffery was a yboy, at least that was how Olivia always saw him


    She had never met Jeffery¡¯s girlfriend, but in her view, Jeffery¡¯s girlfriend must also be a gold-digger


    Olivia never expected that Jeffery would now be demanding, almost insanely for a person who was


    already dead


    ¡°We were about to get married!¡± Jeffery stood up and paced around in front of Olivia, ¡°If you don¡¯t want


    to support us, fine, but why did you have to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Jeffery


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jeffery suddenly pointed at her and started yelling, Olivia was terrified by his erratic behavior


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jeffery suddenly turned his head, looking at the camera..


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I should kill her huh?¡±


    Olivia shook all over


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll kill her


    Jeffery turned to Olivia again, speaking slowly.


    ¡°People like you are a scourge to the world, I guess I y the janitor then, big sis.¡±


    The entire videosted about two hours, Olivia stopped moving about an hour in


    As for when she died, ording to Jeffery¡¯s words in the video, it should be around the one hour and


    seven minutes mark:


    During this time, Olivia was begging for mercy, she was calling out for Wayne and Simon to save her-


    But, Jeffery waspletely unmoved.


    In the end, he finished this shocking live stream that shocked the nation

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    ¡°If this guy¡¯s telling the truth, then Olivia is a real piece of work. She even screwed over her own mom


    and brother?¡±


    ¡°Man, those who know Olivia, start racking your brains for anyone who¡¯s suddenly vanished or died in


    weird circumstances. If they had beef with her, you might wanna suspect she had a hand in it!¡±


    ¡°How does she even have the guts to ask Wayne for help?


    ¡°You know, I just remembered, there was this person who waspeting with Olivia for a business


    deal. That person said they had an ident on the day of the contract signing which resulted in losing


    both their legs and Olivia took the deal. Thedy always suspected that Olivia had something to do with


    the ident, but she never had proof. Thinking about it now is just terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Holy maly, is this for real? Can you drop me a link? I gotta see this.¡±


    Thatizen actually posted a link and everyone rushed to check it out.


    Coincidentally, that blogger had just tweeted: Karma is a bitch!!


    ¡°So now you all know Olivia¡¯s death has nothing to do with Wayne or Secretary Tesdal. She just got


    what she deserved. How about those who jumped the gun with usations, any apologiesing?¡±


    Moonlit Lake.


    That¡¯s where Paige and Baillie had dinner.


    vy had a sports day at school today and she had a st.


    No


    mentioned anything about Olivia


    After dinner, Paige went back with Baillie.


    Wayne had a meeting whereas Rosalynn helped Ivy finish her homework.


    At 10 PM, after by and Cory went to sleep, Rosalynn went back to her room


    After a while, Wayne came upstairs.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Rosalynn took off her earrings and ring, and looked back at Wayne.


    ¡°Yeah


    Wayne came up behind Rosalynn. He opened his arms, hugged her, and rested his chin on her


    shoulder


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about Olivia?¡±


    Wayne was still uneasy


    If Rosalynn didn¡¯t ask him about this, he would always feel uneasy


    ¡°What do you want me to ask? Did you put Jeffery up to it? Rosalynn asked Wayne through the mirror


    Wayne frowned and quickly replied. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Well there you go


    Rosalynn closed her eyes, ¡°I was so fed up with her. Let¡¯s just let her fade from our lives now


    ¡°Right.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Then he thought about it and decided to defend himself a bit.


    ¡°I did know that Jeffery was still alive.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°Did you also know that Jeffery wanted revenge? Rosalynn asked, leaning on the dressing table and


    looking at Wayne


    Wayne nodded, ¡°I did¡±


    Before Rosalynn could say anything. Wayne frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to me me for letting


    Jeffery do as he pleased, then go ahead and me me. The fact that t didn¡¯t off Olivia myself shows


    my mercy!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In fact, Wayne didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to be so ruthless.


    Even after seeing only a few clips, he still didn¡¯t regret his decision


    Every time he thought of the day Olivia pointed a dagger at ivy, he still felt a pang of pain.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Previously, he had sent people to look for Jeffery. But in reality he had already forgotten about this


    However, the day after Ivy¡¯s incident, his people found Jeffery


    At that time, Jeffery had just recovered from his injuries and was hell-bent on finding Olivia for revenge.


    Wayne¡¯s people found him. Because on the day of the paternity test, Jeffery had been spotted nearby


    Later, Wayne came up with a n. He deliberately let Jeffery find a bag on the road, containing two


    hundred grand in cash.


    Jeffery used this money to buy some injections, as well as a camera and other equipment for live


    broadcasting.


    Ever since then, Wayne¡¯s people had been keeping tabs on Jeffery


    On the night Jeffery killed Olivia, Wayne couldn¡¯t sleep


    The reason was that the people who were watching Jeffery reported that Jeffery had sneaked into the


    hospital where Olivia was


    He knew that Olivia¡¯s and was near


    But Jeffery¡¯ster actions were beyond Wayne¡¯s expectations.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Jeffery would stir up such a bigmotion


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you¡±


    Rosalynn hugged Wayne¡¯s waist: Tm just a bit emotional.¡±


    ¡°Emotional about what? Wayne gently touched her cheek


    ¡°That guy Simon may not be as bad as Olivia said.¡± Rosalynn pursed her lips, ¡°Last time Divia got into


    trouble, it was Simon who saved her. If she had gone then, without any grudges and hatred and lived a


    good life in R Country. she could have had a better life than most people in this world!


    ¡°Greed, that¡¯s all Wayne said.


    ¡°But if she didn¡¯te back, how could we have met?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, ¡°So, I still choose


    for her toe back


    Rosalynn gave a helpless smile


    ¡°Enough about that guy, let¡¯s go to bed!¡±


    Wayne said, and without waiting for Rosalynn to respond, he picked her up.


    At this time, Jeffery was being interrogated.


    Once he arrived at the police station, he was very decisive. He directly put an SD card in front of the


    two people opposite him: This records the entire process of killing Olivia, the paid video only edits the


    important parts, some ces are even sped up.¡±


    Jeffery looked very sincere, which made the interrogators feel helpless


    ¡°Why did you turn yourself in?¡± The person opposite asked seriously, they were trying to hear some


    remorse from Jeffery


    However


    ¡°Olivia said her ex-husband is about to arrive in the country. That guy is also a nutcase, look at me he


    will definitely want to take revenge for Olivia, there¡¯s no ce safer than jail. *


    The interrogator


    This guy didn¡¯t feel any remorse at all, he was just using the police station as a shelter.


    ¡°Where did you get the money to buy these tools, who¡¯s backing you! The interrogator continued to ask


    They checked, after Jeffery¡¯s incident he barely survived, he had been living by picking up trash


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The live broadcasting camera was already pricey, not to mention the drugs he used during the crime.


    He continuously drugged the victim, keeping her conscious.


    These drugs are also very expensive, so they¡¯re definitely not something a trash picker can afford


    Jefferyughed out loud ¡°That¡¯s why I say, God is blessing me. Even he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch


    Olivia, this evil person, get away with it, that¡¯s why I was able to find so much money in the trash heap!¡±


    ¡°Watch your attitude, howe such good luck fell on yourp! Don¡¯t think about covering for the


    person behind you, tell the truth!¡±

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go check the surveince footage, Jeffery shrugged.


    The slum he lived in didn¡¯t even have any cameras to check


    In the end, the source of the money was still unknown.


    The next day.


    Simon¡¯s ne stillnded in H City.


    ¡°Mr. Simon.¡±


    The few people tasked with taking care of Olivia looked at Simon fearfully.


    Having traveled all the way to H Country, Simon was exhausted


    His iPad kept ying that paid video. Olivia calling out his name, begging him to save her it was like a


    nightmare that wouldn¡¯t leave his mind.


    Simon¡¯s pnded hard on the face of the man who had been assigned to protect Olivia, causing the


    man to stagger back a few steps


    But he didn¡¯t make a sound, didn¡¯t dare to fight back.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on her, not to let her out of your sight?¡± Simon asked, ¡°You call


    yourselves the top tier security team, is this your top-tier performance? Letting the target be taken night


    under your noses!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The pped man clenched his teeth, head bowed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that someone would tamper with the hospital coffee


    He certainly didn¡¯t expect that the seemingly frail man would be the one to kidnap Olivial


    All of this was beyond his expectations.


    But he knew very well that this happened because he didn¡¯t take his job of protecting Olivia seriously.


    He should have been more vignt when Olivia told him someone was sending threatening messages!


    ¡°It was my oversight!¡± the man replied


    ¡°Your oversight got her brutally killed!¡±


    Simon roared then waved to the people beside him ¡°Feed him to the sharks!¡±


    ¡°Mr Simon¡± the man cried out in fear.


    ¡°What are you yelling for?¡± Simon looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t think you can survive after causing my


    wife¡¯s death, do you? Of course, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life! ¡°Miss Olivia hid something from me the


    man frantically tried to defend himself.


    But Simon didn¡¯t listen to him anymore, he just walked out


    The man tried to follow, but a sudden jolt of electricity shot through his waist.


    He fainted and copsed on the ground, the other bodyguards dared not make a sound.


    They were afraid that if Simon turned back, he would order his men to kill them too


    In the afternoon, Simon identified the body as Olivia¡¯s husband


    All he could recognize was the head that Jeffery had taken


    Although the face was severely damaged, Simon recognized it at a nce, it was indeed Olivia.


    ¡°Where are the other parts?¡± Simon asked.


    ¡°We are still looking for them but the chances are low, there are too many wild dogs in that area.


    Simon¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.


    ¡°Everyone out


    Everyone looked at each other, but in the end they chose to leave


    Simon stared at the severed head alone, ¡°I told you before, I didn¡¯t want you toe back. Why


    wouldn¡¯t you listen to me? Tears suddenly streamed down Simon¡¯s face, ¡°We could have been so


    happy.¡±


    His crying got louder and louder.

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    After a while, he took a white cloth and covered Olivia¡¯s face with it.


    Then he said, word by word, ¡°Babe, you won¡¯t die in vain. Those who hurt you, I¡¯m gonna make them


    pay¡­¡± Simon lowered his eyelids, his night hand still wearing the wedding ring he shared with Olivia.


    His thumb pressed on the wedding ring spinning it a couple of times.


    Simon continued, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Wayne you fancied, and you wanted to be with him? I¡¯ll make sure he joins


    you.¡±


    And just like that, Olivia¡¯s story came to a close.


    The police issued an investigative report, andizens heatedly discussed it for a few days.


    Then some new hot topic came along, and Olivia¡¯s name gradually faded from memory


    By the end of the year, both Wayne and Jered Ventures were getting busier and busier,


    Hna Jared wanted to spend the holiday with her kids back home, so she went back to the Jared


    Group headquarters early to take care of business


    On Christmas Eve, Cory received the first dividend from the Bane Corporation¡¯s Al project, and it was a


    whopper.


    Not only did the hype for Bane Corporation¡¯s Al project not die down a few monthster,


    Because it was so practical and the team kept optimizing it, the hype and user numbers were still on


    the rise


    With all the hype, Bane Corporation gave out bonuses to the engineers, and the main engineers got a


    hefty dividend


    This news quickly spread within the IT industry.


    ¡°One of my buddies who¡¯s just an average programmer even got a big bonus!


    ¡°I¡¯m shook. I knew you IT folks made good money, but I didn¡¯t think an average programmer could get


    that big of a bonus in a quarter?¡±


    ¡°I regret not going into it now!!


    ¡°Big bonus? The founding team members got dividends that I couldn¡¯t earn in my lifetime!!!


    After discussing the news all night on IT forums, rted news was posted on tforms like Twitter


    People kept posting dubious news, but most of it was about how much money the founding team


    members had divided up


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Some said the six main creators each got several million dors.


    Others said each got ten million dors


    Just as everyone was heatedly discussing it, a popr IT blogger with arge following posted a piece


    of news


    ¡°Just got a tip from an anonymous member of the creation team, 100, confirmed, the anonymous big


    shot is the son of Bane Corporation¡¯s CEO


    The news came with a photo of a child entering Bane Corporation¡¯s IT department from behind and two


    of the main creators of the Al project were by his side


    The revtion caused quite a stir amongizens


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Are the fans of the rich couple trying to build a prodigy image for their son? This


    kid looks like he¡¯s just five or six, right? When you release the news. do you ever consider what this


    project really is? This sounds fake.


    ¡°Im speechless, how do you guys believe in anything. Are you joking? You should look at the problems


    those anonymous experts have solved. A five or six-year-old kid, has he even learned basic


    anthmetic?¡±


    ¡°This news could be voted the most ridiculous news of the year, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is obviously a joke, why are you guys taking it so seriously? Am I the only one who thinks


    the little boy¡¯s silhouette looks cute!


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen posts about Wayne¡¯s daughter before, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen his son Why are


    there no front-facing photos of him!¡±


    ¡°Frankly, I feel like those experts have been insulted, they are all people who are going to do big things.


    What is the CEO of Bane Corporation thinking! He actually let them babysit


    ¡°Yes, I heard from a friend who works in Bane Corporation¡¯s information department, this department


    has always been strictly managed by Bane Corporation. They only have strict requirements for their


    employees, but they are very casual about their own son, if he wants to visit, he visits, and when he


    wants experts to apany him, they apany him?¡±

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    The whistleblower didn¡¯t see thising. The situation took a wild tum


    In no time, some news hounds got their paws on the scoop and rehashed it, cherry picking some top-


    likedments.


    ¡°Netizens are up in armis, kaying the rich kid gets the royal treatment from day one trip-level staff at his


    beck and call is this really fairin ¡°Should big shots bow down to the offspring of the rich and famous


    ¡°The rich kids first public appearance in a total face nt. What does this say about the genium image


    his parents are trying to cat


    Folks overseas were quick to tip off a certain it bigwig who might be the anonymous matermind. Soon


    enough, he shot back


    ¡°This big shot airit me, but i did have a chinwag with hem online through a friend at Bane Corporation.


    He¡¯s a bright spark, that¡¯s for sure Cat to what the pull off


    in the industry


    As soon as he said this, all eyes were on other potential shadowy IT big shots:


    One of them was a hotshot who used to work for the Silverman Group, but got the boot from Wayne


    after Maddie¡¯s downfall


    Although he¡¯s a big shot, he hasn¡¯t churned out anything noteworthy in yonks.


    But the team he¡¯s helming is killing it


    His name is George, and he used to be a big deal in Silicon ValleyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Right after the first big shot denied the rumor George, who was also on the suspect list, posted a


    cryptic message on his social media


    ¡°nning a tropical getaway with the family after getting my bonus. Any rmendations?¡±


    People on H Country¡¯s social media were abuzz about the whopping bonus Bane Corporation¡¯s Al


    team had raked in


    George, who hadn¡¯t been part of any projects, suddenly posted about the bonus. This sparked a frenzy


    ¡°Big shot, you¡¯re the mystery mogul, aren¡¯t you!!?


    George responded with a shushing emoji


    I''m dying to know how much did you score?!¡±¡±


    George replied with a zipper-mouth face emoji.


    ¡°Bigshot, what¡¯s your take on the prodigy kid?¡±


    George responded: ¡°What prodigy kid? Kids should be hitting the books


    More and more people were convinced that George was the anonymous big shot, and the tumor


    spread like wildfire online.


    ¡°Hahaha, even the real big shot can¡¯t stand it. The rich kid botched his own genius image, and he gave


    him a reality check right away¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t admit he¡¯s the anonymous big shot, did he?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? How else could he admit it? Is he supposed to say I am the anonymous big shot?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he might have a confidentiality agreement. Someizens need to know their ce. It¡¯s


    already nice of the big shot to clear the air. Don¡¯t ask for too much!¡± ¡°Some people are hrious. If he¡¯s


    not, could it actually be that little boy? Don¡¯t overdo it, okay?¡±


    #GeorgeAnonymousBigShot became a hot topic online in no time.


    While everyone was arguing, George deleted his post.


    Then, he promptly dropped an ad for his team¡¯s Al module, Moonlit Lake


    Baillie fed Paige a piece of fruit.


    Paige was livid. ¡°He¡¯s such a shameless opportunist, using Cory¡¯s fame. As soon as he saw moreand


    more people paying attention to this thing, heunched his product What a piece of junk he made. It¡¯s


    nothingpared to what Cory did!¡±


    Cory was sitting across the table, ying a video game with Jaime remotely


    After bearing Paige¡¯s words, he earnestly corrected her, ¡°I only solved some problems. It¡¯s Mr. Raleigh


    and his team who did it.¡±


    ¡°Can you believe it?

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    Paige smacked her thigh, Just listen to that! My Cory is so humble, unlike that hypocrite!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t people see through his tricks? Paige wondered.


    Rosalynn frowned slightly


    She didn¡¯t want too many people to know how brilliant Cory was at such a young age.


    So, she was now curious about who had leaked the information


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the person Wayne walked over and sat down next to Rosalynn, ¡°It was the receptionist at


    the information desk. She said she had no ill intentions and didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way.¡±


    Cory paused his game and looked back at his parents.


    Rosalynn asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is such a big deal. If she didn¡¯t mean any harm, don¡¯t hurt her,¡± said Cory seriously.


    ¡°Look at this! Show that hypocrite how magnanimous our Cory is!¡± Paige was about to smack her thigh


    again when Baillie grabbed her hand.


    His wife really put some force into her thigh ps when she got excited.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Son, stop ying games with Uncle Jaime for a minute ande talk to mom.¡±


    Cory looked at the character in the game. The charactermitted suicide, leaving Uncle Jaime utterly


    confused.


    He walked over to Rosalynn


    ¡°Do you object to this?¡± Rosalynn asked gently. ¡°If you do, your dad and I will make sure itpletely


    disappears from the inte.¡±


    Cory thought for a moment, ¡°Mom, how others see me doesn¡¯t influence me at all.¡±


    Whether they thought he was a little freak


    Or they thought he was a genius


    Or maybe they thought he was just an ordinary kid.


    It was all the same to him.


    No one¡¯s thoughts could influence his decisions and actions,


    ¡°I understand, honey,¡± Rosalynn nodded gently, kissing Cory¡¯s forehead.


    She said, ¡°Then you handle this situation however you see fit. If you can¡¯t handle it, go to your dad,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cory nodded, ¡°Can I go back to ying my game now?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Cory slowly returned to his game.


    He thought for a moment, nced at Paige, then put on his headphones.


    Paige was too protective of him, she had been ranting about that person for over an hour.


    Cory couldn¡¯t stop her, so he might as well put on his headphones and let Paige vent.


    ¡°Do we really let our son handle this?¡± Wayne looked at his wife hesitantly.


    He was angry about this situation, in fact, he had already asked the HR department to fire the


    receptionist


    Regardless of whether this involved Cory or not, her act of anonymously leakingpany information


    proved herck of professionalism and unsuitability to work at Bane Corporation


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn nodded, then whispered to Wayne, ¡°He and Ivy have always been like this, handling


    most things themselves. If they can¡¯t handle something, they go to an adult¡±


    This wasn¡¯t something Rosalynn taught them, these two kids had been like this since they were little.


    Sometimes, when Rosalynn tried to get involved in their matters, they would end up teaching her a


    lesson.


    Adults should do adult things.


    Kids should do kid things.


    At that moment, Paige seemed to have spotted something


    Sheughed, speechless. ¡°Someone actually asked if our Cory can do basic arithmetic He¡¯s a math


    competition champion! I¡¯d love to p this news on that person¡¯s face

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    Baillie was grinning at his wife, he could do this all night long.


    Isn¡¯t this even more entertaining than a professional stand-upedy show?


    Soon, the PR director called Wayne ¡°Boss, things are getting out of hand, we might need to issue a


    statement.¡±


    Wayne pondered for a bit: ¡°Let¡¯s just t out deny that George was involved.¡±


    ¡°Got it!


    Not long after, Bane Corporation¡¯s statement was all over the inte.


    Just as Wayne had said, they fiercely denied George¡¯s involvement in Bane Corporation¡¯s Al project.


    Netizens stirred up a heated discussion, most of them mocking the statement.


    ¡°So you¡¯re denying George¡¯s involvement, but what about the whole anonymous mastermind is your


    CEO¡¯s son¡¯ situation?¡±


    ¡°Hello, are we not addressing the genius son of the CEO? Now, that¡¯s something I¡¯d take seriously!


    ¡°Could someone let him know, if Mr. Silverman doesn¡¯t want to be a dad, he doesn¡¯t have to. Secretary


    Tesdal did just fine as a single mom, protecting her kids. He can¡¯t handle fatherhood and all sorts of


    weird stuff happens to the kids! Then he just disappears, leaving the kids and Secretary Tesdal to take


    the me!¡±


    ¡°So funny, can you guys just straight up answer why you¡¯re having a top dog babysit the CEO¡¯s kid?¡±


    ¡°The CEO¡¯s son is so boss, being the anonymous mastermind and all, I have a math problem I¡¯d like


    him to solve.¡± Then they attached a seeminglyplex math problem


    Meanwhile, overseas, George was stirring the pot once again.


    He liked an article. The article imed he was hired by the Silverman Group with a hefty sry to


    revitalize the IT industry in H Country, but was kicked out of the team due to Wayne¡¯s jealousy of his


    talents


    What¡¯s more, the article mentioned some details about George¡¯s departure.


    His many IT ideas were forcefully taken over by Wayne¡¯s team. Although George didn¡¯t explicitly admit


    anything, he hinted that the current Bane Corporation Al was using his original ideas.


    The article ended with a strong rmendation for George¡¯s team¡¯s newlyunched Al module.


    Two minutes after George liked the article, he unliked it and posted a string of emojis and text ¡°I


    identally liked this post, my bad!¡±


    But even though he said it was an ident, his supporters were still furious.


    They all took to the inte. ¡°Isn¡¯t Wayne just using his wealth to monopolize and bully his peers? Why


    are there still so many young people supporting him?¡±


    ¡°So George left the Silverman Group because they were jealous of his talents!!!!


    ¡°Some rich folks have no shame!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re boycotting Bane Corporation Al from now on and switching to products from George¡¯s team!!!¡±


    George¡¯s move pissed off the main team of Bane Corporation Al, and the project leader immediately


    reminded George on social media: ¡°Heard that Bane Corporation Al is using your ideas?!


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This big shot is well-known in the industry. The original Bane Corporation Al was his independent idea


    a few years ago.


    He ran into Wayne at an industry summit by chance and discussed his project ideas with him. Wayne


    immediately decided to back his project.


    Wayne even set up a dedicated team for him within Bane Corporation and has been providing financial


    support for the past few years.


    Even when the project failed many times, Wayne didn¡¯t me him but continued to invest


    He himself had thought about giving up, but Wayne insisted he keep going,

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    He¡¯s going to keep putting his all into this project until it¡¯s a sess


    If it wasn¡¯t for the boss¡¯s full-on support, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stick it out.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    George had the nerve to say Wayne was jealous of his talent. What right does he have to say that?


    The more Raleigh thought about it, the angrier he got. He¡¯d just had a few drinks and was in no mood


    to think straight.


    He recorded a video stating the facts of the matter and then posted it on TikTak.


    The highlight of the video was him saying, ¡°If Wayne was really as bad as some people say would he


    have shared billions in profits with our core team mere months after productunch? Come on, people,


    use your heads. Don¡¯t believe everything you hear. The world is a big ce and there¡¯s more to it than


    you think.¡±


    This big shot has a high standing in the industry, so there are still a lot of people who believe him.


    And the timeline heid out is spot-on


    Then, more shady dealings George had been involved in back home were exposed.


    These included but weren¡¯t limited to: harassing female colleagues, giarizing overseas products,


    and misappropriating resources from startups.


    These things were all documented online and quickly verified.


    To Raleigh¡¯s usations, George never responded.


    He posted a vague message on social media: ¡°I can¡¯t stand up to you, but I can avoid you?


    After posting it, he immediately deleted it.


    Some rationalizens couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You¡¯re such a wimp. If you¡¯re gonna post something,


    don¡¯t delete it. If you¡¯re gonna like something, don¡¯t un-like it. Are you scared Wayne¡¯s legal team is


    gonnae after you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really crossed the line. I was just defending you on my timeline Now I feel embarrassed, I wish


    I could find a ce to hide!¡±


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve tried his Al. It¡¯s truly terrible. He says our team used his idea. I feel like this isn¡¯t just


    spreading rumors anymore, it¡¯s an insult to us! I¡¯m part of the core team. I¡¯m gonna confront him


    tonight!


    ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed. I even spent money on it. The paid version is even worse than Bane Corporation


    Al¡¯s free version!¡±


    ¡°Are you here to make usugh? You made such a lousy product and you have the audacity to pick a


    fight with Bane Corporation AI?¡±


    Perhaps overwhelmed by all the criticism, George finally responded


    ¡°First off, I never said I was that anonymous big shot. He¡¯s a pretty capable guy if he can solve


    problems that Mr. Chen can¡¯t. I said the dividends came from my own project¡¯s earnings. Netizens are


    the ones who spected I was the anonymous big shot and you¡¯re ming me for that? Also, you say I


    insulted Wayne¡¯s child. All I did was suggest he study harder. How¡¯s that an insult? Lastly, I know best


    whether my product¡¯s any good. I won¡¯t ept any nder


    This message quickly made its way onto the Inte.


    ¡°He¡¯s panicking, he¡¯s panicking!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hrious. Couldn¡¯t keep up the mysterious act for long, could he?


    ¡°It¡¯s speechless. Everyone¡¯s criticizing his poor product quality and bad behavior Who said he was


    insulting children online? I bet he¡¯s bringing kids into it again, trying to put them in the firing line of


    public opinion. He¡¯s truly despicable!¡±


    Netizens around the world kept sting George online.


    The next morning, a little boy woke up.


    It was the weekend, so he didn¡¯t have to go to school, but one of his friends found him


    ¡°My mom told me someone on the inte posted a math problem for you!¡± Sarah sent him a message


    saying the math problem was on the official Twitter of Bane Corporation, ¡°It¡¯s an easy problem. I solved


    it already. I don¡¯t know what this gentleman is so proud of.¡±


    Sarah was really puzzled. It was such an easy problem that she could solve it in her head. But they


    were using it to test Cory Jared?


    Cory gave it a once-over, then took a casual nce

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    He got the gist of what had happened after he¡¯d crashed outst night


    That guy, not only did he use Cory¡¯s fame to promote his crappy, problem-riddled product, but he also


    threw shade at Mr. Raleigh and his dad online Upon digging a bit deeper, he found out that this dude


    named George had even made snidements about his mom on social media a few years back


    After seeing this, Cory was ready to hit back.


    After having breakfast, he tweeted Raleigh. ¡°Mr. Raleigh, no need to keep it hush-hush for me


    anymore.¡±


    Raleigh called back promptly. ¡°Did your parents agree to this?¡±


    ¡°I can make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ve been itching to do this. So many people have been scamming in your name, I can


    barely keep up with debunking them!¡±


    Raleigh left some things unsaid to Cory


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The most outrageous incident happened right when the productunched.


    One of his friends invited him for a meal, but he was caught on camera. Later, he discovered that this


    friend was seeking investment for a project. The friend told others he was the anonymous Tech Seven


    of the Bane Corporation Al team, along with the photograph of him dining with Raleigh The investment


    team fell for it hook, line, and sinker, and after receiving the investment, the friend vanished


    Raleigh hung up in a hurry. He was a bit uneasy, so he shot a message to Rosalynn on WhatsApp to


    confirm things. After getting Rosalynn¡¯s green light, he immediately had the word ¡°anonymous in the


    creative team reced with ¡®Cory¡¯.


    Those keeping tabs on the situation immediately noticed the change.


    ¡°Cory? Who¡¯s Cory? Never heard of this big shot in our industry?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t possibly be that six-year-old kid-¡±


    ¡°Bane Corporation is being so extra. Just a team member, and they¡¯re making it out like some idol


    debut, so mysterious!¡±


    ¡°The inte is a tough crowd to please. Anonymous isn¡¯t good, revealing the name isn¡¯t good. Do they


    want a live stream to see who it is?¡±


    A momentter, thisizen was continuously reminded.


    ¡°This guy is a psychic!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap, Cory is really gonna live stream. The official Twitter ount announced it live at 7PM


    tonight!¡±


    It turned out to be the Al team¡¯s official Twitter.


    The official Twitter just announced that there would be a Q&A live stream about Bane Corporation Al


    tonight, with the entire team of seven participating.


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that not long after the official announcement, Bane Corporation Al¡¯s


    overseas ount challenged George: Cory invites you to join tonight¡¯s live stream. Do you dare to


    come?


    George didn¡¯t expect things to escte this way after just one night. Bane Corporation was still picking


    a fight. He had never heard of Cory, so there was nothing to fear. Worst case scenario, held use the


    live stream to plug his new product.


    He wasn¡¯t sure about the quality of his product, but yesterday¡¯s download count was through the roof,


    and he gained over two hundred thousand paying users overnight. He made a killing. If he could hold


    his own against Cory tonight, he could probably rack up even more downloads!


    So, George agreed on the spot.


    With the announcement of this uing event, inte users both domestic and overseas were


    eagerly anticipating tonight¡¯s live stream. Meanwhile, some people were frantically searching for Cory¡¯s


    identity. During the search, someone leaked a piece of info: ¡°This might just be a coincidence, I can¡¯t be


    sure. But the CEO of Bane Corporation has a son named Cory¡­¡±


    After a night of heated discussion, inte users didn¡¯t pay this piece of information any mind.

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    ¡°Dude, if you¡¯re trying to stir up some buzz, I suggest you pick a different topic. That trend is dead and


    gone. Better off saying the CEO¡¯s son from Bune Corporation is actually a girl. That¡¯ll get you more


    attention¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah Cory is that whiz kid who was brilliant at six, right?¡±


    ¡°Please stop pushing this ignorant crap on me, thanks!¡±


    The whistleblower went on a rant with a string of speechlessments.


    The world is a tough ce, no one believes the truth anymore!


    So everyone anxiously waited until seven in the evening, all gathered for the official live stream,


    Seven o¡¯clock came, but the live stream hadn¡¯t started


    People were getting antsy. ¡°Did they cancel it?¡±


    ¡°Bane Corporation, get your act together!!!¡±


    ¡°If the live stream is cancelled, I dere your reputation untrustworthy!¡±


    The officials quickly responded, ¡°Due to issues involving minors, we are in activemunication.


    Please wait.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    All people confused,


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Minors?¡±


    ¡°Huh? The creative team are all big shots over 30, who¡¯s the minor?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s Cory!¡±


    ¡°OMG, Cory¡¯s a minor?¡±


    Thement section once again erupted with heated discussion.


    After a tense ten minutes, the officials finally sorted everything out and the live stream officially started.


    One by one, the creative team appeared.


    Before the live stream started, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the unlit screen in the middle of the fourth


    row


    After a few seconds, the screen finally lit up, revealing a beautifully delicate face


    All people ¡°WTF? Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Holy cow! Secretary Tesdal is Cory? I swear, there¡¯s no news more shocking than this in my life!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!!¡±


    As everyone was still puzzled, the person on the screen began to speak, Sorry everyone, because


    minors can¡¯t stream alone, I had to show my face first. Censor, the kids mom is right here with him the


    whole time.¡±


    Her voice was pleasant, but everyone was too shocked to appreciate it.


    A flood of question marks appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Hon, it¡¯s ok now.¡±


    Rosalynn looked to her side, her voice gentle.


    Then, a child slowly appeared in front of the camera.


    The host excitedly announced, ¡°All seven of our creative team members have arrived. Let¡¯s officially


    start today¡¯s live stream! Please introduce yourselves!¡±


    Starting from Raleigh, everyone introduced themselves one by one, and soon it was Cory¡¯s turn.


    He looked at the camera, nodded slightly, ¡®Hello everyone, I¡¯m Cory, the Tech Seven of Bane


    Corporation¡¯s Al team.¡±


    Thement section was flooded with question marks.


    ¡°You got to be kidding me. Bane Corporation, have you lost your minds? You¡¯re really pushing the


    CEO¡¯s son as Tech Seven?


    ¡°Oh my God! To be honest, he¡¯s too cute. He¡¯s such a good boy!!!


    Raleigh nced at thements, thenughed, ¡°Seems like everyone is quite interested in our Tech


    Seven!¡±


    ¡°Get a grip, Raleigh. What Tech Seven? Don¡¯t trash your reputation on this, he¡¯s just a kid!!! You got to


    make your stories more believable!¡±


    ¡°These two are insane, wouldn¡¯t a children¡¯s codingpetition be more appropriate? Just shoving him


    in with the pros and spinning tales, we¡¯re not idiots¡±

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    As everyone was all over the ce, Tech Seven started to speak: ¡°I¡¯ll answer some of your questions


    first.¡±


    Thement section was still buzzing like crazy


    Then, Tech Seven said slowly. I learned basic arithmetic a long time ago


    Thements paused for a second, then got flooded with question marki.


    ¡°Is he joking?¡±


    ¡°No, you guys got it wrong he¡¯s answering some questions from the inte yesterday


    The next second Tech Seven picked up his phone, pointing to the math problem on the screen. The


    answer is 61, I also left a problem for you in thements¡±


    After answering that, he paused again: ¡°ying withputers is my hobby, I¡¯ve always been studying


    hard


    Up until now, everyone thought this kid was just joking, until Tech Seven started answering professional


    questions in thements.


    He spoke slowly, but very clearly, answering the technical questions in a simple and understandable


    way.


    The question marks and mockery in thements slowly disappeared, reced by: ¡°Is this for real?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m starting to find this interesting.¡±


    ¡°He really answered my question, it was a hard one I randomly picked from an exam paper, I don¡¯t


    even know the answer but he does?


    After about ten minutes of Q&A, Tech Seven stopped: ¡°My Q&A time is up.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Raleigh said happily: ¡°I told you guys yesterday, don¡¯t just blindly believe what others say, there are


    many things in this world you don¡¯t know, Cory was able to join our core department not because of


    who his parents are. To be honest, his mom is right here, you can ask her, has she ever been in our


    team office with President Silverman?¡± Everyone elseughed, Rosalynn also gave a helpless smile,


    then answered: ¡°No, I can only wait outside every time I pick him up


    Raleigh continued: ¡°We originally kept Tech Seven¡¯s identity secret to protect the child, but recently


    there have been too many people pretending to be Tech Sever, we had to give you an exnation.¡±


    Everyone in thements was reminding George: ¡°He¡¯s talking about you?


    George himself was also watching the live stream, he thought of many oues before the live


    started.


    But he never expected that Tech Seven would be Wayne¡¯s son, and such a young one at that


    He thought about himself at Cory¡¯s age, he was still causing trouble at the neighbor¡¯s house!


    He quickly denied the fact that Cory was Tech Seven in his mind


    Hemented: ¡°You guys are all great actors, you almost had me convinced, a six-year-old kid is Tech


    Seven!¡±


    Cory took a nce at the ID.


    George felt like he was afraid people wouldn¡¯t notice him.


    After George posted ament, he posted another one: ¡°Raleigh is hrious, sucking up to the rich


    and admitting he¡¯s not as good as a six-year-old kid!¡±


    He continued to probe: ¡°Raleigh, do you admit that you¡¯re not as good as a six-year-old kid? If you


    admit it in public, I¡¯ll show you my highest respect.¡±


    George led the topic like this, and thements section became chaotic.


    The creators were having a smooth conversation, but seeing this, they all furrowed their brows and


    stopped talking.


    Just as Raleigh was about to speak, Cory suddenly interjected ¡°Sir, first of all, I¡¯m not as amazing as


    you say. The Al of Bane Corporation is the result of Mr. Raleigh and team¡¯s six years of research and


    development. All I did was find some ws that they would eventually discover, allowing the product to


    hit the market ahead of schedule He paused for a moment. ¡°As for how capable a six-year-old kid like


    me is, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to have a high-level showdown with you.¡±

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Raleigh burst intoughter immediately, and so did everyone else.


    The bullet screen was full of questions.


    Raleigh exined, ¡°Sorry, this is something only we insiders know. Simply put, our Tech Seven has


    almost challenged all the masters in our department. He participates in all the difficultpetitions, and


    within three rounds, he always wins, including met


    George listened to Raleigh¡¯s words in front of theputer.


    He snorted, still acting?


    He directly replied to Cory ¡°Listening to Mr. Raleigh, I¡¯m really interested in ying now. How do I


    y?¡±


    Cory responded with a poker face, ¡®Are you satisfied with your Al work?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then y this.¡± Cory lowered his head and tapped a few keys. ¡°I sent you a domain name, it¡¯s


    encrypted. Within half an hour, I¡¯ll crack your Al module, and you decademy domain password. Are you


    in?¡±


    ¡°Cracking my product in half an hour, where did you get this confidence, kid?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°My ability gives me confidence, Cory answered.


    Seeing Cory¡¯s confidence, George began to have doubts, ¡°I just want to know, is it youpeting with


    me, or did you find other experts to help you?¡±


    If it was Raleigh and his team, he might really lose.


    ¡°Il livestream the whole process, Cory answered without hesitation.


    George was relieved, then Cory announced to everyone, ¡°In order not to affect other people¡¯s


    broadcasts, I¡¯ll exit first.¡°


    Raleigh and others quickly said, ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯re fine here, we¡¯ll watch your livestreamter and


    providementary for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Mason, Cory was very polite.


    Then he turned to the side, his tone became softer, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ready


    ¡°Good-¡±


    To be honest, Rosalynn was really angry watching George provoke Cory


    But her son¡¯s emotion was as steady as a rock, which greatly calmed her down. Then he ended the


    livestream. Soon, Cory started a separate livestream


    On the other side, George didn¡¯t want to be outdone, he also started a livestream Without any


    greetings, he directly requested to link up with Cory


    Cory calmly epted.


    As soon as George connected, he started talking. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t cry if you loseter!


    ¡°You too.¡± Cory replied.


    Netizens who were just angry burst intoughter when they heard Cory¡¯s response


    ¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s really funny!¡±


    ¡°What should I do, am I crazy, I actually think he can win!¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it, he¡¯s only six¡±


    ¡°Wow, putting aside the tech stuff, he¡¯s so handsome at such a young age, he¡¯s just the perfect kid!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! I just realized that he looks exactly like his sister, butpletely different! Do you guys


    get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    As everyone was discussing, the challenge reached the 17th minute.


    George¡¯s expression was serious, his small and chubby phone was moving quickly on the keyboard,


    and he was starting to sweat


    Now let¡¯s look at the kid


    At seventeen minutes and three seconds, he withdrew his hand and stopped.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Thement section was instantly filled with question marks


    Some even started to mock, saying ¡°This kid can¡¯t handle it anymore, right? Been smashing the


    keyboard for over ten minutes, ready to throw in the towel?¡±


    ¡°Hahah, I really don¡¯t get why kids do this stuff?¡±


    Just as thements were filled with mockery, the child¡¯s immature voice was heard. He calmly said.


    ¡®T¡¯m ready


    Cold sweat started to bead on George¡¯s forehead


    It was just unlocking a domain name. Even if he was technologically inferior to many people now, he


    thought this was a piece of cake


    However, the reality was


    Half the time had passed, and he was still unable to crack the domain name:


    At this moment, he heard the child say that he was ready


    George got a bit frantic, losing his temper. He scoffed, Kid, what are you ready for?


    Just as he finished speaking out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of thements


    Someone was saying, ¡°Oh my God. I can¡¯t log in to George¡¯s Al module


    George was stunned, his phone rang


    He nced at it, it was a call from thepany


    In thements, more and more people were talking about not being able to log in


    George was starting to panic


    Then he heard the child¡¯s voice again, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, the module will be operational in half an hour¡±


    In thements. ¡°What does he mean, what does he mean? Did he do


    ¡°Oh my god! Go check George¡¯s Al module¡¯s official website!¡±


    The crowd rushed there.


    The entire page, was filled with George¡¯s previous misdeeds in his home country


    ryet.


    He hadn¡¯t cracked the domain name yet, if he ran away now he wouldn¡¯t be Cory nned to do his


    homework afterpleting the challenge, and son


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However


    George realized the severity of the situation, but the challenge wasn


    e to hold has head high for the rest of his life.


    cortments started to give Cory math problems they thought were difficult.


    Cory looked at them and didn¡¯t even write anything down. Most of the problems, he gave the answer


    right away


    At first, the people in thements didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the problem, they just thought it


    was a joke When the problems got harder and he still read them once and gave the answer.


    Thements gradually stoppedughing they were all surprised


    Soon, a well-known math blogger also rushed to the scene


    He gave a very difficult problem right off the bat


    Cory was always very calm in front of the camera.


    However, after seeing this problem, he sat up straight and finally grabbed a piece of scratch paper


    In thements. ¡°Oh my god, look, he¡¯s finally starting to calcteli


    ¡°This level of problem, I as a college student can¡¯t solve. If he can¡¯t solve it, I hope everyone won¡¯t


    me him: You have to know he¡¯s not even


    As soon as thisment appeared, Cory¡¯s pen stopped.


    Then he looked at the camera and said a number


    What? Thirty seconds?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the one who set the question? Come and confirm the answerl


    The question setter responded, ¡°The answer is correct


    Then, he promptly posted another math question, harder than the previous one

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    ¡°Almost thirty minutes now, let me do thest one Cory said, lowering his eyelids.


    His voice kept reaching George..


    Minutester, George took off his headphones, threw them aside, and began sweating bullets trying to


    crack that domain


    The new question from the math blogger was indeed tough.


    Cory took four and a half minutes before he put his pen down and announced a number


    The math blogger immediately confirmed it was correct, to the astonishment of everyone in the chat.


    Cory nced at the timer, ¡°Half an hour¡¯s up.¡±


    He had long finished the challenge, while George¡­.


    He seemed oblivious to the time, still hammering away at his keyboard in defiance.


    The chat kept refreshing.


    ¡°Give it a rest, you lost!¡±


    ¡°Ha, he cracked your pride and joy in just seventeen minutes and thirty seconds, and he even left you a


    domain that you couldn¡¯t crack in half an hour!¡± ¡°Are you going to stop now? Cory waited for two


    minutes.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably too focused, let me remind him.¡±


    As he said this, he did something on his keyboard.


    The original domain interface on George¡¯s end suddenly changed. George thought he had cracked it.


    But then the screen lit up with the words, ¡°Challenge failed¡±.


    Everyone in the chat was in stitches.


    The kid said he¡¯d remind him, he really did!¡±


    ¡°Wow, am I the only one who finds this very satisfying? This guy¡¯s been insulting the kid and his


    parents sincest night!¡±


    ¡°My God, he has the nerve to call himself an expert? His team¡¯s project was cracked by a kid in just a


    few minutes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just cracking, I think the kid showed great restraint. He said it would be usable after half an


    hour, I think he could totally take down that module!¡±


    George finally got it.


    He saw the sharpments in the chat and immediately lost his cool.


    ¡°You really believe a five and a half-year-old could do this?¡± George scoffed, ¡°This level of domain, if it


    wasn¡¯t Raleigh and his team, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take a loss? Can¡¯t you take a loss?


    The chat started showing thisment.


    Seeing this, George was even more furious.


    ¡°What do you mean, can¡¯t take a loss? You think it was him who attacked my module? It was obviously


    his parents who found someone to do it off-stream, he was just putting on a show.¡±


    With his words, some in the chat began to waver


    ¡°To be honest, when he was typing earlier, no one knew what he was doing at least George recorded


    his screen all the way¡­¡±


    ¡°George, just let it go, he¡¯s rich, we can¡¯tpete with them.¡±


    No one left Raleigh¡¯s stream, everyone was chatting


    When Corypleted the challenge, Raleigh said, ¡°Today, Tech Seven¡¯s not in top form, actually took


    seventeen minutes, he usually keeps it under fifteen.¡±


    When George was losing his cool, Raleigh even spoke up for him, ¡°To be honest, this domain Tech


    Seven picked is really tough. Almost didn¡¯t finish within half an hours time wepeted, it was really


    close.¡±


    But now, George had failed the challenge.


    He vented his anger on the inte.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Could Raleigh bear it?


    Raleigh said he couldn¡¯t!

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    ¡°George spouting nonsense again? I¡¯m live streaming here, how can I assist Tech Seven if you don¡¯t


    have the skills, you need to face the reality of failure. Your low-quality module is like a pile of trash


    pieced together from everywhere, eight out of ten steps there¡¯s a glitch, do we need to team up with


    Tech Seven to attack you? Even a half-decent hacker could take down your module in minutes, believe


    it or not?


    ¡°George is such a chameleon ying the victim yesterday and mocking Tech Seven today He got


    utterly demolished by Tech Seven in an online challenge and still won¡¯t admit his mistake, does Tech


    Seven need to keep proving you wrong? Or should Tech Seven just delete your source code this time?¡±


    Another senior engineer also joined in the mockery


    Upon hearing this, George was fuming in the live-stream.


    ¡°You guys know very well whether he¡¯s Tech Seven or not. My fans are right, I¡¯m not scared of you


    George said and thenughed. ¡°You deliberately attacked my software, I¡¯ll sue you for the damages


    caused during this time


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The chat was in an uproar


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless We¡¯re in a fairpetition, which you agreed to, and now you¡¯re trying to scam


    them forpensation? Are you going broke?¡±


    ¡°Dam, I just said, kids shouldn¡¯tpete with such shameless people.¡±


    ¡°This guy has really been lowering my expectations non-stop in the past 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°George, I¡¯m a supporter of you, but aren¡¯t you going too far?


    However, after reading the chat, George shrugged it off and said, ¡°He¡¯s loaded, he won¡¯t care about


    this money, you should feel sorry for yourselves, a bunch of broke people sympathizing with a rich


    one.¡±


    The insults in the chat became even more intense.


    George checked his A¡¯s status, his face turned pale instantly.


    The entire module waspletely paralyzed, no matter how he tried to deal with the dark material on


    the official website, it was still there.


    That bastard Wayne, he actually used such means!


    ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing¡± At this point, the silent Cory suddenly spoke up.


    1 really don¡¯t care about this money¡± Cory said coldly. ¡°But it¡¯s not because my family is rich, it¡¯s


    because I can earn so much myself.¡±


    George¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Sat you¡¯ve really pissed me off. Since you want to sue me, does that mean thepetition just now


    doesn¡¯t count?¡± Cory didn¡¯t give George a chance to reply, he coldly said, ¡°In that case, such a trash


    product doesn¡¯t need to exist


    George was taken aback.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you firmly believe that I have no ability and all my moves were directed by my team members?¡±


    While speaking, Cory raised his hand and turned the camera to his keyboard and screen.


    ¡°Just watch¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his fingers began to type rapidly on the keyboard.


    On theputer, lines of code started scrolling fast.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    George gradually felt something was off and immediately asked.


    ¡°What else could he be doing? The silent Rosalynn said, ¡°Obviously he¡¯s proving to you that he¡¯s not


    the incapable kid you said he is.¡±


    In thement section, ¡°Wow!! It¡¯s Secretary Tesdal, her voice is so pleasant, President Silverman is


    so lucky!¡±


    ¡°So awesome!!!¡±


    On the other side, Raleigh, who was very angry just now, had now turned into amentator.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Raleigh was enthusiastically dissecting Cory¡¯s coding, and George was getting more and more


    anxious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not gonna push you anymore. I believe you can solve this problem, and let¡¯s call it


    a day!¡±


    ¡°Just because you started it, doesn¡¯t mean you can end it whenever you want Rosalynn replied with a


    smile. ¡°My son is clearly not done ying around yet. You made your own bed, now you gotta lie in it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the parent here, why can¡¯t you teach your kid to do good things!¡± George was getting agitated.


    He had just got a message from the data center, saying that they were beginning to experience a small


    scale malfunction.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny you say that, I didn¡¯t goining to your mom about how she didn¡¯t teach you to do good


    things, but here you are giving me grief


    The chat was going wild withughter.


    ¡°I never knew Secretary Tesdal was so good at throwing shade!¡±


    ¡°She is so cuter


    ¡°She¡¯s roasting him without using swear words, hahal¡±


    ¡°I give up, okay? Can I surrender now?¡± George was getting more and more desperate.


    But Cory remained expressionless, swiftly working on theputer with no intention of stopping.


    Until George received a message that the data center waspletely paralyzed.


    Heughed out of pure frustration.


    ¡°Fine! Go ahead! Bully me because you¡¯re rich! If you want to give me money, I¡¯m more than happy to


    take it! See you in court!¡±


    After George ended the call, Cory still didn¡¯t stop.


    The chat started asking Rosalynn why Cory wasn¡¯t stopping


    Rosalynn helplessly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand, but Raleigh did.


    Soon, someone posted Raleigh¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°In Raleigh¡¯s words, in short¡­ Tech Seven is really nning topletely obliterate his source code,


    making this module extinct!¡±


    He was nning to permanently delete it.


    Cory had no intention of leaving any trace for George


    ¡°Holy crap! I¡¯m being outshone by a five-and-a-half-year-old!¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one worried about the legal risks here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just say he¡¯s going to make money off it? Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s Tech Seven!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyone worried here probably doesn¡¯t know how strong Bane Corporation¡¯s legal team is. And by the


    way, the Jared Group¡¯s legal team has never lost a case in corporat warfare!¡±


    ¡°So, the question is, who would win thewsuit between Bane Corporation and the Jared Group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous question, man! What kind ofwsuit could Bane Corporation and the Jared Group


    possibly have?¡±


    ¡°Haha, for instance, what if the wealthy Secretary Tesdal fell in love with me and wanted to marry me?


    Wouldn¡¯t that involve divorcing Wayne? Wouldn¡¯t that lead to awsuit?¡±


    Cory, who had been typing rapidly, nced at the screen, then freed up a hand to move the mouse and


    mute the guy who said he wanted to marry his mom


    The camera was on the screen, so everyone saw the process and immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°Serves you right for trying to wreck a marriage!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Tech Seven is so cool! I wish my future child can be as smart as him!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said before that Secretary Tesdal¡¯s kids don¡¯t like Wayne? Aren¡¯t he just protecting his dad?¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Wayne was on his way home, He popped into a live stream and everything in front of him made him


    feel good.


    He was constantly showering Cory with gifts.


    Everyone watched as the excitement on the live screen ramped up, but this hubbub didn¡¯tst long


    Cory frowned and cklisted his father.


    After cklisting him, he simply exined: ¡°I don¡¯t hate him, he¡¯s just too noisy


    ¡°There¡¯s no sound in the live stream, where¡¯s the noise? Thements were full of confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s hurting my eyes with his noise, Cory replied.


    The viewers burst intoughter after hearing this.


    At this point, George¡¯s call came through to Raleigh.


    ¡°Boss Chen, I know I¡¯ve been a bit reckless this time, can you find Tech Seven and let bygones be


    bygones? This project is the fruit of our entire team¡¯s hard work, not just mine!¡±


    ¡°Once this kid gets angry, not even his parents can stop him, I can¡¯t do anything about it Raleigh


    responded, ¡°George, he¡¯s not denying you a chance, you should see that other people¡¯s kids are


    already doing well, you should ept defeat. After a while, people will forget about this, why do you


    insist on making these moves?¡±


    George wanted to say something. He initially didn¡¯t believe that a kid could have such abilities.


    Especially since this kid was Wayne¡¯s son.


    Back then, he made some mistakes in H country, and as a result, Wayne kicked him out of the


    Silverman Group


    This incident made George harbor a grudge. He couldn¡¯t ept that Wayne had such a smart kid.


    ¡°Boss Chen, I really didn¡¯t expect that kid to be so capable. This time, I really overestimated myself and


    underestimated him, can you talk to him for me? if he continues like this, my entire server room is


    toast!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to go through legal proceedings? Tech Seven has plenty of money,


    let him pay!¡±


    Raleigh would never try to persuade Cory.


    Cory is a level-headed person. If George could disgust him, it shows how shameless George is


    How could he help such a bad person?


    Especially since during the live stream, this guy was constantly mocking him and his teammates.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine! You¡¯re all good people!¡±


    After George said this, he hung up the phone.


    Almost simultaneously.


    Thest server in his room announced its copse.


    After leaving the Silverman Group and experiencing many difficulties back in H Country.


    The business he had painstakingly built was easily destroyed by a kid


    His iPad was still ying this kid¡¯s live stream.


    He pulled his hand back, exhaled gently, and then looked at the camera.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m waiting for your im.¡±


    After saying this, his attitude softened a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s live stream¡­¡­¡±


    He nced at thements and shook his head.


    ¡°No more math problems.¡±


    At some point, thements were filled with all sorts of math problems.


    Seeing this, even Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Alright, guys, it¡¯s bedtime for him now. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll do another live stream and solve more


    math problems for you.¡±


    Thements were filled with messages of reluctance, and some were calling out loud.


    Tech Seven is going to bed, his mom doesn¡¯t have to go to bed so early, right?!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, keep chatting! Stay a little longer


    After Cory left, right before Rosalynn ended the live stream, she saw the messages in thements.


    She smiled-gently ¡°There¡¯s a summit in a few days, I¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll chat then, bye everyone.¡±

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Then, Rosalynn wrapped up the live stream


    And this shocking event tonight had spread like wildfire on the inte.


    ¡°Seriously guys, don¡¯t go overboard. Just yesterday it was all rumors, and today you¡¯re spreading it like


    it was a fact?¡±


    ¡°I just got off work, grabbed some takeout, and logged on, only to feel like I¡¯m in a whole different world.


    A fire and a half year old IT mogul? Twins? Are you guys discussing some cheesy romance novel plot?


    As the person was in disbelief, someone had edited a video of Tech Sever¡¯s entire process of defeating


    his opponent, added some music, and posted it online


    ¡°Is this some kind of TV show?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°OMG, I was there just now. Looking back, I still can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Why is it that other people¡¯s kids are geniuses at five and a half, and here I am at twenty-five and a


    half, struggling for my meager sry?¡±


    ¡°George is really out of lime. He wanted topete and humiliate the kid, but when he lost, he wanted


    the other side to pay. Tech Seven is really admirable!¡±


    ¡°His mom was with him the whole time, and she spoke so gently. She must be a beautiful person!¡±


    Some people who weren¡¯t into inte stuff, clicked on the trending top just because it was IT rted


    Many people made suchments after watching


    Then, thement section of the video was filled with Secretary Tesdal from different times.


    ¡°So is his mom a star? She¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    Someone seeing this quickly exined, ¡°No, not a star, she¡¯s a female entrepreneur, the heiress of the


    Jared Group!¡±


    On the other hand, George tried to salvage his product.


    But Cory went all out, leaving no room for mercy


    This was his first time doing so, not only because of George¡¯s provocation, but also because of his past


    bad remarks about Rosalynn.


    After failing to save his website, George started ying the victim online.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We were justpeting. Why did he have to be so ruthless? He¡¯s so young and


    already so bad. He¡¯ll definitely be a menace to society when he grows up!¡±


    He quickly deleted this post and posted another one: ¡°My hard work of over a decade was ruined


    overnight. He¡¯s so ruthless at such a young age!¡±


    He didn¡¯t delete this one, but thements were all mocking him,


    ¡°Right, right, you made a mistake and me others for being ruthless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious, if I had Tech Seven¡¯s skills, I would do even worse if you provoked me like this!¡±


    ¡°Getting angry because you¡¯re not as good, now ying the victim after being defeated!¡±


    ¡°Trashy website got dealt with, what¡¯s there to be emotional about? Didn¡¯t he tell you to go sue him for


    compensation?¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with my wife yesterday because of you and got kicked out of the house, and you turned


    out to be this kind of person!¡±


    ¡°Refund! Refund!!¡±


    George spent a long time scrolling through thements, not a single one was in support of him.


    Angrily, he deleted the tweet, but there were still people cursing him under other tweets.


    He simply shut down thement section and called hiswyer.


    If he was to go against the legal teams of Bane Corporation and the Jared Group, he would need the


    top-notchwyers.


    However, after several calls, George was rejected outright by the other party before he could even


    state his demands.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    At first, George thought it was Wayne and Rosalynn who were messing things up behind his back


    But then a friend of his who worked in a topw firm let him in on the secret the reason why he was


    being rejected by several bigw firms was actually quite simple ¡°They think you¡¯re bullying kids, so


    they¡¯re dead set against representing you!¡±


    George was gobsmacked. Him, bullying kids?.


    Take a look at the current situation, who¡¯s bullying who here!


    Two dayster, George finally snapped out of it. He regretted his tweet that day and a series of things


    that followed, but it was toote now


    Worse still before he could find awyer, he first received a legal notice from Wayne¡¯swyer.


    Wayne¡¯swyer skipped thewyer¡¯s letter step and directly filed awsuit.


    Thewsuit was based on George¡¯s sarcasticments online and liking posts about his feud with


    Wayne


    These actions constituted defamation and nder


    Of course, in Wayne¡¯s usual style, this matter would not end so easily


    But his wife had already said she wanted to listen to the kids.


    Since his daughter¡¯s art exhibition was about to begin, he didn¡¯t have much time to care about these


    boring people¡¯s life or death, he decided to leave the matter entirely to his legal team.


    The venue for ly¡¯s art exhibition was decided several months ago.


    The exhibition started promoting two months ago.


    Although hy didn¡¯t have much standing in the art circle, quite a few people still really liked her paintings


    So there were quite a few people booking to see the exhibition, and quite a few people asked whether


    there were paintings avable for purchase at this exhibition. The day before the exhibition started.


    Wayne and Rosalynn went to do the final check together.


    The whole exhibition venue was decorated in Ivy¡¯s painting style.


    From a distance, the exhibition venue was colorful, and people felt as if they hade to a different


    dimension.


    ¡°Ma: Jared!¡± Calvin saw Rosalynn and Wayne and immediately ran over, ¡°Everything inside is


    arranged, the paintings to be exhibited have also been sent over, as soon as timees [¡®ll have


    people hang them!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled ¡°Alright¡±


    7 have something else to do on my end, you guys have a look first.¡± Calvin said, then hurried off.


    Ever since Calvin lost his memory, apart from the day Ivy was kidnapped by Olivia, he seemed to be


    very happy every day.


    Rosalynn and Wayne went into the inner venue together.


    Although the paintings hadn¡¯t been put up yet, the cleaning had been thoroughlypleted,pared


    to the bustle outside, this ce was more simple and pure, Bundles of lights shone on the white walls,


    the illuminated ces were all ces to hang paintings.


    ¡°How wonderful, my daughter is really going to hold an art exhibition.¡± Rosalynn said.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wayne held her hand ¡°This is just the beginning, in the future more people will see Ivy¡¯s beautiful


    paintings.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and nodded with a smile.


    Then, the two of them carefully checked all the details, after making sure nothing was missed, they


    prepared to leave.


    As they passed the stage curtain, Rosalynn stopped


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wayne asked


    Rosalynn looked up at the curtain, where amp was hanging.


    There was no wind in the room, but Rosalynn felt themp seemed to be swaying.


    Tomorrow, Ivy and all the guests attending the exhibition will give speeches here

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    ¡°Calvin Rosalynn called out, turning her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± asked Calvin


    ¡°Can you take down thismp? I think it doesn¡¯t match the overall decor Rosalynn said,


    Without questioning Calvin went to find someone to dismantle themp.


    After a while, a tall skinny man came over.


    ¡°Thismp is really nice, why do you want to take it down? The man said with a smile, ¡°We chose for a


    long time to find thismp that the designer wanted: Rosalynn didn¡¯t say she felt themp was unsafe.


    She said. ¡°I¡¯m not a fan can you take it down, please?


    The man wanted to say something more, but Calvin was already getting impatient.


    ¡°Taking down amp is no big deal. Go fetch adder, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, let me handle it, don¡¯t bother yourself!¡±


    The man quickly waved his hand, then hurriedly brought adder, and carefully took down themp.


    ¡°What a beautifulmp..


    He muttered and walked to the side, then found a dust cover to wrap themp


    ¡°You don¡¯t like thatmp Wayne asked, ¡°We have two in our house, I can have them reced.¡±


    Rosalynn and Calvin waved goodbye, then Rosalynn pulled Wayne away, saying as they walked, ¡°I¡¯m


    worried themp might fall and be dangerous.


    Wayne nodded


    He said, ¡°It does look a bit unsafe, you¡¯re thinking ahead?¡±


    Afterwards, the two left together.


    The man who just dismantled themp took it back to the warehouse, then he took out his phone and


    sent a message: ¡°n failed. Rosalynn had me take down themp ¡°n falled? What were you


    doing?¡± The reply came.


    The man frowned. ¡°I was being very careful, if I hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, they would¡¯ve found that the


    lamp had been tampered with!¡±


    ¡°Find another way!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, you¡¯re not here, you don¡¯t know how good their security is, they don¡¯t even allow


    outside tools¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, one of the two kids has to die, to be buried with that kid!


    The man was helpless, he hated tasks that involved killing children and pregnant women


    It¡¯s too cruel, No matter how much money he was offered, it would still make him uneasy


    ¡°Fine, I got it, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your kid is still in my hands. Hurry up, or I¡¯ll send your kid down to apany my wife


    and child


    The man frowned deeply


    Damn it! This guy¡¯s ex-wife is already dead, and he¡¯s still going mad over her


    This guy¡¯s madness is one thing.


    He had decided not to kill anymore, to live a good life with the child he adopted. But this man


    kidnapped his child without warning, forcing him to kill again, and the tar were young children!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± someone said.


    The man seemed a bit impatient, he put down his phone, the smile no longer on his face.


    ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m putting thismp in the warehouse, r¡¯ll be right there!¡±

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    The not day, by was up and about at the crack of dawn, beeming with joy. She quickly changed into the


    outfit the prepped the night before and darted downstairs.


    ¡°Did you age up on your own?¡± Rosalynn was preparing breakfast for by ¡°¡®s not just mommy sending


    you off today¡±


    Rosalynn signaled to Wayne


    rypared over and jumped into Wayne¡¯s arma and stuffed something into his pocket.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Wayne was puzzled.


    ¡°Guess¡± by chuckled, wriggling out of his arms. ¡°Uncle Calvin, I need tob my hair¡±


    She called out to Uncle Calvin and then botted off


    ¡°What did she give you? Howe I didn¡¯t get anything?¡± Rosalynn approached Wayne


    The dad, who always yed second fiddle to mom, was somehow feeling a sense of pride


    He pulled out the item from his pocket and the couple exchanged nces.


    ¡°Is this an invitation to the art exhibition? Rosalynn inquired


    Unlike the other invites sent out, this one seemed specially made with hy¡¯s hand¨Cdrawn artwork on the


    cover


    ¡°Yes¡± Wayne recalled some memories ¡°One time when Hria took her home. She promised to invite


    me to her exhibition.¡±


    As Wayne spoke his eyes started to glisten


    ¡°Our Ivy is so sweet Rosalynn wrapped her arms around his waist, smiling at him, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Without hesitation, Wayne nodded and kissed Rosalynn on the forehead. Thank you, you¡¯ve given me


    everything


    Rosalynn chortled as Cory sauntered into the dining room witnessing the scene He was also heading


    to the exhibition, donning a formal little suit


    ¡°Son, you look so dashing Rosalynn let go of Wayne and reached out to Cory


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Cory ambled over and held Rosalynn¡¯s hand ¡°Morning, mom


    Then he nced at Wayne and said ¡°Morning¡±


    For some reason, he didnt harbor any resentment towards Wayne anymore. Indeed, Wayne had been


    acting pretty decenttely, being attentive to his mom. He might have warmed up to him. He and Ivy


    even discussed this matter Ivy could call him dad, but he couldn¡¯t


    The word ¡°dad¡± was like super glue, he wanted to say it but his lips were sealed


    ¡°Morning¡± Wayne patted Cory¡¯s head, seemingly seeing through his thoughts. ¡°No rush, we¡¯ve got all


    the time in the world. Take it slow¡±


    Cory nodded then let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand to eat breakfast


    ¡°You¡¯re in a good ce right now¡± Rosalynn gently nudged Wayne with her shoulder


    ¡°Ive regized that I¡¯ve missed out on so many years of the kids lives. How can expect them to adjust in a


    few months? Wayne whispered


    Even though she knew Wayne had changed dramatically, Rosalynn was still taken aback by his words.


    Was this the same self¨Ccentered President Silverman from before?


    After breakfast, the family of four set off for the exhibition.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    All the artwork was hung upst night, including Birch Forest, Madonna, and a family portrait that Ivy


    gave to


    Especially that family portrait it was ced in the most prominent position


    At nine o¡¯clock, the art exhibition officially kicked off Visitors started to trickle in Most were parents with


    their children, some older folks, and a few emerging domestic artists


    The designer who did the soft fumishings for My and Coryst time also brought his whole family. His


    wife was thrilled to see Ivy the said. ¡°Honey, Freally love the painting you gave mar


    Ivy responded with delight Tm honored you like


    Rosalynn and Wayne didn¡¯t interfere with ivy¡¯s interactions with the visitors, they just observed quietly


    from a coine


    Everyone who had contact with by was screened by bodyguards to ensure Ivy¡¯s safety Security


    measures around by have been beefed up a lot since the Olivia incident


    At the end ofthe exhibition, a few artists shared their exhibition diaries on the social media tforms,


    and one of them updated a video of the exhibition on a short viden tform


    When thementers found out that this distinctive artist was only five or six years old they were


    stunned


    They were like, ¡°What¡¯s up with all these child prodigiestely? Just a few days ago there was a five or


    six year old I whit, and now there¡¯s a painting prodigy?¡±


    ¡°Check this outst year he was already a famous child artist. This is Butterfly took this photo at an


    exhibition in Paris. It¡¯s really outstanding¡±


    ¡°I know this painting Madonna It was auctioned for charity in the country earlier this year, and Wayne


    snapped it up for millions


    ¡°I saw Madonna at the exhibition¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was Wayne who bought it, and Birch Forest too¡±


    ¡°But Birch Forest was also at the exhibition¡±


    Netizens who went to the exhibition found it funny, and then uploaded a picture


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but it was bought by him at that time there were a lot of people there Oh, he


    was there with Olivia that day¡±


    ¡°You guys be careful don¡¯t randomly talk about Wayne, he might juste after you


    Thement section was about to start arguing, then a well¨Cknown figure tweeted. ¡°I¡¯m speechless,


    here we go again Wayne is Ivie¡¯s biological father, what¡¯s the problem with him buying a painting and


    exhibiting


    After this tweet was posted, thement section started buzzing again.


    ¡°beg you guys Can we not just randomly assign fatherhood to kids?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore! I think I¡¯m going to lose it. This is clearly ridiculous, but considering


    all the unexpected things that happened to Wayne and his wife before sudderity feel it¡¯s not impossible


    for Wayne to be vie¡¯s biological father!¡±


    ¡°They only have two kids!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, they have two kids, one is Tech Seven, and the other is a painting prodigy, what¡¯s the


    problem?¡±


    hope this isn¡¯t true, otherwise I¡¯m really going to flip Life can change but I can¡¯t ept such ludicrous


    changes!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    by¡¯s art show was fully open to the public Before long, people were spotting hy in various photos and


    screenshots online


    This wasn¡¯t the first time hy has been caught on camera People quickly madeparison photos,


    especiallyparing her to Cory


    ¡°They don¡¯t just look alike They are practically clones¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t believe this is real¡°¡±


    ¡°I just looked up some info about ive online, there¡¯s a lot of negative stuff A lot of pro painters question


    whether she actually did the paintings herself, or if someone else painted them for her and her parents


    are just hyping her up as a prodigy¡±


    The first to react to thesements was Paige She directly posted a video on Twitter of hy painting,


    taken by Dory


    ¡°I get it, it¡¯s surprising to see a kid this talented But spreading rumors ain¡¯t cool¡± She posted this


    message afte uploading the video


    The video also confirmed that Wayne and Roshlynn¡¯s daughter were also prodigies, which made some


    netizens leel ashamed


    Beforeing back to her home country, Rosalynn never thought that she and Wayne would be


    inte sensations, which greatly increased the attention towards Cory and y


    There are many prodigies in the world, but few like Cory and vy who are constantly in the public eye


    Rosalynn felt a bit uneasy with all this attention


    Seeing this Wayneforted her it¡¯s just temporary and everyone will forbet about it eventually¡±


    Rosalynn nced at the flurry of content on her phone, put it down and gave a nod


    Because it was the first day of the act exhibition, Ivie thanks to her parents status was constantly in the


    public eye As the exhibition went on, the number of people booking to visit greatly incmas had no


    choice but to limit the number of people entering each day


    To ensure Ivy¡¯s safety, security at the venue became even tighter


    Hannah and Sarah along with their parents, arrived early at the venue and found Cory, who was


    chatting The two kids hadn¡¯t seen by since camping, and ran over as soon as they spotted her


    by warmly weed them


    ¡°You drew all these? You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Sarah also liked to draw, but her true talent was in math,


    so her drawing skills were just so¨Cso Seeing Ivy¡¯s drawings, she was totally blown away


    The organizers


    Even though the organizers had asked people not to take photos of the kids, some still managed to


    sneak a few shots Calvin was anxious, constantly straightening ivy¡¯s hair and clothes, afraid that


    someone would take an inappropriate photo


    He stepped forward once again, fixing the little bow on hy¡¯s chest. As he returned to his original spot,


    he spotted a figure from the corner of his eye


    It was a worker who had been in charge of setting up the venue, which made Calvin frown Since the


    venue was already set up, most of the workers had already left.


    ¡°Hey you¡±


    Calvin walked towards the worker. He wasn¡¯t in his work clothes today, but was wearing simple, low¨C


    key clothes, and had also shaved his previously rough beard. Anyone else might not recognize him, but


    Calvin had been trained since childhood. He had long ago ingrained the skill of seeing through


    disguises into his DNA

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    ¡°Calvin¡± The man spotted Calvin and immediately Rashed a familiar amie, I was just wondering if I


    should go and say hi


    Calvin gave him the once¨Cover: ¡°Here for the exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a kid back home but she¡¯s not in town right now, thought I¡¯d take some photos for her*


    The man grinned cheekily


    ¡°see¡± Calvin nodded


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna check out that side¡® The man pointed at a direction nearby and was about to leave


    He had barely turned his back when he heard Calvin say, ¡°You look more spirited after shaving.¡±


    The man blushed, touching his chin, ¡°Can¡¯t be too scruffy for an art show, so I went to the barber¡®


    ¡°Right off you go¡±


    The man nodded and headed off


    ¡°Calvin, what¡¯s up?¡± Mike asked, puzzled


    Calvin watched the man¡¯s tall, thin figure


    ¡°Get someone to look him up Calvin whispered ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡±


    ¡°Got it¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t ask Calvin what was wrong. Having been with Calvin for many years, he knew him well


    Initially, he heard from others that Calvin was extremely sensitive His sensitivity towards pray and


    danger was astonishing


    It¡¯s said that when he first worked for Hria, the daughter of one of her enemies somehow infiltrated


    her circle. This woman was discovered by Calvin before she could act and her n was toled


    There were many such incidents. So everyone held Calvin¡¯s intuition in high regard


    Being a former assassin, Felix was also highly alert After his cover was blown by Calvin, he pretended


    to be engrossed in the art. But he could feel many eyes on him Even a CCTV camera behind him


    subtly shifad


    its angle


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix nced at his watch All of today¡¯s preparations might have been in vain


    But Wayne¡¯s people guarded the children very tightly even the security at their schools was impable


    if he missed this opportunity, he didn¡¯t know when he could get close to the children again


    Coincidentally, he was standing in front of Madonna. Under the light, the eyes of Madonna seemed


    merciful and solemn


    Next to it, the organizer had ced a new LED screen. A child was being interviewed on it, talking


    about her fear and anxiety when her mother was i


    Felix tilted his head slightly showing a weird expression Then he looked into the distance, at the little


    girl in a small dress who was listening to the adults


    Just as he was about to look away, a boy named Cory behind him suddenly looked at him.


    The boy¡¯s game was as calm as a stillke, devoid of any ripples


    Felix gave a slight smile, then turned his head and adjusted his baseball cap He pretended to be


    engrossed in the exhibition, while slowly moving towards the exit But he couldn¡¯t helpining


    inwardly What¡¯s up with this family?


    He hadpleted so many tasks, but had never encountered a family where even the children were so


    vignt

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Felix was getting antsy He had knocked off quite few bigwigs before, so you could say he knew the


    ropes


    At first, he nned to just find a sweet spot, set up his sniper rifle, and blow his target away But, he


    found his n was a total wash


    First off, the target¡¯s home was tighter than a drum There wasn¡¯t even a decent spot nearby


    There were some suitable ces near the school but the target always seemed to dodge these areas.


    Plus, the bodyguards were pros. They knew exictly where a sniper would set up They checked the


    ametwice a day every day if they spotted anything shy, they¡¯d report it in a heartbeat Falls was facing


    the biggest challenge of his career


    Sull, he knew he had to get the job done. Otherwise, the kid he saved would be toast.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    i was a nasty business but when it came down to it better someone else¡¯s kid than his own.


    Felix was racking his brains, thinking back to every sessful gig he¡¯d pulled off before As he passed


    by the rain switch mem, he stopped dead in his tracks. A n immediately popped into his head


    He pretended to be deeply absorbed in some artwork nearby Soon enough a family strolled by


    Seeing this, Felix knew his chance hade As the crowd moved closer, he used them as a


    simokascreen, quickly slipping into the switch mom


    He knew the second he went off the radar, they¡¯d be on his tail He had to act fast. So he immediately


    went for the main switch. No matter how good the bodyguards ware, they were bound to slip up


    And that¡¯s all he needed to finish the job


    But just as Felix was about to flick the switch, his wrist was grabbed with a¡¯vice like grip. In a fash, a


    fierce fight broke out Felix was a killing machine since he was a kid, and he didnt fear closebat


    Hended a punch on the guy¡¯s forehead, who cursed under his breath and shoved something against


    Felix¡¯s lower back. The sound of electricity buzzed, and before Fate knew what hit him, he cked out


    After taking Felix down. Ableson flicked the lights on His cheek was swollen like a balloon, the pain


    making him stamp his foot silently


    Damn that guy didn¡¯t pull his punches!


    The more Ableson thought about it, the madder he got. He picked up the stun gun, and gave the guy


    another jot Then he called his guys to secure the unconscious man, gag him and stash him in the switc


    for now


    Holding his swollen cheek, he went off to find Rosalynn


    The moment he stepped out, he saw Mike hustling over with two people

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Mike asked Ableson) surprised. Did he run into that suspicious guy?


    ¡°Gabrie Jared asked me to na someone, but I got sucker punched when i wasn¡¯t looking Ableson¡¯s


    stubborn nature made him reluctant to admit that the guy got the better of him andnded a punch


    Make looked serious. ¡°The guy hit you hard, man You should go to the hospital You might have a


    broken nose


    Mike said it¡¯s possibly broken, then it¡¯s most likely broken


    ¡®Till go after inport back, where are you guys headed¡± Ableson ask?


    ¡°Calvin asked me to tail a suspicious guy, but I lost him¡±


    But Mike wasure the guy hadn¡¯t left the venue. He had meticulously checked the surveince, the guy


    should be around here somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t figure out where Maybe the guy was in disguise


    ¡°Suspicious guy?¡± Ableson pondered. Follow me, let me show you something¡±


    With that, Ableson led Mike to the main switch room. As soon as the door opened. Mike saw a man tied


    up filii si mummy


    ¡°That¡¯s him¡± Mike was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s the one who attacked you? The one Gabrie wanted you to


    catch?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ableson nodded. His face was mumb with pain, and thinking about possibly having a fracture,


    he gave Felix a swift kick


    After a while Ableson found Rosalynn


    ¡°What happened to your face¡± Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Ableson ryed his conversation with Mike to Rosalynn


    ¡°Is he really the one? Rosalynn asked.


    The story actually started with a chandelier two nights ago


    After Rosalynn returned to Moonlit Lake she went to the wine cer to pick out some good wine for the


    art exhibition¡¯s after party. When she came out with the wine, she looked up at the chandelier in the


    living room It was the same one from the vi Although it was quite nice, it didn¡¯t really match the style


    here


    She suddenly thought of the chandelier taken down from the art exhibition, that one would be a better


    fit Since she already paid for it, she told Calvin to have it delivered to Moonlit Lake


    Calvin was highly efficient and the chandelier was delivered in two hours


    At that time. Rosalynn was still at the art exhibition with ivy, so she asked the chandelier seller to install


    it.


    However, the seller called Rosalynn and said, ¡°Mm it seems like there¡¯s something wrong with the


    rope of the chandelier It doesn¡¯t look like the orginal one and there are some issues with it it¡¯s not safe


    to ude and it fall off soon Could you find the onginal rope we provided?¡±


    After hearing this Rosalynn knew something was off When she returned home after the art exhibition,


    she checked the rope. The seller was actually being quite diplomatic. The rope had several cuts int


    scared the hell out of her


    If she hadn¡¯t ordered the chandelier to be taken downst night what could have happened today or in


    the next few days?


    Then afie remembered the worker who was reluctant when she ordered the chandelier to be taken


    down


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he heard Calvin was going to get someone else to dismantle the chandelier he


    immediately became very cooperative. He acted as if he was terrified of anyone else touching the


    chandelier


    She couldn¡¯t contain her anger and immediately asked Ableson to find him. However, the guy seemed


    to have disappeared off the face of the earth


    Just when Ableson was clueless, he saw Feltx, who lookedpletely different, at the exhibition today

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    When Felix woke up, he found himself totally immobilized. He looked around and realized he was no


    longer in that dark switch room, but in a grimy ce that looked like an abandoned factory


    ¡°Wy my¡± A man squatted beside him, rudely grabbing his hair and forcing him to lift his head


    The guy was so strong that Felix felt as if his scalp was about to be ripped off


    He saw the man¡¯s head half¨Cwrapped in bandages and couldn¡¯t help butugh


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me you can only use a stun gun You¡¯re a real chicken!¡± Felix mocked


    Ablmon, the man holding Felix¡¯s hair, tightened his grip. He had no regard for Felix, even though he


    had to maintain some dignity in front of his friends


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    *Open your eyes, it¡¯s the 21st century, even fighting has gone high¨Ctech Besides Ableson suddenly let


    go, Felix head mmed into the ground, ¡®Especially when dealing with people like you who threaten my


    boss¡®


    Felix red at Ableson, the intent to kill obvious


    ¡°Ableson, take five¡± The door was pushed open Rosalynn, who had just finished dinner with her kids,


    elegantly walked in


    Seeing her, Ableson frowned


    Rosalynn walked in her high heels and sat across him


    ¡°Spill it, how did you find this ce? She crossed her long legs, her eyes falling on Felix.


    Ableson was a big shot in this business, and he had been lying in wait for Felix¡¯s arrival. He even made


    the first move, but Felix still wounded him within a few moves


    ¡°In our line of work, the biggest no¨Cno is revealing your identity and betraying your employer Felix


    replied with a smile


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°You¡¯re very professional Seems like you¡¯re not afraid of dying


    Felix didn¡¯t respond


    ¡°Ableson, dump him into the sea tonight¡± Rosalynn said as she got up


    Felix was shocked


    ¡°Just like that throw me into the sea? You¡¯re not even gonna try to convince me?¡± He asked in surprise


    ¡°You re just a clumsy thief who was easily caught by my men, what¡¯s the point in trying to convince


    you?¡± Rosalynn asked arrogantly


    ¡°A thief? You re calling me a thief? Felix¡¯s face darkened


    ¡°Or what?¡± Rosalynn retorted


    ¡°I was the best assassin before I retired, the best!¡± Felix roared


    ¡°Stop yelling Ableson kicked him viciously


    Felix¡¯s vens/bulged out on his forehead


    ¡°Who says a good assassin can¡¯t be dumped into the sea?¡± He retorted


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, then gave him a cold smile


    Felix looked at Rosalynn in shock.


    ¡°Drag him away¡® Rosalynn waved her hand and walked towards the door, ¡°I thought I could get some


    useful information out of him, didn¡¯t expect to meet someone so professional and loyal How boring¡±


    ¡°Wait Felix shouted as Rosalynn was about to leave


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look back, her bodyguard opened the door for her


    Felix realized everything, thisdy wasn¡¯t trying to trick him, she was really leaving


    ¡°It¡¯s Duke Simon who asked me to do it?¡± He shouted


    Rosalynn was ready to leave, she turned her head towards Felix ¡°Duke Simon?¡±

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    ¡°Mr Simon, I hate to break it to you, but your n has tanked ¡±


    He continued reading, one name ring painfully at him


    ¡°Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Us¡± He roared, venting his anger on his surroundings,wing the room in a state of chaos


    ¡°I knew ill woulde to this.¡± Olivia¡¯s volce floated from the doorway


    As Simon looked up, he saw Olivia walking towards him, dressed in his favorite silk robe, armis


    crossed


    Tears welled up in Simon¡¯s eyes instantly. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve missed you so much


    Standing in front of him, Olivia said. ¡°You miss me? You couldn¡¯t even avenge me. How can you say


    you miss mia?¡± Her cold fingers touched Simon¡¯s cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill those two kids and Wayne, I


    can never rest in peace, and neither can our child. Got it?


    Simon nodded repeatedly understand, li do it. Please, don¡¯t leave me anymore. I miss you so much


    With tears streaming down his face, he pleaded, ¡°Give me another chance I could go back six years, I


    wouldn¡¯t let you leave.


    Olivia just stared at him not responding


    In haste Simon added. ¡± promise you, fi avenge you. If this hitman can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find someone else?¡±


    At this Olivia reacted Simon nodded quickly, then embraced her tightly


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t ever leave me again!¡±


    After parting with Paige Rosalynn went straight home By the time she got home, it was almost midnight


    Cory and y were already asleep, so she checked in on them first


    Thinking of how they were threatened with death again because of the adults, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help


    but feel guilty.


    After a while. Rosalynn went upstairs to her room. To her surprise, Wayne was already home


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to an impromptu meeting?¡±


    The event hade up unexpectedly. Wayne was supposed to be with hy at the art exhibition these


    days


    Looking up at Rosalynn Wayne asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn walked over and gently touched Wayne¡¯s cheek


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Simon trying to kill by and Cory? Wayne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry


    ¡°I was waiting to tell you in person when you got back. I was afraid that as soon as you heard it, you


    would drop everything and rush back¡® Rosalynn exined


    Wayne frowned, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that I¡¯m your husband, Wy and Cory¡¯s father What job could


    be more important than protecting them?¡±


    Rosalyon realized Wayne was genuinely angry.


    guess I¡¯m just used to handling things this way¡± Rosalynn tried to exin calmly. Ti make sure to let


    you know next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Used to? What do you mean used to Wayne asked, frowning.


    ¡°You always keep everything to yourself if I hadn¡¯t found out, you would never tell me? He gritted his


    teeth. ¡°Are you used to not having me around?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re being a bit unfair now. When I used to work with you, isn¡¯t this what you wanted from


    me? To onlye to you with problems I couldn¡¯t solve Why the sudden change?¡±


    Rosalynn had enough on her te today She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Wayne¡¯s sudden temper


    After she said this. Wayne looked slightly taken aback.


    In a blink, he looked like a kid who had just messed up.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    ¡°Mr Simon, I hate to break it to you, but your n has tanked ¡±


    He continued reading, one name ring painfully at him.


    ¡°Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Us¡± He roared, venting his anger on his surroundings,wing the room in a state of chaos


    ¡°I knew ill woulde to this.¡± Olivia¡¯s volce floated from the doorway


    As Simon looked up, he saw Olivia walking towards him, dressed in his favorite silk robe, armis


    crossed


    Tears welled up in Simon¡¯s eyes instantly. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve missed you so much


    Standing in front of him, Olivia said. ¡°You miss me? You couldn¡¯t even avenge me. How can you say


    you miss mia?¡± Her cold fingers touched Simon¡¯s cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t kill those two kids and Wayne, I


    can never rest in peace, and neither can our child. Got it?


    Simon nodded repeatedly understand, li do it. Please, don¡¯t leave me anymore. I miss you so much


    With tears streaming down his face, he pleaded, ¡°Give me another chance I could go back six years, I


    wouldn¡¯t let you leave.


    Olivia just stared at him not responding


    In haste Simon added. ¡± promise you, fi avenge you. If this hitman can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find someone else?¡±


    At this Olivia reacted Simon nodded quickly, then embraced her tightly


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t ever leave me again!¡±


    After parting with Paige Rosalynn went straight home By the time she got home, it was almost midnight


    Cory and y were already asleep, so she checked in on them first


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Thinking of how they were threatened with death again because of the adults, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help


    but feel guilty.


    After a while. Rosalynn went upstairs to her room. To her surprise, Wayne was already home


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to an impromptu meeting?¡±


    The event hade up unexpectedly. Wayne was supposed to be with hy at the art exhibition these


    days


    Looking up at Rosalynn Wayne asked. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±¡±


    Rosalynn walked over and gently touched Wayne¡¯s cheek


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Simon trying to kill by and Cory? Wayne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry


    ¡°I was waiting to tell you in person when you got back. I was afraid that as soon as you heard it, you


    would drop everything and rush back¡® Rosalynn exined


    Wayne frowned, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that I¡¯m your husband, Wy and Cory¡¯s father What job could


    be more important than protecting them?¡±


    Rosalyon realized Wayne was genuinely angry.


    guess I¡¯m just used to handling things this way¡± Rosalynn tried to exin calmly. Ti make sure to let


    you know next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Used to? What do you mean used to Wayne asked, frowning.


    ¡°You always keep everything to yourself if I hadn¡¯t found out, you would never tell me? He gritted his


    teeth. ¡°Are you used to not having me around?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re being a bit unfair now. When I used to work with you, isn¡¯t this what you wanted from


    me? To onlye to you with problems I couldn¡¯t solve Why the sudden change?¡±


    Rosalynn had enough on her te today She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Wayne¡¯s sudden temper


    After she said this. Wayne looked slightly taken aback.


    In a blink, he looked like a kid who had just messed up.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    ¡°Aight, let¡¯s not fight, let¡¯s not talk about the past. He reached out to hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand, Tm sorry,


    I¡¯ve been overly worried


    This worry of his. It¡¯s be there ?ver since they tied the knot. He¡¯s always been cautious, almid to touch


    what he shouldn¡¯t, and treating Rosalynn like a queen


    But he didn¡¯t know why


    Compared to his caution, Rosalynn gave him the feeling that she might leave him at any moment


    On the way home. Wayne couldn¡¯t control his thoughts. If he hadn¡¯t forced her to marry him back then,


    would she still have married him? if he didn¡¯t hold on tight, would she hold on to him?


    ¡°Wayne ¡°Rosalynn looked at him with concern


    ¡°As for Simon fl handle it. After all, the trouble was brought on because of me¡® Wayne gripped her hand


    tightly, looking up at her His eyes were bloodshot, looking vulnerable and pitiful


    This was a side of Wayne that Rosalynn had never seen befom


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle this yourself¡® Rosalynn sat hext to him, gripping his hand tightly. ¡°The business with


    Olivia, you can¡¯t handle it yourself


    Once public opinion forms, it¡¯s hard to shake off No matter what Simon wanted to do to Wayne, or what


    Wayne wanted to do to Simon, if things got blown up, in the end, the media would interpret it as all


    happening because of Olivia


    Wayne frowned, Rosalynn leaned in and gave him a peck.


    ¡°Wayne there¡¯s a division ofbor at home Today you stay at home and look after the kids, I go out to


    handle business. Tomorrow if I¡¯m tired, you go out, it¡¯s all the same, don¡¯t overthink it¡®


    Rosalynn paused again. ¡°But you were right about what you said earlier, no matter the reason, I should


    have told you about this big issue right away, that was my mistake¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not


    Wayne quickly embraced Rosalyn


    Im just overly sensitive he said softly


    Rosalynn held him, gently patting his back, Tm still a bit scared now, thank god you¡¯re back, can you


    hold me as we sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm Wayne responded, holding Rosalynn even tighter


    She loved him and wouldn¡¯t leave him just like that


    Rosalyn gently patted his back, feeling a bit heavy¨Chearted Wayne had been doing great recently, even


    Paigeplimented him for being a good husband


    But his sudden emotional outburst tonight showed Rosalynn something else. He seemed to have some


    psychological issues


    Upon thinking camefully, too many things had happened in the past six months


    First grandma passed away then Maddie died unexpectedly. They had their fair share of arguments


    ¡°Wayne Rosalynn gently called his name


    Tm her Wayne buried his head in her neck and answered


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn thought for a while, then softly said, ¡°We should have a wedding, right?¡±

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    A lot has happened in the past six months, not just in Wayne¡¯s life, but in the Jared family as well


    Families were already on shaky ground, and yet may died, while others struggled with mental illness


    Cory was diagnosed with leukemia, Noah Hond leh too Right now, they could really use some good


    news to lift the spirits.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne let go of Rosalynn, asking with a surprised look on his face


    Rosalynn was a bit baffled by his reaction, ¡°Whath so surprising about that? We are mamed, of course


    were gonna have a wedding!¡±


    Wayne seemed relieved, ¡°Tve been wanting a wedding for a while, but since you never brought it up, I


    thought!


    ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t want one?¡® Rosalynn gently asked


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want a weddingWayne looked downright pitiful


    If this had been before. Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t have believed Wayne could ever be so humble


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted a wedding for a long time Rosalynn gently caressed Wayne¡¯s cheek


    She couldn¡¯t remember whose wedding it was, but one time, during his busy schedule, Wayne still


    found time to be a best man


    Thepany had an important document that needed Wayne¡¯s signature Back then, there was no


    such thing is electronic signing Rosalynn had to take a taxi to the wedding just to get Wayne¡¯s


    signature.


    It was an outdoor wedding When Rosalynn arrived, Wayne and Jacob were all dressed in white suits,


    standing amidst a sea of flowers She waspletely captivated by him.


    That night Wayne came to the apartment. He left after he finished his business. Even though Rosalynn


    was bred she couldn¡¯t sleep. Around dawn, she dozed off for a short while and dreamt of the wedding


    But in her dream, the groom was Wayne and the bride in the white dress was her. When she woke up,


    she was dazed for a moment. She was wondering was the bride her or Ms Walley?


    When Wayne heard her casually talking about the past, he felt a pang in his heart


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe what kind of wedding did you want?¡± he asked gently


    Rosalynn thought for a moment andughed helplessly. ¡®It¡¯s been so long, I cant remember Maybe a


    wedding with lots of flowers, something super romantic?¡±


    ¡°It would be even better if we could have it on a private ind¡± Wayne added, holding her waist


    ¡°Right H City is too cold now It¡¯s been getting colder these past few days, I feel like my bones are


    freezing Rosalynn quickly nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s have it on an ind then, we¡¯ll see how many people are


    going. We might need to charter a ne and book hotels¡±


    ¡°The people from the CEO¡¯s office are all on good terms with you We should invite them all Wayne


    paused. ¡°Even though they were the ones who first gave me the unttering nicknames online¡°


    Heaning this. Rosalynn burst intoughter Seeing her so happy. Wayne also felt happy


    ¡°Now everyone knows you¡¯ve only ever loved me. They probably won¡¯t call you that anymore, right?¡±


    Rosalynn continued


    Wayne was nonchnt. They can call me whatever they want, I don¡¯t mind¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, you¡¯re so magnanimous Rosalynn gave him a thumbs up, then yawned, ¡°Let¡¯s


    talk about the wedding tomorrow, I¡¯m so tired today I need to sleep


    Wayne gently kissed her cheek


    Wayne always seemed a bit unsatisfied, but tonight he was behaving very well


    He held his wife tightly in his arms, thinking about the wedding, and slept soundly He even had a


    dream about the wedding


    in the dream, he and his wife looked just like they did ten years ago. They were under a clear blue sky,


    surrounded by endless fields of flowers.


    She was in a white wedding dress, standing solemnly with him in front of grandma, making their vows.


    They promised to protect, apany, be loyal to and love each other for the rest of their lives


    When Wayne woke up and saw Rosalynn still asleep in his arms, his eyes turned red and his heart


    ached


    Ten years


    How many decades does a person have in their lifetime?


    He quietly got out of bed. Ableson was already downstairs waiting for him with his team.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    The morning after, Abieson¡¯s face was wollen a balloon, and it looked like his head had grown a couple


    sites overnight. Wayne was shocked when he saw him


    ¡°That guy sucker¨Cpunched me¡± Ableson insisted.


    Wayne hummed


    ¡°President Silverman, about Duke Simon¡±


    ¡°Let my wife handle that Wayne said calmly, ¡°You go and tell everyone that they should follow my


    ¡°Yes, sir


    Ableson had no doubts. His boss was a tough cookie and so was the bear¡¯s w


    ¡°You better rest for a while with your face like that Wayne said looking at Ableton again


    wife¡¯s instructions¡±


    Ableson was touched He had broken two ribs on a job for President Sherman before President


    Silverman didn¡¯t seem too worried, even asked him to keep working Now that he was mamed and a


    father, he shed to have changed. He started to care about people. Ablespri was very moved


    Then


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare by and Cory Wayne added


    So, Wayne is still the same cold and ruthless as before!


    ¡°Yes, sir¡± He agreed


    After giving instructions. Wayne went back to his room. He had nned to snuggle with his wife a bit


    longer but Rosalynn¡¯s rm went off


    She got up and Wayne missed his hug


    Rosalynn looked back at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Wayne buried his head in the nket and chuckled helplessly


    ¡°Are you going to the art exhibition today?¡± he said, reaching out and urately grasping Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn leaned over ¡°Yes, but this early rm is for you¡±


    Wayne looked up


    Wayne just waking up, looked a lot younger. He looked like a college student


    ¡°Darling the work you didn¡¯t finish yesterday is still waiting for you Rosalynn said, pinching his chin, her


    tone like coaxing a child, ¡°Be good and finish it, and cook your favorite dish for dinner


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Roselynn was usually busy, he hadn¡¯t eaten her cooking in a long time


    ¡°Yep Rosalynn patted his butt. ¡°Don¡¯t procrastinate, finish your work early, and you can go to lvy¡¯s art


    exhibition, Shell be thrilled to see you!¡±


    Secretary Tesdal could always pacify Wayne in three seconds, no matter what


    He happily changed into his suit and went downstairs for breakfast with Rosalynn


    Rosalynn even walked him to the garage


    She fixed his the ¡°All set off you go!¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t care about the bodyguards, the driver and others. He hugged his wife¡¯s waist and gave


    her a kiss, ¡®l be back soon¡®


    As¨CWaynes car slowly drove out of the garage. Rosalynn turned to go back. She saw a little one


    laughing with her hand over her mouth in front of the dining room window.


    She wasughing and talking to Laura, who looked helpless


    Looking at this scenie Rosalynn thought of Simon¡¯s actions


    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone threaten her children!

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    by¡¯s athibition was going on for a week. However, due to her studies, she¡¯d only be there for the first


    three days.


    Today was thest day


    Roselynn and Wayne upped the security so anyoneing or going had to go through a light check


    Anything that could possibly be used to harm someone was not allowed in


    So, some people were griping about it online


    Nowadays, anything rted to Rosalynn¡¯s family easily became the talk of the town


    Especially one tweet from a popr influencer


    ¡°I¡¯m a well¨Cknown advocate for the environment I always bring my own utensils when I eat out. I¡¯ve


    been to many exhibitions and was never told I couldn¡¯t bring a knife and fork! I could let it slide if they


    said no, but the security guards were so rude is the rich family¡¯s princess more noble than anyone


    else?¡±


    She even threw in some pics with the tweet. The security guys in the pictures all look big and


    intimidating, definitely not friendly


    At first, thement section was full of this influencer¡¯s fans, all bashing the organizers and even ivy


    But as the heat grew, the tide of public opinion turned


    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to talk about the guards attitude. Before we bought our tickets, there was a huge


    pop¨Cup on the website telling you what not to bring Are you blind? if you don¡¯t ept the rules, you


    don¡¯t have to go You can¡¯t just go and break the rules, do you think the world revolves arpind you?¡±


    Thisment even included a picture of the pop¨Cup


    Unlike many notifications, the font on this one was huge and the instructions were crystal clear


    it explicitly stated that no sharp objects were allowed The apanying picture even included a knife


    and fork.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Thements section got flipped on its head after this


    The influencer probably didn¡¯t see iting She thought she was in the right Seeing thement


    section spiraling out of control, she just straight up deleted the tweet.


    She then cooly posted another one ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend, but I can avoid¡±


    She probably thought that was the end of it. But not long after, a well¨Cknown interior designer posted a


    video on his ount and tagged the influencer


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my wife visiting the exhibition for the third time today and spotting you, those security


    guys might have been misunderstood!¡±


    The video showed the mfluencer pointing her finger and cursing at the security guards, even saying the


    exhibition was trash She wouldn¡¯t even havee if it weren¡¯t for her fans


    Even as she ranted the security guards remained cool


    The influencer got angrier seeing their non¨Creaction and showed them her Tik Tok follower count


    ¡°I have over a million followers. You guys should check yourselves before you treat me like this. I just


    have one question, will you let me in or not?¡±


    The guard calmly replied, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bring the prohibited items, you can enter with your


    ticket¡±


    The influgficer lost it instantly and tried to scratch the guy¡¯s face.


    The guards were quick to dodge. One of them was riled up by her behavior, hence those viral pictures


    of the security guards looking fierce

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    After this video was posted, the previous statements made by the inte celebrity were thoroughly


    debuted


    However, on the designer¡¯s page, some neutraliansmented, ¡°Straight talk, in the security


    check for the art show really that necessary? We pay to see the exhibition and end up being treated


    like criminals, in doesn¡¯t feel night.¡±


    The designer replied. ¡°First of all, before you bought the tickets, they had already informed you about


    the security checks through a pop up window on the screen if you feel offended, you could choose not


    to go Secondly, have you checked how many death threats have been posted online about hie since


    her identities was exposed? As a parent, i think their caution is justified


    ¡°Oh my goodness, death threats? Are theseizens out of their minds? How old is the child?¡±


    ¡°To bepletely honest, some people¡¯s behaviors are indeed over the top took this screenshot on the


    little genius painter¡¯s za the other nigh


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The picture attached was a death threat in by


    In response to the designer¡¯sment, most people were supportive of the Wayne couple However


    some disagree


    ¡°if they want to promote their genius child, they need to take responsibility if they dont want their


    daughter to attract attention, they should keep a low profile Someone responded to thement


    ¡°You¡¯re behaving poorly, yet you me others for being too excellent? She was hom top tier and highly


    talented, how do you expect her to keep a low profie?¡± Someone else was shocked. ¡°You¡¯te


    sympathizing with lunatics who threaten to kill a five six year old? (vesiready taken a screenshot of your


    comment and sent it to your friends, you¡¯re teen


    The person replied. ¡°I was just saying and you actually took a screenshot and sent it to my friends? Are


    you out of your mind?¡±


    Then, that person deleted thement


    Although the art show sparked a huge controversy online around security issues, the atmosphere at


    the venue remained positive


    As usually introduced some of her painting inspirations to the audience and answered many of their


    questions. Even the tricky ones she handled well


    Rosalynn stood in ae watching gently yet proudly. She kept checking the time hoping Wayne


    would make it Cory was sitting next to her ying a game


    ¡°hy said if he doesn¡¯t make it today, she¡¯lle again tomorrow¡± Cory said


    Rosalynn looked at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡± Con nodded


    Rosalynn took out her phone and sent Wayne a message.


    ¡°Your daughter said she¡¯lle back tomorrow if you can¡¯t make it today, so don¡¯t rush¡±


    At that moment, Wayne was entering H City While Rosalynn was texting him, he was reading through


    the chaotic online messages, including some death threats to Cory and y ¡°President Silverman these


    people are just blowing hot air if they were to act, they would be scared out of ther wits, Sean, seeing


    Wayne¡¯s womed face, reassured him


    Wayne frowned slightly, ¡°Cory and ivy have received too much public attention recently, and its not


    necessarily a good thing¡±


    ¡°I have to say, with parents like you and Secretary Tesdal, plus their own top¨Cnotch talents, it¡¯s hard for


    them not to attract attention, Sean said


    in fact, after what happened to Cory, Wayne had already asked the PR department to handle it and


    take the kids¡® names out of the trending

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    He didn¡¯t expect that hy trould be thrust into the public eye because of the exhibition


    Up until yesterday, Wayne was just a bit troubled. But seeing so many people prise ivy and Cory, he


    was happy inside


    Until Felis was caught, a sense of crisis hit him like a flood His current thought is that he hopes to hide


    Cory and by from the world.


    If Ivy had to stand in front of the public for him tomorrow Wayne would mther die than that


    Half an hourte his car arrived at the exhibition


    Since Sean still had to return to thepany to deal with follow¨Cup work, Wayne let the driver take him


    back in Bane Corporation


    As soon as the car drove away, Sean¡¯s phone began to vibrate. He answered the phone ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    The other side whispered ¡°just got the news. Ms. Rosso has passed away¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Seen felt familiar


    ¡°The foreigndy who was engaged to President Silverman that year the woman chased away by our


    Secretary Tesdal The other person answered


    In Sean¡¯s mind, that delicate face immediately surfaced


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°She passed away? When did this happen?¡±


    Regarding Ms Rosso, Sean only knew that after she failed to frame Secretary Tesdal several times,


    she was directly broken off by President Silverman Later he heard that she was abandoned by her


    family After rejecting two business manages in a row, Heatherway Rosso waspletely abandoned


    by her family


    After that Sean never heard any news about her


    However the Rosso family did not give up cooperation with Bane Corporation over the years. The


    rtionship between the two parties is even very good


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a week, and it¡¯s said that she was found dead in her apartment three or four dayster


    The person on the other side sighed. ¡°Considering the Rosso family, they probably won¡¯t make this


    public¡±


    ¡°So how did you know?¡±


    The person who called was a former employee of the president¡¯s office in recent years, she has


    be a full time housewife


    ¡°My cousin works for the Rosso family. She¡¯s with Heatherway¡¯s sister They helped with Heatherway¡¯s


    funeral. She paused, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just finding a priest, burying her directly with a coffin. she didn¡¯t even


    get buried in the family cemetery


    Sean didn¡¯t speak If Ms Rosso hadn¡¯t done anything wrong back then, and if she hadn¡¯t framed


    Secretary Tesdal, none of these would have happened.


    How could she have gone from being the family¡¯s most beloved daughter to beingpletely


    abandoned by the family?


    ¡°Since the Rosso family hasn¡¯t made it public, don¡¯t go around telling people¡± After a while. Sean finally


    spoke


    ¡°I only told you whether to tell President Silverman and Secretary Tesdal, it¡¯ll be your decision to make¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After hanging up the phone. Sean felt that he didn¡¯t need to bring bad feelings to everyone because of


    this. So he decided not to say anything President Silverman, you¡¯re finally here, Miss is giving her


    farewell speech¡± The bodyguard saw Wayne and quickly handed him the flowers


    Wayne jogged all the way


    As soon as he appeared, Ivy who was speaking on stage, noticed him right away. Her beautiful eyes


    immediately lit up, and everyone around noticed and turned their heads to look this way Wayne politely


    nodded his head, then looked at his daughter with a smile in his eyes


    Before Wayne arrived, ly seemed a bit sluggish But as soon as he arrived, she clearly became more


    active

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    ¡°Thank you all for swinging by my art showdies and gentlemen. I won¡¯t let you guys down, promise i


    try my best to create even better stuff in the future¡± hy said, taking a bow before wrapping up her


    speech Justavy hopped off the stage, Wayne approached her, bouquet in hand. He held the flowers


    with one hand and scooped by up with the other nting a kids on her cheek Baby girl, you did great,


    just as brilliant


    your mom¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± y responded modestly, ¡°I think mom¡¯s still the boss¡±


    Wayne chuckled and carried by towards Rosalynn. Rosalynn watched the father¨Cdaughter duo with a


    smile


    ¡°Mom, Dad¡¯s back Rosalynn bok the flowers from Wayne


    Wayne leaned in for a kiss on her cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, honey¡±


    ¡°Your wife hard work? The real trooper here is our Cory Paige chimed in after hanging up a call,


    sticking up for Cory ¡°Never seen a mom who makes her son worry about her eating and drinking¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Rosalynn teased patting Cory¡¯s head, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Mr. Scott have one?


    Paige blushed instantly. ¡°Have you no shame talking about this in front of the kids!¡±


    Little did they expect


    ¡°hy wants a little sister When are you having one?¡± by joined in on the teasing


    ¡°You little rascal teaming up with your mom to tease me, huh?¡± She tried to grab ivy into a hug


    Wayne stepped aside just in time, leaving Paige lunging at thin air Ivy burst intoughter


    Cory was busy gaming, but a smile crept onto his face


    ¡°Alright, time to head home and celebrate Rosalynn wrapped an arm around Paige, giving her a


    comforting rub on the waist.


    Paige was no longer mad. ¡°Baillie suggested we head straight to Moonlit Lake. It¡¯s closer from there


    We should get going¡±


    They left the exhibition center and headed to Moonlit Lake


    Ivy loved meat, so Wayne brought in top¨Cnotch Brazilian chefs for a barbecue party. They invited Ivy¡¯s


    art show agent and team too. The atmosphere was buzzing Ivy was beaming and even the usually


    quiet Cory was in high spints


    Everyone had their fill of food and drinks.


    Paige updated her instagram, posting eighteen pictures in the words of thement section, every


    single one was brimming with joy


    However, this joy was shattered the next morning


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Paige had one too many and crashed at Moonlit Lake. She was hung¨Cover and stayed in bed tillte


    Baillie gave her hangover meds and she slowly came around


    Not long after her phone rang It was a call from her overseas ssmate


    ¡°sn¡¯t it past your bedtime? Paige yawned Baillie gave her a bemused look


    Hedidn¡¯t know what was being said on the other end, but Paige¡¯s demeanor changed abruptly. She sat


    up, all business now. ¡°Send me the screenshot¡±


    She hung up after that


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Baillie asked


    ¡°Somebody s posted a hit job on the dark web. The targets are Wayne, Cory and ivy Paige said tersely


    Seeing the screenshot, Paige tensed up


    She sprang from the bed, not even bothering with shoes, dialed Rosalynn while heading out.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Rosslynn picked up the phone


    ¡°Are you home? I¡¯ming over


    ¡°I¡¯m in the living room don¡¯t rush¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Paige gave a hum of confirmation and headed straight for the living room


    Upon arriving both Wayne and Rosalynn were there Rosalynn seemed frosty


    ¡°Did you guys already know?¡± Paige asked her bbw furrowed


    ¡°Yep ¡°Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Im puzzled though, why would he hire a hitman and leave me out?¡±


    ¡°Quit your nosensel Paige swiftly tapped her arm three times. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing you are not involved,


    you shouldn¡¯t be wondering¡±


    ¡®Do you guys know who hired the hitman Baillie anked


    ¡°Simon¡± Wayne said with a helpless look, ¡°The hitman said Simon went cry. I didn¡¯t expect him to really


    lose


    The boldness of hiring a hitman was unbelievable


    ¡°One life is worth fifty million, and there are three of them on the list. This huge revard will definitely


    attract a lot of people. Rosalynn leaned on the sofa. ¡°He¡¯s ying a deadly game with us¡± ¡°How much


    assets does he have? Did he use all his assets to hire the hitman¡± Paige was shocked


    It¡¯s well known that although Simon has the title of a prince and a duke,pered to his siblings, he¡¯s


    the weakest.


    His ability to make money is poor not smart enough, and has an annoying personality


    Now he¡¯s putting out a hundred and fifty million, isn¡¯t this all his assets?


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°Then he¡¯s screwed. I have way more than that¡±


    Paige was slightly taken aback, and Wayne looked at her too


    Not long after another assassination mission was posted on the dark web


    Assassination target Kill the person who posted the information of killing Wayne and his children.


    Reward 150 million


    After this mission was posted, the dark web became very lively


    Although it seemed like the same reward, but here a head is worth 150 million, while in the other task,


    three heads were needed


    And ording to what they know, there have been many people wanting to kill Wayne these years.


    They originally thought that things hade to this point, the game was set


    But, not long after, a user named JTX added another fifty million to the reward under this mission


    ¡°It¡¯s Granny Jared!¡± Paige was very excited. ¡°Even though Simon isnt worth this much, I¡¯m adding to


    the reward too


    Before Rosalynn could stop her a user named sweet88888 added ten million to the reward


    After that everyone started adding to the reward. Some users with strange names added just ten


    dors, some added millions. They watched the reward climb from the initial 150 million to over 200


    million, thinking things were about over Then another user added another thirty million and left a


    message


    Paige was drinking water and sprayed it but


    ¡°Is this person Baillie¡¯s mom? Rosalynn was shocked


    Paige nodded nkly ¡°Who else could it be¡±

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Simon was all drunk as a skunk when the old butler in his house wake him up


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Simon was sed.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the dark web


    Simon immediately sobered up, grabbing the butler¡¯s hand. ¡°Am Wayne and those two kids dead?¡±


    The butler shook his head. ¡°Gabrie also posted a hit on you on the dark web The bounty is now up to


    two hundred and Afty million!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Simon was shocked to his core, breaking out into a cold sweat


    ¡°The pce just called, and they want you toe back to the royal family toy low. They will handle


    the dark web and the Silverman family? The butler said as he handed Simon his clothes


    Simon quickly got dressed, not forgetting to pick up Olivia¡¯s ashes that had fallen to the floor as he was


    leaving


    It was just dawn. Although there were not mahy people on the streets, just seeing some shadows made


    Sigrid danic


    After getting in the car he started worrying it someone had tampered with it. He immediately got out of


    the car, intending to hail a cab on the street


    in his panic, the um in his hand fell to the ground, scattering ashes everywhem


    ¡°Olivia¡±


    Simon yelled, throwing himself onto the ground to gather the ashes. But it had rained heavily the night


    before, and the ground was full of puddles Olivia¡¯s ashes, already few in number.


    turned into mud


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Simon felt like he was going to lose it. The butler and his bodyguards didn¡¯t hesitate. They immediately


    shoved him into the car


    *Olivia¡°¡°¡±


    Simon leaned against the car window looking at the puddle of mud and broken porcin, shouting until


    his voice was hoarse


    The butler looked back, his eyes full of helplessness and hatred. Before Olivia had married into the


    family, although Prince Simon was entric, he had not caused any major trouble. But after Olivia¡¯s


    antival. Semonty behavior became increasingly erratic.


    His actions became more and more bizarre, and the family¡¯s dissatisfaction with him grew


    Now it¡¯s even worse He has offended two major families, the Silverman family and the Jared family,


    and for some reason, the famous Scott family from H Country has also gotten involved


    To the old butler the bounty of two hundred and fifty million was almost inconceivable


    As soon as he found out about this, Simon¡¯s bodyguards and drivers became extremely vignt


    What wouldn¡¯t people do for that kind of money¡±


    The most important thing right now was to get Simon to a safe ce and have the royal family


    negotiate with the Silverman family and the Jared family


    Before log Simon was sent back to the royal family His mother pped him as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Your brother finally secured his position in the royal family. The queen likes him very much and he will


    be promoted to be an important minister next year. Are you deliberately messing things up with this


    stunt?¡± Simon stood there, his eyes filled with anger and resentment, ¡°Did I cause this? Wayne killed


    my wife and children whats wrong with me wanting them to go down with her? You¡¯re the ones who are


    wrong. Yourk afraid of Wayne and you¡¯re afraid of the Jared Group Even when your own family is killed,


    you don¡¯t react. I was forced into aer and that¡¯s why I put up the reward!¡±


    ¡°And then what? You scrambled to raise funds, offering a bounty of one hundred and fifty million. They


    like they were ying a game easily raised one hundred million?¡± The woman shouted angrily, ¡°And so


    Olivia was never your wife. The child in her belly could be anyone¡¯s but definitely not yours!¡±


    Simonis face tumed pale


    ¡°Now get to your room, you¡¯re not allowed out until this matter is resolved!¡±

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    This whole dark web thing cauand quite a stir


    Ever since Wayne got a hitman hired on him, people kept tabs on the dark web. At first, everyone was


    just watching, and most didn¡¯t even believe it was for


    ¡°Celebrities around the world had been targeted on the dark web, and I¡¯ve yet to see anyone actually


    get offed¡±


    ¡°Why is there one person missing? Couldn¡¯t afford a fourth hitman for a family of four?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious was the job posted by a fan of Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get the world of the rich Fifty mil for a head? Any pros care to exin, is that steep in your line


    of work?


    Someone actually did respond to this. ¡°Even top jobs don¡¯t reach that figure I¡¯ve got a buddy in H


    country who book the job. He says killing Wayne is harder than winning the lottery¡±


    ¡°LOL he¡¯s really selling it¡±


    While people wereughing, the blogger who was broadcasting the dark web news posted an update


    ¡°Help! Secretary Tesdal also posted a bounty on the dark web. It¡¯s specifically for the person who put a


    hit on het kids and husband, she¡¯s offering 150 million?¡±


    There were screenshots attached andizens were shocked


    is it really Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make stuff up, I¡¯m starting to believe this?


    ¡°Wow, I just checked, there¡¯s a new job. The ID includes Gabrie, if it¡¯s not Secretary Tesdal then who


    ¡°Guys, Hria Jared just added another 50 mil to the bounty!¡±


    ¡°You can do that? Up the reward? give it a try


    Like that, countlessizens flooded into the dark web


    Some just spectated, throwing in the minimum amount, others were disgusted by the hits involving


    kids. So, they also upped the reward


    Before long the identity of the person who hired the hitman was revealed on the dark web


    Everyone was shocked


    Turns out it¡¯s Olivia¡¯s ex¨Chusband?¡±


    ¡°Ex? Didn¡¯t they reconcilest summer?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a yboy? Now he¡¯s blowing all his money on revenge for Olivia? I¡¯m kinda moved


    Tve been following this feud Can¡¯t believe this hitman hiring stuff is real. I don¡¯t get your rich people


    world! Tossing around billions like it¡¯s nothing, how can they just hire hitmen?¡±


    ¡°Honestly though is Simon worth all that?¡±


    ¡°Remember the news from three years ago? A little girl used Simon of sexual assault, but the royal


    family squashed it. We, theizens of H country, did not let it slide, LOL¡± ¡°Wow you guys need to see


    this Baillie¡¯s mom also added 30 mil to the bounty! I¡¯m gonna be good this life, hope to be born into a


    good family next life


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought Baillies mom didn¡¯t like her daughter¨Cinw? She even registered on the dark web and


    made it clear she¡¯s also Paige¡¯s mom!¡±


    ¡°Seeing the bounty, I¡¯m tempted to quit my job and take out a loan to go to R country and off Simon!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, should we pool resources and charter a ne? Once it¡¯s all over we split the 250 mil


    Whileizens were passionately discussing teaming up to hunt Simon, the royal family posted an


    apology on their official website The statement was simple iming Simon had be mentally


    unstable due to heavy drinking and the paint of losing his wife.

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    The bounty on the dark web has been pulled


    Finally, an apology was expressed to Mr Silverman and his two kids. It was also stated that they were


    willing to bestow the titles of prince and princess on the two children as a form of apology


    Meanwhile, the royal family was actively reaching out to Wayne and Rosalynn


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But, to everyone¡¯s surprise while the royals were trying to make amends, it was reported on the inte


    that the bounty Rosalynn had posted on the dark web had been imed, and no more applications


    were being


    epted


    The news shook the royal family ¡°sant Simon in his cell? The queen asked sterly. ¡°Has he escaped


    again?¡±


    Simon¡¯s brother had a grim look on his face Tve sent people to check it out Our castle is secure think


    there must be some glitch on the dark web


    Almost at the same time, an old servant opened the door to Simon¡¯s cell, where the light was dim


    The first thing the old servant saw was Simon¡¯s back. He was relieved and was about to close the door


    and mport back to the crown prince


    But as he was about to shut the door something seemed off. He quickly pushed the door back open


    and switched on the light The sight that met his eyes made him copse to the floor


    There was Simon¡¯s body on the bed, but the head was missing The venttion window at the top of the


    secret room was wide open, with dried bloodstains on the edges


    Almost simultaneously, outside the majestic pce. A kid, who looked about ten, was standing still in a


    ck raincoat, yellow rain boots, and a ck backpack on her shoulder, as the rain drizzled down


    Soon, a ck van pulled up next to her The door was pulled open and a man with one blind eye looked


    at he, frowning ¡°You


    The kid looked up at him, walked towards the van, and handed the backpack to him ¡°The head¡±


    The man was taken aback, not by the head, but by the kid in his organization, he was in charge of


    confirming the goods. He had dealt with all kinds of hitmen, but this was the first time held encountered


    one so young and so calm


    He patted the front seat, and the driver immediately drove off


    After checking the face and making sure there was no prosthetic mask or anything like that, he turned


    to the girl who was looking out the window emotionlessly


    ¡°Did you do this?¡± He asked seriously after confirming the target


    Slowly, the girl turned to look at him ¡°Yes, I need you to contact the buyer I have something to say to


    her


    ¡°The money has been transfered to our ount. After deducting the pre-agreed service fee, well


    legally transfer the money to you. You don¡¯t need to contact the buyer directly the man replied ¡°What


    about your family?


    ¡°She¡¯s got them,¡± the girl replied


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Her the buyer¡®

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Even though Rosalynn knew Simon was a good-for-nothing, she was still shocked that the mission was


    completed so quickly.


    Soon, a video of Simon¡¯s decapitated head was posted on the dark web. The sender asked. ¡°The


    person who took this job would like to speak with you? ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°She says her father is with you¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback. She didn¡¯t think it was possible. But after a moment, she decided to ept


    the request for a call.


    A video call came in soon after. Rosalynn answered. The screen shook a bit, then a child wearing a


    yellow rain hat appeared on the screen.


    The child had a small face with beautiful eyes, a pointed nose, and a mouth that was redder but smaller


    than most. The blood on her right cheek was particrly


    noticeable


    ¡°Did you dial the wrong number?¡± Rosalynn was confused.


    She looked no older than ten


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money, just release my dad¡± The child on the screen threatened, ¡°if my dad is


    already dead, Fl make sure you all die too


    ¡°Your dad?¡± Rosalynn frowned, then seemed to recall something. ¡°Are you talking about that tall, skinny


    man who always ims to be a top assassin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl nodded, then said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re the kid that Simon kidnapped to threaten him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name is Molly. The girl nodded.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it, he¡¯s doing fine with me. Give me your address, and I¡¯ll send him to you¡± Rosalynn replied.


    But the girl seemed uncertain, she lowered her eyelids in thought.


    ¡°You give me the address, I will go pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Sure, do you want to talk to him? I can arrange that.¡±


    ¡°Is he really alive?¡± The girl asked suspiciously.


    1-don¡¯t kill people indiscriminately.¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°But.. you killed Simon?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±¡± The girl nodded.


    Tm cunous, how did you do it?¡±


    She had received reliable information that Simon had been brought back to the queen¡¯s castle.


    Molly blinked slowly.


    After being kidnapped by Simon, she was always looked after by Simon¡¯s old servant. When they left,


    the old servant couldn¡¯t bear to leave her behind, so he had other servants take her back to the castle


    with them.


    Among the servants, she watched as Simon was pped by her mother and then locked in solitary


    confinement


    It was because of Simon¡¯s argument with his mother that Molly found out about the bounty. She stole a


    servant¡¯s phone and logged into the dark web using her father¡¯s ount. After some thought, she


    decided to take the job.


    Then, she broke a pencil she used for homework and took out two tiny pills from inside. While the old


    servant was away delivering food, she added the pills to


    Prince Simon¡¯s meal.


    After the old servant left, she took a knife she¡¯d stolen from the kitchen, a backpack, and a stic bag,


    then calmly picked the lock with a piece of wire:


    She slowly walked in.


    Simon, who didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, was enjoying his meal. That¡¯s when the drug started to


    take effect. He was paralyzed but still conscious, although speaking was very difficult


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened as soon as he saw Molly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. But if I kill you, I can get two hundred and fifty million. Then I can confront my dad¡¯s


    organization, sever his ties and he won¡¯t be hunted or threatened by anyone anymore, Molly said


    seriously to Simon.


    Those beautiful eyes looked very sincere.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Simon was extremely terrified; he wanted to struggle and shout for help. But he couldn¡¯t move,


    nor could he make a sound.


    ¡°My dad taught me, before attacking someone much stronger, make them powerless first. My drugs are


    really good. You can¡¯t struggle no matter how hard you try With that, Molly raised the chef¡¯s knife.


    Seeing this, Simon hurriedly said, ¡°Are you going to kill for the person who harmed your father?¡±


    Molly¡¯s knife stopped mid-air is my father dead?¡±


    ¡°He took my mission to kill the person who put a bounty on my head and her child. He was caught a


    few days ago. I can¡¯t reach him, and I guess he might have been killed! Simon¡¯s voice gradually faded,


    he could only whisper, ¡°You can¡¯t help the person who killed your father to kill meil


    Molly¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, then she looked at Simon and said, ¡°Til eam this two hundred and


    fifty million first, if dad really has been killed, I¡¯ll take revenge


    After she said this, she didn¡¯t give Simon any more chance to argue for himself.


    Simon didn¡¯t even have the chance to leave ast word before he was beheaded by her


    Molly took a wet wipe out of her pocket, slowly cleaning the blood off her face. She then picked up


    Simon¡¯s head, and looked up at the window,


    She had noticed long ago, that this position was an excellent escape route, not within the patrol range


    of the royal guard on three sides. So, she slid down a big water pipe with Simon¡¯s head.


    She put on the raincoat she had prepared, avoided the patrol¡¯s line of sight, and calmly left


    ¡°You¡¯re so good, why didn¡¯t you escape earlier?¡± Rosalynn asked in shock.


    ran away, Simon would notify my father¡¯s previous organization. My father is a defector, and they would


    hunt him down.¡±


    Molly paused, ¡°But my dad is old now, he¡¯s not a strong assassin anymore, the people in the


    organization are young and strong. Once his whereabouts is exposed, they can easily kill him.¡±


    Rosalynn said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have someone contact you, you can meet your dad.


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Molly hung up the video.


    ¡°Are you Felix¡¯s daughter?¡± The blind man next to her asked with a frown.


    Molly looked at him, she seemed to be a girl who didn¡¯t know fear


    She blinked, ¡°Are you my father¡¯s enemy?¡±


    The gentleman quickly waved his hand, ¡°He used toe to me for missions, I¡¯ve seen him a few


    times. I heard he quit being an assassin over a decade ago, tums out he had a daughter!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Molly thought about it. Her father didn¡¯t quit because of her. He just felt he had made enough money


    and didn¡¯t want to live that life of struggle and fighting anymore. She was just a girl he found in a


    garbage dump during his wandering days.


    ¡°How much does it cost to change my identity?¡± The girl asked the gentleman.


    The gentlemanughed loudly, ¡°You justpleted a big mission for us, and my boss made a fortune if


    you want a new identity, we¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    ¡°I need a new identity as soon as possible, by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The gentleman nodded.


    He looked at this girl, thinking she was even more badass than her father.


    This little girl seemed even tougher than her father. He was very much looking forward to her


    completing more missions in the future.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Before she even saw Felix¡¯s video, Molly had already envisioned his father in a terrible state.


    He might have lost an arm or a leg. His father had once told her that this was the fate of a caught killer.


    But when she got her disguise, got her new identity, rushed to the airport, and made a video call


    ¡°I won! Pay up!¡±


    A figure, who looked strikingly like her father, was loudly banging on the table, his arms and legs intact.


    The man across from him was bandaged across his face, looking like he had a broken face bone. He


    angrily threw some bills on the table.


    Molly froze, then she hung up the video call. She thought with Al so advanced now, it must be that rich


    beautiful woman¡¯s way of messing with her head


    After a flight of over ten hours. Molly finally arrived at the H City airport in H Country. At the exit,


    someone was holding a sign with her new identity. She figured it must be someone sent by the rich,


    beautiful woman to pick her up.


    She didn¡¯t stop but walked straight past them. She had only gone a few steps when she felt someone


    following her


    Molly frowned and quickened her pace, but the person behind her noticed and started running


    She looked around. H Country had goodw and order, so she couldn¡¯t possibly get away with killing


    someone at the airport.


    She had to resort to this


    ¡°Help, sir! Someone¡¯s been following me she looked pitiful.


    She grabbed a man who looked very upright, and said with tears in her eyes and a face of terror.


    Others around heard her cry for help.


    Her father had once told her that the people of H Country despised human traffickers Upon hearing


    this, people nearby immediately shielded Molly in the crowd and chided the person who followed her


    ¡°What are you doing? Stay away from this girl, if you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯re calling the cops!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do good things, instead, you choose to do bad ones?¡±


    Molly saw that everyone was angry. She slowly tried to slip away from the crowd and escape from the


    airport.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However


    Tm her father! Not a stranger!¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind the crowd, ¡°Molly, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Do you traffickers have any other tricks? All you do is impersonate parents? Let me tell you, today


    we¡¯re here, you won¡¯ty a finger on this child!¡±¡°¡±


    Molly peered out from the crowd and sure enough, she saw her father with some bruises on his face.


    I¡¯m sorry, he really is my father.¡± Molly interrupted everyone.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just say he was a human trafficker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, little girl, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    ¡°Everyone listen, I was separated from my father when I was very small and haven¡¯t seen him for a


    long time. So, I didn¡¯t recognize him at first, but now I can confirm that he¡¯s my father!¡± Molly said.


    People around asked for verification several times before they slowly dispersed.


    Molly walked over to Felix, touched his hands, and then pinched his legs. She was filled with disbelief:


    ¡°Is this all real..¡±


    So strange


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real, you should be expecting your father!¡± Felix happily opened his arms and hugged


    Molly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Silverman actually brought you


    heref


    Molly was taken aback: ¡°Mrs. Silverman brought me here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Molly stared at Felix


    That rich beautiful woman didn¡¯t tell her father about her killing Simon

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    ¡°So, where are we headed next?¡± Molly asked


    Felix chuckled patting Molly¡¯s head, ¡°We can¡¯t go back to where we were, kiddo. How about dad takes


    you around the H Country, and if you like it, we¡¯ll settle down here?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, you¡¯re from H Country after all, Molly replied


    ¡°And you¡¯re half H Country too. Your mom was from here, remember?¡± Felix said gently


    Molly didn¡¯t respond, ¡°Why did you kill that woman¡¯s child? Why didn¡¯t she break your limbs or straight


    up kill you?¡±


    Felix thought, Molly was just getting more difficult as she grew older. Wasn¡¯t it enough that he was


    healthy?


    He pondered, ¡°Maybe she was a good person.¡±


    ¡°You once said that rich people are never good people.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn kid!¡± Felix lightly tapped her head, then suddenly remembered all the hardship she had gone


    through when she was kidnapped by Simon.


    Thinking about this, he pinched Molly¡¯s arm and cheek, ¡°Why have you put on weight?¡±


    She was so skinny when she was with him, no matter how much she ate, she wouldn¡¯t gain weight


    How did she gain weight so quickly after being kidnapped? Was the royal food that nutritious?


    As he was talking, the guys who were holding up signs earlier approached them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the little girl from earlier?¡± Mike said, arms crossed. ¡°You ran like a scared rabbit, were you


    afraid of being kidnapped?¡±


    Molly looked at him, not finding his joke funny,


    ¡°Gabrie is waiting. Let¡¯s go,¡± Mike touched his nose


    ¡°Hold on Felix looked at Molly, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, who brought you back, wants to see you, are you okay


    with that?¡±


    Molly gave¡¯s nod of agreement


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and gentle, and there¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±


    Mike was at a loss for words


    He had already heard from Gabrie that this little girl had killed Prince Simon in the royal pce. She


    had decapitated Simon with a single knife, and now the royal family was searching for her everywhere.


    Yet Felix treated her as a fragile child


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They left the airport quickly and headed straight for Moonlit Lake


    It was a rare sunny day, and Rosalynn and Paige were sunbathing on thewn.


    They saw Molly walking in front of a group of men who were taller and stronger than her


    ¡°Is this the one who killed Simon?¡± Paige sat up, looking at the cute little girl in a pink dress with two


    braids


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Rosalynn gave a nod


    A momentter, Molly came over to Rosalynn


    ¡°Hello, Molly Rosalynn smiled.


    Molly looked at her blinked gently and said, ¡°You are prettier than you are in the video¡±


    Both Paige and Rosalynn were stunned. No one expected such words from a young killer, her first


    words were actually topliment Rosalynn.


    Rosalynnughed, then she looked at Felix, ¡°Can I have a private chat with your daughter about girl


    stuff? Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long¡±


    Felix was taken aback, and Mike quickly grabbed him, ¡°I heard from Ableson that you¡¯re really good at


    poker, you won half a year¡¯s sry from him in one night. L the poker expert from the North, challenge


    you!¡±


    Saying this, he dragged Felix away.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    When Felix was taken away, he told Molly, Don¡¯t sweat it, they¡¯re all good folks.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him it was me who killed Simon and made us 250 million? Molly bluntly asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°In his eyes, you¡¯re just a little girl that needs his protection, I think it¡¯s better if you spill the beans


    yourself. Rosalynn replied.


    Molly thought for a bit. She remembered when her dad blew his top because she had murderous


    thoughts


    ¡°Cheers.¡± said Molly.


    ¡°Are you really only ten? Paige curiously asked.


    Molly nced at her then said, if my dad remembers correctly, I¡¯m ten. I¡¯m a kid he picked up off the


    streets.¡±


    ¡°get it.¡± Paige felt a bit uneasy, feeling like she might have crossed this kid.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n with your dad?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Molly was instantly on guard, ¡°We haven¡¯t figured it out yet, no n for now!


    She didn¡¯t mention that her father nned to live with her in H Country


    ¡°The royal family¡¯s hopping mad about Simon¡¯s death, and they¡¯re looking for you worldwide.¡± Rosalynn


    calmly said, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve got a new identity, your face hasn¡¯t changed and the royals know about


    your rtionship with your dad.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re pretty good at keeping a low profile¡± Molly responded.


    As far as she could remember, that¡¯s how she¡¯s always managed to get by.


    Rosalynn looked at her, suddenly thinking of Liam. But Molly and Liam were different


    Liam knew what pain was, he became tough in the face of hardship. But Molly seemed oblivious to


    pain, and she just wanted to be with her father


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you and your dad can stay here for a bit.


    Molly was taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Her father once took her to meet some friends. He said they were his best buddies. Still, some ratted


    him out because they were scared of retaliation from his organization. There was also a time when her


    dad was nearly beaten to death. After that, they stopped trusting anyone. She was also trained by her


    father learning how to make a quick getaway. She could buy fake identities, and quickly figure out how


    to escape


    Of course, these skills could be used elsewhere, like killing. Then it became an assassination


    technique


    ¡°Scared?¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°Do you know where Mike, who picked you up, came from?¡±


    Molly shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s from the scariest gang of hitmen.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly looked surprised. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been hunted down?¡±


    ¡°He has.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He nearly got blown up once, which pissed off my grandma. She sent


    someone and almost killed their boss. Since then, they¡¯ve never dared to mess with us again.¡±.


    Molly was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If you can get the organization to stop hunting my dad, I can give you back the money, but that¡¯s after


    the service fee is deducted¡±:


    On the dark web, she deducted the service fee before making a payment. Tounder the money, she


    needed to pay another fee Rosalynn startedughing.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Paige smiled and said, ¡°I must admit, I didn¡¯t realize you were such a conscientious individual, Rest


    assured, I shall guarantee your rights. However, I must emphasize that your ability to adapt to this


    ce ultimately depends on your father¡¯s capabilities.¡±.


    ¡°He¡¯s advanced in years, Molly remarked, gazing at Rosalynn with a determined glimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°But I am intelligent


    Paige¡¯s smile gradually faded away.


    After all, Molly was just a ten-year-old child


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalynn leaned forward slightly, drawing closer to Molly. ¡°Aside from fighting and


    escaping, what else are you capable of?¡±


    Paige grasped the general meaning behind Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    Molly furrowed her brow


    ¡°I can leam: I have a quick grasp of new concepts,¡± she pondered for a moment, speaking earnestly.


    Though she excelled at evading, it would undoubtedly be preferable to fully address the problem within


    an absolutely safe environment.


    After all, her father was already advanced in years.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Felix, who could overpower twenty individuals, remained unaware that in Molly¡¯s heart, he had aged to


    such an extent.


    ¡°Alright then, since you put it that way, I trust you. How about I give you a year to learn? If you do well,


    it proves you really are smart, Rosalynn said eamestly


    ¡°Deal. But you have to ensum my dad and I are safe during this period


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Rosalynn extended her hand, and Molly hesitated briefly before reaching out to p it. The woman,


    who exuded wealth and beauty, had a gentle touch and a subtle fragrance.


    ¡°Go and find your dad. He¡¯s in that house Rosalynn pointed towards a small house in the distance,


    which served as the lodging for the bodyguards.


    Molly nodded, preparing to leave, but suddenly paused as if she had remembered something. She


    turned back to face Rosalynn.


    Til protect your child, as a way of making up for my father¡¯s mistakes,¡± she assured, perhaps worried


    that Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t believe her. Tm actually ally good at this. When I was eight, I even protected my


    own dad!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Molly didn¡¯t seem to like to push things.


    Hearing Rosalynn say this, she went to find her dad.


    After she left, Paige turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Do we really want to keep them here?¡±


    ¡°Do you find her exceedingly adorable? Rosalynn gazed at the slender figure before her


    The meadow might possess certain uneven patches; in a moment of carelessness, she inadvertently


    twisted her foot. After regaining her stability, she resumed her forward stride withposure.


    ¡°Indeed, she is charming. However, one so young being capable of such proficientlymitting


    murder.¡± Paige, who had recently been apanying Baillie, had watched a suspenseful film


    regarding antisocial personalities


    This child appeared to resemble one devoid of emotions.


    ¡°Henceforth, I intend to remain and observe her for a year calmly stated Rosalynn. If indeed she


    disys a propensity for murder, we cannot allow her to stay here¡±


    Paige nodded in agreement

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    At this moment, in the dorm hall.


    Felix was a bit out of it.


    Mike said, ¡°¡±¡°Ms. Jared is exceptional, especially gentle with children. She won¡¯t hurt your child.¡±


    Although he said this aloud, his thoughts were quite different: I didn¡¯t even worry about Gabrie¡¯s


    safety myself, so what are you nervous about


    Your daughter was someone who could harm the royal family without a scratch and then leave.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it that much,¡± Felix responded. ¡°Mike, let me be direct with you. I think your job is


    excellent, and I¡¯d like to stay here and work alongside Mr. Silverman and Mrs. Silverman!¡±


    Mike shrugged and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Why, there¡¯s no one here who can beat me! Felix paused for a moment, then quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t


    use a taser, though! You guys are brutall


    Mike wasn¡¯t having it, ¡°Calvin¡¯s strength before he was injured was enough to knock you out three


    times over.¡±


    ¡°Which Calvin?¡± Felix wasn¡¯t backing down either.


    Just then, Mike seemed to spot something and immediately stood up and waved to someone outside


    the door, ¡°Calvin, are you going to the vegetable garden?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Outside, a tall man dressed as a


    gardener, holding a small sickle, nodded slightly and walked away


    Isn¡¯t that Calvin, the one who arranged the art exhibition?


    Felix was speechless.


    He suspected that Mike was mocking him.


    Calvin was just a gardener, who was just a bit taller. He can¡¯t beat Calvin? No way!


    Felix was contemting this when suddenly, a small yellow figure rushed at the gardener at a very fast


    pace.


    ¡°Molly!¡±


    ¡°Calvin


    Felix and Mike both yelled at the same time and immediately rushed out


    Calvin was moving forward when he felt someone attacking him.


    His strength wasn¡¯t what it used to be, but it was pretty formidable back then, it¡¯s just not as formidable


    now.


    These shorings were due to the loss of vision and muscle.


    But closebat doesn¡¯t require vision.


    As for the muscr aspect¡­


    The opponent was just a child, with zero influence.


    He reacted swiftly.


    Within seconds, they had fought a few times.


    The child¡¯s attacks were fierce, but due to her young age,cked strength.


    Calvin had no idea where this child hade from.


    His primary focus was on defense, yet he managed to repel the child within a dozen moves


    Molly steadied herself, realizing that she was clearly no match for her opponent. She courteously


    bowed and said, ¡°Apologies for the disturbance.¡±


    Calvin looked perplexed, noticing Mike running over with a familiar person.


    Felix picked up Molly and apologized to Calvin, saying, ¡°Calvin, this is my daughter She meant no


    harm!¡±


    ¡°Calvin, are you alright?¡± Mike asked anxiously.


    Calvin shook his head, then nced at his right hand.


    ¡°Oh no, my seeds!!¡±


    His expression filled with extreme sadness, he knelt directly on the grass and started searching for the


    remaining small bag of seeds.


    ¡°Goodness! These seeds that I worked so hard to acquire!¡±


    Seeing this, Mike said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic Calvin, I¡¯ll help you pick them up right away!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The others also quickly offered to help.


    Then several burly, capable bodyguards were bent over picking up seeds on the ground.


    Feixx was gobsmacked


    ¡°Why did you suddenly attack him? I was just about to try persuading thedy of the house to let us


    stay!! Felix quietly scolded Molly ¡°Persuade her? Molly frowned, ¡°Why persuade her, she seems smart,


    she¡¯ll be tough to convince.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    ¡°You know she¡¯s not easy to fool, and you¡¯re still stirring up trouble for your dad!!¡±


    Molly pondered, ¡°But she just asked me if I wanted to stay.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Felix was taken aback.


    Molly nodded.


    Felix looked at Rosalynn who was watching them, his eyes getting a bit misty


    He wanted to kill her child, and she not only brought the kid back for him, but also epted her despite


    her being a strange child, and let her go to school ¡°My kid is the smartest girl in the world, you learn


    fast, you learn well! Within a year we will definitely meet her requirementer Felix was full of confidence


    Over there, Calvin started to cry because of the seeds.


    Felix was speechless


    Are you kidding me?


    Calvin¡¯s strength indeed seemed very fierce.


    If Calvin¡¯s opponent were not a kid, but him, and he gave it his all, whether he could win was really a


    mystery.


    Seeing Calvin like this, Mike had no choice but to quickly call the bodyguard responsible for protecting


    Ivy


    Not long after, Ivy finished her ss and made a video call.


    ¡°vy¡­the wistena seeds are scattered¡­ Calvin sobbed to lvy


    Ivy said, ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re an adult. If the seeds are scattered, just find them. Why are you crying?¡±


    Calvin didn¡¯t speak, just sobbed quietly


    ¡°Alright, alright. When Ie home, I¡¯ll bring you an ice cream, and watch a cartoon with you in the


    evening. Is that okay?¡±


    Calvin took a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Are you not crying anymore?¡±


    Calvin sniffed, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me toe home!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The video call ended


    Calvin took a few more deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    Mike figured it should be fine now


    Who knew¡­Calvin, calm andposed, took a small shovel and dug up the patch of turf where the


    seeds had fallen


    Watching his tall and resolute figure, Mike was full of admiration


    Felix wondered if he had seen too few normal people.


    ¡°Mike, is your friend brain-damaged?¡± he asked sincerely.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mike turned to look at Felox, ¡°He just likes to cry!¡±


    Felix and Molly looked very surprised.


    ¡°But he can fight!¡± Mike added.


    Felix still looked confused, as if he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Hearing this, Molly found it quite amusing and even burst intoughter.


    The royal fam¡¯s got their knickers in a twist big time right now


    After all, it was Simon who started the beef, Rosalynn just hit back.


    But no one would¡¯ve thought, right under their royal noses, Simon would get snuffed out, and in a way


    that the whole world knows about


    The royals¡¯ ties with both Bane Corporation and the Jared Group isn¡¯t a biggie.


    The shares in these coborations aren¡¯t much, but the cob with the Scott family, now that¡¯s a whole


    different ball game.


    If their rtionship with the Scott family goes sour cause of Simon, how they gonna y nice in the


    future?


    Mrs. Scott of the Scott family straight up added a bounty of 30 million on the dark web and became one


    of Simon¡¯s hunters.


    She¡¯s making her stance crystal clear.


    Simon¡¯s mom, looking at her son¡¯s headless corpse, was crying her eyes out.


    Her cousin is the queen, she knelt before her and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that Jared girl has brought


    shame to the royal house and murdered Simon, we can¡¯t let this slide!¡±


    The queen, sitting on her throne with a sour face, replied, ¡°Do you think today¡¯s H Country


    entrepreneurs are still the same as those 40 years ago?¡±


    40 years ago, those H Country folks would bend over backwards to give them money and coborate


    with them just to make a buck.


    But now, people from H Country have their own advanced tech and elite teams.


    They no longer need to suck up to them.


    On the flip side, they¡¯ve been left in the dust, unable to keep up with H Country¡¯s development and


    progress over the years


    Now, they¡¯re the ones who need people from H Country.


    They¡¯ve be the ones being chosen.


    ¡°So we just let Simon die such a humiliating death? Let him remain headless?¡± Simon¡¯s mother,


    shocked, stared at her cousin.


    Ive already reached out to Hria Jared to persuade her granddaughter to return Simon¡¯s head. You


    know what kind of person Hria is. She¡¯s been threatened and is definitely pissed off. She won¡¯t even


    save my face!¡± the queen said solemnly


    Born a princess, she has enjoyed a life of glory and honor, but now she has to bow down for a useless


    man


    Thinking of this made the queen furrow her brows deeply.


    ¡°But in the end, my son was the one who got killed! What does she have to be mad about!!¡±


    Among the bounty for killing Simon, Hria added an extra 50 million


    ¡°This situation, ultimately, it was Simon who made the first offensive move. Others just retaliated, and


    the one who ended him was someone close to him. It was his own negligence!¡± The queen was losing


    her patience, ¡°Do you really want me to betray the entire royal family¡¯s interests for him? Did he ever


    consider the royal family¡¯s interests in his actions? Now I have to sacrifice the royal family¡¯s interests


    for him?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Simon¡¯s mother cried out in despair


    ¡°Enough, I can only promise to do my best to recover Simon¡¯s head. Don¡¯t say anymore!¡±


    The queen directed a warning gaze at her cousin, emphasizing, ¡°Take a lesson from what happened to


    Simon. If you¡¯re set on seeking revenge, target the one who killed him, but don¡¯t involve innocent


    families.¡±


    Simon¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes filled with intense hatred, revealing her desire for retribution


    Observing her mother¡¯s reaction, the queen spoke firmly, ¡°If you provoke those families again, the royal


    family will publicly sever all ties with your family. This naturally includes Leo


    Leo, Simon¡¯s brother, held a prominent position within the royal family.


    Simon¡¯s mother was taken aback, then she swallowed her grief and lowered her head saying, ¡°Your


    Majesty, you have my word. Both Leo and I will prioritize the interests of the royal family. I implore you,


    as a helpless mother, to aid me in recovering Simon¡¯s remains as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The queen nodded.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Simon¡¯s mother left the hall with her head down, biting her lip as she walked away quickly.


    She would never let the girl who killed Simon off the hook

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    The Queen explicitly forbid their public actions, but Simon¡¯s mother was secretly pulling the strings.


    Two days have passed, and Simon¡¯s head has been found.


    However, this requires a substantial amount of money.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The funeral took ce quietly, without anyone noticing.


    Simr to Heatherway, Simon was also prohibited from being buried in the royal cemetery.


    During this period, the royal family and Simon¡¯s mother have expended a considerable amount of


    money in search of the killer


    Little did they know that the killer herself was busy tutored at another household.


    If progress continued swiftly, she would be an elementary school student by the next spring


    semester.


    Aside from her studies, there was something she greatly enjoys-suddenly engaging with the


    bodyguards.


    She didn¡¯t seek out those guards she clearly surpassed in strength but specifically targeted individuals


    like Ableson and Mike


    Of course, even though Ableson and Mike were no match for Felix, they could still hold their own


    against her


    They bore no resentment and were even willing to be challenged by her, finding it rather enjoyable.


    Every time they bested her, they¡¯dfort her, ¡°You¡¯re still young but already so strong Eat more meat


    grow tall and big, and soon we won¡¯t stand a chance against you!¡±


    She¡¯s cool with that


    After a match, she¡¯d retreat to her room and get back to her studies


    But ever since her first sparring session with Calvin, she stopped challenging him, mainly because she


    realized the gap between their abilities was way too wide But also¡­ because that day he cried over the


    incident with the seed, it really shook her


    She¡¯s kind of scared of him now.


    Moonlit Lake is a big ce.


    She lived in a remote area, her long-term life on the run had kept her from venturing out of her territory,


    she spent her days within her living area.


    In the blink of an eye, winter break arrived.


    The busy and beautiful woman suddenly called her over


    ¡°How are you adjusting to everything here? Rosalynn greeted her, removing her gold-rimmed sses


    and smiling.


    She nodded. ¡°The meals here are delicious. I¡¯ve gained three pounds, and my father is very pleased?


    Rosalynn observed significant changes in her, most notably the absence of the aura of violence she


    once exuded


    She appeared to be increasingly resembling a normal child.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve grown a bit taller, Rosalynn gestured.


    Molly felt as if she had been praised and couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted


    ¡°Your teachers say you learn very quickly. Your test scores are consistently excellent. After their


    comprehensive evaluation, they believe you can skip to third grade.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    The decision is yours¡±


    Until now, Molly regarded everything she had done as a challenge.


    She had put great effort into finding a solution for her father¡¯s retirement dilemma.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll take you to school, Rosalynn said


    ¡°School?¡± Molly was puzzled.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Rosalynn sensed her unease.


    ¡°There are many strangers, and it¡¯s not safe Molly candidly expressed. Strangers were a threat to her


    because they could approach her without disguises, making it dangerous.


    ¡°Til take you to have a look, and then you can decide if you want to go.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Molly nodded.


    She adored this beautiful and affluent woman. Unlike others, the woman would never force her to do


    anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°What about my father?¡±


    ¡°He will join youter. For now, he cannot appear in public.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly was very cooperative.


    Soon, she was in the car to school.


    The school was having its final exam. Rosalynn took Molly to the principal¡¯s office


    Coincidentally, Liam, whom they hadn¡¯t seen in a while, was also in the office


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you go for the exchange student spot I worked so hard to get for you!¡± The principal asked


    angrily, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯re getting more and more rebellious


    Liam was still wearing his faded jacket, appearing slightly taller, with neatly groomed hair. He stood


    before the principal, silent and sporting a disinterested¡±


    expression.


    Rosalynn knocked on the door. The principal looked up and immediately smiled upon seeing Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you¡¯re here. Is this the child from your rtive¡¯s family?¡± the principal asked.


    As soon as Liam heard Ivy¡¯s mother mentioned, his ears turned red, and his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalynn ced her hand on Molly¡¯s back and gently urged her to enter. ¡°Is Liam


    going to be an exchange student?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liam responded impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk back!¡± the principal eximed, visibly frustrated,


    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s calm down and take it slowly,¡± Rosalynn intervened, feeling somewhat exasperated but still


    attempting to mediate


    ¡°This is a remarkable opportunity. With Liam¡¯s exceptional physics abilities, he will undoubtedly gain


    tremendous benefits from spending a year abroad,¡± the principal confidently stated.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You guys continue, I¡¯ve finished my exam, I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Liam finished speaking and was about to leave.


    But Molly quickly walked to the door and stared at him; ¡°She didn¡¯t say you could go.¡±


    Liam¡¯s face looked even worse.


    ¡°Molly, let him go.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t expect Molly to be like this.


    Molly was very obedient and stepped aside.


    Liam looked helpless.


    He just heard the principal say that Ivy¡¯s sister was alsoing to this school


    Seems like she¡¯ll be in the same ss as ivy


    This girl doesn¡¯t seem like a normal person.


    Ivy will be bullied by her, right?


    Liam¡¯s brows furrowed even more, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just left.


    The principal looked a bit puzzled, then smiled and said. ¡°Let me see the report card first.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been homeschooling. I¡¯ll show you hertest test paper.¡± Rosalynn took out Molly¡¯s test paper,


    The principal looked at the test paper and was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Um


    ¡°She¡¯s still practicing, shell definitely be better by the time she officially starts school Rosalynn said


    gently.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask if the entrance exams can be based on the second half of the third-grade curriculum¡±


    ¡°In theory, yeah, we can do that. I¡¯ll have someone arrange it, just have here take the test in a few


    days, the Principal replied, ncing over the test paper once


    more


    Her scores in science are pretty dope, but her humanities. Well, part of the reason is her handwriting


    sucks.


    That¡¯s still a problem that needs some fixing


    ¡°Alright, Rosalynn nodded, ¡°What about Liam? Is he not going for the exchange program because he¡¯s


    broke?¡±


    ¡°He has a full schrship, and as for living expenses¡­ We, the teaching staff, have decided to chip in


    if he¡¯s strapped for cash! I have a rtive living near the school who¡¯s willing to take Liam in, but the kid


    just doesn¡¯t want to go. He won¡¯t tell us why, almost making me sick with worry.¡±


    ¡°Liam¡¯s blessed to have a teacher like you.¡± Rosalynn expressed sincerely


    Some parents can¡¯t even do what the principal does


    ¡°He¡¯s truly talented, it would be a waste if he doesn¡¯t fully utilize his potential expressed another


    individual.


    ¡°But at his age, his own desires matter too. He will still have opportunities to get into top schoolster in


    high school or college,¡± added a third person.


    ¡°Well if he doesn¡¯t want to, I suppose that¡¯s the only sce I can find. This ungrateful kid the principal


    sighed, feeling helpless.


    Once the exams concluded, Ivy, who tends to warm up slowly and doesn¡¯t vie for attention, and her


    ssmates leisurely left the building once the crowd dispersed As she passed by the pool, she caught


    sight of a familiar figure.


    ¡°Liam!¡±


    Liam was tying his shoces and nced in her direction. Ivy joyfully ran towards him.


    ¡°Are youing to my house during winter break?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time,¡± replied Liam.


    Ivy¡¯s expression immediately turned disappointed, ¡°Okay¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did your exams go well?¡± Liam asked.


    Ivy bit her lip and thought for a moment, ¡°I think they went pretty alright?


    ¡°Okay, I gotta go,¡± Liam said and prepared to leave


    ¡°Goodbye¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liam gripped his backpack strap a bit tighter


    ¡°Your sister seems a bit hard to get along with, don¡¯t always let her walk over you. If she bullies you, tell


    your mom, got it?¡±


    Ivy looked puzzled, her eyes wide open.


    Sister? What sister?


    ¡°What a mess!¡± Liam said, seeing her like this.


    He felt a bit disappointed


    fi¡¯m quite tough, nobody can bully me Ivy said very seriously.


    Did Liam misunderstand her abilities because he saw her being kidnapped?


    She¡¯s the one who can knock her dad down during boxing practicel


    ¡°Better be.¡± Liam said.


    He saw Rosalynning with the sister he didn¡¯t like and turned to leave.


    Ivy, still puzzled, turned around to see Rosalynn, her face breaking into a big smile.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    She ran over happily


    Upon reaching her, Rosalynn noticed a strange young woman following her.


    Molly was looking at Ivy.


    Her expression was very serious, like she was observing some kind of exotic creature


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She once heard Ivy¡¯s voice, which was very pleasant, like the kitten she once saved.


    ¡°Sweetie, this is Molly, Rosalynn told Ivy. ¡°Molly, this is Ivy.¡±¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really cute.¡±


    Before Rosalynn had finished speaking, Molly said to Ivy very seriously and earnestly

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    hy had always been a cute little girl,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s used to the praise, but this was her first time beingplimented in such a way


    ¡°Thanks¡± she replied sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty too


    Strictly speaking, Molly has never really hung out with kids her age.


    As far as she can remember, she¡¯s always been on the run, or on the way to it.


    She¡¯s had a taste of the nomial life.


    But there, she¡¯s only met some old folks, and a bunch of boozen, no kids.


    ¡°Molly will be going to school here too Rosalynn gently told Ivy, ¡°Look out for her, will ya?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Ivy patted her chest confidently.


    Molly just looked at her, not saying a word


    Seeing this. Rosalynn didn¡¯t push them to interact


    She held Ivy¡¯s hand, noticing the pencil smudges all over it.


    In the past, Ivy¡¯s pencils were always sharpened by Calvin or Laura and she¡¯d take them to school.


    But recently, Ivy felt that wasn¡¯t right.


    She wanted to do her own thing, so she started sharpening her own pencils.


    But now, her tiny hands were always smudged with pencil lead.


    Rosalynn took out a wet wipe and gently cleaned her hands, ¡°What were you talking to Liam about?¡±


    ¡°I wanted Liam toe over to my house, but he said he was busy Ivy sighed, ¡°Mom, is Liam poor? I


    heard the principal say he¡¯s tutoring instead of studying properly. But isn¡¯t tutoring a grown-up¡¯s job?¡±


    ¡°Not necessanly¡± Rosalynn stroked her face, ¡°Anyone who¡¯s really good can tutor


    Ivy nodded, not quite understanding.


    ¡°Mom, can Liam tutor me?¡± her eyes lit up. Then he cane to our house and make some money!¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Liam is strict, aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    by puffed out her chest confidently, Tm not some scaredy-cat if i do well, he won¡¯t be mean to me!¡±


    Molly, standing behind Rosalynn, tilted her head, watching the scene unfold as if observing a curious


    creature


    She overheard Mike and her dad say that they didn¡¯t raise her like a regr girl.


    So, is a regr girl supposed to be like vy?


    She couldn¡¯t quite put it into words.


    Maybe it¡¯s like sunshine, a warmke, a spring breeze.


    Suddenly, Molly felt a sense of defeat.


    She felt more like an iceberg beneath the calm sea, a dark abyss where the light doesn¡¯t reach, a wind


    carrying the scent of blood.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s voice broke Molly¡¯s train of thought


    She looked up.


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s smiling eyes, she pursed her lips, ¡°Can I go home? I miss dad.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    And so, Molly headed back the way they came, head bowed.


    ¡°Mom, I think she is upset,¡± Ivy whispered, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it Rosalynn answered after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Molly just has some things she¡¯s still


    figuring out¡±


    Thinking is a good thing¡± Ivy gave a thumbs up.


    Rosalynn smiled and gently patted her head


    On the way, hy met many of her ssmates, some from her ss, others from different ones.


    Everyone greeted her enthusiastically, and some even bravely greeted Rosalynn.


    After getting a gentle response from Rosalynn, they all got so excited they started jumping around.


    After getting into the car, Ivy buckled her seatbelt by herself.


    Then she tumed to look at Molly.


    Molly noticed her gaze and looked back


    ¡°Do you want some candy?¡± Ivy blinked and asked sweetly, then handed Molly a piece


    Molly lowered her head, thought for a moment, then epted the candy: ¡°Thank you¡±

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    ¡°We¡¯re all pals hem, no need to be formall¡±:


    These words got Rosalynn thinking.


    She wondered where Ivy, who went to school every day, had learned such adult social etiquette.


    A sudden sense of unease crept into her heart.


    Was it because hy was too young, or because she hadn¡¯t grown up in a dangerous environment?


    Had she considered Molly, whom she had just met, as a trusted friend?


    What if she encountered a bad guy?


    Was this the type of person her father had once warned her about, someone who could be deceived


    without malizing it and unable to fight back?


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re pais!¡± Molly said, holding her candy a bit more firmly.


    Since Ivy trusted her like this, she would never let her be deceived!


    Rosalynn, looking at Molly¡¯s determined face in the rearview mirror, was both amused and touched.


    What was this kid thinking about all because of a piece of candy?


    Upon leaving the school, Ivy immediately spotted the car parked on the opposite side of the street


    ¡°Wayne!¡± she said quickly to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°It¡¯s your dad, do you want to go to his car?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Ivy nodded.


    Rosalynn drove the car over


    Before the car had even stopped, Wayne was out of his car


    Rosalynn rolled down the window


    Wayne came over first gently stroking her cheek, ¡°Everything sorted out?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much, just have to take the test in a few days¡± Rosalynn answered


    Originally, Wayne was strongly against letting Molly get too close to him.


    But he saw Molly sparing with Ableson and Mike


    The kid was incredibly skilled.


    if there was someone Ivy¡¯s age to apany her to and from school every day, acting as a covert


    bodyguard, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea


    Training Molly from a young age could also make her a reliable ally.


    ¡°The kid wants to go to your car, take her over, we¡¯ll see you at home.


    ¡°Mhm.


    Wayne leaned down, kissing Rosalynn¡¯s forehead


    The sweet scene had the kids averting their eyes.


    Molly hadn¡¯t formally met Wayne


    She was on high alert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, he¡¯s a good guy¡± Ivy¡¯s small hand patted Molly¡¯s lightly, then she gave her a


    reassuring look.


    He¡¯s a good guy?


    Molly thought about it, the things she had heard about Wayne only confirmed her belief that lvy was an


    innocent soul


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Wayne opened the car door on the kids side, unbuckled Ivy¡¯s seatbelt, and carried her


    out.


    His gaze met Molly¡¯s for a moment.


    He was expressionless, just giving a slight nod


    Molly nodded back at him.


    ¡°Honey, be careful driving.¡± he said to Rosalynn as he was hoisting Ivy into the car


    Rosalynn acknowledged his words.


    Ivy, leaning on his shoulder, waved to her mom


    The driver on the other side opened the back door


    Molly saw another kid in the car


    He was looking at lvy, a soft smile on his face, his eyes full of affection.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Molly¡¯s gaze shifted back


    She thought to herself, Rosalynn¡¯s two kids looked fragile and in need of protection.


    ¡°Molly, how do you feel? Rosalynn asked from ahead.


    Molly looked at her. I might let Ableson and Mike down. I can¡¯t be a regr little girl?


    Rosalynn was momentarily taken aback.


    What she meant to ask was about Molly¡¯s feelings towards school.


    ¡°A regr little girl?¡± Rosalynn was puzzled.


    ¡°Like your daughter Molly said, hanging her head low


    She had learned many words and read many books recently


    But when she needed to express herself, she couldn¡¯t remember any of them.


    ¡°Gentle sweet like a little sun, she slowly described, then looked up at Rosalynn and shook her head, ¡°I


    am theplete opposite.¡±


    Rosalynn was a little shocked


    After thinking for a while, Rosalynn didn¡¯t drive off immediately, but found a parking spot.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going?¡± Molly was a bit confused. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn stretched outzily, patting her shoulder lightly, ¡°Just felt like having some ice cream.


    Wannae with?¡±


    Molly obediently replied, ¡°Sure¡±


    Soon, Rosalynn and Molly walked into a nearby convenience store and bought two cones


    The weather was already chilly.


    Holding the ice cream, their hands were numbed by the cold


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn and Molly sat under a big tree.


    After a few bites, she suddenly asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re theplete opposite of Ivy. In what way?¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t expect the conversation to circle back while they were eating ice cream


    But she was willing to discuss it


    Probably in a bad way, Your husband is wary of me, Paige looks scared of me, Ableson and Mike don¡¯t


    think I¡¯m a regr kid.¡± She paused, ¡°After meeting many people, I realized that besides my dad, no


    one thinks I¡¯m a regr kid¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment. ¡°But who set the standard for what a regr kid should be


    Molly looked at her, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Molly, if you¡¯re happy the way you are now, then just be yourself. People in this world are all unique,


    there¡¯s no temte. If everyone lived the same way, how boring would that be?¡±


    All Felix had taught Molly was survival skills and not to trust anyone


    No one had ever spoken to Molly like this before.


    She stared at Rosalynn for a while, then sincerely said, ¡®T protect your children.¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly felt a pang in her heart


    She reached out to pat Molly¡¯s head, but Molly instinctively dodged.


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s hand hanging in the air, Molly looked a bit lost, then lowered her eyes and slowly


    moved her head back under Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn smiled, gently patting her head, ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to finish your ice


    cream and pass the entrance exam!¡±


    ¡°Okay!


    Molly nodded vigorously, then took a big bite of her ice cream.


    It was too cold.


    She made a face of difort


    Seeing her like this, Rosalynn felt the difort for her


    They finished their ice cream.


    Then the two got back in the car and headed to Moonlit Lake


    Because they were dyed eating ice cream, they were about ten minuteste


    Wayne was getting impatient


    Just as he was about to call them, Rosalynn¡¯s car pulled up.


    He walked up immediately.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Rosalynn got out of the car and he asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Rosalynn subconsciously looked back at Molly as she got out of the car¡¯s backseat.


    Molly didn¡¯t look at her, she politely bowed and said: ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Very well. Study hard¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After speaking, Molly walked towards the bodyguard residence.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn turned around, pinching Wayne¡¯s cheek, speechless. ¡°Can¡¯t you have


    a less intimidating expression?¡±


    Wayne held her hand. ¡°We were dyed by more than ten minutes it¡¯s normal to be concerned.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already evaluate her? Rosalynn sighed in frustration. She appears different from other


    children due to her upbringing and high intelligence, but she doesn¡¯t have antisocial personality¡±


    Tunderstand,¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly peculiar,¡± Rosalynn embraced his waist. ¡°You have several bodyguards around you, who


    have failed to assassinate you, and yet you¡¯re not afraid of them. Instead, you worry about a little child.¡±


    Wayne looked at his wife.


    With a hint of helplessness, he said, ¡°Maybe bing a father has made me more fragile?¡±


    Rosalynnughed. Don¡¯t give me that?¡±


    Wayne also started tough along with her.


    After the final exams, Ivy and Cory had their first winter vacation in life.


    For Cory, the holiday didn¡¯t make much difference.


    He was just studying in a different ce.


    But for ivy, it was different.


    She was like a wild horse that had broken free, the harsh outside weather couldn¡¯t stop her from


    ying outdoors


    Max was now a healthy, good dog


    Rosalynn woke up, wrapped in a nket, walked to the French window and saw Max running on the


    grass with Ivy, his mouth wide open and tongue out


    Laura couldn¡¯t catch up, she was patting her thighs in frustration


    Calvin stood nkly on the spot, Max excitedly rushed towards him, and without saying a word,


    knocked the tall man over


    Then he started running back to Ivy, circling around her


    Wayne went over, hugged Rosalynn from behind


    He had slepttest night and was still groggy


    When he woke up and couldn¡¯t find his wife, he instinctively followed her


    He held her tightly, burying his head in her neck.


    Rosalynn reached back and yfully ruffled his messy hair. ¡°Only Max can keep up with Ivy¡¯s energy,¡±


    she remarked


    Wayne chuckled and opened his eyes, gazing outside. At the same time, Calvin was sitting up. Seeing


    this, Max wagged his tail excitedly and plopped himself down on Calvin


    Wayne remained silent, clearly puzzled. Sensing his confusion, Rosalynn exined, ¡°I heard that


    Calvin took Max¡¯s chicken leg to use as fertilizer for the roses, and Max caught him in the act.¡±


    ¡°Well he deserved it for stealing a dog¡¯s chicken leg, Waynemented, before adding in a whiny


    tone, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer, shall we?¡±


    During previous winters, Wayne had developed a fondness for sleeping next to Rosalynn. Initially, he


    had adamantly refused to stay over at her apartment, but on a winter night whose exact date eluded his


    memory, he ended up staying because he was toozy to leave.


    The next morning, when he woke up, she was like a kitten in his arms, fragrant, soft, and warm.


    He started staying over more and more often.


    In the winter before they separated, he almost always lived at her ce


    Rosalynn checked the time.


    ¡°Today I¡¯m representing Bane Corporation in a meeting with the Rosso family, are you sure this is


    okay?¡± Rosalynn asked somewhat hesitantly.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the Rosso family.


    It was just that the incident that year was a big deal.


    The Rosso family might have some grudges.


    ¡°Our uing partnership is about an energy project, it¡¯s impossible to bypass Bane Energy


    Corporation. If they feel ufortable, they can choose to cooperate with otherpanies.¡± Wayne


    said, then suddenly picked up Rosalynn, ¡®Sleeping for another half an hour is more important.¡±

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    When Rosalynn and Wayne woke up, Ivy was already up in the greenhouse, had done her rounds, and


    picked some ripe fruits and veggies


    She had even taken a bath and changed into clean clothes.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s freezing out there, with dew and frost on the ground in the moming. If you catch a cold from


    rolling around out there, what then? You can¡¯t keep doing this


    Laura poured her some hot milk Rosalynn heard her nagging as soon as she came downstairs.


    Over the past half a year, lvy had grown significantly taller and her physical strength was also


    surprisingly good.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Seeing Rosalynning down. Ivy immediately ran towards her, opened her arms and embraced her,


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Very well Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Did you have fun with Max?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ivy nodded joyfully, ¡°School is such a drag, I can¡¯t take care of the greenhouse or Max. He really


    misses me!¡±


    After that, hy joined her mommy and Wayne for breakfast.


    At the same time, the reported on the n she had made for the winter vacationst night.


    After listening. Rosalynn felt that her daughter had a lot on her te.


    Of course, the most important thing was the n for the New Year


    When she reported, she would also seriously ask for mommy¡¯s opinion and discuss it with her


    If there was anything unreasonable, she would immediately change it


    Watching this, Wayne found the originally dull breakfast very exciting.


    He didn¡¯t know what good deeds he had done in his past life to have such luck in this Ide.


    As Ivy was speaking, she suddenly looked at him.


    Wayne immediately put down his utensils and straightened up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°When can I go to Bane Corp Center? I want to give New Year gifts to the people there¡±


    Ivy might not remember many people who treated her badly, but she remembered very clearly those


    who were good to her.


    ¡°Arrange it and tell daddy, any time is fine,¡± Wayne answered


    Ivy then made a mark on her n.


    Rosalynn looked at her then at Wayne


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne really didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper in front of Ivy


    After breakfast.


    Rosalynn and Wayne had to prepare for a meeting with representatives from the Rosso family.


    Since they needed to bring two different teams, after leaving home, one went to Bane Corp Center and


    the other to Bane Energy Corporation


    It¡¯s no secret now that Rosalynn is the boss of Bane Energy Corporation


    Many employees of Bane Energy Corporation were very excited when they leamed that Rosalynn


    would represent Bane Energy Corporation at today¡¯s meeting with the Rosso family.


    As soon as L arved at Bane Energy Corporation, she heard a group of men discussing


    enthusiastically in the elevator


    ¡°The scale of this cooperation with the Rosso family is quiterge. I don¡¯t know what President


    Silverman is thinking. He seems very determined to support his wife. If this decision makes the other


    party ufortable, the cooperation may fail, which would be a real pity¡±

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman indeed possesses certain abilities. During her discreet existence, her beauty


    captivated President Silverman, and their rtionshipsted for five years. Later, President Silverman


    became so infatuated with her that he disregarded even the woman from the Rosso family.¡±


    ¡°Have you met her?¡±


    ¡°In fact, we haven¡¯t met her in person, only seen her on television. She is stunningly beautiful with a


    great figure¡±


    ¡°So, think about why she could enchant President Silverman like that


    As the men discussed this, they exchanged nces and disyed understanding smiles.


    L nced at them and furrowed her brow


    At that moment, the men¡¯s gaze fell upon L


    ¡°Miss, are you new here?¡± the most audacious man approached L with a smirk. ¡°Which floor do you


    work on?¡±


    L, with her upright figure and well-toned physique from years of exercise, was quite striking even in


    her professional attire.


    ¡°The top floor¡± L mplied as she looked at him.


    The man paused for a moment. The top floor? You mean the President¡¯s office?¡±


    L presented her ID badge and coldly said to the man, ¡°The President¡¯s assistant¡±.


    Upon seeing L¡¯s ID badge, the expressions of the men immediately changed


    Their audacity vanished, reced by astonishment and fear.


    ¡°Sorry about earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what makes you different from President Silverman?¡± L put away her badge, asking


    coldly


    Before the guys could answer, L said, ¡°He uses his brain to think while you guys


    Her gaze contemptuously swept over the lower half of their bodies. The elevator arrived just in time and


    she walked in, head held high.


    The men stood there, looking like they¡¯d just been pped in the face


    Seeing they weren¡¯t getting in, L ignored them and pressed the button for the top floor


    The once excited men now looked like defeated soldiers


    ¡°Man, this is embarrassing. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d run into President Silverman¡¯s assistant!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s got a killer body¡­ Wonder if she¡¯s got a boyfriend¡­¡±


    *Probably not, she was checking me out earlier, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    The somber mood was quickly reced by excited whispers.


    They continued to chatter in hushed tones


    L arrived at her floor soon after.


    Rosalynn arrived too.


    The previously despondent atmosphere became lively once again


    They continued their hushed whispers.


    L amved shortly after.


    Rosalynn also arrived.


    The individuals responsible for liaising with the Rosso family gradually gathered in the conference


    room.


    Rosalynn could sense everyone¡¯s concerns, but she didn¡¯t say anything and joined them in reviewing


    the agenda for the meeting


    As the time approached, she led the group from Bane Energy Corporation and headed to the


    headquarters:


    Meanwhile, the representatives from the Rosso family, who were originally scheduled to arrive at the


    headquarters in an hour arrived early,


    A woman wearing a gracious smile, entered Wayne¡¯s office.


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s been a while,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Annie, long time no see. Wayne responded politely.


    Annie tilted her head slightly and said, ¡°Do men from H Country never age? You look even younger


    than you did six years ago?


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne chuckled lightly, ¡°Maybe being around kids makes me see younger?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annieughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte President Silverman yet.¡±


    The other members of the Rosso family delegation hadplicated expressions on their faces


    Everyone knew that Annie was the key figure in the marriage alliance between Heatherway and


    Wayne.


    Later on

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Wayne and Annie sat in the living room.


    ¡°My assistant was overly anxious about this meeting, arriving an hour early and causing inconvenience


    for you, Annie apologized sincerely.


    Annie was the eldest daughter of the Rosso family


    She was different from Heatherway¡¯s mother


    Their appearances resembled their respective mothers more, so they didn¡¯t look alike.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Wayne said nonchntly. It¡¯s been a long time since west met, so it¡¯s good to catch up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to see you, but my father felt that my misjudgment almost turned the Rosso


    family and the Silverman family into enemies. For the past few years, he forbade me from getting


    involved in matters rted to your family, Annie paused briefly. ¡°Properly speaking, I owe you and Mrs.


    Silverman an apology. Heatherway¡¯s past behavior was truly inappropriate.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes half-closed.


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite amazing, you know? Two years ago, I almost had the opportunity to coborate with Ms.


    Gabrie, but Jered Ventures suddenly withdrew from the partnership before signing the contract. I


    regretted it for a long time, Annie smiled. ¡°That day, my assistant told me that Ms. Gabrie was


    actually your former secretary Secretary Tesdal. It suddenly dawned on me that she probably didn¡¯t


    want to coborate with our Rosso family¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Wayne smiled slightly. When he mentioned his wife, his gaze unintentionally revealed a


    touch of tenderness. She never cared about those things. There must be other reasons.


    Annie¡¯s smile grew even more pronounced.


    Tve heard a lot about her abilities when she was still your secretary, but you just wouldn¡¯t let her meet


    me. After so many years, I can finally meet her¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression became somewhat cold. He had met Annie to discuss a marriage alliance


    between the two families


    He didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to know about it, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t bring her along


    It wasn¡¯t until the media started to hype it up that he told her.


    ¡°When sheester, don¡¯t keep bringing up the past. Wayne looked at Annie, ¡°That matter is really


    not a good thing for me.¡±


    Annie¡¯s smile froze for a moment, then she seemed a bit embarrassed, Im sorry, let¡¯s talk about the


    project¡±


    ¡°Sure Wayne agreed


    He didn¡¯t feel that what happened in the past was a loss to the Rosso family.


    It was a business marriage to begin with.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The goal of both families was the same, to generate more profits


    During the engagement period, Wayne relinquished a significant portion of the profits from the joint


    projects the two families worked on aspensation for calling off the marriage.


    if there was indeed any debt owed, it could be considered repaid.


    As for Heatherway, Wayne had wamed her from the beginning not to provoke Rosalynn.


    But she didn¡¯t listen, and everything he did afterward was simply retaliatory


    Half an hourter, Rosalynn arrived at the Bane Corp Center with the Bane Energy Corporation team


    As she stepped out of the car, she nced outside and was slightly surprised


    ¡°Wee back, Ms. Tesdall Sean Hudy, apanied by several senior employees, warmly presented


    Rosalynn with a bouquet of flowers.


    Rosalynn walked over with a wry smile.


    Sean handed her arge bouquet of flowers


    ¡°This is too much,¡± she said with a hint of amusement.


    Sean was touched. ¡°It¡¯s great, we¡¯ve all been promoted¡±


    Rosalynn replied with a smile


    Then, she introduced L, who was behind her, to Sean


    After exchanging greetings, Sean¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Annie arrived half an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°So early?¡±


    She said her assistant made a mistake with the time, arriving an hour early. She¡¯s currently in President


    Silverman¡¯s office, having a conversation with him.¡± Sean answered


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go up then¡±


    ¡°Surel

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    The office door was knocked, and it was an employee from the President¡¯s office


    Wayne¡¯s typically aloof expression instantly softened, and he stood up


    Annie also stood up in response.


    Shortly after, Sean and Rosalynn entered the President¡¯s office one after another


    ¡°Ms. Annie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Rosalynn walked over to Ms. Annie, extending her hand for a


    handshake


    Ms. Annie¡¯s smile was radiant. She nced up and down at Rosalynn, then shook her hand and said


    with a smile, ¡°Gabrie, it¡¯s lovely to meet you?


    ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting ahead of schedule,¡± Wayne said to his assistant.


    The assistant immediately nodded in agreement and went to prepare the conference room


    On the way to the conference room, Wayne and Rosalynn walked behind.


    Rosalynn had juste in from outside, and her hands felt cold.


    Wayne, seemingly unconcerned, held her hand.


    ¡°Be careful¡± Rosalynn lightly nudged him with her elbow and whispered.


    However, Wayne deliberately ignored her


    Although Annie walked ahead, their shadows reflected along the ss walls on the way.


    Upon reaching the conference room, the three parties began their lengthy negotiations, primarily


    focusing on matters of interest.


    The Rosso family¡¯s representatives were very polite to the Bane Corporation headquarters personnel,


    but once they engaged with the Energy Corporation side, they became extremely aggressive,


    particrly targeting Rosalynn


    Sean sat next to Wayne, his brow furrowed, involuntarily looking at Wayne


    Wayne¡¯splexion was not particrly good either.


    He said to Sean, She can handle it.¡±


    All these people were challenging her, seemingly believing that his wife couldn¡¯t possibly understand


    matters in their field of expertise


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Rosalynn never involved herself in anything she wasn¡¯t confident about


    After intense discussions, Rosalynn calmly took a sip of her coffee


    The individuals from the Rosso family across the table didn¡¯t have pleasant expressions, except for Ms.


    Annie


    ¡°Gabrie¡¯s abilities are truly as legendary,¡± she said, then looked at her subordinates. Tve said it


    before, all your worries are unnecessary. With her involvement, this project will be even more


    sessful.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the others responded softly


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Annie, your praise is excessive, but since you put it that way, can I understand that the contract


    terms are now confirmed? The assistant to Ms. Annie furrowed his brows.


    He wanted to say something else but heard his boss say, ¡°Of course. I look forward to a pleasant


    coboration with Gabrie.¡±

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    The meeting was a bit of a brawl, but surprisingly, it ended up running pretty smoothly.


    Sean thought for sure they¡¯d need at least two more meetings to settle this whopper of a contract


    After all, any concession made in the face of a big fat investment means big bucks.


    But against all odds, Annie agreed to the contract when there was plenty more room for negotiation.


    Sean still couldn¡¯t believe it when all three of them inked the contract.


    it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ve waited so long to finally meet Gabrie. How about we grab a quick bite?¡± Annie


    delicately ced her diamond-studded pen back into a velvet box, handed it to her assistant, then


    popped the question.


    Wayne looked to Rosalynn for her opinion.


    Rosalynn answered with a smile. ¡°You¡¯vee a long way, Ms. Annie. We should definitely show you


    some hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Great. You sort out the restaurant, I¡¯ll head back to the hotel to slip into something morefortable,


    then I meet you guys at the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, Rosalynn nodded.


    Annie then took her team and left the Bane Corp Center


    Wayne¡¯s gaze never left his wife.


    After Annie left, Rosalynn seemed to rx a bit


    She was initially worried that her presence might ruffle the feathers of the Rosso family¡¯s delegation.


    But it seems that at least Annie doesn¡¯t have a beef with her


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you¡¯re freakin¡¯ amazing!!¡±


    Sean stood up and started pping for Rosalynn.


    Others joined in.


    Wayne, usually stone-faced, cracked a smile.


    But he still corrected them, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Tesdal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, Ms. Tesdall¡¯ Sean responded dramatically.


    This was totally out of character for his usualposed corporate persona.


    ¡°Come on, what are you guys doing? It¡¯s your hard work that did it. I just came in at the end, said a few


    words. The credit is all yours,¡± Rosalynn said,ughing.


    ¡°Now that the contract is signed, go hit up Mr. Sean for your bonuses and holidays Ms. Tesdal,e to


    my office. I have a few details I want to chat with you about.¡±


    Wayne said, standing up.


    Given Wayne¡¯s usual no-nonsense demeanor, everyone thought he really had some details to discuss


    with Rosalynn.


    But the truth was, Wayne and Rosalynn went into the CEO¡¯s office one after the other


    Wayne turned around, picked up Rosalynn by her slender waist with one hand, pinned her against the


    door and nted a kiss.


    He used to think he loved her more when she was gentle, obedient, pure, and innocent


    But when he saw her shining in the crowd, making people look up to her involuntarily, Wayne realized


    How dull was the image she had pretended to be to meet his expectations


    ¡°Enough


    Rosalynn had no strength to resist the kiss.


    She gently dodged, her arm around his neck, and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I amazing?¡±


    Wayne smiled, kissed her flushed neck, and without any hesitation, said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the best, I would


    bow down to you.¡±


    ¡°But I have a feeling that Ms. Annie didn¡¯t go all out today said Rosalynn, ¡°We both know there was still


    room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°It might be because she feels that the Rosso family didn¡¯t treat you well in the past and wants to make


    it up to you.¡± Wayne said coldly, ¡°She also mentioned that you almost worked together before, but you


    backed off right before signing the contractAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rosalynn blinked in malization, ¡°Yeah, there was something like that.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t like the Rosso family, do you? Don¡¯t want to work with them?¡± Wayne noticed her


    sigh of relief.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosalynn pondered a bit before confessing. ¡°You remember when I was sick, right? We had to


    shut down the business¡±


    Back then, the team wasn¡¯t ready to take the reins


    Wayne was taken aback.


    Then he hugged Rosalynn tightly, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get sick again!¡±


    Rosalynn thought he was being childish.


    But she could feel his genuine fear.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t get sick again, she patted Wayne¡¯s back, ¡°Put me down, I need to pick a restaurant


    ¡°Pick any ce, those guys are out to get you¡­ Wayne still felt ufortable recalling how they


    targeted her


    Suddenly, footsteps echoed outside, followed by a knock on the door


    Then, Sean¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°President Silverman, we have a situation


    When Wayne and Rosalynn rushed to the garage, they noticed arge blood stain on the floor.


    Several members of the Rosso family stood there, some looked horrified, others were frantically


    making phone calls.


    ¡°Ms. Annie was just attacked here, Sean pointed to the blood-soaked spot. It seems she was stabbed


    in the abdomen.


    As he was speaking, a man from the Rosso family stormed over in a rage.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯ve humiliated our family before, but we¡¯ve remained patient, hoping to maintain


    good rtions. Today, Ms. Annie made significant concessions in the contract for your benefit! And


    right after it was signed, she was attacked here, you owe our family an exnation!!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured that once we understand what happened, we will provide you with a response,¡±


    Rosalynn said eamestly.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, today¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± The man red at Rosalynn with


    resentment.


    Wayne¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to speak, Rosalynn held his hand, ¡°Sean, arrange for a


    car to take them back to their hotel to rest


    ¡°Understood


    The few members of the Rosso family who had spoken up were not core members, just more


    audacious than the others.


    Sean calmed them down a bit and sent them away


    Rosalynn received the surveince footage from the time of the incident.


    In the video, a man wearing a ck down jacket, hat, and mask, wrapped tightly in his coat, loitered


    around.


    Soon, Ms. Annie and her entourage appeared in the frame.


    From the get-go, the man was eyeing Ms. Annie, who was at the front of the group, with a cold gaze.


    She was engaged in conversation with her assistant and seemedpletely oblivious to the lurking


    man.


    When Ms. Annie approached, the man suddenly lunged at her with a dagger.


    Chaos ensued.


    Soon, the man was subdued by Ms. Annie¡¯s bodyguard and pinned to the ground.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ms. Annie fell to the ground, her white suit stained red with blood, and her assistant¡¯s arm was also


    covered in blood.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Then, Rosalynn heard the man groaning on the ground, cursing in agony. ¡°Bloody Rosso family,


    trampling all over Heatherway¡¯s dignity and pride. She just died, and here you guys are, making deals


    with her killer! You¡¯re no sister to Heatherway!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn raised an eyebrow


    No wonder that guy was so mad.¡± She turned to Wayne. ¡°Heatherway¡¯s dead?¡±


    Sean, who had just seen off a few members of the Rosso family, arrived in time to hear Rosalynn¡¯s


    question.


    Concerned that Rosalynn might misunderstand Wayne, he quickly rified. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, President


    Silverman didn¡¯t know about this, the Rosso family didn¡¯t make it public either.¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Rosalynn looked at Sean.


    Sean ryed the news to Rosalynn.


    ¡°What¡¯s her death gotta do with us?¡± Wayne grumbled, clearly impatient. ¡°Look into this guy¡¯s identity,


    how he managed to sneak into Bane Corp Center Fire the supervisor on duty for this huge security


    breach!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Sean responded


    It had been a while since hest saw Wayne this livid.


    He instinctively looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded at him, indicating that he should follow Wayne¡¯s orders


    Sean quickly left the room.


    ¡°Chill out¡± Rosalynn turned to Wayne. ¡°We need to check on Ms. Annie at the hospital¡±


    She re-watched the video,


    The video didn¡¯t clearly show the extent of Ms. Annie¡¯s injuries.


    When the man charged, Annie¡¯s assistant instinctively acted as a shield.


    Annie had been taken to a nearby hospital


    By the time Rosalynn and Wayne arrived, she was propped up on her hospital bed, clutching a pen.


    Rosalynn recognized it immediately, it was the pen Annie used for signatures.


    However, the cap of the pen seemed slightly deformed.


    ¡°You guys made it.¡±


    Annie snapped back to reality, ced the pen back into its box and set it aside.


    ¡°Stay put.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly approached and stopped Annie from rising.


    She looked pale, pointing to her stomach. ¡°My assistant took most of the blow, it didn¡¯t go too deep¡±


    Tm really sorry about the securitypse at the office building, that you had to go through all this


    ¡°Rosalynn said sincerely.


    Annie shook her head, managing a bitter smile. ¡°If he didn¡¯t find me here today, he would¡¯ve found me


    elsewhere tomorrow and stabbed me just the same.¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment. ¡°I reviewed the surveince footage of the incident, is Ms. Heatherway


    dead?¡±


    Annie nodded in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the exact details. We¡¯re not biological sisters, and there¡¯s


    a significant age gap between us. We haven¡¯t had much interaction. However, when she deceived you,


    my father became really angry. Moreover, she constantly rejected the arranged marriage set up by our


    family, which resulted in her losing her worth and status within our family. Essentially, she was


    abandoned¡­¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, please don¡¯t worry. This minor injury won¡¯t impact our future coboration, Annie


    assured, turning her attention to Wayne, who appeared visibly upset.


    ¡°You should focus on resting. The rest of ourpany employees can handle the coboration, Wayne


    finally spoke, his tone maintaining decency.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t be able to join you for dinner today,¡± Annie expressed her regret.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered, we can have a meal together,¡± Rosalynn offered.


    Annie broke into a smile. ¡°If you say so, my wound doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡±


    Before leaving, Rosalynn also visited Annie¡¯s assistant.


    His injuries were even worse than Annie¡¯s, with a deep cut on his arm exposing the bone


    Rosalynn could imagine, if it weren¡¯t for the assistant blocking that stab, the dagger would¡¯ve pierced


    through Annie¡¯s organs, the consequences would¡¯ve been unthinkable.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Just as she left the hospital, Sean called.


    ¡°Got the guy¡¯s ID. He¡¯s Heatherway¡¯s friend. He flew in together, based on the flight info of Ms. Annie.


    He knew that Ms. Annie wasing to Bane Corporation today, so he hid in a cleaning cartst night


    and stayed in the garage overnight¡± Sean paused slightly, ¡°Secretary Tesdal, what do you n to do


    with him?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne, saying, ¡°Just send him to the police.¡±


    ¡°Roger that.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalynn lifted her hand and lightly touched Wayne¡¯s gloomy face, asking, ¡°What¡¯s


    up?¡±


    Wayne looked at her, ¡°Everyone knows what Heatherway did to you. If she hadn¡¯t fabricated those test


    results, I wouldn¡¯t have.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and seeing him like this made Rosalynn ufortable.


    Because of Heatherway, he missed six years with his loved one and children.


    ¡°What right do they have to act like we owe Heatherway something?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was low.


    If Rosalynn hadn¡¯t been there, he didn¡¯t know if he could¡¯ve stayed calm.


    ¡°People can¡¯te back from the dead, and besides, do you really think those test results would¡¯ve


    mattered if you trusted me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was somewhat indifferent.


    Wayne stiffened, clearly taken aback by Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the past, and it won¡¯t happen again¡­ Wayne reached out to hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°Let the past be the past. She looked at Wayne, ¡°Don¡¯t get stuck in the past.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The weather was not particrly good today, with a gloomy sky and light rain.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting into the car, they headed straight to Moonlit Lake.


    On the way, Rosalynn remembered the pen.


    She reviewed the surveince footage again and noticed that Annie was holding the pen when she


    came out of the elevator. When the unexpected incident urred, the pen fell to the ground, and the


    cap was likely damaged at that time.


    Rosalynn pondered for a moment and messaged L, ¡°I remember you¡¯ve been collecting pens,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± L replied.


    ¡°Do you know the brand of the pen Ms. Annie was using today?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    L quickly replied and sent a few pictures.


    ¡°You also think that pen is particrly beautiful, right? I fell in love with it at first sight and nned to


    ask my friends who sell pens about it after the meeting.¡± ¡°Can you buy it?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    L replied, ¡°Unfortunately, that pen is a one-of-a-kind limited edition. It can¡¯t be purchased anymore.¡±


    Rosalynn felt a bit disappointed. She had wanted to buy the same pen as a gift for Annie


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± L asked.


    L knew Rosalynn well and understood that she wouldn¡¯t buy something that someone else already


    had, no matter how appealing it was

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± a colleague from the studio once asked her the reason


    ¡°Ms. Annie¡¯s pen cap is busted, I was nning to buy her a new one as a gift.¡± Rosalynn responded.


    ¡°Or maybe I can find someone to fix it for you?¡±


    Til ask Ms. Annie first¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    Rosalynn put down her phone and instinctively looked at Wayne, who happened to be looking at her


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were slightly red


    Rosalynn moved closer to him, her hand gently resting on his cheek, asking softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not


    to dwell on the past?¡±


    Wayne looked down, settling into Rosalynn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dwelling.¡±


    Rosalynn hugged him tightly.


    To be honest, Wayne¡¯s recent state sometimes felt a bit off.


    After the next hospital visit to check his brain hematoma, she needed to figure out a way to take him to


    see a psychologist


    At the hospital, after Caleb¡¯s wound had been stitched up, he went straight to the ward to visit Annie


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Annie asked immediately when she saw hime in.


    Caleb smiled, ¡°Just lost a bit of blood, nothing serious!¡±


    ¡°This is a work-rted injury, thepany will cover all your medical expenses. I really appreciate you,


    if it wasn¡¯t for you taking that hit, I would probably be meeting God right now.¡± Annie gave a bitter smile


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, I just did what I had to do.¡± Caleb said, frowning slightly. ¡°We found the


    lunatic. What a nut job, even if he wanted to take revenge on Heatherway, he shouldn¡¯t have picked


    you!¡±


    Annie was fiddling with the pen.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s bodyguards are as tight as a drum, he couldn¡¯t find another target, so he picked me.¡± Her


    tone was t.


    She didn¡¯t seem too upset about the assassination attempt.


    ¡°Your pen is broken!¡± Caleb eximed when he saw the pen, This is your favorite pen!¡±


    Caleb had worked with Annie for fifteen years.


    Since he started working for her, this pen had always been there


    Annie treasured this pen, only used it to sign important contracts.


    She said it was her lucky pen.


    Annie looked silently at the now deted cap.


    ¡°The pen doesn¡¯t mean much now, it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Caleb was a bit surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, and the wound is deep, you should go home and rest. I will call someone


    else from thepany to be my assistant you can take an early holiday¡± Annie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need a holiday!¡± Caleb immediately said,


    ¡°Caleb, listen to me.¡± Annie looked at Caleb, ¡°You¡¯ve been working with me for so many years, I work


    all year round, and so do you. This time take it as a chance to spend time with your family,e back


    to me in the spring¡±


    Caleb looked at Annie


    Something seemed off about her


    ¡°Ms. Annie, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I hide anything from you?¡± Annieughed heartily, ¡°Now, do as I say, you know I don¡¯t like


    repeating things, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    Caleb lowered his head: ¡°I understand¡±


    ¡°Your bonus will be doubled, so rx a little.¡±


    Caleb managed a weak smile.


    After Annie urged him to go back to his room to rest, she herself endured the pain in her lower


    abdomen, held the pen in her hand, and slowly walked to the window The rain was pouring outside the


    window.


    She stared at the pen in her hand, as if lost in deep thought.


    In her memory, a childish voice echoed in her ears.


    Sis, this


    the lucky pen I bought for you!¡±


    Tve saved two years¡¯ worth of pocket money. I¡¯m pretty awesome, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I hope you¡¯re always lucky!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my favorite, sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ I can¡¯t lose him. Without him, I can¡¯t live, I really can¡¯t¡­


    Her thoughts started to gather again.


    She gripped the pen in her hand.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    All of a sudden, the rain started tuming into snow.


    by and Cory were sitting in front of therge window in the living room, watching the foggywn and the


    orchard in the distance


    ¡°Good thing I went out to y this moming, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to with the rain,¡± vy said.


    Cory nodded.


    Then he bent his head back to his physics problems.


    He was going to a physicspetition next week.


    Calvin, who¡¯s always lived in warm ces, was not used to the cold weather.


    Even with the underfloor heating on, he wrapped himself up like a big bear, and even brought over a


    small stool to sit next to hy, looking quite worn out


    by looked at him, thought for a while, then asked, ¡°Uncle Calvin, can¡¯t you find a proper adult chair?


    Once you sit down, we can¡¯t even see the stool¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have adult-sized stools at home¡± Calvin said, then pulled out a woodworking guide from his


    pocket, ¡°Once the weather gets better, III buy some wood and make one!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    Ivy gave him a thumbs up, then looked back out the window.


    Questions asionally popped into her head


    For instance, would the grass on thewn die from the cold?


    And what about the vegetables in the garden?


    And how was the family of rabbits doing?


    The butler said that theke would freeze over in a few days, so what would happen to the fish?


    With all these thoughts in her head, Ivy sat there, her eyes slowly zing over as she fell into deep


    thought.


    Cory and Calvin seemed to be used to this


    They both nced at her, then went back to their own things.


    When Rosalynn came back, she saw them sitting together


    Ivy sprang up as if she¡¯d been uncorked, and ran joyfully towards her ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Rosalynn picked her up


    Ivy had grown quite a bit in the past six months.


    Rosalynn was finding it a bit hard to lift her.


    ¡°My dear, your dad is not in a very good mood today,¡± Rosalynn whispered to ivy, ¡°Would you like to


    make him happy?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s big eyes shimmered. She leaned in close to Rosalynn¡¯s ear, thinking her voice was small, but it


    turned out to be quite loud as she asked, ¡°Why is he in a bad mood? Did someone bully him?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wayne heard it loud and clear


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter


    ¡°Sweetie, your whisper was quite loud, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ivy blinked innocently, lookingpletely unaware


    Then she turned to Wayne and said, ¡°The teacher said we have to preview the next semester¡¯s lessons


    during the vacation. I haven¡¯t found a tutol yet. Can you teach me?¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start now!¡±


    tvy climbed down from Rosalynn¡¯sp, full of enthusiasm


    After Wayne and ivy left, Rosalynn took a seat in ivy¡¯s spot.


    As she sat there for a while, she thought about the first time she met Heatherway. She had been


    puzzled by the woman back then.


    Heatherway was born in Rome, a ce many people could only dream of reaching in their lifetime. But


    why did she end up ruining her once promising life because of a man?

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Giving your all to a man who doesn¡¯t love you back¡­ What a waste.


    In the study, Wayne was seriously tutoring Ivy.


    But Ivy seemed to have no interest in studying at all.


    About ten minutester, Ivy just shut the book,id her head on the desk, squinted at Wayne and


    asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    This was the first time Ivy had asked him such a question in a long time


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were a bit sore, and he didn¡¯t understand why he was unhappy either.


    Ever since he saw Annie and mentioned Heatherway and that incident, Wayne felt like there was a


    rock in his heart.


    Tve done some wrong things in the past Wayne replied softly, ¡°Suddenly thinking about them, I feel


    guilty and sad.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Ivy asked. ¡°Did you hurt someone?¡±


    Wayne nodded. He almost deprived this lovely little angel of her chance toe into the world.


    ¡°Did that person forgive you?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Wayne thought for a while. He wasn¡¯t really sure if Rosa had truly forgiven him or if she just


    didn¡¯t want to stir up more trouble, so she had to bear with him.


    ¡°If that person forgave you, then you don¡¯t need to me yourself so much.¡± Ivy hesitated for a


    moment, then put her small hand on the back of Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°T don¡¯t know many people, but you¡¯re


    the best among them.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes flickered


    ¡°Honey, can I hug you?¡±


    Ivy got up from her seat and approached Wayne Wayne embraced her, and she reciprocated by patting


    his back gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Everything will be alright. If you¡¯re sad. Mom will be


    unhappy too. Don¡¯t worry, tonight I¡¯ll prepare a delicious meal for you!¡±


    With a maturity beyond her years, Ivy continued to console him. The sadness in Wayne¡¯s heart


    gradually dissipated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook together with you!¡± Ivy suggested.


    ¡°Okay¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°But does that mean we won¡¯t study anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, we still have to finish this page. Otherwise, when your Mom askster, I¡¯ll have a difficult time


    exining,¡± Wayne insisted.


    Ivy was speechless


    in this way, the two of them reluctantly finished the page.


    Then Ivy bolted from the study like she was running for her life.


    Wayne followed behind her with a smile


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Rosalynn asked with augh.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to study, but I forced her to finish a page Wayne answered


    ¡°You dared to force her?¡± Rosalynn doubted


    Wayne shrugged, walked over to his wife and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was unhappy? She was afraid I¡¯d


    be upset, so she endured it.¡±


    Rosalynn startedughing.


    Then she touched his face and gave him a kiss, ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    As he spoke, Wayne opened his arms to hug Rosalynn.


    ¡°Thank you, my love!¡±


    ¡°Now that everything¡¯s okay, let me tell you, thepany just called me about the tripartite


    coboration case, there are some details that need to be confirmed with you, so you might need to


    have a video conference¡±


    Wayne was speechless.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What, now they¡¯re bypassing me and going straight to you?¡±

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that President Silverman¡¯s work ethic has been cking


    offtely? Weren¡¯t you always a workaholic?¡±


    In the end, Rosalynn was dragged by Wayne to attend a meeting


    After the meeting, it was dinner time.


    Ivy walked the talk, she made a sd for dinner and boiled two very pretty eggs.


    Rosalynn and Wayne each had one egg


    Cory, due to a slight allergy to eggs, couldn¡¯t have any


    But Ivy promised to leam to make other delicious dishes, especially for Cory.


    After dinner, Wayne still had a ton of work to handle.


    Rosalynn spent some time ying with Cory and Ivy.


    Mike walked in from outside


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise when she saw Mike


    There was a bruise under Mike¡¯s right eye.


    ¡°Oh, it happened when I was ying with Molly and she identally hit me,¡± Mike exined somewhat


    awkwardly.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just an ident, he had let his guard down.


    ¡°You guys y with her all the time?¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    ¡°We had no choice. She was doing her homework. I just happened to pass by, and then I got hit¡± He


    got a bit worked up, causing the wound on his face to hurt even


    more


    Rosalynn imagined the scene.


    ¡°Did youe to tattle?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mike immediately responded seriously, ¡°Some minor injuries are inevitable when ying, why would I


    tattle? It¡¯s just that.¡±


    Mike walked over, ¡°Molly wants a weapon.¡±


    ¡°A weapon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has even designed it. It¡¯s the kind that can be hidden, Mike paused, ¡°After all, you want her to


    go to school. Bringing such a thing to school..¡±


    ¡°Does Felix know? Rosalynn asked


    ¡°That¡¯s what pisses me off. It wasn¡¯t Molly who told me about this, but Felix. I overheard him nning


    to custom-make a weapon for Molly. If I hadn¡¯t overheard, the weapon would have been made and


    Molly would be carrying it.¡±


    ¡°Call Felix over


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A momentter


    Felix came over


    ¡°Why does Molly want a weapon?¡± Rosalynn asked directly.


    Felix nced at Mike, ¡°She¡¯s had one since she was little. She lost it when Simon kidnapped her. She


    needs something to defend herself¡±


    Mike interjected, ¡°How do we know if she¡¯s defending herself or hurting others? Felix, can¡¯t you let her


    grow up like a normal kid at school? Her being allowed at school is because of Gabrie. Let me ask


    you, if she hurts someone in the future, will Gabrie be held responsible?¡±


    ¡®She wouldn¡¯t! Molly would never hurt anyone! She¡¯s very reasonable! Felix immediately retorted


    ¡°She single-handedly killed Simon in the royal pce, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Mike¡± Rosalynn reprimanded.


    Mike realized instantly, he had said something wrong.


    Felix was stunned. ¡°Mrs: Silverman, let him finish. Molly killed Simon? Are you joking?¡±


    Mike looked at Rosalynn guiltily and kept silent.


    Felix looked at Rosalynn again, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, he¡¯s not telling the truth, right? It¡¯s impossible. Molly


    does have great skills, but how could she


    Felix¡¯s smile slowly faded


    ¡°No wonder Mike and Ableson are reluctant to let Molly y with your kids. I thought they were looking


    down on her background. I didn¡¯t realize they were afraid she would act rashly,¡±


    ¡°Felix, Molly killed Simon to get the reward and help you break away from your previous organization,


    in exchange for your freedom. Rosalynn said


    ¡°What freedom do I need? Is my freedom so important? Shell She can¡¯t kill. She¡¯s just a child. How can


    she kill him?¡± Felix suddenly became very agitated Mike saw Felix so worked up for the first time,


    thinking to himself, he might have stirred up a big trouble this time!

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    As Felix learned the truth, he was on the verge of losing control.


    Rosalynn said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of losing control? The trajectory of her life depends on the guidance of


    her parents. How did you educate her in the past? What values did you impart to her? She will live her


    life ording to that direction.¡±


    Felix paused for a moment and quickly replied, ¡°I only taught her how to escape, how to protect herself,


    how to


    His words suddenly trailed off. Besides those things, Molly had also seen him fighting the people who


    were after him. He had shared many of his pastbat experiences with Molly. They would even sit by


    the roadside asionally, watching people pass by, as he told her the vulnerable points of the human


    body


    Felix¡¯s intention was that if Molly were ever kidnapped in the future, knowing the weaknesses of the


    human body would allow her to quickly counterattack and gain time to escape. His purpose was not to


    teach Molly to kill.


    But


    From another perspective, what he taught could indeed be more effective in taking someone¡¯s life.


    Felix covered his head and crouched down


    He had heard about Simon being beheaded, and now the royal family couldn¡¯t even find a trace of the


    killer. And now, knowing that the killer was his ten-year-old daughter, Molly, Felix¡¯s worldview was


    crumbling.


    Mike looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn gently shook her head at him, indicating that he should stay standing


    After a moment, Felix gradually calmed down.


    He let out a deep breath: ¡°Mrs. Silverman, thank you so much for taking us in during this period. I


    understand your concems about Molly, I will take her away tomorrow and will not let her pose any


    threat to anyone in your family


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you n to continue living a life on the run with your daughter?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly.


    Felix¡¯s hand trembled violently.


    Truth be told, this was the most peaceful time he and Molly had had. She has even started going to


    school and was doing well.


    Teachers praised her many times.


    She didn¡¯t even have to start from first grade, she could start from third grade.


    ¡°We all like her. She¡¯s still young and can be taught gradually. If you really take her away, she might


    walk in your footsteps and be a killer Mike said seriously. Felix looked up at Rosalynn.


    ¡°If I really minded, I wouldn¡¯t have kept you guys here in the first ce, Rosalynn said calmly ¡°I know


    she¡¯s not bloodthirsty. She took on that task just to free you She might look a bit weird, but that¡¯s


    because the environment she grew up in was weird.


    Felix lowered his head in shame. ¡°I grew up in the organization, I don¡¯t know how to raise a child¡±


    ¡°Molly is just fine as she is now. She¡¯ll take the entrance examter, be a happy elementary school


    student, and then go to college, get into a top university!¡± Mike said.


    He had dreamed of this when he was young


    You can choose to go to school, get into a top university, then be like those people whoe out of


    office buildings, drinking coffee every day


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take educating my child seriously. We won¡¯t cause you any


    trouble!¡± Felix thought for a moment, then promised Rosalynn seriously.


    ¡°As for the weapons issue, you can prepare them for her if you want, but you must make it clear to her


    not to bring them to school and not to attack other children at school, if someone really does something


    excessive, let here to us, Rosalynn said seriously


    Originally, she nned to discuss this issue with Felix after the entrance exam was over.


    But since he came today and mentioned the child issue, let¡¯s just talk about it.


    ¡°got it!¡±


    ¡°Good, you can go now.¡±


    Felix nodded, then turned and walked out

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Mike nodded and quickly followed suit.


    ¡°Felix!¡±


    He caught up with Felix


    Felix gave him a nce: ¡°If you¡¯re here to apologize for identally leaking the secret, there¡¯s no need,


    I know it¡¯s a good thing in some way¡±


    Otherwise, he would never know in his lifetime how deeply Molly was affected by him.


    ¡°When you go backter, don¡¯t me Molly. She¡¯s about to take her entrance exam. If her mood is


    affected, it would be awful if she doesn¡¯t do well on the exam Mike said seriously


    Felix thought for a moment won¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Just as if I know nothing about it!¡± Felix continued.


    Mikeughed. ¡°Good! Good! I also think it¡¯s better not to say anything. That jerk Simon deserves to be


    punished. Molly did the right thing! There¡¯s no need to me Molly for such a person!¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t say anything, he just quickened his steps to go home.


    When he arrived at the dormitory, Molly was waiting for him under the eaves.


    She was lightly dressed.


    Seeing this. Felix immediately ran over. It¡¯s so cold, you should wear more clothes!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what does she want from you? Did I do something wrong?¡± Molly asked.


    Felix shook his head: ¡°We were just discussing your entrance exam.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Molly stared at him, somewhat helpless, ¡°If I did something wrong, you can tell me


    directly. Only when I know what I did wrong can I correct it.¡±


    Felix felt sad


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t even clearly distinguish whether what she did was right or wrong in others¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it¡¯s just that Mike was careless in his words! He pointed to Mike


    Mike: ¡°I told Mrs. Silverman about the folding knife you wanted


    Molly frowned, nced at Mike, and then looked down, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡±


    The most important thing is to stay.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Silverman is very kind, she likes you very much, how could she not give it to you?¡± Felix


    hurriedly said, ¡°But we have to make an agreement, you can¡¯t bring


    a knife to school, and you can¡¯t fight with ssmates in the future. If someone really annoys you, you


    can tell me and Mrs Silverman, we will help you solve it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t hit kids. Molly said seriously.


    In the past, she had also been bullied by some ignorant children.


    If ites to fighting, those kids are no match for her.


    But she never fought back


    ¡°That¡¯s what dad said! Felix looked at Molly.


    Thinking that she was so young, she cut off Simon¡¯s head and escaped from the pce with the head.


    The danger of it he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine,


    If there was a slight oversight, she would¡­


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a palpitation


    ¡°Sweetie.¡± Felix gently touched her head, ¡°From now on, both of us must bepletely loyal to Mrs.


    Silverman. She has given us a new life. Her kindness to us isparable to the grace of rebirth. She is


    our benefactor understand?¡±


    Molly nodded.


    At this moment, no one could foresee. Rosalynn¡¯s little help would save her and her children¡¯s lives in


    the near future.


    Two dayster, the final exam results were out.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Cory did an awesome job, acing the first ce in the grade as expected, with a total score close to


    perfect.


    As for ivy, well, she didn¡¯t exactly flunk, butpared to Cory, her performance was a bitme


    When Ivy received her report card, her disappointment was evident. On that particr day, Wayne and


    Rosalynn visited the school. Wayne had generously donated an art center, which made the principal go


    out of their way to impress him. However, Wayne¡¯s true intention was to provide his daughter with a


    dedicated ce to paint at school, so inside the art center, there was a studio specifically designed for


    ivy.


    After examining lvy¡¯s report card, the principal diplomatically mentioned, ¡°Ivy¡¯s grades could use a


    boost during the winter vacation. At that moment, Ivy suddenly perked up and eximed with joy, ¡°Liam


    The three adults immediately followed her gaze and noticed Liam approaching. He greeted Mr.


    Silverman, Mrs. Silverman, and the principal


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn gently inquired, ¡°Liam, did you secure the first ce once again? Liam simply nodded in


    response.


    The principal boasted, ¡°Even though Liam is somewhat special, his grades are top-notch indeed. If he


    participated in the exchange program, his grades would definitely improve even more when he came


    back. It¡¯s a pity that he gave up that opportunity¡±


    The principal was still dwelling on the exchange student thing.


    Then, Liam¡¯s gaze fell on Ivy¡¯s report card, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    He always noticed Ivy attentively taking notes in ss whenever he passed by her ssroom. Why


    were her grades still so low?


    Rosalynn noticed his gaze and asked, ¡°Liam, I heard from the principal that you tutor other students?¡±


    Liam replied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rosalynn said, ¡°Could you spare some time to help Ivy with her studies? She grew up abroad and


    spends most of her time painting, so she struggles a bit with her studies


    Ivy also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Liam, could you tutor me? My desk mate says you exin really well. Her


    brother always goes to you when he has problems, and she says you exin better than the teachers!¡±


    Liam replied, ¡°Cory is even better than me¡±


    Ivy honestly expressed. ¡°Cory is incredible, but his exnations of problems confuse me¡± Cory


    possessed natural intelligence, effortlessly solving simple math problems with just a nce, bypassing


    the need for detailed processes


    Initially, Liam was inclined to decline, but upon observing ivy¡¯s grades, he grew perplexed. How would


    she be epted into college with such results?


    While her parents support could secure her a spot in an average college, gaining admission to top-tier


    institutions would be apletely different challenge. Ultimately, Liam replied, Til check my schedule.


    Rosalynn responded with a smile, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be eagerly awaiting your call.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Liam nodded


    slightly before making his way towards the school gate


    The principal shook his head, sighing. That kid his family has truly hurt him his demeanor reflects it.¡±


    Rosalynn, observing Liam¡¯s retreating figure, countered. ¡°Cold? I find him to be very warm-hearted.¡± He


    always lent a helping hand to those in need,

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    He was still willing to give the exchange student opportunity to someone else.


    Rosalynn found out that apart from him, there was another girl in the school who was qualified for the


    overseas exchange as well, but there was only one spot. The headmaster managed to persuade him


    with theory and his awards frompetitions. So, the school gave the spot to him.


    The girl, who came from an average family, had worked hard for a really long time to get this chance.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He gave up the opportunity, which then smoothlynded on the girl.


    After a few more words with the headmaster, Rosalynn and Wayne, with Ivy, left.


    On the way, Wayne looked at the report card and said to Rosalynn, ¡°Babe, Ivy has good grades, right?


    Does the headmaster really need to be that harsh?¡± Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy, I can spoil her for a lifetime,¡± Wayne said determinedly. ¡°Are you really going


    to let Liam tutor Ivy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what your daughter asked for. What can I do?¡± Rosalynn linked arms with Wayne, ¡°Daddy,


    you¡¯re not jealous of Liam, are you?¡±


    Wayne had noticed Ivy really liked Liam.


    She called him with such sweetness.


    ¡°I think Liam¡¯s just a kid too, and he¡¯s not as smart as my son,¡± Wayne said.


    His gaze fell on Ivy, who was bouncing ahead.


    She was a bit disappointed when she first got the report card, but now she was overjoyed because


    Liam wasing to tutor her¡­.


    Rosalynn chuckled, her shoulders shaking lightly.


    Wayne looked at her helplessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that your daughter likes handsome guys? When she was three years old, she followed


    the neighbor¡¯s beautiful aunt home because she thought she was pretty Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Is Liam handsome?¡± Wayne frowned.


    He was just a little kid who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s handsome!¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation.


    Wayne¡¯s expression became somewhat displeased. ¡°Is he really that handsome?¡°.


    Rosalynnughed until her cheeks hurt. ¡°Of course, President Silverman is the most handsome!¡±


    Finally, a smile appeared on Wayne¡¯s face.


    Cory was waiting in the nanny car for his sister and parents.


    After Mom received Ivy¡¯s report card, she showed it to him.


    He shared the same view as his dad: his sister¡¯s happiness was the most important thing, and her


    talent in painting was unmatched by others in their lifetime. As long as she wasn¡¯t illiterate, it was fine.


    ¡°Cory, you got first ce in your grade! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Ivy got into the car and immediately praised


    Cory.


    Cory wanted to say a few words offort.


    But¡­


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Mom invited Liam over just now. He¡¯ll help me with my lessons during the winter


    break!¡± Ivy said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Alright, Liam just said he¡¯ll see if he has time,¡± Rosalynn fastened Ivy¡¯s seatbelt.


    But Ivy was confident. ¡°If he said he¡¯ll see if he has time, it means he agreed to help me with my


    lessons! Mom, we should prepare a room for Liam. And, oh! Liam doesn¡¯t have any family left, and


    Christmas ising soon. Mom, can we invite Liam to spend Christmas with us?¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    ¡°If he¡¯s game, that¡¯d be awesome. Can you ask himter?¡± Rosalynn replied softly.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°What about Molly? Uncle Calvin said Molly lives in the same building as Mike, but Uncle


    Calvin won¡¯t let me go y with her. He said she¡¯s busy prepping for school exams.¡±


    ¡°Molly will be celebrating Christmas with us too. Once she¡¯s done with her exams, you can go and y


    with her.¡±


    Wayne furrowed his eyebrows slightly but remained silent.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was ecstatic. Throughout the entire trip back home, she chattered incessantly,


    like a happy little bird.


    Once they arrived home, she wasted no time and immediately started selecting a room for Liam.


    She chose a guest room with abundant sunlight, offering a beautiful view of green mountains, a forest,


    and a man¨Cmadeke in the distance.


    The view was truly breathtaking.


    However, Ivy wasn¡¯t pleased with the desk in the guest room, so she used her own savings to purchase


    a study desk and chair that matched hers.


    In the midst of all this, everyone was celebrating Liam¡¯s achievement of once again ranking at the top


    of his ss.


    The boss was absolutely delighted, appearing as if his own child had aplished this feat. Some


    people who were unaware of the situation actually believed that Liam was the boss¡¯s own son. In


    reality¡­.


    ¡°My two little troublemakers, barely getting by and not at the bottom of the ss, dreaming of reaching


    the top?¡± Liam grabbed a stool and sat by the door, relishing a brief moment of tranquility.


    He had obtained Ivy¡¯s test papers from the director, revealing that her foundation was quite weak.


    Given this, her current scores were actually quite impressive.


    After reviewing the papers, Liam bid the boss goodbye and left.


    Once home, he printed out all of Ivy¡¯s incorrect answers and meticulously wrote the solution and


    thought process on the back, even exining the basic knowledge involved.


    By the time he finished with all the subjects, the sky was starting to lighten.


    He then ordered a set of textbooks Ivy would need for next semester online.


    Afterwards, he texted Rosalynn the times he could tutor.)


    Rosalynn replied quickly.


    ¡°Alright, my ce is a bit out of the way. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Liam replied with a simple ¡®okay¡®.


    He then turned off his phone and went to sleep.


    Rosalynn had to apany her daughter to her exams early in the morning.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    ¡°Here¡¯s your test paper.¡± Liam handed the papers to Ivy.


    ¡°Today¡¯s study material is these test papers, Liam continued, ¡°Where shall we study?¡±


    Ivy came to her senses and led Liam to the study.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She intended to make some small talk, but Liam promptly pulled out the collection of mistakes he


    prepared earlier and started exining them seriously.


    At first, Ivy found it a bit boring, but gradually, she was drawn into Liam¡¯s teaching.


    Halfway through, her brother Cory came to take a peek. Seeing her studying so intently, he left and


    sent a message to Wayne: ¡°Liam is doing a great job teaching, and Ivy is really buckling down.¡±


    Wayne was in a meeting and felt a bit down upon receiving this message.


    He had a subordinate before, who suddenly burst into tears when his daughter was getting married.


    At that time, Wayne thought it was a bit over¨Cthe¨Ctop.


    But now that he was a father himself, he suddenly understood how that guy felt.


    His little girl already had a boy she liked, and as a father, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit upset.


    Over at Rosalynn¡¯s, her daughter had a lot of study material.


    She had her workptop with her. When her daughter was taking the test, she would be handling work


    in her office.


    Near the end of the exam, she received a call from an unknown number.


    She answered the call and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Gabrie, it¡¯s Annie.¡± Annie¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m getting discharged in a couple of


    days. When can we make good on that dinner n?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Annie naturally transitioned to work, ¡°Christmas is in half a


    month. I was thinking we could gather the project team and take a trip to the project site before then.


    What do you think?¡±


    Rosalynn responded, ¡°That could work. But most of the workers on the project are about to go on


    holiday, maybe we should wait a bit?¡±


    Annie was silent for a moment on the other end.


    ¡°Right, in that case, I¡¯ll have the team refine the n during this period.¡±


    ¡°Will you be staying here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Annie¡¯s tone was a bit bitter.


    Just then, Molly walked in.


    Upon seeing Rosalynn on the phone, Molly remembered something. She stepped out, closed the door,


    and then knocked before entering again.


    Molly¡¯s action amused Rosalynn and made her chuckle.


    Annie heard the voice from the other end of the call and asked, ¡°Are you busy with something?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are a few things now.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and take care of them. We¡¯ll chat when you¡¯re discharged from the hospital.¡±


    The call ended.


    Rosalynn looked at Molly with a smile on her face. ¡°How did your exams go?¡±


    ¡°They should be fine,¡± Molly nodded. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to knock earlier.¡±


    She rarely knocked before entering.


    Knocking meant potentially attracting unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Remember for next time,¡± Rosalynn took out a piece of chocte from her bag. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Molly hesitated for a moment.


    But she still reached out and epted the chocte. After unwrapping it, she nced at Rosalynn,


    took a gentle bite to taste it, and then quickly finished the entire piece of chocte.


    The test results were already out on the same day.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Molly passed the entrance exam with flying colors, which was not a surprise to anyone.


    The teacher was thrilled and saw her and Rosalynn Tesdal off. ¡°She¡¯s a smart cookle. She should look


    up to Cory Jared and aim to be at the top of the ss. And she should also help Ivy Jared improve!¡±


    Molly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll receive a notification in a few days; just be sure to show up on time for the next term!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Rosalynn replied politely.


    ¡°That¡¯s my job. Liam was tutoring Ivy today, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Cory just told me that Liam¡¯s teaching was really good and Ivy was studying


    seriously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! The kids in the ss all like asking Liam for help. They say it¡¯s even better than asking


    the teacher!¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that, I can¡¯t wait even more. My Ivy is determined to be in the top 100 next term.¡±


    ¡°Good for her, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± The teacher praised her immediately upon hearing this.


    There were more than a few rich kids in the school.


    But some kids, just because they came from well¨Cto¨Cdo families, acted like they were above thew.


    .Ivy once made cry was a case in point.


    So when the teacher met a wealthy kid who was ambitious, she was really pleased.


    After leaving the school, they returned to Moonlit Lake.


    Molly couldn¡¯t wait to dash back and tell Felix she had passed the entrance exam.


    Upon hearing that Molly had been epted, everyone in the room cheered instantly.


    ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± Felix eximed excitedly.


    He took out a box and handed it to Molly. ¡°This is your entrance gift!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly shook the parcel, her eyes lighting up instantly. In front of everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, she ripped


    open the box.


    She pulled out something that looked like a dagger with borate designs.


    ¡°My knife!¡± Molly was over the moon.


    She immediately strapped it to her wrist.


    Seeing her so happy, Mike also took out his gift for her. His gift was a pair of white noise¨Ccanceling


    headphones.


    ¡°I noticed your old headphones are pretty outdated. Use these, so you won¡¯t be disturbed by us while


    studying! Mike handed the headphones to Molly, who took them and said sincerely, ¡°Thanks, Mike.¡±


    ¡°Ableson also has a gift!¡± Ableson announced while handing Molly an iPad. ¡°I heard students nowadays


    use technology to study instead of books. Our Molly needs to keep up with the trend, right?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ableson.¡± Molly said as she took it.¡±


    Others also gave her gifts they had prepared.


    Though none of them were expensive, everyone believed the gifts could help Molly with her studies.


    Molly epted all the gifts and then everyone got busy with their own stuff.


    Only Molly and Felix were left in the room, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve received gifts from anyone other


    than my father.¡± Molly said, deeply moved.


    Seeing this, Felix¡¯s eyes moistened.


    His daughter was just a normal little girl who should react like this after receiving gifts.


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re smart, pretty, and everyone likes you!¡± Felix said gently.


    Molly pondered, ¡°But I won¡¯t hold back duringpetitions!¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Molly looked at Felix, raised her arm, and shed a smile. She patted her wrist, ¡°I like the gift


    you gave me the best!¡±

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    This item was almost identical to the one that had been with her since childhood and losing it had really


    bummed her out.


    Felix looked at Molly and felt that his gratitude towards Rosalynn was beyond words.


    He originally came to kill her child, but in the end, not only did she not punish him, but she also helped


    him save Molly from danger.


    From now on, Molly will lead a normal schoolgirl¡¯s life.


    Her smart little brain would be filled with thoughts about how to solve the day¡¯s problems, how to spell


    that word, and how to interpret that sentence.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about where to hide today, afraid that passersby were the organization¡¯s


    spies, or how to escape faster.


    ¡°Molly, sweetheart, Daddy will work hard from now on. Once we¡¯ve saved enough money, we¡¯ll buy the


    house you like, and we¡¯ll have our own home!¡± Felix stroked Molly¡¯s head, choking back his words.


    Molly looked at him, ¡°You want to buy a house?¡±


    She still had a lot of money, which she didn¡¯t need to pay back to Rosalynn. And she also didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Houses can be bought, but I still like living here.¡± Molly continued.


    Felix was taken aback, ¡°You like this kind of mansion?¡±


    ¡°Mansion?¡± Molly shook her head, ¡°If I don¡¯t live here, how can I protect¨CRosalynn¡¯s child at all times?¡±


    Felix was stunned again, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, those two kids are very fragile. Ivy seems a bit slow. The


    first time we met, she had already decided I was her friend.¡±


    Molly was a bit serious, ¡°Father, you said it yourself that people who easily trust others are more likely


    to fall into danger.¡±


    Felix said, ¡°Molly, they have a lot of people protecting them. They don¡¯t need you. You just study hard;


    Daddy will protect them!¡±


    ¡°I can too.¡± Molly was very firm.


    She knew she had to have her own value here. If she were just a normal student, her existence would


    be worthless.


    Besides, she really liked Ivy. Ivy looked like a delicate porcin doll that needed to be protected.


    ¡°Alrighty Felix didn¡¯t force her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As they were talking, there was a knock at the door.¡±


    Felix went to open the door and saw Calvin, who rarely visited, standing outside.


    ¡°Did Rosalynn send for me?¡± asked Felix.


    ¡°A gift.¡± Calvin handed a box with Disney princesses printed on it to Felix and looked at Molly,


    ¡°Congrattions on your enrollment.¡±


    Molly and Felix were both surprised. After all, Calvin had been rather aloof towards them since the


    ident..


    ¡°Thanks, Calvin.¡± Molly said.


    Calvin nodded and prepared to leave.


    After taking a few steps, he turned back to Molly, ¡°Want to have a match?¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes brightened instantly. She had been thinking about this for a long time.


    After all, they had only crossed hands a few times that day, but she could tell that Calvin was really


    tough.


    Without saying much, she rushed up to fight.


    This time, Calvin was not only defensive but also offensive.


    In the end, Calvin caught Molly by the neck and pushed her against the wall. Molly lost again.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Even though they were sparring, every single one of Molly¡¯s strikes was aimed at Calvin¡¯s weak spots.


    Calvin let go, and Molly fell to the ground, coughing violently. Felix watched from the sidelines, and


    even though he felt sorry for Molly, he didn¡¯t scold Calvin.


    ¡°Attacks aren¡¯t just for killing¡± Calvin said, looking at Molly. ¡°When you constantly aim for my weak


    spots, it makes it easy for me to see your own. Even someone weaker than you can defeat you once


    they see through you.¡±


    After a couple of coughs, Molly asked, ¡°Then how should I attack?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go again?¡± asked Calvin.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Without any hesitation, Molly agreed.


    This time, Calvin sent her flying several meters, making hernd on the grass. Despite it being grass, it


    still hurt a lot and made Molly grit her teeth. However, it seemed like she leamed something from this


    exchange.


    ¡°Again!¡± Molly got up, seemingly unfazed by the pain, and charged at Calvin again.


    After a while, Molly was sent flying again. She got up and looked at Calvin, ¡°I want to continue.¡±


    Calvin waved his hand, ¡°I need to go water the vegetables; let¡¯s stop for now.¡±


    Molly fell silent.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so strong, why are you just a gardener?¡± Molly asked.


    Calvin pointed at himself, ¡°I¡¯m retired.¡±


    Molly was confused.


    Calvin suddenly remembered something, ¡°You can y with us like this, but not with Cory and Ivy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot.¡± Molly replied.


    ¡°Good, congrats on your enrollment.¡± Calvin said, pointing at the corner of Molly¡¯s mouth, ¡°You¡¯re


    bleeding; wipe it off.¡± He walked off towards the greenhouse.


    Molly was stunned, ¡°Dad, I met someone even stronger than you, and he¡¯s already retired!¡± Felix had


    retired at 40.


    ¡°Keep it down, Calvin got injured on a mission and hurt his eye.¡± Felix whispered.


    Calvin, not far off, tripped over a rock and fell. Molly¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and then she lowered her


    head to think about what she had learned from her fight with Calvin.


    Just as Rosalynn got home, she saw Liam ready to leave with his bag.


    Ivy was trailing behind him; he was still going over her homework for tomorrow.


    Liam looked up and saw Rosalynn.


    ¡°Liam, are you leaving?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Liam blushed a bit, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How did Ivy do today?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    Ivy immediately raised her hand, ¡°Mommy, I was very good.¡± Liam also spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s very bright,


    and she learns fast. She will do very well next term.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Liam; he exined the questions I didn¡¯t understand so well!¡±


    Liam¡¯s ears turned even redder, ¡°I have to go now; you can transfer the tutoring fee to me.¡±


    With that, Liam walked out.


    Liam left quickly, as the driver was already outside.


    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let Liam stay? He¡¯sing back tomorrow; it¡¯ll be tiring for him to go back and


    forth!¡± Ivy looked at Rosalynn, puzzled.


    ¡°Did you ask him? Rosalynn countered.

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Ivy nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told him, but he just won¡¯t listen; he won¡¯t even join us for dinner!¡±


    Rosalynn gently patted her head and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to listen, let it be. You can¡¯t always be so


    hot¨Cheaded. You need to learn patience.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Ivy¡¯s mood swings were notoriously rapid. She dragged Rosalynn to the study to show her the set of


    incorrect questions that Liam hadpiled for her.


    ¡°Is this your final exam paper?¡± Rosalynn was a bit taken aback.


    ¡°Yep, Liam and the teacher insisted!¡±


    Rosalynn picked up the set of questions and started to peruse them carefully.


    She found that Liam had not only written the correct steps to solve the problems but also taught Ivy


    how to extrapte from one problem to another. On the back, he had written a lot of basic knowledge,


    all in great detail.


    ¡°No wonder everyone loves his exnations.¡± Rosalynn muttered to herself.


    ¡°By the way! Did Molly pass her entrance exam?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s a whiz.¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile.


    ¡°Awesome, so I can go to school with her, right?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Ivy cheered.


    ¡°Alright, review what Liam taught you before dinner and do as much of the homework he left you as


    you can. I¡¯m going to check on your brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ivy nodded vigorously, then carefully put away the set of questions Liam had given her.


    She pulled out a brand new notebook and started on the homework Liam gave her.


    Rosalynn approached Cory¡¯s study.


    The door was slightly ajar. She nudged it open to see Cory on a video call with his ssmates.


    Coincidentally, he was also exining some problems.


    However, she found it very confusing just listening to him, so she didn¡¯t disturb Cory:


    She quietly closed the door and went downstairs.


    Not long after, Wayne Silverman came home from work.


    Once home, Wayne went straight to his wife. Upon hearing that his kids were studying, he decided not


    to bother them and took his wife to their room instead.


    ¡°Hria will be back next week. It¡¯s so cold. How about we take a family vacation to a tropical ind?¡±


    Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Sure, has the resort we built in Y City opened?¡±


    Wayne tensed up a bit and reflexively responded, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to Y City. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±


    That ce was a bit of a sore spot for him.


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say.¡± Rosalynn probably had an idea why Wayne was so averse to Y City. ¡°By


    the way, I got a call from Annie today. She says she wants to inspect the finished project site.¡±


    Wayne frowned slightly, ¡°The holidays areing up; who would want to go to such a remote ce?


    Tell her to wait until after the holidays.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thising from the once¨Cworkaholic Wayne was a bit shocking.


    ¡°I already told her.¡± Rosalynn patted his head.


    Wayne immediately rxed and continued to cuddle with his wife, discussing which tropical ind to


    go to for their vacation.


    As they were talking, Wayne¡¯s phone started to vibrate.


    He frowned and picked it up. His mood lightened a bit when he saw that it was Sean Hudy.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Sean¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°President Silverman, I just got word that


    Orson and Atticus and their entire families have been murdered.¡±


    Wayne immediately stood up when he heard this.


    Hegestured to Rosalynn and then walked out.


    Orson and Atticus were his undercover informants who were responsible for gathering and


    investigating information. They had never appeared in public.


    However, they suddenly disappearedst week.


    He had a bad feeling about it, but he never thought that they would be brutally murdered along with


    their families.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    On a rainy night, Wayne took off from Moonlit Lake, citing some business he had to attend to back at


    thepany.


    Two hourster, he arrived at a small town in M City, standing outside a morgue.


    Sean had arrived earlier. Seeing Wayne, he quickly strode over.


    Wayne could smell the stench of death through the walls and doors.


    Sean said, ¡°President Silverman, I just went in. There are 8 members of the Atticus family¡­ Despite


    some dposition, they¡¯re still identifiable.¡±


    Sean and Atticus were old schoolmates. It was Sean who introduced Atticus to Wayne, which led


    Atticus to work for Wayne.


    However, due to the nature of the job, once Atticus started working for Wayne, he didn¡¯t interact


    privately with Sean anymore.


    The Atticus family had 8 people in total.


    Besides Atticus, his wife, and their kids, Atticus¡¯s parents and his wife¡¯s parents were also killed.


    Wayne asked, ¡°Did you find out who did it?¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t answer. Wayne stared at him, ¡°Do I need to ask twice?¡±


    Sean was silent for a moment, then pulled out his phone and showed Wayne a photo.


    In the photo was a wooden board smeared with patchy blood and rotten flesh. However, a sentence


    written in red was still easily recognizable. It read. ¡°Dedicated to the Wayne couple.¡±


    . Wayne was furious when he saw this.


    Sean said, ¡°Orson found a simr message.¡±


    He then flicked to the next photo in his gallery.


    This time, the message wasn¡¯t written on a wooden board but on the back of Orson¡¯s newlywed wife.


    Orson¡¯s family had it worse.


    They lived in a coastal city and were originally a big family of 27, including his brother and sister¡¯s


    families. But now they were all dead.


    The autopsy showed that Orson¡¯s family died a few days earlier than Atticus¡¯s family, by about four or


    five days.


    The Atticus family was hacked to death, while the Orson family, ording to the autopsy results, was


    frozen to death.


    Their bodies were found in their own seafood freezer. All 27 of them, young and old, were frozen into


    ice sculptures.


    When they opened the door, the first thing they saw was the bloody message on the back of Orson¡¯s


    newlywed wife.


    Sean roughly filled Wayne in on the situation at Orson¡¯s.


    ¡°So far, there are no useful clues at either location. We have no idea who did this. I initially thought it


    might have been the R Country royalty, but Orson¡¯s time of death ruled that out. Simon hadn¡¯t even


    died yet.¡±


    Not only was Simon still alive, but Olivia Whaley had just recently passed away as well.


    Felix hadn¡¯t even arrived in H Country yet.


    Wayne asked, ¡°Are there any other insiders missing?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sean shook his head, ¡°As soon as we confirmed these two were dead, I contacted all our insiders. No


    one¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°Why they¡­¡±


    It was clear that the killer was targeting Wayne.


    But out of all the insiders, why Orson and Atticus?


    Since three years ago, these two have barely done anything for Wayne.


    If the killer was trying to provoke Wayne, choosing someone who¡¯d worked for him recently would have


    been more effective. And Orson and Atticus weren¡¯t exactly easy targets.


    ¡°Did they jointly investigate anything?¡± Wayne asked quietly.


    As Wayne¡¯s longtime right¨Chand man, Sean could anticipate Wayne¡¯s thoughts.


    He quickly handed Wayne the information he¡¯d found, ¡°Orson and Atticus were in different regions, so


    there weren¡¯t many cases they could work on together. I¡¯ve found these six cases.¡±


    Wayne quickly scanned through them.

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    In the end, his gazended on something from six years ago.


    ¡°Did they investigate Heatherway Rosso?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Before your engagement, Orson was in charge of investigating Heatherway¡¯s


    overseas background. The issue of your wife¡¯s forged pregnancy medical report was investigated by


    Atticus.¡±


    Wayne frowned, while Sean was nearly overwhelmed by the stench of the corpse.


    ¡°President Silverman, you should leave soon to avoid smelling like this ce.¡±


    Wayne snapped back to reality and nced at the morgue.


    ¡°Do they have any remaining family?¡± He asked.


    Sean shook his head, Wayne¡¯s anger was nearly palpable..


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make whoever did¡¯this pay!¡±


    With that, Wayne strode out, and a cool breeze greeted him at the door.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in his head..


    ¡°Sean.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯m here.¡± Sean quickly walked over.


    ¡°Do you think the killer organization Olivia found is the best in this industry?¡± Wayne asked.


    Without hesitation, Sean nodded. ¡°Before being defeated by Mrs. Jared, the Viper Organization was


    definitely a top¨Ctier killer organization.¡±


    ¡°So, is it possible for a top¨Ctier killer organization to fail to kill Jeffery Whaley?¡± Wayne asked Sean,


    looking at him.


    In truth, he already had an answer when he asked the question.


    He immediately called a number. ¡°Do you still have the leader of the Viper Organization? He¡¯s still alive,


    right? Well, ask him something for me¡­¡±


    After hanging up, he quickly told Sean. ¡°I need to see Jeffery immediately!¡±


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡±


    But tonight, the weather took a nasty turn as a thunderstorm raged throughout the city.


    Ivy, scared by the thunder, ran to Cory¡¯s room.


    Rosalynn walked downstairs, waited until they both fell asleep, and then carried Ivy back to her own


    room.


    After tucking her in, Rosalynn nced out the window.


    In the darkness, tree branches were wildly swaying in the wind.


    She picked up the remote, closed the curtain, and checked the time.


    It was alreadyte at night, and Wayne hadn¡¯te back.


    When he left, despite trying to stay calm, he looked visibly upset.


    Rosalynn had a feeling that something serious had happened.


    She stepped out of Ivy¡¯s room, ready to call Wayne when his call came in.


    Rosalynn quickly answered. ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait up for me?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was gentle but a bit helpless, ¡°It might be a while


    before I can get back; go to sleep like a good girl; I¡¯ll be home by the time you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t hide things from me.¡±


    Wayne was silent for a moment. ¡°One of my former employees died and I came to check on his


    corpse.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°Atticus.¡±


    The name was vaguely familiar, but she couldn¡¯t ce it.


    ¡°Was he murdered?¡± She asked.


    Wayne grunted in affirmation.


    ¡°Okay. The weather is terrible tonight; be careful. Ask the driver to slow down; I¡¯ll be waiting at home for


    you.¡± Rosalynn said gently.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    ¡°Alright, hit the hay.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn still felt a bit uneasy after she hung up the phone.


    Instead of going back to her own room, she turned around, went back to Ivy¡¯s room, andid by her


    side.


    Ivy woke up in a daze.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, Mommy¡¯s going to sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Ivy nodded, snuggled up to her mom, and fell back to sleep in no time.


    She was muttering in her sleep.


    ¡°Liam, I¡¯ve done this problem eight times; I don¡¯t want to do it anymore¡­ I really don¡¯t want to do it


    anymore¡­¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The car had been on the highway for over two hours and finally arrived at the prison where Jeffery was


    being held.


    Jeffery had been brought out and was waiting for Wayne.


    Wayne pushed open the heavy door and walked in.


    Jeffery nced at Wayne. ¡°I thought it was someone else; turns out it¡¯s you.¡± His tone was full of


    sarcasm.


    Wayne sat opposite Jeffery.


    ¡°What? Now that Olivia is dead, have your feelings for her resurfaced? Is that why you left your wife


    alone in bed in the middle of the night toe get revenge on me?¡±


    Jeffery knew how to get under Wayne¡¯s skin.


    Ableson stepped forward and kicked Jeffery in the waist. ¡°Talk nonsense again, and I¡¯ll bust your


    mouth!¡±


    Jeffery clutched his waist, grimacing in pain but stillughing.


    However, hisughter soon faded when Wayne threw a piece of A4 paper onto the table in front of him.


    After Jeffery nced at it, the smile on his face slowly disappeared and he started to panic.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t hurt innocent people! Wayne, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to hurt them,


    I won¡¯t let you off even if I die!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people have told me that in this world. They¡¯re all dead now, and not a single


    ghost hase after me.¡± Wayneughed.


    The A4 paper was nothing special,


    Before Jeffery surrendered himself, he had uploaded a pay¨Cper¨Cview video of Olivia¡¯s edited murder


    process. The paper was the ount info for the video¡¯s profits.


    The ount belonged to the parents of Jeffery¡¯s deceased girlfriend.


    Jeffery set a high price for the video and it got quite a few views. The revenue for the first month had


    already exceeded one million dors.


    ¡°What the hell are you up to? Are you trying to avenge Olivia? Have you forgotten what she did to


    you?¡± Jeffery¡¯s eyes were red.


    His girlfriend was an only child, and her death left her parents with no one to provide for them, hence


    why he thought of making the pay¨Cper¨Cview video.


    It was quite popr in some overseas countries.


    But he never thought that despite the website¡¯s promise of information encryption, the details would still


    end up in Wayne¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Jeffery, how did you survive?¡± Wayne ignored Jeffery¡¯s protest.


    Jeffery stiffened. ¡°Just got lucky, that¡¯s all!¡±

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    ¡°Feeling lucky?¡± Wayne stared at him, ¡°Your sister hired the best hitmen in the world. Luck alone


    wouldn¡¯t keep you alive.¡±


    Jeffery frowned, ¡°What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°No one came to rescue you?¡± Wayne asked.


    Jefferyughed dejectedly, ¡°If someone had, would I be in this state? Would my girlfriend be dead?¡±


    He lifted his mutted hand and shouted with raw emotion.


    Ableson moved to kick him again, but Wayne gestured for him to stop.


    Jeffery didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That lunatic was like a cat toying with a mouse. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill us, he just wanted to torture


    us¡­¡± Jeffery still looked terrified as he recalled those gruesome scenes, ¡°He made us watch as he


    sliced us, piece by piece! My girlfriend screamed non¨Cstop! If I hadn¡¯t yed dead and found a chance


    to escape, do you think I would have survived?¡±


    Wayne felt something was off the more he heard. He never cared how Jeffery survived before.


    But now¡­


    ¡°How did youe up with the idea to kill your sister like that?¡± Wayne continued to probe.


    Jeffery was a fool, but the way he killed Olivia was very well nned.


    The equipment purchase, the drugs, the fake IP for streaming, and the injection to keep Olivia


    conscious.


    ¡°Why are you asking all this?¡± Jeffery was puzzled.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want those two to get into trouble, you better spill, the beans; no omissions.¡± Wayne


    tapped on the A4 paper in front of him.


    After a two¨Csecond silence, Jeffery reluctantly answered, ¡°After I escaped, someone saved me. After


    learning what happened to me, he taught me some tricks, including how to make money by uploading


    videos online.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was about to recover, he said my enemies wereing. He disappeared the next


    day. Don¡¯t ask me who he is or what his name is; I never asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a sketch artisteter. Describe what he looks like.¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°You want me to betray my savior?¡± Jeffery scowled.


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s your savior?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jeffery was clearly nervous.


    Wayne nced at thetest message on his phone.


    ¡°I just asked the leader of the Viper Organization. He said the guys sent to kill you have been missing


    since that day. His team is known for being efficient and clean. When they kill, they kill. There¡¯s no


    torture before death.¡± Wayne stated calmly.


    Fear was growing in Jeffery¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You mean, the one who came to kill me wasn¡¯t the hitman Olivia hired, and the ones she actually hired


    are dead? The one who kidnapped me and my girlfriend and the one who saved me are on the same


    side?¡± He asked incredulously.


    ¡°Do you have another exnation? Jeffery, do you really think you could have escaped from those


    guys on your own and that someone just happened to show up and save you?¡± Wayne said, ¡°After your


    disappearance, not only were the police searching for you, but my wife and I had people on it too. You


    said the guy who saved you also lived in the slums. If he could evade so many people, do you really


    think he was just an ordinary guy?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Jeffery immediately denied it vehemently.


    ¡°Ableson, wait here for the sketch artist. Have him describe what the one who tried to kill him and the


    one who saved him look like.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    By now, he was pretty sure that Olivia, Orson, and Atticus¡¯s deaths were all done by the same gang.


    If things went as he expected, the reason these people were so cruel was because of Heatherway.


    Sean and Wayne stepped out of the prison together.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that even Olivia¡¯s death could¡­¡± Sean wore a dark expression, ¡°But when


    Olivia came back, Heatherway had already left H Country. How could she have crossed paths with


    Heatherway?¡±


    ¡°Heatherway and Olivia knew each other before I got engaged. Then she targeted my wife, with Olivia


    stirring things up behind the scenes¡± Wayne said in a heavy


    voice.


    ¡°Holy smokes!¡± Sean was taken aback.


    ¡°Alright, go get some rest. You need to be careful now, I¡¯ll send some bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    Wayne said.


    Sean nodded, ¡°What about Rosalynn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then Sean took off.


    Wayne nced at the dark, cloudy sky.


    Who would go to such lengths to avenge Heatherway?


    Louis? Her mother? Or her siblings?


    Normally, none of these people would stir up trouble for Heatherway¡¯s sake.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Six years ago, he could sit down at the same table as the Rosso family for negotiations, but now most


    of the Rosso family¡¯s financial lifeline was in the hands of his Corporation.


    The Rosso family had lost the ability to confront him.


    If Olivia¡¯s death was a subtle retaliation, then Orson and Atticus¡¯s deaths were tant provocations.


    Would the Rosso family dare? If not them, then who else?


    The aristocrats who had some kind of connection with Heatherway?


    No matter who it was, he would root out all these hidden enemies and defeat them one by one to


    appease the spirits of Orson¡¯s and Atticus¡¯s families.


    Before heading home, Wayne stopped by his apartment for a shower, then changed into fresh clothes


    before returning to Moonlit Lake.


    He had just arrived home when he realized Rosalynn was not there. rmed, he hurriedly headed


    towards the children¡¯s floor..


    As he opened the door to the children¡¯s room, he saw Rosalynh curled up on the bed.


    He let out a sigh of relief and gently picked her up.


    Rosalynn was a light sleeper and woke up instantly.


    Seeing it was Wayne, she slowly rxed into his arms and whispered, Is it all taken care of?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne replied, carrying Rosalynn back to their master bedroom.


    ¡°Why did you change your clothes?¡± Rosalynn asked, clinging to his waist and tugging at his shirt


    cor. ¡°This is a spring style. Did you go back to the apartment?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t want to smell bad, so I


    went there to take a shower and change clothes. Wayne answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re running around so much; aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Rosalynn sounded a bit exasperated. ¡°You think I


    wouldn¡¯t let you in the house if you smelled bad?¡±


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me. I don¡¯t want people saying Wayne¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t let him


    shower at home.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Everyone¡¯s afraid of me; they¡¯ll know not to mess with you if they know I scare


    you!¡± Wayne said, leaning in to kiss her.


    ¡°Honey, can we have Molly move in with us?¡± Wayne suddenly asked after they had kissed a few times.


    Rosalynn looked surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of her anymore?¡±


    ¡°Ivy seems to like her a lot.¡± Wayne replied, ¡°Besides her school friends, she doesn¡¯t have any other


    friends. If she wants to, let¡¯s have Mollye over.¡±

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have a chat with Felix tomorrow.¡±


    Wayney on Rosalynn, hugging her tightly around the waist with his cheek against her chest, listening


    to her heartbeat. ¡°Were those who were killed important to you?¡± Rosalynn noticed Wayne¡¯s mood was


    a bit down.


    Over the years, she had never seen Wayne rush around for his subordinates like this.


    ¡°They¡¯ve done a lot for me.¡± Wayne paused, ¡°Honey, they were killed because of me; their entire


    families were wiped out.¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked, ¡°Their whole families were killed?¡°,


    ¡°Yes, two families, one with eight members, the other with 27.¡±


    Rosalynn immediately frowned; no wonder Wayne had to rush out in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Who did this?¡± she asked immediately.


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating.¡± Wayne sounded tired, ¡°Sweetie, do you think I was too ruthless in the past?¡±


    Rosalynn fell silent.


    How should she respond?


    ¡°Although you were indeed ruthless, most of the time it was others who started the trouble first; you


    don¡¯t just go being ruthless to people for no reason.¡± Rosalynn gentlyforted him.


    ¡°I regret it now.¡± Wayne sighed.


    He never thought he¡¯d have this kind of life today, a happy family, a wife who loved him, and two smart


    and lovely children.


    Wayne wished he could p himself when he thought about how his past actions could put his family in


    danger at any time.


    ¡°Wayne.¡± Rosalynn gently stroked his head, ¡°Stop thinking about it, go change into your pajamas; I¡¯ll


    sleep with you.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t move; he held her for a while longer before slowly getting up to change.


    He came back to bed, and they held each other.


    As for the murders of Olivia, Orson, and Atticus, Wayne was pretty sure it was because of Heatherway,


    but he had no evidence..


    He couldn¡¯t just confront the Rosso family based on a hunch.


    After sleeping for four hours, Wayne woke up.


    Upon waking up, he immediately called Mike and asked him to increase security inside and outside


    Moonlit Lake and to check the family¡¯s cars every day for hidden explosives.


    Once Wayne had everything arranged, Ableson came back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His facial fracture had not fully healed and was still bandaged..


    Felix originally wanted to take Ableson¡¯s shift out of guilt, but Ableson was worried that Felix would take


    his position, so he insisted on going to work himself.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ve brought back the portraits.¡±


    Wayne had hired the best forensic artist, who could urately recreate the killer¡¯s face based on


    descriptions.


    Wayne took the folder.


    ¡°The first one is the killer, and the second one is the rescuer. The artist and I don¡¯t think they look like


    people from H country based on their facial features. ording to facial proportions, the killer indeed


    doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re from H country. Ableson exined.


    ¡°Did you try to match them in the suspect database?¡± Wayne asked.


    Ableson nodded, ¡°We didn¡¯t find any matches.¡±


    ¡°Give these portraits to the people reviewing the surveince footage around Orson and Atticus¡¯s


    houses. Tell them to remember these faces and focus on whether these two people appeared around


    there before or after the crime.¡±


    Why would someone kill Orson and Atticus at different times? Wayne thought it was very likely the


    same person.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ableson immediately responded, then carefully took a picture of the portraits and sent them to


    his colleagues who were reviewing the surveince footage.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    When Rosalynn woke up. Wayne was already gone


    After freshening up and throwing on a coat, she went downstairs to see Ableson rushing out


    Just as she descended the staircase, Wayne tumed around with a big grin on his face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    sleep in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta say, all these people around you are working their asses off. Does Ableson look a bit puffy?


    Can¡¯t he catch a break?¡± Rosalynn questioned.


    Wayne approached and took her hand. Tve told him, but he just doesn¡¯t listen ¡°He shook his head


    ¡°Any leads? Rosalynn asked


    Wayne handed her a sketch, ¡°Guess who this is?¡±


    Taking the sketch, Rosalynn frowned upon seeing it. ¡°Did they kill your men?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet¡± Wayne paused. This is the guy who kidnapped Jeffery and his girlfriend, and also the


    one who saved Jeffery and hid him in the slums


    Rosalynn blinked in surprise, ¡°Jeffery? How is he involved in all this?¡±


    Wayne looked at her, ¡°I suspect the deaths of Olivia and my two men were acts of revenge for


    Heatherway¡±


    Heatherway? Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°The head of the Viper Organization is now held captive by another organization¡¯s leader. I sent


    someone to question the two hitmen hired by Olivia. Jeffery said that the man who tried to assassinate


    you is dead, and the other disappeared six hours after the operation.¡± Wayne exined calmly, ¡°I


    suspect that they killed the hitman, impersonated the hitmen hired by Olivia, kidnapped Jeffery and his


    girlfriend, and tortured them to ignite Jeffery¡¯s hatred. Then the killer let Jeffery go, his aplice


    pretended to rescue Jeffery, and then taught Jeffery how to get his revenge on Olivia.¡±


    Everything was linked and well nned


    Did Olivia and Heatherway know each other?¡± Rosalynn asked as her brow furrowed.


    Wayne exined everything to Rosalynn in detail.


    ¡°But most of the things Heatherway did were¡­.voluntary¡­¡± Rosalynn seemed to realize something,


    looking at Wayne, ¡°I remember when you exposed videos of Heatherway with many men, Heatherway


    said she was drugged. Is this rted to Olivia?¡±


    ¡°My wife is really smart.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°It was a good friend of Olivia who did this.¡±


    ¡°No, it was Olivia!¡± Rosalynn spat out without hesitation, ¡°Just how many bad things has Olivia done?¡±


    Back then, Olivia¡¯s friend had been badmouthing Rosalynn behind her back, which pissed Wayne off


    and made him send her straight to jail.


    Later, that woman attacked a prison guard and was sent to a mental hospital.


    During that time, someone mentioned Heatherway¡¯s situation.


    The woman had said, ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t want you to marry other women, so she had me do this, and even


    sent the video to your favorite. Olivia knew you were a neat freak and you wouldn¡¯t touch such a


    woman even if you married her. That was her purpose.¡±


    But at that time, Wayne was physically and mentally exhausted from losing Rosalynn.


    Not to mention Heatherway, even the crazy behavior of Maddie Fuller during that period didn¡¯t bother


    him.


    He spent his days in L City.


    However, at that time, Wayne still trusted Olivia and didn¡¯t believe she was capable of hurting people.


    When he finally learned about Olivia¡¯s actions in the workce, hepletely forgot about


    Heatherway¡¯s situation.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t untilst night that he remembered the connection between Olivia and Heatherway.


    After all, if Olivia was just stirring up trouble behind their backs, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to such


    lengths to kill her.


    But if Olivia framed Heatherway, causing her to lose dignity in front of the whole world, that¡¯s a whole


    different story.


    Because she humiliated Heatherway in front of the whole world, they made sure Olivia¡¯s death was


    equally public and gruesome.


    After thinking deeply, Rosalynn felt a sense of fear


    ¡°Who could be pulling the strings behind all this?¡± She asked as her brow furrowed.


    Actually, about Heatherway¡¯s situation¡­.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Those folks who were itching for revenge, no doubt, had their sights set on her and Wayne


    Rosalynn guessed that they started messing with others, probably because their security was too tight.


    But if these people were hell¨Cbent on killing, no matter how tight their security was, there was always a


    loophole


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t feel like she owed Heatherway anything, she knew she took off as soon as she got


    engaged to Wayne.


    Heatherway had set her up multiple times, even almost making her lose her kid, but she hadn¡¯t done a


    thing to Heatherway


    From the time Heatherway and Wayne called off their engagement till herst breath, everything that


    happened in those six years was her own doing.


    If those seeking revenge for Heatherway were nning to get back at her, she wasn¡¯t going to take it


    lying down.


    ¡°Once we figure out who these two are, we should have our answer.¡±


    They were discussing this when Cory came down from upstairs and they immediately shifted gears.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Nothing, your dad¡¯s just dealing with some work stuff and having a chat with your mom.¡± Rosalynn


    gently replied.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Your mom just woke up too; let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory obediently nodded.


    Once she had the full scoop, Rosalynn finally understood why Wayne suddenly agreed to let Molly stay


    here.


    He was nning to have Molly look out for Cory and Ivy.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Right now, Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what these people were all about, but the lives of her children and


    those of others were all at stake.


    She¡¯d rather Molly walk the straight and narrow and not be a killer.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that after breakfast, Molly showed up on her own.


    Cory was about to head to the study; it was his first face¨Cto¨Cface with Molly.


    ¡°Hello, Cory.¡± Molly greeted him seriously.


    Cory nced at her, nodded politely, then headed straight for the study.


    Molly didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°Molly, what brings you here?¡± Rosalynn approached her, ¡°Did someone call you?¡±


    Molly shook her head. ¡°I heard.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback slightly.


    ¡°Mike assigned a task to Father, and I assigned one to myself; I¡¯m here to protect Cory and Ivy.¡± Molly


    said with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Molly¡­¡± Molly looked at Rosalynn steadfastly.


    The words of refusal Rosalynn wanted to say turned into a sigh.


    ¡°Alright, but even if dangeres, the bodyguards will be up front. Don¡¯t rush in, and don¡¯t risk your


    life, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly nodded.


    ¡°Molly?¡±

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Ivy woke up still a bit groggy and had just traipsed downstairs barefoot


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    To her surprise, there was Molly in her yellow raincoat, which made Ivy squeal with delight


    She ran over to Molly and said, ¡°Wow, your raincoat is so cute, can mommy get me one too? Can Max


    have one too? It¡¯s still raining outside, and Max must be getting cabin fever!¡±


    Molly looked down at her raincoat, it was just a in old raincoat she grabbed from her dad¡¯s box


    It¡¯s too chilly outside, you, Molly, and Max can¡¯t go out to y Rosalynn gently patted her head,


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy have some things to do, can you show Molly around and help her pick a room?¡±


    ¡°Molly¡¯s gonna live here?¡± Ivy asked, ¡°Can Molly sleep with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something you have to discuss with Molly. But Mommy thinks that even if you asionally


    sleep together, you both need your own rooms and your own private space, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! vy obediently nodded.


    Then she took Ivy¡¯s hand and headed to the dining room ¡°Molly, have you had breakfast yet? Laura is


    making banana pancakes today; they¡¯re really yummy. Let¡¯s share!¡±


    Molly had actually already had breakfast.


    But she still sat across from Ivy and started eating with her.


    Little Ivy was such a chatterbox.


    Luckily, her voice was cute, and what she said to Molly was interesting, so Molly didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Molly, have you met Cory yet?¡±


    Molly nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve met him.¡±


    ¡°Cory¡¯s really something, you know. I ranked 297th in the final exam, but Cory ranked first in our


    grade!¡±


    Do you want to be number one?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°No, I just like Cory!¡± Ivy¡¯s serious face disappeared in a second, and she said proudly. ¡°Cory is the


    most handsome boy I¡¯ve ever met. Paige Owens said it¡¯s gonna be tough for me to find a boyfriend in


    the future because I¡¯ll never meet someone as good¨Clooking as my big brother!¡±


    Molly blinked, confused. Everyone around her seemed to tell her everything.


    How could she talk about boyfriends at such a young age?


    Her father also talked about boyfriendsst night, but¡­


    ¡°Ivy, you should focus on studying; if you start dating early, I¡¯m gonna chop that little boy¡¯s legs off!¡±


    ¡°Cory looks exactly like you.¡± Molly said.


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°Molly, you don¡¯t understand, but you¡¯ll see with time that he and I are different.¡±


    Molly thought for a moment, nodded, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll also be number one in my grade.¡±


    Ivy looked at her with admiration, ¡°Really? You¡¯re at the top of the third grade; Liam is at the top of the


    fourth grade; and my brother is at the top of the first grade!¡±


    Rosalynn watched from afar and saw Ivy and Molly seemingly get along surprisingly well.


    Her anger from this morning had somewhat subsided.


    Next, she had to find out who was the real culprit.


    Wayne¡¯s team and the police were reviewing surveince footage from the areas surrounding the


    Orson and Atticus homes before and after the incident.


    Both families had their own surveince equipment, but they were all turned off at the time of the crime.


    After watching the surveince footage several times, they still couldn¡¯t find any suspicious clues.


    Sean crossed his arms and stood in front of the monitor.


    He frowned and said. ¡°They couldn¡¯t possibly have superpowers, could they? How could they appear


    and disappear without a trace? They must have avoided the main streets with surveince cameras.


    Have you found any usable footage from private surveince?*


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked the few houses nearby with private surveince. To avoid disputes among neighbors,


    their cameras are all pointed at their own homes.¡±

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Sean didn¡¯t utter a word and kept his eyes glued to the surveince footage.


    After getting homest night, he racked his brain, trying to recall any beef he might have had with


    Heatherway. But nothing came up.


    He was always polite. He had been nothing but courteous to Heatherway during his stint as Wayne¡¯s


    PA.


    He was itching to nail the real culprit!


    Just then, a car veering off a side road showed up in the footage, catching Sean¡¯s eye, ¡°Rewind the


    footage!¡± He blurted out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A few seconds back the tape went.


    Sean quickly paused it. Even though the video was a bit blurry, he was able to make out the car¡¯s


    license te. ¡°Track down this car, get its dashcam footage, and note down any other cars seen on


    other routes. Send someone to buy any dashcam data we can get!¡±


    Eventually, they found four dashcams near the Atticus residence.¡±


    Sean rounded up everyone he could to quickly identify faces from the dashcam footage andpare


    them one by one with the two guys Jeffery described. ¡°Mr. Sean, check this out!¡± Someone called out


    an hourter.


    Sean hustled over. The guy was pointing at half a face on the screen and then at the guy who had


    saved Jeffery. ¡°This guy also has a scar under his eyebrow, just like the sketch!¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t respond. It was only a side view.


    To y it safe, he screenshotted the half face and sent it to the sketch artist, asking him to try and draw


    the full face based on the side view.


    Shortly after, the artist sent over the full face sketch and confidently stated, ¡°The facial structure is very


    simr to one of the guys I drew the other day. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same person.¡±


    Sean felt a mix of excitement and a chill down his spine. If this guy really was at the crime scene, it


    meant Wayne¡¯s hunch was right.


    This was just the beginning of their revenge for Heatherway.


    Who would be next? Or have more been killed and they just didn¡¯t know¡­


    A dark cloud hung over Sean¡¯s heart.


    Wayne and Rosalynn were surely their ultimate targets.


    ¡°Get Orson¡¯s guys to look for this too.¡± Sean directed seriously ¡°Go through the surveince footage


    and look for this guy. See if you can find the other one.¡±


    Sean went straight to Wayne after giving the orders.


    Wayne was with Rosalynn.


    As soon as Sean got there and told them about the surveince, the guys checking the dashcams


    called.


    The guy who killed Jeffery¡¯s girlfriend had been found.


    And there was no need forparison. His full face had been caught on a small shop¡¯s surveince


    camera.


    ¡°If there are no surprises, these two are also behind what happened with Orson!¡± Sean spat out


    through gritted teeth.


    No matter how big the grudge, their ruthlessness towards the elderly and children was just too damn


    disgusting!


    ¡°Two major murder cases can¡¯t be handled this quietly.¡± Rosalynn said coolly. ¡°Enhance the


    surveince video, get clear sketches of these two, and make the info on the murders public. We need


    a nationwide manhunt for these suspects.¡±

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    After hearing that, Sean was like a deer caught in headlights. He instinctively looked at Wayne.


    If word got out about this, it might stir up a media storm for the Bane Corporation that nobody could


    foresee.


    Wayne nced at Rosalynn and said, ¡°Do what my wife suggests.¡±


    Sean responded instantly.


    Later that evening, local media in H City and key figures on the inte began releasing info on the two


    horrifying murders, along with the suspects¡® faces.


    In a matter of minutes, discussions about the murders skyrocketed on trending topics and short¨Cvideo


    tforms.


    ¡°Am I seeing this right? 27 people? Men, women, elderly, children, all frozen to death? Even an eight¨C


    month¨Cold baby? This is scarier than any horror story, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so terrifying, I¡¯m scared to even step outside!¡±


    ¡°This 27¨Cperson case happened right near my house. I remember my parents talking about it. The


    process of moving the bodies took forever because they were frozen to the ground and walls. It¡¯s so


    horrifying!¡±


    ¡°Eight murders alone would have shocked me for a year, but this¡­ these two are monsters! They need


    to be caught and sentenced to death ASAP!¡±


    ¡°These twomitted crimes in two unrted ces. Were they seeking revenge or hired to kill?¡±


    ¡°These two don¡¯t look like locals from the H Country. Where are they from?¡±


    The shocking nature of the case quickly caught the attention of many media outlets, with major news


    channels reporting on it swiftly.


    They even went into gruesome detail.


    Over at Moonlit Lake, Liam had just finished teaching Ivy. He looked out the window, only to see that it


    was already dark.


    And, unfortunately, it was raining again.


    Liam despised rainy days. Each rainfall seemed to bring out the musty old smell that had been hiding in


    the old streets for decades.


    Everything was wet and grimy.


    ¡°Take your time with these problems. I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± Liam picked up his bag and headed towards the


    door.


    Just as he reached the door, Rosalynn came in with some fruit.


    ¡°Liam, I need to talk to you about something.¡± Rosalynn said straight away and Liam just nodded in


    response.


    A whileter, in Rosalynn¡¯s tea room.


    ¡°Liam, our family is in a bit of trouble.¡± She started.


    Liam frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Check this out.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t treat Liam like a regr kid. He was far more mature than his peers.


    She directly showed Liam the reports on the two murders and Liam¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, ¡°Did you


    guys do this?


    Taken aback, Rosalynn quickly waved her hands, ¡°Of course not, Liam. Is that what you think of me?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Every time Rosalynn called him Liam, his cheeks would flush.


    ¡°Not you, your husband.¡± Liam mumbled.


    He had seen many violent incidents involving Ivy¡¯s father on the inte.


    Rosalynn felt helpless. Wayne¡¯s notoriety had even reached the kids¡­

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    ¡°They¡¯re from Ivy¡¯s dad¡¯spany.¡±


    Liam blinked in total shock. Rosalynn continued, ¡°These two hitmen¡­ or rather, the people behind


    them, their endgame is Ivy¡¯s father and me.¡±


    Liam looked even more sour, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯re just a kid. What can lipossibly ask of you? But things have been a bit wonkytely.


    Ivy¡¯s father and I thought it would be best to limit the number of people popping in and out of Moonlit


    Lake daily.¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Liam lowered his eyes, ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll stoping around.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re a great tutor. Ivy¡¯s hoping to crack the top 100 next semester, and she¡¯s counting on


    you!¡± Rosalynn quickly said, ¡°I want you to stay here. It¡¯s for your safety. What if someone messes with


    your car while you¡¯re driving back and forth every day?¡±


    Liam frowned. Besides his car being tampered with, there was another possibility that the murderer


    could sneak in during his daily visits.


    In that case¡­


    ¡°I need to go grab my clothes.¡± He said, sounding somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Liam; you¡¯re the best, thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being good or bad; I need my tutoring fee.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Growing up is tough, and so is getting into a top school. The cash he had wasn¡¯t going to cut it.


    So he needed to hustle and make more money.


    Rosalynn had Mike apany Liam to pack his clothes and then informed Ivy that Liam would be


    staying.


    Ivy was thrilled and had the servants change the bedding in Liam¡¯s room once again.


    Rosalynn let her handle it and went to sit in the living room.


    Suddenly, someone online leaked that both victim families had members working for Wayne..


    The news caused quite a stir.


    ¡°Strange, they weren¡¯t Bane Corporation¡¯s employees but worked for Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Wayne pissed someone off and his subordinates were offed because of it?¡±


    ¡°Or did these two betray Wayne, or were they killed by Wayne for some other reason?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you have a brain? Who owns the media that first reported the murders? Is Wayne crazy


    enough to expose himself through his own media?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the media that first reported the murders was formerly part of the Silverman Group, now owned


    by Wayne. He must¡¯ve known about the big incident and that the victims worked for him!¡±


    ¡°I get it; Wayne must be furious and is using his own media to expose the murderers. It¡¯s like a public


    execution, right? These two are now on the run.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then Wayne has some dignity. If he covered up his subordinat¨¨¡¯s entire family being


    murdered for the sake of his family¡¯s honor and reputation, he would be the real monster.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s manipting public opinion. I don¡¯t care who the victims worked for; I


    only care when the murderers get caught and take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, should Wayne¡¯s people get their entire family killed?¡±


    ¡°What if they were assisting Wayne inmitting heinous crimes and got retaliated against?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be real. If there were any heinous crimes, go after the person responsible. Murdering the entire


    family, not even sparing babies and the elderly, is not right! If you can sympathize with such brutal


    killers, you¡¯re sick. If I ever meet someone like you in real life, I¡¯d steer clear!¡±


    In the darkness, slender fingertips swiped across the screen, reading the sharp, angryments on


    the inte.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Wayne suddenly switched up his style, which was quite a shocker.


    As soon as he got a glimpse of the killer¡¯s face, he rallied the media to ster the reconstructed image


    all over the globe.


    This was a curve ball she didn¡¯t seeing, and what surprised her even more was how theizens


    of H Country reacted to the whole thing.


    Wayne¡¯s public image had always been shady; people used to see him as a ruthless capitalist.


    But this time, when she tried to stir up some inte drama and paint Wayne as the bad guy, the


    netizens of H Country didn¡¯t y along.


    She turned off her phone screen, but she didn¡¯t give a damn..


    No matter what Wayne was up to now, it wouldn¡¯t change her game n, but she needed to get a


    move on.


    She looked out the window to see the city lights of H Country all lit up.


    She had hoped to soak up some of the traditional festive vibes of H Country, but now that¡¯ll have to wait


    till next year.


    Late night.


    Wayne got home, and Rosalynn was waiting for him in the living room.


    Seeing him safe and sound, she rushed over. ¡°So, anyone else go missing or bite the dust?¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡¯s friend vanished from the mental hospital at some point. We found some body parts in ake


    nearby this afternoon. Her family just got to Shanghai to do a DNA test.¡± Wayne paused for a beat, ¡°I¡¯m


    guessing it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gotta find those two quick.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Whether it¡¯s Jeffery, Orson, Atticus, or now possibly Olivia¡¯s friend, their deeds were way more intense


    than just murder.


    Rosalynn had the feeling that they enjoyed the process of killing and that they were definitely not right


    in the head.


    Having people like that roaming free was a major threat to everyone.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±


    ¡°Been on my phone too long.¡± Rosalynn held his hand back, ¡°Hria called just now, she¡¯s got the head


    of her organization on the lookout for these two. But my gut tells me they¡¯re not from any organization.¡±


    Most organizations today have pretty strict codes of conduct,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Especially those that hire hitmen, most wouldn¡¯t allow this kind of reckless behavior; they¡¯re ying


    with lives like it¡¯s a game..


    ¡°So far, these two don¡¯t seem to be from the Rosso.family, but there are a lot of folks in their


    undergroundwork, so it¡¯s gonna be a tough search.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t just pop up out of nowhere; we¡¯ll find something!¡± Rosalynn said with conviction.


    Wayne finally cracked a smile, leaning on Rosalynn, looking beat.


    Rosalynn gently stroked his head. ¡°Go get some rest; you¡¯ve got a meeting with the Rosso family


    tomorrow, right?¡±


    At the mention of that, Wayne¡¯s brows furrowed.


    He knew damn well that the puppet master behind all this was the Rosso family, but without solid


    evidence, he couldn¡¯t face them.


    It had been years since Wayne had to deal with something this unsettling.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m curious about Ms. Annie too.¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    Sean said that since the incident with Wayne, the whole Rosso family, including Heatherway, had been


    on edge.


    No one had been in touch with her.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Rosalynn believed that no one was entirely isted from the rest, which meant there might be


    connections they haven¡¯t noticed yet. So everyone could be a suspect.


    And yes, that included Ms. Annie


    They set the meeting for the day Annie was discharged from the hospital.


    Around ten in the morning, Annie still looked a bit pale. She arrived at Bane Corp Center with her team.


    ¡°Ms. Annie, you still look kinda under the weather. If I knew about the meeting today, I would¡¯ve pushed


    it back a few days.¡± Rosalynn said with concern when she saw Annie. Annie looked a bit down. ¡°I


    actually wanted to see you and President Silverman, so I just came over. If there¡¯s anything, we don¡¯t


    need the assistant to report back to me twice. We can sort it out right here.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at the people around Annie. Last time, her assistant was of Chinese descent. This


    time, it was a new guy who seemed more slick.


    Annie seemed to notice her gaze and smiled, ¡°Caleb¡¯s arm injury was pretty serious, so I thought I¡¯d


    give him a long break to go home.¡±


    ¡°I visited him the other day. His injury is indeed severe. He should rest well.¡± Rosalynn picked up the


    conversation, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting first; we can chatter.¡±


    Throughout the long meeting, Rosalynn observed that Annielseemed more anxious than before.


    After more than four hours, the basic issues were resolved.


    ¡°After this meeting, we won¡¯t see each other until after the holiday. So, I wish you all a smooth¨Csailing


    holiday in advance.¡± Rosalynn spoke warmly to the staff from the three parties.


    Everyone was cheerfully wishing each other well.


    Annie whispered a few words to her assistant, who then left the meeting room with the people from the


    Rosso family.


    Wayne looked at Annie, ¡°Anything else you want to say, Ms. Annie?¡±


    Annie nced at Wayne and Rosalynn, ¡°Did your media intentionally leak the news about the murders


    of those two families yesterday? Are they really your people, as the rumors on the Inte suggest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re my people.¡± Wayne answered coldly.


    He didn¡¯t say much and just waited to see what Annie wanted to say.


    ¡°I have something to show you.¡± Annie said, pulling out an iPad from her briefcase. After opening the


    photo gallery, she pushed it towards Rosalynn.


    ¡°Whose family photo is this?¡± Rosalynn asked casually.


    Annie nodded seriously, ¡°President Silverman, take a look. There¡¯s someone you know in here.¡±


    Wayne took the iPad, his expression stern.


    ¡°Your father¡¯swyer?¡± Wayne pointed at the tall Latino man in the middle of the photo.


    ¡°Yes, he was the one who liaised with your legal team when we were arranging the marriage alliance.¡±


    Annie paused slightly.


    ¡°Ms. Annie, why are you showing us this?¡± Rosalynn began to feel a sense of unease.


    Annie¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°A year ago, his entire family was brutally murdered, just like the tragedy of


    the 27 families. They were all locked in a freezer truck and frozen to death.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned slightly and instinctively looked at Wayne, who was also looking at her.


    ¡°Not just that family.¡± Annie gestured for Rosalynn to keep looking.


    Another family photo.


    ¡°This family perished in a ne crash. Nobody survived.¡±


    Another photo.


    ¡°This family died in a fire. No one survived.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face turned serious as she continued to scroll, only to find another photo.


    ¡°And this family was all electrocuted in their swimming pool.¡±


    Rosalynn was keen to keep scrolling

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    However, Wayne immediately shut down the iPad¡¯s screen and shot a sharp look at Annie. ¡°Why are


    you showing us this stuff?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask Did these two families that got wiped out¡­ did they have any connections with


    Heatherway?¡± Annie asked, her face pale with difficulty. ¡°Why would you ask that? Rosalynn shot back.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve just seen thosepletely murdered families, plus a couple more you haven¡¯t seen,


    they¡¯re all linked to Heatherway.¡± Annie said seriously. ¡°So, when I got wind yesterday that two of your


    own might have been killed in the same way, I instinctively linked the two.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing, there might be someone in the Rosso family who loved Heatherway so much that they¡¯re


    avenging her like this.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not us¡± Annie said with certainty. ¡°Some of those wiped out were from the Rosso family too!


    We might squabble amongst ourselves, but we¡¯d never go for blood¡±


    ¡°Ms. Annie, quit pulling my leg. I know plenty of examples where the Rosso family has gone for each


    other¡¯s throats. Like, how did your father snatch the leadership of the Rosso family from his brother?¡±


    Rosalynn ruthlessly called her bluff.


    Annie¡¯s face soured. ¡°Fine, I admit I¡¯ve had my suspicions, and I even conducted some secret


    investigations, trying to sniff out any rats in the family.¡±


    Annie shook her head. ¡°Everyone¡¯s just doing their thing and minding their own business. No one


    seemed fishy. But there¡¯s one person I could never track down.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Heatherway¡¯s mother. She divorced Heatherway¡¯s father after the family cut Heatherway loose: I heard


    she remarried low¨Ckey in Southeast Asia and hasn¡¯t been in touch with Heatherway for years. She


    didn¡¯t even show up when Heatherway died.¡±


    Rosalynn studied Annie¡¯s facial expressions as she spoke, finding nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°So, my hunch was right? It¡¯s inked to Heatherway?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes. Rosalynn answered directly.


    Annie furrowed her brows, her slender figure swaying slightly.


    ¡°Who the hell is this mad?!¡± She cried out in distress. ¡°Heatherway was always kind, except for the


    mistake she made with President Silverman. She¡¯d be devastated if she knew so many died because


    of her!¡±


    ¡°I thought you and Heatherway weren¡¯t exactly chummy.¡± Wayne said, his demeanor still icy.


    ¡°We hadn¡¯t seen each other in decades, and I didn¡¯t know her well, but she was still my sister.¡±


    After a long sigh, Annie looked at Wayne. ¡°President Silverman, now that we have clear photos of the


    suspects, you need to find them quickly. We can¡¯t have more blood on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Annie, you¡¯re looking a little off color. Is your wound bothering you? Do you need me to get


    someone to take you to the hospital?¡± Rosalynn asked with concern.


    Annie shook her head. ¡°Finding the criminal is more important. By the way, I heard President Silverman


    has some sway in Southeast Asia. Can you help find Heatherway¡¯s mother? I heard she married the


    head of a powerful organization there. The way these criminals operate, it could be them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Wayne said. ¡°Until the real culprit is found, it¡¯s best if you stay at the hotel, Ms. Annie.


    You¡¯ve already had one brush with death because of your connection to Heatherway.¡±


    Annie looked at Wayne in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t suspect me, do you, President Silverman?¡±


    Wayne gave a cold smile. ¡°Until I find the real culprit, I¡¯ll suspect every member of the Rosso family.¡±


    Annie looked a bit hurt. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do as you suggest. I¡¯ll stay at the hotel until the real culprit is


    found.¡±


    After that, Annie packed the iPad back into her briefcase, stood up and apologized to Rosalynn. ¡°Looks


    like we¡¯ll have to rain check our lunch date again. Once President Silverman has everything sorted out,


    we can catch up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Annie schlepped her bag and walked out with a gloomy look on her face..


    People started to head out one by one.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Rosalynn turned to Wayne, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s lying?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look into those murder cases she mentioned first.¡± Wayne suggested and then paused for a


    moment. ¡°And also check out Heatherway¡¯s mom. Then have Jaime Jules hack into Annie¡¯s room


    network and keep tabs on her every move.¡±


    Wayne was suspicious of everyone now. After wrapping up his work, he was just about to head out with


    Rosalynn when Sean rushed over in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big emergency now?¡± Wayne was a bit uneasy seeing Sean¡¯s ¡®end of the world expression.


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s in trouble!¡± Sean announced gravely.


    ¡°Who?¡± Wayne¡¯s face nched. ¡°Jacob?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Jacob. He went to check out a factory the day before yesterday. He left there yesterday evening


    and then went off the radar. An hour ago, someone found his car flipped over at the bottom of a cliff.¡±.


    ¡°Is he¡­ still alive?¡± Rosalynn hurriedly asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in critical condition at the hospital!¡± Sean¡¯s face was ashen.


    At such a crucial time, any incident would instinctively be linked to Heatherway¡¯s vendetta in Sean¡¯s


    mind.


    Wayne and Rosalynn immediately rushed to the hospital where Jacob Strand was being treated.


    On the way to the hospital, Wayne was constantly getting updates on Jacob¡¯s condition and figuring out


    what help was needed.


    Jacob¡¯s family had nned for him to go overseas and celebrate the holidays with them after his


    factory visit and thepany¡¯s annual meeting.


    But who would¡¯ve thought¡­


    ¡°Wayne, we¡¯ve got a heavy fog situation at the airport here, and the nes can¡¯t take off. Please look


    after Jacob for us. Tell him his mom, dad, and grandparents are all on their way back. Tell him to wait


    for us.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s mom called Wayne, barely able to speak through her tears.


    Wayne didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Mfs. Strand, I¡¯ve got Jacob here. You guys don¡¯t need to rush back for now. If Jacob needs any


    medical equipment that we don¡¯t have here, I¡¯ll need you guys to handle the procedures there.¡± Wayne


    said.


    ¡°We¡¯re noting back?¡± Jacob¡¯s mother sounded surprised. ¡°Wayne, Jacob¡¯s life is hanging in the


    bnce. How could we not be there? Are you keeping something from us?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s mom had watched Wayne grow up. She knew he wouldn¡¯t suggest something so oundish


    without a good reason.


    Wayne was lost in deep thought.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    ¡°Mrs. Strand, you heard about those two family murder cases reported on the newsst night, right?¡±


    He asked.


    A surprised look appeared on Mrs. Strand¡¯s face, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s ident happening at such a critical time and on a road without surveince cameras, plus


    the dashcam from his car is missing, it¡¯s all too much of a coincidence.¡± Wayne said quietly, ¡°I just


    found out that apart from these two cases in our country, there are several simr and rted cases


    happening overseas, including one ne crash.¡±


    Mrs. Strand gasped, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Due to the foggy weather, the atmosphere was unusually heavy.


    In the waiting room, everyone started to seem suspicious in Mrs. Strand¡¯s eyes.


    T


    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll have Jacob¡¯s father take everyone else back right now. But I have toe back; Jacob¡¯s


    injuries are so severe¡­¡± Mrs. Strand started to sob.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, if things really are as I suspect and something happens to you on your way back, can you


    imagine how guilty Jacob will feel when he wakes up?¡± Wayne said quietly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll


    arrange a private ne to get there as soon as possible; if you insist oning back, you can take my


    private ne, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Strand agreed immediately, ¡°Wayne, I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡±


    ¡°Please be careful on your way back and stay alert at all times.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After they hung up, Wayne and Rosalynn arrived at the hospital where Jacob was being treated. They


    stopped outside the emergency room.


    Apart from Jacob¡¯s assistant, there was a woman in thin clothes sitting on the bench, hunched over


    with her face covered and her long, curly hair hanging down in disarray.


    Hearing footsteps, the woman instinctively looked up.


    ¡°Erica Lawrence?¡± Rosalynn was incredibly surprised.


    Ever since Erica¡¯s scheme, which made her go to the hospital and see Wayne taking care of Olivia,


    Erica didn¡¯t even care about her injuries; she packed her bags and left in the middle of the night, and


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t seen her since.


    Erica looked pale and utterly worn out.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± She greeted quietly, then pointed towards the emergency room, ¡°Jacob¡¯s in there;


    the doctor said he has a head injury¡­¡± She started to cry. uncontrobly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault; I was the one who told him toe back right after work. If he hade back the next


    morning, none of this would have happened!¡±


    Rosalynn knew that Erica and Jacob had a romance when they were young, but she didn¡¯t know when


    they had gotten back together.


    She went over to Erica¡¯s side, ¡°Don¡¯t panic; the doctors are still trying to save him. He¡¯s a good person;


    he¡¯ll definitely pull through.¡±


    Erica continued to sob andpletely fell apart. This was the first time Rosalynn had seen Erica in


    such a mess.


    Soon after, the medical team Wayne had arranged started to arrive.


    He also urgently brought in a piece of medical equipment from B City, which was the only one of its


    kind in the country. He invested a lot of money in an attempt to save Jacob¡¯s life.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a critical period of 48 hours, the medical team breathed a sigh of relief, announcing that Jacob


    was out of danger.


    When he would wake up, however, remained an unknown.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Recently, Rosalynn had been making trips back home, while Wayne had been sticking by the hospital


    like glue.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ve sorted everything out. Once Jacob¡¯s condition stabilizes, we¡¯ll move him to our own


    hospital. You can go home now, and get some proper shut¨Ceye. Cory and Ivy were asking me this


    morning if Daddy¡¯sing home today.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were a bit teary, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been working hard.¡±¡±


    ¡°Go home now; I¡¯ll go check on Erica.¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brows, ¡°If she starts talking nonsense again and tries to wreck our rtionship¡­¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Why are you still hung up on that? She can¡¯t break us; off you go!¡±


    Rosalynn gently nudged Wayne, who went ahead and hugged her once more, ¡°Come back soon.¡±¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    After Wayne left, Rosalynn went to Jacob¡¯s room and saw Erica sitting by his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Erica looked much better and even managed a smile.


    Rosalynn sat opposite her with a smile and nced at Jacob.


    ¡°You two made up?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Erica looked a bit awkward, ¡°Not entirely. It¡¯s more of an adult rtionship. And your faking death really


    put me through the wringer. Wayne kept grilling me for years¡­ He said that if it weren¡¯t for me, you


    wouldn¡¯t have died. Even though I didn¡¯t understand why, I knew he wasn¡¯t just picking a fight. I felt


    guilty for a long time; I even went to see a psychologist!¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t have many friends and she considered Rosalynn one of them. And because of her prank,


    Rosalynn disappeared without a trace.


    Erica was devastated and kept avoiding Wayne, not letting him find her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was at my wit¡¯s end back then.¡± Rosalynn looked guilty.


    Erica waved it off, ¡°I get it. Wayne¡¯s a nutjob; who knows what he could have done to you. He and his


    ex have this on¨Cand¨Coff rtionship. Ugh, his ex is actually a fake; technically, you¡¯re his real ex!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled and didn¡¯t continue the topic, ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, but how have you been these past few


    years?¡±


    Erica shrugged and looked at Jacob, ¡°I had a falling out with my dad and stopped relying on his money


    a long time ago. Guess what I do for a living now?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows at Rosalynn, who, for some reason, had some shocking images pop up in her


    mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing that kind of work, are you?¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°Nightclub, gigolo, nightclub owner! Rosalynn whispered, as if afraid Jacob would hear.


    Erica burst outughing, ¡°You still remember that? Haha, don¡¯t get it twisted. I run a legitimate


    business, medical aesthetics and high¨Cend nail salons!¡°.


    Erica proudly made a gesture, ¡°In H Country alone, I own threerge medical aesthetic centers and 12


    nail salons, and business is booming! Although it might notpare.


    to you, I earn way more than what my dad used to give me, and it feels so much better spending the


    money I earned all on my own.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, you¡¯ve finally found your calling. Rosalynn said sincerely, ¡°And I hope everything goes


    well with your love life.¡°:


    Erica¡¯s face turned red, looking a bit awkward.


    ¡°Your son and daughter are adorable; when can I meet them?¡± She turned serious again, They¡¯re both


    geniuses. They won¡¯t look down on me for being less intelligent, will they?¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Rosalynn burst intoughter.


    ¡°No way; once Jacob is well enough, I¡¯ll bring them here so they can see him.¡± Rosalynn paused,


    ¡°Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for Jacob, I would have lost my two kids already. He¡¯s


    their savior.¡±


    Thinking about how Jacob just had a close call with death, Rosalynn suddenly got angry again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Rosalynn stayed at the hospital for a while longer before she left.


    Jacob woke up that night but his consciousness was still a bit fuzzy. Rosalynn decided to move him to


    the Silverman Group¡¯s hospital.


    The next day, the Strand family took a ride on Wayne¡¯s private jet and safely returned home.


    When the Strand family returned to the hotel from the hospital to rest, Jacob had Erica call the Waynes


    over.


    ¡°Why not rest after just waking up? Can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow?¡± Ericained after hanging up the


    phone.


    Jacob looked at Erica, ¡°How many times have you cried? Your eyes are swollen.¡±¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯ve been crying? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Erica stubbornly countered, then fell silent.


    She had just seen Jacob¡¯s family. Jacob¡¯s parents were nice, but Erica could feel that they weren¡¯t


    overly epting of her, which was inevitable.


    When she was with Jacob, she caused him a lot of trouble, and her reputation over the years wasn¡¯t


    great either.


    She was also a bastard child that the world looked down upon.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why, even though they still had feelings for each other when they met again, neither of


    them brought up their rtionship.


    Next year, huh? Erica thought sarcastically.


    Given the current circumstances, Jacob¡¯s parents or grandparents would probably hand her a check to


    leave before Jacob even had the opportunity to leave the hospital.


    But in the end, Erica still said, ¡°Next year, then.¡±


    No matter how slim the chances were, she¡¯still wanted to hold onto hope.


    If Jacob were to break his promise next year, she would just call him up and chew him out!


    Jacob was still not at a 100%. After speaking a few sentences, he could hardly keep his eyes open..


    Before he closed his eyes, he held Erica¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s wait until next year¡­


    Erica¡¯s eyes stung a little as she looked at his frail hand full of scars.


    She grew up in a dysfunctional family without a proper sense of love or values. If she were the person


    she is now back then, she wouldn¡¯t have let Jacob suffer.


    Not long after, Rosalynn and Wayne arrived.:


    Jacob rested his eyes for a bit and felt much better.


    When he saw them, he said straight away, ¡°I got dragged into this mess because of you two, so I¡¯m not


    gonna say thanks. We can discusspensation once I¡¯m better.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that she really believed him, Jacob smiled wryly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point. I called


    you here because the guy who ran me off the road looks just like the one in the sketch you released.¡±


    That night, when Jacob left, the inte and TV news were all covering the murder case.


    He knew both Orson and Atticus.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    these


    He was shocked when he learned that these two were the victims.


    He stared at the portraits, trying to remember if he had ever met them.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t recall.


    At the time of the ident, Jacob was extra cautious due to the poor road conditions, so he was going


    slow.


    When he reached the ident spot, a car suddenly shot out from a side road.


    Jacob instinctively swerved, crashing through the guardrail and rolling down the hill.


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t going too fast.


    If he had been, by the time someone found him, he might have already been a goner.


    Not long after the crash, someone approached his car. Jacob caught a glimpse of the person shining a


    shlight towards the driver¡¯s seat.


    At that angle, he got a clear look at the guy¡¯s face.


    Jacob instantly recognized him from the portrait. It was the guy with the scar on his brow


    He unplugged the dashcam and held a dagger gleaming coldly in his hand.


    Jacob was already barely breathing and trying to y dead, but the guy wasn¡¯t nning on letting him


    off the hook.


    He raised his dagger, ready to strike again.


    Just then, a beam of light shone from not too far away.


    The guy quickly ditched the attack, pocketed the dashcam, and disappeared into the night.


    Later, Jacob learned that it was a local ranger who had heard the crash and came to check, ultimately


    saving his life.


    ¡°Jacob, you need to rest up. I¡¯ll find the guy who did this to you.¡± Wayne said solemnly.


    Jacob trusted him. ¡°I want to know why this incident is such a big deal that you didn¡¯t even dare to let


    my parents fly back.¡±


    Rosalynn started telling Jacob about the Heatherway murders.


    Recently, Wayne and her team had basically confirmed the murders Annie had mentioned.


    Jacobughed bitterly, ¡°An incident from six years ago is still affecting us, talk about bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Heatherway?¡± Erica looked upset, ¡°She almost had you killed? I need to find her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Erica looked shocked. ¡°I saw her in London half a year ago. I didn¡¯t recognize her then. She looked


    sickly, or maybe she was on some medication because she was so thin.. Wait, if she¡¯s dead, then


    what¡¯s up with these recent murders?¡±


    ¡°Someone must be taking revenge for her.¡± Wayne answered coldly, looking at Erica as if she were a


    dimwit.


    But Erica didn¡¯t get his point.


    ¡°Heatherway was dumped by the Rosso family long ago. The only person who would go on a killing


    spree for her might be a childhood friend.¡± Erica pondered.


    ¡°Childhood friend?¡± Rosalynn and Wayne asked in unison.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you guys know?¡± Erica pulled out her phone and searched for a while, finally finding a


    photo. ¡°Robert Magnus. Technically, his family and Heatherway¡¯s have a long¨Cstanding rivalry. My little


    brother went to the same elite school and was in the same ss as Robert and Heatherway. He used


    to tell me that Robert and Heatherway were dating. Well, they were only six or seven years old then.¡±

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    When Wayne and Heatherway were engaged, her background should¡¯ve been checked thoroughly.


    If there really was a childhood friend, the person in charge of the investigation wouldn¡¯t have missed


    that Info.


    Although Wayne had some doubts about Erica¡¯s understanding and judgment, he Immediately sent


    someone to look into this Robert..


    ¡°I did have some dealings with the Magnus family.¡± Rosalynn said, looking at Robert¡¯s info, ¡°They¡¯re big


    shots in the department store business in Europe and America. A couple of years ago, I was invited to


    a dinner at the Magnus family¡¯s home. If this Robert is the same age as Heatherway, he should¡¯ve


    been at his family dinner, but I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°You not seeing him makes sense. I heard he had a major ident, lost both of his legs, and stopped


    going to school.¡± Erica replied.


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Not long after, the person investigating Robert called Wayne.


    ¡°President Silverman, the Magnus family does have such a person. He¡¯s the youngest son of the


    current CEO. He had an ident when he was young and lost his legs, so he¡¯s been at home and


    rarely appears in public. We¡¯ve also confirmed that he was a ssmate of Ms. Heatherway.¡±


    ¡°Keep investigating his recent activities and who he¡¯s been in contact with.¡± Wayne said gravely.


    Just as Wayne hung up the phone, Rosalynn, who had been keeping an eye on the Magnus family,


    abruptly sat up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wayne immediately moved closer.


    ¡°Look at this guy!¡± Rosalynn pointed at a photo full of people.


    Wayne leaned in, and Erica curiously got up and tilted her head to see what was on Rosalynn¡¯s phone.


    What Rosalynn was looking at was a documentary ofst year¡¯s Magnus family event, Gabrie¡¯s


    banquet. She seemed to recognize a familiar face in the crowd. She instinctively took a screenshot and


    zoomed in, looking at each face closely.


    Finally, in a very secluded corner on the west side, she saw that face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this one of the hitmen you guys are looking for? Erica, with sharp eyes, recognized him and


    immediately eximed.


    Wayne also recognized him.


    ¡°Is this Robert?¡± Rosalynn pointed at the silhouette in front of the hitman. The person was very thin,


    wearing a ck suit, holding a cane, and standing in a strange posture. ¡°Even though we can¡¯t see his


    face, it must be him. What a coincidence! Robert and Heatherway were childhood friends, and the


    hitman who avenged Heatherway shows up at the Magnus family banquet!¡± Erica thought of Jacob¡¯s


    narrow escape this time.


    She started to get angry. ¡°This Robert! He got my boyfriend into trouble!!


    As her words fell, three pairs of eyes in the room fell on Erica.


    Erica awkwardly stopped talking. ¡°Um, want some water? I¡¯ll go get some!¡± Erica got up and hastily fled


    the room.


    Wayne looked at Jacob, who was pale but smiling with a touch of fondness and excitement.


    ¡°Jacob, you should rest. We will go back and investigate this matter.¡± Rosalynn stood up.


    She was now focused on finding the real culprit and making him pay.


    As for Erica and Jacob, that was their own business, and they could figure it out themselves.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jacob nodded weakly.


    Wayne and Rosalynn quickly left the hospital.


    As their car pulled out of the garage, a bent figure emerged from a security door.


    Watching the car drive away, he reached up to touch the scar on his face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This couple was too vignt and their security was too tight. He couldn¡¯t even get close to Jacob.¡±


    He should¡¯ve stabbed him a few more times that night! He thought as he seethed with anger.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    If it wasn¡¯t for Wayne and his sneaky wife stering his and his buddy¡¯s pictures all over the ce, he


    wouldn¡¯t have been so on edge, ready to bolt at the slightest noise.


    In the past year, he had carried out so many missions but this was the first time someone had slipped


    through his fingers.


    The man gritted his teeth. But it didn¡¯t matter; they were going to die one way or another!


    When Rosalynn learned of the first murder linked to Heatherway, she had an inkling of what was going


    on.


    Her suspicions were confirmed when Erica mentioned seeing a visibly ill Heatherway.


    Initially, Rosalynn thought the murderer was seeking revenge for Heatherway¡¯s death.


    But Heatherway was still alive when the first murder urred. So the theory of revenge for her death


    didn¡¯t hold up.


    On her way home, Rosalynn received a hot¨Coff¨Cthe¨Cpress investigative report, which she quickly read


    through.


    ¡°A year ago, Heatherway was diagnosed with malignant tumors.¡± Rosalynn turned to Wayne, ¡°The


    instigator knew she wouldn¡¯t live long and started this crazy revenge.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face was stone cold. No matter the reason, whoever was behind this had killed many people


    and wouldn¡¯t get away with it.


    As the investigation into Robert deepened, the killer appearing in the videos was found more frequently


    at locations rted to Robert.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    By the next morning, the traces of another killer had also started to appear around Robert. At this point,


    it was pretty clear that the two domestic murders, as well as the kidnapping of Jeffery and his girlfriend,


    were all rted to Robert.


    ¡°Find him!¡± Rosalynnmanded. Wayne¡¯s people, the Jared Group, and those who had been working


    in the shadows for Rosalynn over the years all swung into action.


    Meanwhile, at a waterfront vi by the sea, a silver¨Chaired man with an unnaturally paleplexion


    and blue ss¨Clike eyes sat in a wheelchair.


    As he watched the surging waves, his fingerless hand held a brooch.


    ¡°Boss, Wayne¡¯s people have traced you.¡± A tall, dark¨Cskinned man said in a deep voice from behind,


    ¡°Do we need to arrange a flight back?¡±


    ¡°Back?¡± He looked at the raging sea, ¡°I have nowhere to go back to; hand me my phone.¡± The man


    immediately handed over the phone.


    Robert dialed thest contacted number, and the person quickly answered, ¡°Young master! I¡¯m sorry,


    there were someplications with the target a few days ago; he¡¯s still alive, but I¡¯ll take care of him


    soon!¡±


    Robert lowered his eyelids. ¡°Baxter!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Baxter responded.


    ¡°This target is no longer important. Now, I have a final task for you.¡±


    ¡°Final task?¡± Baxter¡¯s voice dropped a notch, ¡°Did Wayne find you?¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t respond, his face cold as he issued his loyal henchman his final mission.


    ¡°No matter the cost, I want Cory and Ivy dead.¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Baxter agreed to the task right away, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a sh and report to you personally.¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°See ya.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Robert hung up. He picked up the brooch in his hand again and looked back at the sea.


    Ever since he came here, he had no intention of going back home.


    When Heatherway was a kid, she always said she wanted to marry him when they grew up and then


    they¡¯d build a big house by the sea.


    But then, because of the Rosso family¡¯s vendetta against his family, he was in a serious car ident


    that totally flipped his life upside down.


    As Heatherway grew up, she fell in love with another man.


    However, he didn¡¯t me her at all.


    Wayne was a sessful man and the one Heatherway deeply loved. She could entrust her future to


    such a fine man and he was totally fine with it. But Wayne betrayed her and made her lose dignity in


    front of everyone. Heatherway was abandoned by her family and she gave up on herself.


    He never saw Heatherway¡¯s cancer diagnosising. Her strong faith crumbledpletely.


    He tried everything, even seeking out top¨Cnotch doctors, but it was all toote. Her body was already


    worn out by the disease.


    Even with the most expensive medicine, the spread of cancer cells couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    Robert was beyond furious. The hatred in his heart was uncontroble and he started his revenge.


    Seeing those who once humiliated Heatherway and their families perish didn¡¯t bring anyfort to


    Robert. Instead, it only fueled his rage, making him kill even more. In the end, Heatherway found out


    everything two months ago.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Robert, I never thought you would be this kind of person because of me. Do you know how many


    people you¡¯ve killed? There were kids, the elderly, and even children I once held, and the old people


    who were good to me!!!¡±


    Heatherwaypletely broke down. After a big fight, she left the hospital alone, no longer answering


    Robert¡¯s calls or wanting to see him.


    By the time he found her, her body was already decaying quietly in that filthy ce. His princess was


    lying in a cold, damp, run¨Cdown apartment.


    Even now, thinking about all of this, Robert couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He had lost Heatherway.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Robert was done with concerns and fears; he was set on seeking out Wayne.


    All the trouble started with Wayne, so he had to be the one to pay and the one that Robert had to deal


    with personally!


    Robert clenched the brooch in his hand; the sharp end pierced his palm, but he seemed to feel no pain,


    letting the blood ooze out between his fingers.


    Before Wayne and Rosalynn could locate Robert, trouble hit Annie.


    ¡°One of the assassins fromst night almost broke into Ms. Annie¡¯s room. Luckily, you instructed us not


    to let anyone see her without your permission.¡± A security guard reported.


    Rushing over, Rosalynn was filled in on the previous night¡¯s incident. ¡°The guy disguised himself as a


    hotel cleaner. We weren¡¯t too suspicious until this morning. Ms. Annie noticed something off about her


    breakfast and we found that her food contained potent poison. If Ms. Annie wasn¡¯t so alert, she could


    have been in great danger.¡±


    Before going to see Annie, Rosalynn checked out the breakfast.


    ¡°How did she notice the breakfast was off?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Ms. Annie mentioned that normally, her eggs should be ced on top of the avocado mash, which is


    the correct way. Her assistant had made it clear to the head chef when she checked in, and there


    hadn¡¯t been any issues until how. Sheined, but the chef insisted that the eggs were on the


    avocado. Something didn¡¯t sit right with me, so I ran a toxicology test¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    She had heard about Ms. Annie¡¯s particrity about food, and it turned out to have saved her life.


    ¡°Ms. Annie seems to be quite shaken.¡± The guard continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    A whileter, Rosalynn entered Annie¡¯s presidential suite, finding her huddled in the corner of the


    couch.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Annie looked up at Rosalynn, her gaze a little vacant..


    ¡°Ms. Annie, are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital for a check¨Cup?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Annie looked at her. ¡°I knew it! The Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe was just hanging over my head. I couldn¡¯t


    see it, but it was bound to fall sooner orter. After all, was the one who negotiated Heatherway¡¯s


    wedding with Wayne; I pushed for it¡­ and now that thewyer who drafted the marriage agreement


    has been killed, why would he spare me?¡°.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got some leads on the real culprit; it should be resolved soon.¡± Rosalynnforted her.


    ¡°Leads? What kind of leads?¡± Annie asked.


    Rosalynn hesitated but decided to be honest. ¡°The two assassins seen were loyal subordinates of


    Robert from Luminary Enterprises.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Robert?¡± Annie seemed very confused. ¡°The Rosso family and the Magn¨²s family have been fierce


    competitors for the past century, and we don¡¯t have a good rtionship. What does he have to do with


    Heatherway? Why would he do these things?¡±


    Rosalynn watched Annie, trying to glean something from her expression.


    ¡°Heatherway and Robert attended the same school.¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°As for his legs, it¡¯s said that it


    was because Luminary Enterprises snatched a deal from the Rosso family, who retaliated by having


    Robert disabled. Were you not aware of such a major event, Ms. Annie?¡±


    A look of realization crossed Annie¡¯s face. She nced at the clock behind Rosalynn and gave a small


    smile. ¡°Now that you mention it, I do remember that Robert and Heatherway were schoolmates and


    close friends. It¡¯s a shame if they weren¡¯t caught up in family disputes, they might have remained close.


    Then she wouldn¡¯t have developed unrealistic fantasies about Wayne and caused all this trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Rosalynn sensed danger. She was just about to bail when Annie beat her to the punch.


    A sharp pain struck her back and everything went ck.


    Annie, holding a stun gun and looking at the copsed Rosalynn, slowly revealed a manic grin.


    Heatherway, the real revenge starts now. Can you see it? I¡¯m finally avenging you!


    Fifteen minutester, a security guard outside checked his watch and said to hispanion, ¡°Mrs.


    Silverman¡¯s been in there for quite a while, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    His mate nced at the time, ¡°With the shock Ms. Annie had, how could she beforted that


    quickly?¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Another ten minutes passed and Wayne¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± Wayne¡¯s deep voice rung out from the other end.


    ¡°Your wife is in Ms. Annie¡¯s room.¡± The guard replied.


    ¡°Go in now and have her pick up the phone!¡± Waynemanded sternly.)


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The guard knocked immediately, but there was no response inside.


    Feeling uneasy, they quickly used a spare card to unlock the door and rushed in.


    The spacious suite showed no signs of a struggle, but Rosalynn and Annie, who were just in the room,


    were gone.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife? Wayne demanded loudly over the phone.


    ¡°President Silverman¡­ President Silverman, your wife and Ms. Annie are both gone! We¡¯ve been at


    the door the whole time; they couldn¡¯t have just vanished!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s head buzzed, he felt as if all his blood had reversed flow.


    He had just finished up some work and called Rosalynn to see what she wanted to eat, saying he¡¯d


    grab it on the way home, but her phone wasn¡¯t going through..


    He knew Rosalynn had gone to check on Annie who was almost poisoned.


    How could there be a situation where the phone didn¡¯t go through in a hotel?


    Lately, Wayne had been on edge.


    He immediately called the security in charge of guarding Annie, only to hear that his wife was missing.


    He rushed to the hotel with his crew.


    The hotel had beenpletely locked down and no one was allowed in or out.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Wayne rushed to Annie¡¯s room in panic, by which time the security staff had already figured out the


    reason behind Rosalynn¡¯s disappearance. The room was connected to


    the one downstairs.


    Wayne found Rosalynn¡¯s pearl earring in the suite downstairs, but what happened next shocked him


    even more.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys checking the CCTV?¡± Wayne looked at the security guards, his sanity hanging by a


    thread.


    The security guards were sweating buckets. ¡°Mr. Silverman, all the CCTV in the hotel is out of order.¡±


    ¡°Out of order? When did it break? You¡¯re supposed to be watching over Annie, and you didn¡¯t even


    know the CCTV was broken?¡± Wayne was seething with anger. ¡°No, the CCTV here was overwritten


    with footage from another time period. So, when we checked the CCTV, there were images, but they


    weren¡¯t live¡­.¡± The security guard felt like he was about to suffocate.


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t have been this terrified if it was just Annie that had disappeared.


    But now, his wife was missing too!!!


    When Rosalynn woke up, her back and waist hurt so much she couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    ¡°You awake?¡±


    Annie¡¯s voice, cold and detached, echoed from across the room.


    Rosalynn looked up..


    There sat Annie, legs crossed, looking at her with a calm demeanor,pletely devoid of her usual


    warmth and generosity.


    Her whole being gave off¨Ca gloomy vibe.


    ¡°So you¡¯re in on this too.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, rendering her immobile. ¡°Twice in


    my life I¡¯ve been kidnapped, both times by you Rosso family lot. What¡¯s the deal this time?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the bastard?¡± Annie sneered. ¡°Did hey a hand on you? Strange, Wayne hates


    women who¡¯ve been defiled by others, doesn¡¯t he? How did he end up in this mess over you? Is this


    what they call true love?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Annie, barring any idents, after your father¡¯s death, the entire Rosso family would¡¯ve been yours.


    Why are you doing this?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t take her bait. ¡°Do you really want the Rosso family to stand


    against the Jared Group and Bane Corporation? Can the Rosso family handle these two dynasties?¡±


    ¡°If Heatherway Rosso hadn¡¯t died, perhaps your words would¡¯ve threatened me. But now it¡¯s different.


    Heatherway is dead, your words mean nothing to me.¡± Annie shrugged. ¡°I just want to avenge


    Heatherway and make those who hurt her pay.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Heatherway on bad terms?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s just what you saw. Heatherway was my beloved sister. This pen was a gift from her.¡± Annie


    pointed to the pen in her hand. ¡°Want to know how much I hate you guys?¡±


    Rosalynn kept her silence, her mind racing for a way to escape.


    ¡°Back then, at a party, she fell for Wayne at first sight. That night, she sheaked into my room, lying


    beside me, cheerfully telling me how handsome and outstanding he was, and how she fell for him.¡±


    Annie didn¡¯t look at Rosalynn, her eyes fixated on the pen. ¡°Then, she heard that the Silverman Group


    was looking for a bride for Wayne. She immediately came to me, hoping I could ask our father to


    extend an invitation to the Silverman Group. Do you know how much I wanted to grant my sister¡¯s


    every wish? She wanted Wayne, so I negotiated and brought Wayne over for her!¡±


    Annie¡¯s face started to change as she finished speaking.


    She looked up at Rosalynn.


    ¡°But you ruined everything. Aren¡¯t you women from H country always priding yourselves on your morals


    and dignity? He was already engaged, why did you have to cling on to Wayne? If it weren¡¯t for your


    persistent pursuit and the twins in your belly, Heatherway wouldn¡¯t have met such a tragic end!¡± Annie


    dered. ¡°You and Olivia Whaley pushed her into the abyss. She¡¯s dead now, and you can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her madness, and replied helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, can¡¯t you find out whether I


    was clinging onto Wayne or trying to stay away from him?¡±


    Annie scoffed, then arrogantly lifted her chin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m the one using you now.


    Whatever crime I use you of, you have no choice but ept it. Got it?¡± Annie picked up a syringe


    from the te next to her.


    ¡°This is specially prepared for you.¡± Annie said with a smile, ¡°We need you to lure Wayne, so we won¡¯t


    kill you right away. In seven days, you¡¯ll die from internal rupture.¡± Rosalynn frowned, her biggest worry


    now was not dying from internal rupture, but that Wayne would fall into the trap.


    Annie had already walked up to her, the syringe with a chilling gleam heading straight for her arm.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Just when Rosalynn thought she was toast, a hard smacknded on Annie¡¯s arm. The sudden pain


    made her drop the syringe she was holding.


    ¡°ckLion!¡± Annie held her wrist, looking shocked at the tall man who strode from Rosalynn¡¯s side.


    Rosalynn followed her gaze. It was one of Robert Magnus¡¯s hitmen.


    ckLion nced at Rosalynn, his face impassive, then turned back to Annie. ¡°Robert said we can¡¯t


    kill her.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ckLion didn¡¯t pull his punches. Annie¡¯s wrist was already swelling.


    But Annie seemed to shrug off the pain. Her eyes were red and out of control. ¡°She¡¯s the root of all evil


    that killed Heatherway, why should she live? Why?¡±


    ¡°Robert said either Wayne or Rosalynn has to live. He chose Wayne, so Rosalynn must live,¡± ckLion


    said, icy cold.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart rate shot up.


    She made a silent wish, ¡°Wayne, you must remember, we still have Cory and Ivy. They can¡¯t be


    orphans. So you can¡¯t be tricked! You mustn¡¯t be tricked!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not his call!¡± Annie resolutely said, ¡°either Rosalynn or Wayne, they both must die!¡±


    ckLion didn¡¯t respond, he walked over to stand in front of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Annie, Robert has a message for you.¡± ckLion¡¯s gaze was fixed on Annie, a slight smirk on his face.


    ¡°He wholeheartedly agrees with you. Everyone who bullied Heatherway should pay the price.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t we kill Rosalynn!¡± Annie demanded, fuming.


    ¡°Robert said neither Rosalynn nor Wayne is the real big bad wolf. The original person the Silverman


    family picked for an arranged marriage wasn¡¯t Heatherway, was it?¡± ckLion said, taking his time.


    Annie was taken aback.


    ¡°The Silverman family picked Rena for the arranged marriage, right? It was you who insisted on


    pushing Heatherway forward, leading to that engagement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s becaus¨¦ Heatherway wanted Wayne, she came to me!¡± Annie quickly defended herself.


    ¡°You knew from the start that Wayne had a lover he¡¯d been keeping for five years. You admitted it to


    our young master yourself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for men to have mistresses? Didn¡¯t Robert¡¯s father have one? Heatherway knew too¡­¡±


    Annie started rambling.


    When she originally discussed the arranged marriage with Wayne, she thought Wayne would bring his


    mistress of five years along. Wherever Wayne went all these years, she was always with him.


    Heatherway had a n. Once she met this mistress, she would offer her a lot of money and better job


    opportunities to leave Wayne.


    Of course, she also knew that no amount of money she offered couldpare to Wayne¡¯s wealth.


    So, she was prepared. If this woman was stubborn and insisted on staying by Wayne¡¯s side, she would


    simply make the disobedient woman disappear.


    But she didn¡¯t expect¡­

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Wayne didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to find out too soon that he was about to engage.


    He didn¡¯t bring her along for the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had people keeping tabs on her!¡± Annie suddenly pointed at Rosalynn, ¡°The moment the media


    started buzzing about Wayne and Heatherway¡¯s engagement, she quit her job and moved out of the


    house Wayne gave her¡­ I don¡¯t know if this was part of her scheme¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, it ain¡¯t gonna change the fact that you offed Heatherway.¡± ckLion said,


    rolling up his pants leg to pull out a shiny dagger.


    ¡°ckLion, what the hell are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re not married, don¡¯t have kids. Otherwise, I¡¯d be more than happy to off a few more


    people, send them to hell to keep youpany. You wouldn¡¯t have to be alone then.¡± ckLion said


    slowly.


    Annie hadn¡¯t expected that Robert, with whom she¡¯d been working so well, would turn on her at the


    crucial moment!


    ¡°ckLion.¡±


    Rosalynn, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, finally opened her mouth from behind ckLion,


    ckLion turned to look at her. Rosalynn stared back at him: ¡°So, when you guys kill, you want your


    victims to havepany in death?¡±


    ckLion didn¡¯t expect such a question from Rosalynn, but he seemed willing to answer.


    ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re too dimwitted to appreciate our good intentions.¡± ckLion said disdainfully, ¡°Including


    you two.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, I get it. Rosalynn paused, ¡°But what I don¡¯t get is, why did you choose to


    freeze to death those 27 people, but hack the other family to death? Did they do something to piss you


    off?¡±


    ckLion snorted: ¡°Not much of a grudge really. My brother ran into their kid during the day, who


    laughed at the scar on his face. What¡¯s so funny about a scar? So we decided to give everyone in their


    family a scar, so they¡¯d know it¡¯s no biggie and stopughing at people.¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked by his logic.


    *Orson, that¡¯s the name, right? His family was very polite, especially his grandmother. We worked as


    movers in her house, she was always worried we¡¯d hurt ourselves, even cooked up some food for us.¡±


    ckLion turned to Rosalynn and said, ¡°You know, freezing to death isn¡¯t painful. You even have sweet


    dreams. It¡¯s one of the least painful ways to go/We did it all for the olddy.¡±


    He seemed to remember something unpleasant at this point.


    ¡°But Orson¡¯s granny didn¡¯t seem to appreciate our kindness. She cursed us before we knocked her out


    and put her in the freezer. But we didn¡¯t get mad, didn¡¯t change our n to torture her family.¡±


    His voice fell, as if sensing something.


    His face suddenly tensed, and before he could turn around, a strong current shot through his body:


    He didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his big body silently fell to the ground.


    Annie was clutching the taser she¡¯d given Rosalynn, she was sitting on the ground, sweating profusely.


    ¡°What are you sitting around for, keep zapping him, what if he wakes up?¡± Rosalynn frowned, scolding


    in a low voice.


    Annie looked at her, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°You know he won¡¯t kill you. Why do you give me a chance? Why do you save me? I wanted to kill you,


    Rosalynn!!! Are you crazy!!¡±


    Just as Annie finished speaking, ckLion on the ground twitched.


    ¡°Can you just shut up!! Go knock him out!¡± Rosalynn was obviously at her wit¡¯s end.


    Annie got deeply scared by ckLion¡¯s sudden move.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    She freaked out and zapped ckLion several times in a row.


    She had no clue how many times she did it, or if ckLion had been fried to a crisp, all she knew was


    that there was a burnt smell in the air.


    After Annie was done zapping, she turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else around here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Annie shook her head, ¡°This ce is actually yours and Wayne¡¯s turf. Robert and I figured more people


    would draw attention, so it¡¯s just me and ckLion here.¡±


    ¡°You still nning on killing me?¡± Rosalynn asked bluntly.


    Annie looked at her, her brow furrowed and lips trembling.


    ¡°Damn right I want you dead. Heatherway died because of you guys!¡± Annie fumed, ¡°Do you have any


    idea? In the massive Rosso family, I have so many siblings, but only Heatherway truly cared for me.


    When we were young, she would kneel in my father¡¯s study all day and night to beg for my forgiveness


    whenever I was punished. She would save up her pocket money for two years to buy me the pen


    liked¡­¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Annie was totally bummed.


    ¡°After my fiance died in a car crash, the only thing the family cared about was that they¡¯d lost a good


    marriage alliance. My father immediately started looking for a new alliance, no one thought I¡¯d actually


    be heartbroken, nobody thought I truly loved him! Only Heatherway, she traveled thousands of miles,


    took a dozen¨Chour flight just to be with me¡­ I have so many rtives, but the only real family had was


    Heatherway!¡±


    ¡°All I wanted was to fulfill her wish of marrying the one she loved, I never thought this decision would


    lead her to a dead end¡­¡± Annie was falling apart, ¡°Robert was right, the real culprits were not you and


    Wayne, it was me! It was me who went against everyone¡¯s wishes and reced the bride¨Cto¨Cbe Rena


    with Heatherway for the marriage alliance with Wayne¡­


    ¡°Annie, I don¡¯t know much about Heatherway. But do you think she¡¯d be happy knowing you and Robert


    killed so many people, some of whom might be people she knew or had contact with?¡±


    Annie got a jolt, she looked up at Rosalynn¨Cin shock.


    After a while, she burst into tears, ¡°Herst wish for me in her suicide note was that I live happily. But


    how can I be happy when she died such a tragic death!¡±


    Rosalynn was on pins and needles inside. She had no idea how long she¡¯d been unconscious for, and


    she had no idea how Wayne was doing.


    But she had to keep her cool so as not to trigger Annie, which might backfire.


    ¡°Annie, you¡¯re not giving Heatherway peace like this,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Annie sobbed for a while, then she looked up at Rosalynn and said, ¡°You want me to let you go, to


    save Wayne, right?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her and nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Annie picked up ckLion¡¯s dagger from the ground and walked towards Rosalynn.


    Then, she coldly looked at Rosalynn and cut the rope that was binding her, ¡°You can¡¯t save Wayne,


    you¡¯re only going to your death if you try finding him. You¡¯d be better off saving your kids.¡±


    Rosalynn turned pale, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Annie said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for four hours now, your phone and bracelet with the tracker


    were both left with Robert from the start. Robert was prepared to die with Wayne from the beginning,


    there¡¯s no chance of survival for anyone who goes there. He has a henchman called Baxter whose job


    is to kill your children. You can¡¯t save Wayne, go save your children.¡±


    Rosalynn asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he kill me?¡±


    But as soon as the words left her mouth, the answer dawned on her.


    Why?


    Of course, it was to make her lose everyone she loved and live a tormented life in hell on earth!


    Annie handed Rosalynn the dagger and said, ¡°Rosalynn, you just saved my life. I¡¯m just returning the


    favor now. But I won¡¯t let go of my grudge against Heatherway. Robert knew your son and brother are


    ace hackers, so to avoid being tracked, there¡¯s no device here that can connect to the outside world.


    There¡¯s a car outside, drive about 20 kilometers east and you¡¯ll find people.¡±

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    ¡°Let¡¯s tie him up, stuff him in the trunk, and then we bolt!¡± Rosalynn decided on the spot.


    ¡°You think there¡¯s something fishy about that car?¡± Annie sneered.


    Rosalynn was indeed a bit jittery. ckLion wasn¡¯t a lone wolf. If he vanished for too long, his buddies


    might smell a rat ande looking for him. That would put Annie in the hot seat.


    She wasn¡¯t saving Annie out of pity, but because Annie and Robert had blood on their hands. They had


    to face the punishment.


    For those who had kicked the bucket, for those innocent souls who had met their end in this


    godforsaken ce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Robert might have other hitmen you don¡¯t know about?¡± Rosalynn asked icily.


    Annie was scared stiff by her words.


    After a while, the two frail women mustered all their strength to drag ckLion, who was on hisst


    legs, and crammed him into the trunk.


    Then Rosalynn and Annie got in the car. Rosalynn hit the gas and made a beeline for the highway.


    By then, night had fallen. Not a soul was in sight on the road.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rosalynn was frantic, both about Wayne and her concern for Ivy and Cory.


    ¡°Rosalynn, have you lost your mind? Slow down!¡± Annie was tightly grabbing the handle, shooting


    sideways nces at Rosalynn, and scolded loudly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond. After about fifteen minutes, she finally spotted the house.


    Right at the entrance of the city, the first thing she saw was a police station by the road.


    Without hesitation, Rosalynn drove straight into the police station. The on¨Cduty cop came out


    immediately.


    Rosalynn got out of the car, and the cop recognized her right away.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, weren¡¯t you kidnapped?!


    ¡°The kidnapper¡¯s in the passenger seat and the trunk. Get a hold of my husband, will you?¡± Rosalynn


    said urgently.


    The cop promptly pulled out his phone. Without wasting a second, Rosalynn snatched the phone and


    dialed Wayne¡¯s number.


    The call went through, but it just kept ringing with no answer.


    She immediately tried calling Mike.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    The phone was picked up instantly: ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Mike¡¯s voice was full of urgency.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, where¡¯s Wayne?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was shaking violently.


    ¡°Ms. Jared! Are you okay? Where are you? I¡¯m sending someone to get you right now!¡±


    ¡°Where is Wayne!¡± Rosalynn was frantic!


    ¡°Mr. Silverman traced thest location of your phone signal and went looking for you with a team two


    hours ago, didn¡¯t you see him?¡±


    Rosalynn felt as if her blood had frozen solid.


    ¡°How are Cory and Ivy?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One of the two killers ns to target Cory and Ivy. Mike, you must protect them.¡± Rosalynn choked


    out, ¡°No matter what news you hear about me and Wayne, none of the security at Moonlit Lake can be


    withdrawn. Better to make a mistake than let any suspicious person slip by, got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Mike responded firmly, ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up!¡°,


    ¡°No need. Send me the address where you found Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared¡­¡± Mike seemed to realize something.


    ¡°Send it to me.¡± Rosalynn was firm.


    Mikeplied, and a momentter, Rosalynn felt her phone vibrate twice.


    Rosalynn lowered her head, gripping her phone tightly: ¡°Mike, if I don¡¯t make it back tonight, you guys


    need to take good care of Cory and Ivy, and also Hria.


    Before Mike could respond, Rosalynn hung up.


    She looked up to see Annie, who had already gotten out of the car.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to find Wayne?¡± she asked, surprised.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I need to borrow your phone. Someone will bring you a new er.¡± After saying


    this, Rosalynn confirmed that ckLion had been unloaded. She got in the car without hesitation,


    instantly spinning around and driving back into the night..


    Annie stood there in shock. She thought Rosalynn would choose her children over Wayne, who was


    facing death.


    Was she really that in love with him?


    Wait¡­


    Wayne must¡¯ve fallen into Robert¡¯s trap.


    ¡°These two¡­¡± Annie muttered,ughing silently. But theughter soon faded.


    If she had known earlier that Rosalynn was more than Wayne¡¯s mistress, that they were in love with


    each other..


    No matter how much she loved Heatherway, she wouldn¡¯t have set her up with Wayne.


    Two hours before, Wayne had finally found thest location of Rosalynn¡¯s phone signal and rushed


    over with a team.


    When they got there, all they found was a dpidated house.


    ¡°President Silverman, be careful. Let me send someone to check for explosives or something,¡± one of


    his men suggested..


    Wayne was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof, but he was also worried about a bomb trap. If he was


    killed or injured, it would be a small matter, but if Rosalynn was in the house and got hurt in an


    explosion, it would be disastrous!


    Ableson led a quick check for explosives. They confirmed there weren¡¯t any, but soon someone


    discovered a horrifying scene in a room on the west side of the house.


    A woman, covered in blood, was hanging from a beam. Her hair was a mess and although her face


    couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, her clothes and shoes were simr to those of Rosalynn, who had


    disappeared in the day.


    The moment Ableson saw the body, he felt a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    He whirled around and dashed over to Wayne, struggling to get the words out. ¡°President Silverman,


    there¡¯s a woman¡¯s body over there¡­¡± Before Ableson could finish, Wayne was already rushing into the


    scene.


    It was freezing out, but the stench of blood was so strong Wayne could smell it as soon as he walks in.


    He stood there, staring at a figure that looked eerily like Rosalynn, almost falling over from the shock.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Ableson was clearly frantic.


    Then Wayne said, ¡°It¡¯s not her¡­¡±


    Ableson paused, immediately ordered the body to beid down. After brushing the hair off her face,


    Ableson let out a sigh of relief.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though her face had been badly disfigured, a prosthetic nose could be seen. Mrs¨CSilverman


    never had stic surgery, so she wouldn¡¯t have one.


    But the face looked familiar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ashley?¡± someone shouted out.


    Ableson finally remembered, this was the new recement they found during the dispute between


    President Silverman and Secretary Tesdal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been yed!¡± Wayne was livid, ¡°Keep searching!!¡±


    They were about to leave.


    ¡°Did you hear something? Ableson had a keen sense for these things..


    Then, white fog started billowing out from the corners of the room.


    ¡°Shit, President Silverman cover your mouth and nose!!¡± Ableson rushed towards Wayne


    But under the high concentration of chemicals, they were all affected.


    Ableson, trying to protect Wayne, runs for the door but it wouldn¡¯t open.


    A few secondster both men passed out at the door. When Wayhe came to, he could hear the sound


    of waves.


    His eyelids were heavy and his throat was in excruciating pain from inhaling too much smoke.


    ¡°You awake?¡±


    The voice was calm, devoid of any emotion, echoing in front of Wayne.


    Wayne looked at him coldly, he knew this face.


    ¡°Robert.¡± Wayne said.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ve heard so much about you, d to finally meet you in person. Robert looked


    at Wayne, ¡°You¡¯re quite the looker, no wonder Heatherway fell head over heels for you. Every time she


    sees me, she can¡¯t stop singing your praises.¡±


    Wayne nced at his hand, Robert had chained it to a post with a metal chain.


    Looks like he was worried Wayne might run.


    There were four locks on the chain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Robert peered out the window, ¡°The sunset is stunning


    tonight. Heatherway loves a good sunset. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be thrilled to have you join her during such a


    beautiful moment.¡±


    Wayne looked at him in disgust, ¡°You im to love her so much, yet you¡¯re sending another man to her.


    How do you manage to be so selfless?¡±


    ¡°What can I do when she¡¯s in love with you?¡° Robert didn¡¯t take the bait, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your wife will be


    fine. After you and your kids are gone, my men will make sure she gets home safe.¡±


    ¡°Robert! If you dare hurt my children, I swear I¡¯ll haunt Heatherway from beyond the grave!¡±


    Wayne knows he¡¯s a goner.


    So he didn¡¯t bother threatening Robert, he just stared him down.


    Robert¡¯s calm facade finally cracked.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so cruel to her, Wayne? She¡¯s the one person in this world who loves you the


    most!¡± Robert yelled in a fit of rage, ¡°Your wife, she married you for money. Once she realized she


    couldn¡¯t climb any higher, she left you for someone from Opulent Gems. She even faked her own death


    and ran away, not caring about your disappointment or pain. But Heatherway would never do that to


    you, she¡¯d face life and death with you. Your wife would never do that! She¡¯ll always choose the


    lifestyle that benefits her most!¡±

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Robert yelled out hisst words with all his strength, but Wayne just burst outughing after hearing it.


    ¡°If she loses me, she can still live a happy life. I might be sad, but I¡¯d also feel relieved and happy,


    cause my wife¡¯s happiness always matters more than how I feel, Wayne looked at Robert, ¡°Cause I


    love her, get it?¡±


    Robert looked at Wayne in surprise, then he also started tough.


    ¡°Wayne, looks like there¡¯s no difference between us, we¡¯re both small fries in love.¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Wayne scoffed, ¡°Heatherway doesn¡¯t love you, but my wife loves me


    ¡°You¡¯re just fooling yourself. If you hadn¡¯t threatened Rosalynn with Noah Hond and Hria Jared and


    the kids¡® custody, would she have married you?¡± Robert knew a lot of stuff.


    He urately hit Wayne¡¯s weak spot, just when a sudden banging noise came from outside.


    Robert¡¯s face turned serious immediately, he grabbed the remote and turned on the monitor at the


    door.


    A frail figure appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Wayne shouted, his voice trembling.


    Robert was a bit confused. He made sure Rosalynn was captured alone.


    How did this woman escape from ckLion? And how did she find this ce?


    ¡°Robert, if you go around Killing people like this, Heatherway will never forgive you!!¡±


    Rosalynn looked around, then at a surveince camera.


    Robert clenched the armrests of his wheelchair.


    Actually, Olivia and her friends, and Ashley, as well as Orson, Atticus, and yes, Wayne.


    These people were actually the final targets Robert promised Heatherway.


    So he didn¡¯t kill Wayne¡¯s bodyguard, he dismissed everyone who was left here to take care of him.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to kill any more people, he was afraid Heatherway would be mad at him.


    One Annie was enough, he was sure no one would find this ce.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Rosalynn to escape and find this ce¡­.


    But it¡¯s not time yet, the waves aren¡¯t big enough, they don¡¯t have enough power to destroy everything.


    If he acts now, Wayne might still survive!


    He pulled a poker face, remaining silent.


    It¡¯s fine.


    The front door is locked, she can¡¯t get in by herself.


    He had to wait for another half an hour, the waves would be big enough by then.


    But what Robert didn¡¯t expect was that after getting no response from inside, Rosalynn suddenly went


    back to the door.


    She started to try inputting the password.


    Since thest person to lock the door was the leaving servant, and Robert didn¡¯t expect anyone to


    come, the door wasn¡¯t double¨Clocked. She was on her way to the ce where Wayne went before


    when she left the police station, but she got a call from Felix on the way.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, don¡¯te here now. It¡¯s a dangerous ce, Ableson and the others are unconscious


    in a building. President Silverman isn¡¯t here, I guess he might have been taken somewhere else!¡± Felix


    exined briefly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Somewhere else?¡± Rosalynn asked in shock, ¡°What ce? Any clues?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one possible ce, I¡¯m heading there now, you better go back!¡± Felix said seriously ¡°Or


    you can find a safe ce to wait for me, I¡¯lle to find you.¡±


    ¡°Send me the address, I¡¯ve been in contact with the police, I need them to rush over to the rescue!¡±


    Rosalynn insisted.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Felix had always been lurking in the underworld, so the concept of police citizen cooperation was totally


    alien to him By now all the guys Wayne brought along were knocked out cold,pletely clueless


    about what¡¯s happening


    The remaining folks, Mrs Silverman and her crew, were all tucked away in Moonlit Lake


    President Silvermans fate as up in the air they really could use more help here


    Felix sent over the address right away


    ¡°I can say for sure Robert¡¯s beenying low in H Country But whether President Silverman is there too,


    I can¡¯t say Felix said with a serious face


    Rosalynn peeked at the location, her heart dropping like a stone. It was the mostplex area around


    the H City coast


    But because the view¡¯s to die for the Silverman Group once nned to build a resort there


    However, due to safety and all that jazz, the n was put on hold


    Later on


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yeah, because Heatherway had a thing for the sea. Maddie Fuller gifted thend to Heatherway.


    Then she remembers Annie saying Robert was out to take Wayne down with him.


    This ce


    Rosalynn got goosebumps she immediately rang up the cops to head to the beach.


    After calling 911. Felix left the unconscious guys behind, he hopped in the car and booked it to the


    location.


    After trying the password twice, Rosalynn gave up. She dialed up Jaime Jules and spilled the address


    to him. Rosalynn, thank God you¡¯re not missing. I was freaking out!¡±


    ¡°Wait up, i get the door for you!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re not hurt, right?¡±


    Rosalynn heard Jaime¡¯s panicky voice choked with tears, she tried to keep her cool: ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not


    hurt, hurry up.¡± ¡°Alright


    Three minutester, the front door swung open.


    Robert heard the noise and his scalp tingled, he immediately grabbed the remote and pressed a


    button.


    Seeing this, Wayne started shouting: ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯te in!¡±


    ¡°Wayne, are you okay?¡± Rosalynn finally heard Wayne¡¯s volce, her heart settled a bit, she shouted


    back with a tear¨Cchoked voice.


    Tm fine, just do as I say. Call the cops, then hop in the car and get out of here, I promise I¡¯ll make it


    home safe,¡± Wayne quickly responded.


    Rosalynn, have you lost your mind? Going to rescue Wayne all by yourself!¡±


    While saying this, Jaime quickly took control of the house¡¯s system.


    Robert was nning to activate a door after the entrance to keep Rosalynn out.


    But he pressed like crazy, and the door didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°diot, I¡¯ve taken over the smart system here. If you darey a finger on Rosalynn, I swear I¡¯ll spill all


    your dirtyundry on the inte!¡± Jaime yelled.


    Hearing this, Rosalynn didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed in.


    Rosalynn!¡± Jaime was fussing like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    Rosalynn quickly spotted Robert and Wayne.


    Robert immediately grabbed a small pistol nearby, aiming at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynnpletely ignored him, she ran to Wayne to check his limbs, gently touching his face to see


    if he was hurt in the head.


    Tm okay, I¡¯m really okay Wayne hugged Rosalynn tight, quickly saying, ¡°You need to get out of here,


    he¡¯s set a trap, please, get out of here!¡±


    Robert just stood there, totally bamboozled

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. Rosalynn, who clearly didn¡¯t love Wayne, why on earth did she


    show up? Plus, he had her at gunpoint and she didn¡¯t seem to give a damn.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I dont want to hurt you Get out now while you still can, Robert said sternly. ¡°Wayne¡¯s death


    can only benefit you After all, you two are legally married. If he dies, Bane Corporation, the Silverman


    Group, and all his assets will be yours¡±


    Rosalynn made sure Wayne was still in one piece


    Now, all she needed to do was to stall as much as possible until the cavalry arrived Being alone, she


    had zero chance to unlock all these locks


    Before that, she needed to keep Robert cool headed


    Or manipte him


    ¡°I need a will¡± Rosalynn tumed and looked at Robert. ¡°Do you know how many people are in the


    Silverman Group? All those distant rtives, without a will, they¡¯ll be like vultures circling over Wayne¡¯s


    estate. That would be a pain in the ass


    Robert was dumbfounded, ¡°You came here, not to save him?¡® Robert asked.


    Rosalynn, at a blind spot of Robert squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand hard


    Then she let go of him, stood up and faced Robert.


    ¡°Robert don¡¯t y dumbs You¡¯ve done your homework, haven¡¯t you? His treatment towards me was


    nothing but oppression and coercion. If it wasn¡¯t for my childhood sweetheart, for not wanting to be


    separated from my kids and for the massive fortune of Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group, I


    wouldn¡¯t have married him. Now that I have the chance to get away from him, why wouldn¡¯t I take it?¡±


    After listening to her Robert looked at Wayne, who was as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± he asked him, ¡°I told you. She doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    ¡°So do you have a pen and paper here? I need him to write me a will. Once it¡¯s done, I can leave. It


    won¡¯t mess with your n.¡±


    Robert wasn¡¯t concerned about Rosalynn pulling a fast one.


    This ce was going to copse sooner orter, and Wayne was tied up tight. She couldn¡¯t save him


    even if she wanted to.


    He pointed at a cab not far away. ¡°There¡¯s pen and paper in there.¡±


    Rosalynn walked over, opened the drawer, and found them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Hria. You always know what¡¯s best for you, Robert said, his gaze fixated on Wayne.


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s painful expression, his own pain was greatly alleviated.


    Wayne finally got a taste of what Heatherway had been through.


    Just as Robert finished speaking, Rosalynn, who was getting the paper, suddenly lunged at him out of


    the blue.


    In a blink of an eye, she shoved him off his wheelchair.


    She grabbed the hand holding the gun and wrestled with him.


    Before Wayne could react, he heard two loud bangs.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Wayne screamed at the top of his lungs. He desperately wanted to go over, but his hands


    were chained. His wrists started to bleed from the violent struggle.


    The next second, Rosalynn pushed Robert, who was on top of her, away.


    Roberty t on his back, two holes in his abdomen, bleeding like a stuck pig.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He was panting heavily.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    His gaze fell on the ceiling, the warmth in his body rapidly fading away.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s hands were covered in blood, clutching a small pistol.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Wayne called her urgently.


    Rosalynn nced back at him, then quickly moved forward, frantically searching Robert¡¯s body.


    ¡°The key is gone, Robertughed heartily, ¡°Rosalynn, the switch isn¡¯t on the wheelchair. Pulling me


    down won¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all gonna die Robert coughed out, blood sttering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, just tell me where the key is and I¡¯ll call an ambnce!¡± Rosalynn quickly


    replied:


    There was nothing on Robert that looked like a switch.


    Jaime had already taken control of the smart system here, and Rosalynn had been thinking earller that


    the switch that could trigger the self¨Cdestruct mechanism must be on the wheelchair,


    So she rushed over immediately and pulled him off the wheelchair¡­


    In the previous fight, she had deliberately pushed the wheelchair away.


    Robert whose mouth full of blood,ughed at Rosalynn¡¯s words, ¡°Rosalynn, the switch is the tide. It¡¯s


    already on its way, and when it rises to the preset position, this ce will copse. You still have a


    chance to escape Go, you cant save Wayne!¡±


    Rosalynn froze.


    The tide.


    She nced at the sea outside.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Where is the key!!¡± She grabbed Robert¡¯s cor and yelled.


    Robert looked at her, ¡°Your children are waiting for you to go home¡­go¡­¡±


    ¡°My children? Didn¡¯t you send Baxter to kill them? Robert, you think I¡¯d believe you? You killed the love


    of my life, my children, and left me to live a life of pain. Is that your goal?¡±


    Robert¡¯sughter grew crazier, and Rosalynn threw him back onto the ground.


    She ran back to Wayne, pulled out the ckLion dagger, and prepared to break the lock that bound


    him.


    ¡°Sweetheart, calm down, look at me, listen to me¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He gently said to


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°Felix is almost here, and so are the police, you¡¯ll be fine. Rosalynn didn¡¯t look at Wayne, she was


    trying her best to unlock the lock.


    Just as she finished speaking, the house violently shook.


    Unprecedented fear instantly engulfed Rosalynn.


    Feeling all this, Robert immediatelyughed, ¡°Rosalynn, you have less than a minute to escape!¡®:


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Rosalynn turned around and yelled at Robert, then she looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Go.¡± Wayne nodded repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for this, Cory and Ivy can¡¯t lose you, go home,


    darling¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, half of the balcony had copsed, and the house was starting to


    tilt.


    Robert¡¯s gaze was fixed on Rosalynn and Wayne, he wanted to watch Rosalynn leave him, to watch


    Wayne be abandoned!


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡± Rosalynn shook her head at Wayne, ¡°Cory, Ivy, Hria, and


    Palge¡­they have the love of many people. But I don¡¯t want to leave you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Robert stared at Rosalynn, dumbfounded.


    ¡°How can you do this to your own kids? Dump them over this man?¡± He roared.


    However, the Waynes seemed to pay him no mind. Wayne¡¯s emotion switched from shock to panic in


    no time: ¡°Honey, listen to me!¡±


    There was a loud crash, the balcony totally gave way.


    Being closer to the balcony, Robert slipped towards the copsed aren


    The sea was wild, he started to feel a pang of fear.


    Things didn¡¯t unfold as he had anticipated, how was he to face Heatherway now?


    Robert instinctively tried to grab onto something, but his hands were all bloody. He barely managed to


    hold onto a piece of wood, but the next second, he was swallowed by the waves, disappearing in a


    blink of an


    eye


    ¡°Rosalynn!!¡±


    Jaime¡¯s voice came through the surveince


    ¡°This ce is gonna cave in, get outta here!!!¡±


    Rosalynn seemed deaf to his words, her eyes locked on Wayne.


    She showed no fear of death, rather, she was eerily calm.


    Wayne saw the resolution and steadfastness in her eyes, and felt his heart being torn apart.


    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Rosalynn extended her hand, brushing off Wayne¡¯s, then tightly gripping it: ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a


    hell of a ride, hold onto my hand, don¡¯t let go.


    By then, the house started to copse.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jaime heard the noise, saw Rosalynn gripping Wayne¡¯s hand, and realized what was happening.


    The next second, the power supply of the house was cut, the surveince stopped.


    Jaime¡¯s screen was pitch ck.


    ¡°Sister!!¡±


    Jaime screamed out in despair.


    When Felix arrived, half of the cliffside vi had already copsed, the remaining half was also steadily


    crumbling.


    Not far away was Rosalynn¡¯s car. He tugged at his hair, his scalp tingling, but without hesitation, he


    plunged in.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman!!¡±


    Wayne was frantic. Hearing Felix¡¯s voice, he clung onto a glimmer of hope: ¡°Felix, get her out of herell


    ¡°Waynell¡± Rosalynn suddenly panicked, her hand tightening around Wayne¡¯s, ¡°If you dare let go, I¡¯ll


    never forgive you!¡±


    Wayne looked at her, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly.


    Sometimes he felt that fate was too cruel to him. He just wanted to be with the one he loved, yet he had


    to endure such a separation.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t forgive me.¡±


    Felix heard the voice and ran over, Immediately understanding the situation.


    Wayne gave him a nod..


    Without saying a word, Felix knocked Rosalynn out with a swift move.


    Everything went ck for Rosalynn, she passed out.


    ¡°Go!¡± Wayne urged.


    Felix gave Wayne a nce, holsted Rosalynn and bolted out.


    Almost simultaneously, the house started to crumblepletely, Felix exerted all his strength to make


    it to the safe zone in the nick of time.


    His face turned pale, the house behind him finally copsedpletely and was swallowed mercilessly


    by the massive waves.


    Rosalynn must have had an incredible willpower, Felix¡¯s move might not have been too hard on her.


    After a brief period of unconsciousness, she woke up.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    She watched as the giant wave smashed right through the top of the house, then swept it away.


    She freed herself from Felix¡¯s grip, staring nkly at the surging sea and the shattered nks


    scattered everywhere.


    But Wayne was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman,¡± Felix, fearing she might jump, watched Rosalynn cautiously, ready to knock her out


    and get her out of there at any moment.


    Then the cops showed up, the piercing sound of their sirens and the shing lights were a pain in


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    The next second, she copsed.


    After the chaos, Felix took Rosalynn to the hospital.


    As fate would have it, the weather turned bad and it started pouring halfway there.


    Felix felt a knot in his stomach, thinking about Wayne¡¯s hands tied to the post. Even if he wasn¡¯t tied,


    he¡¯d be a goner In those monstrous waves.


    Felix was heartbroken, unsure of how many killers Robert had out there.


    He didn¡¯t dare take her to just any hospital, so he took Rosalynn to the Jared Group¡¯s hospital.


    Once at the hospital, he was about to ry the news of Wayne¡¯s death to Moonlit Lake.


    But the phone from Moonlit Lake rang first.


    ¡°Mike¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me,¡± Molly¡¯s voice came over the phone, ¡°Mike¡¯s been seriously injured in an attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Are there killers in Moonlit Lake?¡± Felix was taken aback.


    Moonlit Lake had such tight security, who was able to break in?


    We rewind fifteen minutes.


    From the moment he confirmed Rosalynn was safe, but she insisted on finding Wayne, Mike had been


    on edge. Coincidentally, it started raining heavily at this crucial moment.


    Night surveince was already worse than during the day, and the rain only made It worse.


    And because Ableson¡¯s crew wasn¡¯t around tonight, the security wasn¡¯t as tight¡­


    Mike quickly rearranged manpower to shrink down the protected area, focusing on Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    rooms:


    However, Mike unknowingly made a mistake.


    Baxter was a skilled assassin, known for his disguises. Using the cover of the rain and the shift change,


    he quickly killed an unprepared security guard.


    Baxter took on the guard¡¯s appearance, put on a raincoat, and blended into the patrol team.


    Fifteen minutes ago, Baxter seized an opportunity when Mike wasn¡¯t paying attention, attacked him,


    and took his ess card.


    Baxter knew that like himself, Mike was also the kind of guy who would die for his cause, so he spared


    his life.


    Because he wasn¡¯t sure if Mike had a life¨Cmonitoring device like he did.


    If he did and Mike died, an immediate warning would be triggered, potentially exposing him. Tonight,


    his mission was to kill those two kids.


    Once he got into the vi, it would only take a few dozen seconds to kill them.


    By the time hepleted his mission, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was discovered.


    With this in mind, he rushed in using Mike¡¯s ess card.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As he was racing upstairs, one of his targets appeared.


    A very cute little girl with tear¨Cstreaked cheeks, clutching a small toy, wasing down the stairs.


    Behind her was another little girl, Molly.


    The moment the three of them met, Molly put Ivy behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a security guard.¡± Ivy recognized the uniform.


    ¡°Go back to your room and lock the door,¡± the little girl said, her eyes fixed on the man in front of her.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Ivy had no clue what was going on She hadn¡¯t seen her parents the entire day She had just fallen


    asleep and had a terrifying dream, leaving her in a daze


    Molly stood still, not making a sound, while Baxter feared she would scream for help


    He didn¡¯t bother with small talk, pulling out a dagger and rushing toward the little girl.


    But to his surprise, the little girl charged at him too, her toes lightly touching the ground before she


    kicked out with full force.


    Baxter was taken aback. He had not anticipated such power from such a small child.


    He was caught off guard and they were on the staircase


    He lost his bnce from the girl¡¯s kick and almost fell backward.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If he hadn¡¯t regained his bnce quickly, he would have had a nasty fall.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there


    A man¡¯s shout echoed from downstairs


    ¡°Calvin, that guy¡¯s an assassin! He¡¯s trying to kill Ivy Jared!¡± Molly screamed.


    She had kept silent because she didn¡¯t know what was happening outside or how many assassins


    were lurking, or even how many security guards were left. Hearing Calvin¡¯s voice and knowing he was


    okay, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn it! Baxter cursed.


    He didn¡¯t care about the man rushing up the stairs, and like a bolt of lightning, he charged up again.


    Even if he could only kill one of the kids before dying, at least he would have fulfilled part of his


    mission!


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Molly pulled out her dagger from behind when she saw this.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the previously dim vi turned on.


    Blinded by the sudden brightness, Molly took the opportunity to sh at Baxter¡¯s eyes with her dagger,


    then kicked him down the stairs.


    Shended gracefully.


    Calvin stomped on Baxter¡¯s back and grabbed his hair, dragging him down to the first floor.


    The sudden illumination inside the vi alerted the security outside who quickly rushed in.


    Molly stood in front of Ivy, assessing the situation. Seeing the crowd, she concluded that the crisis was


    over and let her dagger fall to the floor. ¡°Molly!¡± Ivy screamed.


    Hearing the shout, Calvin rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Molly!¡±


    He had just received a call from Jaime and hadn¡¯t expected an assassin to infiltrate at this time.


    ¡°Molly, what happened?¡± Ivy asked in panic.


    She was still processing what had just happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, his strength was just too much, made my hand numb!¡±


    The little girl held her wrist, then looked across.


    Cory stood there with a furrowed¨Cbrow, looking at the assassin being held downstairs.


    Perhaps due to twin intuition, he felt Ivy crying and had decided to check on her.


    But when he came out, he saw Molly in an intense fight.


    He knew about everything that was happening, with their parents being out all day without a call, he


    was already worried.


    The man¡¯s moves were fierce, each one aimed at Molly¡¯s life.


    Without hesitation, he used his smartwatch to turn on all the lights in the house, giving Molly a chance


    to counterattack.


    ¡°Calvin!¡±

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Someone from downstairs shouted at Calvin, ¡°Mike¡¯s injured¡±


    ¡°Watch them for me, I need to go check this out! Molly grabbed Calvin and then bolted downstairs


    When Molly saw Mike, his face was as pale as a ghost and blood was everywhere.


    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing, let¡¯s get him to the ER Molly checked Mike¡¯s Injuries, they matched the knife the


    murderer had.


    It seemed like the murderer had sneaked up on Mike, nabbed the key, and slipped in


    Over the phone, Molly quickly filled Felix in on the situation, making him shudder just from listening.


    If Molly hadn¡¯t moved in or if he hadn¡¯t specifically told her to stick like glue to Ivy that day, the


    consequences wouldn¡¯t bear thinking about.


    ¡°Molly, you did good I¡¯ll give you a big reward when I get back!¡± Felix said seriously, ¡°But until I bring


    Mrs. Silverman back, stay on your toes and keep Cory and Ivy safe!¡± ¡°Got it!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up. Molly watched as a bunch of people hurriedly took Mike to the ER, then she swiftly


    returned to the vi.


    The white marble floor was stained a morbid red with the attacker¡¯s blood.


    His eyes were blinded, with blood still gushing out.


    He was trembling from the pain, held down, and wailing non¨Cstop.


    Molly gave him a cold nce and then quickly headed upstairs.


    by and Cory were taken back to their rooms by Calvin. Molly walked to Ivy¡¯s door and saw Liam, who


    lived on the first floor. Liam looked a bit pale


    ¡°Liam, the bad guy¡¯s been nabbed. You don¡¯t need to worry, go back and rest. Molly said, then knocked


    on Ivy¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who was he trying to kill? Liam asked.


    Molly nced at him, ¡°He definitely wasn¡¯t here for us.¡±


    That answered Liam¡¯s question.


    Calvin opened the door and looked at Molly gratefully, ¡°Molly, we owe you big time, otherwise¡­


    Calvin choked on his words.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what would¡¯ve happened if something had happened to Ivy and Cory.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to protect Ivy and Cory Jared.¡± Molly felt a bit ufortable under Calvin¡¯s gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t cry,


    it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Calvin had already had a good sob when he brought Ivy and Cory back to their room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡± Molly added, then looked at Liam, ¡°m, are youing In?¡±


    Liam shook his head and went back downstairs.


    The man who had been pinned down was gone, and the servants were cleaning up the blood.


    ¡°I checked the surveince, Molly was super quick and brave. The moment she saw the murderer, she


    charged at him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if not for her buying us time, Ivy and Cory would¡¯ve been goners tonight.¡±


    As Liam walked to his room, he overheard the bodyguards¡® conversation and felt a chill.


    He never expected the one who saved Ivy and Cory to be the girl he always thought was a threat.


    Liam kept wondering, what would have happened if he had been with Ivy and Cory at the time?


    Isn¡¯t it obvious? He would¡¯ve been¨Ctoast!


    As Liam lost in his thoughts, Molly entered the room.


    As soon as Ivy saw her, she ran over and grabbed her hand, ¡°How¡¯s Mike?¡±


    ¡°He got a bit hurt, he¡¯s at the hospital.¡± Molly answered.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t mommy and him home yet!¡± She turned to Cory, ¡°Did you call them?¡±


    Cory had texted both Rosalynn and Wayne but got no reply.


    He had a sinking feeling that something was off.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Rosalynn woke up from a nightmare.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, are you awake?¡± Felix jumped up at the sight of this.


    Rosalynn stared at the hospital celling, Images of the vi copse rushing into her mind, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Wayne?¡±


    She sat up immediately, questioning Felix anxiously.


    Felix lowered his gaze, ¡°The police and our people, they¡¯re all searching the nearby waters.¡±


    What Felix didn¡¯t mention was, due to the sudden storm, the sea waves were too massive, making it


    impossible to get to the copse site by boat.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face gradually turned pale, she then yanked out the IV and jumped off the bed, ¡°Get me a


    car, I¡¯m going there!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, not long ago, an assassin sneaked Into Moonlit Lake, your child was nearly killed!¡±


    Felix caised his voice.


    Rosalynn whirled around, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That person was one of the two assassins you¡¯ve been hunting.¡± Felix¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°Your kids


    are terrified. You and President Silverman disappeared for a whole day, and now this has happened,


    aren¡¯t you going to take care of them?¡±


    Felix paused, then brutally went on, ¡°To put it bluntly, they have lost their father already, how much


    more do you want to put them through? Until they¡¯re both orphans, will that be enough for you?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart beat stopped for a second.


    Soon after, the car screeched to a halt in front of the Moonlit Lake vi. As Rosalynn got out, she


    rushed towards the house.


    Even though the servants had cleaned the floor, Rosalynn still caught a whiff of blood as she entered.


    Her heart raced as she ran upstairs.


    ¡°Cory, Ivy!¡±


    Ivy heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice and immediately ran out crying.


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, she buried herself into her embrace, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back, I was so


    scared!¡±


    Cory followed her, and he let out a sigh of relief after seeing Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn reached out to him. Cory came over and Rosalynn held both children tight in her arms.


    Her heart ached as if it had been sliced open, she held Cory and Ivy tightly, tears streaming down her


    face.


    She hadn¡¯t felt this scared in a long time.


    Her children had just got used to the Idea of having a father¡­


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached like it was being sliced open.


    Ivy and Cory quickly realized that something was wrong with mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy asked anxiously, ¡°Are you hurt? Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Cory was clever, he could feel mommy¡¯s deep sorrow.


    He then looked behind mommy.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Wayne?¡± Cory asked.


    Rosalynn felt even more pain.


    ¡°Daddy went to work, he told me during the day!¡± Ivy cried out.


    Cory was waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s answer.


    After a while, Rosalynn let go of the two children, she forced a smile, ¡°Yes, daddy went to work, but this


    time, it might be a bit longer.¡±


    Ivy asked in surprise, ¡®What about the holidays? Isn¡¯t daddy going to spend them with us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Rosalynn gently touched Ivy¡¯s cheek; but didn¡¯t dare look at Cory.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ivy lowered her head.


    She had prepared so much for the holiday and her daddy, the r, broke his promise again!


    Now it was deep into the night, mommy was back, and Ivy started to feel safe again.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Not long after, she was coaxed back to bed by her mother


    Before going to sleep, Ivy asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Mom, can I call him if I miss him?¡±


    ¡°Not this time, honey. Daddy¡¯s gone on a really important mission. We won¡¯t be able to contact him until


    it¡¯s all done and dusted.¡± Rosalynn gently replied. ¡°Will you miss him, mom?¡± the little girl asked.


    Rosalynn felt a twinge of pain in her heart. She nodded, ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be over the moon to hear that. Mom, can I tell you a secret? My brother and I were nning to


    start calling him dad from the next year!¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalynn¡¯s emotions went haywire.


    She soothed the little girl a few times, then got up and left her room.


    Upon reaching the door and closing it, she covered her heart, and tears just wouldn¡¯t stop rolling down


    her cheeks.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡­¡±


    Molly approached her, looking a bit lost seeing Rosalynn like this.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her and managed to pull herself together.


    She squatted down and gratefully told Molly, ¡°I heard you saved Cory and Ivy. Molly, I can¡¯t thank you


    enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job, Molly replied, Hesitating a bit, she carefully wiped away Rosalynn¡¯s tears, ¡°Is It


    because my dad was toote?¡±


    Molly had already learned about Wayne from Felix.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Molly, go rest a bit. We¡¯re safe now, she softly said, ¡°Let me handle things


    in theing days, then I¡¯ll reward you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly nodded, then slowly made her way downstairs, looking back every few steps.


    Felix was standing at the staircase. Seeing Mollying down, he quickly asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s crying, Molly replied, head down.


    Felix sighed. He didn¡¯t tell Molly that Rosalynn had originally nned to die with Wayne.


    ¡°Alright kiddo, go to sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch here Felix gently said.


    Molly nodded, feeling reassured with her dad around.


    And so, she obediently went to her room to sleep.


    After Molly left, Rosalynn went to Cory¡¯s room.


    Seemingly walling for her, Cory looked up immediately when she entered, ¡°Is Ivy asleep?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, then went to sit across from Cory.


    ¡°Was Wayne kidnapped?¡± Cory asked.


    He had immediately contacted Jaime upon returning to his room, hoping to find out something.


    But Jaime deflected the conversation as soon as Wayne was mentioned, saying he was already at the


    airport and would be in H Country by daylight.


    Seeing Rosalynn silent, Cory continued, ¡°Mom, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can find out through the


    inte.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, and choking up, she told Cory everything that happened today.


    By the end, Cory was almost in a daze.


    ¡°Is Wayne dead?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°If we haven¡¯t found his body, we can¡¯t say he¡¯s dead for sure!¡® Rosalynn Immediately said,


    ¡°Remember, Calvin was also belleved to be dead at first, but Isn¡¯t he alive and well now? Cory, you


    have to know, your dad loves us a lot, I refuse to believe he¡¯d just leave us!¡±


    Cory looked at her.


    The child who¡¯s always been good at controlling his emotions was silent for a moment, then tears


    started flowing down his cheeks.


    He opened his arms and hugged Rosalynn tightly.


    ¡°Mom, I regret it¡­ I didn¡¯t get a chance to call him dad¡­


    With that, Cory started sobbing in Rosalynn¡¯s arms.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    A vi on a cliff by the sea copsed overnight,pletely swallowed by the sea, which became a hot


    topic before the sun even rose.


    At first, everyone treated it as a building quality issue.


    But then someone leaked that the owner of the vi was Heatherway, who had caused a sensation on


    the inte both domestically and Internationally. ¡°Some of you might not know who that is. Let me


    exin¨Cshe was the woman who was engaged to Wayne¡¯six years ago.¡±


    ¡°I remember, her personal life was a hot mess, right? And she tried to frame Secretary Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°I recall clearly, she always tried to portray herself as a princess online, only to be knocked down by


    Wayne!¡±


    As everyone was heatedly discussing this scandal from six years ago, bigger gossip emerged.


    ¡°Shocking news ¨C Wayne was in the vi when it copsed yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, where did you get that information? Wayne and Heatherway have bad blood, why would he


    be at Heatherway¡¯s vi in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t there for Heatherway, it¡¯s because Heatherway¡¯s sister Annle kidnapped Secretary Tesdal


    and tricked Wayne to go there! I even saw some photos from the scene, it was swarming with SWAT!¡±


    The person then posted a few photos from the scene.


    It was indeed full of police officers.


    ¡°I can confirm that something big happened In H City yesterday, all the cops were out. I just don¡¯t know


    if it¡¯s because of Rosalynn¡¯s kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the official spoken out yet with all these rumors going around?¡±


    And so, the inte was awash with rumors because of a leak.


    By the afternoon, H City officials finally released a case report, detailing the entire process of the


    Incident.


    It also stated that the vi copse resulted in two missing people, one foreign male and one male from


    H Country.


    The report immediately caused a huge uproar.


    Not long after, the police department released a statement titled #MajorMurder CaseSolved #.


    Inside were the two gruesome murder cases involving 27 victims and 8 victims that had caused a big


    stir before.


    The content of the case report was indeed sensational in the world of crime reporting.¡±


    The lengthy report, from the cause of the case which was Heatherway¡¯s death, to the continued killings


    by Robert of the Magnus family, Heatherway¡¯s sister, who is now confirmed to be the sessor of the


    Rosso family, Annie¡¯s involvement, and the rted kidnapping of Rosalynn.


    Every detall was exined.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After this statement was released, along with the content of the vi copse case, the audience


    managed to plece together aplete narrative.


    ¡°Holy shit, Heatherway¡¯s dead? And all these murders, kidnappings, and attempted murder of Wayne


    were done as revenge for Heatherway?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked, I can¡¯tprehend this. Those who know the past should understand, it was the Rosso


    family who proposed to end the engagement, and Heatherway was the one who provoked Wayne and


    got retaliated against. These years, Wayne and the Rosso family¡¯s cooperation has been very


    sessful, and there hasn¡¯t been any news of him doing anything to Heatherway, right? What does


    Heatherway¡¯s death have to do with anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, if Wayne is actually dead because of all these, I can only say that Wayne and Secretary


    Tesdal are truly Innocent victims, right? They were living well.


    *Can someonee out and deny this? I¡¯m freaking out here!¡±


    Paige hurriedly returned to H City from the Scott family, and first went to Moonlit Lake.


    Cory had gone out with Rosalynn, leaving Ivy at home busily doing homework.


    Paige had also heard about the thrilling incident herest night.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    After checking on Ny she turned around and hugged Molly tightly


    Molly was a little stiff She wasn¡¯t used to such close contact


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Paige¡¯s voice was trembling


    Molly pondered for a moment So many people thanked her today as if she had done something


    monumental In reality, she felt that she had only done what she was supposed to do. ¡°You don¡¯t need


    to thank she said softly


    ¡°Add me on WhatsApp You can always reach out to me Paige took out her phone, ¡°We¡¯re friends now!¡±


    Molly looked at Paige in shock After thinking it over, she added Paige on WhatsApp.


    Then, Paige left in a hurry


    Two hourster, Paige arrived near the area where the vi copsed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Due to the involvement of Wayne, there were journalists and news media everywhere along the way.


    Paige frowned as she maneuvered her way into a hotel.


    When she saw Rosalynn, Rosalynn was on the phone. She looked pale, and her eyes were a bit


    swollen.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡± Rosalynn greeted Paige calmly. ¡°Cory just took his medicine and is sleeping in the next


    room. Do you want to see him?¡±


    Paige ran towards Rosalynn with teary eyes and hugged her tightly.


    Rosalynn stiffened slightly. ¡°Can you not make me cry?¡±


    ¡°If you want to cry, just do it. Why hold it back? Paige started crying, ¡°Why are those people so


    heartless? Heatherway¡¯s death is none of their business. Why! Why!!!¡± Paige cried pitifully


    Rosalynn gently patted her back, ¡°it¡¯s okay He must be somewhere, waiting for me to rescue him and


    bring him back. Don¡¯t cry as If Wayne Is dead.¡±


    Rosalynn choked up a bit, then said firmly, ¡°He promised toe back.¡±


    Heaning this made Paige even more upset.


    The stormst night was fierce, and the chances of Wayne surviving were slim.


    But wasn¡¯t it Calvin who was said to have a slim chance of survival?


    Even she thought Calvin was definitely going to die.


    But didn¡¯t Calvine back?


    ¡°Right! Baillie also brought a professional rescue team. They¡¯re on their way! We¡¯ll definitely find Wayne


    and bring him home!¡± Paige nodded firmly. Just then, Felix rushed in.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, a fisherman found a body!¡±


    In an instant, Rosalynn felt a chill run through her blood.


    A momentter, Rosalynn, apanied by Paige and Felix, hurried to where the body was temporarily


    kept.


    Despite the cold winter, there was a nauseating smell even from a distance.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Paige clutched her chest, trying to stifle a nauseous feeling


    Seeing this, Rosalynn decided to leave her outside while she went in to check the found body.


    After one look, she let out a relieved ¡°Nope, before spinning on her heels.


    ¡°Is it not him? Palge urgently asked


    ¡°No¡± Rosalynn answered, her body a little weak, Paige quickly supported her, ¡°Watch out!¡± Rosalynn


    nodded, then they made their way back to the hotel.


    By evening the local search team found no clues, so Rosalynn decided to take Paige back home.


    Just as they got in the car, she received a call from the search team. They had found Robert¡¯s body. It


    was easy to identify because he was missing his lower legs.


    ¡°Tell his parents Rosalynn said coldly The money Robert used to harm people all came from the


    Magnus family. She didn¡¯t buy into the idea that Individual sins were personal. When the Magnus family


    showed up, they were in for a world of hurt!


    After a two hour drive, the three finally returned to Moonlit Lake.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± As soon as the car stopped, Jaime ran out of the house.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! Jaime¡¯s eyes were swollen, and they reddened the moment he saw Rosalynn. He clung


    to Rosalynn¡¯s hand, not saying a word.


    When the surveince went ck yesterday, Jaime¡¯s world plunged into darkness.


    He had no other family but Rosalynn. What would he do if something happened to her? Even thinking


    about it now gave him the chills.


    Looking at his pitiful state, Rosalynn held him without saying anything, just gently patting his back.


    Jalme¡¯s tears Immediately welled up.


    Paige didn¡¯t know that Rosalynn almost died with Wayne yesterday.


    Seeing this, she thought Jaime was heartbroken for Rosalynn¡¯s ordeal.


    After dinner, Rosalynn went into Wayne¡¯s study.


    She knew Bane Corporation was in turmoil. Wayne¡¯s right¨Chand men like Sean Hudy were trying to


    stabilize the situation, but they wouldn¡¯t hold on long if the public opinion kept up. Without a leader,


    anything could happen to Bane Corporation.


    Sitting in Wayne¡¯s chair, Rosalynn knew her responsibility. She had to protect everything Wayne had


    worked for until he returned.


    Felix found Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s phones In the mansion where Wayne was ambushed and returned


    them to Rosalynn.,


    Rosalynn called Sean.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal!¡± Sean answered immediately.


    ¡°How was thepany today?¡® Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re holding up for now. I¡¯ve temporarily announced that President Silverman is out of the country for


    health reasons¡­ but many senior executives don¡¯t buy it. We can only hold up until the beginning of


    the next year. If President Silverman still doesn¡¯t show up¡­¡±


    ¡°Are all the key affairs of thepany In our control?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Of course, President Silverman has always been very cautious about these!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You need to stay calm and keep an eye on the employees¡® behaviors. If anything is off, take note.¡±


    Rosalynn said calmly.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­ Is President Silverman¡­ Sean was shaking.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°If he¡¯s a bitte, Fill fill in for him at Bane Corporation¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    The call ended


    Rosalynn sat there, looking at the document Wayne just signed on the table, her fingers gently tracing


    his signature


    After a while, Hria hurried back home.


    Rosalynn came out of her study Seeing Hriah, she felt a sudden pang in her heart. She quickly


    walked over and hugged Hria fightly.


    Hria felt very distressed She gently stroked Rosalynn¡¯s back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the Magnus


    family and the Rosso family off the hook easily They will pay for the mess they¡¯ve created and the


    problems they¡¯ve caused¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, tears silently trickling down her face


    That night, Rosalynn and Hria shared a bed


    Hnia was a light sleeper, woken up by Rosalynn¡¯s sobbing.


    She sat up and found Rosalynn still asleep, but her face was wet with tears.


    She felt her heartache, silently cursing the cruelty of fate


    This young couple had just reconciled and gotten back together, but they had to endure such a


    separation.


    After a while, Rosalynn woke up from her nightmare.


    ¡°Baby granny¡¯s here, granny¡¯s here?¡± Hria quickly tried to soothe her in a low volce.


    Rosalynn looked at her, her gaze bing lost again.


    Then she cried and said, ¡°Granny, was Wayne this tormented every day after I faked my death?¡±


    Hria didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    If it were in the past, she would definitely have said that Wayne deserved it, but now she couldn¡¯t bring


    herself to say it.


    Hna gently stroked Rosalynn¡¯s cheek, wiping away the tears on her face.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this, Hria whispered.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep again.


    The next day was the scheduled annual meeting of Bane Corporation. Even though everyone thought it


    would be cancelled, it still took ce as nned.


    After the meeting, Bane Corporation¡¯s employees began to take their leaves one after another.


    There was still no definite news about Wayne¡¯s fate. As Christmas was approaching, people¡¯s attention


    was diverted to other things.


    The Christmas party¡¯s program, uing movies, and some trending news about Inte celebrities


    were all the rage.


    By Christmas Eve, online discussions about whether Wayne was dead or alive had dwindled.


    Rosalynn got up early and went to the seaside where the ident had happened again.


    Now there were far fewer live broadcasters and reporters there.


    Rosalynn got to the edge of the cliff where the ident had taken ce. There was still caution tape


    there.


    That night was too dark, and Rosalynn hadn¡¯t been able to see the situation there clearly.


    Later, Felix told her that when the building was being constructed, someone had tampered with the


    foundation and pre¨Cnted explosives.


    After Wayne was brought there, Robert had activated the explosives. As soon as the tide reached the


    set line, the bombs would go off.


    This was the do¨Cor¨Cdie n Robert had told Annie about.


    The sea was less turbulent today. Rosalynn stood outside the safety line, looking at the asionally


    small waves.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There had been many remnants floating on the sea from the copsed building before, but now it was


    all gone.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether they had been washed away by the waves or removed by those in charge of


    cleaning up.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡± A crisp voice suddenly came from behind her.


    Rosalynn had not been sleeping well recently and was a bit dazed. She thought she heard Wayne¡¯s


    voice and quickly turned around.


    Seeing who it was, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, turning into surprise, ¡°Evan Lockner?¡±

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Evan was holding a bunch of chrysanthemumis, sulted up. His hair was still slightly curly, but his


    features now appeared more mature and profound.


    He was a far cry from the innocent boy Rosalynn knew years ago.


    ¡°I just got back from a business trip and decided to swing by. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡± Evan


    looked at Rosalynn, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been so long.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡± Rosalynn nodded slightly


    Evan hesitated a bit, ¡°Are you doing okay?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rosalynn took a deep breath and turned to gaze at the vast ocean, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not doing so


    well.¡±


    Evan walked over, unsure of what to do with the flowers in his hand.


    So, he simply tossed them into the sea. ¡°My mom ran into someone who looked just like you at Granny


    Lawrence¡¯s Golden Wedding Anniversary. She kept insisting I meet this person. I thought It was just a


    ploy for me to go on a blind date until you showed up at Wayne¡¯s grandmother¡¯s funeral. My mom


    showed me a picture from the event, and I was stunned to see how much you two resembled. But


    sadly, you were taken away by Wayne again


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes and gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll admit, it wasn¡¯t all that heartbreaking I was in love with you, nut your looks. But when you


    admitted you were indeed Rosalynn, It was quite a blow.¡± Evan looked at her, ¡°But, didn¡¯t you forget a


    promise?¡± Rosalynn looked at him puzzled, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to take advantage of my confusion, are


    you?¡±


    Evanughed. ¡°Have you forgotten? That night in Q City when you almost got killed by a local thug,


    didn¡¯t you say I could be the honorary father of your children? You¡¯ve forgotten about that?¡± Rosalynn


    seemed to recall such a thing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, there¡¯s still a chance. When can I meet your son and daughter? I¡¯m supposed to be


    their first knight in shining armor!¡± Evan sald proudly.


    ¡°Maybeter, I¡¯ve been pretty swamped at hometely.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Evan stood with her, gazing at the sea.


    ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve taken over the family business?¡± Evan asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I heard about it, congrattions.¡±


    With the full support of his mother, Evan managed to oust his father and took over the family business


    in less than three years.


    His management In the following years was on a roll.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the same person I used to be, I¡¯m pretty badass now So, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help when


    you need It.¡± Evan sald earnestly.


    Rosalynn smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s pretty chilly out here, you should get going.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Evan took out his phone, ¡°Add me on your contacts, and don¡¯t delete me again. I was heartbroken for


    quite a while.¡±


    Rosalynn added Evan back on her contacts and he was thrilled.


    But he didn¡¯t bother her anymore. After saying goodbye earnestly, he ran back to his business car


    parked by the road, waved goodbye to Rosalynn, and then drove off.


    After leaving the cliff house, Rosalynn went to see Ablett, who was in charge of the search and rescue,


    The government rescue teams had gradually withdrawn over the past few days.


    They had a set of criteria for determining whether a missing person was deceased, and they had


    already concluded in their hearts that Wayne was no longer alive. Their search was essentially a hunt


    for his remains.


    They had left, but Rosalynn didn¡¯t mind.


    The people she arranged and those brought by Balllle were still searching.


    They were not only looking at sea, but also visiting nearby residents and searching on deserted


    inds.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    But they came back empty¨Chanded every time.


    After Rosalynn arrived, Ablett filled her in on the search and rescue efforts of the past two days.


    ¡°Mrs Silverman, this is the only area left to cover, it¡¯s ourst shot If we still can¡¯t find President


    Silverman, it¡¯s likely he was swept out to the open ocean¡­ ¡°It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack,


    Ablett said regretfully.


    ¡°Well worry about it when we get there¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyes, ¡®Ill bring you guys some foodter,


    thanks for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°With the generous payment from Mrs Silverman and Mr. Scott, it¡¯s the least we could do!¡± Ablett


    replied promptly.


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile, left some cash for the rescue team and left right away


    Once she was gone, some of the team members gathered around, and Ablett handed over the cash,


    ¡°This is from Mrs. Silverman, Share it among yourselves!


    Everyone was thrilled, and one of the members suddenly said, ¡°We seasoned rescuers all know, under


    those circumstances, there¡¯s no chance Mr. Silverman could¡¯ve survived. And his body might have


    been swept into the deep sea and eaten by marine life I don¡¯t know why Mrs. Silverman insists on


    searching.


    Another added, ¡°Yeah, I heard that if Mr. Silverman were to die, all his assets would go to her. Can you


    imagine how much money that is? If I were her, I¡¯d stop searching, with that kind of money, I could find


    any man I wanted¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Ablett frowned.


    He had seen plenty of people who gave up searching due to high costs. He had also seen marriages


    fall apart, with one party conspiring with others to murder their spouse and make a fortune


    But people like Mrs Silverman, who never gave up hope and insisted on finding her husband, were few


    and far between.


    Truth be told, he¡¯d been praying for a miracle every day since the search started, hoping they¡¯d find


    Wayne.


    But whether his prayers were unheard, or simply ignored, hope was dwindling.


    Once they finished searching thest area, if Wayne was still nowhere to be found, they¡¯d have no


    choice but to end their mission.


    Rosalynn¡¯s car did a few rounds before finally returning to Moonlit Lake.


    Rosalynn refused to let the atmosphere at home be too gloomy. She insisted on putting up a Christmas


    tree and filling the house with balloons, making the whole ce Christmas ready. It had been raining


    for a few days, but the weather was perfect on Christmas Eve.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ivy, Molly and Max were ying on thewn, covered in leaves and grass.


    When they saw Rosalynn¡¯s car pull into the driveway, Ivy rushed over.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back!¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s legs, ¡°Did you see him? How is he? When is he going to


    call me? School is starting soon, if he doesn¡¯te back, he won¡¯t have time to y with me!¡± Molly


    also ran over. Hearing Ivy¡¯s words, she looked at Rosalynn with concern.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Rosalynn gazed at her young daughter, gently stroking her delicate cheek, and said softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell


    you? Daddy¡¯s got a gnarly job this time, might take him a while. If you miss him, just shoot him a


    message, he¡¯ll


    call back when he sees it¡±


    ¡°Like when I messaged Calvin before?¡® Her daughter¡¯s mood took a dive, ¡°Alright, he needs to hustle


    for the dough, so you can take it easy, Mom. I get it.¡±


    Rosalynn softly hugged her, ¡°Alright, I gotta check on dinner. You keep ying with Max and Molly¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Rosalynn let go of her daughter, preparing to head to the vi, her daughter suddenly grabbed her


    hand.


    Rosalynn looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s up, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to learn how to fight from Molly!¡± Ivy said earnestly. ¡°I want to be able to protect my


    friends, and you!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Calvin teach you some before?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°They always treat me like I¡¯m made of ss, scared to teach me anything. Even when I fall and don¡¯t


    cry, they act like it¡¯s the end of the world! But those scrapes don¡¯t even need a band¨Caid, they heal in


    no time¡­¡±


    Ivy was frustrated thinking about Calvin and Mike¡¯s over¨Cthe¨Ctop reactions sometimes.


    ¡°Molly, are you okay with teaching her?¡± Rosalynn looked at Molly.


    Molly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to learn some self¨Cdefence skills.¡±


    Both Ivy and Cory were too fragile.


    hy was okay, she yed every day.


    But Cory, ever since his father¡¯s incident, would stay cooped up in his room, hardly speaking to


    anyone¡­.


    ¡°Cory should leam too!¡± Molly added.


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart sank at the mention of Cory.


    He was already so quiet, and now with his father¡¯s incident, he had be even quieter.


    ¡°Cory isn¡¯t that into sports, if you want to get him out here, you gotta persuade him yourself. Rosalynn


    said.


    ¡°Alright!!¡± Ivy was thrilled.


    Rosalynn watched as she dashed off to find Cory.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman. Even though I¡¯m just a kid, I gotta say, I don¡¯t agree with your call on this one. Molly¡¯s


    volce came from behind Rosalynn. Rosalynn turned to look at her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep Ivy in the dark. She¡¯s gonna find out eventually¡­ Molly sald solemnly.


    Rosalynn bowed her head, ¡°I know, but she¡¯s been looking forward to Christmas. I want her to have a


    happy Christmas before I tell her.¡± Molly paused slightly, ¡°I overstepped.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn gave a small smile, lightly touching Molly¡¯s head, ¡°I appreciate you looking out for her.


    Every time Rosalynn praised Molly, she would feel a little shy.


    She looked down, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯ll always look out for her.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded with a smile.


    It was Paige and Baillie¡¯s first Christmas after their wedding, and Rosalynn was adamant that she


    wouldn¡¯t let Palge stay


    At this moment, Paige was already at the Scott family in Norhaven.


    The Scotts turned up¨Cin full force, all there to see the bride.


    Everyone was incredibly warm, their gifts practically filling Baillle¡¯s room.


    However, Paige was far from happy.


    After entertaining a bunch of rtives, she immediately called Jaime as soon as she got back to her


    room.


    ¡°Is Rosalynn back?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back. She¡¯s in the kitchen cooking with Hria.¡± Jaime said quletly, ¡°You just focus on dealing


    with your rtives) No matter where Rosalynn goes, there¡¯s someone watching her, she won¡¯t run into


    trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, try to cheer her up. I¡¯ll be right back after the first day of Christmas!¡± Palge hurriedly said.


    ¡°You alright!¡± Jaime didn¡¯t try to persuade her further.


    After hanging up, Paige lowered her head again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    At this moment, Baillie walked in bringing along her favorite pastries


    ¡°You still worried about Rosalynn Baillie ced the food on the side table and settled down next to


    Paige


    Paige feeling disheartened leaned into Baillie¡¯s embrace


    Why does life have to mess with people like this? They finally cleared up their misunderstandings,


    everything was about to get better Paige¡¯s voice broke off and she quickly covered her eyes with her


    hand Baillie let out a soft sigh


    ¡°Sweetie stop worrying for now you haven¡¯t eaten much today Do you want to try some your favorite


    pastries?¡± Baillie cooed gently


    Paige nced at the pastries Normally she would have devoured the whole te, but she didn¡¯t feel


    like eating at all now


    want an orange¡± Paige mumbled


    Baillie immediately peeled an orange for her and fed it to her


    After a few bites Paiges mood seemed to lighten up a bit


    Baillie, how about I go back the day after tomorrow, and you stay at home with mom and dad for


    Christmas?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t expect me to celebrate with them Baillie said somewhat helplessly. ¡°Ill go with you, and as


    for Rosalynn¡­ I guess there will be a lot of issues to deal with in the Bane Corporation once Christmas


    break is over I might go talk to her in advance to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡±


    ¡°OK¡± Paige nodded


    Baillieted her another slice of orange


    Soon, it was dinner time


    For some reason, since they had two more children in the housepared to previous years, it should


    have been more lively.


    But Rosalynn felt an indescribable sense of chilliness. She thought of the ns Wayne had with her for


    a family of four¡¯s first Christmas, and it felt like her heart was being pricked by a needle.


    the suddenly remembered thest thing she told him when they parted.


    She had said she would never forgive him¡­


    Knowing that was what he feared most, she still said it without any hesitation. ¡°Mommy¡±


    Cory¡¯s voice sounded next to her


    She quickly regained herposure and smiled, ¡°is Molly looking for you?¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t answer, he just held Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes stung with tears, ¡°Ableson said, daddy has already sent over the fireworks, after


    dinner we can all go out and watch them. Cory said softly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ableson, who had been negligent and let his boss get kidnapped right under his nose, was too


    ashamed to see Rosalynn now.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn squatted down, gently touching Cory¡¯s cheek, unable to hold back the tears in her


    eyes, ¡°That¡¯s daddy¡¯s Christmas gift for us, we need to watch it happily, okay?¡± Cory nodded and then


    hugged Rosalynn gently


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be scared, Ivy and I are always with you.¡± He whispered into her ear.


    Rosalynn closed her eyes tightly and held on to Cory.


    Ivy, who was sneaking food in the dining room with Molly, turned around and was shocked to see this


    scene.


    Then she turned to Molly and said, ¡°Molly, I think we should stop pushing Cory to learn fighting skills.


    Just a mention of it and he¡¯s already stressed out, needing mommy¡¯s hug to recover.¡±

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Molly watched Ivy without saying a word Sometimes, Ivy was ridiculously savvy but other times, she


    was just in weird


    Anyone who saw the current state of her brother and mother wouldn¡¯t attribute it to her brothersck of


    enthusiasm for fighting skills But Molly thought it was all good


    Seeing things too clearly could be heartbreaking, a lesson she had learned from Ableson the day


    before


    After they had dinner, fireworks were set to light up the sky


    The fireworks were specially designed by Wayne.


    The brilliant explosions in the night sky featured small animals that Ivy liked, followed by mathematical


    symbols that Cory was fond of


    Seeing the mathematical symbols excited Ivy even more than the animal fireworks. She grabbed


    Cory¡¯s arm, almost jumping with joy, ¡°Cory, look! Those are from your textbooks! Wow, this is amazing


    Cory watched the spectacle


    The blue fireworks were beautiful and mysterious. The mathematical symbols lingered in the sky for a


    moment before disappearing


    It reminded him of his brief reunion with his dad, followed by their sudden separation.


    Thank you.¡± Cory murmured, so quietly only he could hear. He bowed his head and added, ¡°Dad¡±


    The fireworks continued for about half an hour.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After thest one exploded in the night sky, a picture of a family of four remained


    the photo from the day we watched the animal fireworks!¡± Ivy recognized it instantly, her excitement


    was palpable.


    Rosalynn looked up, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Wayne, pleasee back.


    Wherever you are, pleasee back to me.


    Hria looked at Rosalynn with sympathy.


    She hadn¡¯t intended for the fireworks to be set off, but Cory had found put about them and insisted on


    lighting the fireworks his dad had prepared.


    If Wayne were still here, the fireworks would have brought immense joy. But his absence only made


    their sorrow more intense.


    This Christmas, in addition to Cory and Ivy, Molly and Liam were also there.


    After that night, Liam had quickly realized that something was wrong with Ivy¡¯s family.


    The next day, he saw the news about a suspected disappearance of Wayne at sea.


    Logically, since the assassin had been caught, he should have left Ivy¡¯s family.


    But after hesitating for a night, he decided to stay and help Ivy with her homework, so as not to burden


    her mother with having to drive him around every day. These days, aside from tutoring Ivy, Liam spent


    most of his time in his room working on his own assignments. He hardly saw Rosalynn.


    As midnight approached, Ivy, worn out, leaned against Granny Hria, ready to fall asleep.


    I am went back to his room for a moment and returned with a gift card. He quietly walked over to


    Rosalynn.


    Mydy, this is for you.¡±


    Rosalynn was surprised. ¡®A gift card from you?¡±


    It¡¯s a tradition from my father¡¯s hometown. It¡¯s a good luck gift card. You¡¯ll have a better new year if you


    ept it,¡± Liam said seriously.


    Rosalynn smiled gently, epting the gift card. ¡°That¡¯s double the good luck. I must ept it. Thank


    you, Liam.¡±

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Liam mumbled something in response, then returned to his previous spot, continuing to watch those


    boring shows.


    Rosalynn stared at the gift card in her hand, feeling a slight relief from her mental burden.


    The day after Christmas, news reached Rosalynn that Robert¡¯s parents had boarded a ne to H


    Country.


    In fact, when Robert¡¯s body had just been found, his parents had already contacted people from both


    families to try to take the body away, but they were unsessful.


    The next day, a well¨Cknown bearishpany suddenly announced it was going to short Luminary


    Enterprises.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The PR Director of Luminary Enterprises started to panic, pulling strings left and right, trying to get a


    hold of either Rosalynn or Hria.


    Atst, when they saw the beginnings of a massive shorting war, Robert¡¯s parents finally agreed to


    come to H Country, personally take their son¡¯s body back, and apologize to the victim¡¯s family.


    ¡°If they¡¯reing, let theme.¡± Rosalynn responded coldly, ¡°Let them wait a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡°Felix replied, ¡°Mrs. Silverman/there is something else.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him: ¡°Why are you starting to act all hesitating like Ableson?¡±


    Felix coughed lightly.


    Since Mike was still in the hospital, Ableson was now taking on the responsibilities of both him and


    Mike.


    He didn¡¯t have the experience, so he could only mimic Ableson¡¯s methods.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Ableson. He took a big hit from the President Silverman incident. I think he might want to


    resign.¡±


    Ableson¡¯s background was simr to his. They had survived these years under Wayne¡¯s protection.


    If he left¡­


    ¡°Have hime to see me.¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    Felix froze.


    Looking at her expression, she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about settling scores with Ableson because of


    Wayne¡¯s loss, would she?


    Felix remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t ask, just obediently went to call Ableson:


    When Abl¨¦son saw Rosalynn, he shamefully lowered his head: ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡­ I failed!


    ¡°In that situation, it was hard to guard against, I know.¡± Rosalynn nced at him, numbly throwing the


    fish food in her hand into theke.


    The fishes in theke had be fat due to her frequent feeding, even though they haven¡¯t been living


    here for long.


    This was discovered by Wayne, who then took pictures and happily sent them to her.


    Ableson¡¯s eyes immediately reddened: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let President Silverman go in..


    ¡°What happened, happened, so ming yourself won¡¯t help. What you should be doing now is lifting


    the spirits of your team, continuing toplete the tasks he had arranged for you, and protecting my


    son and daughter.¡±


    Rosalynn calmly said, ¡°Next, there will inevitably be chaos within Bane Corporation, and I need you all


    to suppress it. Do you have that much time to me yourself?¡±


    Ableson looked up at Rosalynn: ¡°Rest assured, I will continue toplete President Silverman¡¯s


    previous tasks and protect your daughter and son.¡±


    ¡°Shave your beard, don¡¯t scare Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rosalynn continued to feed the fish, not saying anything else.


    Ableson clenched his fists, nodded slightly, and turned to leave.


    Felix was waiting on the side, seeing Ableson return with red eyes, he thought to himself, trouble now?


    ¡°Were you reprimanded?¡± Felix stepped forward, ¡°Ableson, when Wayne was still here, I admit I did


    want to push you away, to get you away from Wayne! But now I sincerely hope you can stay, that¡¯s why


    I went to Mrs. Silverman. I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Silverman would be petty over this.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did Mrs. Silverman ever be petty to me? She just asked me to do


    my job¡­¡±

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    After hearing this, Felix felt a huge sense of relief and his respect for Rosalynn grew even more.


    ¡°Felix, let¡¯s not fight over leadership anymore, It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s the boss Right now, we don¡¯t


    even know if President Silverman is alive or dead, and the pressure Mrs. Silverman must be under is


    unimaginable. We have to stick together, fully support Mrs. Silverman, and do everything we can to


    help her out!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Felix agreed without hesitation, ¡°She¡¯s been so good to my daughter. I¡¯m willing to take


    risks for her!¡±


    Robert¡¯s parents arrived in H City in the evening.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, they immediately contacted Rosalynn¡¯s team to request a meeting.


    But¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman is celebrating Christmas with her family, she doesn¡¯t have time, please be patient and


    wait until after the Christmas holiday.¡±


    Robert¡¯s parents had always been spoiled and adored by everyone.


    They never thought they would be given the cold shoulder when they came to see Rosalynn!


    Robert¡¯s father, a pompous looking fat man, asked his butler angrily, ¡°Where are the people from the


    Rosso family? Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve given up on Annie, and since they¡¯re currently copperating with Bane Corporation, the


    Jared Group hasn¡¯t taken any action against them, they don¡¯t seem to be in a rush.¡± The Rosso family


    certainly wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    In the murder case, Annie was just a witness. The Rosso family had never been involved.


    They had only kidnapped Rosalynn, but then voluntarily let her go.


    The killings were all done by Robert¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Robert¡¯s father mmed the table in anger, repeating the phrase he¡¯d been saying a lot


    lately, ¡°It must have been that bitch Annie who told Robert something, that¡¯s why all these problems are


    happening!¡±


    Yes, Robert has always been a good boy. How could he kill so many people, how dare he harm


    Wayne?!¡± Robert¡¯s mother also expressed her anger.


    Despite their younger son being a loner and not close to his parents, he was indeed one of the rare


    well¨Cbehaved kids in the family who didn¡¯t cause trouble!


    How could he possibly be involved in so many murders, and even drag Wayne down with him!!!


    He shouldn¡¯t disregard the family¡¯s interests!


    ¡°All in all, when we meet Rosalynn and Hria, we must put all the me on the Rosso family. It was


    their plot in the first ce, they should bear the consequences!¡± Robert¡¯s father said angrily.


    The two families have always been at odds, and now they¡¯re both involved in this big mess.


    The Magnus family¡¯s idea was simple, if they couldn¡¯t get out, then let the Rosso family go down with


    them!!


    The next day, Paige and Baillie rushed back.


    Baillie¡¯s mom had prepared lots of gifts for Cory and Ivy, including food, toys, and lots of gift cards.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many rtivesing to their house, she would have liked to


    go as well.


    The atmosphere at Moonlit Lake was better than Paige had expected.


    The sun was shining brightly today, Cory was feeding the fish by theke with Rosalynn.


    Ivy was diligently practicing martial arts with Molly and the dog.


    Hria was busy in the vegetable garden with Calvin.


    It seemed that the only one who seemed anxious was Jaime.


    ¡°Baillie.¡± Jaime called out to Baillie a bit despondently.


    After what happened with Wayne, he began to understand that as long as Baillie was good to Palge,


    that was the best thing for them.


    He¡¯d better not end up like Wayne, who just disappeared out of nowhere.


    He even saw with his own eyes how Rosalynn almost died with Wayne.


    Baillie gave Jaime a gift card: ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    Jame took it politely, responding. Thanks, mate.¡±

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    ¡°Why the long face today?¡± Paige poked Jaime¡¯s face, ¡°Cheer up, if you¡¯re like this, Rosalynn will feel


    even worse.¡±


    Jaime looked towards theke, ¡°If she¡¯s sad, maybe I won¡¯t be She¡¯s been acting too normal these past


    few days, it¡¯s freaking me out¡­¡±


    ¡°Why the freak out? Rosalynn is one tough cookie!¡± Paige said confidently


    Over the years, Paige had never seen Rosalynn fall apart.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She hadn¡¯t before, and she wouldn¡¯t now!


    Jaime nced at Paige, whispering, ¡°Do you know what would¡¯ve happened if Felix hadn¡¯t shown up in


    the nick of time?¡±


    Paige froze, feeling a sudden panic, ¡°What would¡¯ve happened?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rehash the past, Baillie cut off their conversation, but Paige wasn¡¯t ready to drop it.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡® Paige lowered her voice, ¡®Did Rosalynn want to die with Wayne?¡±


    Paige startled herself with that question, quickly looking around, afraid the kids or Hria might hear.


    Jaime didnt answer, his silence seemed like a confirmation, then he said, ¡°Can you me me for being


    anxious? For being scared?¡±


    Life is so fragile, it¡¯s too easy to end it all.


    Sitting wrists, overdosing, falling from heights, drowning¡­


    These things can happen in a split second.


    7 get it now.¡± Paige¡¯s heart started to race.


    All these days, she hadn¡¯t asked Rosalynn what had happened that day.


    How she¡¯d escaped, and why Wayne hadn¡¯t.


    But now, she had her answers.


    Wayne hadn¡¯t made it out because he was incapacitated¡­ If Felix hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, Rosalynn


    would¡¯ve left this world with Wayne¡­ Paige turned her head to look at Rosalynn, who was feeding the


    fish with her son.


    How deep was theke?


    Her heart pounded as she quickly ran over.


    The fish were startled by the hurried footsteps and quickly swam away.


    ¡°Hey, I told you guys to spend time with your parents, I¡¯m fine here,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly as she


    looked at Paige.


    ¡°I just wanted to check on Cory!¡±


    Paige tried to calm herself down.


    She crouched down and pecked Cory on the cheek.


    Cory looked bemused, wiping his cheek gently, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Same to you!¡± Paige grinned.


    But her gaze involuntarily fell on Rosalynn.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if Rosalynn had indeed ended her life with Wayne.


    What would happen to Hria? To Cory and Ivy? To her and Jaime?


    Thinking about it, Paige felt a sharp pain in her stomach, she couldn¡¯t hold it in and turned her head to


    retch.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Paige, what¡¯s up? You feeling sick?¡± Cory asked straight away.


    Paige waved him off, still feeling a bit queasy!


    Ever since she was a kid, she¡¯d get an upset stomach whenever she was nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, probably just ate too much greasy food recently.¡± Paigeughed it off to Cory. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    honey¡±


    Cory nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water¡±


    Tm fine, really¡± Paige waved him off again.


    Rosalynn, seeing how ufortable Paige was, couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Paige, did you get your periodst month?¡® Rosalynn inquired.


    Paige always had bad cramps during her period, and she would always vent to Rosalynn.


    But Rosalynn remembered. Paige¡¯s periodst month¡­ or more urately a week ago, didn¡¯te to


    her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige was taken aback, then she shook her head in confusion.


    ¡°Could you be pregnant?¡± Rosalynn blurted out.


    Cory, who usually wasn¡¯t very expressive, had his eyes light up instantly.


    Paige instinctively looked back at Baillie, who was chatting with Jaime, then looked back at Rosalynn,


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Without saying much, Rosalynn took out her phone and ordered a few different brands of pregnancy


    tests, ¡°We¡¯ll know once you have a test.¡± Cory¡¯s gaze fell on Paige¡¯s stomach.


    Ivy had always been looking forward to when Paige would have a kid, so that she could have another


    sibling, could the sibling actually be on the way? Cory retracted his gaze, starting to think about what


    kind of gift to prepare for the impending baby.


    Baillie was chatting with Jaime, noticing Paige and Rosalynn sneak off into the house.


    ¡°What are they up to?¡± Jaime looked on, his face full of confusion, ¡°They look so secretive!¡±


    Not long after a servant brought back the things Rosalynn ordered and delivered them to her room.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    Rosalynn patted Paige¡¯s shoulder, Paige, a bit disoriented, took the bag and went into the bathroom.


    Soon after, Paige came out looking puzzled.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Rosalynn asked anxiously.


    ¡°All the tests, two lines each, I¡¯m really pregnant¡­¡± This newspletely caught Paige and Baillie off


    guard.


    She and Baillie always took precautions.


    Except asionally¡­


    Well¡­


    Maybe they were a little reckless.


    And she ended up pregnant??


    Rosalynn burst intoughter, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked, I can¡¯t imagine how cute your child with Baillie


    would be!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!!¡± Paige grumbled, ¡°What if I end up liking my child more and not liking Ivy as much?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rosalynn gave her a look, ¡°Of course you¡¯re going to take care of your


    own child more! Ivy will understand! She¡¯s been wanting a sibling for ages! You know


    that!¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    Baillie told her, Ivy once had a serious talk with him.


    ¡°Can I really be a good mom?¡± Paige¡¯s biggest worry was still this.


    People often say, you tend to parent the way you were parented.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a mother like Peyton¡­.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Paige¡¯s eyes welled up, and she hugged Rosalynn tightly.


    ¡°Dear, you have to help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, your child is my child too,¡± Rosalynn spoke softly.


    Paige nodded.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    I was trying to think of a good excuse to stay here, but now I don¡¯t need one Because a pregnant


    woman needs someone to look after her, so I have to stay with you!¡± said Paige. Rosalynn chuckled


    and said, ¡®Alright, Ill take care of you¡± She paused before asking. When are you going to tell Baillie?


    And Hria. she¡¯s been really down because of Wayne. She¡¯ll definitely be over the moon when she


    hears about the baby¡±


    I go get a check¨Cup at the hospital to confirm it, then I¡¯ll let them know, Paige replied


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you¡±


    Paige hugged Rosalynn tightly


    Rosalynn gently stroked her back


    After a while, Rosalynn asked. Did Jaime talk to you?¡±


    Paige stiffened and said tearfully, ¡°She did


    Rosalynn gave a wry smile, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t react when you saw me by theke as soon as you


    entered. You rushed over after a few words with Jaime Were you guys worried I was going to do


    something stupid?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t respond


    Rosalynn patted her back, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Tm pregnant now, you can¡¯t lie to me! Paige¡¯s voice was getting more upset.


    7 wont lie.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯tmit suicide. As long as Wayne¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found, she believed he was still alive.


    She¡¯d manage thepany well, take care of their family and children, and wait for him to return.


    The next day, Paige made up an excuse to go to the hospital with Rosalynn.


    Cory tagged along


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± Paigeughed seeing Cory¡¯s tightly clenched fists as they awaited the results.


    Rosalynn patted his head, ¡°Cory, you¡¯ve been a big brother before, chill out.¡±


    Cory nodded/but his fists remained clenched.


    Soon, the results came in.


    Sure enough, Paige was pregnant.


    8 weeks!¡± Paige held up her report with one hand and touched her stomach with the other, ¡°This little


    one¡¯s been in my belly for 8 weeks already?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Cory took Paige¡¯s hand and pulled out a card from his pocket, ¡°I¡¯m taking you and


    Mommy shopping today!¡±


    He¡¯d read online that shopping was the best mood booster.


    ¡°Cory, you¡¯re the sweetest!¡± Paige tried to hug Cory.


    Cory quickly hid behind Rosalynn, ¡°You¡¯ll squash the baby!¡±


    Paige immediately burst intoughter.


    If this was any other day, she¡¯d have wrestled with Cory just to give him a hug.


    But now¡­


    She gently touched her belly, her face softening. Even the usually lively Paige knew to be careful.


    Baillie was in the clouds all morning because his wife had gone out without him.


    Hria challenged him to a game of chess.


    Liam, who usually kept to himself, was very interested in chess and silently watched them y.


    Both Hria and Baillie were chess pros.


    Liam looked amazed throughout the game.


    Outside, Ivy was working out with Molly.


    Calvin, watching them with their dog, was always worried Ivy would trip and fall.


    Every time Ivy tripped, he¡¯d rush over to help, only for Max to grab his pants and stop him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A nearly six¨Cfoot¨Ctall man wrestling with a big, healthy dog was aical sight.


    This was the scene that greeted Rosalynn and Paige when they got home.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    The moment Baillie heard the car engine, he jumped up ¡°Granny, Paige¡¯s back. We¡¯ll continue our


    gameter¡±


    ¡°Hey, you little scamp!¡±


    Before Hria could finish her sentence. Baillie had already bolted out the door


    ¡°You¡¯re totally head over heels! Hria muttered under her breath, turning her attention to Liam Hey,


    boy, do you know how to y chess?¡±


    Liam considered for a moment. Tm not too good at it¡±


    In reality, among his peers, his chess skills were more than decent.


    ¡°So, you do know how to y?¡± Hria knew this kid was sharp as a tack and a quick learner.


    But what really impressed her was his knack for teaching Ivy, and his ability to y chess. That made


    her like him even more.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a game!¡±


    Liam wasn¡¯t scared. Even though he knew he would lose, he was still up for the challenge.


    He agreed and immediately took a seat.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Hria nodded in approval.


    Ever since Ivy was born, Hria would asionally think about her growing up and getting married,


    which made her a bit sentimental.


    No matter how good the family or the man, they could never match up to her own kin.


    After meeting Liam this time; a seed of thought began to grow in Hria¡¯s mind.


    She could raise this young boy, and then have him marry Ivy! After all, this kid was an orphan with no


    other family.


    They could keep him here, groom him and nurture his career, and then have him be Ivy¡¯s


    husband. Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?


    And the cherry on top was that the kid was quite a looker!


    The more Hria thought about it, the more she warmed up to Liam.


    Baillie rushed out of the house and saw a servant unloading stuff from the car.


    Among the usual luxury brands, there were a few he didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re such a clingy one.¡± Rosalynn quipped as she saw Bailliee out..


    1 like it when he¡¯s clingy!¡± Paige chimed in, trotting towards Baillie, then seemingly remembering


    something and slowing her pace.


    With a bemused look, Baillie asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Come to my room. I¡¯ve got something to show you!¡± Paige whispered.


    Baillie broke into a grin. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Paige took Baillie¡¯s hand and led him towards her suite.


    Their suite had a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window facing a small forest, offering a gorgeous view, with afy


    couch by the window.


    Paige plopped Baillie down on the couch.


    ¡°A Christmas present!¡± Paige handed Baillie a pink gift box.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you already give me one on Christmas Eve?¡± Baillie asked, puzzled.


    ¡°That one doesn¡¯t count. This is the real deal!¡± Paige gave the box another push. ¡°Go on, open it!


    Baillie, with a smile, epted the box.


    After undoing the carefully tied bow, Baillie opened the box.


    Inside was a medical report.


    He looked at it perplexedly, and then, after reading the contents, he gaped at Paige.


    It was the first time Paige had seen such an expression on Baillie¡¯s face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Scott. You¡¯re going to be a dad!¡± Paige announced with joy.


    Baillie was taken aback


    He had never thought he¡¯d be a father.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± He took another look at the report.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    ¡°Of course, I took five pregnancy tests yesterday, all positive. I also double¨Cchecked today at the


    hospital.¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Baillie wrapped his arms around Paige, resting his head on her belly.


    Paige knew what Baillie was thinking.


    ¡°Baillie, this baby might not have been in our ns, but since it¡¯s here, let¡¯s learn together how to be


    good parents, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Baillie said, looking at her, ¡°I am just worried you will have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°With you and Rosalynn by my side, I won¡¯t feel burdened.¡± Paige said, kissing Baillie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    we¡¯ll get through anything together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Finally, a smile appeared on Baillie¡¯s face.


    Not long after, the news of Paige¡¯s pregnancy reached Hria and the Scott family.


    The news caused quite a stir.


    Upon hearing the news of Paige¡¯s pregnancy, Kate Scott immediately packed her bags, leaving her


    husband to handle the household, and drove straight to H City.


    Without saying a word, Hria first gave them arge sum of cash, then gave Baillie a stern talking to..


    ¡°Listen here, pregnancy is tough and you need to be especially attentive to Paige¡¯s feelings. If you


    upset her in any way, I will personally kick your ass!¡±


    A few dayster, Paige nned to visit her parents¡® grave.


    After lunch, Baillie drove Paige to the cemetery.


    At her father¡¯s grave, Paige showed him the ultrasound results, pointing to the blurry little embryo and


    introducing it earnestly.


    Baillie watched on the side, his eyes full of tenderness.


    After introducing the baby, Paige thought of something else.


    She gently wiped the picture of her father on the tombstone, ¡°Dad, Rosalynn¡¯s husband disappeared at


    sea, and everyone thinks he¡¯s dead¡­ but since his body wasn¡¯t found, I think he might still be alive.


    Please bless him, if he is alive, let hime back soon¡­


    Paige and Peyton didn¡¯t have much to say.


    Their parting was just too awkward.


    After the visit, Rosalynn called, ¡°Your mother¨Cinw is here!


    Kate didn¡¯t notify them before she came.


    Paige and Baillie hurried back.


    Hria and Kate were sitting together, enjoying afternoon tea and chatting enthusiastically.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Paige called out.


    Kate pped her hands excitedly, stood up, and walked towards Paige.


    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡± Baillie stood in front of Paige.


    Kate looked a bit helpless.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Baillie thought his mom was looking at Paige like a witch who could eat his wife at any moment.


    ¡°Baillie¡­¡± Paige gave a helpless smile and gently patted Baillie¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I just love my daughter¨Cinw!¡± Kate ignored Baillie, handed a bank card to Paige first, Paige, you¡¯re


    going to have a tough few months ahead. Use this money to buy some nutritional supplements. From


    now on, I¡¯ll give you pocket money every month, you can buy whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± Paige took the bank card.


    When Paige first met Kate, she was naive and once politely refused her money.


    And then?


    Kate sent a long message to Baillie in the middle of the night.


    Kate asked Baillie if he had bad¨Cmouthed her in front of Paige, asking why Paige didn¡¯t want her


    money.


    Kate said she was very hurt.


    Since then, every time Kate gave Paige money, Paige happily epted it.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet girl!¡± Kate was over the moon, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been thinking about the wedding on my


    way here.¡±

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    ¡°Mom, Paige¡¯s mom just passed away not long ago, so we¡¯re still going ahead with the wedding as


    nned,¡± Baillie exined.


    That was one reason Another reason was that he didn¡¯t want to rush into a wedding while Paige was


    pregnant.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make the decision by yourself, you should ask your wife what she thinks!¡±


    People who marry into wealthy families often be the talk of the town.


    Kate had previously seen gossip news iming that Paige and Baillie¡¯s marriage was a contract


    marriage, and that was why they didn¡¯t have a wedding. Now Paige was pregnant.


    Those who loved to make up stories would definitely spread even more outrageous rumors.


    ¡°Mom, Baillie and I are on the same page Dont worry, I couldn¡¯t care less about what people say!¡±


    Paige said with a smile.


    She knew better than anyone how well she was doing and she didn¡¯t care about idle gossip.


    Kate always respected the thoughts of her children, immediately nodded, ¡°Alright, as long as you two


    have discussed it!¡±


    Ivy ran out from the study, Rosalynn following behind her.


    Rosalynn had just told Ivy about Paige¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re here!¡± Paige said with a beaming smile.


    Ivy was overjoyed, but she was careful not to touch Paige, just circling her.


    Paige was amused by her andughed out loud.


    Rosalynn watched them, some of the gloom in her heart lifting.


    Hria walked over to her, they looked at each other and Rosalynn put her arm around Hria¡¯s


    shoulders.


    No need for words.


    Kate had stayed at Moonlit Lake for four or five days.


    She had to go abroad to negotiate a business deal with ke Scott, so she left reluctantly:


    Before she left, she found Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was a bit surprised.


    Kate loyed Cory and Ivy very much, but she didn¡¯t interact much with Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn, this is for you.¡± Kate handed her a file bag..


    Rosalynn was a bit puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Previously, when Wayne acquired the Silverman Group, he transferred our stake in the Silverman


    Group to Bane Corporation. Now, I¡¯m transferring this three percent stake to you.¡±


    Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s yours is also Paige¡¯s.¡± Kate patted her hand, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the protection and


    love you gave Paige before Baillie came along. This is my way of thanking you. I¡¯ve heard that some


    shareholders will definitely try to suppress you at Bane Corporation¡¯s shareholder meeting tomorrow.


    This situation is different from Jared Group. Only absolute share control can ensure absolute victory.¡±


    Rosalynn was very moved, ¡°Thank you, once this matter is settled, I¡¯ll transfer the shares back to you.¡±


    ¡°If you insist on transferring, give it to Paige. After all, our wealth is for you guys!¡± Kate didn¡¯t fuss too


    much about this, before leaving, she hugged Rosalynn, ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. No matter what has


    happened, life will get better.¡±


    Rosalynn gently agreed.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡± Kate let go of Rosalynn and hurried off.


    Rosalynn understood, Kate would make up for theck of maternal love in Paige¡¯s life.


    That night.


    Paige was restless in her sleep.


    ¡°Baillie, should we both skip going to Bane Corporation tomorrow?¡±


    She had heard about some things.


    During the entire holiday, some people in the senior management of Bane Corporation had been very


    active.


    However, Rosalynn decided to go alone and didn¡¯t allow H and Paige to go with her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have faith that Rosalynn can handle this,¡± Baillie said gently, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, you need


    to ensure you get enough sleep. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Paige went to bed feeling uneasy

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    At this time, Rosalynn was still in the study, having a meeting with Sean Hudy and other close aides of


    Wayne.


    Bane Corporation had grown tremendously over the years, and the people in the shareholders¡® meeting


    were no longer as naive as they were six years ago.


    Rosalynn had also been very busy these days, getting a general understanding of all the situations.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve considered all the possibilities The rest will depend on the shareholders¡® meeting


    tomorrow, Rosalynn said with a subtle undertone, ¡°You all should go rest.¡±


    Everyone gradually left the meeting, leaving Sean alone.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle this little thing. If I can¡¯t even handle this, how can I manage Bane


    Corporation?¡± Rosalynn said with a smile, ¡°But you might have to work a bit harder.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I can help you and Bane Corporation, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°After all these years, we¡¯re about to fight side by side again. I¡¯m looking forward to it, Rosalynn said


    earnestly.


    Sean, touched, said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°Good¡± After ending the video call, Rosalynn nced at the screensaver on her phone, a recent family


    photo.


    No matter what difficultiesy ahead, if anyone dared to obstruct or try to take Wayne¡¯spany


    tomorrow, they would see Rosalynn¡¯s upromising resolve! The next morning.


    The atmosphere at Bane Corporation, which had just resumed work, was unprecedentedly heavy.


    News of Wayne¡¯s kidnapping had been circting for more than half a month, but Wayne had yet to


    appear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The instability at the top levels of thepany could also be felt by the lower¨Clevel employees.


    And today, it was rumored that Wayne¡¯s wife would be attending the first shareholders¡¯ meeting of the


    new year in his stead.


    Under normal circumstances, Wayne¡¯s wife should take the private elevator from the underground


    garage directly to the president¡¯s office, just like Wayne.


    But Rosalynn did not do so.


    Despite knowing that many media outlets were watching, she chose to park her car at the main


    entrance.


    Many shareholders were already waiting outside.


    Today, Rosalynn was wearing a serious ck suit and her hair was still neatly cut to her shoulders.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, why isn¡¯t President Silverman attending such an important shareholders¡® meeting?


    The inte is saying that President Silverman is dead, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I heard that the president and his wife of the Magnus family have been waiting for you


    domestically for a week. You haven¡¯t handed over their son¡¯s body and haven¡¯t seen them. Are you


    trying to disturb the peace of the deceased?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, are you here at Bane Corporation to merge Bane Corporation into the Jared Group?¡±


    Upon hearing this question, Rosalynn finally stopped.


    She looked at the reporter who asked the question, ¡°I can tell you very clearly, Bane Corporation and


    the Jared Group will never merge, and no one can swallow the other.¡±


    After answering, she ignored the reporters and entered Bane Corp Center.


    The receptionists stood straight and bowed to Rosalynn in unison..


    Rosalynn nodded slightly and walked towards the president¡¯s private elevator lobby.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cool¡­¡± one of the receptionists murmured as she watched Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    ¡°Do you see those reporters outside? Don¡¯t they look like sharks that smell blood?¡± another receptionist


    said, staring at the press packed outside.


    Today, both domestic and foreign media that coulde, did. They all gathered outside the Bane Corp


    Center.


    It was an unprecedented hustle and bustle.


    Not long after.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡±


    ¡°Bane Corporation shareholders¡® meeting¡±


    ¡°Bane Corporation and the Jared Group will never merge¡°


    These three topics immediately topped the trending list.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    When Rosalynn arrived, she went straight to Wayne¡¯s office.


    Just as she sat down at Wayne¡¯s desk, she saw the picture on the table. It was a family photo under


    the brilliant fireworks. Seeing this picture, Rosalynn felt a pain in her heart.


    Wayne used to forbid personal items in the office area, let alone his subordinates putting personal


    items in their workspace. Just then, Sean gently knocked on the office door.


    Rosalynn immediately put away the sadness on her face ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sean handed all the prepared materials to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, we can start the meeting anytime.¡± Sean said.


    Rosalynn nced at the materials in her hand.


    These were to be used in today¡¯s meeting, the operating conditions of all departments of Bane


    Corporation in the previous year. Rosalynn was already familiar with these materials.


    ¡°No rush ¡°Rosalynn said calmly.


    She can¡¯tpletely follow others¡® pace, if she falls into theirfort zone, how can she be


    comfortable herself?


    ¡°Yes¡± Sean fullyplied with Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    Then he left straight away.


    In the conference room.


    Those who were chatting leisurely began to check the time frequently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Silverman arrive long time ago? Why isn¡¯t she starting the meeting?¡± d Mason, a


    skinny man couldn¡¯t help but ask after checking his watch several times.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Another man, clearly d¡¯spanion, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really nude of her to keep all these


    shareholders waiting. It was never like this when President Silverman was in charge!¡±


    ¡®Farrar, what¡¯s your problem? Who told you President Silverman is dead?¡± One of Wayne¡¯s


    shareholders, without hesitation, started cursing.


    Farrar¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, ¡°We all know the truth. I don¡¯t wish anything bad on President


    Silverman, but that¡¯s the way it is, no one can change it.¡±


    d quickly pulled Farrar back and looked at the angry shareholder: Josh, he¡¯s just worried about


    thepany. The new year ising, we all want to confirm thepany¡¯s future arrangements¡­¡±


    ¡°President Silverman never let you worry about such things before, and he won¡¯t now.¡± Josh sneered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know who Secretary Tesdal is? When she was making a name for herself in Bane


    Corporation and the Jared Group, you were just a nobody!¡±


    ¡°Josh, no matter how capable Gabrie is, she is the heir to the Jared Group. Bane Corporation can¡¯t


    fall into her hands, or it will eventually be swallowed by the Jared family!¡± Farrar said sarcastically, ¡°Of


    course, we don¡¯t know who will own Bane Corporation when Gabrie remarries.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re really concerned about my marriage. Have you considered my marital issues? A cold


    voice came from the entrance of the conference room.


    Suddenly, the once lively conference room fell into an eerie silence.


    Rosalynn walked in leisurely with her team, right up to Farrar.


    Farrar never expected that his casual remark would be heard by the person involved.


    Heughed awkwardly: ¡°Secretary Tesdal¡­¡±


    A crisp p echoed in the conference room.


    Farrar covered his cheek, looking at Rosalynn in disbelief: ¡°You¡­¡±


    Rosalynn took a disinfectant wipe from L and wiped her hand: ¡°That p was for our personal


    issues, if you have any more inappropriate remarks, I assure you, you¡¯ll face more punishment.¡±

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    She looked at Farrar coldly, ¡°Do you get it?¡±


    Farrar was livid, but he tried his best to keep hisposure, his cheeks trembling with the anger.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°1¡­I get it.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman is just recuperating from an Injury, he¡¯s fine. If I hear anyone spreading rumors


    again, don¡¯t me me for disregarding your contributions to Bane Corporation and punishing you¡±


    With that, Rosalynn walked straight to the president¡¯s seat.


    Farrar was so angry he was grinding his teeth.


    d and their other buddies were soothing him with their eyes.


    But soon, they too lost their cool.


    Just as Rosalynn took her seat at the head of the table, d received a message. It was a


    screenshot of two trending topics.


    ¡°Rosalynn publicly deres she will never let Bane Corporation merge with the Silverman Group


    d¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    They had nned to use this against Rosalynn today.


    As soon as Rosalynn sat down, she noticed a group of people whispering among themselves.


    Her eyes were icy.


    ¡°Are you all ready? Can we start the meeting?¡± Rosalynn nced at the group.


    d was the ringleader of those nning to attack her today.


    This d had some background. He had an uncle who had some dealings with Rosalynn.


    That uncle was Wace Mason.


    d joined B¨¢ne Corporation in the few years after Rosalynn left, reportedly rmended by


    Wace.


    Butpared to his Uncle Wace, d was way off the mark.


    Soon everyone took their seats.


    L distributed a report on thepany¡¯s overall progress over the past year to all the shareholders


    But few were actually reading the contents.


    Everyone was quietly waiting.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, before we begin the meeting, I think you should give us a detailed ount of


    President Silverman¡¯s current condition. Ideally, a representative from our group should be allowed to


    visit President Silverman.¡± d smiled gently. ¡°You know, the rumors outside are just too many.


    We¡¯ve had an uneasy holiday, very worried.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman needsplete rest now, there¡¯s no need for a visit. If President Mason is


    concerned, he should put more effort into his projects. Rosalynn was ruthless. ¡°The project you took


    overst year had a 47% loss, the worst in the entire Bane Corporation, dragging down the overall


    profitability of the Bane Group.


    d¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ll say it again, you are the heiress of the Jared Group. Even as President Silverman¡¯s


    wife, he¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have you running Bane Corporation in his absence, right?¡± Farrar said in a


    deep voice. ¡°Even if you have such intentions, you should ask us shareholders, shouldn¡¯t you?


    President Silverman always respected our shareholders¡® meeting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, an employee who doesn¡¯t belong to Bane Corporation directly took the president¡¯s seat¡­


    Mrs. Silverman, you probably don¡¯t know much about the internal situation of Bane Corporation, do


    you?¡±


    I just say it straight. The Jared Group has swallowed countless businesses over the years. Bane


    Corporation is President Silverman¡¯s life¡¯s work. Since President Silverman founded Bane Corporation,


    I¡¯ve been with Bane Corporation. It¡¯s like a child I¡¯ve watched grow up. It could have had a better and


    more vibrant development. I absolutely won¡¯t allow the Jared Group to swallow up Bane Corporation!!¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Thest speaker seemed unusually fired up.


    Rosalynn turned her gaze to him.


    This guy had been with Bane Corporation since its inception, a techle.


    He was honest and adored Bane Corporation, but a bit dim¨Cwitted and easily manipted by cunning


    folks.


    ¡°What the hell are you on about? Secretary Tesdal publicly dered that Bane Corporation would never


    merge with the Jared Group!¡± someone retorted sternly.


    ¡°When was this?¡± The guy looked taken aback, ncing first at Rosalynn, then at d seated


    opposite him.


    When he had a drink with d earlier, d had mentioned that once Rosalynn took over Bane


    Corporation, she was sure to hand it over to the Jared Group. To prove this, he cited many examples of


    the Jared Group taking over otherpanies.


    He was shaken and pissed off.


    Verbal derations are just formalities. Who¡¯s gonna stop her if she actually swallows up Bane


    Corporation?¡± Farrar chimed in, seeing the situation unfold. ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Anyone can make verbal promises¡­¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡± Rosalynn was only looking at d,pletely ignoring the others.


    d was taken aback.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Everyone knew Gabrie was a tough cookie.


    But why was she being so cooperative today?


    Since she asked, he decided to cut the crap and just say it: ¡°Mrs. Silverman, we¡¯re not trying to give


    you a hard time, just thinking about the best for Bane Corporation. President Silverman had a


    management team, let us continue running thepany as he did. You don¡¯t need to be involved in the


    management, but you¡¯ll still receive your dividends, until President Silverman recovers and returns.


    How does that sound?¡±


    He was very polite


    Every word he spoke was for thepany¡¯s best interest.


    Everyone agreed after hearing him.


    ¡°I think this is a visionary suggestion. It doesn¡¯t affect thepany¡¯s operation and eases our worries.


    Mrs. Silverman won¡¯t lose a cent!¡±


    ¡®Exactly, Mrs. Silverman. You¡¯ve got enough on your te. Leave Bane Corporation in our hands.


    When President Silverman returns, we promise not to let him down.¡±


    Sean¡¯s face turned ugly.


    He looked at Rosalynn, worry in his eyes.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, a small smile on her lips: ¡°That indeed sounds like a n that would keep


    me worry¨Cfree and rxed.


    d and the others exchanged nces.


    d said from the beginning that as long as Rosalynn received her regr dividends, she would


    agree.


    Now, Rosalynn taking over Wayne¡¯s work would definitely face many difficulties, maybe even false


    usations.


    But if she just took the money, it would be different. She would have peace of mind, and if Bane


    Corporation faced problems in operationster, she wouldn¡¯t have to take responsibility. A smart person


    would analyze the pros and cons and make the best choice.


    However¡­


    ¡°If all of Bane Corporation¡¯s employees were as talented as Sean, I would agree to your proposal


    instantly,¡± Rosalynn responded coldly, tapping the documents in front of her, ¡°Unfortunately, there are


    too many problems in Bane Corporation. If I don¡¯t personally manage it, by the time President


    Silverman returns, thepany might face significant issues.¡±


    Reactions varied in the conference room.


    d¡¯s gentlemanly demeanor was hanging by a thread.


    ¡°Since you guys sought me out, let¡¯s settle the ounts before the shareholders meeting,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s


    aura suddenly burst out, her eyes sweeping across everyone in the room.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, in what capacity do you n to handle this matter?¡± d¡¯s voice turned cold.


    Farrar added, ¡°Indeed, you were only the president¡¯s secretary for a short time six years ago, and


    you¡¯re not a Bane Corporation employee now. What right do you have¡­¡±


    Farrar was cut off by Rosalynn¡¯s icy stare before he could finish.


    He felt ashamed.


    ¡°I may not be a Bane Corporation employee and I can¡¯t act as Mrs. Silverman, but can I handle this as


    a major shareholder of Bane Corporation?¡± Rosalynn sneered, a mocking smile on her lips.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    The screen lit up instantly


    Soon, several Bane Corporation stock transfer confirmations popped up on the screen.


    ¡°No way!¡± d stood up at once.


    These stocks belong to Wayne Howe they¡¯re under your name? Didn¡¯t you say Wayne is still


    alive?¡±


    All these were given to her by Sean after Wayne¡¯s incident.


    Wayne always said he would leave Bane Corporation to her, but she never took it seriously. Yet, Wayne


    quietly got it done.


    However, this news hadn¡¯t been publicly announced, so d and the others didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Look at the dates carefully!¡± Sean reminded impatiently, ¡°These transfer confirmations were signed by


    Wayne half a year ago!¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned.


    Did Wayne really give all these stocks to her right after they got married?


    Not to mention she¡¯s now the CEO, she might even take over Bane Corporation in the future. If she


    really wanted, she could sell all these stocks to the Jared Group at a low price, and Bane Corporation


    would be doomed!


    d turned pale.


    In his mind, a selfish guy like Wayne would never do such a thing!


    He never trusted anyone.


    But the transfer confirmations had Wayne¡¯s signature and thew firm¡¯s stamp¡­ everything was legal.


    The stocks now belonged to Rosalynn.


    d thought they would prevent Rosalynn from interfering with Bane Corporation¡¯s operations


    today, and firmly oppose her letting the Jared Group take over Bane Corporation. In the short term,


    R¨®salynn wouldn¡¯t be able to get a foothold in Bane Corporation.¡±


    He never expected Rosalynn to hold all of Wayne¡¯s stocks.


    Plus, those loyal people around Wayne.


    Even if they held a shareholder meeting vote, they couldn¡¯t resist Rosalynn anymore!


    ¡°Do you have any more doubts?¡± Rosalynn looked at him.


    dughed, ¡°Right after you married Wayne, he gave you all these stocks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he loves me that much, no matter how busy the other twopanies are, I¡¯ll do my best to


    protect thepany he built from scratch.¡± Rosalynn said word by word. The excited technical


    shareholder just now immediately bowed his head in shame.


    He was easily instigated by d.


    Wayne was such a smart man. How could the woman he¡¯s been in love with for so many years be a


    bad person?.


    He was totally measuring others by his own petty heart!!!


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, don¡¯t worry, we will fully cooperate with you in the future, protect Bane Corporation


    together, and wait for Wayne¡¯s return after his recovery!¡± Knowing the situation was against him,


    d had to temporarily stop taking action against Rosalynn, so he quickly changed his attitude and


    became Rosalynn¡¯s supporter.


    However¡­ he tried to get away with it, but Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to keep this trouble and wait for him to


    cause trouble again next time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.


    d forced a grin, a bad feeling festering in his gut.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    ¡®d, as the majority shareholder, can I start auditing the ounts now?¡± Rosalynn red at him,


    asking slowly.


    d¡¯s forehead began to sweat. He struggled to answer, ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I made a few missteps in


    decision¨Cmakingst year, causing some losses for thepany. But I promise you, this year, our


    division will see substantial growth!¡±


    ¡°Do you guys have any idea how much damage d¡¯s ¡®minor mistakes¡® actually caused?¡± Rosalynn


    stopped looking at d, her gaze sweeping across everyone in the room. No one dared to speak


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t care, casually dropping a number: ¡°600 million.¡±


    Some faces in the conference room started to pale.


    ¡°Although for Bane Corporation¡¯s annual profits, this number is a drop in the bucket. But if we were a


    smaller enterprise, 600 million would¡¯ve been enough to make us rich or break us.¡± Rosalynn turned to


    d again, ¡°d, which do you think you are? A big winner or a big loser?¡±


    d was taken aback, ¡®Ms. Tesdal, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Let me spell it out for you, it¡¯s not rocket science.¡±


    At her words, L quickly projected some documents on the screen.


    d took one look and his face turned ashen.


    ¡°It seems that your blunders led to thepany¡¯s losses, but in reality, you¡¯ve been ying dirty and


    funneled all that money to your illegitimate son¡¯s overseas ount.¡± Rosalynn tapped the table lightly,


    her voice icy cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, someone¡¯s setting me up!¡± d jumped to his feet.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t change her expression, her tapping stopped, Really? Isn¡¯t the kid my bodyguards


    found abroad your illegitimate son?¡±


    It was as if d¡¯s blood had turned to ice.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you do?¡± His voice shook terribly.


    ¡°Calm down, d. I¡¯m a legit businesswoman. I was simply checking my husband¡¯s business


    ounts, found some irregrities and traced the missing funds. It¡¯s all above board.¡± Rosalynn


    shrugged, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯d do something to the kid in a fit of rage?


    d¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    To him, Rosalynn¡¯s words were nothing short of a threat..


    Farrar, the clueless one, only added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, his family is innocent. Are you kidnapping the kid to ckmail him?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± d wished Farrar would just disappear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Farrar recoiled, slowly realizing he had put his foot in his mouth.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, can we talk in private?¡± d¡¯s face was stiff.


    Begging Rosalynn for mercy in front of so many shareholders was humiliating.


    Earlier, he was confidently saying that Mrs. Silverman might be leaving thepany with a broken


    heart today.


    Now, he felt that the one who might be leaving thepany heartbroken was likely to be him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. All I¡¯ve seen arest year¡¯s ounts. I¡¯m sure with your skills, this isn¡¯t


    your first rodeo.¡°Rosalynn¡¯s tone was frosty, President Silverman probably knew, but he didn¡¯t do


    anything because of Wace. If it weren¡¯t for your audacity today, aiming at my husband¡¯spany


    and trying to boot me out of Bane Corporation, I wouldn¡¯t have made a move d, don¡¯t get too


    greedy. What goes around,es around.¡±

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    No sooner had she finished her sentence than the conference room door was shoved open.


    Ableson and a few of his colleagues walked in.


    Everyone at the shareholders¡® meeting was familiar with Ableson.


    Wherever Wayne went in the past, he would follow.


    Privately, everyone liked to refer to Ableson as Wayne¡¯s right hand man.


    ¡°d, let¡¯s go, the economic investigation department is waiting for you¡± Ableson waved at d,


    then said loudly.


    ¡°Economic investigation department?¡± d looked at Rosalynn in shock, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, this is too


    much! Are you trying to ruin my future?¡±


    Rosalynn slightly lifted her chin and nced at everyone in the room: ¡°Everyone here may not know


    much about me. Today, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to show you how I do things.¡±


    Then, she looked at d. ¡°Strictly speaking, I don¡¯t find this excessive. Of course, d, if you¡¯d


    like to see a more ruthless approach, feel free to keep causing a scene.¡±


    d felt a chill run down his spine.


    Sean scoffed, ¡°d, you embezzled so much money and it didn¡¯t seem excessive to you. Now that


    you have to pay for your actions, you think Ms. Tesdal is being excessive? You should know if


    President Silverman were handling this, your fate would be much worse.¡±


    d began to tremble all over. He had thought that even if he failed today, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    After all, Wayne was gone. What could that woman do?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this point, stability was key for Bane Corporation.


    So, he thought, even if things got ugly, Rosalynn would ultimately try to smooth things over.


    1


    But Rosalynn¡¯s actions werepletely beyond his expectations!!


    ¡°Let my son go! He¡¯s innocent!¡± d shouted angrily.


    ¡°Innocent? He has sports cars and mansions, regrly hangs out with models at high¨Cend restaurants.


    Is he really innocent?¡± Rosalynn sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve said I¡¯m awful businessman. I won¡¯t hurt


    your son. The economic investigation department will extradite him back. You¡¯ll have a family reunion.¡±


    When d still didn¡¯t move, Ableson lost his patience and grabbed him, striding towards the door.


    The whole conference room fell silent.


    Whether they knew Rosalynn well or not, everyone was holding their breath.


    Everyone was reconsidering their actions within thepany, wondering if they had jeopardized the


    company¡¯s interests.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice, like a devil whispering, sounded again.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡­ I was deceived by d!¡± Farrar suddenly stood up, trying to shirk responsibility.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Since you stood up, I guess you¡¯re next. Let me see, Farrar¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal!!¡± Farrar screamed in fear, ¡°I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll have my wife return the money we took


    immediately, to repay thepany! I understand that people like me shouldn¡¯t stay in thepany. I¡¯ll


    sell my shares to you right away and leave thepany. Please be lenient and let me off this time!!¡±

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Farrar pleaded his case, thinking that since he had already apologized and he was even willing to sell


    his shares for a low price, and return the ill¨Cgotten gains, maybe he could walk free¡­


    1


    But¡­


    ¡°How could we do that?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t even look at him, responded indifferently, ¡°Everyone who


    made the same mistake should be treated fairly, or what¡¯s the point of involving all these economic


    investigation department staff if they only punish one person?¡±


    Farrar was shocked, realizing he had no hope of forgiveness, he yelled out loud in the room, ¡°I showed


    such sincerity, why are you still so ruthless to me? How cruel your heart is! You were abandoned by


    Wayne, and now you¡¯ve lost your husband, you deserve all of this!¡±


    The room was instantly in chaos.


    ¡°Hand the evidence over to the economic investigation department staff, take him away.¡± Rosalynn


    didn¡¯t even blink.


    A few bodyguards stepped forward immediately.


    Farrar continued to yell, ¡°You all see my fate, this cold¨Cblooded woman won¡¯t spare you either, just wait


    and see!¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned, only Rosalynn remained calm and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Throughout the morning, Rosalynn identified 9 problematic employees within thepany.


    After they were taken away one by one, the conference room suddenly seemed empty.


    Those who opposed Rosalynn were not all problematic employees. At this point, looking at the empty


    seats around them, their faces were all unpleasant.


    ¡°Okay, all the problematic employees have been identified, can we officially start the shareholders¡®


    meeting now?¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment and asked politely, ¡°Does anyone have any other


    matters to resolve before the shareholders¡® meeting?¡±


    No one spoke.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll assume everyone¡¯s okay with that, Sean, could you please chair the


    meeting?¡±


    Sean immediately took action.


    Soon, the new annual shareholders¡® meeting of Bane Corporation officially began.


    In the formal meeting, Rosalynn¡¯s sharpness was noticeably reduced.


    Towards the problems that arose in Bane Corporation¡¯s various departmentsst year, she showed


    even more patience than Wayne, and for the issues that couldn¡¯t be resolved in the meeting,


    she had her assistant take notes, reminding the relevant department staff to find her in the president¡¯s


    officeter.


    The initial atmosphere of fear gradually disappeared unnoticed.


    Because the search for problematic employees took up some tim¨¨, it was soon lunchtime.


    Rosalynn arranged for sandwiches, even considering everyone¡¯s taste preferences, paired with their


    favorite fruits and drinks.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal isn¡¯t as scary as we thought.¡±


    During lunch, everyone gathered in small groups, whispering.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal has always been a considerate person.¡± someone who had had contact with Rosalynn said


    quietly, ¡°Even when she was still President Silverman¡¯s secretary, she would consider the needs of


    even the assistants the shareholders brought to the meetings.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± another person eximed, ¡°I just saw her deal with d and the others, I thought she was


    like President Silverman, decisive and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Just think about it, President Silverman just met with misfortune, and those people recklessly tried to


    remove Ms. Tesdal from thepany¡¯s management, Farrar even dared to say in front of Ms. Tesdal


    that President Silverman was gone¡­ if she didn¡¯t take strong measures against those people, they


    would be a hidden danger in Bane Corporation!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Well¡­ No matter who¡¯s the boss, it¡¯s all the same to me, as long as I can get a good ie at the


    end of the year, anyone will do! I don¡¯t care if the ownership of Bane Corporation changes!¡±


    Among the shareholders of Bane Corporation, there were not a few people who held this view. The


    reason was simple, Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group, the Jared Group were different.


    It was founded by Wayne, there was no such thing as a presidential inheritance.


    The employees didn¡¯t have any particr insistence on this, as long as they could make money, who


    they worked for didn¡¯t matter, right?


    After a short lunch, the meeting continued with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    The afternoon meeting was all about discussing Bane Corporation¡¯s strategy for the new year.


    Wayne had already sorted out this year¡¯s game n with the management team at the end ofst year,


    so all Rosalynn had to do was pass on the message.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a wrap for today¡¯s meeting.¡± Rosalynn stood up, calmly looking at everyone present,


    ¡°Until President Silverman gets back, I¡¯ll be holding down the fort. Let¡¯s pull together and take Bane


    Corporation to the next level.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, Ms. Tesdal, we¡¯ve got your back!¡± Sean was the first to pledge his support, with the rest


    following suit.


    Rosalynn just nodded slightly, didn¡¯t say a word, and made a beeline for the CEO¡¯s office,


    Once Rosalynn was out of sight, everyone else hightailed it out of there, too scared to even chat with


    shareholders they weren¡¯t tight with.


    They were worried about putting their foot in their mouth and stirring up trouble at this delicate time.


    Wayne¡¯s right¨Chand men hung back, all looking worn to the bone recently.


    ¡°Who knew, Ms. Tesdal pulled it off all by herself¡­¡± One of them said sheepishly.


    Sean sighed, ¡°All things considered, we¡¯re treading water for now, but we¡¯re in for a bumpy ride. We


    need to go all¨Cin for Ms. Tesdal, let¡¯s get Bane Corporation back on its feet!¡±


    ¡°Damn straight!¡±


    Everyone was fired up.


    Back in her office, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t feeling so hot, her head was pounding.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a breather.¡± Rosalynn gave L a heads up and went straight to Wayne¡¯s lounge.


    Lying on that big bed, tears silently slid down Rosalynn¡¯s cheeks,


    Running a corporation this size was no pic..


    At the Jared Group, her grandma had given her a bit of a grace period, but at Bane Corporation, the


    pressure was relentless.


    ¡°Wayne¡­¡±


    Rosalynn stared at the ceiling, whispering his name.


    Your employees are pushing around me, when the hell are youing back?


    After lying down for a bit, Rosalynn¡¯s head was still throbbing, she couldn¡¯t catch a wink.


    Then, her phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw a number she didn¡¯t recognize.


    She¡¯d been getting a lot of these since she started looking for Wayne.


    She picked up right away.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Is this Ms. Tesdal?¡± A man¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wace.¡±


    ¡°Wace?¡± Rosalynn sat up, then remembered d, ¡°You¡¯re calling about your nephew, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Wace chuckled on the other end of the line, ¡°I just wanted to say, do whatever you want with


    d. He¡¯s been dragging my name through the mud, don¡¯t worry about my dignity.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn hadn¡¯t nned on considering his dignity anyway.


    ¡°I really admire you, Bane Corporation is a minefield, and you¡¯re in for a world of challenges. Wace


    sounded quite paternal, ¡°All in all, my nephew stirred up trouble on your turf, I owe you one. If you ever


    run into any problems, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Rosalynn dropped her gaze gently.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably swamped right now, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, once I get a break from being so busy, I¡¯ll invite you over for some tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Rosalynn lost all desire to sleep.


    1


    She decided to wash her face in the bathroom. She¡¯d been looking pretty roughtely, her lips devoid


    of any color.


    After touching up her makeup, she headed straight out of the break room.


    On her way out, she ran into Felix.


    ¡°Madam, Robert Magnus¡¯s parents are still waiting for you.¡± Felix was sick to death of this couple.


    They kept calling, refusing to believe his exnations that Ms. Tesdal was busy.


    ¡°Then set up a meeting at the funeral home after work.¡± Rosalynn answered dismissively.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    As soon as Felix replied, he bolted.


    L made Rosalynn a cup of coffee to boost her energy: ¡°I don¡¯t see much going on here, so you can


    go do your own thing. You should get some rest once you¡¯re done.¡± What L wanted to say was that


    she was really worried about Rosalynn¡¯s health.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go once I¡¯m done with these documents.¡± Rosalynn lifted her head and gave L a reassuring look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just been having trouble sleepingtely, so I might look a bit worn out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± L nodded, assisting Rosalynn with checking contracts and other paperwork.


    Six o¡¯clock.


    Rosalynn finished her day at Bane Corporation and headed straight for the funeral home.


    On the way, the atmosphere of Christmas hadn¡¯t dissipated. The streets were decked out with colorful


    lights.


    Rosalynn watched, unimpressed.


    Felix was driving. He nced at Rosalynn in the rearview mirror before saying, ¡°Ms. Annie asked to


    see you again yesterday.¡±


    Rosalynn repliedzily, ¡°What a pain, why do all these murderers want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Do you n on seeing her? If not, I¡¯ll just stop taking her calls.¡±


    Rosalynn was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s put that on hold for now.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    It took more than an hour to reach the funeral home where Robert¡¯s body was being kept.


    Lately, Rosalynn felt sick every time she smelled the sea.


    But this funeral home was close to the seaside.


    With just a gust of wind, the foul smell she despised would hit her right in the nose.


    Just as she got out of the car, she noticed arge group of people not too far away.


    A couple at the front looked rather aristocratic, though their faces were pale.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, we deeply regret what has happened!¡± Robert¡¯s mother spotted Rosalynn, her face full of


    remorse and sorrow, and she extended her arms to hug Rosalynn.


    Seeing this, Felix quickly stepped forward to block her.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    ¡°What¡¯re you up to?¡± Robert¡¯s dad crinkled his brows in annoyance. The bodyguard had been a pain in


    the ass, not once arranging a meeting with Rosalynn, nor sorting out Robert¡¯s remains.


    They left him in the cooler for so long, his soul couldn¡¯t find peace!


    ¡°Sir, hugging seems more like a friendly gesture witch I don¡¯t think you deserve,¡± Felix paused, your


    son is a mass murderer. Who knows if his brutality runs in the family? What if you guys hurt Ms.


    Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°YOU!¡± Robert¡¯s parents turned livid, but they held back in front of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, you attended our dinner party before. You should know us well. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?


    Your bodyguard¡¯s too much, downright humiliating!¡± Robert¡¯s mom raised her voice.


    Rosalynn looked at her.


    ¡°I thought with Robert being a murderer, you¡¯d be less cocky. We¡¯re here, and you¡¯re still full of


    yourselves?¡± Rosalynn retorted, ¡°Parents of a killer?¡±


    She referred to the two in front of her as such.


    Robert¡¯s dad was seething.


    ¡°If you refuse to have a civil conversation, fine. Give us our son¡¯s body, we¡¯ll leave and not be an


    eyesore!¡± Robert¡¯s mom said sternly.


    Rosalynn saw no remorse in them for the victims¡® families.i


    They were too used to looking down on people.


    But Rosalynn wasn¡¯t going to indulge them.


    ¡°He¡¯s done so much harm, and you want to just take him and go?¡± She sneered, ¡°Before that, you have


    to see if I agree.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Robert did so much harm? Robert was the best, the real culprit is obviously Heatherway


    Rosso¡¯s sister, Annie! My son was just led astray!¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s dead, but Annie¡¯s alive. If you shift all


    the me onto her, what do you think she¡¯ll do?¡± Rosalynn sneered again.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when Annie joined Robert.


    But she was sure that Robert was the instigator, and even when he brought Annie in, she was one of


    his targets to eliminate.


    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely deny it to her death!¡± Robert¡¯s mom retorted.


    ¡°Well, take a guess, does she have any evidence to prove Robert was the mastermind?¡± Rosalynn


    continued.


    Robert¡¯s mom¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Enough with the me game. I¡¯m just asking, do you want to negotiate? If you¡¯re still arrogant, I¡¯ll take


    it you don¡¯t. Since that¡¯s the case, let your son stay as is.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn was about to turn and leave.


    Robert¡¯s parents grew anxious upon seeing this.


    Their son¡¯s corpse was secondary. They were more worried about theirpany going bankrupt.


    Anyone could see who was behind it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting so long just to negotiate with you!¡± Robert¡¯s dad said angrily, ¡°Out with it, how


    much do you want to let my son go?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at the fat cat in front of her, and all she could think of was Robert¡¯s maniacal grin that


    day.


    Repulsive.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I want all your operations in the H Country.¡± She said without hesitation.


    ¡°What? All operations? Why don¡¯t you just rob us?¡± Robert¡¯s dad was incredulous.


    Although the Magnus family hadn¡¯t really established themselves in the H Country.


    But giving up the H Country market was out of the question!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m negotiating with you?¡± Rosalynn shrugged off their shock, ¡°Sort out all your


    operations in the H Country in three days, and you can take Robert. If not, I¡¯ll toss him back into the


    sea to feed the sharks. As for Luminary Enterprises going bankrupt, morepanies will join in. You


    just wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Rosalynn always had a knack for being super decisive.


    The gig in H Country wasn¡¯t exactly the bread and butter of Luminary Enterprises.


    Compared to Luminary Enterprises¡® market share in foreign countries, this gig was just a drop in the


    ocean.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones from Luminary Enterprises involved in this mess, the Rosso family is even the


    mastermind. Why aren¡¯t you guys going after them? They¡¯re even working on a billion¨Cdor project!¡±


    Robert¡¯s dad said in his own logic.


    If he couldn¡¯t escape, the Rosso family should pay the piper!


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, I won¡¯t let them off the hook,¡± Rosalynn said, giving them the cold


    shoulder.


    Robert¡¯s parents looked scared.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You guys go around like bandits, buying up national brands from different countries


    and then ruining them. Now it¡¯s your turn topromise and give up your ownpany, you¡¯re all


    acting like you¡¯ve lost a loved one, how amusing.¡±


    Felix said, scoffing.


    Robert¡¯s dad shot him a filthy look, but Felix stared him down.


    ¡°I ept your terms,¡± Robert¡¯s mom said rather reluctantly, ¡°Can we take Robert away now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with too many people like you, yourmon problem is dishonesty, you can¡¯t take Robert


    away until all the procedures arepleted. But I can show mercy, let you guys have a look¡­ but let


    me warn you, he¡¯s been soaked in the water for too long, he¡¯s all¨Cswollen and his face is distorted, you


    guys better brace yourselves.¡± Robert¡¯s mom¡¯s legs gave out.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t want to stick around for too long, she signaled a bodyguard and got straight into the


    car.


    Felix naturally followed Rosalynn.


    The sea was nearby, he was worried that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t adjusted her mood and would once again


    jump into the sea out of sorrow¡­


    Looking at the bodyguard who stayed behind to apany them to see the body, Robert¡¯s dad forced


    a smile: ¡°Rosalynn, truly Hria¡¯s granddaughter, they¡¯re all so ruthless!¡±


    The bodyguard heard this, this man was actually speaking ill of Ms. Tesdal.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He immediately retorted: ¡°Your family produced a serial killer, I didn¡¯t see you calling him ruthless, when


    ites to us, Ms. Tesdal is just iming what she¡¯s owed, how much could your littlepany be


    worth? Do you know how much President Silverman makes in a year? She¡¯s just asking for your


    company, she¡¯s already being very lenient, why can¡¯t you guys be grateful? Such shameless people!


    Robert¡¯s parents were taken aback.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The bodyguard sneered, ¡°If you think our attitude is bad, you can leave now, I couldn¡¯t care


    less about taking you to such a disgusting ce!¡±


    Robert¡¯s mother was almost fainting from anger.


    They weren¡¯t sure if Robert was here, so they dared not sign any transfer agreement.


    With no other choice, they had to bear with it.


    A momentter.


    The couple rushed out from the mortuary, squatting by the flower bed and started throwing up violently.


    ¡°That¡¯s not Robert!¡± Robert¡¯s mother suddenly couldn¡¯t ept the reality.


    Her little son used to be so good¨Clooking¡­


    When he was a kid, many people praised him for looking like an angel!


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal already predicted you would say something so ridiculous, she said you can take a piece of


    flesh for a DNA test anytime.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Robert¡¯s dad felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    The bodyguards weren¡¯t worried at all, President Silverman was still uncertain about Robert¡¯s fate.


    At this moment, on a deste beach, Rosalynn was wrapped in a cashmere nket, looking at the


    pitch¨Cck sea and listening to the sound of the waves.


    Felix followed her and said, ¡°It¡¯s really windy, let¡¯s go back, your kids are waiting for you at home.¡±

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere.¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Felix let out a soft sigh, but he couldn¡¯t find the words tofort her.


    ¡°Where do you think he might have gone?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    Felix thought for a moment, and said reluctantly, ¡°He might have gone far away, rescued by someone


    who might not know who he is, so¡­¡±


    Felix couldn¡¯t continue, because no one in the H Country didn¡¯t know Wayne.


    Plus, they offered a huge bounty in the process of searching for him.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything. She stood there for a moment, then turned and got back into the car,


    heading for Moonlit Lake.


    When she got home, the first to run up to her was Ivy.


    She was growing taller and taller, and it was getting harder for Rosalynn to hold her, but she picked up


    Ivy anyway.


    ¡°Mom, did your work go smoothly?¡± Ivy asked softly, ¡°You look tired, and pale.¡±


    As she spoke, Ivy gently brushed her cheek against Rosalynn¡¯s.


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°Work went well, but mommy has been cking off a lot, so there¡¯s a bit more work,


    it¡¯s a bit tiring, but it will be fine after I sort everything out.¡±


    Ivy massaged her shoulders, ¡°Go eat first, Granny Hria made a lot of your favorite dishes, they¡¯re all


    saved for you!¡±


    By the time she got home, it was alreadyte, well past dinner time.


    ¡°Can you join me for dinner?¡± Rosalynn negotiated with her.


    ¡°Of course! I love watching mommy eat!¡± Rosalynn nuzzled her nose against hers, ¡°My baby girl is so


    adorable!¡±


    After a while, Cory and Ivy both sat across from Rosalynn.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ivy kept urging Rosalynn to try different dishes.


    Rosalynn ate/slowly, asking Ivy about her day at school.


    ¡°Liam is a great teacher, I learned in half a day, and then spent the rest of the time ying chess with


    Granny Hria and my godfather! They all praised me for being smart!¡± Ivy said proudly.


    After that, Ivy suddenly sat down next to Rosalynn, Mommy, would you be happy if I came first in the


    ss test next term?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but as long as you¡¯re happy, whether you¡¯re first or not, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Rosalynn said with a


    smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be first!¡± Ivy was confident.


    Rosalynn looked at Cory, ¡°Your sister suddenly seems very ambitious, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Liam¡¯s teaching.¡± Cory replied, ¡°Mommy, have some soup, Granny Hria says it¡¯s


    good for rejuvenation.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Rosalynn picked up the soup bowl, bowing her head and sipping slowly.


    Their uneasiness was palpable due to her mood swings.


    After this big incident, as a mother, she didn¡¯t provide them with enough sense of security, but instead


    needed them to soothe her.


    Rosalynn thought to herself, grief has no end, she should control her emotions.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Not long after officially getting back to work, Cory and Ivy were about to start a new semester.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hria was quite worried about this.


    ¡°Cory already knows what happened to Wayne, but Ivy doesn¡¯t. We can keep it from her at home, but


    at school, we can¡¯t control what other students or their parents might say!¡±


    In this world, whether adults or children, there are always some with bad intentions.


    Lydia Jared had mentioned to Hria in a video call that there were a few unscrupulous kids in the new


    school who bullied her child, saying he didn¡¯t have a father.


    Even though Hria¡¯s children weren¡¯t that close to Lydia¡¯s, this matter hit her hard.


    She couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine if this happened to Ivy.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Rosalynn gently massaged Hria¡¯s palm.


    Hria had been feeling some numbness in her arm and handtely, so whenever Rosalynn had time,


    she would massage it for her.


    ¡°I think Ivy might already sense that something¡¯s off,¡± Rosalynn said, looking down.


    Ivy was always very sensitive.


    Like when something happened to Calvin before, she quickly noticed something was amiss, but she


    held it in without saying anything until she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and broke down.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hria suddenly felt nervous, ¡°But I¡¯m with her all the time, from morning till night, and she


    seems so happy¡­¡±


    The more she spoke, the less confident she felt.


    ¡°I should probably have a chat with her,¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    She couldn¡¯t keep Ivy at home forever, and she couldn¡¯t keep her in the dark about where her dad was


    either.


    ¡°Or maybe I should talk to her?¡± Hria worriedly looked at Rosalynn.


    Since Wayne¡¯s incident, she hadn¡¯t seen Rosalynn have any major emotional breakdowns, or even cry


    much.


    But she knew that crying it out could be therapeutic.


    Bottling up emotions was the worst!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rosalynn smiled gently, ¡°Your vacation should be over by now, it¡¯s the busiest time, you


    should go back to thepany, right?¡±


    ¡°Seeing this situation, how can I be at ease?¡± Hria¡¯s eyes welled up, ¡°You can¡¯t always be like this,


    taking everything onto yourself. I¡¯m your grandmother, your family..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken on the Jared Group, haven¡¯t I?¡± Rosalynn said softly, ¡°Grandma¡­ I don¡¯t know


    where Wayne is, or when he cane back. I don¡¯t know if I can handle the Jared Group and Bane


    Corporation falling on my shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here, you just need to focus on sorting out Bane Corporation, and don¡¯t think about anything


    else.¡± Hria held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, feeling very distressed.


    Once, she was proud and happy because of her granddaughter¡¯s extraordinary talents.


    But now, she would rather her granddaughter didn¡¯t have these skills, so she could live happily under


    her wing, carefree.


    Ivy had just taken a bath.


    Sitting on thest step of the stairs, she hugged her teddy bear tightly, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you waiting for Mom?¡± Rosalynn walked over and gently called her.


    Ivy looked up at Rosalynn, and a sweet smile immediately appeared on her face, ¡°Mom can I sleep with


    you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn stepped forward, picked her up, and then looked at her tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s make it a


    girls¡® night tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Like your nights with your friend? Can I have wine too?¡± Ivy immediately asked.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    ¡°All I can give you is some milk,¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    Tears were welling up in Ivy¡¯s eyes, ¡°When will I grow up?¡±


    ¡°You want some booze?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°No, when I grow up I can do a lot of things, like being the boss at dad¡¯spany, or inheriting the


    Jared Group, so mom won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡± Ivy said, her lips pouting as she gently touched


    Rosalynn¡¯s cheek, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you work yourself to the bone.¡±


    A pang of sadness hit Rosalynn, ¡°But mom doesn¡¯t want you and your brother to grow up too fast,


    ¡®cause once you grow up, you¡¯ll leave mom.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Ivy immediately promised, ¡°My brother and I will always be with mom.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re getting a bit heavy, mom can barely lift you.¡±


    Ivy immediately slid off Rosalynn, taking her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯t carry me anymore, then don¡¯t.


    We can still walk hand in hand.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Rosalynn nodded. Then, hand in hand, they went upstairs. By the time Rosalynn finished


    washing up, Ivy had already warmed up the bed for her. Lying on her side, she watched Ivy with her


    cute little expressions. pressions


    ¡°Sweetie, mom wants to talk about your dad,¡± Rosalynn started, tears involuntarily falling, her voice


    choked.


    Ivy tilted her head slightly, ¡°Something happened to him, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, tears rolling down her cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I got caught by the bad guys, and your


    dad got hurt trying to save me.¡±


    Ivy gently wiped Rosalynn¡¯s tears, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. A husband should protect his wife, that¡¯s what


    dad should do. The bad guys are to me.¡±


    She paused, as though gathering her courage.


    ¡°So, has dad died?¡± she asked, lifting her arm to cover her eyes, lips tightly pressed, refusing to let


    herself cry out.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation, ¡°Right now, your dad is like Uncle Calvin, he fell into the


    sea and was swept away to who knows wh¨¨re, we can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely still alive!¡± Ivy


    affirmed, lowering her arm, ¡°Dad and Uncle Calvin both love me, Uncle Calvin came back alive, so will


    Dad.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Rosalynn agreed, ¡°Your dad promised me he¡¯de home, so he will. So, sweetie, will you


    wait for him toe back with mom?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± lyy nodded, hugging Rosalynn tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, mom. Don¡¯t be.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Rosalynn choked, closing her eyes, burying her head in Ivy¡¯s neck.


    After a while, she regained herposure. Then, she gently told Ivy, ¡°After school starts, if other kids


    give you a hard time because of this¡­¡±


    ¡°I n to handle them with what Molly taught me!¡± Ivy asserted.


    Rosalynn smiled wryly, ¡°Baby, using violence isn¡¯t the right way to solve problems, remember what I


    taught you?¡±


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± Ivy asked.


    Rosalynn gently stroked her cheek, ¡°The more anxious you are, the more you want to use violence, the


    more unsolvable the problem bes. The better way is¡­¡±


    Rosalynn leaned in close to Ivy¡¯s ear, whispering something.


    Ivy listened attentively.


    Then she nodded firmly, ¡°I understand, I know what to do!¡±


    Rosalynn gave her a kiss, ¡°My baby is the best!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ivy shook her head, ¡°Cory and Liam are the best!¡±

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Rosalynn broke intoughter.


    ¡°Better not let your brother hear you say that, he¡¯s always thought he¡¯s the best. Now with Liam in the


    picture, he might get a little jealous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s our little secret, huh!¡± boasted Ivy, ¡°The thing with Uncle


    Sutton and godmother before, that was our little secret, I never told anyone!¡±


    Now the thing with godmother and Uncle Sutton had been exposed.


    ¡°Heard you and godfather have your own secrets too?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy nodded, ¡°But godfather isn¡¯t exactly my BFF, at most¡­ we have an agreement between us!¡±


    ¡°You even know what a gentleman¡¯s agreement is?¡± Rosalynn was all smiles.


    ¡°I know a lot more than you think, mom!¡± Ivy said, gently stroking Rosalynn¡¯s cheek, ¡°You¡¯re the best


    mom and your child will be the best too.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart was shattered, but for that night, Ivy


    carefully mended it.


    The next day.


    Thest search team looking for Wayne sent the final message of unsessful search.


    All inds, all ces had been searched.


    No body, no clothes washed ashore, nothing.


    No one heard of anyone finding a survivor.


    They even searched all the merchant ships that were nearby at the time.


    After getting off the phone, Rosalynn sat in the cloakroom for more than half an hour, her mind nk,


    and a persistent pain in her chest.


    But when she changed and came downstairs, Rosalynn was back to her usual powerful and cool self.


    Paige started to have morning sickness.


    She couldn¡¯t even sleep in because of the severe morning sickness, now she was in the living room,


    listlessly eating grap


    ¡°Hon¡­¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn, she immediately reached out with a pitiful look.


    When Rosalynn approached, she hugged Rosalynn¡¯s waist, sobbing, ¡°I almost barfed up bile!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s really bad, you should go to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn said seriously.


    ¡°I wanted to take herst night, but she refused. Baillie was helpless, ¡°You talk to her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go to the hospital?¡± Rosalynn stroked Paige¡¯s head.


    ¡°Just thinking about the smell of disinfectant in the hospital makes me want to vomit more.¡± Paige


    mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I saw online there are people with worse morning sickness than me. I¡¯m not that


    fragile, I¡¯ll probably get better in a few days!¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, she had already confirmed there was a treatment room that had been


    specially disinfected without the smell of disinfectant when she was having breakfast.


    She knew Paige was just making excuses not to go.


    So when Ivy appeared, wobbling, barefoot, holding a teddy bear, Rosalynn stepped forward to steady


    her.


    ¡°Baby, mommy has a mission for you!¡± Rosalynn squatted down, looking at Ivy with determination.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ivy, the child who loved assignments from her mother the most, immediately brightened up.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Your godmother is pregnant now, she¡¯s like a little child, refusing to go to the hospital.¡± Rosalynn


    whispered.


    Ivy immediately became anxious, ¡°Will my little sister be okay?¡±


    Rosalynn quickly shook her head, ¡°No, your little sister is fine. It¡¯s just that godmother¡¯s vomiting is


    quite severe, Baillie and I are worried, we want her to check it out at the hospital.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Rosalynn herself was pregnant that she learned not all bodies can handle pregnancy.


    Some pregnant women have very severe reactions to pregnancy, which can even affect their health


    and lifestyle, making them unsuitable for pregnancy.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy immediately nodded, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll persuade godmother to go to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    ¡°I trust you, baby!¡± Rosalynn shouted, hand held high.


    Ivy, full of energy, high¨Cfived her, ¡°Mom, eat up! You gotta fuel up for the day.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    Whenever Ivy stepped in, problems got solved.


    After breakfast, Rosalynn headed off to work.


    Things at Bane Corporation were a bit messy due to Wayne¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    On top of that, post¨Choliday work was piling up like crazy.


    Thank god for the professional management team Wayne had trained. Otherwise, no matter how much


    Rosalynn hustled, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it all, let alone take care of her kids.


    Before getting in the car, Rosalynn nced at Ableson. ¡°Thest rescue team will be pulling out from


    the area today, but we can¡¯t give up the search.¡±


    Ableson immediately responded, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll use every resource at my disposal to expand the


    search area!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Rosalynn said softly, getting into the car.


    As Ableson watched Rosalynn drive away, his eyes welled up with tears. But the guy behind him just


    didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Looks like Felix¡¯s totally stepped up. He¡¯s always running around with thedy.¡°.


    Ableson red at him, ¡°Oh really? You guys couldn¡¯t protect President Silverman and now have the


    nerve to pick on the guy who saved thedy?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡­¡±


    Ableson cut him off. He knew his men were standing up for him, But the fact that Rosalynn hadn¡¯t


    punished him and still let him work by her side was a blessing..


    ¡°I¡¯m only gonna say this once, watch your mouths, and I don¡¯t wanna hear that kind of talk again, or you


    can get the hell out of here!¡± Ableson snapped.


    The men quickly lowered their eyes, nodding in agreement.


    Just then, a gust of wind blew over the guy who had just criticized Felix.


    He swiftly dodged, but a punch came flying at him.


    After a quick exchange, he was kicked in the shoulder and stumbled back a few steps.


    A small figurended lightly on the ground after a neat flip.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Molly looked at the man she had just pushed back.


    ¡°Molly¡­¡± Ableson looked up, confirming that Molly had jumped from the second floor, ¡°That was way


    too dangerous, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Molly brushed some dust off her leg, ¡°I jump from this height all the time.¡±


    Ableson was surprised.


    ¡°You.¡± Molly pointed at the man, ¡°My dad¡¯s better than me, and he¡¯s better than him. He can protect the


    lady better, that¡¯s why he¡¯s with her, got it?¡±


    The man was taken aback, then looked a bit ashamed. He had just been bested by a little girl.


    ¡°Molly, I was out of line!¡± He apologized, bowing.


    Molly pulled a lollipop out of her pocket, put it in her mouth, and strolled back upstairs with her hands in


    her pockets.


    She never thought age or gender were things to be openly debated. To her, the strongest person


    should be at the top.


    Whoever has the most power has the advantage. That¡¯s what her dad taught her.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Ableson looked at the guy who just got a beating.


    ¡°Feeling pretty embarrassed, huh?¡±


    The guy scratched his head, nced at the second floor with a troubled look, ¡°How the hell does she


    have such good hearing?¡± Ableson¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Felix has been training her hearing since


    she was little. The goal is to help her run away better.¡± With such good hearing, not only can she


    escape, but she can also predict the opponent¡¯s actions more urately during a fight.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    1


    Wait until she grows up a bit more All the old geezers here probably won¡¯t be a match for her.


    What¡¯s more, her current teacher is Calvin.


    ¡°Furry!!!¡±


    Just as he was thinking, Calvin¡¯s voice came from a distance.


    Ableson and the others instinctively looked over. They saw that Calvin was-walking just fine, but was


    bulldozed by Max, ending up t on his back. Max seemed very happy.


    Under the morning sun, his golden fur seemed to glow. He was wagging his happy tongue, running


    around the toppled-over Calvin.


    Furry was Calvin¡¯s nickname for Max.


    Today, Calvin is also getting a beating from the golden retriever.!.¡± someone muttered.


    Ever since Calvin used Max¡¯s chicken leg as fertilizer, hepletely offended Max.


    The rtionship between man and dog became extremely tense.


    Rosalynn had just arrived at thepany.


    The legal department immediately sent over the documents signed by Luminary Enterprises,


    transferring the Evergreen des business, to Rosalynn. ¡°Check carefully, don¡¯t leave any issues.


    These guys are good at this kind of thing.¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hector immediately responded.


    Rosalynn saw that he didn¡¯t leave, looked up at him, ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    Hector pursed his lips, ¡°Wayne¡¯s will is still with me, should we announce it?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°Dead people¡¯s wills need to be announced. Is he dead?


    Hector had seen Rosalynn before.


    He would always remember the first time he saw Rosalynn at his grandparents¡¯ wedding anniversary.


    But the Rosalynn then and the Rosalynn now werepletely different people. Both were strong


    women, but the current Rosalynn was too decisive and resolute. ¡°My mistake.¡± Hector immediately


    apologized.


    Rosalynn ignored him.


    Hector knew when to leave. At the door, he ran into Sean.


    Sean saw his dejected look, ¡°I told you not to mention it, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°This couple, they¡¯re really cut from the same cloth.¡± Hector sighed, ¡°Wayne left so much inheritance,


    all she has to do is dere him dead, and it¡¯s all hers.¡±


    What Hector didn¡¯t say was, aside from buying trust funds for their two children, Wayne left all his


    assets to Rosalynn..


    In his years as awyer, Hector had never seen a will where only a little was left for the children and


    the rest was given to the wife.


    ¡°After Secretary Tesdal¡¯s ne crash, even though many years have passed, President Silverman still


    insists that she is not gone. He has always been waiting, until Secretary Tesdal really came back.


    Now¡­ even if it seems impossible to us, I want to wait for a miracle too.¡±


    ¡°Miracles are called miracles because they are rare.¡± Hector sighed, ¡°Anyway, if one day she changes


    her mind, be sure to let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hector left with a heavy heart.


    Sean knocked on the door and began his day¡¯s work.


    Before Rosalynn left, she had already scheduled a doctor¡¯s appointment for Paige.


    Although Ivy was short, she was tough as nails. But in the end, what made Paige leave was Hria¡¯s


    fury.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    On the way to the hospital, Baillie was behind the wheel, with Paige riding shotgun and Cory, Ivy, and


    Molly in the backseat. ¡°Honey, am I being irresponsible for making the kids worry about me?¡± Paige


    whispered to Baillie, ncing back at the kids. Baillie just chuckled and shrugged.


    They arrived at the hospital. To Paige¡¯s relief, it didn¡¯t smell like she had expected it to.


    After a quick check-up, the doctor confirmed that Paige¡¯s morning sickness was pretty severe. But it


    hadn¡¯t caused any other health issues, and he prescribed some supplements to help alleviate her


    symptoms.


    On leaving the hospital, Paige was feeling noticeably better.


    ¡°Paige, do you feel better because we went out?¡± Cory asked.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Paige replied thoughtfully. ¡°Ive been cooped up at home these past few days. Let¡¯s go out


    and have some fun!¡±


    After saying this, she turned her attention to Molly, who had been silent but alert-throughout the trip.


    ¡°Molly, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go?¡±


    Molly seemed stumped by the question. She didn¡¯t really have any specific ideas about where they


    should go.


    ¡°Ivy, where do you want to go?¡± she instinctively turned to Ivy.


    Seeing the momentary look of confusion in Molly¡¯s eyes, Paige felt a pang of sympathy.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go to the amusement park. It¡¯s too crowded and Palgejneeds special care. Next time I¡¯ll take


    you there alone,¡± Ivy exined serjously to Molly. ¡°You like the same things as Cory, right? How about


    we go to a science museum or a regr museum?¡±


    Molly simply nodded. Wherever Ivy suggested was fine by her.


    ¡°Paige, what do you think?¡± Ivy asked Paige.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the science museum first, then Ballie can treat us all to a grand lunch. In the afternoon, we


    can go to the museum, then buy some food that your mom likes, and then pick her up from work!¡±


    Paige said, brimming with ns.


    Both Ivy and Baillie frowned at the same time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to be too tiring?¡± they asked in unison.


    ¡°Can Cory handle it? Can Molly handle it? Can Paige handle it?¡± Ivy raised all the potential issues.


    ¡°Molly can definitely handle it!¡± Paige turned to Cory. ¡°What about Cory?¡±


    I¡¯m fully recovered,¡± Cory said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±..


    ¡°Great! The squad is officially on the move! Paige immediately announced.


    Baillie just smiled and shook his head. What could he do when his wife was so full of energy? All he


    could do was follow her around and protect her carefully.


    Lately, Ivy had developed a great interest in photography.


    She was busy taking pictures all the way. At the science museum, during lunch, and even more so at


    the museum.


    The museum they visited was full of exhibits of ancient clothing, jewelry, and jade artifacts..


    Paige was happiest to see Molly.


    She was a little reserved in the morning, but by lunchtime, she had be more outgoing, her


    laughter sweet and cheerful.


    After the museum, the five of them raced to buy the food that Rosalynn liked, and then reached Bane


    Corporation before six, hoping to surprise Rosalynn. However, when they arrived at Bane Corporation,


    they only found Sean.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal has gone to Bane Energy Corporation, there¡¯s some issues that need addressing over


    there, Sean frowned, clearly unhappy. ¡°I suggest you guys better not go¡­¡±


    Paige and Baillie exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Alright, you go on ahead, we¡¯ll take them home now,¡± Paige nodded.


    Sean took off in a hurry.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Paige stayed put, muttering under her breath, ¡°Another one¡¯s giving her a hard time, so annoying!¡±


    Baillie wrapped her arms around her waist, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t


    handle.¡±


    The fact that Luminary Enterprises handed all of Evergreen des¡¯ business over in just a few days


    speaks volumes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her, Paige sighed.


    Ever since Wayne¡¯s incident, she didn¡¯t even have time to rest. A mountain of issues was weighing her


    down.


    The thought of it was so distressing to Paige.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t offer any help with what Rosalynn was doing, all she could do was fret on the


    side.


    With the kids still around, Paige quicklyposed herself. She took the kids and headed home.


    It was still cold outside, and it got dark early. On their way home, the city lights were justing on and


    the night was falling.


    The kids, either tired or upset about not seeing their mom, were looking out the car window.


    Cory was resting with his eyes closed.


    Molly was wearing headphones, lost in whatever she was listening to.


    Paige turned to Baillie and suggested, ¡°How about grabbing something to eat before we head home?¡±


    Baillie nodded, ¡°There are some decent restaurants near Bane Energy Corporation. We can eat there


    before we go home.¡±


    ¡°Can we?¡±/The kids immediately perked up.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go with your idea. Let¡¯s hit the road!¡± Seeing the kids getting excited, Paige couldn¡¯t help but


    feel happy.


    Baillie made a U-turn and headed straight for Bane Energy Corporation.


    Back at Bane Energy Corporation.


    Aherne sat across from Rosalynn, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I don¡¯t quite understand. Leaving a job isn¡¯t a big


    deal, why did you personallye all the way here? I¡¯m not worth your attention.¡±


    Rosalynn was looking at the view outside the floor-to-ceiling windows in the CEO¡¯s office.


    Compared to Bane Corp Center, this ce was much quieter.


    ¡°Aherne, how many years


    have you been working with President Silverman?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond to his question but asked


    him one instead.


    Aherne looked at Rosalynn.


    To be honest, ever since Rosalynn came back to take over Bane Energy Corporation, every single day


    had been stifling for him. Those who didn¡¯t get along with him would asionally use this to provoke


    him.


    But the tables had turned. Wayne had passed away. Rosalynn lost her support!


    This year had been the mostfortable year of his life!


    Now, he was leaving with his team. It was her turn to beg him!


    What a st!


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s been about ten years?¡± Aherne muttered to himself, ten years was nothingpared to


    Rosalynn¡¯s sex skills. In the end, Wayne was still bewitched by her, giving the CEO position that


    should¡¯ve been his to a woman like her!


    But, karma is a bitch, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You started working with President Silverman right after you got your Master¡¯s degree then.¡± Rosalynn


    nodded, ¡°What a pity, even a dog can be well trained in ten years, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her words just dropped.


    Aherne¡¯s mind went nk. He looked at Rosalynn as if she was an alien, ¡°What¡­ what did you just


    say?¡±

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    ¡°You know as well as I do, your rank and situation don¡¯t warrant meing down personally. So why


    do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a razor.


    Aherne, a seasoned office worker, felt an indescribable sense of dread.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, you can¡¯t just bully me like this. Just because you¡¯re Wayne¡¯s wife, you stole my


    CEO position, and now that I¡¯m leaving, you¡¯re here to humiliate me?¡± Aherne mmed the table and


    stood up.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re yelling at?¡± Felix snapped menacingly.


    Aherne revealed a hint of fear.


    Rosalynn held up a hand, signaling Felix to back down.


    Felix stared at Aherne like a hawk watching its prey.


    Outside the door, a crowd had gathered.


    Hearing themotion, their faces changed.


    Several young men exchanged nces and quickly pushed the door open


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± Felix pointed at them, ready to step forward.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Rosalynn said impassively, taking her seat at the CEO¡¯s desk again.


    ¡°Secretary Te?dal, why won¡¯t you let us leave?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve already handed over our work, why can¡¯t we leave?¡±


    ¡°We just work for Bane Energy Corporation, we¡¯re not owned by Bane Energy Corporation!¡±


    People started to question.


    -Rosalynn looked at them coldly, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve pledged allegiance to a new


    energy team?¡±


    The crowd, who were just yelling, immediately changed their expressions.


    ¡°What are you using us of?¡± Aherne responded quickly, ¡°Are you implying that I¡¯m stealing Bane


    Energy Corporation¡¯s trade secrets for anotherpany?¡±


    ¡°You nailed it.¡± Rosalynn stared at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t the core data of OTC471 your little peace offering?¡±


    This core data was key to the joint project between Bane Corporation and the Rosso family. If other


    Energy Corporations got this data andpleted the project ahead of time, Bane Energy Corporation


    would suffer significant losses. Moreover, since Bane Energy Corporation leaked the data, the Rosso


    family could also im damages from Bane Corporation.


    Aherne¡¯s face started to change. ¡°Secretary Tesdal, who told you all this? This is pure nder!¡±


    Rosalynn tossed a stack of printed chat records in front of him, ¡°Besides these, there are also audio


    and video recordings of you guys meeting, dining, and drinking with people from thatpany. Do you


    want me to y them publicly?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you had me followed?¡± Aherne stuttered.


    ¡°People give gifts to you, and they also give gifts to me.¡± Rosalynn replied indifferently.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Aherne asked harshly.


    ¡°Firstly, when you joined Bane Energy Corporation, you signed a contract stating that you cannot work


    in the same industry and position for two years after leaving. I can approve your resignation, but if you


    guys want to go to thatpany, forget it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to paypensation!¡± Aherne sneered, ¡°A breach of contract? We can pay!¡±


    The otherpany indicated that they would pay for any breach of contract penalties.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything. She took out her phone and made a call. It was answered quickly.


    ¡°Ms. Jared? Why do you need to contact me?¡±


    ¡°Marion, your research and development department has poached a team from mypany, Bane


    Energy Corporation. Are you aware of this?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What?¡± The voice on the phone was full of surprise, ¡°Ms. Jared, we used to be partners, how could I


    poach from yourpany? It must be done by my employees behind my back!¡±


    ¡°Whether you knew or not, considering our rtionship, I want to give you a friendly warning.¡±


    Rosalynn said, looking at Aherne, ¡°If yourpany hires any member of this team, I will surely think of


    some ways to put yourpany at the risk of bankruptcy.¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    To be honest, Aherne hadn¡¯t really had a face-off with Rosalynn before.


    His Impression of her, whether it was like the Wall Street legends or anything else, was just that she


    was the heiress of the Jared Group, and had been polished and raised by the corporation. Sure, she


    had some clout, but just some.


    So, at this moment, when he heard that the person who would soon be his boss was so submissive to


    Rosalynn, even when Rosalynn had directly threatened him over the phone, Aherne began to realize


    there might be something wrong with his decisions.


    ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Jared, I would never poach someone else¡¯s staff!¡± Marion immediately responded.


    ¡°Please ry my words to anyone who takes them in at Energy Corporation, they¡¯ll all end up the


    same, Rosalynn said in a gentle voice.


    Marion hastily agreed. After hanging up the phone, he immediately called over the HR director to


    discuss the matter.


    ¡°I told you before, we poached a team with core data¡­¡±


    ¡°You numbskull, why didn¡¯t you mention it was Bane Energy Corporation, Gabrie¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Wayne is dead, isn¡¯t he? Why would we have anything to worry about?¡± The HR director, a


    close associate of Marion, grumbled a bit after being scolded.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Marion roared. ¡°You think Gabrie is easy to deal with? All those hotshots are scared of


    her. You think it¡¯s just because she¡¯s the granddaughter of the Jared Group, Wayne¡¯s wife? You almost


    bankrupted mypany, you realize that?!¡±


    The HR director was momentarily stunned. ¡°I¡­ I just wanted their core data¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are already studying it!¡± Marion¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s in theb¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop them immediately!!!¡± Marion yelled.


    The HR director hurriedly pulled out his phone, ready to call the R&D department.


    But at that moment, a call from the R&D department came in for Marion.


    ¡°Mr. President, there¡¯s been a problem in Lab 3. When we tried to use the core data, all theb


    equipment shut down!¡±


    Marion nearly fainted. The investment for ab was in the tens of millions. If it couldn¡¯t be saved¡­.


    He¡¯d be starting the year in the red by eight figures before making a single cent!


    Marion was as antsy as a cat on a hot tin roof.


    Rosalynn tossed her phone on the table, crossed her arms and looked at Aherne, ¡°Aherne, I¡¯ve saved


    you a hefty penalty fee.¡±


    Aherne looked sick.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, do you really have to push us into a corner? We had no choice. President Silverman¡¯s


    gone, and you¡¯re focused on the Bane Corporation HQ. We feared we couldn¡¯t survive, so we wrapped


    up our work and nned to look for opportunities elsewhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know? The day after my husband¡¯s ident, I thought of you,¡± Rosalynn stared at Aherne,


    ¡°You¡¯re a thorough viin, making disgraceful moves amidst chaos, it suits you.¡±


    Aherne¡¯s teeth were nearly crushed from clenching.


    But what Rosalynn said next hit him like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°So, I decisively had someone switch out the crucial data. What you gave Marion was just a malicious


    virus my son created.¡± Rosalynn began tough, ¡°If Marion trusted you and used that data in hisb, all


    you can do now is pray, because all your assets couldn¡¯t cover the loss.


    Aherne knew, of course, the value of such ab. He felt like he was going mad on the spot.


    ¡°You cold-hearted woman, you knew what I was going to do and deliberately did this to ruin me? How


    could you be so vicious?!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Felix stepped forward and kicked him in the lower back.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    With a cry of agony, Aherne copsed to the floor, clutching his lower back, his face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Even if I drugged the food in my house. If you hadn¡¯t stolen it and eaten it, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten


    sick. And now you have the nerve to use me of being malicious? Did your parents die early, leaving


    you without any basic principles?¡±


    The office door was wide open. Everyone outside could clearly hear what was happening inside.


    Previously, Aherne had abruptly quit his job. His excuse? He didn¡¯t want to work with an ipetent


    boss, so he decided to resign.


    Not long after, Bane Energy Corporation was sealed off by security. Apparently, Secretary Tesdal was


    out, and no one was allowed to leave thepany.


    Aherne imed it was because Secretary Tesdal felt thepany couldn¡¯t operate without him.


    But now, the tables had turned.


    Turns out, Secretary Tesdal had no intention of keeping Aherne around. Worse yet, Aherne had stolen


    thepany¡¯s core data and given it to otherpanies.


    People were shocked. But it turned out that Secretary Tesdal had seen Aherne¡¯s ambition from the start


    and had set a trap for him. ¡°Jesus, that¡¯s so amazing!¡± someone whispered.


    ¡°Who was it that called Secretary Tesdal just a trophy wife to Wayne? Which trophy wifeughs while


    threatening the CEO of a publicpany to bankrupt him¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel relieved now, as long as Secretary Tesdal is here, thepany won¡¯t go down!¡±


    The people outside were jubnt.


    Inside, those who had just threatened Rosalynn changed their tune. Once they came to their senses,


    they began to panic.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I had no idea about the data. Aherne has been my mentor for many years. He said Bane


    Energy Corporation was going under and -wanted me to join him elsewhere. I trusted him and followed!


    Please give me another chance, I won¡¯t resign again, I¡¯ll work hard for thepany


    and generate more profits!!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, me too! Me too!¡±


    Seven or eight people, aside from the two involved in the data theft, started pleading. They med it all


    on Aherne.


    Aherne, clutching his aching back, red at them. He knew he wouldn¡¯t get away. If he was going


    down, he would bring them all down with him! ¡°Nonsense, they were all in on it!!!¡± Aherne shouted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Aherne, you deceived us, and now you want to ruin us!!!¡± The first man to beg, lunged at Aherne,


    ready to attack.


    He was a top graduate who had been thriving at Bane Energy Corporation and earning recognition for


    his work. If it hadn¡¯t been for Aherne¡¯s persuasion, he would never have resigned.


    If the data theft was exposed, he would have no future in the industry, especially after Secretary Tesdal


    announced severe punishment. He didn¡¯t have top-notch skills, and no one would risk crossing


    Secretary Tesdal for him!


    The thought of this sent a chill down his spine.


    He had just bought a housest year. If he lost his job, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pay off the hefty


    mortgage. And his girlfriend, they were supposed to get married in November. She would surely leave


    him because of it!

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Under different circumstances, Rosalynn might have considered the retention of employees unrted


    to data theft. But with the rumor mill churning about Wayne¡¯s death, they thought Bane Corporation was


    in the dumps, and so they bailed.


    ¡°If you ditch me, I¡¯ll ditch you. I¡¯ve epted and signed all your resignations,¡± Rosalynn said icily.


    ¡°Once thepany verifies you didn¡¯t steal anything, you¡¯re free to go.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, please give me another chance! I can¡¯t live without this job!¡±


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, think of it as a good deed, keep me on temporarily. Watch how I perform, after this


    fiasco, I¡¯ll be all in!¡±


    Some even dropped to their knees.


    Just ten minutes ago, they were dreaming about their prospects in a newpany. But in a blink, all


    that vanished, even the cushy job with good benefits and high sry was gone!


    Who on earth could swallow that?


    ¡°You guys submitted your resignations voluntarily. As adults, shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility for your


    actions?¡± Rosalynn was still frosty. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not irreceable. I already lined up new


    employees to fill your shoes.¡±


    Their faces fell. They slumped to the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Then, they ganged up on Aherne.


    Aherne was in agony. He was still clueless about how he ended up in this mess!


    Rosalynn has been preupied with the headquarters of Bane Corporation. Now, the internal


    problems of Bane Energy Corporation have


    surfaced. She believed that after this incident, her authority in Bane Energy Corporation was firmly


    established.


    Luckily, she spotted Aherne¡¯s malice early on when she took over Bane Energy Corporation. Since


    then, she¡¯s been looking for recements for him and his crew.


    And now, she¡¯s got the perfect people for the job. So, the future operations won¡¯t have


    any


    issues.


    Soon after, Rosalynn got a call from Marion.


    Marion sounded apologetic, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯ve found out the truth. Some people were audacious enough


    to contact your people, even took some unknown data. Because of that, one of mybs had to shut


    down. Are those people still in yourpany?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yep,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Could you keep an eye on them? I¡¯ve called the cops.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Rosalynn responded again.


    Marion didn¡¯t hang up. He knew the data issue was rted to Rosalynn, so he had no choice but to ask


    for her help now.


    His men said the equipment was just locked. They just needed the password to unlock it.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I really didn¡¯t know about this. I was purely screwed over by those idiots. Could you help


    me restore theb?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it,¡± Rosalynn replied vaguely.


    Her goal was to make this issue public. If today it was Aherne, who would it be tomorrow? She wanted


    all the industry insiders to know that her employees are off-limits, so are her assets. Anyone who dared


    to tamper with them would pay a hefty price!


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll wait for your response then!¡±


    After responding, Rosalynn hung up and checked the time.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Stood up, she said, ¡°Marion has called the police. Take them to the lobby downstairs and wait for the


    police to haul them away.¡±


    Aherne was taken aback. Called the police?


    ¡°You guys tampered with the core data!!¡± Aherne roared, his mouth foaming with blood, ¡°You are the


    ones who should be arrested.¡±


    ¡°I forgot you were still yapping about that.¡± Rosalynn looked at Aherne. ¡°Stealing thepany¡¯s core


    data is also illegal. Felix, file a report.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!!!¡±


    Aherne¡¯s voice was hoarse from yelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure someone warned you not to mess with me,¡± Rosalynn said slowly, looking at Aherne, ¡°But you


    didn¡¯t listen, you provoked me, and now all your shouting is pointless.¡±


    Aheme was trembling all over.


    Rosalynn was right. When he had a chance encounter with Sean and expressed his dissatisfaction


    about the president being usurped, Sean had wamed him, ¡°Aherne, we¡¯ve been colleagues for years. I


    want to remind you not to mess with Secretary Tesdal. If you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll treat you well, but if you do¡­


    you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    At the time, Aherne thought Sean was just sucking up to Rosalynn, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously:-


    ¡°Another thing,¡± Rosalynn bent down and looked down at him as if he were some pitiful bug, ¡°From the


    beginning, the position of President at Bane Energy Corporation was mine. You were never considered


    by Wayne. Why do you think you couldn¡¯t climb to this position in the six years I was away? Stop


    deluding yourself, thinking that I stole your position as president. You think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Having said that, Rosalynn ignored him, picked up her briefcase, and strode out.


    The onlookers outside immediately scattered. Even if they were trying to suck up to Rosalynn, no one


    dared to approach her.


    At the elevator, Rosalynn ran into Sean who had rushed over.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Sean was stunned.


    ¡°Just a minor hup, didn¡¯t take much time,¡± Rosalynn said lightly.


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He had heard that there was a rebellion at Bane Corporation and had a


    good idea of who was behind it.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Rosalynn. But Aherne had been at Bane Energy Corporation for many


    years. He worried that the people at Bane Energy Corporation wouldn¡¯t side with Secretary Tesdal.


    Turns out, his worries werepletely unfounded.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, the Owens couple took your kid to headquarters,¡± Sean quickly said.


    Rosalynn nodded, took out her phone, and dialed Paige.


    At that moment, Baillie had just parked her car in the restaurant parking lot.


    ¡°Honey, are you done?¡± Paige asked.


    From Sean¡¯s tone, it seemed like a thorny issue, how could it be resolved so quickly?


    ¡°Yes, did you guys go to thepany?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s expression instantly softened, ¨¤ stark contrast to


    her previous cold demeanor.


    ¡°Yes, we are right across from the Bane Energy Corporation building,¡± Paige said sinctly, ¡°Wait a


    moment, we¡¯lle and pick you up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re pregnant now, can you stop hopping around like a monkey? Rosalynn exasperatedly


    said, ¡°Just send me the location of the restaurant, I¡¯lle by myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige was a very obedient person. Besides, she had indeed walked a lot today and her legs were a bit


    sore.


    ¡°Do you want toe?¡± After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn asked Sean.


    Sean was puzzled. How did she suddenly turn back into the old Secretary Tesdal?


    Sean shook his head with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re okay here, that¡¯s good. I need to go back and have dinner


    with my parents.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Sean watched as Rosalynn walked away.


    Just as he was about to leave, a few deputy heads from Bane Corporation immediately approached


    him, describing what had just happened.


    It suddenly dawned on Sean. He looked again at the elevator Rosalynn had taken.


    What Rosalynn had just said were minor issues, perhaps her true feelings.


    She was ready and prepared, waiting for Aherne to walk right into her trap. Her objective today was not


    Aherne, but to showcase her capabilities. Judging from the anxious reactions of these deputy heads,


    Rosalynn had undoubtedly seeded.


    The employees of Bane Energy Corporation might have already known that Wayne¡¯s wife was just as


    tough as Wayne himself. From now on, no one from Bane Energy Corporation would dare to resist.


    Sean knew Rosalynn was capable. But in just a few days, she had gainedplete control over the


    headquarters of Bane Corporation and Bane Energy Corporation, exposing all the detrimental elements


    within thepany to serve as a warning to others.


    Such a tough approach, Sean wondered if he stood a chance against Rosalynn if he were on the


    opposing side.


    Hmm¡­ No chance at all¡­


    Fortunately, he was on Rosalynn¡¯s side¡­


    Rosalynn had no clue about Sean¡¯s thoughts. She left Bane Energy Corporation and walked to a


    restaurant across the street. As she reached the crosswalk, she looked up to see Paige waving and


    making a heart shape with her hands along with three children on the other side of the road. All her


    stress vanished at that moment and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    When the green light lit up, she hurried over.


    She tousled each child¡¯s hair, asking, ¡°How was your day? Did you guys have fun?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    Then she started to describe where they¡¯d been today, what they ate, and how awesome Baillie and


    Paige were.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk while we eat. Your Mommy is starving!¡± Paige said, spinning Ivy around with a hand


    on her head.


    Cory didn¡¯t say anything, just holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Did work go well, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Rosalynn squeezed Cory¡¯s hand, ¡°Can you give me the password for that virus code you


    gave mest time?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory didn¡¯t ask any further.


    Rosalynn rubbed his hand with her thumb and looked at Molly, ¡°How about you, Molly? Did you have


    fun today?¡±


    Molly nodded earnestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Molly knew Felix was always following Rosalynn.


    ¡°He still has some things to deal with. He¡¯lle over when he¡¯s done,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Molly thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is he doing well?¡±


    Even though Molly was protective of him, her father could sometimes act quite impulsively. This was


    his first time working for someone on a regr basis. Molly was worried that his habitualissez-faire


    lifestyle might lead him to act inappropriately.


    Rosalynnughed at this question.


    Usually, it¡¯s the parents who worry about their children¡¯s performance. But with Felix and Molly, it was


    the other way round.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing great,¡± Rosalynn answered seriously, ¡°Your father is meticulous, has strong judgement, and


    has helped me avoid a lot of troubles.¡±


    Molly let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Not long after, they all entered the restaurant. Paige asked Baillie to order. He was very attentive and


    probably knew what Molly liked and disliked after having lunch with her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Baillie had the dietary likes and dislikes of Rosalynn¡¯s family down to a T.


    Rosalynn


    Sometimes, Paige would mention it to Rosalynn.


    Baillie¡¯s memory was a real jaw-dropper.


    He¡¯s got a mind like a steel trap.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some dishes, anything else you wanna add?¡± Baillie handed the menu to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn waved it off, ¡°You¡¯re sharp, doubt you missed anything.¡±


    Baillie, without any fuss, put the menu back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the scoop with Energy Corporation?¡± Paige couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can we lend a hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a hup, no big deal.¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.


    ¡°Spill the beans if anythinges up!¡± Paige said earnestly.


    Rosalynn, somewhat helplessly, gave a rough rundown.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to defend your turf?¡± Baillie asked.


    ¡°You could say that.¡± Rosalynn replied nonchntly, ¡°If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, there will be people


    like Aherne in the future..¡±


    ¡°Plus, you¡¯ve put fear into the other Energy Corporations. After your statement, who¡¯d dare to poach


    from Bane Energy Corporation?¡± Paige chimed in.


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Paige proudly gave a thumbs up.


    Molly looked at Rosalynn with sparkly, admiring eyes.


    Back when she and her father were drifting, her aim was to be a big shot in a gang, someone with


    power, to protect her father from being hunted by the organization.


    But now, her dream has shifted.


    She wanted to be someone like Rosalynn, brave and powerful..


    When Mr. Silverman went missing, her father worried that Mrs. Silverman would be devastated and


    never bounce back.


    But Mrs. Silverman didn¡¯t crumble.


    Instead, she took over thepany that her husband left behind


    Molly had a simr experience.


    A couple of years ago, the owner of the farm where she and her father were staying got identally


    killed by awnmower.


    His wife, unlike Rosalynn, wasn¡¯t as tough..


    She was so grief-stricken that she let everything slip and wallowed at home for half a year.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t keep up with the mortgage, and both the farm and the house were


    repossessed by the bank.


    When Baillie picked the restaurant, he had his wife¡¯s taste in mind.


    Paige has been barfing a lot recently.


    After a full day out, she finally stopped hurling and her appetite picked up.


    She had a hearty dinner.


    She wanted to take a stroll with Rosalynn.


    Baillie drove the car, carrying the kids, and followed slowly by the roadside.


    ¡°Baillie is a good guy.¡± Rosalynn held Paige¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°I can rx with him around.¡±


    Paige dropped her gaze, musing, ¡°Who¡¯d have thought, this timest year, I was going through hell


    because of my rtionship with Logan Sutton. Life¡¯s a funny thing.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Rosalynn echoed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be ok too.¡± Paige said gently, looking at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rosalynn nodded without hesitation, ¡°It just takes a bit more time, I can wait.¡±


    Paige opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    After all, it¡¯s not been long since Wayne¡¯s incident.


    It¡¯s understandable that Rosalynn had a hard time letting go.


    Leave it be for now.


    Time heals all wounds.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a while, feeling somewhat settled, Paige got into Rosalynn¡¯s car.


    They all headed back to Moonlit Lake together..


    The kids went to take their bath.


    After Rosalynn kissed Cory and Ivy goodnight, they each went back to their rooms.


    Ivy shut the door.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    The smile on her face faded away.


    Something crossed her mind and a small frown formed on her face. She walked towards her desk,


    opened the drawer, and took out the phone Wayne had given her before. Previously, Wayne was the


    only one in her WhatsApp contact list, but now, it included her brother, mom, and her godparents. Her


    grandma, Hria, and her teacher, Liam, were also added.


    Her brother had sent her all the photos and videos he took that day on his way home.


    Tears streaming down her face, Ivy picked the best photos and videos and sent them to the contact


    labeled as ¡°Handsome Uncle¡± on her WhatsApp.


    She finished sending the photos and videos.


    Then, she sent a voice message.


    She tried to suppress her crying voice, ¡°Dad, today, my godparents took me, my brother, and Molly out.


    I took a lot of beautiful photos and videos¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment.


    Then, Ivy¡¯s tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Dad, the museum was so crowded today. I¡¯m too short to see the exhibits in front of the crowd. I wish


    you were there to lift me up¡­¡±


    The voice message was sent.


    Ivy stared at the phone screen for a long time.


    During this period, she had a lot of self-reflection.


    She felt she had been too petty before, and finally reconciled with her dad.


    Though she had forgiven him, she didn¡¯t want him to know so easily that she had forgiven him.


    She never called him dad.


    Now, she didn¡¯t know where he was, or when he coulde back. She didn¡¯t know when he could


    hear her calling him dad.


    She carefully put away her phone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ivy turned off the light, climbed onto the small bed, and hugged her teddy bear.


    She cried for a while, swallowing her tears, and finally fell asleep,


    That night, Ivy had a dream.


    She dreamed of huge waves, and her dad diving deep into the sea.


    She was very anxious.


    She desperately wanted to go there and grab her dad¡¯s hand.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t call out ¡°Dad¡±, nor could she get close to him.


    When she woke up, her pillow was wet with her tears.


    To not worry her mom and make her sadder, she put on the face of a happy kid after getting up.


    She obediently had breakfast with her mom, and kissed her many times before letting her go to work.


    Then, she went to Liam¡¯s ss on time.


    ¡°Ivy.¡±


    After ss, Liam called Ivy.


    Ivy looked at him, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest lesson, and then I¡¯ll go back home.¡± said Liam.


    Ivy lowered her head, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay at my house forever? Granny Hria loves ying chess with


    you, she¡¯ll be upset if you leave.¡±


    Another person will be missing from home.


    She¡¯ll be very sad too.


    ¡°School¡¯s starting soon.¡± Liam nced at her, then was silent for a while, ¡°If you can rank top in your


    grade, I¡¯lle again during the summer break.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy finally straightened up.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Liam didn¡¯t look up, just lightly responded, and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rank top!¡± Ivy affirmed confidently.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liam packed up his stuff, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Then he left the study.


    Liam began to feel a bit troubled.


    This was not his original n.


    He clearly said that tomorrow was thest lesson, why did he promise her that if she ranked first, he¡¯d


    have toe during the summer vacation?


    But¡­


    Liam thought of Ivy¡¯s listless look today.


    When his parents had just passed away, he would miss them every night, even crying all night

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Ivy looked today just as he had when she¡¯d been crying.


    Liam sighed and went back to his room.


    That night, he waited for Rosalynn toe home so he could tell her that he¡¯d be done with tutoring


    the next day.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t insist that he stay.


    She gently said to Liam, ¡°Liam, thank you for helping Ivy these past few weeks. As you know, we¡¯ve


    been having some issues at home and I¡¯ve been swamped. Your help has been a lifesaver¡±


    Liam was silent for a moment, then asked a question he¡¯d been meaning to ask for a while, ¡°Are you


    doing okay?¡±


    Rosalynn obviously hadn¡¯t expected this question. Her eyes instantly became wet, and she shook her


    head honestly, ¡°To tell you the truth, things aren¡¯t so great right now.¡± Liam nced at her and then


    nodded, ¡°But I believe things will get better.¡±


    Rosalynn ruffled Liam¡¯s hair, ¡°With the new semester starting, make sure you work hard and stop


    getting on the principal¡¯s bad side.¡±


    Liam chuckled and nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After their short chat, Liam went back to his room to rest.


    The next day, after hisst winter ss, Liam was sent back to his own home.


    Dirty alleyways, wires hung chaotically overhead.


    He slowly walked home and unlocked the door.


    The old house was naturally damp and moldy, and after being vacant for a while, it reeked of


    mustiness.


    He closed the door and stood in the living room for a while.


    He had always liked the quiet, but after living with Ivy and her family, he had gotten used to the noise.


    Now, back in his quiet home, he felt out of ce.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As Liam grew up, he realized this difort was because he¡¯d grown used to being cared for. When


    he returned to his empty home, it naturally felt strange. He dropped his backpack, had some water, and


    then cleaned the house thoroughly. Afterward, he went to his room and began to catch up on his


    studies. And just like that, the kids started a new school term.


    Rosalynn made time toe.


    Felix personally picked up Molly¡¯s new uniform and backpack.


    Seeing Molly in her new uniform, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but cry, which confused Molly.


    To go to school, she needed a birth certificate.


    When Felix first found Molly, he hadn¡¯t nned on adopting her, so he¡¯d just been calling her Molly.


    Molly didn¡¯t have an official name.


    Felix pondered all night, and finally named her Margaret.


    He hoped his Molly could have a stable life in the future.


    As for the name, Molly had no particr demands.


    Whatever name her father gave, she would take.


    The name Margaret sounded much better than the string of numbers her father had initially given her.


    Rosalynn first dropped Cory off at school.


    The principal saw Cory at the school gate and immediately approached.


    He¡¯d long known about the troubles in this excellent student¡¯s family. At first, he¡¯d been extremely


    anxious, to the point where he couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, fearing that the mother would no longer allow the


    child to attend school.


    He exchanged a nce with Rosalynn, gratitude written all over his face, ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ll take


    good care of Cory Jared.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, just treat him as usual.¡± Rosalynn responded gently, then bent


    down to look at Cory, ¡°Baby, Mommy has to drop off your sister and Molly


    now.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mom.¡± Cory nodded.


    Then he gave Rosalynn a hug.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Arriving at Ivy¡¯s school.


    Felix was as nervous as if he was about to go into battle, gripping Molly¡¯s hand, repeatedly instructing,


    ¡°If you have to throw down, make sure to control your strength, you can¡¯t injure people too seriously,


    got it?¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Molly was also helpless, patting Felix¡¯s back, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m just going to school, not to


    war.¡±


    Felix looked like he was about to cry again.


    Molly was so annoyed it made her hair stand on end.


    She quickly swung open the car door and got out.


    Before entering the school gate, Ivy also hugged Rosalynn tightly, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re too busy, you don¡¯t


    have to specially pick me up after school, Ableson can take me home.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Rosalynn patted her


    back, ¡°Remember what I told you that night?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy nodded firmly.


    ¡°Off you go.¡± Rosalynn gave lvy a peck on the cheek.


    Ivy jogged up to Molly and they entered the school together,


    The head teacher waved at Rosalynn from afar, Rosalynn nodded politely, then got in the car and


    headed to thepany.


    Today, the Rosso family were heading to the headquarters of Bane Corporation to discuss the project


    from before the Christmas..


    Over here, Ivy and Molly were not in the same building because they were in different grades.


    ¤â


    Before they split up, Molly seemed a bit worried, ¡°If there¡¯s any problem,e find me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m hot scared!¡± Ivy responded without hesitation.


    Molly was still not at ease, but she nodded anyway.


    After parting, Ivy headed to her own ssroom.


    When she entered, most of the kids were already there, the originally lively ssroom quieted down


    when someone shouted, ¡°Ivy¡¯s here!¡±


    All eyes were on her.


    Even though she was prepared for it, her heart sank.


    She went back to her seat.


    Looking down, she saw several sticky notes on the desk.


    With squiggly handwriting, they wrote many words.


    ¡°Go Ivy!¡±


    ¡°After the stormes the rainbow!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll always be your friends!¡±


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s the best!¡±


    ¡°Hope Ivy is always happy!¡±


    Ivy was stunned for a second, then looked at her ssmates and burst into her usual smile.


    Seeing Ivy smiling, the kids who had been cautious also startedughing.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom immediately improved.


    Ivy sat down, and silently said in her mind, ¡°Dad, things don¡¯t seem as bad as I thought.¡±


    Ivy has always been popr in her ss.


    She¡¯s considerate, has a sense of justice, and many kids like her.


    When they heard her dad passed away, several of her close friends cried at home, they were all very


    worried about Ivy.


    On the first day of school, the kids in the ss were in sync.


    Always on guard against kids from other sses, fearing that someone would say something to hurt


    Ivy.¡±


    ¡°My parents told me, some people are just not kind, they don¡¯t care about others¡¯ feelings.¡± Ivy¡¯s desk


    mate whispered to their friends, ¡°Ivy is our good friend, we can¡¯t let her get hurt by those unkind


    people.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We have to protect Ivy!¡±


    Such conversations would ring out among the kids in the ss from time to time.


    Over at the headquarters of Bane Corporation.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Rosalynn had just arrived at the office when she saw Sean approaching.


    ¡°Louis Rosso is here.¡±


    Louis was the father of Heatherway Rosso and Annie.


    Rosalynn smirked, ¡°Did the Rosso family run out of people, so he has to step up himself?¡±


    ¡°Probably because of the report the day! before yesterday.¡± Sean murmured.


    Luminary Enterprises, following Rosalynn¡¯s advice, had transferred all its business in Evergreen


    des to Rosalynn.


    After all the procedures werepleted, they sessfully retrieved the body of Robert.


    The massive shorting that had been happening for a while had now stopped.


    Still, the Magnus family had taken a severe hit, suffering significant losses. Many financial newspapers


    were saying that the Magnus family was in its most critical moment. Some reports even directly imed


    that the Magnus family was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Robert¡¯s parents were furious.


    In contrast, the Rosso family, who were also involved in the kidnapping and harming of Wayne and his


    wife, seemed unscathed. They even started a major coboration with the Bane Corporation and were


    carrying it out methodically.


    How could Robert¡¯s parents tolerate this?


    They immediately used their wealth to hire a renowned writer to produce a report revealing the true


    situation of Wayne¡¯s victimisation.


    The report was sharp-tongued and easy to understand.


    They portrayed the Magnus family as victims set up by the Rosso family.


    The incident gained significant attention and sparked discussions in both Europe and America.


    The Rosso family immediately responded, and their PR director even directlymbasted the Magnus


    family¡¯s actions on social media.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And stated that the kind-hearted Ms. Annie was the real victim framed by Robert!


    In the end the media¡¯s focus shifted to the coboration between the Rosso family and Bane


    Corporation.


    Since the report was published, Louis had been trying to have a private conversation with Rosalynn.


    But all his attempts were brushed off by L and Sean, who were saying Rosalynn was busy.


    Louis even reached out to Hria through his connections, only be scolded severely by her.


    Rosalynn was expressionless.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay special attention to who¡¯sing. Carry on with the meeting as usual.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Not long after, Louis arrived at Bane Corporation with his team.


    He seemed to want to create an illusion that there was no conflict between Bane Corporation and the


    Rosso family, even arranging for a photo of him arriving at the Bane Corporation building to be posted


    online.


    Sean went to greet Louis.


    Louis looked around and didn¡¯t see Rosalynn.


    This young woman really didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    She had been ignoring his calls for days.


    He personally came, but she only sent a vice president to greet him.


    Thinking about Hria¡¯s scolding, Louis¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    He didn¡¯t expect that at this age, he was still being treated with such disrespect because of his children.


    But, the Rosso family couldn¡¯t lose this coboration with Bane Corporation¡­


    ¡°Louis, Ms. Tesdal has been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Louis nodded, ¡°About President Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal has always been clear-cut. Bane Corporation still values its rtionship with the Rosso


    family.¡± Sean replied.


    Louis let out a sigh of relief.


    The other day, Robert¡¯s father had called him, saying that Rosalynn, who had lost her husband, had


    lost her sanity, gone crazy, even iming that she would attack the Rosso family sooner orter.


    It seemed like that old maniac was just ranting nonsense to scare him!


    If Wayne¡¯s wife still valued the partnership with the Rosso family¡­ There might be hope for Annie.


    In their generation of the Rosso family, only Annie remained as apetent heir.


    If Annie couldn¡¯t be saved, he would have to raise another heir in the final stage of his life¡­

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    With thoughts running through his head, Louis followed Sean towards the CEO¡¯s meeting room.


    Whether it was Gabrie Jared or Rosalynh, Louis knew her well.


    Initially, the marriage alliance between the Rosso family and the Silverman Group was ruined by


    Rosalynn, the little secretary. At the time, he wanted to kill this woman.


    His illegitimate child and a daughter were both hurt by this woman,


    As for Gabrie, she was a standout amongst her generation in terms of ability and power, and was the


    sessor appointed by Hria.


    He had always been trying to get on her good side.


    He had no idea that Gabrie and Rosalynn were the same person.


    Upon entering the conference room, he saw this young and beautiful woman for the first time.


    ¡°Louis, nice to meet you.¡±


    Rosalynn greeted him generously and then gestured for Louis to sit down.


    Louis sighed in relief.


    Despite their upper hand in the joint project with Bane Corporation, perhaps Rosalynn was still trying to


    get her bearings after taking over Bane Corporation.


    Or she didn¡¯t want to lose this partnership, because ending it would mean a loss for both parties.


    A lose-lose situation, totally unnecessary.


    ¡®Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve always admired you. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you,¡± Louis said, ying the


    part of the old gentleman.


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t been too much trouble for you, Louis?¡±


    Louis¡¯s smile froze, and then he forced augh, ¡°not at all¡­¡±


    Rosalynn shifted her gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the point. The project is about to start, so we need to


    rify some details.¡±


    Louis nodded, ready to take the contract signed by Annie from his secretary.


    Unexpectedly, before he could get the contract, Rosalynn¡¯s assistant had already ced a document in


    front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Louis looked at Rosalynn with confusion.


    Rosalynn calmly said, ¡°A new contract. Take a look.¡±


    ¡°A new contract?¡±


    Caleb, Annie¡¯s assistant who had been silent in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Mrs. Silverman,


    didn¡¯t we already finalize the contract? Where did this new contracte from?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at Caleb, ¡°It¡¯s you, we meet again¡±


    Caleb¡¯s face darkened, he continued, ¡°In the previous contract, Annie¡­ mypany has made a lot of


    concessions.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn shifted her gaze to Louis, ¡°But Louis, things have changed, you Rosso folks can¡¯t


    seriously think that after going after me and my husband, you can stil get all the benefits from Bane


    Corporation, right?¡±.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, it was Robert who framed you. Ms. Annie was also a victim. I¡¯ve met with her, I know


    what happened! Since learning that Ms. Heatherway had cancer, Robert started his revenge n. He


    approached Annie two months ago and set a trap to involve her.¡± Caleb said seriously, ¡°During this


    time, Ms. Annie has been trying tomunicate with you, but you have always refused to meet¡­


    Turns out you wanted to pin the me on the Rosso family and use this opportunity to cut the benefits


    of coborating with the Rosso family.¡±


    Louis remained silent.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    He simply took Caleb¡¯s words for granted.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why should I care how Annie got in touch with Robert?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was cold ¡°All I know is that


    Annie was involved, Caleb. You¡¯re quite the smooth talker, so keep going. I want to hear how you¡¯re


    going to absolve her of me.¡±


    Caleb¡¯s face was getting darker by the second. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Ms. Annie was deceived by


    Robert!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with her, Louis is her father, you can both find all kinds of excuses for her, I¡¯m the victim


    here, why are you asking me to find reasons for the perpetrator, to prove her innocence?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, you also have a responsibility for Ms. Heatherway¡¯s tragedy!¡± Caleb was gradually


    bing agitated.


    ¡°What responsibility? Didn¡¯t you check each other¡¯s background before the marriage? You knew


    nothing about my existence?¡± Rosalynn asked sharply. ¡°More importantly, what kind of life Heatherway


    wanted to live after breaking off the engagement was up to her. If you¡¯re looking for someone to


    me¡­ it should be Louis. He didn¡¯t care about his daughter at all, leading her down the wrong path.


    He¡¯s even worse than Robert. At least Robert never gave up on trying to save Heatherway. But when


    Heatherway lost her usefulness, he chose to abandon her without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Louis¡¯ eyes widened.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Rosalynn looked at him fearlessly. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re not gonna get


    away with trying to put some nonexistent crimes on me and Wayne, to morally ckmail me. It¡¯s not


    gonna happen.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting time here, take a look at the contract. If you guys don¡¯t agree with it, I think we are


    done here.¡±


    At her words, Louis and Caleb immediately got flustered.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, this cooperation was agreed upon by President Silverman and us. What do you mean


    by we¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve already invested a lot of manpower and resources in the preliminary stage!¡±


    After the Rosso family folks finished speaking, Rosalynn simply replied, ¡°Whether we cooperate or not,


    the decision lies with the Rosso family, not with me.¡±


    Louis looked extremely unhappy.


    He fumed through the contract. After reading it, he almost burst outughing.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, after such a big project, the profit that ends up in our hands is less than 10 percent?¡±.


    ¡°There are manypanies stronger than the Rosso family who are willing to cooperate with Bane


    Corporation for the same profit.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t say much. ¡°The choice in front of you is to ept or


    not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already signed a contract, Mrs. Silverman. If you cancel the cooperation at will, we can sue you


    for breach of contract ording to the contract!¡± Caleb said seriously.


    Dealing with Rosalynn was really tough!


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°As long as you can get thepensation in


    the end, it¡¯s your ability.¡±


    Louis¡¯s face darkened.


    The memory of the artificially suppressed prices of the Magnus family¡¯s stocks was still fresh in his


    mind.


    He also didn¡¯t forget that Gabrie was originally a top trader in the capital market.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, my daughter has done things that hurt you and your husband. I feel deeply sorry for


    this and am willing to give up part of the profits in our cooperation and sign this contract as


    compensation,¡± Louis said in a low voice. ¡°However, I also hope that you can let Annie go this time out


    of consideration for my old age and the fact that I have no one else to rely on. Let me take her home.¡±


    Home?


    Did Wayne go home?


    Did he really dare to ask her to let Annie go home in front of her?

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    ¡°Louis, what makes you think you¡¯re in a position to make demands at the negotiation table?¡± Rosalynn


    eyeballed Louis, questioning him word for word, ¡°Let me say it one more time, you¡¯ve got two choices,


    ept this contract, or reject it and end this coboration.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really gonna let personal feelings get in the way of business?¡± Caleb asked seriously


    ¡°So, it was Ms. Annie who took advantage of the cooperation, kidnapped Ms. Tesdal, and indirectly


    caused President Silverman¡¯s disappearance. Yet, when Ms. Annie did all that, you didn¡¯t advise her to


    stay professional, and now you¡¯re nitpicking Ms. Tesdal¡¯s actions?¡± Sean suddenly piped up, ¡°At that


    time, Ms. Tesdal was in danger herself, but she still generously saved Ms Annie¡¯s ass And now, you


    treat the person who saved Ms. Annie like this?¡±


    Caleb was hit hard by Sean¡¯s words, his face turning ugly.


    The entire Rosso family fell into a weird silence.


    Louis stared at the contract in his hands.


    Apart from some changes to the profit section, the Rosso family had no say in the operation and core


    data of the contract.


    The contract mentioned a joint venture between Bane Corporation and the Rosso family.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Technically, they were already relying on Bane Energy Corporation, but in the previous contract, the


    Rosso family¡¯s tech department could co-develop with Bane Energy Corporation.


    Now, Rosalynn had removed that part.


    The Rosso family felt the pressure.


    Louis also thought of Robert¡¯s father¡¯s words, Wayne¡¯s wife had gone mad.


    If they gave up the cooperation, the Rosso family¡¯s ie would definitely decrease drastically.


    Moreover, without the restraint of cooperation, Rosalynn might attack the Rosso family at any time.


    Now she had the support of the Jared Group and Wayne¡¯s huge inheritance.


    She could even use money to attack the Rosso family, perhaps even crushing the Rosso family¡­.


    If they continued the cooperation, it would undoubtedly be a humiliation for the Rosso family.


    ¡°I need some time to think.¡± Louis said difficultly.


    Rosalynn nced at the time: ¡°I have another meeting to attend, we¡¯ll discuss this in about three hours.


    Don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time, three hours should be enough for you to weigh the pros and cons.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn got up and left directly.


    The rest of Bane Corporation also left with her.


    Only the Rosso family folks were left in the meeting room, no one dared to speak first, the atmosphere


    was eerily silent.


    Finally, Caleb broke the silence: ¡°If wepromise this time, she will definitely push further, and it will


    be more outrageous!¡±


    If Rosalynn was willing to let Annie go this time, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give in


    But she didn¡¯t want to let Annie go and wanted more benefits, how could that be?


    ¡°Caleb, do you think we have a choice now? I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you a question, aren¡¯t you


    Annie¡¯s closest assistant? When she¡¯s doing such crazy stuff, didn¡¯t you notice it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you just pissed off Rosalynn. She was not like this before. You kept rudely asking her to take


    responsibility!¡±


    Furious, they all started attacking Caleb, who used to be Annie¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°If you could have noticed Annie¡¯s behavior in time and stopped her from doing this kind of self-


    destructive stuff, we could have gotten 25% of the profits and sent our tech people to Bane Energy


    Corporation to learn their advanced technology!¡±


    Caleb furrowed his brows.


    Before Annie¡¯s incident, these people didn¡¯t have this attitude!


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re questioning me like this, I quit, you guys can handle this however you want.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Louis mmed the table hard.


    The noisy crowd instantly quieted down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of ming each other now?¡± Louis scolded angrily, ¡°Over the years, with Wayne¡¯s


    support, you¡¯ve all gotten toofortable, making big bucks from Bane Corporation every year. None


    of you have developed new businesses. My massive Rosso family, in just a few years, has fallen to the


    point where we have to rely on Bane Corporation and Wayne to survive! If it wasn¡¯t for this, how could


    she manipte us so freely?¡±


    Louis¡¯s health has been deteriorating over the years.


    He gradually handed over the power in his hands to his children.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Man, his kids are a real letdown.


    Heatherway was a promising one, but she got all messed up over a love affair.


    And then there¡¯s Annie¡­


    Just the thought of her gets him riled up.


    A couple of years back, he realized he couldn¡¯t keep relying on Bane Corporation, so he reached out to


    Annie for a chat.


    Annie had a detailed n for the future of the Rosso family.


    She nned to gradually wean off Bane Corporation¡¯s support over the next five years.


    But now¡­


    She¡¯s been nabbed¡­ and there¡¯s no way to get her back in the country-


    Even though they knew her ns, there¡¯s no one left in the family who can strategize like Annie!


    Whenever he thought about it, Louis felt like he can¡¯t breathe.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He quickly pulled out his heart meds and gulpped down a few pills.


    Caleb stood there, thinking about hisst visit with Annie.


    Annie had a message for Louis.


    Honestly¡­ he really didn¡¯t want to deliver it.


    But¡­


    ¡°Boss, Ms. Annie wanted me to tell you, if you can¡¯t go all in, then hold back and conserve your


    strength for now.¡±


    ¡°How dare she say that?¡± the people of the Rosso family immediately got angry, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been so


    irresponsible, would we be choosing between going all in and holding back?¡±


    Caleb, straight-faced, retorted, ¡°Let me tell you something you might not want to hear. Without Ms.


    Annie, the Rosso family would have gone to the downhill long ago!¡±


    Seeing that they were about to start arguing again, Louis, holding the contract in his hand, had already


    made up his mind.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t just brushing Louis off.


    She really did have a meeting today.


    A couple of years ago, Wayne bought a beautiful, well-located ind in Tranquil Bay, nning to build


    a high-end resort.


    After a year and a half of extensive nning, the construction phase was about to begin.


    But there were still many things to be decided before that.


    Thest time Rosalynn tackled a project this big was the Q City project.


    There were many departments to coordinate with.


    This was her first meeting for this project, and she spent most of the time listening to the various


    department reports, saying little.


    Near the end of the meeting, she asked, ¡°Have all the ind residents been taken care of?


    The person in charge of this looked a bit awkward, ¡°Most have been settled, but a few, who used to run


    guesthouses on the ind, are still in negotiation.¡±


    It wasmon to encounter relocation issues in such projects.


    ¡°What are their demands?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°They want to keep their guesthouses,¡± the person in charge said, ¡°But our vision for the resort is a


    high-end private resort serving clients with annual ies in the millions. There¡¯s no way we can keep


    guesthouses that charge less than fifty.¡±

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    ¡°Have we got thend rights sorted?¡± Rosalynn inquired.


    The person in charge replied, ¡°They are all sorted out. There are a few B&Bs that are actually squatting


    on thend Bane Corporation invested in.¡± ¡°Compensation needs to be fair. If not, we can take action


    before construction starts,¡± Rosalynn stated calmly.


    ¡°Got it¡±


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, then looked at the others, ¡°Anything else to report?¡±


    There were various responses.


    ¡°Alright, keep going at the current pace.¡±


    The meeting was adjourned


    As soon as Rosalynn left, Sean rushed over.


    ¡°Did they agree?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while,¡± Sean answered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Rosalynn said lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been following the Tranquil Bay project. We¡¯re still


    short of a reliable person in charge. I want you to go.¡± ¡°What about the Rosso family project?¡±


    ¡°For that project, Wayne¡¯s alreadyid down a solid foundation,¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°I n to hand it


    over to Jacob Strand.¡±


    ¡°Is President Stranding back?¡± Sean was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°We contacted him a couple of days ago. Once he¡¯s recovered enough, he¡¯ll go to the project site.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!!¡±


    Having more people to assist Secretary Tesdal, Sean was thrilled,


    Louis and Rosalynn signed a new contract.


    ¡°Louis, I hope we can continue to work happily together,¡± Rosalynin looked at Louis and smiled. ¡°But, I


    hope you can keep your people in check. If there¡¯s another incident like Heatherway or Annie, I won¡¯t


    be lenient.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Louis lowered his head.


    He reminded himself to swallow his pride.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give Annie another chance? She was really deceived by Robert. After you saved her that


    day, she¡¯s turned over a new leaf and wants to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know I saved Annie¡¯s life?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly. ¡°You can still tolerate your subordinates


    shirking their responsibilities. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Louis¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°In this world, everythinges at a price,¡± Rosalynn continued. ¡°Thew will deal with Annie¡¯s case.


    You can either change your heir or shape up and live a long life until she gets out of jail. Don¡¯t pin your


    hopes on me. I didn¡¯t torture her. I was merciful.¡±¡±


    Louis seemed to age a few years.


    He knew no amount of sweet talk would change Rosalynn¡¯s decision.


    On the other side.


    With the protection of her friends, Ivy made it through the first day of school.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After school.


    As usual, she waited for Ableson to pick her up from her ssroom.


    Among her friends, only two remained with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ivy said helplessly. ¡°You guys go home!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my mom¡¯s not here yet.¡±


    Just as the little girl finished speaking.


    A group of boys suddenly rushed to the door.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± A boy standing at the back door suddenly called out to Ivy.


    She turned around instinctively, then heard someone ask, ¡°Is your dad really dead?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Ivy¡¯s friend immediately stood in front of Ivy and yelled at the malicious


    boys.


    ¡°We¡¯re not saying anything, everyone knows!¡± The boy in the front said with a grin, ¡°Ivy, your mom¡¯s so


    pretty. She shoulde to my house, my uncle¡¯s not married yet!¡±


    This boy heard people at home talking during the holiday that Ivy¡¯s mom was already wealthy, and Ivy¡¯s


    dad left a huge inheritance.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    After her remarriage, she brought along a buttload of wealth. No matter which family she married into,


    she could fulfill their lifelong financial needs.


    This kid was always whining about his pocket money not being enough.


    Suddenly, a thought popped into his head. If Ivy¡¯s mom remarries into his family, he¡¯d be swimming in


    riches.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell Ivy¡¯s mom would marry into your family!¡± Ivy¡¯s mate turned beet red in


    frustration.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? She¡¯s a widow, she can¡¯t be picky. She should be grateful if anyone¡¯s willing to


    marry her! The boy insisted.


    He heard all of this from eavesdropping on the adults at home. His grandma even told him to get closer


    to ivy at school.


    If Ivy liked him, not only could he marry a pretty wife in the future, but he¡¯d also be rolling in dough.


    ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t pay attention to him!¡±


    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t win the argument, Ivy¡¯s mate decided to take Ivy and leave.


    ¡°OK.¡± Ivy picked up her backpack.


    Seeing them about to leave, the boy immediately tried to stop them,


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Are you mute or something?¡±


    Ivy frowned at this, then covered her nose.


    The boy was taken aback.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one stinking up the ce?¡± Ivy asked, her nose wrinkled and her hand still covering it.


    Not me, I take a bath every day!¡± one of the boys quickly replied.


    Others were sniffing themselves while denying it.


    Ivy¡¯s frown deepened. She took a couple of steps back and asked the boy who had been spewing


    curses, ¡°Did you forget to brush your teeth? It really stinks¡­


    After saying that, Ivy turned her head away, acting disgusted.


    Among kids, this kind of bandwagon behavior is toomon.


    Her two mates also covered their noses, making disgusted faces.


    And those who came with the boy also kept their distance from him.


    Theypletely forgot that they came here to mock Ivy for not having a dad.


    ¡°I did brush my teeth, I don¡¯t stink!! The boy looked at his mates in desperation, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?


    Come closer and smell me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. What if it¡¯s a contagious smell? You¡¯d be harming others,¡± Ivy quickly said.


    The other boys became even more reluctant to approach him.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s too stinky. I gotta go, or I¡¯ll barf.¡± Saying this, Ivy picked up her small bag and ran towards


    the front door.


    Her two mates also covered their noses, shouting about the stink and followed Ivy


    The boy stood there,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh shoot, I just remembered, my mother ising to pick me up today, I gotta go!¡±


    ¡°My grandma should be here soon too, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave! I really don¡¯t stink!!¡± He watched his mates scatter and run away, almost on the verge of


    tears.


    Then he lifted his arm and gave himself a sniff. He couldn¡¯t smell anything off about himself!


    As soon as Ivy got outside, she ran into Molly who wasing to pick her up.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Molly asked, panting.


    She had just heard from downstairs that a bunch of boys were causing trouble for lvy, so she rushed


    over immediately.


    Ivy smiled and shook her head.


    Her mother¡¯s words from that night echoed in her mind.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    ¡°Baby, listen up. Your exnations won¡¯t do any good to those who are out to get you. The more you


    freak out, the happier they are. So, when you encounter such people, don¡¯t waste your breath


    exining. Just hit ¡¯em back. Like, ¡®Why do you stink so much? You sick or something? Or did you step


    on something nasty?¡±


    ¡°All you need to do is shift everyone¡¯s attention to that person.¡±


    At first, Ivy was a bit confused by these words.


    She was always taught to stay silent and be polite, even if someone was in the wrong.


    But just now, a boy said something insulting about her mother, and Ivy felt she had to respond.


    So, she did as her mom suggested, and surprisingly, it worked.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Molly sighed in relief.


    At that point, Ableson arrived.


    ¡°Ivy, why did youe down by yourself?¡± Ableson took Ivy¡¯s backpack with a worried look, ¡°Has


    anyone been picking on you?


    ¡°Nope,¡± Ivy winked at her friends, who kept quiet.


    Ableson let out a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ivy nodded, ncing around subconsciously.


    This was the first time she was picked up from school without her dad.


    She felt sad inside, her eyes slightly swollen.


    As she walked out of the school gate, she spotted Hria with her silver hair. Seeing her eased Ivy¡¯s


    mood.


    ¡°Granny!¡± She shouted and ran over to hug Hria.


    Hriaughed, ¡°Surprise, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When Ivy first started school, Hria was abroad. This was her first time picking Ivy up.


    Behind Hria stood Felix, ready for Molly to run into his arms.


    But


    Molly just walked over calmly. Hria patted her head, ¡°Molly, how was your first day of school? Did you


    adjust well?¡±


    ¡°It was okay¡±


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t quite adjusted


    Everything was too noisy when lessons ended.


    Felix didn¡¯t get the hug he was expecting from his daughter. He took her backpack a bit disappointed.


    Then he heard Molly ask, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t youe with Rosalynn? Did you take a day off?¡±


    Today¡¯s your first day of school. Rosalynn wanted me to pick you up, Hria answered for Felix.


    Molly didn¡¯t quite understand why someone needed to pick her up on her first day of school. But if


    Rosalynn said so, there must be a reason. She didn¡¯t question further.


    She obediently got in the car, and then they went to pick up Cory.


    Usually, Wayne and Rosalynn would pick Cory up first and thene to get Ivy.


    But this morning, Cory had asked them to pick Ivy up first, as he wanted to solve a few more problems


    with his ssmates.


    On the way, Ivy chattered non-stop, sharing many interesting things that happened at school with


    Hria.


    But she didn¡¯t mention being picked on by other naughty kids.


    When they arrived at Cory¡¯s school, they found Cory waiting at the school gate.


    Hannah and a few ssmates were fervently discussing something next to him.


    Cory¡¯s expression was as cold as ever.


    Seeing the car, he said something to his friends and walked over.


    After getting in the car and seeing Ivy, he found Ivy cheerful.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Cory¡¯s face rxed a bit, and as usual, he started to ask Ivy some questions about her school life.


    All three kids were picked up.


    Hria gave L a call to check on Rosalynn¡¯s work progress.


    Upon learning that Rosalynn was still attending an international conference and might not make it back


    for dinner, she decided


    not to head home and instead went straight to the restaurant with the three kids.


    What a coincidence.


    They had just arrived at the restaurant when Hria was recognized.


    ¡°Mrs. Jared,¡± a young, handsome man approached Hria with a smile.


    Hria recognized him. He was the new president of Rena Gold Delight, Evan Lockner.


    ¡°Evan, good to see you,¡± Hria said amiably.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hria had heard about Evan from Paige.


    Evan had just won a fierce inheritance battle and became the actual controller of Rena Gold Delight.


    Hria and Paige saw the news when it was broadcasted on the financial news.


    Evan was very handsome, with eyes that shone like gemstones.


    Hria began to take a fancy to him, even considering him as a potential husband for Rosalynn.


    Paige regretfully said, ¡°Evan won¡¯t do. He pursued Rosalynn before, but she didn¡¯t fancy him.¡±


    Hria immediately went to ask Rosalynn about this.


    Rosalynn roughly told her about her past with Evan, including the part where Evan risked his life to


    save her and the children.


    As a result, Hria had a very good impression of Evan.


    Evan looked at the twins by Hria¡¯s side. Hria took the initiative and asked, ¡°Evan, have you had


    dinner? Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind? That¡¯s would be great!¡± Evan was thrilled.


    Shortly after, Hria and Evan were happily chatting in a private room.


    In the midst of their conversation, they brought up the time Rosalynn almost lost her life in Q City.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, even if I found my granddaughter, we would have been worlds apart,¡± Hria


    shivered at the thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, it was the least I could do.¡±


    The two kids were impressed when they heard that Evan had saved their mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°I remember now!¡± Ivy pped her forehead, ¡°Mom mentioned before that my brother and I have a dad


    who saved us and mom from an exploding car. Was that you, sir?¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t expect Rosalynn to have mentioned him to the kids.


    His eyes moistened, and he gently nodded to Ivy. ¡°Yes, it was me


    A sparkle appeared in Ivy¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Evan!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ivy


    Hria couldn¡¯t help butugh at their adorable conversation.


    After Rosalynn finished her work, she hurried over.


    When she arrived, she saw Ivy ying games with Evan in the hall,


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, Ivy ran over joyfully. Rosalynn smiled and hugged her daughter.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°I just did,¡± Rosalynn gently touched her cheek, raised her eyes and saw Evan walking over, ¡°Seems


    like the heavens are in a rush


    14:23


    Evanughed and said, ¡°is this fate?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Evan can draw too, he draws really pretty gems!¡± Ivy eximed excitedly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalynn shifted her gaze, ¡°But Evan is already a very talented jewelry designer. The


    diamond butterfly set that Granny Hria bought for you was designed by him.¡±

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Ivy had a phase where she was really into butterflies.


    Hria would spoil her rotten, bending over backwards to get her whatever she wanted.


    During this phase, the house was inundated with butterfly-themed stuff. Hria even forked out a ton of


    cash to have Rena Gold Delight design a set of nine diamond butterflies for lvy¡¯s fourth birthday gift.


    And the guy who designed the jewelry happened to be Evan. Both Ivy and Evan were gobsmacked


    when they found out. The high-profile client hadn¡¯t disclosed any information, just mentioned it was a


    birthday gift for his granddaughter. Evan was really chuffed with the design, but little did he expect, the


    jewelry set ended up in Rosalynn¡¯s daughter¡¯s hands.


    Ivy was absolutely smitten with the set. She had always been generous, even giving her butterfly


    essories to Wayne before, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with this set. She kept it locked away in a


    safe in her room on the ind.


    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re a genius!¡± Ivy started showering Evan withpliments. ¡°I love those butterflies, they


    look like they could take flight any second! She grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand, giving it a shake, ¡®Mom,


    show Evan the butterflies I drew!


    ¡°Sure,¡± Rosalynn agreed, then exined to Evan, ¡°She really likes the butterfly set you designed, so


    she drew each one.¡±


    She opened the album and quickly found Ivy¡¯s drawings of the butterflies.


    Evan was astounded when he saw them. He knew Ivy was really good at drawing, but he didn¡¯t expect


    a four-year-old kid to use colors so vividly, giving the butterflies he designed such vibrant life. It was


    mind-blowing


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing.¡± Evan expressed with admiration. ¡°Rosalynn, can I invite her to help with my designs?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then turned to Ivy. ¡°That¡¯s for you two to discuss, I can¡¯t decide for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Ivy epted without hesitation. But she added right away, ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere


    with my studies!¡± She was aiming to be top of her ss this year!


    ¡°Of course! Evan readily agreed.


    Even though Evan thought she was dead all these years, he couldn¡¯t forget her. He found out she was


    alive not long ago, but she, was married to Wayne.


    Evan was so devastated he fell ill and lost a lot of weight. Now that Wayne was dead, hope was


    rekindled in his heart.


    He wanted to build a good rtionship with the kids first, then slowly get closer to Rosalynn.


    After chatting with Evan for a while, Rosalynn¡¯s family left.


    After they went home and had a bath, the three kids went off to bed.


    Rosalynn said goodnight to Cory first, then went to Ivy¡¯s room.


    Ivy was spacing out at her desk, she didn¡¯t even notice Rosalynning in.


    ¡°Sweetie?¡± Rosalynn gently called to her.


    Ivy snapped back to reality and closed her desk drawer.


    ¡°Do you want to text daddy?¡± Rosalynn asked softly.


    Ivy thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Mom, Evan likes you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    I¡¯m not a baby, I can tell!¡± Ivy pointed to her eyes as she spoke, ¡°When Evan looks at you, his eyes


    sparkle, just like dad¡¯s when he looks at you!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Rosalynn seemed rather helpless.


    ¡°Mom, will you remarry?¡±


    Rosalynn was startled and quickly responded, ¡°What do you mean remarry? Didn¡¯t we agree to wait for


    daddy toe home? Did someone at school say something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ivy shook her head, then said, ¡°I won¡¯t go draw at Evan¡¯s ce anymore, I need to focus on my


    studies.¡±

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Evan¡¯s got a thing for Mommy. He¡¯s probably like that naughty kid after school, hoping Mommy would


    marry him!


    His motives are shady! She would never let him get close to Mommy.


    She would wait with Mommy for Dad¡¯s return!


    ¡°It¡¯s your call. Rosalynn gently patted her head, ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven, if you don¡¯t go to bed, you might not


    be able to get up in the morning.


    ¡°Mmhm.¡± Ivy responded, spreading her arms and hugging Rosalynn, ¡°Mommy, you can sleep in


    tomorrow, we have Ableson to give us a lift. You¡¯re tired, take a breather!¡±


    ¡°OK¡± Rosalynn gently patted Ivy¡¯s head, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Ivy responded and obediently climbed into bed.


    Rosalynn walked over, gently kissed her forehead: ¡°Sweet dreams, honey


    ¡°Goodnight, Mommy!¡±


    Rosalynn went to the door, before switching off the lights, her gaze swept over the drawer where Ivy


    kept her phone.


    Did she text Wayne every day?


    Such silence with no reply, it must hurt, right?


    Rosalynn felt a heavy heart.


    Everyone at home was asleep at this time, Rosalynn returned to her and Wayne¡¯s room.


    When they lived together, she didn¡¯t feel the room was empty.


    But now, looking around, the room seemed too big, too cold


    She grabbed a bottle of wine from the cab, curled up in the chair by the window, staring into the


    darkness outside.


    She didn¡¯t bother with a ss, just chugged down half the bottle.


    Feeling a little dizzy, she freshened up, then copsed onto the bed.


    Before long, she drifted off to sleep, unaware of her dreams.


    Her brows furrowed, tears trickling down the corners of her eyes.


    How long would it take for her pain to fade?


    How much longer before he returned to her side?


    Would he nevere back?


    Time flew, snow melted, winter quietly left, and the season of blossoms returned.


    With Calvin¡¯s hard work throughout the winter, the vi at Moonlit Lake was filled with flowers, and the


    trees in the orchard bloomed


    Before moving in, Wayne knew Rosalynn loved pear blossoms.


    He somehow managed to find an old pear tree, decades old. Everyone was worried it wouldn¡¯t survive.


    But under Calvin¡¯s tender care, the pear tree not only lived but bloomed with snowy blossoms on a


    sunny morning.


    On this day, it was Rosalynn¡¯s first day off after working non-stop for nearly three months.


    The whole family gathered under the pear tree, Rosalynn draped in the shawl Wayne gave her.


    She watched Baillie taking photos of Paige and Ivy, her heart filled with joy and bitterness.


    Baillie sent a photo of Paige and Ivy¡¯s backs to Rosalynn.


    After receiving it, Rosalynn thought for a while, and updated her Twitter after a long time, with Baillie¡¯s


    photo.


    ¡°A bted love letter.¡±


    These blooming pear blossoms were Wayne¡¯s gift to her, a bted love letter.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Even though topics about Rosalynn and Wayne are banned from trending, Rosalynn¡¯s Twitter ount


    still has a ton of followers. She first posted pics of her son and daughter on social media, and even


    though it was just their backs, it attracted a lot of


    attention.


    ¡°Have the two little ones grown taller? So cute!¡±


    ¡°Wowza, Rosalynn finally tweeted, gottament her!¡±


    ¡°Ivy is half a inch taller than Cory now, so worried, Cory, grow faster please!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, keep going! Everything¡¯s gonna turn up roses!¡±


    Apart from thesements, there were also many queries about Wayne.


    Furthermore, some people saw the ¡°love letter¡± and began specting whether Rosalynn had moved


    on from Wayne¡¯s death and started a new romance.


    ¡°Heard she started dating someone not long after Wayne died.¡±


    ¡°Guess the rumors are true, you rich folks have such passionate yet fragile rtionships, well, at least


    you¡¯re keeping up appearances?¡±


    Suchments were increasingly seen in thement section.


    After a while, Paige entered thement section and said: ¡°Truly worthy of being a pear tree


    handpicked by President Silverman, it has grown so well. It was full of blossoms in the second year


    after being transnted. It¡¯s such a romantic fate love


    letter!¡±


    Then everyone had a eureka moment.


    The bted love letter Rosalynn was referring to, was actually the pear blossoms.


    Fans started crying buckets.


    ¡°I feel so deeply hurt!¡±


    ¡°I think thete love letter refers not only to the pear blossoms. To Wayne, their son and daughter


    would also be ate love letter, right?¡±


    ¡°Damn, with you guys talking like this, I¡¯m really about to cry


    ¡°God, look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive working in Bane Corporation, now Rosalynn is saying that Wayne is recuperating


    from injuries, can those always saying he¡¯s dead have some decency?¡±


    Right, nobody announced Wayne¡¯s dead, what¡¯s with someizens crying on other people¡¯s behalf?¡±


    ¡°Stop kidding, in that situation, what¡¯s the difference between missing and being dead?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Rosalynn didn¡¯t say it just to stabilize Bane Corporation, didn¡¯t you see how Bane


    Corporation¡¯s stocks plummeted before?¡±


    ¡°To the one talking about stocks, do you see Bane Corporation¡¯s stocks these two months? Also, Bane


    Corporation¡¯s first-quarter financial report is out, the profits are growing. Does Rosalynn need to rely on


    Wayne¡¯s life or death to maintain stock prices and operations? That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Rosalynn really works hard. I saw Rosalynn¡¯s secretary posting yesterday, saying


    she¡¯s finally getting a two-day break after working for three months. She¡¯s Rosalynn¡¯s secretary, so


    Rosalynn must have been working for three months!


    ¡°If I could make that much money working for three months, I¡¯d be down for it!¡±


    The discussions online always unfold from different angles.


    After posting on Twitter, Rosalynn didn¡¯t check thements.


    She spent the entire day apanying Cory and Ivy.


    Recently, there¡¯s also a piece of good news.


    Not sure if it¡¯s because of the bone marrow transnt, but Cory¡¯s physical condition has changed.


    For example, he¡¯s no longer allergic to the fur of furry animals, and his mild allergy symptoms to pollen


    and dust havepletely


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    disappeared.


    This change was discovered on a sunny afternoon half a month ago.


    Cory was sunbathing on thewn, he probably felt toofortable and fell asleep on the grass.


    Max was also sunbathing, taking the chance when the adults were not looking, it quietly moved next to


    Cory.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    When Calvin and Paige found out, Max was snoozing on his back, and Cory was sound asleep next to


    him.


    Paige was taken aback by the scene.


    She remembered when Cory was still a little kid, and she took him to a coffee shop to buy cupcakes. A


    woman walked by with her dog, and Cory had a severe allergic reaction, having trouble breathing.


    She immediately scooped up Cory, while Calvin picked up the snoozing Max.


    ¡°Cory, are you okay? Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯ll go home and you can take your allergy pill!¡± Paige said,


    about to carry Cory back home.


    Paige, you can¡¯t carry me!¡± Cory woke up and quickly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Only then did Calvin snap back to reality and he quickly went to take Cory.


    Cory didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you guys so tense?¡±


    ¡°Max was just sleeping next to you, his paw was even on you!¡± Paige said anxiously.


    Cory looked at Max


    The dog seemed to know it had caused trouble, whining softly as ity on the ground.


    ¡°But I¡¯m fine.¡± Cory lifted his arm, no red marks from allergies, no signs of breathing difficulties.


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re okay?¡± Paige was shocked.


    That day Cory didn¡¯t even touch the dog.


    ¡°Hmm. Cory seemed thoughtful and turned to walk towards Max.


    Max wiggled his butt and slowly backed away, trying to gauge Paige and Calvin¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me pet you.¡± Cory was very gentle.


    Max hesitated, then moved his paw and closed his eyes, slowly pressing his snout into Cory¡¯s palm.


    Cory took the opportunity to stroke his fluffy head.


    Paige¡¯s nervous, then one minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ ten minutes passed, and Cory was


    perfectly fine.


    The next day, Paige took Cory to the hospital. After a thorough examination, they discovered that


    substances that used to cause Cory¡¯s allergies no longer affected him.


    And so now, Max was busier than ever. Not only did he have to y with Ivy, but also with Cory.


    In the evening, Maxy on the ground letting Calvin clean him, not moving at all.


    They¡¯ve exhausted Max!¡± Paige watched the scene andughed in admiration.


    Rosalynn was very happy today, she had seldom seen Cory y so wildly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her son seemed to have broken free from his shackles and be even more carefree!


    ¡°Oh, have you told them about your business trip yet? Paige changed the subject.


    The development of the high-end ind resort at Tranquil Bay had stalled. Among the stranded locals,


    there was said to be a troublemaker who was very good at causing problems.


    Sean couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, so Rosalynn had no choice but to go and see.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll tell them tomorrow.¡±


    Rosalynn nned to be gone for a week this time.


    After Wayne¡¯s ident, she hadn¡¯t left Cory and Ivy, fearing that they might feel insecure.


    If they weren¡¯t in school, she could take them with her.


    ¡°You can leave with peace of mind, Baillie and I will take good care of them.¡± Paige said gently, ¡°If they


    miss you too much, I¡¯ll take them to see you over the weekend!¡±


    During this time, she felt like a spinning top, constantly in motion.


    When it came to caring for Cory and Ivy, she felt that her concern was far less than Paige¡¯s and


    Hria¡¯s.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    The next morning, Rosalynn told Cory and Ivy that she had to go on a business trip for a week.


    Ivy instantly showed signs of serious anxiety.


    She walked over to Rosalynn and hugged her tight, ¡°Can I take some time off and go with you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Rosalynn gently stroked her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I wrap up my work.


    When I return, I¡¯ll bring gifts for you and Cory, okay?¡±


    Ivy buried her head in Rosalynn¡¯s chest, not saying a word for a while.


    Until Cory said, ¡°Ivy, hurry up and eat your breakfast. You¡¯re going to bete for school, Ableson is


    waiting.¡±


    Ivy was silent for about two seconds.


    She responded with a small nod, then returned to the breakfast table and started eating with a


    displeased face.


    Rosalynn wanted to say something, but Cory shook his head at her.


    Recently, Rosalynn has been delegating any work that didn¡¯t require her personal attention,


    Now, if she had to go on a business trip, it must be something important that needed to be taken care


    of.


    Rosalynn gave Cory an apologetic look.


    After Ivy finished her breakfast, Rosalynn checked the time, personally dropped them off at school,


    then rushed to the airport. After a three-hour flight, Rosalynn arrived at the connecting airport.


    To reach the ind, she still needed to take a seane.


    As soon as she got off the ne, she saw a noticeably tanned Sean.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, you¡¯ve had a long journey!¡± Sean quickly approached.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so tan.¡± Rosalynn looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Sean made a helpless face, ¡°I get allergic reactions from sunscreen!¡±


    ¡°Give me a brief on the current situation¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After ending the small talk, Rosalynn headed towards the seane and asked Sean about the


    situation.


    Tll give you a detailed exnation when we get there.


    Half an hourter, the seane arrived at a beautiful sea area.


    The entire ocean was as blue as ss, with tropical fish and corals clearly visible.


    ¡°We had already obtained permission from the court to forcibly evict the illegal residents. But they


    suddenly imed that there are rare coral species in the sea area within the scope of our ind, and it


    should be listed as a protected area. We can¡¯t conduct construction in the protected area.¡± Sean


    became quite angry as he talked about this


    He pointed at arge area of beautiful corals in the distance.


    ¡°I thought they were just making trouble on purpose, but they directly invited experts in this field, which


    attracted the attention of the local government. They even found some wildlife protection experts and


    made a big fuss about our ¡®destructive behavior online. Now, arge group of animal and nt


    protection people have gathered on the ind, they are holding banners and live streaming towards


    our base all day.¡±


    Today¡¯s Inte era is the best of times and the worst of times.


    The good side is that information technology is very developed.


    The bad side is also that information technology is very developed.


    People on the Inte are easily influenced by others¡¯ viewpoints, unable to discern right from wrong,


    and just attack whoever appears to be in a disadvantaged position.


    Sean had a real taste of this.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    My name as Zona Quamian Tea vulier of this and The acing witte kuked at Raulyn, introducing Aerosil


    Ta


    Zenobia¡¯sce Lighted to be fo


    Se oude his wat was differed hum those who


    He didn¡¯t tell Rosalynn that he got pelted with mud by some extremistsst week.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying they got some expert to coach them?¡± Rosalynn caught the key point, ¡°So they couldn¡¯t


    figure it out on their own?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, most of them have been on this ind for many years and never discovered any rare coral


    species in the surrounding waters.¡± Sean got ticked off just talking about it.


    ¡°Have you guys looked into their backgrounds?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    If they can¡¯t deal with the expert who raised the problem, they might have new problems after the coral


    issue is resolved. This way, they¡¯re always on the back foot.


    So, they need to not only solve the coral problem but also deal with the expert who raised the problem..


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Sean looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°I heard the expert isn¡¯t local, I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything.


    After flying around the ind, Rosalynn had to admit Wayne had a good eye for choosing the ind.


    On the way here, there were many inds, but this was the most beautiful.


    The sea was beautiful, so was the beach.


    The ind was alsorge in size, ording to Sean, there was even a moderately sized rainforest


    inside.


    After getting off the ne, Rosalynn made a few calls while walking on the soft white beach.


    ¡°You guys have three days to find this so-called expert. Rosalynn set a deadline before hanging up.


    ¡°Hey


    At this moment, a noisy group came over


    Sean and the other bodyguards were on alert. The group was racially diverse, holding banners, looking


    quite aggressive.


    A woman was leading them, dressed in local style clothing


    ¡°What are you guys up to!¡± Sean spotted the man who hit himst time among them, he quickly


    shielded Rosalynn, ¡®T¡¯m warning you, if you hurt anyone this time, I¡¯ll call the cops!!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this about hurting people?¡±


    ¡°Til exinter.


    By this time, the leading woman hade within a few steps.


    Her gaze fell on Rosalynn, ¡°You¡¯re his boss, right?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn stepped forward past Sean.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, they¡¯re unreasonable, be careful.¡± Sean was very nervous.


    Rosalynn gave a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re here to protest for the protection of the coral, not to


    go to jail.¡±


    She and Sean were speaking in localnguage.


    Many in the protest group understood.


    ¡°My name is Zenobia Quin, I¡¯m a native of this ind!¡± The leading woman looked at Rosalynn,


    introducing herself, ¡°Since you¡¯re the boss, I¡¯d like to talk to you about our native people and the


    ind!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her.


    ¡°With that attitude?¡± she asked.


    Zenobia was taken aback.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking for help like this: Rosalynn continued, ¡°You think just because someone gave you


    advice, told you about the importance of the coral, brought in these so-called justice warriors to protest,


    you¡¯re on the right side?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s face tightened, her brow furrowed.


    She could feel this woman was different from those who came to the ind before.


    ¡°Ourpany has legally and properly obtained the development rights to this ind in ordance


    with internationalw. If the corals is really as valuable as you say, ourpany would be more than


    happy to cooperate with the local to protect it, as well as


    Rosalynn stared at Zenobia, ¡°But what does it have to do with you people who are upying property


    that doesn¡¯t belong to you?


    Given your rudeness and violence, you even hurt my staff. I won¡¯t develop this ind, nor will I allow


    you to continue to stay here.¡±

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zenobia clearly didn¡¯t expect the woman who just arrived to be so dominant.


    ¡°And you guys.¡± Rosalynn scanned the crowd who¡¯ve obviously lost their initial swagger. ¡°Whether


    you¡¯re here to protect the coral or some of you are paid to stir up trouble. I should remind you, you¡¯re


    messing around on my turf. Technically, I can sue you anytime for any legal responsibilities. If you act


    recklessly, hurt people or damage my team¡¯s pricey equipment here, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let it slide. I¡¯m not a


    forgiving person. So, figure out what you should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Done talking, Rosalynn put on her sunsses and walked towards her residence.


    ¡°Such a typical bussinesswoman, so full of yourself!¡± Zenobia sneered at her retreating figure.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn turned back,ughing, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a businesswoman. But what¡¯s soughable about that?


    After all, you¡¯re the one trying to snatch people¡¯s stuff. Does that make you feel noble?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s face turned sour.


    ¡°This ind is our home for decades, you stole it from us!¡± Zenobia¡¯s eyes were filled with unresolvable


    anger.


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile only deepened, ¡°So, you¡¯ve lived here for decades, do you have any property rights?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s fists clenched tightly.


    In the past, Felix would¡¯ve charged at her with his fiery temper.


    But since she didn¡¯t make a move, he had no reason to.


    Seeing Zenobia¡¯s fists creaking, he kept muttering in his mind, ¡°Come on, make a move. Let me kick


    your ass!¡±


    However, Zenobia seemed to have thought of something. She exhaled deeply and slowly unclenched


    her fists.


    Felix was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re very impressive. Zenobia told Rosalynn, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡±


    ¡°Guess you¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    Rosalynn said and walked away, not giving them any more attention.


    Zenobia stood there, kicking the sand angrily.


    Zenobia, she doesn¡¯t seem easy to deal with. What are we gonna do next?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the people she brought don¡¯t look like pushovers either¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Look at this¡­ Another middle-aged man handed Zenobia his phone.


    It was a short video.


    Dozens of burly men have appeared on the dock, mercenaries flown in from all over the world.


    By nightfall, all these mercenaries will probably arrive on the ind.


    Of course, Zenobia and her group didn¡¯t know they were mercenaries yet.


    They thought they were just people Rosalynn brought.


    After a quick thought, Zenobia immediately walked to the protestors.


    ¡°Hey everybody, that woman just now is the leader of those bad guys. Not only did she show up, she


    also brought dozens of people. I guess they¡¯re probably here for you¡­ My mother and I are kind-


    hearted people. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. You better leave. I¡¯ll arrange a boat for you


    ASAP!¡±


    ¡°NO¡± The crowd immediately started to protest loudly.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    ¡°If they dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll record the whole thing and st it on my Twitter. I¡¯ll show the


    world the true colors of these bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve got a lot of followers on Twitter! Don¡¯t worry Zenobia, we¡¯ve got your back and we¡¯ll


    protect the corals!¡±


    Everyone was all fired up. They were ready for a showdown with those bad guys.


    Zenobia made up an excuse and drove to her family¡¯s hotel.


    Zenobia¡¯s hotel was one of the biggest on the ind, with over forty rooms. It was built with stone and


    wood, showcasing the


    local style.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zenobia hopped out of the car and rushed into the hotel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A slightly chubby woman hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was someone


    new? Have you met her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zenobia frowned, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. She looks skinny but she¡¯s tough as nails, nothing like the


    last two guys!¡±


    Those two had always been friendly, never causing any trouble and always greeting them with a smile.


    ¡°A woman?¡± Zenobia¡¯s mother looked worried, ¡°What kind of woman? Do you know what her position is


    at Bane Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, Sean referred to her as Ms. Tesdal! She must be higher up than Sean. Sean is a vice


    president, could this woman be the newly widowed CEO?¡± Zenobia spected.


    However, as soon as Zenobia finished speaking, her mother suddenly went weak in the knees and


    almost copsed.


    Zenobia quickly steadied her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tm fine¡­¡± Her mother seemed flustered, then tightly grabbed Zenobia¡¯s hand, ¡°They¡¯ve offered us a lot


    of money already. We could run a hotel somewhere else, it doesn¡¯t have to be here. We could leave


    this ce, you could marry n, and we could still live a good life!¡±


    Zenobia immediately became serious: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? This hotel is what Dad left us, it¡¯s our


    home. I don¡¯t want the money, I want to keep what Dad left behind!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Her mother held her hand tighter, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you afraid of this woman?¡± Zenobia seemed to have realized something, ¡°Is she really that scary?¡±


    ¡°Very scary. Her mother said seriously, ¡°She¡¯s not just a CEO¡¯s wife, she¡¯s the heiress of a massive


    fortune. She¡¯s always been ruthless, I¡¯m worried about you and n!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s very scary?¡± A man¡¯s deep voice came from the room.


    Zenobia¡¯s mother felt panicked, she quickly pushed the man who was about toe out back into the


    room: ¡°n, there are a lot of people outside right now. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show your face. If they find


    out you¡¯re the one helping us, you might be in danger!¡± ¡°Mom, be careful, don¡¯t let n get hurt!¡±


    Zenobia anxiously followed her into the room.


    The weather on the ind had been pleasant recently, making it one of the best times of the year.


    Rosalynn was staying in the former ind owner¡¯s private garden, with her bedroom facing the sea.


    The view was truly breathtaking.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, the water quality here isn¡¯t very good, so I¡¯ve brought you a few boxes of the mineral water


    you usually drink.¡± Sean said while busying himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± Rosalynn looked out at the sea, ¡°I heard you were there when they bought the


    ind, is that true?¡±


    Sean lowered his eyes, hiding the sadness that shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I was there.¡± He paused, ¡°Actually, President Silverman made the decision to buy this ce right


    in this room, right where you¡¯re standing now¡±

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Rosalynn looked a bit taken aback as she turned to Sean, ¡°Is it because of that ocean view?¡±


    Sean nodded, ¡°President Silverman said you would love it here.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    She turned her gaze back to the sea, but her eyes seemed misty all of a sudden.


    A month ago, the supposed father of Wayne, representing the Silverman family, had approached her.


    The Silverman family, seeing that Bane Corporation was now stable and that Rosalynn had taken


    control, started pushing her to process Wayne¡¯s death certificate, announce his death and arrange his


    funeral.


    Rosalynn was furious, she even stopped the monthly allowance she was giving to Wayne¡¯s father.


    But time had passed.


    Her heart had been broken repeatedly, and despite her best efforts, she hadn¡¯t found any trace of


    Wayne.


    How could she ept that Wayne was dead, when she couldn¡¯t find even the smallest hint of him?


    She couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Even in death, she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, President Silverman did a lot of wrongs to you, but I could tell he truly loved you,¡±


    Sean said. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, after your death news came, many people at the president¡¯s


    office were heartbroken, they started resigning one after another, President Silverman offered them


    high sries to keep them. We all know, he wasn¡¯t trying to keep us, but the people rted to you.¡±


    Tknow.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded slightly.


    She already knew Wayne loved her. She didn¡¯t need to tiptoe around seeking confirmation anymore.


    She had even started nning a future with Wayne.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve said too much, Sean wiped away his tears, ¡°Anyway, even just for President Silverman¡¯s


    original intention, I¡¯m going to stay here and make this project a sess.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes became indifferent.


    ¡°I will,¡± she answered firmly, ¡°If anyone tries to stop me, I¡¯ll make sure they pay the price, anytime!¡±


    Sean could sense the auraing from her, he knew Secretary Tesdal was really pissed this time.


    So many things had happened in thepany before, Secretary Tesdal just took care of them, he had


    never seen her this angry.


    He worried about the locals.


    In the evening, a big ship docked.


    Many protesters had gathered by the pier, practically all of the ind¡¯s protesters were there.


    Despite her mother¡¯s attempts to stop her, Zenobia was there too.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, so many people? What a lively scene!¡± the first person to disembark was a handsome man.


    ¡°Jaime Jules, be careful!¡± someone followed close behind him.


    ¡°Mike, you¡¯ve be so timid after getting hurt once. It¡¯s just a small jump, do you think I could break


    my limbs?¡± Jaime was a bit cocky.


    Mike was speechless


    He thought, considering how thin you are, breaking your limbs would be pretty normal, right?


    ¡°Could you stop bringing up those injuries? That was a long time ago.¡± Mikeined.


    Then, he turned away.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯ve got all your stuff, don¡¯t leave anything behind.¡±


    ¡°Who the heck let you peoplee to this ind?¡± Zenobia shouted at them as soon as she saw what


    was happening.


    ¡°Us?¡± Jaime looked at Zenobia, then pped his hands.


    The people getting off the boat spread out, showing a banner.


    ¡°Sworn to protect the rare coral. We all have a duty to protect the environment!¡±


    Zenobia was confused.


    The justice fighters who were preparing to rally were shocked.


    Weren¡¯t there supposed to be a ton of thugs?


    Even though they looked like thugs, they were on our side?


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more!¡± Jaime was grinning from ear to ear


    He waved his hand, and the people folded up the banner. Another group came forward, showing


    another banner: ¡°Say no to rumors, say no to theft, say no to exploiting the innocent rare coralfor


    selfish purposes!¡±


    Zenobia was speechless.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve got all sorts of banners here, over fifty of them. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all made from


    environmentally friendly materials that not only degrade but can also nourish nts. Plus, some of


    them can even be food for cute little creatures like turtles and fish, with no harmful additives. The


    ingredients can even help turtles grow their shells! Sounds pretty cool, right? I immediately ordered


    eight! Contributing to environmental protection!¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t helpughing. Was this their strategy to beat the opponent?


    That was exactly Jaime¡¯s tactic.


    ¡°Also, I brought thetest live-streaming equipment this time!¡± Jaime was all proud, ¡°We won¡¯t have to


    worry about the inte for our live-streaming on the ind. Come over here, I¡¯ll let you experience fast


    inte! We¡¯re all environmentalists, so it¡¯s free!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zenobia said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re just helping


    those bad guys, you¡¯re not here to protect the rare coral at all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name? Jaime looked at


    Zenobia, then he raised his right hand, tapping his chest with his finger, Tm Jaime.¡±


    Zenobia thought for a moment: Tm Zenobia, a native of the ind.¡±


    ¡°A native?¡± Jaime looked displeased, ¡°We were just saying on our way here, you natives who¡¯ve lived


    here for decades are careless. The beautiful sea is so close to you, you pass by it every day when you


    go fishing, how did you only just discover these precious corals?¡±


    Zenobia wanted to retort, n had taught her how to speak!


    But who the hell was Jaime?


    He spoke so fast, Zenobia didn¡¯t have a chance to interrupt.


    ¡°Every time I think about how for so many years, the corals have been silently suffering from your


    fishing activities, my heart aches! Or maybe you¡¯ve known about the value of the corals, but chose to


    hide it for the sake of your fishing interests! Now that the ind is sold, you¡¯re using our poor coralsC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and us kind-hearted people to try to wring out more money, right? You¡¯re willing to earn such ill-gotten


    gains, that¡¯s so immoral!¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Zenobia was furious.


    Her anger now even surpassed her anger towards Rosalynn during the day.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here, get lost!¡± Zenobia stopped arguing and shouted at Jaime.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that some of the environmentalists she had invited were actually convinced


    by Jaime¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you discover the corals earlier, orter, but only after the ind was sold and about to


    be developed? Didn¡¯t you say you often go to that sea area?¡±


    ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t realize the value of the corals before. It was my fiance who identally found these


    precious corals while helping us move. Please believe us. If we were really after money, we could have


    secretly asked Bane Corporation for investment, why would we go to all this trouble?¡± Zenobia choked


    up.

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    The faces of those who were already wavering showed a slight change after hearing Zenobia¡¯s words.


    But it didn¡¯tst long.


    Jaime blurted out, flustered, ¡°Lady, why are you crying out of the blue? We¡¯re all here to protect the


    coral. Aren¡¯t my questions worth pondering? If you have a good exnation, then by all means,


    exin. Why are you crying? You¡¯re not trying to challenge those businessmen with our intent to


    protect the coral, while not allowing us to raise valid doubts? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±


    Jaime¡¯s words were like a loud wake-up call.


    Right.


    They were here to save the coral, weren¡¯t they? What question couldn¡¯t be asked?


    Those who were already wavering, their gaze towards Zenobia was a bit more suspicious.


    Jaime took half a step back, warily asked, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re not trying to manipte us good folk with the


    coral, are you?¡±


    Zenobia denied immediately, ¡°Stop stirring up trouble!¡±


    Jaime didn¡¯t engage her further.


    He turned to the others, ¡°Folks, I think since we¡¯re here to protect the coral, we¡¯d better keep our


    distance from anyone on the ind who has a conflict of interest with the businessmen. We wouldn¡¯t


    want our goodwill to be manipted. After all, I heard that the president¡¯s wife of Bane Corporation is


    not only beautiful but also more capable and cunning than Wayne. If we get used by others and then


    she targets us, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets. Then who will protect us?¡±


    Jaime¡¯s words made many people sober up.


    ¡°I was online today, and I saw a news report¡­ Bane Corporation offered a heftypensation to the


    natives stranded on the ind¡­¡± a man hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°My family also saw the news. My dad is awyer, and he warned us to be cautious, a girl whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to protect the coral anyway, as long as the coral is protected, our purpose is achieved. We


    don¡¯t need to do anything else!¡± Jaime seized the opportunity, ¡°I heard someone here injured a vice


    president of Bane Corporation?¡±


    The old man who hit someone changed color, That was an ident. Something flew out of my h


    hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, you got it wrong. If they want to hold you ountable afterwards, the legion ofwyers in the


    corporation can easily make you admit guilt. And you don¡¯t know if they videotaped it. If they did, it


    would be even easier to make you confess. At that time, you¡¯re old and came here to do good and


    protect the coral, but you might end up in jail and have to pay fines. That¡¯s a total loss!


    Before Jaime came, he had a rough understanding of these protesters.


    Honestly, most of them were inte celebrities trying to gain publicity, or some thoughtless extreme


    environmentalists.


    Overall, they were not rational enough.


    Arriving here, influenced by the locals, they believed they were doing the right thing. But no one


    exined the risks and pros and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    cons


    Human nature is to seek benefits and avoid harm. Now, Jaime¡¯s words made them fully awake.


    They remembered how under Zenobia¡¯s guidance, they had been livestreaming actions against Bane


    Corporation.


    When the marine botanist arrived, the staff had already stopped working.


    However, Zenobia incited them to firmly drive these businessmen who damaged the environment away.


    But looking back now, they didn¡¯t destroy the corals, did they?


    Why drive them away?


    The old man, after Jaime¡¯s thorough analysis, looked somewhat dazed.


    He carefully recalled the situation when they threw mud at Sean.


    Oh God, thinking about it, the old man immediately broke out in a cold sweat. The other party was


    holding a camera, recording the whole process!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I just wanted to protect our precious coral. The coral is a treasure of nature, and


    everyone has a duty to protect it! The old man defended himself loudly.


    Hearing his loud voice, Jaime knew instantly, he must be scared.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    He calmly asked, ¡°You say you¡¯re here to protect the corals? But did they ever get close to the corals?


    Did they harm the corals?¡±


    The old man was stumped. The answer to these questions was obviously no.


    ¡°Who¡¯s got you guys at odds with them? Who¡¯s stirring up trouble between you and the businessmen?¡±


    Jaime continued to probe.


    The air was thick with silence as the crowd began to ponder. Zenobia could feel that something was off.


    ¡°Are you here to protect the corals or are you here to cause trouble? They didn¡¯t do anything wrong,


    they¡¯re just trying to protect the corals from those people, don¡¯t twist the facts!¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦ hadn¡¯t anticipated this.


    Jaime hade here without telling Rosalynn. His main strategy was a surprise attack!


    How capable can her fianc¨¦ be, can he predict the future?


    Jaime¡¯s eloquence started to sow seeds of doubt among the protestors.


    And Zenobia couldn¡¯te up with convincing words to rally these people who started to lose faith in


    her.


    Jaime snorted, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect the corals, purely for the corals, I won¡¯t be swayed by anyone or


    anything. I don¡¯t care who owns this ce, as long as they take responsibility for protecting the corals,


    I¡¯m on their side! But you, why are you inciting them to attack those businessmen? What¡¯s your real


    agenda? You even had them livestream the whole thing. Do you know, this footage could serve as


    evidence for Bane Corporation to sue them?¡±


    The crowd began to stir at his words.


    Zenobia tried to defend herself, but Jaime had left her speechless.


    ¡°Whether what I¡¯m saying is true or not, you can consult awyer right away. I¡¯m not siding with Bane


    Corporation or the locals, I¡¯m just analyzing the pros and cons from your perspective!¡±


    The old man waspletely at a loss.


    ¡°So, young man, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Stop the conflict, I suggest you leave the ind temporarily and wait in the city for the relevant


    departments to evaluate this sea area. Don¡¯t worry, we will protect this sea and won¡¯t give anyone the


    chance to harm the corals!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The old man quickly packed his bag and boarded the boat docked at the shore.


    Some of the more faint¨Chearted, thinking of their previous radical actions, quietly packed their stuff and


    followed the old man onto the boat.


    Zenobia tried to hold them back, some of those leaving were the most active in live streaming and


    causing trouble.


    Without them, the inte attention on the ind situation would plummet!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, once everyone understood the pros and cons, they saw Zenobia¡¯s plea as ulterior motives


    and no one was willing to stay.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    With some people leaving, Zenobia¡¯s entourage has shrunk by more than half in no time.


    Zenobia was eyeing Jaime intently. Jaime was busy directing people to move supplies and find a spot


    to pitch tents.


    He turned and saw Zenobia staring at him.


    Jaime was taken aback. Then he suddenly clutched his chest in front of everyone and looked at


    Zenobia warily, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I gotta tell you, I¡¯m an old-school, moral kind


    of guy. I gotta stay pure for my future wife! Don¡¯t get any funny ideas!¡±


    Zenobia was taken aback.


    Jaime went on, ¡°My parents always told me to stay loyal and faithful. You¡¯re already engaged, even if


    your guy isn¡¯t as handsome, rich or smart as me, you can¡¯t have any ideas on me!¡±


    Zenobia was lost for words at Jaime¡¯s provocation. She looked around in panic, but everyone avoided


    her gaze, and some even tried to hold back theirughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! My fianc¨¦ is the most handsome man in the world. You can¡¯t even hold a


    candle to him, not even his toe!!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, good!¡± Jaime was still clutching his chest, looking very alert.


    At this point, a polite-looking girl in the crowd, seeing that they were about to pitch tents, kindly


    suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re volunteers, the indigenous people on the ind will provide you with


    amodation for free. You don¡¯t need to camp outside.


    On hearing this, Zenobia promptly stuck up her chin, indicating a refusal to wee Jaime and his


    crew.


    Even if there was enough amodation, she was not willing to wee these annoying people, and


    she was not as naive as these volunteers.


    She didn¡¯t believe this man was really a volunteer here to protect the corals.


    They were the henchmen of that CEO¡¯s wife!


    She would never let them in her home!


    Her mother warned her not to let these people find n!


    However, Jaime once again took away Zenobia¡¯s right to speak, ¡°Stay with the locals? That¡¯s not gonna


    work. I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s a conflict between locals and businessmen. We¡¯re here to protect the coral.


    We can¡¯t have such a rtionship with either party. So, we¡¯re gonna pitch our tents on the beach, it¡¯s


    close to the sea and the dock. We can patrol regrly and watch out for those trying to get close to the


    sea!¡±


    Jaime spoke righteously, and the volunteers who had been convinced by Jaime looked at each other


    and felt that Jaime had a point.


    It wasn¡¯t really cool to stay at someone else¡¯s house.


    ¡°Do you guys have extra tents? I think you¡¯re making sense, I¡¯ll move out too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we have extras right now. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, those who want to join us can stay for


    now, and once the tents are up, we¡¯ll do a head count. If we¡¯re short, boys can bunk with boys and girls


    with girls, how¡¯s that?¡± Jaime suggested tactfully.


    This idea was immediately agreed upon by everyone.


    Zenobia was perplexed.


    Looking at the few people around her, she left in a huff.


    She thought she would get a lot of attention tonight at the dock, but she didn¡¯t expect to be upstaged!


    Those people were all inte celebrities.


    They didn¡¯te here to protect the corals, they were just chasing poprity.


    Inte celebrities earn good money and livevish lifestyles, so even staying in local inns, they felt the


    environment was subpar.


    Now they are expecting them to camp out?


    No way!

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Jaime was smirking at the sight of Zenobia¡¯s back, and Mike was admiring it.


    He whispered to Jaime, ¡°Jaime, I have mad respect for you. You¡¯re an IT guy. If you turned to fraud,


    you¡¯d ruin countless happy families.¡±


    Jaime whispered back, ¡°Credit goes to Rosalynn!¡±


    Mike asked in confusion, ¡°Did Ms. Jared teach you all this?¡±


    ¡°Nah, she doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here.¡± Jaime shook his head. ¡°I bet most of these people have met


    her. You know Rosalynn¡¯s tough. She¡¯s already nted the seeds of fear in their hearts. All I did was


    water them, let them take root and grow. Now they¡¯re all scared.¡±


    Mike pondered. Indeed, no one had ever been able to defeat Rosalynn.


    Mike knew Rosalynn knew he wasing.


    She wanted him to bring people to take control of the entire ind as quickly as possible, especially to


    prevent anyone getting close to the sea.


    The public opinion was now heated. If anything happened to the coral, she, the notorious


    businesswoman, would have to bear all the me.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He chatted with Jaime for a while.


    Then, Mike pulled out the map on his phone and started deploying personnel.


    When the volunteers heard his instructions, some were surprised. ¡°We¡¯re not staying together?¡±


    Mike answered thoughtfully, ¡°The conflict between the indigenous people and the businessmen is


    intense. You guys know that better than us, right?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Mike continued, ¡°When we came, we were worried that one side might intentionally damage the corals


    to frame the other.¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that businessmen would damage the


    corals to develop the ind?¡±


    Mike was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t consider himself a smart person, but this guy seemed even more stupid.


    ¡°No, if the coral was damaged, the first to be affected would be Bane Corporation. They wouldn¡¯t shoot


    themselves in the foot.¡± A clear-headed person immediately retorted. ¡°Are you suggesting that the


    indigenous people would damage the corals?¡±


    Jaime casually said, ¡°I¡¯ve always had my doubts about them. They¡¯ve lived here for so many years, the


    sea is close to them. I¡¯ve seen their old hotel ads before. The fishing routes they arrange for their


    guests, the sea full of corals is a must-go. They im they didn¡¯t know those corals were rare species. I


    don¡¯t buy it. I think we should stay alert, better safe than sorry.¡±


    Everyone thought he made sense.


    Because at this time, if corals were damaged, it seemed the indigenous people could benefit more.


    Then, the volunteers noticed arge box and several long cylindrical objects behind Jaime.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going to use a surveince system.¡± Jaime answered casually


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Such arge-scale surveince, how much would that cost?


    This handsome young man must be a rich guy!


    ¡°I had this idea beforeing here. I¡¯m going to install a camera facing the sea, and I¡¯ve prepared a


    few drones. The surveince system will live stream, allowing people worldwide who care about this


    issue to see the condition of the corals.¡± Jaime smiled warmly, very kindly.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    ¡°Do you guys need a drone? I can lend you one, so you can go and check out the sea from time to


    time!¡± Jaime continued, his generosity making quite an impression.


    His intentions were clear as day, to help the inders get back on track, keep out of the dispute


    between the local people and Rosalynn, and cut off their inte dependency that had grown over


    time.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! A male volunteer was ecstatic.


    He had been eyeing those drones for a while,


    He heard that they were custom-made and even money couldn¡¯t buy them.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re all here to protect the coral, right? Even though the experts haven¡¯t confirmed if these


    corals belong to endangered species, we still need everyone to unite and protect them, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the marine botanist only visited once and never contacted us again. We¡¯ve been on this ind for


    so long, it¡¯d be a total waste if those corals aren¡¯t endangered species,¡± someoneined.


    ¡°Do you think the validation process is that quick? The botanist said there¡¯s a 99% chance that these


    corals are endangered He said he is going back to consult other authorities for the final assessment.


    It¡¯s only been a few days, everyone needs to


    chill


    ¡°Right, whether they¡¯re endangered or not, we should be prepared to protect them as if they were!¡±


    Jaime nodded emphatically. ¡°Besides, even if these corals turn out not to be endangered, you shouldn¡¯t


    feel like this was a waste of time. Gathering here on this beautiful ind, us good folks from all over the


    world, that in itself is a wonderful experience!


    Everyone pped. Mike suppressed the urge to praise Jaime.


    He suddenly remembered when Jaime arrived on the ind, looking ragged and defeated. When he


    saw Gabrie, he fell to his knees and cried, saying his grandpa dead.


    Back then, Jaime didn¡¯t have the gift of gab he has now.


    But now, his eloquence was remarkable, he could even hold his own in debates.


    In short, he was freaking awesome!


    The more, the merrier.


    In no time, they found a great spot to set up the surveince gear, the rooftop of Zenobia¡¯s hotel.


    A tall man, leaning on a cane and looking frail, gazed at the pole rising in the distance.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are they up to?¡± Zenobia walked over, carrying a nket.


    Nightfall brought a significant drop in temperature on the ind, she was worried n would catch a


    cold.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°A bunch of so-called volunteers showed up, about seventy to eighty of them. One mboyantly


    dressed man took all our volunteers. Some of the more aggressive ones got scared and left straight


    away¡­¡±


    The man frowned slightly, ¡°Seems like they¡¯re here with the CEO of Bane Corporation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Zenobia also frowned.


    The man suddenly held his forehead, his hand covered in fresh, ugly scars that looked newly healed.


    ¡°Are you having headache again?¡± Zenobia immediately got worried, trying to support him.


    The man instinctively dodged her hand, leaving Zenobia¡¯s hand hanging in the air.


    ¡°n¡­¡± She looked sad.


    n¡¯s face was pale, he said, ¡°Just give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t push you. We have plenty of time, I¡¯ll wait for you to recover.¡± Zenobia smiled gently.


    n chuckled softly.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    His head was pounding something fierce.


    He nced again at the spot where Jaime had set up the surveince gear. ¡°Looks like some sort of


    spying gadget.¡±


    ¡°Surveince?¡± Zenobia¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Are they nning to keep an eye on the sea?¡±


    ¡°Could be,¡± n replied. ¡°But not to worry. I¡¯m pretty sure that coral is a rare species. Once the experts


    come and confirm it, I can stop them from doing any work on the ind.¡±


    Zenobia looked down. ¡°But that woman said they¡¯re going to kick us out regardless!¡±


    The property was in their hands. Zenobia knew they had the right to send them packing!


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± n said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Of course, Zenobia was worried. That woman seemed like a tough cookie.


    But seeing n in pain, she didn¡¯t want him to overthink. So, she nodded gently.


    Just then, someone downstairs called for Zenobia. He seemed quite flustered.


    Zenobia looked at n, who nodded at her. ¡°Go check it out. I just need to rest a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zenobia rushed downstairs. A handsome guy in a white tee was there.


    ¡°Osborn Quin, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Zenobia asked seriously.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Osborn nced inside, like he was worried someone might hear something. He grabbed Zenobia and


    started to hustle towards the beach.


    As they neared the sand, Zenobia, growing irritated, yanked her hand away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡®The ind¡¯s suddenly swarming with people. I think they¡¯re mercenaries!¡± Osborn said seriously.


    He had seen mercenaries before. These people had the same vibe.


    ¡°It¡¯s those rich folks who brought them!¡± Zenobia said sternly. ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife from Bane Corporation


    came today. These people must be her team.¡±


    ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife?¡± Osborn was surprised. ¡°Has she been here before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zenobia said, frowning. ¡°Why would I let here here?¡±


    Osborn thought for a moment. ¡°Zenobia, you and your mom should take n and leave tonight. I¡¯ll


    have a boat ready for you. I¡¯ll stay here and hold them off.¡±


    ¡°Why are you and mom acting like this? She said we should leave during the day, now you¡¯re saying


    the same!¡± Zenobia snapped. ¡°n and I have decided. We¡¯re going to stick with the ind and our


    dad¡¯s inn!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what will happen if we stay!¡± Osborn said angrily.


    Zenobia was rarely scolded by her brother.


    She was angry too. ¡°Then tell me, what will happen?! Osborn, I used to trust you. I thought you could


    save dad¡¯s inn. But after your rounds¡­¡±


    Zenobia instinctively looked back and swallowed the rest of her sentence.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to trust your words anymore. I¡¯ll protect this ind and dad¡¯s inn myself!¡±


    ¡°Your n is to poison the corals?¡± Osborn asked quietly.


    Zenobia was taken aback. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You had my friend buy that fungus powder for you. Did you think he wouldn¡¯t tell me?¡± Osborn said,


    pointing to the running surveince gear. ¡°Did you see that? Do you think the CEO¡¯s wife of Bane


    Corporation is a good person? She¡¯s running a huge corporation all by herself. She¡¯s not someone you


    can easily deal with!¡±

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Osborn was panting.


    ¡°If my buddy really handed over what you needed yesterday, you might be in action tonight. Then this


    surveince would catch you red-handed. You can¡¯t hold onto the inn, let alone the ind, you might


    even end up in the clink!¡±


    Zenobia was looking pretty grim. That woman, mom, and Osborn were all scared stiff of her¡­


    ¡°Zenobia¡­


    Osborn¡¯s throat bobbing, some words stuck in his throat that he just couldn¡¯t spit out.


    In the end, all he could do was sigh.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t let n show up. Those people are ruthless, if they find out he¡¯s been our mastermind,


    they won¡¯t let him off the hook,¡± Osborn said seriously. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to protect the ind and the


    inn, but if we can¡¯t hold on, you have to take responsibility for your future. n¡¯s and mom¡¯s. Just take


    the money, and start a new life somewhere else with mom and n.¡±


    Zenobia was getting paler by the minute.


    Osborn went on, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, you¡¯ll end up hurting mom, and hurting n!¡±


    At that, Zenobia was taken aback.


    The image of the woman known as the president¡¯s wife, with her icy, intimidating gaze, shed before


    her eyes.


    Zenobia sagged. n was still not fully recovered, she couldn¡¯t let him get hurt by those people.


    If it really came down to it, she couldn¡¯t just give up on mom and n for the sake of the ind and the


    inn, could she?


    1 understand.¡± Zenobia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Osborn hung his head.


    Zenobia kept silent: ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Osborn shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯ve all been busy dealing with the businessmentely, no one¡¯s been talking to n.


    You¡¯re his friend, stick around and keep himpany¡± When Zenobia mentioned n, all her wildness


    seemed to vanish, reced by nothing but gentleness.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Osborn watched, his eyes filled with deep concern.


    ¡°Just stay with him. I¡¯ll handle things outside Osborn said.


    Zenobia shook her head, then sighed deeply: ¡°He still won¡¯t let me anywhere near him, won¡¯t even let


    me touch him.¡±


    It was strange. Her mom could barely help him up, so could Osborn.


    But not her¡­


    Even after she told him she was his fianc¨¦e, he was still the same


    The sunset over the sea was incredibly beautiful. Rosalynn was standing on the rooftop terrace, her


    hair blowing in the sea breeze.


    Ever since reuniting with Wayne, she hadn¡¯t cut her hair.


    Because Wayne loved her long hair. Rosalynn was fine with both long and short hair, she had cut it


    short because she found long hair a hassle to wash and dry


    But if Wayne liked it, she could indulge him a little


    Her hair grew fast. It was already shoulder-length now


    Sean told Rosalynn that Jame was here


    while he took the


    Jaime had managed to convince the volunteers in front of Zenobia causing some of them to remaining


    ny percent away Now they were setting up posts and surveince equipment on the ind


    ¡°Jaime is a real tech whiz, he¡¯s already started a live stream through the surveince equipment.¡± Sean


    admired, ¡°Check it out¡­


    He handed his phone to Rosalynn. On the screen was a live stream, already with over a hundred


    thousand viewers.


    ¡°The stream¡¯s description is ¡°Let¡¯s protect the cute corals together from all over the world.¡± Sean


    smiled.


    For the first time in a long time, he seemed optimistic about the situation on the ind.


    That boy¡± Rosalynn also broke into a smile, ¡°Have Mike take good care of him.¡±

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    ¡°I get it.¡± Sean echoed.


    With nothing much to do, Rosalynn said to him, ¡°Call Felix over, let¡¯s take a stroll around the ind


    together.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it during the day? At night¡­¡± Sean was a tad worried about snakes and bugs.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°We need to check it out day and night. Chances are this ind is going to


    be further developed. I want to take a closer look and familiarize myself with it. And while we¡¯re at it,


    let¡¯s see where exactly on the ind the locals


    are gathered.¡±


    ¡°Are you considering letting them stay and coexist with the resort ind?¡± Sean asked.


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over a decade, do you see me as a generous


    person? If they hadn¡¯t attacked you, we could have sat down and negotiated peacefully. But that ship


    has sailed.¡±


    Sean was taken aback, not sure how much truth there was in Rosalynn¡¯s words, but he took them all


    seriously.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was so touched he felt a warmth in his heart.


    Before long, Rosalynn and her group were walking towards the local¡¯s dwelling along the beach.


    ¡°There are so many beautiful flowers on the ind?¡± Rosalynn was pleasantly surprised when she


    passed a tree full of unknown white flowers, ¡°Remember to preserve these properly, don¡¯t harm them.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡± Sean noted


    Felix was looking around, very alert


    As they were walking, they reached the area where the mercenaries were camped, where Jaime and


    Mike were.


    Jaime spotted Rosalynn from afar, nudged Mike with his elbow, and Mike also saw Rosalynn.


    ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    He was praising her from dozens of meters away where he could barely see her figure?


    If it were anyone else, they would have suspected Jaime of having ulterior motives towards Gabrie.


    But Mike knew Jaime treated Gabrie like family, he held Rosalynn in high regard, and didn¡¯t harbor


    any lustful thoughts towards women.


    However, Mike did take a second look, thinking she really was beautiful.


    Gabrie¡¯s beauty, from skin to bone, was unparalleled.


    Many people online had said before that Wayne was a lucky man. To be honest, Mike even


    anonymously liked and shared those posts!


    Soon the volunteers noticed Rosalynn and her group, everyone was on high alert.


    ¡°Jaime, those are bad businessmen!¡± someone called to Jaime.


    Jaime was speechless.


    He rolled his eyes internally, you think I don¡¯t recognize my own family?


    At this moment, some of the alert people shouted at the neers, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Felix retorted, ¡°it¡¯s our boss¡¯s ind, does she need to exin to you guys when she wants to take a


    walk?¡±


    ¡°A walk?¡± someone was sceptical


    By this time, Rosalynn and her group had gotten close.


    Under the camping light, Rosalynn was wearing a light green strapless dress, covered with a white long


    coat, her hair let down.


    Compared to the stern look she had during the day in a suit, her aura had be much softer.


    She was obviously a gentle beauty with a great vibe, no one could be indifferent to such a beautiful


    woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m just out for a walk, you guys can do your thing.¡± Rosalynn spoke coldly, ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t


    turn the beach into a mess


    After saying that, she ignored everyone¡¯s surprised looks, continued talking to Sean, and walked


    forward.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    The alert and cautious volunteers were confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zenobia say that the person who came this time is even more ruthless than the ones before?


    Will she attack us?¡± The first volunteer who proposed to leave the native¡¯s house and live with Jaime,


    felt very confused.


    ¡°Yeah, apart from being a bit cold towards Zenobia when she first arrived on the ind, she hasn¡¯t


    really done anything else¡­


    ¡°What did I tell you? Don¡¯t take everything the natives say seriously, sometimes you might be being


    used without knowing it.¡± Jaime said while operating the drone.


    The volunteers looked at each other, their feelings wereplicated.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard about her before you came here?¡± Jaime asked again.


    The volunteers shook their heads.


    One quickly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to hear, most capitalists are all the same, they can be hical for


    money.¡±


    Jaime nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, I don¡¯t judge a person¡¯s character by their social status. If you


    knew about her actions, you wouldn¡¯t say that about her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can look up the charitable projects she has participated in and led.¡± Jaime looked mysterious,


    ¡°What you can find will be enough to shock you.¡±


    The volunteers looked at each other, and someone immediately pulled out their phone to search.


    They indeed found a list of charitable projects that Rosalynn had invested in.


    A long list, too much to fit on one screen.


    From protecting nts, focusing on women¡¯s health issues, education, to helping people with special


    disabilities, there was nothing Rosalynn hadn¡¯t done.


    ¡°We¡¯re all regr charity workers, right? To be honest, some of the groups or events she has paid


    attention to, we may not even have noticed.¡± Jaime continued, ¡°For example, the turtle rescue project


    she set up in her daughter¡¯s namest year, do you know how popr it was online? Did you know that


    the person who funded this project was her?¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    Jaime shrugged and said, ¡®Anyway, after seeing all this, I don¡¯t think she would be as ruthless as the


    natives say, destroying the local ecosystem for money.¡±


    After painting Rosalynn as a beautiful and kind-hearted figure, Jaime suppressed his urge to continue


    praising her and focused on flying the drone.


    Rosalynn kept walking forward, Sean had already familiarized himself with every corner of the ind,


    his introduction was smooth.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Over there is where some guesthouses are located.¡± Sean pointed to the coconut grove, ¡°We¡¯ve had


    quite a conflict with them recently, we usually don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Rosalynn picked up a white flower that had fallen on the ground.


    It was a palm-sized flower, probably just fell off, still very fresh. She yed with it in her hand, then


    pinned it to her ear.


    ¡°I paid for this ce. Why should I be scared to walk around?¡± She said, ncing at Felix, ¡°Twenty


    against one, you can handle it, right? I can¡¯t fight at all, as for him¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze turned to Sean, who knew his own strength: ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Felix warmed up, his hands and neck making cracking sounds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back all day, now I¡¯m ready to take on a hundred people!!¡±


    Sean wasn¡¯t familiar with Felix¡¯s background, all he knew was that Felix was a single father with a


    daughter.


    After President Silverman had an ident, Felix began assisting Secretary Tesdal¡¯s work.


    He wanted to say, Felix, don¡¯t exaggerate, you can¡¯t fight a hundred people by yourself.


    However¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t hesitate, she seemed to believe Felix¡¯s words.


    Sean was speechless.


    He followed along, calcting in his mind how much his mother¡¯s idental injury insurance would


    cover.


    Right, thepany would alsopensate for this injury, right?


    Then he should also apply forpensation for the injury he got from the mud, right?


    Again, Secretary Tesdal already knew about this.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Sean started to daydream, then suddenly, he heard a loud roar.


    ¡°Who let you guyse here?¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively stepped back, then looked up.


    The sky was still tinted with the afterglow of the sunset. The breeze blew over the sea, gently mussing


    Rosalynn¡¯s hair.


    Osborn, perched in a tree, watched the scene below.


    His heart, after a moment of stillness, began to pound fiercely.


    Rosalynn felt the wind messing up her hair. She frowned, brushing it out of her face. The flower tucked


    behind her ear fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Osborn immediately jumped down from the tree, wanting to pick up the fallen flower for


    her.


    But as soon as hended, a powerful fist flew towards his face.


    After dodging it, a kick swiftly followed.


    ¡°Felix.¡± A cold voice rang out.


    The kick paused inches from his face, then reluctantly withdrew


    Osborn, still rattled, turned his attention back to Rosalynn.


    ¡°I just wanted to pick up this flower for you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Felix stepped back,


    identally crushing the flower underfoot.


    Osborn went silent.


    ¡°Osborn, do you remember me? We metst month.¡± Sean greeted politely.


    Only then did Osborn notice him.


    Seeing Sean, he frowned instinctively, then his gaze quickly returned to the woman who made his heart


    race.


    The face he had seen on the news shed through his mind, quickly ovepping with the woman in


    front of him,


    ¡°And she is¡­¡± Osborn turned to Sean to ask.


    I¡¯m Rosalynn, the CEO of Bane Corporation.¡± Rosalynn introduced herself.


    Upon hearing this, Osborn¡¯s face instantly paled. He dropped his gaze and didn¡¯t look at Rosalynn


    again.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Osborn said tersely.


    She¡¯s Wayne¡¯s wife¡­.


    Osborn had seen her on the news, but she looked nothing like the woman on TV, probably because


    she wasn¡¯t dressed in a suit today.


    ¡°Sir, although the coral is currently under dispute, the sovereignty of this ind is mine. Even if there


    are precious corals, it doesn¡¯t change this fact. It¡¯s my ind, I have the right to go anywhere.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s voice was pleasant to listen to, carrying a touch of amusement as she said something


    Osborn didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Osborn!¡±


    At this moment, Zenobia ran over quickly.


    Felix stared at her, silently thinking in his mind: ¡°Start a fight, just start a fight! If he doesn¡¯t have a fight


    with someone today, he definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight!¡±


    However, when Osborn saw Zenobia running over, he quickly moved forward, stopping her a few steps


    away from Rosalynn: ¡°Zenobia, go back!¡±


    Zenobia had seen Rosalynn from afar, which was why she rushed over.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that she can¡¯te here? Or does she know she¡¯s not allowed here, but still


    deliberately came to pick a

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Sean had a gloomy look, but with Rosalynn¡¯s support, he put on a brave front.


    ¡°Zenobia, this ind belongs to my boss. Is there anywhere she can¡¯t go?¡± Sean fired back, ¡°Are you


    trying toy down thew in our own backyard?¡±


    Rosalynn let out a chuckle, and the sight of her smile made Osborn¡¯s heart pound faster.


    It suddenly reminded him of his old workce, where someone had once joked about her. ¡°Mrs.


    Silverman is a real looker, guys. Any guess why Wayne¡¯s so head over heels for her? My daughter


    works at Bane Corporation, you know what the folks there say about Wayne and his wife?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    The guy continued, ¡°They always say, Wayne¡¯s love for her changed him. Basically, since Mrs.


    Silverman came back, Wayne¡¯s be much softer, he¡¯s more kind¡­¡±


    At that time, he didn¡¯t get it. He even looked up her picture online, and she was indeed a beauty.


    But he didn¡¯t understand why Wayne would change so much for love.


    Now, he thought he might be catching on.


    ¡°So, you guys are here to stir the pot?¡± Zenobia scowled, ¡°Osborn, call the troops!¡±


    ¡°Easy now¡­¡± Osborn lowered his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your knickers in a twist.¡± Rosalynn looked at Zenobia, ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk after dinner. If I


    wanted to cause trouble, I¡¯d have brought reinforcements.¡±


    Zenobia tried to lunge forward but was held back by Osborn,


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, be our guest. Just steer clear of our home,¡± Osborn said, still avoiding Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°That I can do.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn nced at Felix and gave him a wave, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Felix was silent, thinking, ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t we fight back!?¡±


    Felix shot Zenobia a re, then, albeit reluctantly, followed Rosalynn.


    ¡°Osborn, what the hell?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they were far enough away, Zenobia turned to Osborn, puzzled, ¡°Are you that scared of her?


    Today she¡¯s just out for a stroll. But if we let her walk all over us, tomorrow she mighte tear down


    our house!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Osborn retorted immediately.


    Zenobia was even more confused, ¡°How do you know that? She¡¯s the head of Bane Corporation! The


    one who wants to kick us out and build a resort here! What makes you think she won¡¯t?¡±


    Osborn didn¡¯t answer.


    Zenobia was fuming. She stormed off home, fetched a chair and plonked it down by the door, then sat


    down with a huff.


    She kept a watchful eye on Rosalynn¡¯s direction, ready to fend off any sneak attacks, unaware that


    Rosalynn had no such ns.


    ¡°President Silverman originally nned to build some overwater bungalows here,¡± Sean pointed out a


    stretch of water.


    The wind picked up again, and Rosalynn pulled her coat tighter.


    Looking at the area Wayne had nned ahead, she stayed silent.


    Sean didn¡¯t disturb her after he finished speaking, just stood off to the side.


    Rosalynn hugged her arms, lost in thought for a while.


    In fact, Wayne wasn¡¯t fond of water, let alone the ocean.


    He had never thought about starting a sea ind project before.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Sean felt her sadness and let out a soft sigh.


    There was a time period that Secretary Tesdal was deeply in love with President Silverman, but he was


    clueless Later, he watched as President Silverman agonized in love for Secretary Tesdal, getting lost in


    memories every day. He always felt it was a shame, reminding him of a phrase he¡¯d read somewhere.


    ¡°She loved him, he loved her, but they never loved each other at the same time.¡±


    After a long wait, President Silverman finally saw a miracle-Secretary Tesdal was alive.


    Watching them have Ivy and Cory and live a normal life as a couple, he couldn¡¯t begin to express his


    joy and relief But¡­


    Off in the distance¡­


    The guy who¡¯d been resting for a while felt his headache easing up a bit.


    He hobbled over to the window with his cane, intending to check if the sun had set.


    Instead, he saw three figures on the beach.


    He barely left the inn due to his mobility issues.


    To keep him from getting bored, Zenobia had given him a marine telescope. He¡¯d often stand by the


    window or on the roof, watching birds. It was quite fun.


    He turned to pick up the telescope from the table and look at the figures again.


    By coincidence, as soon as he made out one of the figures, she turned and wiped a tear from her eye.


    It was getting dark.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t see her clearly, he could tell she was upset.


    His chest started to hurt and his headache intensified.


    Despite this, he didn¡¯t let go of the telescope. He continued to watch her, his forehead beading with


    sweat and his brow furrowed.


    She turned back quickly and said something to the two men behind her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He recognized one of the men, the shorter one.


    His name seemed to be Sean, one of the guys who¡¯d wanted to tear down the inn.


    Was the woman with them?


    Suddenly, he remembered Zenobia mentioning that the wife of the president of Bane Corporation


    would personally handle the preservation of the corals on the ind.


    Volunteers wouldn¡¯t side with someone from Bane Corporation, and Sean seemed to be showing the


    woman a lot of respect.


    Could she be the wife of the president of Bane Corporation?


    Had he known her before? Why did he get such a headache and heartache when he saw her?


    Images shed through his mind and vanished.


    The next moment, he vomited blood.


    ¡°n!¡± Zenobia¡¯s mother Vi Quin, who hade to bring n food, saw him vomiting blood as


    soon as she entered the room.


    Zenobia, who was sitting at the door, was also startled by the noise upstairs. She immediately forgot


    about the president¡¯s wife and rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Mom! What¡¯s wrong with n?¡±


    ¡°Quickly go get Osborn. n¡¯s vomiting blood and passed out!¡± Vi said anxiously.


    Zenobia immediately responded, then quickly ran downstairs towards Osborn.


    Osborn was ying with a flower, asionally ncing at Rosalynn.


    Seeing the three of them starting to leave, he immediately stood up.


    He thought for a moment and decided to approach them. He had no ulterior motives.


    He thought that since he didn¡¯t pick up the flower earlier, he should give her another one.


    ¡°Osborn!¡±

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Zenobia came running, leaving Osborn somewhat helpless.


    He stopped: ¡°Zenobia, I¡¯ve told you, she won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Osborn, n suddenly coughed up blood and fainted!¡± Zenobia yelled, ignoring the nearby presence


    of Rosalynn and her


    group.


    Osborn was stunned, his face turning serious. ¡°He was fine just a moment ago, why would he suddenly


    cough up blood?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you better go check it out!¡±


    ¡°Someone got hurt? I brought a medical team, need any help?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice echoed from a


    distance.


    Zenobia looked hopeful at the sound of it.


    Just as she was about to ept the offer, Osborn declined it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. n¡¯s been under the weather, I got this!¡± With that, he took off, dragging


    Zenobia along without even a goodbye.


    Once they were out of Rosalynn¡¯s earshot, he lowered his voice: ¡°Have you lost your mind? Didn¡¯t I tell


    you not to let them see n?¡±


    ¡°But n is¡­¡± Zenobia was scared to death at the sight of the blood on the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s been worse off before, and I managed to patch him up. Nothing is gonna happen to him. Anyway,


    remember my words, if you don¡¯t want to lose n, listen to me!¡± Osborn¡¯s tone was unusually serious


    and domineering.


    The words ¡°losing n¡¯ made Zenobia immediatelypliant.


    Rosalynn stood still, watching the frantic siblings..


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they supposed to be educated?¡± She was puzzled, ¡°They seem a bit reluctant to ept


    treatment?¡±


    ¡°n? They¡¯re not talking about that troublemaker, are they?¡± Felix asked with a low voice, ¡°Turns out


    he¡¯s a sick man?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, he¡¯s quite mysterious. Heard he¡¯s a good friend of Osborn from school, but not many


    people have seen him.¡± Sean said, ¡°Anyway, we shouldn¡¯t take everything these inders said


    seriously. They¡¯re crafty, don¡¯t expect them to tell you


    the truth.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, not much to go on. For all we know, these natives might be worshipping him like a god, they


    won¡¯t reveal his identity that easily. Felixined.


    He was really pissed off! Rosalynn nced back towards the inn.


    ¡°When¡¯s the marine biologist we hired arriving?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here by tomorrow afternoon. Should arrive around the same time as the expert volunteer.¡±


    Sean replied.


    Rosalynn nodded and headed back.


    Osborn rushed into n¡¯s room, the sight of blood and his frantic mother greeting him.


    ¡®Osborn¡­ what do we do?¡± Vi asked as soon as she saw him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Osborn didn¡¯t respond. He went over to n, lifted his eyelid to have a look.


    Osborn and Zenobia¡¯s father used to be a fairly well-known doctor before they ended up on this ind,


    so Osborn had learnt


    a lot from him.


    ¡°He¡¯s always had a chest issue, the coughing blood is probably due to him getting overly angry.¡±


    Osborn looked at the man lying unconscious on the bed, then at the blood on the floor.


    The blood was near the window, and a pair of binocrs was still clutched in his hand.


    Could it be¡­


    Osborn stood up, walked over to the window, and looked out. The window directly overlooked the


    distant beach.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Before they bought the indst year, those guys were hanging around there for quite a while.


    They were just there¡­


    ¡°Howe n suddenly started throwing up blood? Mom, did you have a fight with n?¡± Zenobia


    asked anxiously.


    Vi looked frustrated. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just brought up some food. As soon as I opened the


    door, I saw n throwing up blood. I didn¡¯t even say a word!¡±


    ¡°Osborn said it was because he got angry!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Osborn red at Zenobia. ¡°How can you talk to Mom like that?¡±


    Zenobia looked at her mother. Vi looked upset, as if she was about to cry at any moment.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just really worried about n. You know that he¡¯s barely made it through a few


    times before, and now he¡¯s throwing up blood.¡± Zenobia said, tears falling from her eyes.


    Vi didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her son.


    Osborn thought for a moment, picked up a pen and paper from the table, and wrote a note. He walked


    over to Zenobia and said, ¡°Stop crying. n will be fine. Go get him some medicine. He¡¯ll be better in a


    few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­


    Zenobia wiped her tears, looked at n, took the note from Osborn, and went downstairs.


    Osborn and Vi looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡°Mom, once n gets a bit better, you can leave with him and Zenobia.¡±


    Vi looked down and said, ¡°Osborn, are we doing the right thing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? n lost his memory and thinks he¡¯s Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦, and Zenobia really likes


    him. If we keep things as they are, everyone will get what they want. That¡¯s a good thing!¡± Osborn said


    excitedly.


    Vi looked serious.


    Three months ago, Osborn, who was working outside, suddenly dragged out a seriously injured and


    unconscious man from the cabin.


    He was dying and barely hanging on.


    Osborn said this was his friend n, but Vi felt that this man looked familiar.


    A few weekster, when the man got a bit better, Vi found a group photo while cleaning up her


    husband¡¯s belongings.


    It was a photo of the rich businessmen who came to buy the ind and the ind owner fromst year.


    Her husband had quite a reputation on the ind and was also in the photo.


    And the handsome businessman in the center of the photo was exactly the same as the man Osborn


    had brought back.


    She panicked and immediately confronted her son.


    Osborn exined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think! He was injured, and I happened to be passing by. I


    found him washed up on a deserted ind. I jumped off the boat and ran over. After confirming that he


    was still breathing, I saved him!¡±


    ¡°Saved him? Why didn¡¯t you hand him over to the police? Why did you bring him back?¡± Vi didn¡¯t


    believe him at all.


    Her children loved this inn deeply. To keep the inn, they were willing to do anything, which didn¡¯t


    surprise Vi.


    ¡°I want him to live. And since I saved his life, after he recovers, I¡¯ll ask him to keep Dad¡¯s inn. He¡¯ll


    definitely agree!¡± Osborn said firmly.


    Butter things didn¡¯t go as they had nned.


    Another half a monthter, the unconscious man finally woke up under Osborn¡¯s care.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    That day, he woke up to find Osborn and Vi had gone out to negotiate with the construction crew.


    Meanwhile, Zenobia rushed back from overseas and immediately fell for this handsome man..


    By the time Osborn and Vi returned, the guy had been given the name n and was now Zenobia¡¯s


    fianc¨¦.


    Osborn and Vi were dumbfounded


    Soon, they learned from Zenobia that the man had amnesia. He couldn¡¯t remember a thing.


    Osborn was shocked. If he can¡¯t remember anything, how could he help them keep their father¡¯s inn?


    Vi decided to contact his family and send him back.


    The next day, Vi left the ind and flew to H Country.


    Without any contact information for n¡¯s family and not wanting to cause any trouble for her son, she


    had no choice but to wait near the Bane Corp Center.


    After two days of waiting, she overheard a conversation.


    ¡°The rtionship between tycoons is so unpredictable. I can¡¯t believe Rosalynn has a new lover so


    soon after Wayne¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°That guy is also a looker, even younger than Wayne. Secretary Tesdal can¡¯t be alone forever after her


    husband¡¯s death, right? I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Vi was stunned.


    That night, she saw a handsome man drive to the Bane Corp Center to pick up Rosalynn, who happily


    got into his car.


    Vi¡¯s mind was filled withplex scenarios. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to tell this woman that her


    husband was still alive.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The next day, she returned to the ind. Hoping to discuss it with her son, she found her daughter had


    somehow found a wheelchair and was wheeling n out of the inn.


    She had never seen her daughter so happy.


    She thought about the tycoon¡¯s wife who already had a new lover. If he went back now, they might try


    to kill him over his assets, just like in the movies.


    Since her daughter liked him and he had no memory, why not just let him be n?


    Osborn had been worried about this for days.


    Hearing his mother¡¯s idea, he was shocked, ¡°Mom, Zenobia is mad enough to fall for him, but have you


    gone mad too?¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Vi asked seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve checked where his ident took ce. No


    matter how the sea flows. it couldn¡¯t have brought him here! What will you say when they ask how he


    ended up here? I only found out when I got to H Country that the woman had been looking for him for a


    long time. Do you think she will thank you or me you for hiding him?¡±


    Osborn was a bit nervous.


    Vi continued, ¡°The way things are now also protects him. We don¡¯t know his wife, but she already


    has a new partner in such a short time. Obviously, she didn¡¯t really love him. From what I know, all his


    wealth andpany now belong to his wife. Faced with such a massive fortune and a new wealthy


    boyfriend, I¡¯m not sure she would choose him again. If she didn¡¯t, what would happen to a man as


    wounded as him?¡±


    And so, reluctantly, Osborn had to give in.


    If he had known that Wayne would lose all his memory when he woke up, he would have definitely sent


    him back.


    But, it¡¯s all toote now


    He took care of Wayne as best as he could, watching him recover day by day, eventually epting the


    fact that he was now n


    This was until Bane Corporation sent a new deputy manager with all the court documents, insisting on


    forcibly evicting the ind¡¯s residents.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Life might just keep gothaj sin thu thie


    When he met the new vee pidently y


    He had


    hem from afer botore he was Wayne¡¯s right hand man


    Sewing Zenobia who was always happy because of Wayne¡¯s peace bon decided to protect he


    Sot discussed with his mother decided to give up Zenobia and Away from here, away from the people


    of Bane Corporation start a neve


    to life.


    But Zenobi reacted strongly to this


    fathers


    thegration agent and the k


    The day before the deco to sign, Zenobis was in a bad mood and naked off to go beating with Wayne


    During this trip, amnesiac Wayne recognized the prabus corals in the ses


    inn,


    Zebedidit understand why her mother and Osbowed to give up her father¡¯s in the only knew there was


    save her father¡¯s inn


    without notifying her mother and Osbon, themed water natives andunched a new round of resistance


    against Bene Corporation


    Seeking inte celebrities to expand online influence was all Wayne¡¯s iden


    When Osbom found out, we already toote


    nu


    From the moment he knew that the line incident had caused a sensation, arge number of volunteers


    came to the ind, and even had physical conflicts with the vice president ured


    He had a hunch


    That won wasing


    He and his mother looked at the unconscious Wayne and were silent for a long time


    He must have seen her Dubom said in a low voce while wiging the blood off the floor


    Will he remember then? his mother¡¯s lips tended ¡°What will happen to Zenobia if he dows?


    Osbom didn¡¯t speak


    He cleaned up the blood on the floor and on the ss Mam, let¡¯s take a bet


    7


    Bet about what his mother was anxious


    Thest person Zenobia saw before going to bed every day was him, and the first person she saw


    when she woke up was


    at him


    Even after such a long time he couldn¡¯t even ept physical contact with Zambia, but she didn¡¯t mind


    at all and had n


    Znever asked them who n really was, where he came from it was as if he was the n she talked


    about her fance


    Vi was saty west if he regained tus memory and no longer needed Zenobia, Zenobia would be


    devastated


    He was Zenons first love


    The wa


    up regning he memory and hacks without gaining his memory,range a boat tomore and it away


    Oution and in


    Vi frowned, was sent for a long time Aight


    fate?


    Osborn responded


    He stood up, walked over to


    lescope tightly


    a family or not, it up to


    Zenobia and n away from here, away from the pods of Co


    But Zenobia reacted strongly to this


    The day before the decision to sign, Zenobia was in a bed mode Pag


    Durmg this trip, amnesiac Wayne recognized the precious cons in the she


    Zenobia didn¡¯t understand why her mother and Osborn wanted to give up her father¡¯s inele os


    save her father¡¯s inn


    Without notifying her mother and Osborn, she teamed up with other natives andunches a new round


    of sce against Bane Corporation.


    Seeking inte celebrities to expand online influence was all Wayne¡¯s idea


    When Osborn found out, it was already toote.


    From the moment he knew that the online incident had caused a sensation, arge number of


    volunteers can ind, and even had physical conflicts with the vice president urred


    He had a hunch.


    That woman wasing.


    He and his mother looked at the unconscious Wayne and were silent for a long time


    ¡°He must have seen her,¡± Osborn said in a low voice while wiping the blood off the floor


    ¡°Will he remember then?¡± his mother¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°What will happen to Zenobia if he does?


    Osborn didn¡¯t speak.


    He cleaned up the blood on the floor and on the ss: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take a bet.¡±


    ¡°Bet about what?¡± his mother was anxious.


    Thest person Zenobia saw before going to bed every day was him, and the first person she saw


    when she woke up was still him.


    Even after such a long time, he couldn¡¯t even ept physical contact with Zenobia, but she didn¡¯t mind


    at all and had noints.


    Zenobia never asked them who n really was, where he came from. It was as if he was the n she


    talked about her fiance.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Vi was very worried. If he regained his memory and no longer needed Zenobia, Zenobia would be


    devastated.


    He was Zenobia¡¯s first love!


    ¡°If he wakes up, regaining his memory, we¡¯ll send him back. If he wakes up, without regaining his


    memory, I¡¯ll arrange a boat tomorrow and let Zenobia take him away.¡±


    Osborn said in a deep voice.


    Vi frowned, was silent for a long time: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle on that. Whether we can be a family or not,


    let¡¯s leave it up to fatel


    Osborn responded.


    He stood up, walked over to Wayne, and put the telescope tightly held in his hand back on the table.


    At this moment, night hadpletely fallen, making the sea and the sky merge into one,


    indistinguishable


    Osborn looked out the window, the image appeared again in front of his eyes, the woman looking up at


    him, that heart-racing look.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    What Osborn didn¡¯t expect was that a whole night had passed Wayne had so no signs of waking up


    Wayne¡¯s condition was like when he was first rescued, he fell into aa again


    By lunchtime, Zenobia came back from outside


    ¡°Has n not woken up yet? Zenckisely


    Osborn shook his head. I checked his pulse, didn¡¯t find anything wrong. How¡¯s the situation outside?


    Have the marine biologists arrived?¡±


    ¡°They have Zenobia nodded a bit impatiently. ¡°But I was a step toote, they were already taken away


    by that woman?


    Rosalynn¡¯s image popped into Osbom¡¯s head


    ¡°Zenobia, let¡¯s not meddle in this anymore, let the other inders deal with it. You stay here with n,


    don¡¯t go out and sh with them, Osborn continued


    Zenobia clearly didn¡¯t want to


    ¡°Osborn, why do you and mom always say that? You¡¯re scared of her, but I¡¯m not


    ¡°Just do as I said Osbom suddenly got angry, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Zenobia was so scared she started shaking, hugging her arms tightly to herself


    ¡°Fine, give me a reason! If you can convince me, I won¡¯t gor She really wanted to know why mom and


    Osborn¡¯s attitude towards that woman had changed so drastically.


    Osborn looked at Zenobia, his breath bing heavier


    He thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth: ¡°If we keep hiding this from you, you¡¯ll do something


    you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡±


    Zenobia frowned: ¡°Are you and mom really hiding something from me?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Osborn¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°Do you know who that woman is?¡±


    ¡°I know, right? The heiress of a tycoon, the wife of a CEO.


    ¡°She¡¯s n¡¯s wife,¡± Osborn cut her off.


    Zenobia was stunned, then her voice started shaking, ¡°Osborn, what nonsense are you talking about?


    Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°n¡¯s real name is Wayne, he¡¯s from the Silverman Group, the CEO of Bane Corporation!¡± Osborn


    said, ¡°He was kidnapped in H Country and fell into the sea. I saved him when he was on hisst breath.


    I originally nned to save him, so he would owe me a life-saving favor, then use this as a reason to


    keep our dad¡¯s hotel. But I didn¡¯t expect him to lose his memory, and you lied when we weren¡¯t around


    saying he was your fianc¨¦, and he really believed it¡­¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying to me!! I¡¯ve seen Wayne in the news, he doesn¡¯t look like n, n is


    much more handsome!!¡± Zenobia refused to believe it.


    Osborn didn¡¯t say anything else. He took out his phone from his pocket, found some photos of Wayne


    and Rosalynn he found when he couldn¡¯t sleepst night.


    In addition to some early photos, there were also high-definition photos of the two at Natalie Stein¡¯s


    funeral, and photos of Wayne at various events.


    ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    Zenobia was trembling as she flipped through the photos, flipping faster the more she looked.


    ¡°They just look a bit simr..Zenobia muttered, Rosalynn¡¯s image kept popping up in her head.


    She quickly threw the phone to the side, looked at Osborn with tear filled eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it


    earlier?¡±


    ¡°Are you guys arguing?¡± Vi heard the arguing and immediately rushed over


    ¡°I told her the truth.¡± Osborn said bluntly


    Vi asked in shock, ¡°You¡±

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    ¡°Mom, if we don¡¯t spill the beans, she¡¯ll keep chasing after Mrs. Silverman. It¡¯s gonna blow up in our


    faces sooner orter!¡± Osborn said, a touch of exasperation in his voice.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zenobia, things wouldn¡¯t be so messy!


    ¡°Mom, you knew about this?¡± Zenobia was even more shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You all knew


    he was married and still kept me in the dark? What the hell were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Zenobia, listen to me. His wife has another man now. And he¡¯s no longer Wayne, he¡¯s your fianc¨¦!¡±


    Vi quickly reassured her, ¡°Osborn and I have decided, once n wakes up, we¡¯ll take him away


    from here, far from Bane Corporation and the Silverman family!¡±


    Osborn looked conflicted, but he didn¡¯t argue with Vi.


    There was this nagging reluctance deep within him. The idea of handing Wayne back to Rosalynn was


    like a knife to his heart.


    Zenobia slowly calmed down, ¡°How long has it been since Wayne¡¯s ident, and his wife already has


    another man?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes when I went to H Country to find her!¡± Vi dered firmly,


    ¡°A man came to pick her up from work, and they looked close.¡±


    In reality, all Vi saw was Evan opening the car door for Rosalynn. They didn¡¯t even touch each other.


    ¡°That¡¯s so shameless!¡± Zenobia didn¡¯t like Rosalynn to begin with, hearing her mother¡¯s words, she


    disliked her even more, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve my n!


    ¡°Zenobia, if you really want to be with n, then listen to Osborn. Stop messing with her, Osborn said


    seriously, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll handle any dealings with them. Once n wakes up, you guys should


    leave the ind, got it?¡±


    This time, Zenobia didn¡¯t insist on holding on to her father¡¯s hotel.


    She nodded without hesitation.


    She won¡¯t let a woman like that tarnish n!


    After lunch, Osborn stepped out in ce of Zenobia.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Zenobia here?¡± The others were somewhat dissatisfied when they saw Osborn.


    Zenobia had been leading the group in recent events, she was their leader.


    ¡°n¡¯s sick, she¡¯s staying with him, taking care of him,¡± Osborn responded.


    Upon hearing that n was ill, everyone expressed concern and inquired about his condition.


    Osborn brushed it off saying it was nothing serious, he just needed a few days to rest.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was in the middle of speaking when he spotted the beautiful woman surrounded by a crowd.


    After entertaining the marine botanists, Rosalynn led them to the dock to board a boat to the corals.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d put up more resistance to our visit, but it seems you¡¯re being quite cooperative, Ms.


    Jared.¡± The marine biologist brought by the inders and influencers was a slightly overweight, middle-


    aged Latino man.


    ¡°Mister, my daughter is a huge fan of your ¡®Marine Life Encyclopedia¡¯ published ten years ago. I¡¯ve


    always hoped to meet you, so I could give her a chance to meet you as well,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Hearing this, the professor smiled happily, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be delighted to meet your little angel!¡±


    As they were chatting, the ind residents and volunteers came over.


    Rosalynn looked up and saw the man who almost got a boot to the face from Felixst night.


    ¡°Professor Welson, you have to help us protect our home!¡± Before Osborn could say anything, a


    middle-aged man behind him rushed toward Professor Welson, tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Osborn always knew that the remaining locals had some extreme opinions about Bane Corporation.


    The moment he saw one of the inders charging, he feared that the man might attack Rosalynn.


    Without a second thought, he stepped forward, grabbed the man by his clothes, and pulled him back.


    The force was too much, and the man was running too fast.


    Result, the man lost his bnce andnded t on his butt, screaming out in pain.


    ¡°Osborn, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    The man¡¯s wife seeing this, quickly ran over, shoved Osborn, and checked on her husband.


    Osbom was taken aback, his eyes instinctively went to Rosalynn.


    That beautiful woman was staring at him.


    Osborn quickly looked away, nervously.


    ¡°You okay? Do you need a doctor?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your fake concern!¡± The man¡¯s wife shot back angrily.


    Over the years, more and more tourists came to the ind, everyone¡¯s ie got better.


    But these sudden people from H Country, with their money, wanted to drive them out, what the hell?


    They were the ones who had been living on this ind for a long time!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn looked away and stopped bothering with them.


    She walked towards the pier with two marine botanists.


    ¡°Osborn, have you lost it? Why did you pull me? You trying to kill me?¡± The man who fell shouted,


    pointing his finger at Osbom.


    ¡°I should be asking you, what were you trying to do?¡± Osborn asked in a low serious voice.


    There were volunteers nearby, but they had kept their distance from the locals since Rosalynn arrived.


    Osborn said loudly, ¡°Whatever I do, it¡¯s for protecting our ind, our home!¡±


    Just as he suspected, this guy wanted to harm Rosalynn.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid!¡± Osborn eximed, ¡°You think her people are just for show? You wouldn¡¯t even touch


    her before they pin you down!TM


    He remembered the leg that almost hit him in the face yesterday evening.


    ¡°What can I do? She¡¯s brought some so-called professors and experts. If they say the coral isn¡¯t rare,


    we still have to leave!¡± Osborn didn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, n had mentioned to him that even if the coral was identified asmon, it didn¡¯t matter.


    There were rainforests, countless nts and animals. They could find some rare ones and say they


    were rare as well.


    By doing this, they could stall for a long time.


    With so many workers on the ind, stalling for a day meant wasting a day¡¯s budget.


    When Bane Corporation could no longer bear it, he would sit down and talk with them. They didn¡¯t mind


    Bane Corporation building a resort, but Bane Corporation had to provide a n that the unwilling locals


    could ept


    If Bane Corporation couldn¡¯t propose a good n, then the struggle would continue.


    There were so many nts and animals here, they all needed to be slowly identified.


    The locals were making a racket.


    Osborn remained silent, his gaze passed through the crowd and locked onto that figure.


    There were too many simr corals, and rare corals were extremely scarce.


    The professor teams from both sides went to the coral sea, they carefully filmed the scene, then


    carefully took samples.


    These samples would be taken back to theb for further analysis, to determine if these corals were


    rare corals, or a new species.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t go with them. She just waited at the pier.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    At this point, Jaime¡¯s live stream was flooded withizens from all over the world, with most of them


    being from H Country.


    They were drawn in by rumors that Rosalynn could be spotted in the stream,


    Jaime had added a small window into his stream to shoot the dockside.


    ¡°Dang, has Rosalynn lost weight or what? Looks like a gust of wind could blow her away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate, man! Rosalynn¡¯s vibe is incredibly strong!¡±


    ¡°I just looked into this whole thing. Do some people reallyck basicmon sense? Wayne paid for


    the ind and evenpensated the residents, but they still refuse to leave. How did this be


    Rosalynn¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°Right, they never even had property rights on the ind. Thend was leased to them by the ind¡¯s


    owner. Even if they¡¯ve been renting for a lifetime, they still don¡¯t own the ce!¡±


    ¡°So, I really don¡¯t get what some people are ranting about?¡±


    ¡°What else can they rant about? Being wealthy is a crime now?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Rosalynn can solve this problem. She¡¯s spent so much money. It¡¯d be a huge loss if she


    fails!¡±


    ¡°Heard that the big shot rumored to be involved with Rosalynn has his IP address showing up at her


    end!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I just checked, it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better should keep their mouths shut. Evan is pursuing Rosalynn, but she


    hasn¡¯t agreed to anything. Stop spreading rumors about the girl!¡±


    Theizens were probably the best rumor-mongers in the world.


    Besides exposing celebrities¡¯ rtionships, they¡¯re also top-notch at stirring up all sorts of messy stuff.


    Right now, Evan has indeed arrived. He is waiting at the harbor for a seane.


    He¡¯s been trying really hard these past few months.


    He¡¯s been rejected countless times, but each time he brushes it off and tries again to get close to


    Rosalynn.


    His mom once told him that as long as he¡¯s sincere, he can solve any problem.


    He¡¯s not going to back down just because Rosalynn pushes him away, not like before.


    After two teams of experts took their samples, they didn¡¯t linger on the ind, leaving only two students


    to continue observing and recording.


    Once the experts were sent off, Rosalynn was about to retire for a rest.


    Just then, Evan¡¯s seane arrived.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°A tourist?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    Then she saw a familiar figure descend from the ne.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Evan waved and called out.


    He wasn¡¯t dressed in a suit and looked simr to the first time she met him on the cruise ship.


    Evan called out Rosalynn¡¯s name excitedly.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to fetch his luggage and rushed towards her.


    Rosalynn sighed in resignation, ¡°So this is your idea of a vacation?¡±


    Evan grinned, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here, perfect for a vacation!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lockner, your intentions are clear as day.¡± Sean Hudy was not pleased with Evan.


    President Silverman had only gone missing, not passed away.


    15:20


    Chapter


    These past few months, this guy had been actively courting Secretary Tesdal.


    The folks in the CEO¡¯s office knew all about it, they were all chattering about it daily.


    They even said Evan was adorable and very handsome, but Sean didn¡¯t see it that way.


    He simply found Evan particrly annoying.


    Seeing him now, Sean¡¯s impression of him worsened.


    He bet Evan was just good at ying innocent!

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    You for one night, and I¡¯ll have someone see you all motto Rosco


    Eve was not pleased


    The got a two week vacation


    You can go have fun elsewhere it¡¯s not very peaceful here and conflicts can happen sp atiget moved


    Enatelyughed. That sounds like a good idea, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Resalon


    vent silent.


    Can I have dinner now? I haven¡¯t eaten much all day, I¡¯m starving? Evan continued


    Loc you will definitely have a great dinner tonight, all fresh seafood? Felix chimed in from the side


    Evan is a decent guy


    Whenever he prepared gifts for Cory Jared and Ivy Jared, he never forgot about Molly


    Soon, Evan picked up his luggage and followed Rosalynn. He joked around with her as they walked


    towards her residence


    He roughly knew what Rosalynn liked, and his suitcase was filled with snacks.


    If it wasn¡¯t so hot here, he would have bought some cheese cakes and other stuff.


    Osbom saw the experts leaving, he intended to tell Rosalynn that their family had agreed to move


    But, as soon as he came over, he saw another man besides Rosalynn.


    Last night, ording to his mother¡¯s words, he searched online, and this man was the one who was


    with Rosalynn


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Rosalynn looked at Osborn and asked softly.


    She didn¡¯t sense any hostility from this young man.


    It was like this yesterday, and he even helped her today.


    The man who rushed over was obviously targeting her.


    Although he charged, Felix was there, so she was not harmed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But Rosalynn was still grateful for his kindness.


    ¡°No¡­ Osborn shook his head, then said, ¡°Zenobia might have been a bit impulsive earlier. She just


    wanted to protect our father¡¯s inn. She meant no harm, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, then go persuade those who don¡¯t want to move,¡± Felix didn¡¯t particrly like


    Osbom.


    He always had an intuition for bad people or things, so he thought Osborn and Zenobia were not good


    people


    1 will, Osborn immediately replied.


    Felix was a bit surprised, ¡°You agreed to move?¡±


    Osborn lowered his eyes, noticing Evan from the corner of his eye.


    The men by her side, they¡¯re all so dazzling, huh¡­.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Osborn nodded, appearing somewhat dejected.


    Osborn swallowed, ¡°n is fine, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. We¡¯ll start moving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t say anything more. These people should move in the first ce.


    Since they¡¯ve agreed now, there¡¯s no need for her to be overly grateful


    And then, Rosalynn headed towards her residence.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    ¡°Rosalynn, after dinner, can you show me around? Can we go out to sea? I brought my snorkeling


    gear, how about we go together? Hria said you love snorkeling!¡±


    They kept walking, further and further away.


    Rosalynn seemed to say something, but Osborn didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    Osborn stood there, feeling down, and kicked the sand in frustration.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Jaime was enjoying his meal.


    That guy had been sneaking peeks at Rosalynn, suspicious indeed.


    ¡°That¡¯s Osborn, Zenobia¡¯s rtive,¡± answered a volunteer nearby, ¡°You guys from H Country have so


    many delicious foods. how can this canned food taste so good?¡±


    Jaime simply handed him the whole can he was holding: ¡°He¡¯s that wild woman Zenobia¡¯s rtive,


    huh? He¡¯s been eyeing Rosalynn¡­


    Jaime almost misspoke.


    ¡°He¡¯s been eyeing that pretty heiress, could he be¡­¡± Jaime suddenly changed his expression, ¡°Could


    he be up to something?¡±


    The people around were silent. They thought Jaime was going to say seduce.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jaime felt a bit nervous, he walked aside to call Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn picked up the phone: ¡°I thought you would pretend not to be on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, that boy who was talking to you, have Felix and the others keep an eye on him,¡± Jaime said


    in a low voice, ¡°I suspect he has ill intentions!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn also felt Osborn¡¯s attitude changed a bit too quickly, Zenobia was still


    yelling and refusing topromise in the morning, but now he was volunteering to say they would


    move¡­.


    ¡°Nothing, I just feel this boy has been secretly watching you!¡± Jaime sneered, ¡°I heard from the


    volunteer who lives at his ce, the inders were gathering at his house earlier, he even said if things


    get really bad, he¡¯ll kill the person in charge!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Felix is here, and all the mercenaries you guys brought. Even if they dare to make a


    move, they can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just be careful, Jaime grumbled, ¡°And why is Evan here? You guys aren¡¯t really dating, right?


    He¡¯s not good enough, Wayne is better!¡±


    Rosalynn was getting a headache from Jaime¡¯s nagging, she missed the silent IT genius from the past.


    How could someone be more talkative as they grow older?


    ¡°Alright, alright. You really can talk, sneak overter, I¡¯ll save a big lobster for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jaime agreed excitedly.


    Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    At this time, the person who went to investigate Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦ called.


    Rosalynn frowned after listening


    ¡°There¡¯s no such person?¡±


    ¡°ording to the information we have, this person is called n. He was Osborn¡¯s friend when he was


    studying, but we investigated all his rtionships and didn¡¯t find anyone named n. He seems to


    have appeared out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°How can someone just appear out of nowhere? Keep investigating Rosalynn¡¯s frown deepened


    Then, she thought of Osborn¡¯s sudden decision to leave


    Could this n be a refugee here?


    But no matter who he was, as long as they moved out quickly, she couldn¡¯t care less about his identity.


    The person on the phone agreed and then hung up.


    Evan was tilting his head looking at her.


    He suddenly raised his hand, his fingertip touched her forehead and gently pushed: ¡°You¡¯re frowning so


    hard!¡±

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Zenobia was tucked away in the shadows, witnessing the scene unfold clearly before her.


    All she could see was Evan¡¯s face split into a wide grin,pletely oblivious to Rosalynn¡¯s cold and


    displeased gaze.


    She couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, so she missed the warning Rosalynn shot at Evan, telling


    him not to touch her. To Zenobia, Rosalynn was nothing more than a flighty woman.


    In just a few short months, she had betrayed her lover and found herself a new lover, and they were


    intimate.


    Zenobia was growing more certain that Rosalynn was unworthy of her n.


    She was more resolute than ever that she wouldn¡¯t allow n to return to Rosalynn, believing that the


    woman would only hurt him.


    With a malicious re at Rosalynn, Zenobia swiftly turned and left.


    Upon returning to the inn, Vi informed her that n had woken up. Zenobia rushed upstairs to see


    him.


    Osborn had just arrived too. He was speaking with n, ¡°Did your memorye back? Remember


    anything?¡±


    Zenobia frowned, thinking Osborn was a total fool. Why bring up the memory issue now?


    She then turned her worried eyes towards n.


    When Osborn brought him back, he was covered in wounds, including his face.


    Though his wounds had healed, leaving a scar on his left cheek, it did nothing to mar his handsome


    features.


    n was pale, shaking his head in response, ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing this, Zenobia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t. It only


    gives you a headache!¡±


    Osborn sat quietly, wondering if this could be fate¡¯s doing. Maybe it was destiny for him to take Wayne


    away.


    ¡°n, we¡¯ve decided to stop fighting with those businessmen,¡± Osborn dered. ¡°We¡¯re nning to


    find a new ce, open up a simr inn like dad¡¯s, and start a new life as a family.¡±


    Zenobia was puzzled, wondering why Osborn was discussing this with n now.


    Right then, n nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s dangerous to fight those tycoons. Let¡¯s take the


    money and run.¡±


    Zenobia nodded, ¡°Once we leave this ind, we¡¯ll find a hospital to treat your leg. That way, you won¡¯t


    need the crutch


    anymore!¡±


    n nodded again.


    ¡°n, you rest up. We¡¯ll bring you some medicine and foodter, Osborn stood up, exchanging a


    nce with Zenobia, ¡°Come down with me. Don¡¯t disturb n¡¯s rest with your chatter.¡±


    Smiling at n, Zenobia followed Osborn out of the room, gently closing the door behind her.


    The man reclined on the pillow lowered his eyelids, his longshes casting a vague shadow on his


    skin.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He stared silently out the window, lost in deep thought.


    Osborn held Zenobia¡¯s hand tightly, striding ahead and forcing her to jog to keep up


    By the time they reached a secluded spot, Zenobia was slightly irritated.


    She pushed Osborn away, ¡°What¡¯s your deal, Osborn?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Just took a little stroll¡±


    ¡°You went to see Rosalynn again? Osborn said angrily


    Zenobia¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Yes, I did. Not only did I see her, but I also saw how cozy she was


    with that man! No sooner had Rosalynn arrived than he couldn¡¯t wait to follow. While n was fighting


    for his life, she was getting cory with that guy


    ¡°Enough!¡± Osborn cut her off, ¡°In this world, it¡¯s okay for a woman whose husband has died to find


    another partner!¡±


    ¡°Why do you always defend her?¡± Zenobia noted Osborn¡¯s unusual behaviour, ¡°Have you fallen for


    her?¡±


    Caught off guard, Osborn¡¯s face turned a shade darker.


    ¡°Watch your mouth. Anyway, I¡¯ve agreed to move out in three days. We¡¯ll start packing tonight and


    hopefully leave by tomorrow or the day after!¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Alright, I got it!¡±

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Over at Rosalynn¡¯s.


    Jaime was ballsy enough to not wait for the cover of night. He cooked up someme excuse and made


    his way over to Rosalynn¡¯s ce.


    He was sat at the dining table, wolfing down the delicious dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna piece together this crab shell and snap a pic to Ivy!¡± He said proudly, while munching and


    admiring the perfect crab shell he had peeled.


    Rosalynn just shook her head and had someone serve him another one


    ¡°If you love it, then eat as much as you want. There¡¯s a shortage of everything on the sea, except for


    these crabs.¡±


    Jaime nodded, taking another nce at Evan, who was gracefully eating his crab pasta.


    With his slick, shiny hair and refined face, Evan didn¡¯t look like a reliable guy at all!


    Evan caught Jaime¡¯s gaze and gave him a friendly smile.


    Jaime just grunted and continued chowing down.


    After dinner, Jaime sneaked back to his crew, also packing a bunch of crab meat for Mike.


    ¡°Jaime, you¡¯re a real mater Mike eximed.


    Just then, they saw Rosalynn walking over with Evan.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, one of the volunteers actually recognized Evan


    ¡°Evan?¡± The guy ran up to Evan, ¡°Oh my God, it really is you. I¡¯m a huge fan of your designs, could I


    get an autograph?!¡±


    This was a first for Evan


    He¡¯s usually low-key and rarely even attends brandunch events.


    After signing, Evan kept his head down, urging Rosalynn to get going


    Rosalynn justughed it off.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, Mr. Lockner has social anxiety? Rosalynn teased


    Once they were out of the crowd, Evan let out a sigh of relief: ¡°Go ahead andugh at me.¡±


    ¡°Wayne always has good taste.¡± Rosalynn said calmly


    Evan paused, his smile fading somewhat


    ¡°I thought you would never mention him in front of me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Why wouldn¡¯t I mention him? Rosalynn asked defiantly


    Thest trace of a smile disappeared from Evan¡¯s face


    He didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he just kicked the sand and kept walking


    After a while they arrived at the Zenobia family¡¯s inn


    The inn¡¯s doors were tightly shut


    Do you think they tear down these unique buildings? Even asked


    Rosalynn shook her head sul not


    her head ¡®sal not sure, the design n is a rough sketch¡±


    She took a look as wel


    ¡°This ce does have a unique char, dacuss it with the designers


    As they were talking they continued waking The setting sun sched their shades


    Upstairs at the inn. n was standing by the window, not knowing whom he had left his binocrs


    He didit ask, nor nned to look for them


    He just watched the two figures, walking further into the distance under the glow of the setting sun.


    He could still hear the voices he had heard while unconscious.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    At that time, it seemed he heard Vi and Osborn talking. They mentioned his name was Wayne, and


    the female tycoon who came to the ind was his wife.


    In fact, there was something he had never brought up.


    From the moment he woke up, he had this vague feeling that he was married.


    But it seems his wife didn¡¯t love him and was always looking for a chance to leave him.


    This subtle feeling was indirectly confirmed in the conversation between Osborn and Vi.


    When he was missing, his wife was already dating other men.


    ¡°n, what are you staring at?¡±


    Just then, Zenobia arrived at the doorway with some fruits he liked.


    Seeing n staring out the window again, Zenobia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After she found out the truth, her mom told her that the reason n suddenly vomited blood that day


    might be because he saw Rosalynn, who was taking a walk over here, through the telescope.


    Zenobia freaked out and secretly took the telescope away.


    Tm not looking at anything.¡± n responded.


    Zenobia went to look out the window. Seeing the figures of Rosalynn and that man, her eyes filled with


    anger.


    Do you know them?¡± Zenobia asked n.


    He shook his head.


    Then Zenobia said, ¡°That woman is the new female tycoon, and the man next to her is her fianc¨¦,


    seems to be a jewelry tycoon. I met him this afternoon, he is a very handsome man.¡±


    The man stood there without saying a word, his gaze not leaving the window.


    His mind recalled the profile he saw through the telescope that day.


    She was really beautiful.


    He subconsciously touched his scarred face and his barely functional legs.


    The ident had done a lot of damage to him.


    Even when he was in good shape, she didn¡¯t like him, always trying to leave him.


    And now he¡¯s like this¡­


    His head started to hurt again.


    n Zenobia eximed, rushing to support him.


    But before her hand could touch him, he raised his hand to stop Zenobia: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to have a


    rest¡±


    After saying that, he made his way back to the bed and slowlyy down


    In his mind, there were still no memories, but his heart felt a deep pain.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His wife didn¡¯t love him and didn¡¯t want him anymore.


    So that¡¯s that.


    it¡¯s fate, and he won¡¯t disturb her anymore.


    Zenobia looked at his pale face and the pain he was in, her gaze falling back on the distant coastline


    The two blurry figures seemed to be close together


    n must really love that woman, huh?


    The first time he saw her, he vomited blood and fainted.


    The second time he saw her, he showed extreme pain.


    Even though he has no memories, he was still being affected by such a woman?


    Zenobia didn¡¯t understand, she also felt it was not worth it for the man she loved.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    But then, she reconsidered. There was still plenty of time, and she would pull out all the stops to make


    n fall for her.


    That way, even if he regained his past memoriester, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Her dad once told her, the


    heart knows who treats it best.


    Rosalynn pointed towards the area where Wayne nned to build a water house, describing Wayne¡¯s


    n to Evan.


    Evan nced at it, then turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Do you really believe Wayne wille back, Rosalynn?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone else in the world hade to terms with Wayne¡¯s death. It seemed like only Rosalynn and


    her kids still believed that he was alive, that he will return.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Rosalynn looked at Evan, stating firmly, ¡°So you better keep your emotions in check. We


    were never a thing, and we never will be.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure about us not having a shot, when you never even tried?¡± Evan asked, his


    voice heavy.


    This was the most definitive rejection he had received from Rosalynn.


    The sea breeze hit Rosalynn¡¯s face, messing up her hair.


    She tidied her hair, hugged her arms, and looked out at the sea, ¡°Six years ago, Wayne drove me into


    a corner. I thought I hated him for good. But over the years, all sorts of men havee and gone, yet I


    never felt anything for any of them. My grandma thought I¡¯d lost the ability to love because of the deep


    hurt Wayne caused. She even wanted to find me a shrink.¡± Evan listened, his eyebrows furrowed, but


    remained silent.


    ¡°I thought so too, that I¡¯d lost the ability to love. But it wasn¡¯t until I met him again that I realized, it¡¯s not


    that I can¡¯t love, it¡¯s just that I can only love Wayne. My love for him is as essential as my life. I can¡¯t


    love multiple people at once, I can only love one, and that one has to be Wayne.¡± Rosalynn looked at


    Evan, ¡°Do you get it, Evan?¡±


    Evan¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    How could he not?


    Isn¡¯t that the same as his feelings for Rosalynn?


    Ever since that nce on the cruise ship, all the women in the world have be dull and


    uninteresting to him.


    Except for Rosalynn, no one else could stir his emotions.


    ¡°Go home tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn said gently, ¡°You¡¯re such a great guy, there¡¯s definitely someone out


    there waiting just for you.¡±


    Evan looked into the distance, without a word.


    Rosalynn had said what she wanted to say. She couldn¡¯t dictate others¡¯ choices, so she said no more.


    After a while, Jaime¡¯s drone flew over quietly.


    Rosalynn looked up, shaking her head slightly.


    Has Jaime been hanging out with Cory and Ivy too much? Otherwise why did he seem to be more


    childish as he grew up?


    After sunset, Rosalynn and Evan headed back together.


    As they were nearing the native settlement, they heard a loudmotion


    ¡°Vi, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree to stand up against those bad guys together? Howe you


    and your family were with us this morning but are leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Osborn even helped that female CEO this aftemoon. Did she give you any benefits? is that why you¡¯re


    abandoning us and leaving?¡±


    ¡°It must ber


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave! If you want to leave, you have to tell us how much the female CEO gave your


    Rosalynn looked back at Felix not far away. Felix nodded slightly and walked towards them.


    The argument took ce about ten meters away from the Osborns¡¯ inn.


    A somewhat chubby woman was surrounded by a group of locals, some of whom had started to push


    and shove.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Coral protection n! They¡¯re not doing this for our interests at all. After getting a


    heftypensation, of course they would ditch us and leave secretly!¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t ask for extra money!¡± Vi defended, ¡°n is in poor health, we can¡¯t just wait here on


    the ind. We want to take him to see a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    As a local was about to throw a punch out of anger, Felix strode forward and rebuked, ¡°What do you


    think you¡¯re doing?¡±

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Most inders had encountered Felix at some point.


    Wherever thedy CEO went, this guy would be tailing her. If anyone tried to approach her, he¡¯d get all


    riled up.


    So, Felix was quite the intimidating figure.


    Whenever he appeared, those inders pestering Vi would back off instantly, ¡°What are you doing


    at our ce?¡±


    The braver ones would immediately challenge him.


    Felix scoffed, ¡°Your ce? The whole ind belongs to my boss, where¡¯s your ce?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t moved out, so this is our ce!¡± someone bravely retorted.


    ¡°Ohe on, stop fooling yourselves, howe you guys are even more ignorant than an illiterate


    guy like me? What are you bbering about? How could your ancestors give birth to such idiots!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Felix was blunt and rude, which really pissed off the inders.


    ¡°Now not only are you squatting on someone else¡¯s property, but you¡¯re also causing trouble and


    picking fights? Are you trying to get someone killed and then extort our boss for money? You guys have


    no shame!¡±


    Felix continued to provoke them.


    ¡°Felix.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    The inders¡¯ gaze shifted to her.


    Seeing it was Rosalynn, some of them suddenly looked enlightened, ¡°Vi, you said you weren¡¯t


    colluding with them, but they¡¯re here for you, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t!¡± Vi dared not look at Rosalynn. She was scared that Rosalynn would discover


    Wayne in her house, so she was extremely anxious.


    ¡°I heard someone loudly saying earlier that mypany overpaid this family?¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°Do you


    have proof? If you do, bring it out. In addition to the relocation fee, I¡¯ll give you an extra $500,000.¡±


    ¡°$500,000?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, mypany absolutely does not tolerate any behavior that involves threatening to pay


    more money against the rules.¡± Rosalynn calmly said, ¡°If someone really did pay this family extra to


    move, even if it¡¯s just an extra $1,000 or $2,000, I will punish them severely. I may even consider


    calling the police and use this family of extortion.¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned even paler, she shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I really didn¡¯t take any extra


    money, we just don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Osborn said you¡¯re a kind person. I don¡¯t want to


    cause trouble for a kind person, so we decided


    to move


    Vi seemed very honest and gentle, her tear-filled eyes made people feel sympathetic.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, to tell you the truth, we initially reluctantly agreed to move. But it was this family¡¯s daughter


    who kept encouraging us not to give up our home. They said they had a way to keep this ce, so we


    decided to fight to the end!¡± a woman shouted


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Now she¡¯s keeping mum, making us look like the troublemakers, like the greedy bad


    guys!¡±


    Everyone was getting heated.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you all calm down and have a good talk with Ms. Tesdal? They¡¯ve decided


    to move, so you¡¯ve lost your leader. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose too much¡± Evan said


    The inders looked at each other silently, their faces were extremely grim.


    Those who were willing to leave had taken the money and left half a year ago.


    Among the remaining people, some wanted more money, but most of them were reluctant to leave the


    ce they had grown up in


    Because of Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦, they had finally seen hope of staying


    Now they had to give up this hope voluntarily, no one could ept this.


    Vi¡¯s gaze swept over Evan.


    He was the man she saw that day¡­


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Then, Zenobia¡¯s voice came from behind the crowd.


    Everyone immediately turned to look, seeing Zenobia holding an iron rod, storming over.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon noticing the two scratch marks on Vi¡¯s neck, Zenobia became instantly furious.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    ¡°Who hit my mom?


    Just as she said that, she noticed a woman¡¯s evasive gets my hero


    just slightly fugged on her cor, it wasn¡¯t on purpose Why are you so feet to be so uder


    The next second, Zenobia kicked her hercely


    The inders¡¯ conflict was about to erupt


    Evan, trying to protect Rosalynn, stepped back a few steps


    Rosalynn suddenly noticed, in the crowd, a child about three or four years old, was crying due to the


    crowd¡¯s slowing


    The adults didn¡¯t notice her at all. They seemed to be about to step on the child


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart pounded in fear.


    As a mother, she couldn¡¯t ignore the child¡¯s danger.


    Almost instinctively, she ran towards the child and took her into her arms


    The next second, a stone kicked by someone came flying towards them


    Rosalynn only felt a sharp pain in her right eye, followed by Felix and Evan¡¯s shouts


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman!!!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!!¡±


    Felix¡¯s voice echoed in the sky.


    The fighting crowd immediately stopped, they all looked towards Rosalynn.


    ¡°Pearl!!¡±


    The child¡¯s grandmother, seeing her granddaughter crying in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, immediately rushed


    over with a shout ¡°You¡¯re fighting with such a small child around? What were you thinking?¡± Rosalynn,


    covering her right eye, shouted at the child¡¯s grandmother.


    The child¡¯s grandmother held the crying child, then looked at Rosalynn in panic, ¡°Blood¡­ Blood¡­¡±


    Zenobia stood in front of the crowd, watching blood flow from between Rosalynn¡¯s fingers and drop


    onto the sand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll call a helicopter right now. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, you¡¯ll be fine,


    you¡¯ll definitely be fine Evan¡¯s face was pale with fright.


    How did he not manage to hold onto Rosalynn?


    ¡°My ce has a vehicle, let the medical teame first to assess the injury.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face was a


    little pale. She was thinking about how to exin this to her children when she got home.


    Felix immediately made a call, and Osborn, hearing themotion, ran out.


    Before he even saw Rosalynn, he heard the terrified inders saying, ¡°The female CEO is injured, she


    won¡¯t let us go now. What should we do! If we had known, we would¡¯ve taken the money and left¡­¡±


    Injured?


    Osborn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He pushed through the crowd, and immediately saw Rosalynn, her hand covered in blood, covering her


    eye!

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a first aid kit at my ce, why don¡¯t we head there first?¡± Osborn blurted out.


    Zenobia and Vi stared at him in surprise.


    ¡°Sounds good, thanks!¡± Evan didn¡¯t think twice, he was desperate to know the extent of Rosalynn¡¯s


    injuries.


    He immediately scooped Rosalynn up into his arms, ignoring the stares from his mother and Zenobia.


    He led Evan straight to his family¡¯s inn, some concerned inders trailing behind them to Osborn¡¯s


    ce. Osborn fetched the first aid kit.


    He originally nned to clean Rosalynn¡¯s wounds himself, but Evan took the kit from him.


    He had volunteered at a battlefield hospital in the past, and was pretty handy when it came to wound


    cleaning.


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be scared.¡± He said, mixing up a solution from the medical supplies in the kit, while


    trying tofort Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was surprisingly calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± She said a little helplessly.


    With Evan¡¯s hands shaking that much, she was worried he might identally poke her in the eye.


    Osborn watched, an indescribable feeling welling up in his heart.


    Zenobia gently tugged at him, he looked at her, and they retreated to the back of the crowd.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Zenobia asked him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just make sure he doesn¡¯te down.¡± Osborn¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding that much, we


    can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, right?¡±


    Zenobia clenched her fists, then turned and ran upstairs, only to bump into Wayne who was on his way


    down.


    ¡°n, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, but his gaze was fixed downstairs.


    From where he was standing, he could see Rosalynn surrounded by a crowd, her white coat stained


    with blood.


    Wayne¡¯s heart pounded, almost losing his bnce.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Some inders got into a fight, she was caught in the middle, got hurt by someone.¡± Zenobia¡¯s


    eyebrows furrowed, ¡°She should be okay. Her fianc¨¦ is taking care of her wounds, they¡¯ve called for a


    helicopter, she¡¯ll be in a hospital soon.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s brows were still furrowed.


    Evan was busy cleaning the blood and sand around Rosalynn¡¯s eyes.


    She was in pain.


    Wayne could hear her suppressed whimper.


    His hand, resting on the railing, clenched tightly, his arm trembling.


    ¡°n?¡±


    Zenobia noticed his gaze fixated on Rosalynn, she subtly positioned herself to block his view.


    Wayne looked at her.


    ¡°You should go rest.¡± Zenobia said gently.


    He was silent for a moment, then turned and walked upstairs.


    Zenobia breathed a sigh of relief, but then she heard his icy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know my


    ce. I won¡¯t return to her side in this broken state.¡±


    With that, he disappeared upstairs.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Zenobia was taken aback, shocked beyond belief!


    He knew it¡­


    Did his memorye back?


    Wayne stumbled back into his room, bolting the door behind him.


    Soon after, he could hear the thumping sound of a helicopter. He rushed to open the door of the


    balcony, stepping out onto


    the terrace.


    Just in time to see Felix carrying Rosalynn, sprinting towards the helicopter, with Evan hot on their


    heels


    After Rosalynn¡¯s departure, a somber mood descended over the people at the Osborn¡¯s


    Osborn looked at Rosalynn¡¯s blood on the ground, ¡°Did anyone see who hurt Ms. Tesdal?¡±


    ¡°It was chaos. No one noticed.¡±


    ¡°Did Pearl see? She got hurt trying to protect Pearl. Pearl¡¯s grandma, did you ask Pearl?¡±


    Pearl¡¯s grandmother was clearly anxious, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, what could she have seen? I asked her,


    she didn¡¯t see anything?¡± ¡°So what now? The president of Bane Corporation, the heir of the Jared


    Group got injured here. If she¡¯s really hurt her eyes, someone has to answer for it, right?¡± Osborn


    muttered.


    As they were talking, they heard a flurry of footsteps outside.


    Everyone quickly got up and went out


    Zenobia recognized the tall man leading the group, his name was Mike.


    ¡°Who started the fight?¡± Mike stood firm, pointing at the inders and demanded coldly.


    Zenobia frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a volunteer? Why are you here?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a volunteer, I¡¯m Hria Jared¡¯s bodyguard, I¡¯m here to protect Rosalynn!¡±


    Mike dropped the friendly volunteer act, looking as tough as nails now, ¡°Our chairman heard her


    precious granddaughter was hurt here. I¡¯m to find the perpetrator!!¡±


    ¡°You looking for trouble? You don¡¯t care if we post this on the inte?¡± Zenobia shot back angrily.


    Mike smirked at her, ¡°You can try and see if you can even send a message out!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t make a call¡±


    ¡°My phone has no connection


    Jaime, upon hearing that Rosalynn was in trouble, had immediately activated the signal jammer:


    Since their arrival on the ind, they had been setting up security measures, including signal jammers


    Now, no one on the ind could use the inte or make calls without Jaime¡¯s permission!


    ¡°Ms. Jared is always kind and generous, all I want now is for you to find who hurt her!¡± Mike said, ¡°If


    you can¡¯t, I promise life will be very difficult for everyone here?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident, she insisted on pushing through, why Zenobia started to argue


    Like Mike would listen to that!


    He had already asked Felix, who said Gabrie was hurt while protecting a child


    Why were these rude people saying that Gabrie insisted on pushing through?


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mike pointed at Zenobia angrily ¡°I thought you were just unwilling to leave because of your


    attachment to your homnd. But now it seems you¡¯re all ungrateful, malicious people! Gabrie was


    hurt saving one of your children, but in your words, she deserved it? Fine Great!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t say that she deserved it, she¡¯s just talking nonsense Pearfs grandmother pointed at


    Zenobia. ¡°The president


    was hurt protecting my granddaughter. I¡¯m forever grateful if it went for her, Pead would have been bur


    How could k


    she deserved a


    Yeah we all know, the president was protecting the child! Zenobia, what are you babbling abou


    obia are you out of your mind, trying to get us all in trouble?


    People started using Zenobia, leaving her looking lost.


    She clearly remembered, not long ago, these people had all looked up to her as their leader

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Why are they all ganging up on her out of the blue?


    In the inn.


    Wayne descended the staircase slowly, his heart aching at the sight of the blood on the ground.


    He sat where Rosalynn was just sitting, his hand resting where she had touched


    Vi stepped out of her room just in time to catch this scene, her heart rate quickened.


    She then slowly walked up to Wayne and squatted down: ¡°n, you okay?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    Vi asked again, ¡°Are you feeling off again?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so close, can you see how bad her injuries are?¡± Wayne asked hoarsely, ¡°Is she badly


    hurt?¡±


    Vi was taken aback: ¡°n, you¡­¡­.¡±


    Wayne shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything, but I heard your conversation while I was


    unconscious.¡±


    Vi was very anxious: ¡°Mr. Silverman, we didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, we..¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Wayne said seriously, ¡°Is she badly injured?¡±


    Vi shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s her right eye¡­ I don¡¯t know if her eyeball is damaged.¡±


    Wayne suddenly felt dizzy. Vi panicked, ¡°n, are you okay?¡±


    Wayne shook his head. ¡°If there¡¯s any news, let me know,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will!¡± Vi nodded quickly.


    Wayne sat for a while, then slowly got up: ¡°It¡¯s a chaotic outside, go take a look, don¡¯t let Zenobia stir


    up more trouble.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­¡­¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t continue the conversation and walked straight upstairs.


    Vi watched his retreating figure, tears streaming down her face.


    They should avoid talking to him from now on.


    Bur what now?


    If he leaves, Zenobia will be devastated¡­.


    The standoff outside continued.


    Rosalynn had also been rushed to the nearest hospital at top speed.


    Although she was shocked, she was okay


    ¡°It was so close to hitting a nerve around her eye!¡± The doctor eximed while looking at the medical


    record, ¡°If the nerve was damaged, this eye might not be saved¡±


    Evan, after hearing this, was relieved.


    ¡°When you go home, you need to rest well and make sure the wound doesn¡¯t get infected.¡± The doctor


    advised Before Rosalynn could say anything. Evan quickly nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take good care of


    her


    The doctor smiled ¡°A considerate husband like you is rare these days!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± Rosalynn nfied.


    The doctor looked embarrassed and prescribed some medicine


    Evan and Rosalynn left the hospital together


    ¡°Should I go to the ind and handle things for you? You stay here and rest, and if there¡¯s anything you


    can¡¯t handle video call you?¡± Evan cautiously suggested.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s appropriate?¡± Rosalynn asked helplessly, ¡°You are the CEO of Rena Gold Delight,


    but you want to help me, Bane Corporation, handle things. If this news gets out, the media might


    spread the news that we¡¯re getting married tomorrow, believe it or not.¡±


    Evan thought to himself, he was looking forward to that.


    ¡°I have a medical team with me, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°Now is the best time to solve this


    problem, I need to go back.¡±

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Rosalynn¡¯s decision was so final, even Wayne wouldn¡¯t be able change it, let alone Evan.


    But, due to his persistence, Rosalynn didn¡¯t choose to go back immediately. Instead, she decided to


    rest for a night, go to the hospital the next day to get her meds, and then return to the ind.


    Mike is now the one calling the shots on the ind, and it has everyone on edge.


    When they heard Rosalynn wasing back, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Mike sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can rx now that Gabrie is back. The one who¡¯s gonna


    punish you isn¡¯t her, it¡¯s Mrs. Jared!¡±


    Everyone went silent.


    ¡°Go get ready and thene to the activity center. Gabrie wants to see you all. Everyone must


    come!¡± Mike shouted at the end.


    Everyone scrambled to obey, then ran out like their lives depended on it.


    Mike cursed, ¡°You bunch of uncultured swines, ignoring me when you could have just talked nicely.


    Now that I¡¯m pissed, you¡¯re all scurrying like turtles on a beach!¡±


    Before long, everyone on the ind had gathered at the activity center.


    Even though there were only eight families left on the ind, each family had many members, with


    Osborn having the fewest.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The rest of the families averaged about a dozen members each.


    Rosalynn had a patch over her right eye. When she walked in, most of the residents stood up.


    Zenobia seemed distracted.


    Her gazended on Rosalynn. Today, her face was a little pale and she looked a bit weak, but she was


    still extremely beautiful.


    Remembering what Wayne told her yesterday, Zenobia felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Pearl¡¯s grandma asked, her eyes filled with tears, ¡°Is your eye okay?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But you can¡¯t fight with a child around you. If she fell and got stepped


    on yesterday, the consequences would have been severe.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I won¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Pearl¡¯s grandma hurriedly promised.


    Rosalynn nodded and sat down.


    ¡°Why does everyone look so scared?¡± Rosalynn nced at everyone, then turned to Mike, ¡°Did you


    frighten them?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Jared said we have to find the person who hurt you!¡± Mike answered, very righteous.


    ¡°Did you find them?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mike¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°They seem to be protecting each other. No one¡¯s talking!¡±


    Everyone immediately retorted, ¡°Sir, no matter how much you dislike us, you can¡¯t just use us


    randomly!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was so chaotic yesterday. We were just focusing on our own fights. How could we have


    noticed who else was fighting?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please believe us. We mean no harm to you!¡±


    Everyone started discussing.


    Rosalynn watched them, feeling it was about time.


    She made a gesture for everyone to quiet down, and the room gradually fell silent.


    She calmly said, ¡°Yesterday was indeed a bit chaotic. I will talk to my grandma about this. You won¡¯t


    have to take responsibility.¡±


    The ind residents all sighed in relief and started expressing their gratitude to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn stayed quiet, and after a while, everyone else gradually quieted down too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here because of my injury,¡± Rosalynn said, her slender fingers lightly tapping on the


    table. ¡°I heard some of you arguing yesterday about considering moving out. When I first came to the


    ind, I made my position clear. Regardless of the oue regarding the rare coral, it won¡¯t affect the


    decision that you must leave this ind.¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    The moment Rosalynn¡¯s words fell, the inders who had been so tough on Sean and the others


    before fell silent.


    They knew full well how fierce their attitudes had been.


    Especially after those influencers and volunteers arrived, some extreme inders mixed in the crowd


    and attacked Bane Corporation¡¯s people.


    The guy named Mike said yesterday that Bane Corporation could hold them responsible at any time.


    Harming people means legal responsibility.


    Zenobia stared at Rosalynn. She didn¡¯t like Rosalynn¡¯s leadership attitude.


    If it wasn¡¯t for fear that n would be discovered by Rosalynn, she would neverpromise and would


    definitely fight her


    head-on.


    After all, her attitude was just because she was born in a wealthy family.


    That¡¯s what Zenobia thought.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on them, sweeping among their family members, ¡°Why is one person


    missing from your family? Isn¡¯t Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦, the brain of the inders, here to strategize for


    everyone?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s face changed, Osborn spoke up first, ¡°n is not well, and he hasn¡¯t married Zenobia yet, so


    he doesn¡¯t participate in the ind¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Zenobia also said, ¡°He¡¯s not our leader, he only recognized the rare coral. What¡¯s your purpose for


    calling us over, just spit it out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Felix, who had had a bone to pick with Zenobia sincending on the ind,


    pointed at her and shouted when he saw her speaking so rudely and impatiently to Rosalynn, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t want to be here, you can just leave!¡± Zenobia was about to flip the table and storm out.


    She was held back by her mother next to her, ¡°Zenobia, stop making a scene! Let¡¯s resolve this quickly


    so we can leave the ind!¡±


    Vi whispered in Zenobia¡¯s ear.


    Zenobia red at Felix, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop Felix either, Zenobia had a big grudge against her.


    Why should she stop Felix when she was ready to go at him like that?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say, your relocation agreements are all here. Once you sign, Bane Corporation


    will immediately deposit the agreed-upon money into your ounts. And Bane Corporation will no


    longer pursue the losses caused by your illegal stay during this time.¡±


    Rosalynn signaled to the pile of agreements at her side.


    The inders looked at each other with different expressions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been making a fuss for so long, I believe some of you have even consultedwyers, ording


    to your status asnd lessees, Bane Corporation has no obligation to give such highpensation.


    This is the goodwill of our President Silverman and Ms. Tesdal. Thepensation is enough for you to


    open a new inn elsewhere. Is it necessary to make such a fuss? Calcte how much indirect loss you


    have suffered from having almost no touristsing to your inn for the past half a year? This situation


    is not just temporary, the longer you make a fuss, the more you lose. After all, as Ms. Tesdal just


    stated, no matter what you do, we will only give you the agreed amount. And the more you dy the


    construction of the resort, the less money you will receive. If you make too much fuss, you may not get


    a penny and even have topensate Bane Corporation.¡±


    Sean acted like a good guy, once again analyzing the pros and cons for everyone.


    Most of the inders here are uneducated. They were able to take action because Zenobia was their


    leader.


    But now Zenobia¡¯s family had suddenly betrayed them and wanted to move out.


    They had lost their leader, so everyone had scattered.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Yesterday, Rosalynn got hurt, and on top of that, Mike¡¯s death threats all night added an extrayer of


    gloom to everyone¡¯s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mood.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you got injured protecting our dear Pearl. If we keep wasting your time, we¡¯d be seriously


    ungrateful!¡± Pearl¡¯s grandma was the first to stand, ¡°I¡¯ll sign first!¡±


    They had already made up their mindsst night.


    They had heard from other families that if they kept dragging it out, they could get morepensation.


    But now, the president of Bane Corporation got hurt because of their child. They started to worry that if


    they continued to protest, the me for hurting thedy boss would be pinned on them.


    So, they decidedst night that they would sign the relocation agreement with Sean today. They


    nned to take the and scram once the deal was sealed.


    Sean fetched the contract for Pearl¡¯s family and handed it to her with a pen.


    Pearl¡¯s family quickly signed it.


    ¡°We already agreed to move the day before yesterday.¡± Osborn continued, ¡°Give us our contract. We¡¯ll


    sign.¡±


    Sean passed the contract to Osborn¡¯s family.


    money


    The remaining families, although reluctant to move, found themselves cornered and had to ept their


    contracts, signing them with heavy hearts.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, about the coral reef¡­ someone asked.


    ¡°If they really are rare corals, we¡¯ll work with local authorities to establish a protected area.¡± Rosalynn


    replied casually, standing up, ¡°Now that the contracts are signed, as per the agreement, you all must


    leave the ind within three days of receiving the money. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°No objections!¡±


    ¡°Three days, huh? We have a lot of stuff, can we get a few more days?¡±


    The responses varied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for help with packing and provide a boat for your departure. Considering your previous


    actions, let¡¯s stick to the contract.¡± Rosalynn was about to leave when she seemed to remember


    something.


    She turned to look at the crowd, who immediately tensed up.


    ¡°By the way, please read thest page of the contract carefully.¡± Rosalynn said calmly, ¡°If after taking


    the money and moving out, you start ndering Bane Corporation anywhere, we reserve the right to


    take back anypensation we gave you beyond what¡¯s required byw. The amount you¡¯re legally


    entitled to is clearly stated in the contract. I¡¯d rather not take this to court, so consider this a friendly


    reminder.¡±


    ¡°Madam, we won¡¯t do that!¡± Pearl¡¯s grandma chimed in immediately.


    Others quickly agreed.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze finallynded on Zenobia: ¡°I hope so.¡±


    With that, she left, surrounded by her bodyguards.


    Sean was thest to leave.


    He didn¡¯t expect the relocation issue to be resolved so quickly.


    He was in a great mood.


    He had spent quite some time with these inders.


    ¡°Dear friends, we¡¯ve been together for quite a while, and I¡¯ve grown fond of you. So, let me give you a


    polite reminder remember what my boss said. Trust me on this one, you wouldn¡¯t want to mess with her


    With that, Sean turned and joyfully caught up with the group


    The ind¡¯s non-residents were leaving one by one.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    A middle-aged man angrily said, ¡°So after all that, we¡¯re just taking the money and leaving. What have


    we been doing these past few months?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my friend moved out half a year ago. He lives in a nice resettlement house and started a snack


    bar with thepensation money. Business is booming! My mom makes better snacks than his mom.


    If we had moved out back then, we would be doing even better than him by now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because some people were spreading rumors!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s usations were pointed at Zenobia¡¯s family.


    ¡°What we were fighting for with Bane Corporation was never about the money, we wanted to stay!¡±


    Zenobia retorted, ¡°You guys are the ones being all sneaky and maniptive, who else can you me?¡±


    The man being used of being sneaky and maniptive immediately got angry. He mmed the


    table and pointed at Zenobia¡¯s nose, ¡°I dare you say that again? If it wasn¡¯t for respecting your father,


    we would have stormed into your housest night and dragged out your mystery fianc¨¦ for a good


    beating! And you dare to mock us here!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t he say he was confident that he could make Bane Corporationpromise and let


    us stay? Now the first ones to run are you guys!!¡±


    A resident who didn¡¯t want the money, only to stay, his eyes red, also mmed the table and cursed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can refuse to sign!¡± Osborn looked at the man who spoke, ¡°We were the


    ones fighting in the front, what have you done other than following us? Now that we can¡¯t get what we


    want, you want to me us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­


    Vi had grown quite a few white hairs in the past couple of days.


    She waved her hand tiredly and helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and pack up, prepare to leave.¡±


    Seeing their mother like this, Osborn and Zenobia decided not to argue anymore.


    They stood up, helped their mother up, ignored the hateful res from everyone, and left the activity


    center.


    ¡°Are we just gonna let them off the hook?¡± The man used of being sneaky and maniptive looked


    at everyone, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t theypensate us for our losses over the past few months?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard before that their hotel is bigger, so even though they have fewer people, their


    compensation is more than ours¡­¡± Pearl¡¯s grandmother rambled on.


    ¡°Thend they initially upied was originally publd. Zenobia¡¯s father saved the ind owner, and


    the owner, against everyone¡¯s objections, leased that prime piece ofnd to him at a rock-bottom price!


    In the past few years, most of the tourists who came to the ind went to their hotel. They¡¯ve always


    made more than us, and now they¡¯re getting morepensation than us. It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide on an amount, go straight to Vi¡¯s house, and settle this before we move!!¡± An older


    man made the decision.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t ask for too much, how about 50,000 dors per household?¡±


    ¡°Sounds fair.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    And so, the inders expressed their opinions and naturally settled on the amount.


    After a while, the bank ounts provided by the inders began receivingpensation from Bane


    Corporation.


    Everyone looked at the long string of numbers, and even those who didn¡¯t want to leave couldn¡¯t help


    but smile.


    ¡°I checked, ording to our policy, thepensation amount should be¡­¡± Someone looked at the


    contract and spoke with a disappointed expression to the ecstatic people, ¡°The amount we received is


    almost three times the policy amount.¡±


    ¡°Sean mentioned this before. He said that when the contract was sent to the Bane Corporation


    headquarters, President Silverman thought the money was too little. He was worried that we wouldn¡¯t


    be able to live off this money after we leave the ind, so he gave us some extra.¡±


    Chapter


    In fact, when they were discussing this matter that day, Ivy was sleeping in Wayne¡¯s office. When Ivy


    woke up, she came out in a daze looking for her dad.


    Wayne never made Ivy leave when he was working or in a meeting.


    Seeing here out, he immediately smiled and reached out to Ivy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A momentter, Ivy was sleepily sitting in Wayne¡¯sp.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Wayne was listening to his crew¡¯s report about the ind while also finding the time to grab some


    snacks for Ivy


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, Ivy looked at Wayne and asked, ¡°Will this money be enough?¡±


    Wayne was taken aback, not understanding Ivy¡¯s question.


    Ivy pointed to the papers on the table, ¡°After you chase them away, will the money you give them be


    enough? There was a woman on our ind, her ce was taken over by bad guys. They didn¡¯t have


    enough money, so she had to work as a maid at our house.¡±


    Rosalynn, Hria, and Paige had all told Wayne about it.


    Ivy had always been concerned about everyone on the ind since she was little, from the guards at


    the dock to the maids. at home, she cared about them all.


    She seemed to understand everyone¡¯s problems.


    At first, Wayne thought they might be exaggerating a bit.


    But that day, seeing Ivy¡¯s caring and serious eyes, he realized that they were not exaggerating at all.


    So, under Ivy¡¯s caring and expectant gaze, thepensation amount, which was originally set


    ording to the policy, tripled.


    The financial director was having a headache.


    Afterwards, they all requested the CEO to arrange meetings like this either in the conference room or


    when Ivy was not in thepany, to prevent Wayne from making any more shocking decisions.


    After receiving the money, everyone checked the original contract amount and reminded each other to


    remember the warning from the female CEO.


    For the sake of their future happiness, they had to keep their mouths shut.


    Then, each family sent two young people to the Vi family¡¯s inn.


    Vi had almost finished packing.


    Some big items couldn¡¯t be moved, so Vi nned to call a movingpanyter.


    The ind residents were very resentful towards them, so she was a bit worried about conflicts and


    decided to leave first.


    ¡°That¡¯s basically it, the remaining people on the ind have signed the contract.¡± Vi said sitting


    across from Wayne, ¡°Her eyes are fine now.¡±


    Wayne looked at the photo of Rosalynn that Vi had secretly taken, remaining silent.


    Vi was uneasy, ¡°n¡­ no, Mr. Silverman¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me n,¡± Wayne said.


    Vi asked, ¡°Are you really not nning to go back?¡±


    Wayne looked up at Vi, ¡°Vi, me not going back doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll marry Zenobia. Her lies have


    been exposed.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile gradually disappeared and suddenly, there was a lot of noiseing from downstairs.


    ¡°It might be the people from the other families. You stay right here, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Vi¡¯s expression


    was very serious.


    It seemed that the thing she was worried about was about to happen

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Vi hustled downstairs.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She caught someoneining loudly: ¡°Because of your instigation, we¡¯ve indirectly lost so much,


    and now you want to bail, that¡¯s just not on!¡±


    Osborn grabbed the irate Zenobia, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, staying to fight against Bane Corporation is


    everyone¡¯s choice!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± An irritable guy, pointing at Osborn, yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Osborn may not be a match for Rosalynn¡¯s bodyguard, but dealing with these inders was still a


    piece of cake.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡± Vi descended the stairs, her tone much more assertive than usual.


    The Vi couple had some clout locally, otherwise these folks wouldn¡¯t have stuck with them on the


    ind for these


    months.


    But now everyone was going their own way, not many people cared about reputation anymore.


    ¡°How much do you want? Vi asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to be unreasonable, 50 thousand dors per family. We know you got more


    compensation than us, you can totally afford it, so stop ying poor. We¡¯re not haggling here!¡±


    ¡°50 grand? How dare you ask for so much money?¡± Zenobia lost her cool and started yelling at them.


    ¡°Zenobia, we haven¡¯t even started with you. Your fianc¨¦¡¯s bright idea attracted all these influencers and


    volunteers, even got that female CEO over here, almost got us in hot water with her!¡±


    ¡°And yeah, the stone that hit the CEO yesterday, I saw it, it was you who kicked it!¡± A woman, who


    came with her husband, said viciously, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s sake, I would¡¯ve exposed youst


    night!¡±


    ¡°What are you bbering about!¡± Osborn retorted angrily.


    ¡°She saw it, either cough up the money or we all go to the CEO and rat out Zenobia!¡± The leading man


    immediately started to make a fuss.


    The others echoed him at once.


    Vi looked livid, ¡°All of you, when my husband was alive, who didn¡¯t benefit from him? If you have a


    shred of conscience, you wouldn¡¯t frame my daughter for money!¡±


    ¡°Vi, I¡¯m not framing her, I really saw it!¡± The woman insisted, ¡°I¡¯m sure she did it on purpose. She


    only kicked the stone after she saw the CEO holding Pearl. You didn¡¯t see her face then, as if she


    wished the CEO would drop dead!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t, she¡¯s framing me!¡± Zenobia rebutted immediately, ¡°She¡¯s just trying to squeeze money


    out of us!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The woman said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. You dare to do it but not


    own up to it, today I don¡¯t want the fifty grand anymore, I¡¯m going to tell the CEO everything!¡±


    The woman was very determined, after saying this she made to leave.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just give up on the fifty grand!¡± Her husband hurriedly tried to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook!¡± The woman protested loudly.


    Vi nced at her daughter.


    Her own flesh and blood, raised by her, one look and Vi could see through her.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Vi reprimanded coldly, the bickering couple immediately quieted down.


    ¡°Leave your bank details, Osborn, give them the money!¡±

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    ¡°Mom!¡± Zenobia eximed in shock.


    They could at least talk about the price!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with warning as she looked at Zenobia.


    From the start, she hadn¡¯t agreed with Zenobia bringing people to stir up trouble. She had known these


    people for a long time and was familiar with most of their characters.


    They were the type to bully the weak and fear the strong. They got a kick out of doing things that hurt


    others without benefiting themselves.


    Zenobia had never seen her mother so serious before, and she was somewhat intimidated.


    ¡°The money will be given to you immediately, but let me make it clear here, from now on, we¡¯re cutting


    all ties. Don¡¯te looking for us if you have any problems in the future, my kids and I won¡¯t help you


    anymore!¡±


    All they cared about was getting the fifty thousand dors, they didn¡¯t think about what would happen


    afterwards.


    After leaving the ind, everyone would go their own way in search of wealth. It was uncertain whether


    they would meet again.


    What¡¯s more, their family was down to just a few people. After leaving the ind, who would need help


    was also uncertain!


    ¡°Vi, we¡¯ll remember the good deeds of your husband when he was alive. If you need help in the


    future, we¡¯ll do our best to assist you!¡±


    Vi sneered. These people were just saying nice things.


    Soon, Osborn handed over the money to them.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Osborn stared at these people, his eyes filled with disgust and contempt.


    Before leaving, an older man suddenly said to Vi, ¡°Vi, you need to seriously consider your son-in-


    law. Zenobia is so beautiful, she could get any man she wants. Why would she choose someone who¡¯s


    ill and could potentially bring trouble?¡± ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Zenobia was about to rush out


    but was held back by Osborn.


    The man was startled and retreated to the door, then said with a mocking face, ¡°Did I say something


    wrong? If he hadn¡¯t shown up, would you have lost so much money? Isn¡¯t he the one causing trouble?¡±


    After saying this, the man hurriedly left, fearing that Zenobia would rush out to hit him.


    ¡°Osborn, why did you hold me back? I think we should beat these people up!¡± Zenobia yelled angrily.


    Just then Vi¡¯s pnded directly on Zenobia¡¯s face.


    Zenobia was instantly silenced, she looked at her mother in shock: ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hitting me because of


    these people?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly why I¡¯m hitting you!¡±


    A hint of panic shed in Zenobia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If something had really happened to her yesterday, Bane Corporation and her grandmother¡¯s people


    would have surrounded our ind in an instant. Did you think they wouldn¡¯t find out about the people at


    home?¡± Vi lowered her voice and asked through gritted teeth.


    Osborn realized something. He looked at Zenobia in surprise: ¡°Is what mom saying true? Are you the


    one who really hurt Ms Tesdal?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Ever since Zenobia found out that Rosalynn was actually n¡¯s wife, she couldn¡¯t help but keep an eye


    on her wherever she showed up.


    Yesterday evening, even before the argument started, Zenobia had spotted Rosalynn.


    The inders who had always been respectful suddenly started hurling abuses and even hurt her


    mom.


    Rosalynn was on the scene, and Zenobia was pretty sure that she had something to do with it!


    When she saw Rosalynn lunging at Pearl, she instinctively thought that this woman was trying to harm


    Pearl, so she kicked a piece of broken stone at her feet towards her.


    When she saw Rosalynn bleeding, she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, but instead felt a sense of relief, as if she


    had avenged n. It wasn¡¯t until Rosalynn was taken away by a helicopter and Mike surrounded her


    with a bunch of people that she realized she might have messed up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Zenobia whispered, ¡°Could you keep it down? n could hear us!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since she¡¯s fine, let¡¯s put an end to this. No one should bring it up again.¡± Vi sounded stern,


    ¡°Pack up as soon as possible, a boat ising to pick us up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Osborn had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Why are you worried about n hearing this?¡± He looked at his mom and Zenobia, ¡°n doesn¡¯t even


    know who she is¡­¡± His words trailed off, looking at the silent mother and daughter.


    He was taken aback, ¡°Did n regain his memory?¡±


    ¡°No, he overheard us talking about him, but he doesn¡¯t want to go back with thatdy CEO¡­ no man


    can ept that his wife found someone new just a few months after he disappeared.¡± Vi whispered,


    ¡°Anyway, never mention thatdy in front of him again. After we leave the ind, we can start a new


    life.¡±


    After finishing her words, Vi turned and left for the courtyard.


    Osborn stood there, looking a little stupefied.


    ¡°Osborn, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Zenobia took a nce at him, frowning slightly, ¡°Are you still pissed


    because I identally hurt that woman? Osborn, you¡¯ve been acting really weird these days, always


    siding with that woman. When she got injured yesterday, you looked so worried¡­ did you fall for her?¡±


    Osborn immediately frowned.


    Seeing his reaction, Zenobia continued, ¡°Wake up, look at her social status, and look at ours. You two


    are not from the same world¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you and Wayne from the same world?¡± Osborn asked bluntly.


    ¡°There is no Wayne now, only my fianc¨¦ n!¡± Zenobia blurted out.


    Osborn looked at Zenobia.


    ¡°Zenobia, mom was wrong¡± Osborn swallowed hard, his eyes reddening. ¡°Last night, I overheard Sean


    and the bodyguards talking about Mr. Lockner.¡±


    Zenobia immediately became alert.


    Osborn¡¯s eyes grew even redder: ¡°Sean said, Mr. Lockner and Ms Tesdal are just friends. Ms. Tesdal


    has been looking for Wayne all along, she never dated any other man. She and her kids are waiting for


    Wayne toe back every day¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Osborn? Zenobia stepped forward and covered Osborn¡¯s mouth, her eyes


    wide with fear


    ¡°It¡¯s truel Osbom¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Zenobia. ¡±


    ¡°Osborn, I can¡¯t live without n. If he leaves, I won¡¯t be able to survive!¡± Zenobia¡¯s tears started to fall


    She fell for Wayne at first sight.


    That day when she came home and heard noises from upstairs, she pushed open the door to see a


    man with a pale face looking at her sideways.


    He seemed to be heavily injured.


    Before Zenobia had a chance to ask him anything, he looked at her nkly and asked, ¡°Where am I?


    Who am I? Do you know me?¡±


    Zenobia was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    in the next breath, she asked, wide-eyed, ¡°Did you lose your memory? Did you forget about me?


    ¡°Lose my memory? The man knitted his brows


    Zenobia stepped forward, ¡°You¡¯re n, my fiance. You had an ident at sea not long ago and have


    been unconscious since then!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a clue who he was, and he was in her home.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had fallen for him at first sight, thinking it was the work of fate.


    Not only was he a looker, but he also had a brain packed with knowledge.


    Due to his memory loss, his vocabry was limited, but when it came to things he¡¯d encountered


    before, his brain instinctively reacted


    For instance, he discovered rare corals and came up with a way to stall Bane Corporation.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of n being found, they could have kept Bane Corporation at bay indefinitely


    ording to his n


    What woman wouldn¡¯t fall for such a handsome and smart man?


    Osbom watched Zenobia, tears streaming down her face. He didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Choking back her sobs, Zenobia said, ¡°Osborn, she and I are not the same. She¡¯s high society, loaded


    and powerful. Look, even without Wayne, there are others chasing after her. Even if she¡¯s not epting


    anyone now, it¡¯s only a matter of time. I¡¯m different, n is the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to me, I


    love him so much, he means everything to me! She can live without him, but I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°n is a responsible man, when we get married and have our kids. Even if he¡¯s upset, he wouldn¡¯t


    abandon me and our child Zenobia blurted out


    Osborn was silent for a while, then turned and left the inn.


    ¡°Osborn!¡± Zenobia followed him out.


    ¡°Are you going to see Ms. Tesdal?¡± she asked, panic-stricken, ¡°I¡¯ll really kill myself, I swear I will You


    promised my father you¡¯d take care of me! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± replied Osborn, ¡°I just need some fresh air


    ¡°Osborn, I know you¡¯re the best. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat n right


    Osborn responded, ¡°Just go pack your things


    Wiping her tears, Zenobia nodded.


    Osborn headed towards the dock anyway


    In the kitchen, Vi looked at the medicine in her hand.


    It was a prescription from Osborn, meant to help Wayne recuperate


    Vi opened the medicine, expertly picked out a few herbs and tossed them into the fumace, then


    threw the rest into a pot


    to boil.


    So what if he regained his memory?


    And what if he didn¡¯t?


    As long as he was bedridden, even if he wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t


    Then, Vi took something that looked like a root from her pocket and threw it into the pot.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    All the volunteers on the ind used to bunk at the locals¡¯ ces. Even though they¡¯ve moved out now,


    they still keep in touch with the inders.


    Word that the inders had epted Bane Corporation¡¯spensation offer and were about to leave


    en masse spread among the volunteers like wildfire.


    Some volunteers were left feeling lost, while others were downright furious!


    ¡°It must be that Bane Corporation¡¯s CEO used her ident yesterday to intimidate the inders. She


    thinks once they¡¯re gone, they can just trash the corals as they please!¡±


    ¡°Rich people are the worst!¡±


    ¡°We need to make our stance clear, we can¡¯t let her think they¡¯re home free once the inders leave!¡±


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s split up, I¡¯ll take a few people to talk to the inders, see if they¡¯ve been threatened by


    Bane Corporation¡¯s CEO. If so, I¡¯ll convince them to stay! The rest of you head to where the CEO¡¯s


    staying, and give her a piece of our mind!¡±


    After some discussion, they divided up the tasks and left the crowd.


    Just as Jerry took the lead to Rosalynn¡¯s ce, he ran into some familiar faces.


    ¡°Jaime! Mike!!!¡± Jerry called out to Jaime and Mike who just came out.


    Jaime was in a foul mood.


    He heard about Rosalynn¡¯s ident yesterday and was worried sick, wanting to see her but there was


    no transportation off the ind at night.


    As soon as Rosalynn returned, she went right back to dealing with the inders without resting.


    When she got back home, Jaime saw the eyepatch on her face and his heart ached.


    Jaime, who already had a chip on his shoulder against the inders, was now utterly disgusted.


    He stormed out full of rage, and Jerry became his punching bag.


    ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± Jaime asked.


    Jerry looked furious, as if he¡¯d been greatly deceived: ¡°You two frauds! You¡¯re actually from a wealthy


    family!¡±


    ¡°What? Is there aw saying the rich can¡¯t protect marine life or be volunteers? You¡¯ve been on this


    ind for so long, you¡¯ve done less than what I did in two days here, all you do is hang banners, were


    you a banner expert in your previous life?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike was stunned to see Jaime shouting.


    ¡°You!¡± Jerry was left speechless, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with a person. Tonight, I¡¯ll cut the video and expose


    your ugly faces to the public, let my fans see!¡±


    ¡°Fine Jaime whipped out his phone, fiddled with it, then shoved the screen in Jerry¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯d like to


    expose your peeping under female volunteers¡¯ skirts. Let¡¯s see who falls first!¡±


    Jerry nced at the content on Jaime¡¯s phone, his face turned pale instantly


    Jaime had stumbled upon it unintentionally Jerry held a high position among the group.


    Mainly because Jerry has three million followers on Tik Tok and has won some environmental-rted


    awards


    He seemed like a polite person, but in reality, he was a nasty piece of work.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Well, the redheaddy next to Jerry is the one Jerry secretly photographed in Jaime¡¯s phone.


    Thedy was stunned, and gave Jerry a sharp p on the face.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m gonna sue you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your back. I¡¯ll send you the videoter, and also the ones of him harassing other women. You


    guys should team up. If you¡¯re short on legal fees,e to me. I¡¯ll help out!¡±


    ¡°Deal! Let¡¯s exchange contact info!¡± The redhead didn¡¯t hesitate to pull out her phone.


    Seeing this, Jerry quickly grabbed Jaime¡¯s phone. ¡°Jaime, what did I ever do to you? Why are you


    doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no grudge. I just can¡¯t stand people like you!¡± Jaime disdainfully shrugged off Jerry¡¯s hand.


    He promptly added the redhead¡¯s contact info.


    Seeing this, Jerry turned to the redheaddy for help. ¡°Mandy, listen to me, I didn¡¯t mean any harm by


    taking those photos. You know what kind of person I am, right? I just have some bad habits, but I


    wouldn¡¯t show them to anyone! I really don¡¯t mean to hurt you guys, please believe me. Can you


    forgive me this one time for the sake of our past?¡±


    As Jerry spoke, tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°If this goes public, my career and family will be ruined. You¡¯re a kind-hearted woman. I¡¯ve never really


    hurt you, you can forgive me, right?¡±


    ¡°Just because you seemed decent before. You suddenly doing this to the girls is like, a good guy


    suddenly turning disgusting, it¡¯s horrifying! How dare you ask for forgiveness, you jerk!¡±


    Jaime continued.


    Mandy said, ¡°I am indeed a kind woman, but my kindness is for the kind. You¡¯re only sorry because you


    got caught. If not, you¡¯d continue, getting worse, until you really hurt the girls! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Mandy¡¯s answer was firm. Jerry instantly changed his tune and raised his hand to hit Mandy.


    Mike was right there, he couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    He gave Jerry a swift kick in the ass, and Jerry fell to the ground.


    Mandy looked a little scared and was quickly protected by the people with her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You lowlife!¡± Jerry pointed at Mandy. ¡°It¡¯s you guys who have no self-respect, enticing me and


    seducing me. I just took a few pictures, and you want to ruin my life, bitch, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to


    you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    With that, Jerry, looking afraid of Mike taking another swing, quickly got up and ran off, clutching his


    sore lower back.


    He needed to find his PR team ande up with a rescue n ASAP!


    Jerry thought thating to this ind, he could ride on the poprity of Bane Corporation¡¯s CEO


    Rosalynn, and increase his fan base.


    However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that his fan growth would fall short.


    Now, his career was facing an unprecedented crisis!


    Mandy looked shell-shocked.


    Jaime still looked disgruntled. He nced at the remaining seven or eight people and asked, ¡°What are


    you guys here for? Don¡¯t you know that Rosalynn was injured by those thugs and needs rest?¡±


    Mandy looked at Jaime and said, ¡°Although we appreciate your help, we came here to protect the rare


    corals. Even if you¡¯ve driven off the locals, it won¡¯t shake our resolve¡±


    Jaime was speechless.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    He really wanted to control himself from rolling his eyes, but he failed.


    ¡°Are you guys too young, or too rich and have too much time on your hands? First off, they¡¯re squatting


    on an ind that someone else paid for, they should leave, right? What does their leaving have to do


    with the coral? These corals weren¡¯t under their protection before, were they?¡±


    Mandy and the others exchanged nces, looking at the people around them.


    It seemed like he had a point¡­.


    ¡°You guys are just assuming stuff and, with your numbers and cellphones, storming the house of


    someone who¡¯s been hailed a hero for saving an innocent little girl. Think about it yourselves, does that


    sounds right to you?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie spoke with righteousness.


    Mandy and the others looked a bit awkward.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean any harm, we¡¯re just concerned about the rare corals.¡± Mandy said.


    ¡°Jaime, what are you doing? I could hear you shouting from afar.¡±


    A gentle voice came from the garden.


    ¡°Rosalynn, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest? What are you doing up? I can handle this!¡± Jaime quickly jogged


    over to Rosalynn and checked the sky, afraid that Rosalynn might get sunburned. ¡°Evan, why didn¡¯t


    you stop her? The UV rays are so strong


    outside!¡±


    Evan shrugged helplessly. ¡°She heard arguing outside and was worried you and Mike would get into a


    fight with the


    volunteers.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Mike immediately waved his hands. He only kicked that one guy.


    There¡¯s a big difference between getting physical and one kick.


    Rosalynn walked past Jaime, her gazending on the volunteers.


    She usually looked very gentle, but now she looked extremely fragile due to her injuries.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mandy was the first to snap out of it. She arrived all fired up, but after the reveal of Jerry¡¯s true colors,


    her momentum had mostly faded.


    Now, seeing Rosalynn¡¯s soft demeanor, her angerpletely disappeared.


    ¡°We just wanted to say, even if the inders leave, we¡¯ll stay until the coral is identified. If it¡¯s really


    rare, we¡¯ll protect it to the end!¡± Mandy replied.


    ¡°Yeah, we won¡¯tpromise with businessmen ! The others chimed in.


    But, they didn¡¯t have the fierce energy they had when they first arrived.


    ¡°No one¡¯s asking you guys not to stick it out, right?¡± Rosalynn said. ¡°Rx, kids. I may be a


    businesswoman, but I¡¯m reasonable. I won¡¯t hurt anyone for no reason. If the corals in the coral sea are


    really rare, I¡¯ll hire the best team of experts to protect and nurture them. Even if they aren¡¯t rare, the


    coral sea is so beautiful, I¡¯m willing to spend a lot to preserve it as an ecological spot on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mandy was shocked.


    She always believed that businessmen would inevitably destroy the coral to build luxury inds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to reassure you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone remained cold. ¡°As for whether you choose to stay


    or leave before things are resolved, my advice remains the same as it was the other night. Don¡¯t litter


    and protect the environment here¡±


    After she finished speaking, Rosalynn turned to Jaime, who was carrying equipment: ¡°Weren¡¯t you


    going to sort out your equipment? Go


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jaime muttered.


    Then he looked at Mandy and the others cautiously: ¡°You¡¯ve got your answer. Are you nning to keep


    disturbing Rosalynn¡¯s rest?¡±

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Mandy blushed shyly


    Before she left, she plucked up the courage to say, ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    won¡¯t¡± Rosalynn nodded


    It was only after Mandy left that Rosalynn could breathe easy.


    Jaime and Mike were trailing behind them.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Watching such a beautiful girl in front of him, why can¡¯t Jaime be a little


    more gentle?¡±


    By the looks of it, Jaime might be flying solo this year again.


    Evan was a bit jealous


    ¡°He only cares about you, only busy protecting you.¡±


    Rosalynn shot Evan a look, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that, he only has familial feelings for me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s really hot out here.¡±


    Rosalynn hummed in agreement, then worriedly nced at Jaime and Mike, silently hoping they


    wouldn¡¯t start any beef over trivial matters with the girls¡­


    In fact, the atmosphere here was pretty chill


    While walking, Jaime sent all the videos he had collected to Mandy.


    ¡°There are so many! Mandy hadn¡¯t looked at the content yet, but from the video thumbnails, every girl


    Jerry filmed was different


    He had filmed almost every female volunteer on the ind!


    ¡°There¡¯s also a file, his previous secret filming, stored in his phone. I hacked in and saved it, sent it to


    you as well,¡± Jaime finished, then, looking annoyed, put away his phone, ¡°Mike, are you up to it or not?


    You were looking all night, but didn¡¯t catch the one who hurt Rosalynn!¡±


    Mandy had wanted to respond to the first part of Jaime¡¯s statement, but he gave her no chance. After


    giving her the stuff, he turned toin to Mike.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s eye, is it okay?¡± Mandy asked.


    ¡°Of course Rosalynn is fine, Jaime answered without hesitation, his tone both proud and somewhat


    fierce, ¡°Mike, look at the guying up front, isn¡¯t that Osborn?¡±


    Yesterday, the incident happened right at their doorstep!


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡± Mike confirmed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to settle the score with these guys yet, but he delivered himself to me!¡±


    Seeing this, Mandy quickly grabbed Jaime.


    Jaime looked at her, perplexed


    Mandy said, ¡°Rosalynin just told you not to fight!¡±


    Jaime was even more confused, ¡°When did I say I was going to fight?¡±


    Mandy let go somewhat embarrassedly


    Just then, Osborn came within a few steps


    ¡°Hello, ahead is my boss¡¯s residence, you should stop here,¡± Mike told Osborn


    Osborn looked at Mike, thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you Ms. Tesdal¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Mike straightened his back, instantly looking much taller and stronger, forming a stark contrast


    with the skinny Osborn


    ¡°I want to be Ms. Tesdal¡¯s bodyguard,¡± Osborn then said.


    Mike was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing, ¡°Who do you think you are? You think


    you can be her bodyguard just by saying it? Look at your skinny self, Molly could beat you single-


    handedly, believe it or not?¡±


    ¡°Molly?¡± Osborn raised an eyebrow.


    Mike proudly said, ¡°That¡¯s the daughter of our boss¡¯s bodyguard, she¡¯s 11, a badass who can take


    down top assassins!¡±

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Why can he


    Hisment made Janne chuckle


    Ever thought that maybe I¡¯m not a bodyguard, but a rtive of As Jared


    Jaime couldn¡¯t help but think, were the people on this ind not fully developed in the bre? Why they


    fing they had serious problema?


    A few days ago, he was making moves on Rosalynn, and now he shamelessly wants to be her


    bodyguard


    Forget about Felix and Calvin, Mike could knock down eight guys like him with one punch. Did he


    seriously the wasp for the job?


    Hmmph


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew what this guy was up to. He was probably bewitched by Rosalynn¡¯s beauty, hence the


    audacious ideal


    Osborn had never heard of Rosalynn having a rtive-Jaime.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he said: ¡°I don¡¯t trust your words, I¡¯ll go ask Ms. Tesdal myself


    Then he lowered his head and tried to walk past Mike and Jaime towards Rosalynn.


    On seeing this, Mike¡¯s smile vanished.


    He moved a step, standing in front of Osborn like a mountain: ¡°Are you deaf? You can¡¯t go any further.¡±


    Mike¡¯s friendly demeanor was entirely gone, he seemed dark and menacing.


    Osborn looked up at him, then without hesitation, got into a fight with Mike.


    At first, Mike didn¡¯t take Osborn seriously, but to his surprise, he was at a disadvantage after two


    rounds.


    He nearly got punched in the face by Osborn.


    After narrowly avoiding it, Mike stared at Osborn: ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a punch. You must be a regr at


    underground boxing matches, huh?¡±


    Osborn didn¡¯t reply, butunched a more aggressive attack.


    Rich people choose bodyguards based on ability.


    Mike, who was in direct contact with Ms. Jared¡¯s grandmother and could make decisions on her behalf,


    must hold a high position by her side.


    If he could defeat Mike, he could prove his strength and then propose to be her bodyguard. She might


    agree!


    However¡­


    A boxer from the underground boxing ring was no match for Mike, a mercenary who had seen life and


    death.


    After a dozen rounds, Mike picked up Osborn and tossed him out.


    Osborn fell to the ground, clutching his chest in pain. He struggled to hold back the blood that surged


    up.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡¯s intuition is spot on. How did she know you guys would be fighting?¡± Felix was kicked


    out by Rosalynn.


    He was wearing flip flops and floral shorts, sunsses on, eyes still unable to open.


    His job required him to operate mostly at night.


    The sunlight here was too strong, making it impossible for him to open his eyes.


    ¡°Felix.¡± Mike stood down, ¡°This guy wants to join our team, even challenged me to a fight.¡±


    Felix looked at Osborn: ¡°you are that woman¡¯s rtive.¡±


    Osborn stood up, clutching his chest.


    ¡°You guys always hated Mrs. Silverman, didn¡¯t you? Why the sudden desire to be a bodyguard?¡± Felix


    had seen the situation from a distance.

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Although Osborn was dominated by Mike the whole time, many bodyguards from the Silverman and


    Jared families were defeated by Mike within five moves.


    Osborn, on the other hand,sted ten to twenty rounds with him.


    That was pretty impressive.


    But the people around Rosalynn didn¡¯t stay because of their skills.


    As long as you can afford the price, you can hire as many tough and capable people as you want.


    ¡°I have great respect for Ms. Tesdal,¡± Osborn said. ¡°She treats malice with kindness and protects the


    children on our ind. She¡¯s a good person, and I¡¯m willing to serve her!¡±


    ¡°What did you do before?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°I was a sailor, a boxer,¡± Osborn replied.


    Felix nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll mention you to Mrs. Silverman. If she needs you, we¡¯lle get you.¡±


    ¡°I can apply for the job myself, Osborn said solemnly.


    He had often encountered such situations when looking for work outside before. They told him to wait


    for notification, but in the end there was no response.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Osborn didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    Logically, with the current situation, he should stay as far away from Rosalynn as possible.


    But whenever he thought about not being able to see her after leaving the ind, Osborn felt anxious


    He remembered that he hid Wayne¡¯s existence from Zenobia, depriving her of the chance to reunite


    with her husband.


    He was willing to stay by her side and protect her for the rest of his life. It was a kind ofpensation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to your request,¡± Felix refused without hesitation. The people on your ind


    have caused a lot of trouble for my boss. She doesn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s better for me to put in a good word


    for you than for you to apply for the job.¡±


    Osborn¡¯s mood plummeted, and then he bowed to Felix: ¡°Then I¡¯ll count on you.¡±


    After that, Osborn left.


    Mike shook his wrist, ¡°This young man looks weak, but he¡¯s very strong. He numbed my wrist.¡±


    ¡°We do need people at home. I¡¯ll have someone investigate his background first and then see if we can


    use him,¡± Felix said. ¡°Do you guys not see that, this young man has a crush on Rosalynn?¡± Jaime


    looked at Felix and Mike in shock.


    Felix and Mike looked at Jaime in the same way.


    Then Mike said, ¡°Jaime, Ms. Jared is indeed very beautiful, but can you stop being so vignt about all


    men?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just men. Just a while ago, the CEO of a partnerpany was a woman, and he was worried


    that she had bad intentions towards Rosalynn! Jaime, if you put this defensive spirit into your own


    lifelong event, you wouldn¡¯t still be almost twenty-five and haven¡¯t even experienced a kiss, Felix


    mercilessly mocked.


    Jaime was speechless.


    He pretended tough, then left in a huff, looking like he never wanted to have anything to do with Mike


    and Felix again. Mandy and the others were all stunned


    Until a shy little girl in the team asked, ¡°Is Jaime still single?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mike shook his head, ¡°Gabrie is worried about this every day, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a


    hurry to fall in love, he just spends his time ying on hisputer.¡±


    ¡°What a waste for such a handsome guy to be single!¡± Mandy looked at Jaime¡¯s retreating figure.


    In addition to being handsome, he also has a strong sense of justice, his love for his family shows his


    responsibility, and he looks very cute.


    Isn¡¯t he the perfect partner choice?

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    to be parked was ready to go.


    clothes, and Zenobia had a I helped him put on a baseball cap and a face mask


    bit stuffy. We can take off your mask once we¡¯re on the boat, Zenobia fold Wayne, her voice involuntari


    ponded, sounding a bit out of it,


    He didn¡¯t sleep well the night before. A blurry nightmare had kept him up, and waking up, he felt totally


    wiped out


    Suddenly, it got really noisy outside


    Zenobia frowned. Didn¡¯t these people already take the money? Why are they back? Wait here, I¡¯ll go


    check what¡¯s up¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond


    Zenobia humed downstairs.


    She expected to see another argument.


    However


    oftening


    ¡°Zenobia, you¡¯re on the ind too!¡± A plump middle-aged woman, dressed to the nines and with a


    trendy hairstyle, intended her arms when she saw Zenobia, deliberately showing off a huge diamond


    ring on her hand.


    ¡°Are you McGill¡¯s wife? Why are you back?¡± Zenobia was taken aback.


    The McGill family was the first to leave the ind for the big city and their business was thriving.


    Everyone who stayed behind envied them.


    Didn¡¯t theye asking for money yesterday for the same reason?


    ¡°I heard from a neighbor on the ind yesterday that you guys are moving in three days. We thought


    this ce might be demolished soon, so wir wanted to take onest look and make some good


    memories before that,¡± the woman exined.


    ¡°Yeah, once the resort here is built, it¡¯s gonna cost so much to stay just for a night!¡± McGill added,


    laughing behind his wife.


    Then, someone joked, ¡°McGill, you guys are about to open your third store, raking in the dough.


    Staying at a luxury resort won¡¯t be a problem for you!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter


    Zenobia looked outside.


    All the people outside were old inders.


    The ones who epted thepensation and left earliest were the nicest, most easy-going people on


    the ind


    Like the McGill family, whom Zenobia had liked since childhood.


    But they could have chosen any time for a reunion. Why did they have to choose right before they were


    about to leave? It looks like their departure might be dyed


    Vi, who was busy packing, came out to see what themotion was about.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After half a year apart, everyone was jubnt, hugging each other.


    ¡°Have you decided where you¡¯re going to live? Why note to our ce first?¡± McGill¡¯s wife asked


    Vi enthusiastically. ¡°I heard Zenobia¡¯s husband isn¡¯t well? There¡¯s a great doctor near where I live, I


    can take you to him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll get him back on his feet!¡±


    Vi smiled, her eyes downcast Sure. I¡¯ll definitely look you up.¡±


    The crowd grew bigger


    indeed the Quins n to leave the ind was dyed.


    The neighbors even nned to hold a final ind-style celebration ceremony before leaving.


    ted to express their gratitude to the spirits guarding thend, thanking them for their protection over the


    years.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    The


    anders imiti


    bummed about their impending move, suddenly spring back to life


    was nning to go head-to-head with Bane Corporation at the Christmas-remony, but got dyed for a


    bunch of


    her got to


    the mask I made for it, so this is a perfect chance! Who knows when i get another shot at wearing it¡­¡±


    a young man said, a band of sad


    the divine


    At the ind is ceremonies, the men would don masks representing the gods and pray, with the belief


    that their words ¡°But now that the ind is no longer ours, and the ceremonies are pretty grand, what if


    the newnd owner isn¡¯t cool with it? Maybe we should just skop it time.¡± suggested Vi, who usually


    didn¡¯t voice dissent, her face twisted in difort.


    Zenobia chimed in, ¡°Year, the ind owner isn¡¯t exactly a pushover¡±


    Osbom frowned unconsciously


    He didn¡¯t fancy Zenobia seizing the chance to badmouth Ms. Tesdal.


    ¡°What?¡± McGill¡¯s wife looked shocked. ¡°We ran into the ind owner while she was taking a stroll by


    the beach earlier. She seemed to our traditions and encouraged us to celebrate freely, as long as we


    don¡¯t mess with her rainforest.¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s face hardened instantly


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s odd, she wasn¡¯t exactly a peach before¡­¡±


    ciate


    ¡°Really? I think the ind owner is quite nice, she even protected Pearl, didn¡¯t she?¡± a woman who had


    witnessed Zenobia deliberately hurting Rosalynn, chimed in with a smidge of sarcasm.


    Zenobia shot her a resentful look.


    The woman just rolled her eyes in response, deciding not to say anything further.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go ahead with the ceremony, Vi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we have a lot to


    prepare, so let¡¯s get cracking¡±


    ¡°No need, the ind owner asked what we needed and has already sent someone to get it. She said


    it¡¯ll be here by noon!¡± eximed McGil, beaming with joy.


    ¡°This ind owner is both stunning and surprisingly gentle. If my son could marry someone like her, I¡¯d


    be over the moon,¡± a woman standing behind McGill¡¯s wife sighed


    Zenobia was irritated.


    She made up an excuse and headed upstairs.


    Wayne was out on the terrace again.


    He was gazing at the stretch of sea that Rosalynn had visited twice, lost in thought.


    Ever since he¡¯d met Rosalynn, and found out who she was, he¡¯d been like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Our old neighbors found out we¡¯re moving, so they wanted toe say goodbye,¡± Zenobia replied.


    ¡°Rosalynn surprisingly agreed to let them have onest ceremony on the ind, so we¡¯re not leaving


    today. After the ceremony at midnight, we¡¯ll see if we can make it to the pier.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ceremony?¡± A glimmer of interest appeared in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    Zenobia quickly exined, ¡°it¡¯s a traditional ind celebration. During the ceremony, the men wear


    masks representing gods n, do you like this kind of stuff? Do you want a mask?¡±


    Wayne paused to think, then nodded.


    Maybe she agreed to host the ceremony because she actually enjoys it?


    He was genuinely curious to see what this ceremony was like.


    ¡°You¡¯re so refined and gentle. Hold on, I¡¯ll go find you the most handsome mask!¡± Zenobia said, before


    dashing downstairs with excitement


    These past few days, he¡¯d been quiet and hadn¡¯t asked her for anything


    Now that he had something he wanted, even if it were a star in the sky, she¡¯d do her best to get it for


    him!.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    vidive across the ind about the upo


    ben the usually diligent volunt


    |


    the news


    As evening approached, they started to do themselves up, adding ind style essories to their


    outfies


    Dinner had just wrapped up


    Even though it wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet, a fewdies already showed up at Rosalynn¡¯s ce


    ¡°This is for the ind Chief, it¡¯s our traditional attire McCall¡¯s wife handed over a well wrapped dress to


    Fea. ¡°We heard she¡¯s been haring i rough time, so we invited her to our celebration. If the prays


    sincerely to our gods, they¡¯


    Felix wasn¡¯t into supernatural stuff.


    iber¡±


    After McGill¡¯s wife and the others left, Felix took the dress to Rosalynn and ryed their message


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t usually a fan of big gatherings


    She wasn¡¯t nning on attending the ceremony.


    But their words unsettled her


    She wasn¡¯t a hardcore materialist.


    Having lost many loved ones, and now not being able to find her partner, she wished for divine


    protection


    She hoped to find her partner.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Rosalynn opened the traditional dress from McGis wife, a long skirt.


    On the white linen, there were beautiful flowers and colourful fish embroidered.


    It was stunning.


    ¡°There seem to be a lot of people over there, are you sure you want to go?¡± Felix was worried. ¡°It might


    not be safe.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still here?¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation.


    Felo was taken aback by her response.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say a prayer too? Ask for Molly¡¯s safety and happiness. Rosalynn continued, ¡°Maybe


    their gods really do work miracles¡± Felix was stunned.


    Then he awkwardly nodded, ¡°Alright, got it.¡±


    Rosalynn went to put on the skirt.


    When she emerged, Evan, just finished with his temporary work, walked into the living room.


    He was gobsmacked when he saw Rosalynn.


    ¡°Rosalynn, where did you get this dress? You look stunning!¡± Evan, like a puppy, ran to Rosalynn and


    circled her twice


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the inders.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to the celebration?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Evan screamed, ¡°What should I do? I have a meeting!!!¡±


    At first, Rosalynn said she wasn¡¯t going!


    If he knew she was going, he would have rescheduled the meeting!


    Then you go to your meeting¡± Rosalynn patted Evan¡¯s shoulder then said to Felo, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Even sadly followed Rosalynn to the door.


    Finally, he waved helplessly at her and reminded Felix to take care of her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr Locker seems like a decent guy¡± Felox remarked as they walked


    ¡°Do you have a crush on him? Rosalynn stared at Felts and asked seriously


    Felix immediately panicked. ¡°What are you talking about ke women! Hot womentet


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°You started the weird conversation.¡±


    Felix was speechless


    He decisively shut his mouth.


    A couple of days ago, the volunteers and inders Rosalynn bumped into while wukingi


    lun edge and alert.


    But today was a different story.


    Everyone seemed happy and dressed in the finest


    Ms. Tesdal


    As they walked, someone called out to her


    The that

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Mandy tail boking oral and on not beating around the bush


    and said Yes look pretty too¡±


    Then said. ¡°We¡¯ve foured it ist. You didnt thing


    You did threaten or timidate the inders to leave in fact, you were advocating for pst wanted to blow


    things out of proportion, to get more fining matena


    wet ass a cleared up Rosslynn responded casually


    of hothot came from not far away


    Before Rosalyn could react, Jaime rushed to her side and started running pulling her along


    Jaine what the hell? Fals was shocked and quickly followed them.


    One Jae was sure Mandy hadn¡¯t followed, he finally stopped. ¡°What were you doing talking to hert


    Don¡¯t talk to her, she¡¯s werd


    What happened? Rosalynn asked curiously


    When ha


    She said she wants to be my girlfriend Jaane said in a hushed voice, clearly distressed. And she¡¯s


    been sending me some very straightforward textel


    Straightforward texts? Rosalynn was shocked.


    ants to touch my abs! Jaime ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m totally freaked out!


    I¡¯m leaving this ind fomorrow! It¡¯s too homifying!¡±


    Rosalynn was helpless


    A voice in her head surfaced once again


    When would he ever get over his single life?


    ¡°The girls on the ind maybe they¡¯re just more straightforward in expressing themselves Rosalynn


    tried to exin


    ¡°Stop! Jane was absolutely terrified


    ¡°The celebration is starting Jaime said quietly, looking at the inders


    Rosalynn looked over as well


    From a distance, they could see people in traditional attire, holding hands and dancing unique dances


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mike got a mask from, but he put it on and joined the dance¡± Jaime touched his


    nose. ¡°He¡¯s really got quits. He just epted. The mask offered by one of the ind girls. What if the


    mask represents some kind of agreement? Like, if you ept a gif¡¯s mask, you have hi marry her??


    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad, is it? Mike would have a partner then. Rosalynn looked at Jaime with mixed


    feelings in this regant, he and Mike were quite alke fut Mike bit braver than Jaime. At least he dared to


    ept the mask from a girl.


    Maybe, he wouldnt mind if a girl wanted to touch his abs.


    As they chatted Rosalynn and Jaime gradually moved closer to the inders


    Considering Rosalynma safety, Jaime didnt let her get too close


    alyun could only watch from


    want the crowd dispersed that she


    hup to the prayer spot and pick


    bunch a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She bowed respectfully


    started to pray silently


    dad, pienen protect my love, Wy


    and bring him back to me safe and s


    Th¨¦ sep. Please bring b?mck in me.¡±


    Tears welled s or eyes and rolled down her cheeks unicontrobly Rosalynn repeated the prayer aver


    and over in her heart


    hint far away, a tall, lean man with a ma


    His gaze fell on Rosalynn, who was praying devoutly


    chidden in the shadows


    People


    are moving all around

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    With the chaghting Wayne couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but he knew she was crying


    His heart started racing


    Why was she crying?


    Was that guy not treating her well?


    As he thought about this, his steps started drifting towards her uncontrobly.


    Zenobia had just grabbed some food and was heading back to the second floor of the inn to give it to


    Wayne


    But when she opened the door, he wasn¡¯t there.


    Zenobia was taken aback


    The first thing that popped into her head was that n had gone after that woman!


    Driven by feat Zenobia sprinted downstairs and burst out of the door.


    Scanning the crowd, she immediately spotted Wayne, standing in the dark, his gaze fixed on a praying


    figure.


    Without thinking, she followed his gaze.


    What she saw was Rosalynn, having finished her prayers, throwing flowers into the fire under the


    guidance of McGills wife


    In that moment, Zenobia¡¯s jealousy and fear peaked.


    When she looked back at Wayne, she saw him stepping out of the darkness, seemingly heading


    towards Rosalynn Zenobia was terrified.


    She started running towards Wayne.


    Just then, a group of rowdy kids ran by, one of them bumping into Wayne¡¯s leg.


    He grunted and lost his bnce, falling to the ground.


    ¡°n!¡± Zenobia screamed, rushing to his side to help him up.


    Perhaps alerted by themotion, Rosalynn nced their way.


    The kids circled Wayne, worried about the trouble they¡¯d caused.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment, then was drawn back by the sound of McGill¡¯s wife speaking


    ¡°You¡¯re much more easy-going than we imagined.¡± McGill¡¯s wife said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a shame we


    didn¡¯t get to meet your kids this time! Next time you leave, remember to take our gift back to them!¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to meet my kids?¡± Rosalynn asked, puzzled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We want to thank them, of course! If it wasn¡¯t for your daughter¡¯s insistence, how could we get so


    much money and move to the big city?¡± McGills wife quickly replied.


    Rosalynn was clueless about this.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s insistence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the boss who was in charge of dealing with us previously, we met him again in the big city. He


    told us that when President Silverman was approving ourpensation, there wasn¡¯t that much


    initially. But your daughter asked him if the money was enough for us to live well, and President


    Silverman immediately added so much more!


    Mentioning Wayne, the smile on McGill¡¯s wife¡¯s face faded slightly. She carefully watched Rosalynn,


    afraid she might have said something wrong. and hurt this kind and friendly woman.


    ¡°Really? I wasn¡¯t aware of that.¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°My daughter and husband didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    When McGills wife saw that Rosalynn didn¡¯t have a big reaction, she breathed a sigh of relief, her


    courage growing She sighed softly. ¡°People say Mr. Silverman is a cold-hearted president, but i think


    he¡¯s a good man.¡±


    No one would know, how much Rosalynn wished during this time, that someone, anyone, could talk to


    her more about Wayne


    But it seemed that everyone thought Wayne was an unheble wound in her heart, untouchable and


    unmentionable


    ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s good?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°See that house over there?¡± McGill¡¯s wife pointed to a small building a few hundred meters away, near


    where Wayne nned to build the overwater bungalows ¡°That used to be an inn run by me and


    McGill¡¯s mother On the day Mr. Saverman bought this ind, heated


    asked him if he was buying our ind, he said yes, he was. I then asked him why he had to buy our


    stand, he said that the sea and the beach here were like what his lover had described the beach they


    wanted to go on a vacation


    Rosalynns heart suddenly tightened

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    wat racking bat besin for the relevant memories


    Feilly,


    contes, the found that piece of memory of her close encourines with Wayne


    At that brei. her grandina had just finished a margery, which was very sessful


    the was thinking when her grandma could be discharged, she would take her grandma to the beach


    As she was making ns, Wayne spotted her


    Wayne asked her, ¡°Do you like the sea?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°People who live ind would always long for the ocean, right?


    Wayne sat next to her desk, pinched her chin, and stared at her, ¡°What kind of sea do you like??


    She thought seriously. ¡°With clean beaches, soft sand, azure water and lots of books and flowers in


    short, any beautiful i


    Wayneughed after hearing this, ¡°Aren¡¯t all inds like what you described


    She remembered, at that time, the criticized Wayne in her heart for being an unromantic man.


    But she yed innocent, ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never been to an ind. I have no idea what it¡¯s like.


    Later


    Wayne¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. He let go of her chin and said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a stand-in


    Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    During that period. Wayne seemed to have developed feelings for her.


    He was very passionate in bed every day.


    But not that night, and he even gave her the cold shoulder for half a month afterward.


    She wondered if it was because she said she had never been to an ind, and Wayne mistook it for


    her being coy, wanting him to take her there Later, she found out.


    Wayne had promised Olivia a trip to the Maldives before his ident.


    Ever since then, she never mentioned inds again.


    Eventer, when Wayne proposed to develop an ind resort project in Y City, she rarely voiced her


    opinion on this matter


    Wayne said he would reserve a private area, so she could spend winters there.


    She was delighted inside, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    She was afraid that Wayne would think she was being too presumptuous.


    But Wayne got mad at her for two days because she didn¡¯t show much excitement.


    She was utterly puzzled at that time.


    She even made a note on that day in her work journal, ¡°No matter how many years pass, I still can¡¯t


    figure out what¡¯s on Wayne¡¯s mind.¡± She subconsciously looked around the ind.


    She looked at the soft sand beneath her feet, feeling a sourness in her heart.


    It turned out that Wayne had remembered something that had happened at the beginning of their


    acquaintance, something she had already forgotten, even after she left.


    He even found such an ind and bought it


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Before they got married, they had a fight.


    Wayne said that during those more than five years, he survived by digging up their memories bit by bit


    and dwelling on them


    Rosalynn thought he was just exaggerating


    But now.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    McGills with looked at the sudden redness in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, really sorry


    was immediately rmed. ¡°Did I say something I wasn¡¯t supposed to? (m


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Everyone around me is very cautious, afraid to mention him, but really wish


    someone would talk to me more shout him Thank you


    McGills wife let out a sigh of relief


    Then, she looked at Rosalynn, feeling a deep sympathy, Mr. Silvermans disappearance must have


    been hard on you, having to t -care of the kids and the elderly, and also bearing the burden of a big


    company. I heard from my kids that you¡¯re and soul, having helped many people and done many


    good deeds. Rest assured, our gods will bless you and Mr. Silverman! You guys will reunite soon!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings!¡± Rosalynn said, her eyes gleaming with tears, yet she managed a smile.


    Just then, McGill¡¯s wife looked past Rosalynn to someone behind her, ¡°Is that Zenobia¡¯s fiance? Why


    does he look so weak?¡± Rosalynn instinctively turned around.


    She only saw Zenobia hurrying inside, but not the silhouette of her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Where is him?¡± Rosalynn asked


    ¡°Osborn just helped him inside. You carry on. I¡¯ll go check on him!¡± McGill¡¯s wife was a caring person,


    ready to help when she sensed trouble. ¡°Alright, if he needs medical assistance, you cane find me.


    I have a medical team,¡± Rosalynn said gently


    ¡°Okay.¡± With that, McGill¡¯s wife hurried towards Zenobia¡¯s ce.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Osborn helped Wayne sit down, checking his leg while reprimanding him, ¡°You¡¯re not well, why are you


    wandering about? Do you want to be on crutches for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to take a look around.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was a bit frosty.


    Zenobia was filled with fear and anger.


    She clearly saw him wanting to meet Rosalynn Just now.


    ¡°Looking for what? That woman who betrayed you?¡± Zenobia blurted out in her loss of control. ¡°n,


    have you forgotten? She¡¯s got a new partner now!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face tumed pale from the pain.


    He looked up at Zenobia, his eyes filled with a shocked restraint.


    Zenobia was startled and quickly realized she got too heated. She softened her tone right away, ¡°n,


    ever since you saw her, your mood has been getting worse, and your health is deteriorating. I¡¯m really


    worried about you.¡±


    Osborn saw that Wayne really didn¡¯t look good.


    He examined him.


    He immediately noticed some abnormal symptoms.


    ording to his diagnosis, Wayne should gradually get better with medication, but this time he seemed


    weaker than before


    ¡°Zenobial¡±


    As he was thinking, someone walked in


    Neither of them reacted in time.


    McGil¡¯s wife was familiar with the ce and quickly made her way to the hall.


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±


    Zenobia quickly walked forward, and Osborn stood up, blocking Wayne who was sitting


    In that brief moment, McGill¡¯s wife probably didn¡¯t get a good look at Wayne¡¯s face, right?


    The room was dimly lit after all.


    And Wayne now was nothing like he used to be.


    ¡°I saw Osborn helping someone in, that¡¯s your fiance, right? What appened to him? Is he ill? Do I need


    to find a doctor?¡± McGilfs wife was taken aback and quickly asked


    ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± Zenobia pulled McGill¡¯s wife towards the exit, ¡°He¡¯s just a bit tired, don¡¯t worry, my brother


    leamed his medical skits from our father, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    But if his condition doesn¡¯t improve even though herbal medicine powerful you should still take him to a


    big hospital for an X-ray or other check-ups.¡± McGill¡¯s wife kept saying


    She had always kept in touch with the udanders.


    not long wher they left, Zenobita Besnight back awek fanc


    They stayil at b?me mery day i


    They


    only


    taking


    asionally see from afar, Zenotes taking him out for a walk, apparently, he had a disability in his legs


    Zenobia

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    had known Zencilia mince Zenobia was little.


    ken that Zenobia was marrying a man with poor health and had already discussed with her family that


    they would find a relistin


    for Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦ the moment they got the chance


    Tront worry, my mom and I have got a n Zenobia reassured, pulling Medall¡¯s wife away from the inn


    ¡°You hardlye back, so dont stess over for me. Go and have some fun. We¡¯ll leave the ind


    together tomorrow!


    ¡°Alright, stop fussing over me and go back to your fiance,¡± McGill¡¯s wife waved her off.


    Zenobia nodded


    Watching McGill¡¯s wife leave her legs felt weak


    She quickly turned around and went back, this time making sure to close the inn¡¯s door.


    Jaime, worried about Rosalynn¡¯s thirst, intended to buy some water from Zenobia¡¯s ce.


    But before he could get there, he saw that the shop was already closed


    He walked back, a bit miffed.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want to hustle for money, guess Wayne¡¯s cashed her uph McGill¡¯s wife happened to


    walk by Jaime as he muttered this ¡°Young man, who were you just talking about?¡± McGill¡¯s wife asked


    rapidly, grabbing Jaime by the arm


    Jaime, who didn¡¯t recognize her, jumped in surprise, ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    ¡°Did you mention Wayne just now?¡± McGill¡¯s wife continued.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my sister¡¯s husband, what about it?¡± Jaime looked at her, puzzled.


    Rosalynn noticed themotion.


    She hurried over, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°She just grabbed me all of a sudden¡­ Jaimeined.


    ¡°Whats the matter?¡± Rosalynn turned to McGill¡¯s wife.


    McGill¡¯s wife looked a bit off color, but she immediately let go of Jaime¡¯s hand, ¡°Nothing, must¡¯ve


    mistaken him for someone else¡­¡±


    When she walked in earler, she had only caught a glimpse of Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    She didn¡¯t get a good look because Osborn was blocking her view.


    She felt like she recognized him, but couldn¡¯t ce where she had seen him before.


    She thought that since he was Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦, he might have visited the ind before, hence the


    familiarity.


    But before she could dismiss the thought, she heard the name Wayne.


    In that instant, she saw a face in her mind, pale but bearing a striking resemnce to Wayne¡¯s


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    must¡¯ve been seeing things,¡± McGill¡¯s wife muttered to herself.


    How could Wayne possibly be on their ind?


    He had his ident in the H Country, how could the waves have washed him up on their ind?


    And there¡¯s no way he¡¯d ditch his beautiful wife to be Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦


    So, she must have been mistaken.


    ¡°You said you were saying things? Rosalynn asked with a smile. ¡°Did you run into someone you


    know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Modal¡¯s wife shook her head


    It might


    be her absurd suspicion, and she shouldn¡¯t bother Rosalynn with it


    She could tell that Rosalynn missed her husband dearly.


    There was no need to add to her pain.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    After a busy sitemoon Vi felt a headacheing on, so she went back to rest. Hall-awake, she


    heard some noise uutside, so she got up and went out


    ?nce outside, she saw Zenobia closing the door


    Then she saw Wayne, who was supposed to be upstars, sitting in the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Vi asked, ¡°n, why are you down here?


    ¡°Mom, he came out with me it¡¯s so lively outside. He wanted to see how we pray¡± Zenobia quickly


    exined


    Osborn kept silent


    He thought carefully about Wayne¡¯s symptoms


    Not only was he physically weak, but it seemed like¡­ he was showing signs of poisoning


    ¡°Why did you close the door then if he just wanted to watch? Vi asked


    ¡°McGills wife suddenly came in and almost saw n¡­ she¡¯s seen n before.¡± Zenobia lowered her


    eyes, her legs still shaky, still frightened Vis face changed: ¡°McGill¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Ves, but i don¡¯t think she saw n, Osborn and I reacted quickly.¡± Zenobia spoke, looking timidly at


    Wayne


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were half-closed, he seemed distracted. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking


    Wait..


    She knew what he was thinking¡­.


    He was thinking about that shameless woman Rosalynn, wasn¡¯t he?


    Just because she was prettier?


    Zenobia¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    ¡°n, you look tired, take your medicine and go to sleep.¡± Vi lovingly walked over to Wayne.


    ¡°He won¡¯t take his medicine tonight, after leaving the ind, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check-up, then


    decide whether to continue the medication.¡± Osborn suddenly said.


    Vi frowned: ¡°He¡¯s so weak, he¡¯s been relying on your medicine to keep him alive, how can he stop


    taking it? I¡¯ve already prepared the medicine ¡°Enough!¡± Osbom suddenly snapped.


    Wayne looked up at him.


    ¡®I help you rest. Osborn said, helping Wayne up and leading him upstairs.


    He was silent all the way


    Afterying Wayne back in bed, Osborn turned to leave.


    ¡°Did Vi poison my r


    y medicine?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Osborn froze.


    Wayne continued: ¡°The medicine tasted a bit off these past two days.¡±


    ¡°if you knew something was off, why did you still take it?¡± Osborn turned to look at Wayne. ¡°Do you


    want to die?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with the image of a woman holding flowers, crying sorrowfully.


    don¡¯t want to die now.¡±


    ¡°You actually wanted to die before? Why?¡± Osborn was shocked


    Tve always remembered, I had someone I loved very much, but she seemed to not love me, she was


    afraid of me When I was rich and she didn¡¯t love me, now that I¡¯ve be like this, she would hate me


    even more, she would never love me. So what¡¯s the point of ving?


    Osborn didn¡¯t understand Wayne¡¯s mindset, but he was greatly shocked


    Because she didn¡¯t love him, so he didn¡¯t want to live?


    ¡°Life isn¡¯t just about love, you can do many other things. Life is so long you¡¯ll end a new love bom said


    urgently


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He had never considered letting Wayne du


    That¡¯s impossible ¡°Wayne¡¯s eyes were half-closed fiven if I look my memory, my heart always to me. I


    can only be can love anyone


    So he felt desperate.


    i need to live anymore.


    hanged your mindTM¡± Oubom asked

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Wayne


    to throb all of a sudden.


    Dufior immediately turned to him and said ¡°Alright, stop overthinking I won¡¯t


    Wayne didnt respond


    Getom poured him a ss of water and ced it on the bedside table


    Then he was quiet for a moment


    mom hurt you anymore


    ¡°Once we leave the ind, I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you recover. After that, you can decide


    whether you want to stay or not. Right now sty


    ster and mom are a bit off their rockers. You have to be extra careful¡±


    Without waiting for Wayne¡¯s response, Osborn quickly left the room


    As he went downstairs, Vi wasforting Zenobia.


    ¡°If I had found out anyter, he would¡¯ve been by Rosalynn¡¯s side. I almost lost n Zenobia, hugging


    her mom, was bawling her eyes out. Osborn was watching.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, just now, when Rosalynn was praying, he was standing behind her, wearing a mask.


    Osborn clearly saw that Rosalynn was praying with deep sincerity, even shedding tears.


    Osborn knew what she was praying for.


    She was praying for her loved one to return to her and her children¡¯s side sooner.


    What was Zenobia crying about?


    She had stolen someone¡¯s husband and father, what was she grieving about?


    Osborn¡¯s conscience was eating at him, knowing that Wayne almost gave up on life and seeing


    Rosalynn¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Mom,e with me. I need to talk to you,¡± Osborn said, his throat dry.


    Vi seemed to sense that Osborn wanted to talk to her.


    She reassured Zenobia and followed Osborn into the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Wayne¡¯s medicine was boiling.


    Osborn grabbed the medicine and poured it on the ground.


    ¡°Osborn, don¡¯t burn yourself!¡± Vi quickly moved to stop him.


    Osborn didn¡¯t move,


    He looked at the medicine.


    Some ingredients were missing, and there was an additional herb.


    It was a poisonous herb from the ind.


    Someone on the ind had eaten this herb before, became paralyzed. His father specifically taught


    him and his mom how to identify this herb His father told him and his mother. ¡°This herb looks very


    simr to another beneficial one. You must remember it and not confuse it. It¡¯s deadly!¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Osborn


    stood up.


    He looked at Vi in disbelief.


    In his memory, Vi was always a gentle and kind person.


    ¡°So, you wanted to turn him into a bedridden person?¡± Osborns hand was shaking.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    Why did Zenobia be so paranoid, turning Vi into a heartless person?


    ¡°Zenobia just got over the pain of losing her dad. She can¡¯t lose n. Without n, she wouldn¡¯t


    survive! Vi said without hesitation. ¡°I love you and Zenobia dearly Protecting you, making you happy,


    is my instinct! For you guys, I could do anything


    Osborn felt a pang in his heart


    ¡°I made a mistake I should have returned Wayne to Rosalynn, not selfishly brought him back. This


    forced them to separate, the couldn¡¯t see their dad. Now the karma¡¯s here, my sober and mom have


    turned into devils because of my selfishness??¡±

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    ink of something and said. ¡°Osborn


    Watching her son in such pain, Vis expression slightly changed, then i Testat ur?rt yout


    into its


    Osborn jutted about to deny, but heard Vi continue, ¡°You¡¯re my son, of course I can tell. You want to


    be her bodyguard, ngh ¡°The haunt found a new beau, like you said. I think we owe her, an I want to


    protect her, nothing else Osborn quickly exined: ¡°Why can¡¯t you have other thoughts? You like her,


    don¡¯t you? Then you should try to her heart! Vi frowned. ¡°Wayne and Zenstra are together, you can


    get close to Ms. Tesdal melt her heart, you and Zenobia will get your wish, isn¡¯t that good? You don¡¯t


    need certainly don¡¯t think of me and Zenobia as devils.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Osborn cut her off


    Vi looked at him with mixed emotions, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of returning Wayne back to Ms. Tesdal,


    are you?


    in pain, and


    Before Osborn could answer. Vi continued, ¡°Do you think Ms. Tesdal is just a pretty face? She


    seems gentle, but she¡¯s got her ways. We¡¯ve kept Wayne hidden for so long, and I¡¯ve poisoned him. If


    he goes back, Ms. Tesdal will find out.¡±


    Osborn froze


    ¡°Osborn, do you want to lose me? Vi raised her hand, gently touching Osborn¡¯s cheek.


    Osborn looked at her, tears streaming down his face.


    Vi looked at him, heartbroken.


    Her children were the kindest people in the world.


    But because they were too kind, they suffered a lot since childhood.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Now they¡¯ve finally found someone they like, how could she let them give up their love again?


    ¡°I understand.¡± Osborn clenched his fist. ¡°But you can¡¯t polson Wayne anymore, or I¡¯ll tell Zenobia!¡±


    Vi sighed helplessly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Osborn didn¡¯t say anything else, turned around and walked away.


    Zenobia vaguely heard the argument.


    When Osborn came back, she immediately panicked, ¡°What did you say to mom? You¡¯re not thinking of


    sending n back, are you?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Osborn answered coldly, then walked upstairs


    Passing Wayne¡¯s room, he heard Wayne coughing softly.


    Osborn paused for a moment, then walked straight to the top floor.


    Outside, it was still lively


    The people who had just had a conflict, were now arm in arm, drinking and dancing together.


    Osborn quickly found Rosalynn in the crowd.


    The man who imed to be Rosalynn¡¯s brother was dancing with her.


    Her beautiful face was full of helplessness, but she was still tolerant of Jaime, not angry with him.


    Osborn was filled with envy and jealousy.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal I apologize for the harm I¡¯ve caused you. I¡¯ll do my best to treat Wayne and return him to


    your side.¡± He stared, watching for a


    moment


    Osborn lowered his head and said earnestly.


    After talking with Vi, Osborn was determined to send Wayne back


    But not now


    As soon as he goes to the hospital for a blood test, the poison in his body will definitely be discovered


    He knew Vi¡¯s actions were awful


    But he didn¡¯t want to lose his mother, so he couldn¡¯t send Wayne back row


    The partysted until one in the morning


    The inders love thend that nurtures them. After the ceremony everyone worked together to quickly


    clean up all the trash on the beach.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Mc¨¹ll had a deep connection to the ind.


    Ather


    up, he took his wife and walked toward the house they used to live in.


    The house had been vacant for a long time and seemed a bit run down.


    McGill held his wife¡¯s hand tightly, looking at the dark house with a hint of tears in his eyes ¡°Next time


    wee, this little building might be ton


    down.¡±


    At this point, his wife usuallyforted him gently.


    But McGill waited for a while, and found that his wife had not said anything


    McGill felt a bit down.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± McGill asked.


    McGill¡¯s wife snapped back to reality.


    She had spent most of the evening with Rosalynn


    Rosalynn was nothing like the other richdies she had met


    Rosalynn was very gentle and kind.


    When McGill¡¯s wife talked about their own business, Rosalynn would give business advice from a


    professional investors perspective


    She wasn¡¯t like some people who spoke in iprehensible jargon.


    Her suggestions were very straightforward, and McGilfs wife learned a lot from them.


    But asionally, when people weren¡¯t talking to her, she would just gaze off into space, and sadness


    clearly showed on her face. McGill¡¯s wife knew, she was missing her beloved.


    Seeing her like this, the image of Zenobia¡¯s fianc¨¦ became clearer in McGill¡¯s wife¡¯s mind, more and


    more ovepping with her memory of Wayne ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s almost 2 a.m. Let¡¯s go back to sleep. If


    you don¡¯t get enough rest, you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow. We still have to travel by cal and boat it¡¯s


    really tiring¡± McGill¡¯s wife held her husband¡¯s hand tightly.


    She and McGill had known each other since they could remember.


    All these years, they had always loved each other.


    She thought to herself, if McGill suddenly disappeared, she might not be able to bear it¡­


    McGill noticed his wife was troubled.


    He was a bit worried, so he decided to take her advice, and they headed back.


    When they passed the Osborn¡¯s inn, McGilfs wife took a subconscious extra look.


    This increased her doubts a bit


    The Vi¡¯s inn was thergest inn on the ind.


    Today when they came back, the Vi¡¯s inn was the only one not hosting guests.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to Vi, it was because she was tired from being extorted by some people on the ind


    before, and she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed before saying goodbye to the old house


    But.


    In McGill¡¯s wife¡¯s memory, Vi was not like this.


    Those who extorted her were the people on the ind who had not left, not her former neighbors who


    had always had a good rtionship with


    her


    She looked at the few inns not far away


    Because there were many people who just went back to rest, the lights were all on


    Only Vi¡¯s inn was tightly closed,pletely dark


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± McGill saw that his wife was standing still and asked gently. ¡°You¡¯ve seemed troubled all


    night, did something happen?¡°


    ¡°Honey, if you see someone who might be lost from your friends house, but it¡¯s highly unlikely for them


    to be there. Would you tell your friend about it?¡±


    The had barely fe

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    She thought to herself, if McGill suddenly disappeared, she might not be able to bear it¡­


    McGill noticed his wife was troubled.


    He was a bit worried, so he decided to take her advice, and they headed back.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When they passed the Osborn¡¯s inn, McGilfs wife took a subconscious extra look.


    This increased her doubts a bit


    The Vi¡¯s inn was thergest inn on the ind.


    Today when they came back, the Vi¡¯s inn was the only one not hosting guests.


    ording to Vi, it was because she was tired from being extorted by some people on the ind


    before, and she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed before saying goodbye to the old house


    But.


    In McGill¡¯s wife¡¯s memory, Vi was not like this.


    Those who extorted her were the people on the ind who had not left, not her former neighbors who


    had always had a good rtionship with


    her


    She looked at the few inns not far away


    Because there were many people who just went back to rest, the lights were all on


    Only Vi¡¯s inn was tightly closed,pletely dark


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± McGill saw that his wife was standing still and asked gently. ¡°You¡¯ve seemed troubled all


    night, did something happen?¡°


    ¡°Honey, if you see someone who might be lost from your friends house, but it¡¯s highly unlikely for them


    to be there. Would you tell your friend about it?¡±


    The had barely fe


    impo


    Jeding slightly n to


    Raye was slightly taken shack


    tum home now wi


    back


    Yourpany is doing so well you be at a les if you set Road at h


    That


    will definitely do better than the The Inte mai


    thing ide


    (maly don¡¯t have to


    All these years. Jame hat always


    Thatpany


    then


    ( days. After graduation, i


    lorts over the past few years, pi¨¨c


    (to give up his bright future for her


    ne answered seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t have big ambitions. Te me, ber my side, but


    ogle moment


    (year apart, they seen


    lives. Plot. Parge¡¯s baits


    Aferfishing Jaime smiled at Rosalynn Thinking about these mohet


    Rosalyn gently nudged Jain¡¯s head her tears welling up in her eyes


    sterously. ¡°Do you know how n


    the state


    out how much be


    But


    lynn yed along her face full of suicy


    up two fegers gave my partner a daunt two hund


    Ingers. ¡°I


    hundred m


    gul and hap


    ande Cay


    thought to herself, he¡¯s being overly protective


    ? been gone from the ceremony for a while now. You should head back too.¡± Rosalynn told Evan


    face was fed with disappointment


    His attention was then drawn to something happening on the ocean.


    there a boat heading for the dock at this hour?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn and Jaime instinctively tumed their gaze

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    ? been gone from the ceremony for a while now. You should head back too.¡± Rosalynn told Evan


    face was fed with disappointment


    His attention was then drawn to something happening on the ocean.


    there a boat heading for the dock at this hour?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn and Jaime instinctively tumed their gaze


    ¡°Maybe the boat is here to help with the move?¡± Jaime spected. ¡°I heard from the inders that


    they¡¯re all leaving today, and many have rented boats toe over, but isn¡¯t it a bit early?¡±


    Overhearing their conversation. Felix chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being early? The sooner these


    folks a start construction on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Good point,¡± Jaime conceded


    As they were talking, the boat had slowly docked


    The security on the ind was tight, so Rosalynn wasn¡¯t worried about any trouble.


    She then diverted her attention,


    She was starting to feel tired, and her eyes were ufortable.


    whisked.


    ay, the sooner we


    After a while, Jaime, under Evan¡¯s concerned gaze, carefully administered medication for Rosalynn


    and helped her put on an eye patch. ¡°Your eyes are a bit red, but there¡¯s no inmmation. Once the


    inders are all gone, you should head back too. Sean can handle the rest?¡± ¡°Alright¡± Rosalynn


    replied, ¡°You guys should get some sleep too, don¡¯t bother keeping mepany¡±


    Just as they were about to leave, suddenly, there were sounds of argument from outside.


    ¡°Who could it be, showing up thiste?¡± Jaime frowned.


    Rosalynn listened carefully, ¡°Sounds like it¡¯s McGill¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°McGill¡¯s wife?¡± Jaime had a good impression of he. She was a very cheerful person.


    Felix immediately contacted the front gate through the radio.


    ¡°Felix, there¡¯s a couple that wants to see Ms. Tendal, we told them toe back tomorrow, but they


    refused,¡± an annoyed voice came through the radio.


    In the eyes of the security team hired by Rosalynn, inders seeking Rosalynn was either for money or


    reluctance to move.


    Regardless of the reason, they did not want Rosalynn to be disturbed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Rosalynn gently said, before Felix could reply.


    Felix felt that it was not appropriate for anyone to disturb Rosalynn at thiste hour, but since she


    agreed, he did not object.


    He personally went downstairs to greet them.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. and Mrs. McGill? Felix asked in a low voice.


    McGill¡¯s wife eyed Felix warily.


    1 will only speak to Ms. Tesdal personally!¡±


    Felix Was speechless.


    She¡¯s on guard against him?


    Did he not look like a nice guy?


    ¡°Alright, follow me¡±


    After a while, McGill¡¯s wife saw Rosalynn.


    She excitedly approached Rosalynn


    Mike, being extra vignt, immediately tried to stop her


    Rosalynn waved him off


    Mcll¡¯s wife seemed agitated, her eyes red, as if she was about to burst into tears..


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    She stared at Rosslynn. I think I saw Mr Silverman on the in


    ry in The groun turned pale atly

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    to ask, ¡°Do you know where he went


    a could he possibly be here?¡±


    impossible, but the really does look like Mr Svermant Mes wife was a bit nervous think you guys shout


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It might rally be him.¡±


    ¡°Where a he? Rosalynn snapped back to mality and immediately asked, without thinking about


    geographical locations or peabilities


    He¡¯s Zenobia¡¯s fiance McGill¡¯s wife choked out, ¡°Her didn¡¯t look too good when I werdly. They pushed


    me away after I took one look at him and blocked the man. He is much skinnier than Mr. Sherman but


    his eyes: his


    w him, so i went to check on him. Zenobia and Outomaties eyes look so much ke Mr. Silvermans


    ¡°Zenobia?¡± Jame was shocked.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t think twics.


    Even if there was a sliver of possibility, she had to make sure


    ¡°Bring the car around, we¡¯re heading to that inn right now!¡± After Rosalynn said that, she tightly held


    McG not him. I¡¯ll still thank you. If it really is him¡­. I¡¯ll make sure your family is well-off for lifel


    le¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s


    With that, Rosalynn headed straight out


    McGill¡¯s wife stood there stunned for a moment before quickly pulling her husband along and following


    her out


    Jaime and Evan were utterly baffled


    Felix, Mike, and Sean were all pumped up.


    Everyone quickly gathered together.


    Rosalynn got into the first car, and Jaime and Evan followed suit.


    As they passed the dock, Rosalynn saw some people moving things.


    She seemed to sense something and picked up the walkie-talkie to tell Felix, ¡°Lock down the dock


    immediately, no boats are allowed to leave!


    The two ces, one on the west side of the ind and the other on the east, were quite far apart.


    It took Rosalynn more than two hours to walk back and forth between these two ces on her strolls.


    It was quicker by car.


    But it still took them over twenty minutes to reach the inn.


    As Rosalynn jumped out of the car, she bumped into Vi, who was quietly moving things out after the


    crowd had dispersed.


    Vi had started to move things quietly.


    She was leaving behind a lot of things, this was the final round of moving


    Rosalynn got out of the car,


    Her aura cold and fierce, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal?¡± Vi nervously masked her emotions, ¡°what are you doing here, did you forget to take


    something?¡±


    Rosalynn, who was much taller than Vi, looked down at her, ¡°I did forget something, heard it might


    be at your ce, so I came to you¡±


    Vi¡¯s heart started to race.


    Her face turned a bit pale. Really? We¡¯re just about to leave.¡±


    Vi opened the door


    She signaled the people helping her move to step aside ¡°Pleasee in and take a look.¡±


    Mom, I¡¯ve already checked¡±


    Rosalynn lifted her head


    She saw Osborn walking out from inside the house.


    When Osborn saw Rosalynn, bis expression instantly turned to shock


    Didnt she already go home?


    Why was she at his doorstep


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, what brings you here? Oslo¡¯s voice was a bit a


    During their c sation, not only did Rosalynn arrive, several cars also pole


    Even people from the patrol posts start


    after another


    Both Vi and Osborn realized clearly that their secret was out.


    hand her ever willingly, or should


    they


    hiding something from her

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Rosalyn Whtynne was actually here?


    Sho was getting more and more nervous.


    Vics and Osbon remained sent


    With aware of her hand, Rosalynn signalled for Felix and the others i ad into the inh


    ¡°What are you doing?


    Several strong man who came to help Vi move immediately blocked the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Vi quickly regained herposure.


    She waved her hand dismissively and looked up at Rosalynn, ¡°No worries She might have lost


    something important, let s


    The strong men frowned and stepped aside.


    Rosalynn¡¯s team immediately entered the inn


    But after a thorough search, Felix came out and said, ¡°no sign of him.¡±


    Just then, McGill and his wife arrived


    Seeing the couple, Osborn and Vi had their answer, understanding why Rosalynn had returned.


    ¡°Where¡¯sZenobia?¡± Rosalynn stared at Osborn, her voice cold as ice


    The atmosphere was suffocating


    ¡°She left the ind. Her fiance got sick, and she took him to see a doctor,¡± Vi answered.


    The next moment, Rosalynn grabbed Vi by the cor, ¡°You think I¡¯m that easy to fool? I¡¯m giving you


    one chance to hand over Wayne! if s see Wayne in half an hour, none of your family will leave this


    ind alive!¡±


    Seeing this, the strong men were ready to step in


    But before they could say anything, Felix kicked them down.


    Vi¡¯s face gradually turned pale.


    Osborn¡¯s eyes widened


    He stepped forward, looking at Rosalynn sternly. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, let go of my mother!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Wayne is Are you missing him so much that you¡¯re sick? Osborn is a good doctor,


    do you want him to check you out? Vi said sarcastically


    Rosalynn looked at her, then at the luggage on the ground.


    She suddenly thought of something.


    The boat


    There was only one boat at the dock now!


    ¡°To the dock!¡± Rosalynn shoved Vi aside and ran towards her car.


    McGill and his wife stood in theer, frightened


    Vi shot them a deadly re.


    McGill instinctively shielded his wife from Vi¡¯s gaze


    Osborn was supporting Vi


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vi whispered to born in a voice only they could hear. ¡°Get Zenobia to start the boat!¡±


    Before Osborn could take out his phone, Zenobia was already calling in


    Mike, who was left behind saw Osborn phone ringing and snatched it


    ¡°What the hell are you doing Vi screamed


    The men behind Mike stepped up menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch in¡±


    By that time, Mike had answered the call


    Before he could say anything, he heard Zenobia¡¯s voice, low and grim Ost something seems at the dick


    Age on


    ¡°We have control of


    Bring back the


    dock now. No ships are allowed to leave. Your mo


    shouldn¡¯t h


    ther


    away. Otherwise, if you piss off my boss, the


    ¡°Mika sind harshly. ¡°¡± suggest yas

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    There was only one boat at the dock now!


    ¡°To the dock!¡± Rosalynn shoved Vi aside and ran towards her car.


    McGill and his wife stood in theer, frightened


    Vi shot them a deadly re.


    McGill instinctively shielded his wife from Vi¡¯s gaze


    Osborn was supporting Vi


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi whispered to born in a voice only they could hear. ¡°Get Zenobia to start the boat!¡±


    Before Osborn could take out his phone, Zenobia was already calling in


    Mike, who was left behind saw Osborn phone ringing and snatched it


    ¡°What the hell are you doing Vi screamed


    The men behind Mike stepped up menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch in¡±


    By that time, Mike had answered the call


    Before he could say anything, he heard Zenobia¡¯s voice, low and grim Ost something seems at the dick


    Age on


    ¡°We have control of


    Bring back the


    dock now. No ships are allowed to leave. Your mo


    shouldn¡¯t h


    ther


    away. Otherwise, if you piss off my boss, the


    ¡°Mika sind harshly. ¡°¡± suggest yas


    round, and Zenci


    wine and Wayne


    det respond


    and locked


    lgber


    her could be


    forget


    When she got the deck, the le and help her scessfully take the


    ther


    d


    she loved away


    The mon


    Zenobia


    was startly on edge, she also saw soars speed


    med


    wanding him


    tan. No one anty


    peeding


    he beach


    an


    es phone other Ze


    er answered the phone you dar


    ating for you? Then ha fong vi?


    Hound quite capable Febr


    Loading


    Howeve


    She hastly hopped off the car


    Someone ran up to her night away. ¡°We got the captain under control!¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Rosalynn responded briefly, without pausing, she darted towards the ship on the right side of


    the dock


    Her bodyguards quickly followed her.


    The dock workers were sitting and chatting while smoking. They were startled by the scene, quickly


    picking up anything that could be used as a weapon.


    Zenobia also saw what was happening


    She dashed into the ground floor cabin of the ship, unlocked the door, and grabbed Wayne, ¡°n, we


    gotta jump ship. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ve got a boat hidden nearby. Remember the little one we used for


    our tripst time? Hang in there, I¡¯ll swim you over and we can escape on that boat ¡°Are they here?¡±


    Wayne finally spoke.


    ¡°No, but the ship isn¡¯t safe, there are bad guys!¡± Zenobia clung onto Wayne¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go!¡±

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Someone ran up to her night away. ¡°We got the captain under control!¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Rosalynn responded briefly, without pausing, she darted towards the ship on the right side of


    the dock


    Her bodyguards quickly followed her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The dock workers were sitting and chatting while smoking. They were startled by the scene, quickly


    picking up anything that could be used as a weapon.


    Zenobia also saw what was happening


    She dashed into the ground floor cabin of the ship, unlocked the door, and grabbed Wayne, ¡°n, we


    gotta jump ship. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ve got a boat hidden nearby. Remember the little one we used for


    our tripst time? Hang in there, I¡¯ll swim you over and we can escape on that boat ¡°Are they here?¡±


    Wayne finally spoke.


    ¡°No, but the ship isn¡¯t safe, there are bad guys!¡± Zenobia clung onto Wayne¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Wayne almost reflexively shook her off.


    A crazed look crossed Zenobia¡¯s face, ¡°n, don¡¯t push me. If I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯d rather destroy you


    than let that woman have you!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face turned pale.


    She came for him?


    Didn¡¯t she not love him?


    Wasn¡¯t she leaving him?


    Why was sheing for him?


    Zenobia¡¯s expression changed again, she knelt in front of Wayne, ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you, remember? If


    she¡¯s looking for you, she might just want to kill you. She wants to make sure you¡¯re dead, then she


    can safely inherit your wealth!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s head began to throb.


    shes of broken memories flickered before his eyes,


    They seemed to be his past.


    But he couldn¡¯t make them out.


    Finally, all the fragments came together, forming an image of her holding flowers, tears streaming down


    her face.


    Zenobia looked at Wayne with hopeful eyes, ¡°Come with me! Once you¡¯re well, if you want to be your


    old self again, I¡¯ll support you. But not now she will kill you!¡±


    She hadpromised.


    Even if it was for temporary self-preservation, he would leave with her, right?


    m¡¯s human nature


    But


    The next second. Zenobia¡¯s hopes were shattered.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d rather die in her bands then¡± Wayne looked at Zenobia, saying this without hesitation.


    Zenobia was stunned then scolded him in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about? She doesn¡¯t love


    you! Do you understand


    ¡°So what Wayne leaned against the bed, looking away. ¡°If she wants me dead, then I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Zenobiapletely lost it


    ¡°You want to die, huh? Fine! We¡¯ll die together? She grabbed Wayne¡¯s arm again


    Wayne had just been drugged. Even though he was awake, the drug hadn¡¯t worn off.


    Plus, he had recently been poisoned by Vi and was already very musk


    in termis


    erigth, Zenobispletely cutsalched Wayne


    She grated Way arm forcehilly, pulling him towards the door.


    Footsteps sounded from above


    thai sha oquiin


    as Mied with sence, ¡°You should think about your mother and your brotherT


    ¡°shut ur Zenobur¡¯s voice was filled with madness. Tve told you, you¡¯re mine We won¡¯t be separated,


    even in death absolutely can¡¯t spoept you being with another woman can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    As she was speaking. Zenobia pulled Wayne out to the lower deck


    The sea wind was somewhat strong


    A few steps away from the mast, and a desperate call came from above


    ¡°Wayne!¡±.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Zenobia was shaking Ske a leat when she heard the voice


    She instinctively spun around, catching sight of Rosalynn bolting down a spiest staircase


    Zenobia¡¯s hand was trembling as she turned to look at Wayne who was beside her.


    He didn¡¯t turn around.


    But his face was unnaturally flushed, a sight that hadn¡¯t been there earlier


    ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t look at her you¡¯re mine Zenobia whispered, her voice trembling and sickly,


    ¡°Zenobia


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed.


    After calling Zenobia¡¯s name, Rosalynn suddenly fell down the staircase,


    Even though it was just a few steps, the fall was still a hard one.


    ¡°Ms Tesdal


    ¡°Lynn


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Three voices echoed in session


    Wayne heard the noises and immediately spun around!


    He saw Rosalynn, pale as a ghost, being helped up by a handsome man.


    Wayne¡¯s heart twisted in pain.


    He turned and started moving towards her.


    Zenobiapletely lost it, pulling Wayne back with all her strength: ¡°Look at the number of men around


    her! She¡¯s not faithful to you, you should be with me! I¡¯m the only one who will ever be loyal to you!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she said this, Zenobia was pushing Wayne towards the dangerous edge of the mast


    ¡°Zenobia, what are you doing!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s knee had been problematic ever since she was attackedst year, and the recent fall had


    made it worse


    She was in excruciating pain.


    Seeing Zenobia pushing Wayne towards the edge, she sprung into action despite her pain.


    ¡°Stay back! All of you, stay back!!¡± Zenobia was holding on to Wayne, screaming at them, ¡°He¡¯s not


    Wayne, he¡¯s my fianc¨¦ n!¡±


    Rosalynnis eyes were red


    She looked at the man beside Zenobia. He had grown some hair, looked quite skinny, and for some


    reason, he was avoiding looking at her.


    ¡°Zenobis, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Give him back to me now and I won¡¯t pursue charges about


    hiding him,¡± Rosalynn threatened ¡°But if you dare hurt him. I kill your brother and mother in front of


    you!¡±


    ¡°What gives you the right? Zenobia yelled, ¡°You have so many good men around you, this man, that


    man, and those who didn¡¯te to the ind! You have so many men to choose from, why do you


    have to steal mine?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense Jaime, who had just snapped out of his surprise, metorted to Zenobia¡¯s rant,


    ¡°She only ever had Wayne stop ndeneg bert¡±


    Wayne suddenly looked perplexed


    Then head started to throb unbearably


    ¡°Wayne, what¡¯s wrong? Rosalynn noticed his distress, and tried to approach ham


    ¡°Stay back!


    Zenobia shrieked, hysterical


    ¡°Calm down, Zenobia for the sake of Osboro and Vi Wayne managed to get out ¡°Latgo


    ¡°No way! Zenou looked at Wayne, farming down her face, het ale together


    She clung to Wayne and charged towards the ses


    | moment, Farbe why pa


    with that want t


    thout any hesitation hot Zenobia an


    ce of the pan, Zenobia insectively let go of Wayne


    But before the giannshot, they were steady abou

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Even though Zenobia eased her grip a little, Wayne still kept falling. But at thest second, he


    managed to grab the side of the boat However, the effects of the drugs hadn¡¯t worn off, and he lost his


    grip in a sh


    Just as he was about to fall a pair of delicate hands grabbed his, which were about to lose all strength


    Wayne looked up in surprise and saw the face he had been longing to see


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gotcha!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.


    Wayne¡¯s head was throbbing painfully, and tears were falling uncontrobly, Quickly. Felix, Jaime, and


    others rushed to help Rosalynn pull Wayne


    up


    The next moment, Rosalynn held Wayne tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Tim sorry, I should¡¯ve found you sooner. ¡°Rosalynn sobbed, crying her heart out as she held Wayne


    Ever since Wayne went missing at sea years ago until now, with spring passing and early summer


    approaching. Rosalynn had never cried so bitterly. The one who had always been holding up suddenly


    let go, and all her emotions copsed in an instant.


    2


    Wayne¡¯s head was still aching. He slowly lifted his hands and gently hugged Rosalynn, then at the next


    moment, he hugged her tightly with all his strength


    ¡°I forgot everything. I thought you didn¡¯t want me. His words were all jumbled up.


    ¡°You forgot?¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively touched his head. Wayne, as if by instinct, nuzzled into her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn shook her head repeatedly, crying as she pushed away his embrace, holding his


    face with both hands, carefully looking at his


    current state.


    Wayne thought of the scars on his face and wanted to avoid her gaze, but Rosalynn¡¯s hands cradled


    his face, her fingertips gently caressing his


    cheeks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Ivy and Cory miss you every day.¡± Tears fell from Rosalynn¡¯s eyes,nding on Wayne¡¯s


    hand


    Tvy and Cory?¡± Wayne furrowed his brows slightly.


    Rosalynn spoke sadly, ¡°They are our daughter and son.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s headache got worse. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, then turned his head and vomited


    blood.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn was startled


    ¡°Get a doctor¡± She held Wayne, calling out urgently


    The dock fell into chaos Wayne lost consciousness after vomiting blood. But before he passed out, he


    held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly


    He was truly scared, that this was all just a pleasant dream in his sickness, that she loved him, didn¡¯t


    abandon him, and would do everything she could to pull him back to her side.


    So he instinctively held on tightly to Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Wayne was rushed to the hospital overnight Rosalynn immediately mobilized all the doctors, medical


    resources, and equipment she could


    short, everything that could be brought here, was here


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Acheteu came out they were immediately handed to Rosalynn Looking at those shocking results, her


    heart ached over and over


    Finally, when Rosalynn saw the report of toxin reactions in Wayne¡¯s body she was utterly shocked


    ¡°Yes, ky he didn¡¯t take for long and the dose wasn¡¯trge, so it abouldn¡¯t have too muchrge or the


    duration of use exceeded two month, it could cause nerve damage, leading to j


    an impact ¡° The docta reple

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Rosalynn was absolutely gobsmacked.


    Paralyzed


    ¡°Are they nning to stick Wayne to Zenobia for life with this?¡± Jaime was fuming. ¡°Osborn and Vi


    seemed nice, but who¡¯d have thought they were such cunning snakes!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mike?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached. he paused for a moment, then askurd coldly


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way, and he¡¯s bringing Osbom and Vi with him!¡± Jaime replied, then quickly showed


    concern for her, ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you okay?¡±


    Rosalynn waved him off: ¡°I¡¯m fine, just boiling mad


    She clenched the medical report in her hand. ¡°What the hell did these bastards do to him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make them pay twice as hard!¡± Jaime said angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman seems to be waking up!¡± Felix rushed over.


    Rosalynn quickly handed the report to Jaime and bolted towards the hospital room


    Evan went to get her some food.


    He called out to her, but she seemed not to hear and ran straight into the hospital room.


    Evan stood where he was, looking somewhat pitifully at Wayne¡¯s hospital room


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as he thought..


    The moment Wayne appeared, there was no one else in her eyes


    On the bed, Wayne¡¯s brow was furrowed, his breathing difficult.


    Rosalynn sat down next to him, taking his hand: ¡°Wayne, are you awake?¡±


    Wayne heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice


    His emotions slowly settled down, and after a moment, he took a shallow breath and slowly opened his


    eyes


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± he spoke, his voice a bit hoarse, ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I found you!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice choked as she spoke. ¡°The doctor just did a check-up.


    you have some old wounds, but we¡¯ll take good care of you, and you¡¯ll be back in shape in no time!¡±


    Wayne looked at her, greedily, attentively.


    He knew his own physical condition.


    Which healthy person would constantly cough up blood?


    But


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wayne squeezed her hand, ¡°You really¡­ aren¡¯t nning to abandon me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband, my one and only, how could I ever not want you?¡± Rosalynn hurriedly said, ¡°Did


    Zenobia tell you this? Did she say I didn¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    Wayne looked at her pitifully.


    ¡°I remember, you didn¡¯t love me, you always wanted to leave me, I was scared¡­ I was always scared


    you would leave.¡±


    Rosalynn felt a pang in her heart.


    ¡°We just had a fight!¡± she didn¡¯t lie to Wayne, he was overthinking. ¡°We cleaned up the


    misunderstanding and made up!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice trembled with emotion


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Rosalynn finished, pulled out her phone again, and showed Wayne a video


    of Ivy and Cory. ¡°These were our children. Look how happy our life was before your ident!¡±


    Wayne watched the cute little girl frolicking in his arms in the video, and the bandsome boy standing


    next to them.


    His eyes immediately filled with tears


    He almost missed her again because of some buried feelings


    ¡°That¡¯s it Rosalynn put away her phone, looking at Wayne gently. ¡°Soon, I take you home to meet


    them!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Does your head still hurt? Rosalynn asked anxiously


    He had just had a check-up, and the blood clot in his brain was gone. The doctor said that his memory


    loss might be rted to th


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that he had other head injuries when he fell into the sea.


    It had been too long, and this warstill uncertain.


    *I¡¯m fine¡± Wayne shook his head, looking worriedly into her eyes.


    Rosalynn immediately reassured him: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a superficial wound, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    ¡°Did you hurt yourself when you fell?¡± Wayne asked again.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay¡± Rosalynn shook her head, suddenly feeling mncholy, ¡°Wayne, give me a hug.¡±


    Wayne felt a tug at his heartstrings


    He tried to sit up, but Rosalynn kicked off her shoes, climbed onto the hospital bed, and snuggled up


    against him.


    Listening to Wayne¡¯s heartbeat, she bit her lip and squeezed her eyes shut.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne wrapped his arm around her, hesitated for a moment, and then nted a kiss on her forehead:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Rosalynn immediately shook her head, choking back tears: ¡°It was my fault, I was fooled by the bad


    guys. You knew it was a trap, but you still


    went to save me.¡±


    Wayne was in the dark about all this.


    He held Rosalynn even tighter


    ¡°We won¡¯t be apart anymore! Rosalynn continued, ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain, I think about you every day.


    I¡¯m going nuts, but I can¡¯t let others see it. I¡¯m swamped with work¡­¡±


    She clung to Wayne¡¯s chest as tears slid down her cheeks.


    Wayne was at a loss, not knowing how tofort her, so he just held her tighter


    After a while, Rosalynn, probably too tired, fell asleep in Wayne¡¯s arms.


    Wayne looked down at her, gently covering her with a nket, holding her the entire time.


    Back on the ind, Wayne was actually very uneasy.


    Unless he was knocked out by sickness or pain.


    Otherwise, he was always restless, always on high alert.


    He thought this was the new normal after getting injured.


    Not until now, holding Rosalynn, he felt a sense of peace


    His mind was more rxed than ever before, no more inexplicable vignce


    Outside the hospital room.


    Evan¡¯s shirt was a mess, and it was dirty.


    Normally well-dressed, he was now casually wearing slippers with messy hair,


    The hot drink he bought had already gone cold.


    Felix was on the phone non-stop.


    Jaime was also busy replying to various messages.


    asionally, they had to deal with hospital staff.


    Evan was the only one with nothing to do,


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t left the hospital room since she went in


    Evan could imagine, she loved Wayne so much, and she wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°Evin, why don¡¯t you take a break? You look exhausted.¡± Jaime took a nce at Evan, who was staring


    at the hospital room looking gloomy, came over and sat next to him, saying with concern,


    ¡°Jaime, I heard someone say once that you shouldn¡¯t meet the love of your life when you¡¯re young. I


    didn¡¯t understand it then, but I do now¡­¡± Evan let out a long sigh and leaned against the hospital wall,


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get the one you love the most, you¡¯ll spend your life in endless regret and pain


    He didn¡¯t know who to me


    Was it because the sunset clouds were too beautiful that evening?


    Or was it that he wanted to escape from that party?


    Or should he me her for choosing to climb out of the window at that moment?

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Is this fate messing with them?


    Evan couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    If destiny didn¡¯t intend for Rosalynn to be with him, why did they have that unforgettable encounter?


    ¡°Evan, I know Rosalynn is wonderful,¡± Jaime said, trying tofort him but couldn¡¯t help praising


    Rosalynn. ¡°But she¡¯s not your match!¡±


    ¡°If I met her first, would she have fallen for me first¡­¡­.


    ¡°Does that kind of what if even matter? if she met you first, that would have been about twelve years


    ago, right? How old were you then? If she fell for you at that time, that would be really weird!¡±


    Evan nced at Jaime.


    After Jaime¡¯s joke, Evanughed, ¡°Now I know why Rosalynn adores you so much!¡±


    I¡¯m handsome, skilled, a good earner, caring, love her and adore Ivy and Cory. I have so many good


    qualities, and you¡¯re just realizing it now?¡± Jaime boasted shamelessly.


    Evanughed


    ¡°Well, since Wayne is back, I might be a third wheel here. Who knows what could happen if he gets


    jealous.¡± Evan said, standing up to leave.


    Jaime stopped him.


    Evan looked at him in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Has Wayne ever been jealous of you? When? Tell me about it.¡±


    The atmosphere today was a bit heavy


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And with Wayne¡¯s reappearance, he had somehow forgotten about Wayne¡¯s previous bad behavior and


    felt a bit of pity for Wayne.


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    He needed to hear some of Wayne¡¯s annoying stories to correct this misguided sympathy.


    Evan was speechless at Jaime¡¯s actions, which seemedforting on the surface but were actually


    provocative.


    He shook off Jaime¡¯s hand, ¡°Wait till I¡¯m old and about to die, I¡¯ll write a memoir and include this part,


    then I¡¯ll send it to you!¡±


    Jaime was speechless.


    Evan stood up, shoved the food he bought for Rosalynn into Jaime¡¯s hand, waved, and walked towards


    the elevator.


    The lights cast a long shadow of Evan,


    He was no longer the youthful figure he was when they first met, all that was left was the maturity of a


    businessman, and the helplessness and regret of unrequited love.


    Jaime watched as Evan entered the elevator, sighing gently.


    These young, rich and handsome guys who met Rosalynn were doomed to a frustrating end.


    Noah Hond, Evan, and other men.


    He was just thinking about this when the special ringtone for Paige rang from his phone.


    He quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital entrance,e and pick us up!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosalynn tell you not toe? You are pregnant, what are you doing here?¡± Jaime said as be


    gestured to Felix and quickly ran towards the


    elevator


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you guys will be fooled. If I don¡¯t see Wayne with my own eyes, how can I rest easy?¡±


    Paige replied.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    The moment she got the news, she was all set toe over.


    Baillie didn¡¯t try to stop her, but quickly changed the course of his private ne to apany Paige.


    Jaime was running so fast in his flip-flops that he ended up flinging them off as he approached Paige.


    He hopped around on one foot to put his flip-flops back on, then ran up to Paige and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s


    Wayne! But he¡¯s skinny now, and he¡¯s got wounds on his face. He seems scared that Rosalynn might


    reject him, so he can¡¯t even look her in the eye, afraid she¡¯ll see his face.¡±


    *Does he look exactly like he used to? But he¡¯s lost his memory, right?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Rosalynn even saw the tattoo on his corbone. It¡¯s covered by a scar, but it¡¯s definitely him.¡±


    ¡°We should still be careful. The whole world knows that Rosalynn has two big fortunes, who wouldn¡¯t


    want to get close to her? Maybe someone is pretending to be Wayne to get a share of her inheritance!¡±


    Paige, with her big belly, walked briskly.


    Jaime was so nervous that he carefully watched the road for her, even kicking away leaves.


    ¡°Baillie, what kind of soap operas has Paige been watching at home recently? How does shee up


    with such bizarre ideas?¡± Jaime scolded Baillie while kicking leaves, ¡°Don¡¯t let her watch soap operas


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Listen to what I¡¯m saying, we need to arrange a DNAparison! Baillie, do it


    privately for Wayne, in case Rosalynn doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Baillie obediently nodded, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige responded, but didn¡¯t slow down


    By the time they reached the outside of the ward, Jaime stuffed a bunch of medical reports into Paige¡¯s


    hands, and sighed, ¡°it¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive!¡±


    Paige read the report and was shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he was saved by the inders? Are the


    inders her enemies? Why would they poison him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then tell it briefly!¡± Paige interrupted him.


    ¡°The daughter of the family who saved him fell in love with Mr. Silverman. Seeing that he had lost his


    memory, she lied and said she was his fianc¨¦e, even made up a new name for him called n. I guess


    when Rosalynn arrived on the ind, they got scared that they would be exposed, so they secretly


    poisoned Mr. Silverman, probably hoping to paralyze him and keep him by that woman¡¯s side forever.¡±


    Paige covered her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Indeed, being good-looking can be a risk tool¡± she concluded.


    By then, Baillie was also looking at the reports.


    ¡°Apart from the poisoning, the other injuries are shocking.¡± Baillie paused briefly, ¡°But, it seems like


    these are old injuries, probably caused by the impact when he fell into the sea. The people who found


    him probably gave him some basic treatment, but they weren¡¯t professionals, so that¡¯s why he has so


    manyplications. He¡¯ll need intensive treatment and care from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor said too.¡± Felix added.


    Baillie organized the reports and handed them to Felix, then turned to Paige, ¡°Honey, Rosalynn is


    resting with Wayne. Why don¡¯t you go rest too. and we can discuss the DNA report tomorrow when


    they wake up. There¡¯s no need to rush, okay?¡±


    Baillie was always very patient.


    After Paige got pregnant, she became more grumpy.


    But he always patiently soothed her, never getting annoyed or angry because of her impatience.


    Luckily


    No matter how impatient Paige was, as long as it was Baillie or Rosalynn soothing her, a few words


    would calm her down


    She looked anxiously at the closed door of the ward


    She was still worried about whether that Wayne was the real deal or an imposter

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    That night, Rosalynn had a rough sleep.


    Ever since Wayne went missing, she¡¯d have dreams about that day at Robert¡¯s beach house.


    Every time she¡¯d try to save Wayne from falling, but she could never catch him.


    She could only watch as Wayne was swallowed by the huge waves.


    That night, she dreamt of that ce again.


    Robert¡¯s sinisterugh, the crashing waves, and her beloved man


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the crucial moment, she finally caught Wayne


    When she woke up, a bright, sunny day greeted her


    Looking at her hand, it was still tightly holding anotherrge one.


    Rosalynn instantly sat up.


    Wayne was looking at her, and when he saw her sit up, he gave her a smile


    Rosalynn took a few quick breaths, then leaned in and passionately kissed Wayne.


    Wayne was a bit taken aback at first, then he wrapped his arms around Rosalynn¡¯s slender waist and


    gently returned her kiss.


    Even though his memories were gone, his instinct and muscle memory were still there, Wayne was still


    familiar with the art of kissing.


    Probably someone outside heard them, soon there was a knock on the door


    ¡°Are you guys awake?¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit slow to react, she gave him more gentle kisses, while Wayne looked at her with a


    bit of redness in the corner of his eyes.


    She tenderly kissed the corner of his eyes


    Wayne obediently closed his eyes and let her kiss him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of outside, wait for me, okay?¡± Then, Rosalynn gently stroked his


    cheek, like she wasforting a child.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Rosalynn gave him another kiss, then got out of bed, tidied up her clothes, and went out the hospital


    room door


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    Upon seeing Rosalynne out, Paige immediately walked up to her: ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡±


    Then she turned to Felix ¡°How could you let her be the one to go and save him?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fromst night¡¯s injury, I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Rosalynn took Paige¡¯s hand and led her


    away, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, being so anxious isn¡¯t good for the baby. Why don¡¯t you listen? What if your baby


    turns out to be irritable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. Paige muttered.


    Then Rosalynn exined how her eyes got injured.


    Paige frowned: ¡°You couldn¡¯t even find the person who hurt you. That¡¯s so infuriating!¡±


    ¡°T probably recover in a day or two.¡± Rosalynnforted Paige, ¡°You promised me yesterday that you


    wouldn¡¯te to the hospital until brought Wayne home. You rushing to the hospital definitely made


    Hria worried¡±


    ¡°I check on Wayne¡¯s condition and head straight back!¡± Paige gripped Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Are you sure


    it¡¯s Wayne? I think it would be more reassuring to do a DNAparison, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him¡± Rosalynn was very certain


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°We just kissed for a few minutes. His techniques, habits, little gestures, all the same.¡± Rosalynn shyly


    responded.


    Paige¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°His techniques?


    Rosalynn nodded


    ¡°Habits?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded again


    ¡°And little gestures?


    Rosalynn looked at her and jokingly asked ¡°Doesn¡¯t Baillie have all of these 100?¡±


    ¡°Of course he doest Paige responded immediately,

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Her cheeks started to blush slowly.


    Finally, Rosalynn broke into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s Wayne, it¡¯s all good!¡± Paige¡¯s voice suddenly choked up. She pouted, on the verge of


    crying. ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°Last month, I found out Ivy has been crying and sending WhatsApp messages to her dad every night.


    At first, she was talking in the messages, but recently she¡¯s just crying, begging her dad toe back


    quickly¡­¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed deeper


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, her dad will be back with her soon! Ivy doesn¡¯t need to be so upset anymore!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rosalynn opened her arms and gently hugged Paige, ¡°You have showered by and Cory with so much


    love. I¡¯m really grateful¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    Rosalynn and Paige walked back hand in hand.


    ¡°Can I go in and see him?¡± Baillie asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°Sure, just wait a moment.¡±


    Rosalynn went into the sickroom first.


    Wayne was staring out the window, lost in thought. As Rosalynn entered, he snapped back to reality.


    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Someone rushed here overnight¡± Rosalynn sat next to him. They want toe in and see you.¡±


    Wayne was noticeably flustered, but he nodded anyway.


    After a while, Baillie and Paige came in.


    The moment Paige saw Wayne, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Excuse me, I need a moment.¡±


    She let go of Baillie¡¯s hand and walked out the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaime asked as she came out


    Paige burst into tears, covering her face, ¡°He looks so pitiful!¡±


    Jaime sighed, ¡°Yeah, I know I have mixed feelings for him, but seeing him like this still breaks my heart.


    The doctor said as long as he recovers properly, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Where is the person who was hiding Wayne?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°One of them fell into the sea yesterday and is still unconscious in the hospital after being rescued. The


    other two are in Mike¡¯s custody, waiting for Rosalynn¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Fell into the sea?¡± Paige was unaware of how Wayne was rescued.


    Felix knew Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t hide this from her, so he exined, ¡°Her name is Zenobia. She kept Mr.


    Silverman by her side, tricking him into believing she was his fianc¨¦e. Yesterday, she probably realized


    she had no chance to escape with Mr. Silverman, so she decided to die with him.¡± ¡°And then she fell


    into the sea?¡± Palge asked.


    ¡°Yep


    ¡°Why did you save her? Why not just let her die?¡± Paige said angrily


    ¡°Whoal¡± Jaime eximed, then bent down to speak to Paige¡¯s stomach, ¡®Little one, cover your ears.


    Your mom is being a bit harsh. She¡¯s one of the kindest people in the world, and she¡¯s just saying this


    because she¡¯s upset. Don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    Both Paige and Felix was speechless with his tone.


    The people in the sick or could hear Paige¡¯s voice.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and said, ¡°She¡¯s my best friend. This man is her husband Baillie. Our


    families have had some connections before, and he has called you brother since he was a kid¡±


    ¡°Brother¡± Baillie called out


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi¡± Wayne responded


    Paigeposed herself and walked in


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t worry. Our medical team is world-ss. We will definitely cure you!¡±


    Wayne nodded again.


    He held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly, very dependent on her.


    Seeing this, Baillie and Paige decided not to disturb Wayne any further


    They stayed in the ward for a while and then left.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    As Rosalynn was seeing off Paige and Baillie, Mike happened to walk in.


    Seeing him, Rosalynn had a good guess what he was here for


    Her expression instantly cooled


    ¡°Ms. Jared, Osborn has been mentioning he wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Is he the one who¡¯s been hiding Wayne?¡± Paige shot back, angry, ¡°He wants to meet Rosalynn? Is he


    looking for trouble?¡±


    Mike shared the same sentiment.


    ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ll decide when to meet them. Let them wait for me,¡± Rosalynn said, icily


    Mike hesitated, ¡°So we don¡¯t mention anything about Zenobia, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, indifferent.


    Why should she tell them?


    Let them taste the feeling of not knowing whether their loved ones are alive or dead!


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After Mike replied, he hurried off.


    Paige was still fuming


    ¡°I wish I could go over there and give them a good beating!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Paige, her expression softening a bit. She gently stroked Paige¡¯s lower back, ¡°Let


    Baillie take you to the hotel to rest for a bit. Then, you two should head back. Once Wayne¡¯s condition


    is more stable, I¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige, with red eyes, opened her arms to hug Rosalynn, ¡°If you need anything, call me right


    away!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Rosalynn patted her back


    Then, Baillie took Paige and left the hospital.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they were leaving. Paige looked at Baillie, ¡°I suddenly feel that Wayne isn¡¯t so bad. I used to wish he


    could just drop dead, but now I hope he can be healthy and live a long life.¡±


    Baillie gently stroked Paige¡¯s head, ¡°He will. The numbers on those reports are indeed shocking, but


    there¡¯s nothing fatal at the moment. The blood clots in his brain have also been cleared¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Paige nodded.


    If Baillie said Wayne could live a long time, then he definitely will!


    After bidding Paige goodbye, Rosalynn returned to the ward.


    Under the influence of the medication, Wayne was already asleep.


    Rosalynn sat down next to him, took his hand, and ced it on her cheek


    Her gaze remained on him


    Wayne wasn¡¯t sleeping peacefully, perhaps because he was having a nightmare. His brows were


    furrowed and there were beads of sweat emerging on his forehead.


    Rosalynn immediately got up tofort him.


    Wayne woke up suddenly


    He was panting heavily, and only when he saw who was in front of him did his tension fade, and he


    rxed back onto the bed.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Rosalynn gently wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Wayne took her hand and ced it


    | heart.


    It was strange


    Zenobia led, saying she was his fianc¨¦e, but from the beginning, he had always tned to avoid any


    physical contact with her.


    But now, even without any memories of Rosalynn, Wayne instinctively liked Rosalynn¡¯s touch and


    craved physical contact with her


    Even just holding hands would give him an immense sense of satisfaction


    ¡°When are we going home?¡± Wayne asked.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    ¡°Real soon,¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°Once you¡¯re fit for a long-haul flight, we¡¯re heading home.¡±


    Wayne stared at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Do I look different now?¡± he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve got scars on my face, I¡¯m not handsome anymore, will the


    kids be scared of me?¡±


    The old Wayne was always brimming with confidence, but now he was filled with doubts.


    ¡°No way, our kids are very understanding, there are no kids warmer than them.¡± Rosalynn replied


    gently, ¡°And, you didn¡¯t be less handsome¡­ otherwise, that woman wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you,


    given you a new name, and made you her fianc¨¦!¡±


    Upon mentioning this, an annoyed expression appeared on Rosalynn¡¯s face.


    if they hadn¡¯t concealed Wayne, he would have received adequate medical treatment from the start


    and wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!


    Thinking about this, Rosalynn was extremely angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Wayne took her hand and shook it slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t let her touch me, I had no strength


    last night, I couldn¡¯t push her away¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then teased him. ¡°You¡¯re so loyal to me even with amnesia?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Seeing his obedient demeanor, Rosalynn leaned over and kissed his pale lips. ¡°You¡¯re so good!¡±


    Wayne nodded, pondering why she had left him before.


    His thumb gently stroked the back of her hand, ¡°Have I always been this good to you?¡±


    Rosalynn was slightly taken aback, then nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve always been good!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good ¡°Wayne sighed with relief.


    ¡°You look really tired, don¡¯t talk anymore, sleep a bit more, I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Rosalynn gently stroked


    Wayne¡¯s cheek,forting him softly.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne responded weakly.


    Afterward, the two held each other¡¯s hands tightly, nestled together, and before long, Wayne fell asleep


    again.


    This time his sleep was better than before.


    He slept very soundly.


    After a while, the rescued Zenobia woke up.


    When she fell into the water, she didn¡¯t know where she hit her leg. When she was rescued, one of her


    legs waspletely broken.


    The doctor said this leg probably wouldn¡¯t recover


    When Zenobia woke up and saw that she was in a hospital, she lost control


    She excitedly sat up and tried to get out of bed.


    But due to the intense pain in her leg, she fell back again.


    She covered her leg, crying out in pain.


    News of Zenobia¡¯s awakening quickly reached Felix and Jaime.


    ¡°You stay with Rosalynn, let me go deal with that con woman!¡± Jaime handed hisptop to Felix and


    was about to leave


    Felix grabbed his cor


    ¡°Rosalynn said, even if Zenobia wakes up, without her permission, no one is allowed to see Zenobia!¡±


    For Jaime, nothing was more important than Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I really want to yell at that woman! Jaime stomped his foot in anger.


    Yesterday, Rosalynn had been clutching Wayne¡¯s hand so tightly that she had strained the muscles in


    her arm


    Thinking about this, Jame felt extremely angry. He wanted to kill Zenobia!


    ¡°That woman is crazy, she knew Wayne¡¯s wife was looking for her husband, but she still acted as if


    someone was trying to steal her man, if she couldn¡¯t have him, she would rather die with him!¡±


    Felix was a worldly man, he had seen more situations.


    He was only surprised that Wayne was still alive.


    As for Zenobia stealing someone else¡¯s man, he was no longer surprised


    ¡°Keep it down.¡± Felix paused, ¡°You should know that woman has offended Rosalynn, she¡¯ll definitely


    have a miserable life¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Zenobia was raising all sorts of hell in the ward.


    She was hollering for someone to see her, but nobody gave her any attention.


    Finally, because she was making such a racket, the doctor gave her a couple of shots to chill her out.


    Two dayster, Wayne got a lot better.


    The med team took a look and decided he was good to hit the road back home.


    The medical treatment here was nothingpared to the ones back home. Even with all the fancy


    machinery, it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to getting treated in a top-notch hospital back in the H Country.


    When Rosalynn got the word about going home, Sean hightailed it over from the ind.


    She knew he was worried sick about Wayne, so she gave him the lowdown


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there a chance his leg will bounce back?¡± Sean asked in a hurry.


    He was a stickler for perfection. If his leg was mucked up forever¡­.


    ¡°We need to get back home and run a full examination on him.¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°I used to think Vi and Osborn were decent folks, but now they look like the devil himself. If they had


    gotten President Silverman to a doctor earlier, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡± Sean was hot under the


    cor.


    Rosalynn hung her head, a cold light hidden in her eyes


    ¡°Once the inders clear out, things should go smoothly. Jaime¡¯s security setup on the ind isn¡¯t


    going anywhere, you guys need to keep a tight leash on those volunteers. If the coral isn¡¯t rare, get to


    work ASAP If it is, the corporation will get someone to set up a preservation n. But it


    won¡¯t throw a wrench into the resort construction.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Sean nodded, then let out a bitterugh, ¡°I never thought the coral thing would be one of


    President Silverman¡¯s schemes.¡±


    Rosalynn also cracked a smile, President Silverman is a well-read guy. If it turns out to be a rare coral


    reef, the earlier it¡¯s discovered and preserved, the better¡±


    Sean thought to himself.


    The old Secretary Tesdal didn¡¯t see it that way. She even said she wanted to capture all of those


    people who were making troubles.


    But he kept these words to himself.


    After Sean took off, Felix came over, ¡°The private jet is ready at the airport, We can head out first thing


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then nced out the window, ¡°There are some loose ends to tie up


    before we go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Felix responded immediately.


    In the evening, Rosalynn and Wayne had dinner, then she helped him take a stroll downstairs.


    The night air was cool.


    A gentle breeze blew, feeling quite pleasant.


    At first, Wayne didn¡¯t want to use a cane in front of Rosalynn.


    It took her some time to talk him into it.


    After we get home, we¡¯ll find the best Rehabilitation Physician. I¡¯ll stay with you every day through your


    rehab, your leg will definitely bounce- back¡±Rosalynn said gently, her arm hooked around Wayne¡¯s.


    Tl give it my all¡± Wayne replied


    His serious and determined tone made Rosalynn chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight, we can take our time:


    We¡¯ve got all the time in the world!¡±


    Wayne looked at her, then nodded


    ¡°Zenobia has been dying to see you¡± Rosalynn suddenly changed the subject, ¡°We¡¯re going home


    tomorrow, do you want to see her?¡±


    Wayne frowned instinctively, ¡°Td rather not


    These past couple of days. Jame would sneak into the ward to chat with Wayne whenever Rosalynn


    was tied up


    He cared a lot about Rosalynn, and could always tell when she was having a rough time


    When he described these times to Wayne, he was incredibly detailed and vivid

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Wayne was really pissed off at Zenobia¡¯s family now.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this family then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Wayne echoed.


    Rosalynn turned to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask how I n to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Wayne shook his head, ¡°Whichever way you want to deal with them, it¡¯ll be the best


    way.¡±


    ¡°You have amnesia, yet you still understand me so well?¡± Rosalynn wrapped her arms around Wayne¡¯s


    waist, a proud smirk on her face.


    Wayneughed at her antics


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel it should be like this!¡±


    They locked eyes. Rosalynn rose on her toes, Wayne lowered his head, and they share a brief kiss.


    Meanwhile


    In front of a hospital room window facing this scene.


    Zenobia watched the affectionate couple, her world seemingly crumbling.


    n never let her touch him like that. But Rosalynn could cross arms with him, hug his waist, hold


    him¡­¡­¡­¡­ kiss him¡­¡­¡­


    And he didn¡¯t resist at all!


    ¡°I want to see him! Let me see n!¡± Zenobia turned around. Mike stood at the door with his hands


    behind his back, staring at Zenobia seriously.


    ¡°n? Who¡¯s n? I don¡¯t know him, never heard of him!¡± Mike retorted. Zenobia was furious. Then,


    Mike continued, ¡°You mean your imaginary fianc¨¦, n? Poor thing. He doesn¡¯t exist! Get that into


    your head!¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Zenobia called out the name desperately, ¡°I want to see Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Take a look at yourself in the mirror. You want to see my boss¡¯s husband. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I have money, I can give you all the money I have. Just let me see him! Just once!¡± Zenobia was


    desperate.


    She looked out of the window again.


    The couple from before had disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°Zenobia, you don¡¯t know anything about Wayne. Now that he¡¯s lost his memory, once he regains it and


    recalls what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯ll be so disgusted he might want to chop you into pieces!¡± Mike said


    ruthlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t actually think he has feelings for you, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does! We¡¯re together all the time. I take care of him every day, apany him, even


    took him out to sea to see the rare corals


    ¡°But I heard from Osborn Quin that he never lets you touch him.¡±


    Zenobia was suddenly lost for words.


    In fact, the main reason why Osborn told Mike these things was because he was worried that Rosalynn


    would misunderstand Zenobia and Wayne. He wanted to protect his sister¡¯s life.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he wanted to reassure Rosalynn, hence he told Mike these things.


    However, Mike directly used these words to mock Zenobia.


    But Osborn didn¡¯t know that his protective actions made Zenobia feel betrayed by him.


    ¡°Why are you discussing these with her?¡± Felix¡¯s voice came from the door ¡°Take her away¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mike responded, ¡°I¡¯m returning to the H Country tomorrow morning, so we should resolve this


    issue as soon as possible.¡±


    Zenobia suddenly felt like her heart was being torn apart


    But it wasn¡¯t hearing them nning to deal with her family that pained her


    It was Mike saying he¡¯s leaving for the H Country first thing tomorrow


    Was Rosalynn nning to take n to the H Country?


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be oven harder for her to see n in the future?


    This can happen


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Zenobia was quickly taken downstairs.


    There was a storage room. Osborn and Vi had been locked up there for the past couple of days.


    ¡°Zenobia must be dead!¡± Vi was huddled up in theer, muttering neurotically, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Osborn tried tofort her after seeing this:


    But what Vi said next was like a cold arrow piercing straight through Osborn¡¯s heart.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve never let Zenobia and Wayne stay on the ind!¡± Vi murmured, ¡°If they didn¡¯t stay,


    Wayne wouldn¡¯t have been found. He could¡¯ve lived a happy life with my Zenobia, just like me and your


    father!¡±


    Osborn was on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°Mom, do you still not understand what we did wrong? Wayne was always Rosalynn¡¯s, not Zenobia¡¯s!


    The fact that we hid him has caused great harm to Rosalynn and her children!¡±


    ¡°What harm?¡± Vi looked up at Osborn, ¡°what about the harm they did to your sister? Osborn, no


    matter how much you like that woman, you shouldn¡¯t value her more than your own sister!!¡±


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Osborn waved his hand.


    He felt utterly hopeless.


    He never realized his mother was such a biased person.


    ¡°Forget what? We can¡¯t forget! Osborn, you need to run. You need to escape. Then you go find your


    uncle to avenge your sister!¡±


    Just as Vi finished speaking, the door to the storage room opened


    A voice came from the doorway, ¡°Uncle? You mean the gang leader of Harbor Breeze Dock?¡±


    ¡°Ms: Tesdal!¡± Osborn wanted to move forward


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Jaime pointed at Osbom and shouted impatiently.


    Osborn stood still


    Vi, however, rushed to Rosalynn. Osborn quickly held her back, ¡°Where is my daughter? What did


    you do to my daughter!!¡±


    Vi struggled and screamed desperately.


    ¡°She tried to take my husband down with her that night, but ended up falling into the sea.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi¡¯s face immediately changed.


    ¡°Murderer, you murderer! I want you to pay with your life!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t dead,¡± Jaime was annoyed by the noise. ¡°My sister is too kind-hearted, she had


    her fished out of the sea. But she still got hereuppance, one of her legs is broken!¡±


    Just then, Mike pushed Zenobia in.


    Seeing Rosalynn, Zenobia tried to get up regardless of the pain in her leg, but fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdall Zenobia called out urgently.


    Rosalynn turned to look at her.


    Vi and Osborn immediately ran to Zenobia when they saw this


    But Zenobia seemed to not see her mother and brother,


    She tried to crawl to Rosalynn, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I beg you. Don¡¯t take n away. I¡¯ll do anything for you,


    just give him back to me!¡±


    Zenobia cried her heart out.


    She had lost all her previous arrogance in front of Rosalynn.


    Every time she thought of Rosalynn taking Wayne away, and that she might never see Wayne again,


    Zenobia felt as if her heart was being ripped apart


    Just then, a crisp p echoed in the air


    All the noise immediately quieted down


    Zenobia, holding her cheek, looked in shock at Osborn who had just pped her

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    ¡°Osborn, what the hell are you doing!¡± Vi barged in, standing in front of Zenobia. ¡°Your sister has


    already been through so much, and you¡¯re still hitting her. Are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Mom, snap out of it. It¡¯s Wayne, not n! Listen to what she¡¯s saying!¡± Osborn was utterly lost. ¡°How


    did you guys be like this!¡±


    ¡°Bro, are you ditching me to suck up to Rosalynn?¡± Zenobia managed a weakugh. ¡°How hrious.


    What¡¯s the point of this? She¡¯s still hell-bent on stealing my n, right?¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you all doing?¡± Rosalynn finally lost her patience.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards split them up at hermand.


    ¡°p her!¡± Rosalynn continued


    ¡°Yes!¡± Felix, without hesitation, pped Zenobia.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal!¡± Osbom immediately begged for mercy.


    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s talk.¡± Rosalynn beckoned Osborn over


    Osborn was a bit surprised.


    He nced at Zenobia, gritted his teeth, and walked over to Rosalynn,


    ¡°Did you bring my Wayne to this ind? Rosalynn questioned Osborn word by word.


    Osborn dared not meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to save Wayne so he would owe me one.


    Then I could ask him to help my family¡¯s inn. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t believe such a dumb reason had kept her and Wayne apart for so long


    If Wayne wasn¡¯t lucky, with such severe injuries and in a ce like this with no professional care, he


    would¡¯ve been dead!


    ¡°You could¡¯ve brought him straight to me, and I would¡¯ve been grateful. Even if you asked for the ind,


    I wouldn¡¯t hesitate! Do you know you almost killed him?¡± Rosalynn snapped angrily.


    ¡°I know I messed up, Ms. Tesdal, Please give me a chance to make it right. I¡¯m willing to do anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Osborn, don¡¯t beg her!¡± Vi roared.


    Rosalynn coldly turned to Vi.


    Osborn noticed and immediately got anxious. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, my mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve looked into your past.¡± Rosalynn ignored Osborn and said coldly, ¡°never understood why


    Zenobia had no shame. She knew Wayne was married and she still wanted to be with him. But after


    seeing what you¡¯ve done, I get it. Like mother, like daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, what are you talking about?¡± Osborn frowned.


    ¡°Felix, go ahead. Let these siblings hear about their mother¡¯s good deeds.


    Felix stopped


    Zenobia¡¯s cheek was swollen, but she was still conscious.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, it¡¯s all my doing. My mom and sister got dragged into this because of me. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know how your father died?¡± Rosalynn suddenly asked, silencing Osborn.


    ¡°He was bitten by a sea snake and died from poisoning¡± Osborn replied.


    At that time, he and his sister weren¡¯t home.


    When they returned, their father had passed away


    Rosalynn turned to look at the pale-faced Vi. ¡°Vi, is that how your husband died?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Vi replied tersely


    Rosalynnughed


    The paced a little ¡°Thirty years ago, you were the daughter of the leader of the Harbor Breeze Dock


    gang. Your husband was a medical student traveling here


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vi suddenly realized that Rosalynn seemed to have dug up some det. She immediately


    shouted in panic


    ¡°You fell for the handsome and well-educated medical student. You then started pursuing him,


    Unfortunately, the medical student already had a childhood sweetheart and fianc¨¦e. Their rtionship


    was solid, and their families had agreed to let them get married¡±

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    Osborn had never heard that his dad used to be a med student, or that his dad had a fianc¨¦e before.


    His mom always told him that she and his dad were childhood friends. When they got old enough, they


    tied the knot.


    After they got hitched, his dad took her to their ind to run a small inn


    ¡°You¡¯ve got Wayne back, and my daughter¡¯s leg is disabled. What more do you want? Vi shouted at


    Rosalynn, sounding really freaked out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. We just think you¡¯ve been hiding behind a mask for so long, you might¡¯ve


    forgotten what you really look like. So we¡¯re gonna rip your mask off, let your kids see who you really


    are.¡± Rosalynn said, smirking, her eyesnding on Osborn¡¯s lost face.


    ¡°That med student was a real gentleman. He told your mom he already had a lover. But your mom was


    like a woman possessed, kept slipping him love potions. Then she kept him cooped up in her home,


    feeding him those potions. This went on for two weeks.¡±


    Osborn shook his head, ¡°No¡­ no way, my mom wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Ignoring Osborn¡¯s reaction, Rosalynn continued.


    Two weekster, the med student still refused to be with your mom. His parents and fianc¨¦e, who had


    been looking for him for two weeks, finally turned up here. Seeing his fianc¨¦e, your mom went


    absolutely nuts, just like your sister is now. She almost killed his fianc¨¦e in front of him multiple times.


    Eventually, to protect his loved ones and his parents, he caved. He broke up with his fianc¨¦e. His


    parents didn¡¯t agree, so he disowned them right there and then.¡±


    Osborn was in shock.


    Memories of times with his dad kept shing in his mind,


    As a kid, he always wondered why he didn¡¯t have grandparents like the other kids.


    If Rosalynn was speaking the truth, he finally knew the answer.


    ¡°That woman was not good enough for my husband!¡± Vi suddenly roared. ¡°She was a frail thing,


    what help could she have been to my husband? I¡¯m different. I could give him anything he wanted!¡±


    ¡°Anything he wanted?¡± Rosalynn scoffed. ¡°What he wanted was his family and the woman he loved.


    Can you give him that?¡±


    ¡°He loved me!!¡± Vi stared at Rosalynn, as if she could kill Rosalynn with her eyes for belittling her


    and her husband¡¯s love


    ¡°If he loved you, why did he decide to leave a year ago?¡± Rosalynn taunted her. ¡°Just bad luck that the


    moment he got on the boat, your people found him. He got hit by a truck at the dock while trying to


    escape.¡±


    Zenobia regained some consciousness.


    Hearing this, she froze. She looked at Vi, ¡°Mom, is what she said true? Dad was hit by a truck at the


    dock?¡±


    Even though they lived on an ind, Zenobia and Osborn¡¯s dad insisted on sending them to school off


    the ind.


    When the incident happened, Zenobia had just started school overseas.


    Even though Osborn had dropped out, he didn¡¯t want to return to ind life. So he boxed for money


    behind his family¡¯s back


    When he received the news of his dad¡¯s death and came back, his dad had already been cremated.


    Even though the siblings were unhappy with their mom, they never suspected anything about their


    dad¡¯s death.


    Because they believed their parents were in love.


    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s just out to get us and making up stories. She¡¯s trying to tear our family apart.¡±


    Vi denied without hesitation.


    ¡°is that so?¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know me well enough. I never say things without


    evidence.¡±


    Vi frowned. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    Rosalynn pped her hands.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The lights in the warehouse immediately turned on.


    Arge screen appeared behind Rosalynn

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    Before the Osborn family could even react, a clear image appeared on the screen.


    Osborn and Zenobia were no strangers to the scene, it was the dock they¡¯d known since they were


    kids.


    ¡°Dad!¡±Zenobia immediately recognized her father in the image.


    He had pretty much covered up his entire face.


    But still, he was recognized by a dockworker as he walked past.


    The worker grabbed him, they exchanged a few words, and Zenobia¡¯s father suddenly broke free and


    started running.


    But maybe he was too desperate to escape.


    He didn¡¯t get far before a high-speed truck hit him directly. From the image, you could tell the truck was


    going too fast, his wrist and leg were shattered on impact.


    His frail body fell to the ground.


    He didn¡¯t even struggle before he died.


    ¡°Sea snake?¡± Rosalynn looked at the stunned Vi, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Zenobia shouted with all her strength.


    Truth is, she never really got over the pain of losing her father. n¡¯s appearance was a cure for her.


    But now, that cure was gone too!


    That alone was painful enough.


    But now she knew her father¡¯s death was caused by her mother!


    Zenobia felt a sharp pain in her chest, and after shouting ¡°Dad¡±, she suddenly threw up a mouthful of


    blood!


    ¡°Zenobia!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, I won¡¯t let her die ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s voice was very cold. Zenobia was vomiting blood in front


    of her, but she didn¡¯t even furrow her


    brows.


    Zenobia, it¡¯s not like she said. Your dad was just in a hurry to do something. He wasn¡¯t trying to run


    away from us, and I didn¡¯t kill him! You have to believe in me!¡± Vi cried. ¡°Your dad and I loved each


    other for over twenty years¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from behind Vi


    Vi was taken aback.


    She turned around instinctively, looking surprised at the beautiful woman not far away being supported


    by two young men.


    After more than twenty years, except for looking a bit older she seemed unchanged.


    She was still crying.


    So annoying!


    ¡°Conrad was forced to marry you!¡± The woman pointed at Vi, her eyes full of hatred, ¡°You threatened


    him with my life! Threatened him with his parents¡¯ lives!! For so many years, that ind was his prison.


    Unless he was with you, you wouldn¡¯t let him leave!¡±


    ¡°What are you babbling about? Vi red at her sneering, ¡°it was clearly Conrad who didn¡¯t want you.


    He thought you were useless. And you tried to stir up trouble between him and his parents¡­..¡±


    ¡°All these years, he tried everything. He wrote so many letters home. Now I¡¯ve brought all these


    letters!¡± The woman threw out her trump card.


    The smile on Vi¡¯s face slowly disappeared. Her expression gradually became crazed.


    What was this bitch saying?


    Conrad had been writing her letters all along?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    He didn¡¯t love that sleazy woman.


    Why did he write her letters?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Vi retorted without hesitation.


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s lying or not, you¡¯ll know when you finish reading the letter, won¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s


    words had barely fallen when a letter appeared


    on the screen.


    The paper was yellowed, clearly it had been around for some years


    ¡°Dear Mae, reading your letter is like seeing you.


    The letter was filled with guilt and longing for his lover


    One letter after another.


    Gradually, there were more resentments towards Vi in the letters


    Vi read each word, each sentence


    She watched as the man she loved deeply told another woman that every interaction with her made


    him feel disgusted.


    He even talked about wanting to kill her and run away


    But he was a kind person, and he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Finally, when he decided to take action, Vi was pregnant.


    The birth of the child caused the man more pain¡­


    This is fake, Conrad didn¡¯t write this! You guys forged it! Conrad loves me Vi started to fall apart as


    she read, ¡°Stop it, turn it off


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or not, your son and daughter will know. They can recognize their father¡¯s


    handwriting Rosalynn said coldly, then her gaze passed over the crying woman, her tone and


    expression softened, ¡°Mae, go with him to retrieve your lover¡¯s ashes. He¡¯s waiting for you to take him


    home:


    ¡°No!¡± Vi got excited as soon as she heard, and two bodyguards couldn¡¯t control her


    ¡°Conrad is my husband, you can¡¯t take him away!¡± She said, ring at Mae, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how I treated


    you and your family back then. If you dare to take Conrad, my people will wipe out your whole family!¡±


    ¡°Mae, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Rosalynn raised her voice, ¡°Her dock has been leveled by us. Most of her


    brothers have been sentenced to death. The rest will spend the rest of their lives in prison, no one can


    hurt you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Vi looked at Rosalynn in shock


    Osborn was also stunned, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, my uncles.


    ¡°Yes, your uncles. For so many years they have been upying the Harbor Breeze Dock,mitting


    countless crimes. Your father¡¯s death was also covered up by them. What goes aroundes around.


    Now it is their time of retribution!¡±


    While she was speaking, Rosalynn¡¯s men had already taken the heartbroken Mae away.


    Vi urgently called out her children¡¯s names, ¡°Stop her, you can¡¯t let her take your father!¡±


    But both Osborn and Zenobia had no reaction.


    The information they had received in this short time was too shocking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what i had to say. I¡¯ll arrange for where you¡¯ll spend the rest of your lives.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone


    was cold, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die. You¡¯ll just live longer


    Death is so simple.


    Just close your eyes and there will be no worries.


    Only by living can you constantly experience a life more painful than death.


    Rosalynn


    Rosalynn was about to leave when Zenobia suddenly called her


    Rosalynn looked at her coldly.


    Zenobia¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, looking pathetic and ridiculous. She suddenly started


    laughing. ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that nothing happened between me and n, do you?¡±


    ¡°Zenobial¡± Osborn said.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Osborn freaked out and snapped at Zenobia


    ¡°You might be scared of her, but I ain¡¯t!¡± Zenobia stared at Rosalynn provocatively, ¡°n and I, we


    aren¡¯t like my parents. We were truly in love before he met you. Do you even know what grown men


    and women do when they¡¯re in love?¡±


    Zenobia kept her eyes locked on Rosalynn


    She was eager to see Rosalynn¡¯s face crumble with shock and anger.


    However¡­


    Rosalynn raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you hinting? That you kissed? Or slept together?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s smile slowly faded, ¡°Of course. When he was healthy, we would make love till the midnight,


    almost every day!¡±


    As soon as she finished.


    Rosalynn almost burst intoughter, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me this? So what if he touched you?


    You¡¯re expecting me to find him disgusting and despise him because my husband, who suffered a


    severe injury and lost his memory, slept with a crazy woman like you?¡±


    Zenobia¡¯s smilepletely vanished.


    Her cheeks trembled uncontrobly with rage:


    ¡°If anyone¡¯s disgusting here, it¡¯s you¡± Rosalynn said with a look of disgust, she then turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Zenobia panicked.


    She struggled to break free, rushing to Rosalynn¡¯s side, ¡°Please, let me see him one more time! Just


    once!! I¡¯m willing to pay with my life for it!!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t stand you, why would he want to see you?¡± Rosalynn tossed back, not looking back as she


    left.


    ¡°Rosalynn! It¡¯s you who¡¯s stopping him!! n would want to see me! It¡¯s you!!!¡± Zenobia began to


    struggle fiercely


    ¡°You guys. ¡°Jaime said before leaving, looking at the three of them in disgust, ¡°The mother stole


    someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. The daughter tried to take someone else¡¯s husband. And the son covets


    someone else¡¯s wife Really you guys are all messed up!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jaime finished¡­


    Osborn¡¯s face tumed extremely pale


    Jaime shook his head and followed Rosalynn.


    After everyone left, the bodyguards who had been holding Zenobia and her family let go.


    Vi immediately crawled over to the stunned Osborn, Osborn, you need to save your father! We can¡¯t


    let that evil woman take him away! He has to stay with us!¡±


    Osborn was a bit dazed.


    He stared stiffly at Vi.


    Even though she had the same facial features as before, in Osborn¡¯s eyes, his mother seemed very


    unfamiliar, even somewhat cruel.


    ¡°This is Dad¡¯s handwriting, I can recognize it! Osborn pointed at the screen that was still ying, saying


    rigidly. ¡°Mother, look at how painful it is for Dad to be with us!! Look!¡±


    Osborn suddenly grabbed Vi¡¯s head and forced her to look at the screen!


    Vi¡¯s face was streaked with tears.


    Looking at those words, she was shaking all over.


    In her mind, the image of her husband when they first met kept appearing


    His indifference and neglect towards her were always lingering in her mind.


    Every time this happened, she would threaten him with his family and that bitch Mae. She forced him to


    smile, forced him to make love to her¡­ it¡¯s all his fault!¡± Vi pushed Osborn away suddenly, ¡°No


    matter what I did, he¡¯s already married to me. He should be loyal to me! He shouldn¡¯t have written this


    kind of letter to this woman, I bore his children, what did I do wrong?!¡±


    Osborn looked at his mother.


    A buzzing sound kept ringing in his ears,


    His father¡¯s face kept shing in front of his eyes, then Rosalynn¡¯s face of contempt appeared

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    When Vi saw that Osborn wasn¡¯t willing to help her, she walked straight to her daughter.


    Zenobia was like a soulless doll. She sat on the ground, her broken leg bleeding, the blood seeping


    through the bandages.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home. n is waiting for us to cook for him!¡±


    When Vi came over, Zenobia suddenly looked at her and smiled, ¡°We have a deal. If the moon is


    beautiful tonight, I will take him to see those beautiful corals by boat. He likes my singing. I will sing for


    him all night long!


    ¡°Zenobia?¡±


    Vi looked at her daughter in panic.


    She shakily lifted her hand, cupping Zenobia¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Zenobia said excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go right now! Back to the ind, back to dad¡¯s inn!¡±


    Tears streamed down Vi¡¯s face, ¡°Zenobia, don¡¯t be like this¡­ There are plenty of fish in the sea. If


    Wayne is gone, you can find someone better. I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have let him stay. I hurt you¡­ It¡¯s


    okay, you¡¯re still young, you still have plenty of chances. You can definitely find someone better!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s Wayne? I don¡¯t want anyone else. I just want n, my n!¡±


    Zenobia got very emotional.


    ¡°n is gone!¡± Osborn suddenly shouted. He rushed over, grabbing Zenobia¡¯s cor, lifting her up,


    ¡°Dad¡¯s gone, the inn is gone too. Zenobia, snap


    out of it!¡±


    Zenobia stared nkly at Osborn, then turned her face away in fear, ¡°Mom, Osbom is going crazy.


    Take me home quickly, I want to see n!¡±


    Osborn looked at his sister, then slowly realized something.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad. Osborn muttered.


    How did things end up like this?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He just wanted to bring Wayne back to owe him a favor and save their dad¡¯s inn!


    Why, in just a few months, the inn was gone His Mom became a monster who imprisoned his beloved


    father. His sister lost a leg, became so miserable, and even went mad¡­


    Osborn felt like his heart was being cut by a knife


    This is not what he wanted!


    If he could start over, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Wayne back.


    ¡°Mom, I want to go back to the inn, I want to go back!!¡± Zenobia struggled, crying out


    ¡°Okay, I will take you back. We will go back right away!¡± Vi snatched her daughter from Osborn,


    crying as Viforted Zenobia.


    But Vi knew that they could never go back¡­


    Felix and Mike were at the back


    ¡°What a pity for Osborn Felix shook his head.


    Mike didn¡¯t feel anything. There were too many powerful people in this world. ¡°He¡¯s neither truly good


    nor truly evil. It¡¯s destined to end like this for


    him.¡±


    ¡°How are things on that side?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°This ce was prepared by President Silverman for Olivia Whaley, everything is ready.¡± Mike


    responded.


    Fex fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Tell the people below, when sending this family over, they need to handle Osborn.¡±


    Felur thought it would be simpler to make this family disappear


    But now that they are staying all security risks must be eliminated.


    These days, Harbor Breeze Dock haspletely vanished,


    The only possible risk is Osbor


    Mike wasn¡¯t surprised by Felix¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After they leave, I will handle it personally¡±

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    ¡°Take it easy on him. He¡¯s not all bad.¡± Felix said.


    Mike replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    He was only going to make sure Osborn would never box again, but he would still leave him with the


    basic ability to live.


    After dealing with the Osborn family, Rosalynn didn¡¯t rush back to the ward.


    At the VIP reception on the second floor, Mae received the um of her former lover.


    Her children were all by her side.


    She held the um tightly, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She had waited for this day for 28 years.


    But she never expected that when she embraced her lover again, they would be on different sides of


    life and death.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman.¡±


    As soon as they saw Rosalynn, everyone stood up to greet her.


    Mae looked up at her


    She wanted to stand up, but her legs were too weak


    Rosalynn walked gently to her side, bent over and said, ¡°My words just now weren¡¯t meant for that


    family. You don¡¯t have to worry about them seeking revenge, just take him home safely.¡±


    Mae¡¯s expression became even more painful, she choked up, crying to Rosalynn, ¡°I killed Conradi


    Mae told Rosalynn, ¡°A few years ago, the tourism industry on this ind began to flourish. Two years


    ago in the fall, the young people of our family disguised as tourists and stayed at Conrad¡¯s hotel. Since


    then, we¡¯ve been in touch. And he was determined to leave¡­ If I hadn¡¯t called them, he wouldn¡¯t have


    left the ind and he wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn held Mae¡¯s hand, ¡°From beginning to end, the only one who was wrong was Vi. You


    all are the victims!¡±


    Mae didn¡¯t say anything


    Rosalynnforted her for a while, then asked her younger family members to take her home to rest.


    After she left, Jaime said to Rosalynn, ¡°Did you see that tall man who looks a lot like Mae? That¡¯s Mae


    and Conrad¡¯s son.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn was surprised


    Jaime nodded, ¡°Conrad was always writing to Mae without expecting a reply, so he didn¡¯t know. Mae


    and he have a son. When he found out about this from Mae¡¯s family, he was determined to return to


    Mae¡­¡±


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°he was so close¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so close,¡± Jaime also felt regretful.


    ¡°Have you packed everything? If you oversleep tomorrow, I¡¯m not waiting for you, you¡¯ll have to swim


    back on your own,¡± Rosalynn looked at


    Jaime.


    ¡°After this incident, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be scared of the sea for a while!¡± Jaime shook his head.


    Rosalynn patted his head: ¡°Alright, get some rest.¡±


    Before returning to the ward, Rosalynn took a shower to wash off the bad vibes of that family


    She gently pushed open the door to the ward


    In the dim light, Wayne was quietly lying on the hospital bed, already asleep


    She was not sure why her thoughts went back to the grieving Mrs. Mae


    Hermood was inexplicably a bit bitter


    She gently closed the door, tiptoed to the bed, took off her shoes, and carefullyy down


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    The moment Rosalynnid down, Wayne woke up.


    ¡°I tried to be as quiet as possible, how did you wake up?¡± Rosalynn was a bit helpless, then looked at


    him and nodded, replying in a soft voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back!¡±

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    Wayne pulled Rosalynn close and nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home tomorrow, are you nervous?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°Not with you by my side.¡±


    Rosalynnughed and wrapped her arms around Wayne¡¯s waist, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll stick with you then.¡±


    The next morning, Rosalynn and Wayne boarded a private jet headed for H City International Airport.


    Rosalynn¡¯s discovery of Wayne had a lot of witnesses. So, there had been a lot of chatter online about


    Wayne being alive.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Reliable sources say that Wayne has been recuperating on a beautiful ind in Tranquil Bay. He¡¯s


    doing well now. Rosalynn just sent her private jet to bring him home!¡±


    The blogger also uploaded a flight path of Rosalynn¡¯s private jet, showing it would be flying from


    Tranquil Bay to H City today. ¡°April Fools¡¯ was half a month ago, Labor Day ising up, what are you


    guys talking about?¡±


    This blogger¡¯s info matches what I heard. Wayne¡¯s already on his way home.¡±


    The blogger replied, ¡°Seriously, no one believes mell


    Someone responded, ¡°Time will reveal the truth, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even though people online were skeptical, a broadcaster was live streaming from the airport waiting for


    Rosalynn.


    Everyone joined the livestream.


    ording to the flight schedule, Rosalynn¡¯s private jet was due to arrive at the airport by 2 PM.


    By 1:50 PM, the livestream was packed with viewers.


    However, by 2:30 PM, there was still no sign of Rosalynn.


    Viewers were getting restless.


    Finally, the broadcaster returned, ¡°Guys, we¡¯re not going to see her today. Rosalynn got off the ne


    and was whisked away right at the airport. She¡¯s probably home by now!


    This became a joke and made its way to Twitter.


    ¡°Lol, are people online really this bored? They waited in a livestream for 40 minutes??¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who finds this suspicious? Rosalynn usuallyes and goes from the airport


    normally. Why did she get into a car right at the airport this time? Something must be up!


    ¡°OMG, did she really pick someone up? Can someone debunk this? Otherwise, I might start to believe


    it!¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who volunteered where Rosalynn was on a business trip. He said she got injured while


    dealing with a local dispute. Maybe that¡¯s why she used a special exit?¡±


    Perhaps because Rosalynn¡¯s name was mentioned too much, it didn¡¯t trend. But #AbsurdLivestream


    and #WhySpecialExit did.


    People online heatedly discussed this. After leaving the airport, Rosalynn and Wayne headed straight


    for the Jared Group Hospital


    The medical team at the hospital was ready for them.


    Paige Owens and Baillie Scott were in charge of picking up Cory and Ivy from school and bringing


    them to the hospital.


    Hria Jared and the medical team waited for them at the hospital


    Rosalynn helped Wayne out of the car. Hria was about to approach, but seeing Wayne so frail, her


    heart ached, and her eyes welled up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be so thin,¡± Hria said, heartbroken. She gently patted Wayne¡¯s arm, ¡®It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re


    home now. Everything will be alright once we¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our grandma,¡± Rosalynn whispered to Wayne.


    Wayne called out, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Hria¡¯s heart sank, ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything from before?¡±

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Wayne gave a somewhat apologetic nod.


    ¡°No worries!¡± Hria wiped her tears, her voice full of tenderness, There¡¯s no need to remember the


    past. As long as we live well in the future, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne obediently nodded.


    Not long after, Wayne was settled in a hospital room.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a couple of days so you can finish all the tests you haven¡¯t done.¡± Rosalynn sat next


    to Wayne, gently touching his cheek, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go home to rest. Your daughter has been busy


    nting fruit trees. It¡¯s just the time for the fruits to ripen.¡± ¡°Will theye to see me?¡± Wayne asked.


    These days, Rosalynn had been showing him many videos of Cory and Ivy.


    Wayne missed them terribly.


    But he was worried his current appearance might scare the children.


    ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t know you¡¯re back yet. After school, Paige and Baillie will bring them over, to give


    them a surprise!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s throat moved, instinctively rubbing a scar on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn held his hand, ¡°You¡¯re still handsome.¡±


    Paige had a particrly good mood today.


    She picked up Cory with a big smile.


    This stirred Cory¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Paige, did you win the lottery?¡±


    Paige looked at Cory mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, you¡¯ll know soon.


    Cory didn¡¯t care much about such things.


    A momentter, Paige joyfully hugged Ivy.


    ¡°Was my little sis good today?¡± Ivy held Paige, her ear against Paige¡¯s belly, then answered herself,


    ¡°You¡¯re good? Awesome! I will give you a star, and when you¡¯re born, I¡¯ll exchange it for a gift for you!¡±


    Paige burst intoughter.


    Recently, Ivy had grown a lot taller, and looked more cheerful.


    After getting in the car.


    Ivy quickly noticed the car was not heading home.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going home?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Not yet, we¡¯re going to the hospital to visit someone sick.¡± Paige said seriously.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sick? Who¡¯s ill?¡± Ivy asked anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Paige ruffled Ivy¡¯s hair.


    Ivy looked a bit worried.


    Cory just nced at Paige.


    Recently, Cory has been preparing for a physicspetition. He¡¯spletely in his own world, not


    aware of anything on the inte.


    He knew about Rosalynn¡¯s injury.


    Since they couldn¡¯t video chat, Rosalynn had him help deceive Ivy.


    Could it be that mom¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t as light as she said?


    No¡­


    If that were true, how could Paige still smile? She should be crying


    About ten minutester.


    The car pulled into the Jared Group¡¯s hospital and parked in a private spot.


    Ivy was the first to jump out of the car when the door opened.


    She instantly saw Rosalynn, smiling at her.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Ivy shouted in surprise, immediately running over to hug Rosalynn,

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Rosalynn¡¯s been gone for a while now.


    Ivy¡¯s been up to her ears in work. She¡¯s got school and then she¡¯s gotta take care of the garden and


    orchard when she gets home.


    Just a few days ago, Uncle Calvin told her the frogs startedying eggs in theke.


    So, every day after school, she¡¯s been snapping pics of the frog eggs with her camera.


    She¡¯s been crazy busy.


    But every night before she falls asleep, she misses her mom and dad,


    Ever since Rosalynn got hurt, Ivy can¡¯t even FaceTime her anymore. She¡¯s stuck with just phone calls.


    That¡¯s made her miss her mom even more.


    Every day, she¡¯s counting down the days till her mom cane home and when she can go visit her.


    So, when she finally saw Rosalynn, Ivy ran over and hugged her tight, then started bawling.


    Rosalynn justughed, lifted her up and patted her on the back. ¡°You¡¯re in elementary school now,


    kiddo. Still such a crybaby,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°I miss you!¡± Ivy, her arms wrapped around Rosalynn¡¯s neck, sobbed. Even elementary students miss


    their moms!¡±


    ¡°I know, sweetie, I miss you and your brother too,¡± Rosalynn reassured her, patting her back.


    Ivy rubbed her cheek against Rosalynn¡¯s, ¡°Why were you in the hospital? Are you sick?¡±


    And then she saw the scar on Rosalynn¡¯s eyelid


    it had already scabbed over


    ¡°What happened to your eye?¡± Ivy asked, her voice full of worry.


    Thad a little ident, but it¡¯s all good now, look.¡± Rosalynn closed her eyes and leaned closer to Ivy.


    Ivy took a closer look and then gently blew on it, her heart aching.


    She started crying again, scolding Rosalynn for being careless


    Rosalynn turned to Cory.


    Cory walked over and patted Ivy. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re gonna tire Mom out.¡±


    Ivy choked back a sob. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve grown¡­ I¡¯ve gotten heavier


    With that, Ivy got out of Rosalynn¡¯s arms.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kids, I have something to tell you.¡± Rosalynn squatted down, touching both Cory and Ivy¡¯s faces.


    Ivy sniffled. ¡°what is it?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled gently, though her eyes were red and her voice choked up. ¡°Dad¡¯s back.¡±


    Ivy and Cory froze.


    ¡®Dad got really hurt and was hidden by some bad guys. He lost his memory, so he didn¡¯te home.¡±


    Rosalynn tried to exin it as simply as possible. ¡°Now Dad¡¯s in the room upstairs. You¡¯ll see him


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Rosalynn nodded firmly.


    Cory didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were bright red.


    Ivy paused, then suddenly pinched her own arm hard.


    She used a lot of strength, so a bruise immediately appeared on her fair arm.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Paige eximed and rushed over.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Ivy clutched her arm, hopping around.


    Cory frowned at the bruise on her arm. ¡°You pinched yourself so hard, of course it¡¯s gonna hurt!¡±


    ¡°It hurts, so I¡¯m not dreaming. Cory, this isn¡¯t a dream, Dad¡¯s back!¡± Despite the pain, Ivy started


    laughing, grabbed Cory¡¯s hand, and shook it excitedly.


    219-54


    Rosalynn felt both happy and sad.


    Paige was holding Ivy¡¯s arm, blowing on it, and muttering to Rosalynn, ¡°She¡¯s definitely your daughter!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± Ivy pulled back her arm, then grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go!


    Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Before we go, Mommy has something else to say.¡± Rosalynn looked at Cory and Ivy. ¡°Dad¡¯s a little


    different now, he has some


    scars on his face. He¡¯s worried you won¡¯t like him, that you¡¯ll be scared¡­

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Rosalynn choked up again as she spoke.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d already chatted with a shrink.


    The anxiety and fear Wayne was showing now actually came from his subconscious.


    Deep down, he thought the kids wouldn¡¯t like him and his wife would leave him.


    This idea had been deeply rooted in his heart long before anything happened.


    So, he¡¯d been on edge for a long time.


    ¡°No way!¡± Ivy started crying too, swinging her arms around ¡°we would never!¡±


    I know it,¡± Rosalynn said, pulling both kids into her arms. ¡°We¡¯ll be there for Daddy¡¯s recovery!¡±


    Paige, who¡¯d beenughing happily before, now also started crying.


    After a while, the elevator arrived at the designated floor.


    Rosalynn, holding one child in each hand, ran into Ableson as she stepped out.


    ¡°Mydy, you guys are here!¡± Ableson¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Clearly, he knew about Wayne¡¯s


    situation.


    Rosalynn responded and led the two children towards Wayne¡¯s ward


    After she opened the door to the ward, Wayne, who had been standing next to the bed, immediately


    looked up.


    He knew Rosalynn had gone to pick up the kids.


    After some thought, he decided to get out of bed. He didn¡¯t want to meet the kids lying down.


    Cory and Ivy stood at the door.


    Both were a bit taken aback when they saw Wayne.


    Wayne moved his lips but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Just as he was about to lower his head, thinking his appearance had scared the kids, Ivy cried out and


    ran towards him.


    Almost instinctively, Wayne reached out and held the child who had rushed towards him.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    Ivy also held Wayne tightly.


    Before they were separated, Wayne would often hold her like this.


    He wasn¡¯t this thin back then. He¡¯s too thin now, Ivy could feel his bones when she held him.


    Ivy, who was already very emotional, was now heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I made you worry¡­¡±


    The little girl, holding onto Wayne¡¯s neck, shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, as long as Daddy¡¯s back!¡± Ivy said through her tears.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze fell on Cory.


    Cory, who was not very expressive to begin with, slowly walked over to Wayne. His gaze eventually


    landed on his leg.


    His little face quivered slightly and then he quietly said, ¡°Ivy, his leg is hurt, get down.¡±


    Wayne was just about to say it was okay.


    Ivy, startled, quickly and carefully got down from his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the leg? What happened to Daddy¡¯s leg?¡± She squatted down, looking at Wayne¡¯s


    leg, and asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s injured and hasn¡¯t healed yet. Daddy will recover soon, Wayne hastily promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    okay?¡±


    How could Ivy not worry? Her tears fell like rain.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    Dad must¡¯ve been through hell and back to get to them.


    Rosalynn stood in the doorway, a teary-eyed smile on her face as she watched them.


    Wayne looked up at her, his emotions a tangled mess.


    He knew he loved these two kids to bits just from looking at their pictures before.


    Now that they were face to face, he was totally losing it.


    From then on, Ivy and Cory practically glued themselves to Wayne, following him every step of the way.


    At meal times, they always had to be by his side, one on each side.


    Ivy was especially mindful of what Wayne ate. She was worried that he might eat something bad and


    get hurt.


    Wayne was all smiles throughout.


    He let Ivy call the shots, what to eat and what not.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stop her.


    After all, the food was all stuff that Wayne loved. Ivy couldn¡¯t go wrong no matter how she arranged it.


    After dinner, Ivy grabbed Cory and took Wayne for a walk downstairs.


    it was camellia blossom season. There was an area in the Jared Group¡¯s hospital full of blooming red


    camellias.


    Wayne, leaning on his cane, with a kid on each side, strolled leisurely ahead.


    Rosalynn and Paige followed behind.


    ¡°Look at Cory, he can¡¯t take his eyes off his dad. Paige whispered to Rosalynn.


    Cory wasn¡¯t one to show his emotions.


    But from the moment he saw Wayne, there wasn¡¯t a moment when Cory took his eyes off Wayne.


    Now, he was extra careful, worried that Wayne might trip and fall while leaning on his cane.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalynn murmured.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good¡± Paige sniffed.


    She never thought she¡¯d get to see this kind of scene.


    ¡°Baillie said he can barely read right now, so thepany¡¯s work..


    ¡°Take it slow.¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t worried about it, ¡°Bane Corporation¡¯s operations are basically stable


    now. News of his return is gradually being released. Those who want to stir up trouble should be afraid


    to act.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, Wayne¡¯s name is quite intimidating!¡± Paige nodded.


    ¡°Mom!¡± At this moment, Ivy turned around.


    Rosalynn immediately smiled warmly and walked quickly towards the front, ¡°What¡¯s up, honey?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always talk to Paige, talk to Dad more!¡± Ivy said seriously.


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll talk to Dad more!¡±


    Then, she arm in arm with Wayne, They used to love me the most, now they love you the most~¡±


    Wayne was all smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I love you the most.¡± He whispered into Rosalynn¡¯s ear.


    Ivy saw them whispering and turned back to smile at Paige.


    Paige was already holding hands with Baillie.


    Ivy loved to see the adults being all lovey-dovey.


    She happily ran forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! I am the luckiest kid in the world!¡± She threw her arms wide open and shouted with joy.


    Wayne seemed very happy as well.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked for about twenty minutes before Wayne started to feel weak.


    Back in the ward, Ivy began to prepare fruit for him.


    She even thoughtfully fed him directly.


    ¡°Dad, if you ever need anything, just tell me as long as I¡¯m around!¡± She said seriously while feeding


    him, ¡°Just call me, and I right by your side!¡±


    Wayne felt a lump in his throat.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re such a good girl.¡± He said gently.


    Tm not that good.¡± Ivy lowered her head as she spoke, almost crying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t good to you before!¡±

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Upon seeing her on the verge of tears, Wayne panicked a bit, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Even though I can¡¯t


    remember anything, every time 1 see your picture, I can feel the immense love you¡¯ve given me. It¡¯s


    true.¡±


    ¡°Ivy


    Rosalynn walked in to see Ivy with reddened eyes.


    She reluctantly stepped forward, ¡°Ivy, what are you crying about now?¡±


    Tm not a crybaby!¡± Ivy widened her eyes, holding back her tears.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh at her antics.


    Then, Ivy wanted to feed Wayne again.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s already eaten a lot, but now he can¡¯t eat it anymore.¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Wayne would eat anything Ivy gave him, he never said no even if he was full.


    ¡°Alright¡­. Ivy obediently nodded, then turned to feed Rosalynn, ¡°Then I¡¯ll feed mom, or else you¡¯ll get


    jealous!¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°You little smarty. Look at the time, haven¡¯t you done your homework yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Ivy eximed.


    ¡°Go do it!¡± Rosalynn yfully tapped Ivy¡¯s bum.


    Ivy quickly scampered off.


    Rosalynn sat next to Wayne, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Without hesitating, Wayne nodded, ¡°Cory and Ivy are so cute!¡±


    ¡°Not only cute, your son and daughter are also¡­


    Rosalynn was cut off.


    Ivy walked in with her backpack.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys keep chatting, I¡¯ll do my homework here!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her homework from her backpack and threw it on the floor. She quickly got


    down and started to work


    on it.


    ¡°Ivy, dad¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± Rosalynn reminded her.


    ¡°Okay, I know¡±


    Despite acknowledging, she still continued to do her homework on the floor, showing no signs of


    leaving.


    Rosalynn and Wayne exchanged nces, both breaking intoughter.


    That night, Wayne couldn¡¯t be discharged from the hospital.


    Originally, Hria and Paige nned to take Cory and Ivy home.


    However, both kids refused to leave the hospital.


    Hria had no choice but to have their pajamas delivered.


    Late at night.


    Rosalynn took some time to handle some piled-up work.


    Ivy and Cory slept next to Wayne.


    Ivy, having had an emotional roller coaster of a day, was exhausted. She had nned to chat with her


    dad after getting into bed, but she fell asleep almost instantly, snoring away like a little piglet


    Wayne was deeply touched by her cuteness


    He turned his head to check if Cory was asleep.


    That¡¯s when he met Cory¡¯s gaze


    ¡°Cory, what¡¯s wrong? Wayne asked, realizing that Cory was looking at his scar.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Cory asked.


    Wayne answered honestly, I can¡¯t remember


    When he woke up, the wound on his face had already scabbed over and had turned into the scar it is


    now, and it didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read your medical reports Cory continued, ¡°Your condition was serious, it¡¯s a miracle you survived¡±


    Wayne had a rough idea that his son was very smart. He seemed like a genius.


    He was even able to understand the medical reports.


    ¡°Yes¡¯ Wayne nodded


    Cory looked at him, quietly saying. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wayne was taken aback, ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    ¡°You barely made it back to us, you know.¡± Cory looked at Wayne, his voice choked with emotion but


    he spoke earnestly.


    How could he have possibly survived such severe injuries if he didn¡¯t have the determination to return


    to them?


    He¡¯d asked Jaime and Baillie. They said the people who saved their father didn¡¯t even take him to a


    hospital. They treated him in a ce with terrible sanitation using the medical skills they¡¯d learned


    themselves.


    After hearing this, Cory yed out countless scenarios in his head ording to that report. He found


    that the chances of his father surviving were slim to none.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much will to live his father must have had.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cory said, his head bowed as he rested his forehead on Wayne¡¯s arm, choking back


    tears. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was also choked with emotion.


    Cory was always cold and distant towards Wayne because he didn¡¯t express his feelings.


    To prevent Wayne from overthinking, Rosalynn had specifically told him that Cory hardly ever showed


    his emotions to others.


    So, at this moment, the fact that Cory could say these things to him both shocked and saddened


    Wayne.


    1 will get better soon, just like before¡­ no, even healthier than before!¡±


    Cory knew it would be difficult for his father to recover to his previous state, let alone be better.


    But Cory still nodded.


    Outside the room, Rosalynn was still in a meeting.


    She didn¡¯t keep Wayne¡¯s return a secret from thepany executives.


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just leak some rumors. There¡¯s no need for a direct response, I don¡¯t want Wayne to be


    disturbed,¡± Rosalynn said casually.


    ¡°Understood!¡± everyone replied.


    ¡°The meeting about the ind resort development project will be moved to Saturday morning, I¡¯m sorry


    for making you all work overtime,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ording to the original n, she should have called this meeting as soon as she returned.


    But meetings about the resort would usually take at least four or five hours. Rosalynn wanted to wait


    until Cory and Ivy were on break so they coulde and keep Waynepany.


    Then she would feelfortable leaving to attend the meeting.


    Til arrange everything¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve all worked hard today. Get some rest.¡±


    The video conference ended.


    Rosalynn felt as if every bone in her body was stiff.


    After standing up and stretching, she took a shower and gently pushed open the door to the ward.


    Wayne was awake, waiting for her.


    Rosalynn went over softly, both little piggies were already asleep.


    What surprised her today was that Ivy was still clutching Wayne¡¯s finger in her sleep. Cory was even


    more dramatic, he had his arms wrapped around Wayne¡¯s.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she leaned on the bed, leaned into Wayne, and kissed him


    twice, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, they¡¯re both angelic children, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wayne nodded, then said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my doing. I couldn¡¯t have possibly raised such


    good kids.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really teach them anything special, they¡¯re naturally like this. They¡¯ve been adorable since they


    were young. Rosalynny down next to her children..


    The two of them chatted intermittently.


    After a long day of work, Rosalynn quickly fell asleep.


    Wayne looked incredibly happy.


    Maybe because he had overslept thest few days.


    He was the one who couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He would nce at his children from time to time, then gently kiss his wife.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Next day, crack of dawn.


    Surprisingly, Ivy was the first to wake up.


    And she woke up with a jolt.


    She dreamed about walking hand in hand with her dad in the park, but then he suddenly disappeared.


    Ivy sat up abruptly.


    As soon as she saw Wayne, she flung herself into his arms.


    Rosalynn, Wayne, and Cory all woke up one after the other.


    Ivy, still half-asleep, buried herself in Wayne¡¯s arms, crying.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn gently patted her back.


    Ivy didn¡¯t mention her dream about her dad disappearing, just shook her head.


    Wayne looked helplessly at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn waved her hand: ¡°She¡¯s probably not fully awake yet, maybe had a nightmare. Let her chill a


    bit.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Cory sat there, looking clueless.


    Rosalynn got up, lifted him off the bed: ¡°Time to get up and wash up!¡±


    While waiting for Cory to finish his morning routine, Ivy had cried herself awake.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She nestled herself into Rosalynn¡¯s arms again.


    Rosalynn hugged her gently. ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ivy nodded, ¡°But I can¡¯t talk about it, don¡¯t ask, mommy!¡±


    ¡°Alright-Rosalynn readily agreed, ¡°Feeling better now? Wanna wash up together?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can I skip school today?¡± Ivy asked with difficulty.


    ¡°No way,¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°do you remember our deal? You were gonna top the ss to


    make daddy happy. Now that daddy¡¯s back, you should study even harder to keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°But daddy¡­


    Ivy looked at Wayne tearfully.


    Wayne looked ufortable, then told Ivy. ¡°Listen to mommy, okay? I will pick you up from school


    later, how about that?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, she turned to Rosalynn: ¡°Can you? Can daddy pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalynn responded matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Ivy cheerfully raised her hands, then seemed to remember something, ¡°Is daddy up for it? If it¡¯s


    too tiring. I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m a big girl, I can take the bus home!¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine. We¡¯re at the hospital so the doctors cane up with a good recovery n for him.¡±


    Rosalynn patiently exined to ivy, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to go home in a few days¡±


    Ivy trusted mommy¡¯s words the most, so she immediately felt relieved.


    After breakfast, Ableson took Cory and Ivy to school.


    Wayne was going to do it himself.


    But the hospital had him scheduled for a bunch of tests, so he couldn¡¯t.


    Despite the months passing by, Molly changed a lot.


    But one thing hasn¡¯t changed: Molly firmly believed that protecting Ivy and Cory was her job.


    So, not only did Cory and Ivy not return to Moonlit Lakest night, even Molly didn¡¯t head back to


    Moonlit Lake.


    In the early morning, the three little ones hopped into the van together.


    After being away for so many days, Rosalynn gave Felix a couple of days off. He swapped his suit for


    sportswear.


    He was thrilled to drop Molly off at school.


    ¡°Felix, thank you for helping mommy find daddy.¡± Ivy thanked him seriously as she got in the car.


    ¡°Ivy, there¡¯s no need to thank me, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Felix responded seriously, then handed Ivy a


    coconut bread.


    Ivy loved coconut.


    Seeing the roll at a store, Felix saved it for Ivy

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Ivy had been dealing with troublemakers since the semester started, using her mom¡¯s method of tough


    love on the first day of school. She gave a chubby kid who gave her grief a taste of his own medicine.


    After that, there were kids who made fun of her dad¡¯s death.


    But they all learnt the hard way that messing with her was a bad idea.


    Now, they keep their distance, especially the chubby kid who started it all.


    He had a hard time dealing with insecurities about his own body odor.


    The school bus pulled up.


    Ivy and Molly stepped off, one after the other.


    And there was the chubby kid, getting off the bus too.


    With Wayne back, Ivy was feeling chipper.


    She greeted the chubby kid with a sweet smile and a gentle ¡°Good morning.¡±


    He instinctively sniffed his arm.


    His mom and grandma now washed his clothes with perfume, so he smelled nice.


    He psyched himself up and was about to move on when his mom yanked him back: ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t


    mess with Ivy anymore, got it?¡± He thought to himself, as if I would!


    The memory of thest time was still too fresh.


    He still didn¡¯t know if he really had body odor back then.


    ¡°I saw online that her dad is really back!¡± his mom whispered, ¡°Her dad¡¯s a big deal. If he finds out


    you¡¯ve been bullying his daughter, and said his wife is your future aunt, we¡¯re gonna be in trouble!¡±


    He cringed, ¡°I thought you said her dad was dead?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what happened. Just steer clear of her!


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t nned on bullying Ivy anyway.


    Head down, he trudged towards the school.


    His mom heaved a sigh of relief.


    As she was about to get in the car, she saw a pair of cold eyes.


    She was taken aback.


    The owner of the eyes turned out to be a girl of about ten.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, why are you staring like that?¡± She crossed her arms, looking annoyed.


    Molly adjusted her backpack and said, ¡°You¡¯re not raising your kid right. When Mr. Silverman¡¯s fate was


    unknown, you told your son to bully his daughter. Now that Mr. Silverman¡¯s back, you¡¯re scared and


    telling him to mind his manners.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child, where did you get all this nonsense! I never told my son to bully Ivy!¡± The woman


    shrieked. Tm with the Silverman family. Felix stepped off the bus, ¡°Got a problem with that?¡±


    Felix towered over her, his icy gaze piercing through her.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale.


    She just saw Ivy get off this bus.


    She wished she could tape her mouth shut.


    She thought to herself, I just told my son to be careful with his words, how could I forget so soon?


    I..I have no problem. You¡¯re right, little girl, I¡¯ll reflect on my actions when I get home!¡± She quickly got


    in the car and sped off. Felix gently patted Molly¡¯s head, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Molly nodded and waved goodbye to Felix, calmly blending in with the other kids.


    For Felix, the happiest moments were picking up and dropping off Molly, as long as he wasn¡¯t traveling


    for work.


    Watching her enter the school like any other kid, then seeing her return to him after a day of learning


    with her ssmates.


    It was something Felix never dared to dream of before.


    Molly turned back for a nce before entering the school gate.


    Felix immediately waved back with a smile.


    Molly looked a bit worried.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    She only took a few steps before catching up with Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy, I think my dad might have separation anxiety. After he dropped us off, he just stood there and


    didn¡¯t want to leave, Molly said to Ivy seriously


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy looked surprised, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Til figure something out when I get back,¡± replied Molly.


    Even though she had adapted to the life of an ordinary elementary school student, she still hadn¡¯t


    adjusted to a normal family life.


    For many years, the biggest demand she and Felix had for each other was simply to survive.


    Now, Felix seemed more and more like a doting father, which Molly found a bit hard toprehend.


    For Ivy, that day felt as long as being fried in oil.


    She called Rosalynn during the morning break to inquire about her dad¡¯s condition.


    At lunch, she even wanted to leave school to go to the hospital, but Molly stopped her


    In the afternoon, Ivy called Rosalynn again to ask about her dad.


    Finally, the school bell rang.


    tvy packed up her bagpack and shot out like an arrow.


    ¡°Ivy


    Just as she dashed out, someone stopped her


    She turned around, ¡°Liam, what¡¯s up? I¡¯m in a rush!¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Liam handed her a file bag.


    The contents of the bag seemed freshly printed; she could still smell the ink.


    Ivy took it without hesitation, Til take a good look at it, can I go now?¡±


    Liam nodded.


    Ivy immediately turned and ran off.


    Liam watched as she disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    He was about to leave when¡­.


    ¡°Liam!¡±


    Ivy suddenly came back, running up to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Liam frowned slightly.


    Ivy pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°My dad¡¯s back!¡±


    Liam was stunned.


    ¡°Okay, I really have to go now!!¡±


    Liam could clearly feel Ivy¡¯s joy.


    Before he could respond, she ran off again. This time, Ivypletely disappeared.


    Liam stood there, pale-faced, but his ears were slightly red.


    Wayne¡¯s return was a hot topic in school that day, among both students and teachers.


    Ivy never talked about her family.


    So, he never expected that Ivy would tell him her father was back.


    Liam felt a lot lighter.


    He turned and went back to his ssroom.


    He had promised the teacher to tutor some students who were struggling after school.


    Ableson barely entered the school gate when he saw lvy running out.


    Molly was running behind her.


    Originally, Molly was going to find Ivy first. But as soon as she stepped out the door, she saw Ivy taking


    off like a shot.


    ¡°Ivy, slow down when you¡¯re running, be careful! Molly, you too! Oh my God!¡± Ableson yelled nervously.


    ¡°Hurry up, my dad is waiting for me!¡±

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    Ableson started to fret about Ivy.


    After getting a call from Ivy and Molly, he booked it to the hospital,


    Ivy and her brother had already decided in the morning to split up to save time.


    Wayne¡¯s check-up was all done.


    Most of the results were already out.


    Luckily, Wayne¡¯s brain haemorrhage had cleared up without leaving any side effects.


    After going through this, it¡¯s like he dodged a bullet


    Apart from needing some rest and physical training, the most troublesome part was his memory loss.


    Wayne now had to relearn many things, like reading.


    But there was also some good news.


    After lunch, the appraisal results for the coral sea came out.


    Wayne hadn¡¯t been wrong, there were indeed rare coral species in that sea that needed special


    protection:


    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯tpletely forgot the things you¡¯vee across. If you see them, you¡¯ll


    remember!¡± Rosalynn happily put the biological maps sent by the twobs in front of Wayne.


    However/Wayne couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy: ¡°Did I cause you trouble¡­


    At first, he just wanted to help Zenobia¡¯s family keep their inn.


    He never thought that the developer would turn out to be his wife.


    ¡°No!¡± Rosalynn shook her head without hesitation, ¡°Wayne, this coral is really precious. If you hadn¡¯t


    discovered it, it might have disappeared without anyone knowing, and no one would ever know it had


    been there. So, you didn¡¯t cause me trouble, your discovery protected them!¡±


    ¡°Will the ind project be affected?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°No, and not only will it not be affected, I will also use this public opinion to promote our resort concept.¡±


    ¡°We will establish a rare coral protection area, hire professionals at high sries to take care of these


    corals. We will make this coral sea a feature of our resort.¡± Wayne continued.


    ¡°Right!¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Such a high-quality coral sea, only our resort has it.¡±


    Seeing Rosalynn smile, Wayne also started tough: ¡°There are many unique ces on the ind,


    designers can think about it, design the rooms ording to these unique features.¡±


    ¡°Okay, when you have recovered, we will go to the ind with the design team, you can tell them your


    ideas!¡±


    Wayne was a bit stunned: ¡°Are you okay going back with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were deep, his smile gentle.


    During this time, he had been trying hard to remember the past.


    But he still couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    However, his love for her had be an instinct.


    He instinctively wanted to be close to her. The moment she grabbed his hand on the deck, his sense of


    strangeness towards her disappeared instantly.


    His soul and heart were telling him, this was the woman he loved the most.


    And it proved to be true.


    Her presence was like a healing potion for him.


    Always easily calming his inner restlessness and anxiety.


    A few dayster he mentioned this thought to the psychologist during a one-on-one session.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The psychologist joked: ¡°You may not have heard the story¡­ A few days ago your staff said, no matter


    how


    throw, as long as your wife appears by your side, she can soothe you in just three seconds.¡±


    Hearing this, Wayne was inexplicably happy for several days.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    This happenedter on.


    Rosalynn and Wayne were having a chat.


    Suddenly, Ivy¡¯s voice came from afar,


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Rosalynn nced at the time. It had only been twenty minutes since school finished. The


    door to the hospital room was pushed open.


    Ivy entered the room, panting and sweaty from running.


    ¡°Dad, are your tests done? What did the doctors say? Everything okay? Can we go home soon?¡± Ivy


    raced to the bedside, asking rapidly.


    ¡°The tests are all done. The doctors said I¡¯m fine, so we can go home soon.¡± Wayne replied gently.


    Ivy hopped on the spot, ¡°I knew it!¡±


    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re all sweaty from running,e here, let mommy wipe you off.¡± Rosalynn held out her


    hand to Ivy


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ivy happily jumped in front of her, ¡°Mommy, I got an A in the testst week!¡±


    ¡°What was your resultst time?¡± Rosalynn looked surprised and delighted.


    ¡°B¡± Ivy puffed out her chest in pride, her face full of anticipation for praise.


    Because Ivy was too adorable, her actions would never annoy anyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an amazing kid, Ivy! How about mommy gives you a reward?¡± Rosalynn yfully tapped


    Ivy¡¯s nose with hers.


    Ivy loved this kind of interaction.


    ¡°I did well on my test for myself. You don¡¯t need to reward me!¡± Ivy pretended to be mature.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ I was thinking of letting you teach your dad some reading¡­ If you don¡¯t want it¡­¡±


    Rosalynn feigned regret.


    ¡°I want it!!¡± Ivy immediately raised her hand high, ¡°I want that reward!¡±


    Wayne just would stop smiling.


    Back when they were on the ind, Zenobia always said that he didn¡¯t smile enough.


    Zenobia: Smile more, you look good when you smile!


    Now that she was back by his side, Wayne constantly wore a smile.


    ¡°Little girls are so fickle.¡± Rosalynn pinched Ivy¡¯s nose.


    ¡°But, daddy can¡¯t read anymore? Ivy looked at Wayne worriedly, ¡°You can¡¯t read at all?¡±


    ¡°I can read a bit.¡± Wayne felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to teach me, I¡¯ll study very hard!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ivy patted her chest confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy, I¡¯ve learned all of Liam¡¯s


    teaching methods, I¡¯m sure I can teach you well!¡±


    Rosalynn watched, her eyes full ofughter.


    In the past few months, although Ivy seemed lively, she would asionally remember her father and


    be quiet.


    Now, her vibrant daughter was finally back!


    Not long after, Cory arrived.


    He brought with him the grand prize he won from the physicspetitionst month.


    Wayne showered him with praises.


    Cory looked very pleased.


    ¡°My brother always wing the highest honor!¡± Ivy looked even prouder than Cory, ¡°Our teachers all say


    that in anypetition my brother participates in, the second ce is the realpetition because the


    first ce is always his!¡±

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    After wrapping up her work, Hria was ready to join her family for dinner.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She reached the door.


    Hearing the cheerful conversation between Rosalynn and Wayne in the ward, she feltforted, so


    she turned and left.


    Felix looked a bit shocked.


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, what are you doing¡­


    ¡°They¡¯ve been apart for so long, they should have some private time,¡± Hria said with a broad smile


    and a wave of her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t today your day off? Why don¡¯t you go spend time with your kid instead of


    loitering here?¡±


    Felix sighed, ¡°Molly is doing a video assignment with her ssmates. I don¡¯t understand a thing they¡¯re


    saying, so I just sit there and watch¡­


    Hriaughed, ¡°Molly is a good girl. She will definitely be sessful in the future, you don¡¯t need to


    worry about what will happen.¡±


    The future?


    Felix looked a bit dazed.


    Living a dangerous life, he had never thought about the future.


    Now, thinking about it, if he worked hard, he could live to see Molly grow up, get married, and have


    children. He might actually have a big happy family and enjoy quality time with them.


    Felix cheerfully saw Hria off.


    Downstairs, Hria bumped into the Baillie couple and took them to a nearby restaurant.


    After dinner, as usual, Rosalynn¡¯s family went downstairs for a walk.


    When a drone flew over their heads, Rosalynn saw it but didn¡¯t react


    Today¡¯s hot debate about whether Wayne was still alive continued.


    Paparazzi were probably already camping out at Cory and Ivy¡¯s school gate, following them all the way


    to the hospital.


    Outside the hospital, the paparazzi operated the drone to fly back


    They were sweating bullets.


    ¡°Did we get the shot?¡± apanion rushed over to ask, ¡°We didn¡¯t get caught, did we?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not. If we had, would the drone havee back?¡±


    The paparazzi would never forget thatst year, after Wayne and his wife were attacked and admitted


    to the hospital, their three drones were shot down!


    ¡°Check the footage quick! If we really got Wayne, we¡¯re set for the year, we¡¯ll make a fortune!¡±


    The paparazzi were also anxious.


    They immediately checked the footage.


    And then their hands started shaking.


    In the footage, Rosalynn was holding a man¡¯s hand, a little girl was walking backwards, lively and cute,


    talking to Rosalynn and the


    man.


    On the other side of the man, a little boy looked very mature, quietly following them.


    ¡°Why is his face so blurry!¡± thepanion was anxious, ¡°It¡¯s Wayne, right? It has to be!¡±


    The paparazzi were sweating bullets


    He had been too cautious just now, afraid the drone would be shot down again, so he flew it fast


    ¡°Never mind, if we say it¡¯s Wayne, then it¡¯s definitely Waynell


    ¡°Okay!¡± Thepanion nced at the time, ¡°A lot of people are browsing the web at this time, let¡¯s


    publish it now!!¡±


    Just past eight.


    People who had finished work were beginning their rare leisure time.


    And then¡­..

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    A renowned entertainment news team has dropped a bombshell.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s fate unknown? Let¡¯s spill the beans!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then came a series of GIFs.


    At first, everyone thought it was just another media circus.


    Some even started ranting in thements before checking out the pictures. ¡°You guys are such a


    pain, what¡¯s it to you if he¡¯s alive or dead? @Bane Corporation Investments, don¡¯t you guys have a


    leash on this kind of news?¡±


    ¡°The cold hard truth is, I¡¯m your daddy!!¡±


    ¡°Alright, once the media stops its nonsense, this boring drama will end and let the dead rest!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ve been making a fuss all day, Secretary Tesdal must¡¯ve seen this. Isn¡¯t this just rubbing


    salt in the wound? Media has no heart! Feel sorry for my sugar mama!!¡±


    Theints didn¡¯tst long.


    Those who saw the pictures began toment excitedly.


    ¡°Hold up, did you guys see the pictures? Secretary Tesdal and a man look really close. They¡¯re not just


    holding hands, but also super close!¡±


    ¡°Holy smokes, no need to spell it out. That¡¯s Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s twins!!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really see the guy¡¯s face clearly. He looks like Wayne, but the vibe is totally different!¡±


    ¡°Did Secretary Tesdal pull a Wayne and got a body double?¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s using a cane, he¡¯s disabled? What was Secretary Tesdal thinking, I¡¯d be a better match!¡±


    Thisment was deleted minutester due to criticism.


    Those who wereining earlier begrudgingly opened the pictures.


    Then: ¡°Holy Cow!¡±


    Those features are definitely Wayne¡¯s, who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lost a lot of weight, definitely the real Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, am I dreaming? If it really is Wayne, this is truly unthinkable, did Rosalynn go to hell and


    wrestle Satan for him??¡±


    The blogger who leaked the news yesterday mockingly posted a new article: ¡°Nobody believed me


    yesterday, who¡¯sughing now?


    This time, nobody was cursing at her.


    ¡°Is it really Wayne? How did hee back? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The blogger replied: I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but I¡¯m certain that Wayne was alive when


    Secretary Tesdal brought him back!


    ¡°Is his leg disabled?¡±


    Blogger replied: Not sure, I heard his injuries were severe.


    ¡°A miracle of true love, my ship is the best in the world!¡±


    ¡°When Wayne had his ident, I made a wish at the church, it came true, now I need to go thank


    God!!


    ¡°Sob, I hope my ship won¡¯t separate after this ordeal. Recently, there were photos of Secretary Tesdal


    looking unhappy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s not happy, just frequently dating a handsome half-blood jewelry tycoon while Wayne¡¯s fate


    was unknown!¡±


    ¡°Even though Wayne¡¯s actions were disappointing, I hope everyone can be less harsh. Remember the


    jewelry tycoon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so awkward. Is Rosalynn still dating the jewelry tycoon? What if Wayne finds out?¡±


    ¡°What if Wayne finds out? These past few months, Wayne¡¯s assets andpany have been under


    Rosalynn¡¯s control. Didn¡¯t you hear? Wayne¡¯s father asked for his inheritance to be divided and was


    kicked out by Rosalynn, the guards almost hospitalized the old man!¡±


    ¡°Really? Where did you get such explosive news?¡±


    ¡°There are many people who know about this. Now people from the Silverman family are suspecting


    that Wayne¡¯s ident was a scheme by Rosalynn, aiming to get rid of Wayne and his lover.¡±

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    ¡°Seriously, has no one ever questioned the whole deal with Wayne¡¯s ident? It all started with his


    wife getting kidnapped, and he rushed off to save her, then boom¡­. disaster. But in reality, it seems


    like his wife was never kidnapped at all. I heard when Wayne got into trouble, she was right there at the


    scene!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right there, but she didn¡¯t lift a finger!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to say this. I¡¯ve heard from friends who¡¯ve mingled with Secretary Tesdal that she¡¯s


    been fed up with Wayne over the whole Olivia thing. She might¡¯ve been nning to off him back then¡­


    Now with the Silverman family trying to slice up the inheritance, suddenly a ¡®Wayne¡¯ pops up out of


    nowhere, it¡¯s freaking scary!¡±


    ¡°God, if the plot goes this way, I¡¯d say it¡¯s pretty kickass. Isn¡¯t Secretary Tesdal just a badass female


    lead?¡±


    ¡°Get a grip, man. Marriage isn¡¯t a life contract, if you¡¯re tired of it, you just get a divorce, not murder the


    guy! Wayne was pretty good to Rosalynn, wasn¡¯t he?! Plus it waster proved that Rosalynn was the


    one he truly loved, he just mistook the person, and nothing happened between him and Olivia, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, only naive folks would believe the ¡®mistaken identity thing, can¡¯t you see the obvious plot


    twist? As for whether Wayne and Olivia did anything, you weren¡¯t in their bed, how would you know?¡±


    Late at night.


    Paige screenshotted all thesements and sent them to Rosalynn: These nutjobs probably got


    nothing better to do, huh? They are just making stuff up!¡±


    Rosalynn had just returned from a walk, dealt with some work, and helped Ivy with her homework.


    She had just finished her shower and was about to rest.


    She nced at the screenshots and quickly noticed something.


    ¡°Baby mama, why are you still up fighting with people online? Be good, turn off your phone and go to


    sleep!¡± Rosalynn sent a voice


    message.


    Paige didn¡¯t care if she was insulted online. But if anyone spread rumors about Rosalynn, she wouldn¡¯t


    hesitate to pay someone to block those ounts.


    ¡°Do you see the first fewments? Isn¡¯t it obvious that someone from the Silverman family is stirring


    up trouble and spreading rumors?¡± Paige replied, ¡°Just a couple of months ago, Wayne¡¯s dad came to


    im the inheritance!¡±


    Til have someone look into it, you go to sleep.¡±


    Paige grumbled.


    Rosalynn turned off her phone and pushed open the bedroom door.


    The next day, Ivy and Cory had a day off, both of them were still up.


    Jaime¡¯s 3A game wasunched.


    Cory was ying with Wayne.


    Ivy, who didn¡¯t know how to y, sat next to her dad and cheered enthusiastically


    Seeing Rosalynne in, Ivy quickly waved: ¡°Mommy, daddy is so awesome, this game is so


    complicated. I don¡¯t understand at all, but after Cory told him the rules, he can y so welll Daddy¡¯s so


    smart!¡±


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop praising.


    Wayne started to feel a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Daddy is always great. Rosalynn smiled and replied, then checked the time, ¡°After this game, we need


    to stop. Even if you don¡¯t have school tomorrow, you should go to sleep. Neither daddy nor you guys


    should stay upte¡±


    ¡°Got it. Cory and Wayne answered almost simultaneously


    The game ended quickly.


    Ivy was too excited to fall asleep, so she started pestering Rosalynn for a bedtime story.


    ¡°Mommy hasn¡¯t told me a bedtime story in a long time!¡± Ivy whined in Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ¡°Tell me one!¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡°Rosalynn agreed.


    So Ivy immediatelyy down quietly.


    Rosalynn used to tell stories to Cory and Ivy a lot.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew those stories like the back of her hand.


    She dimmed the room lights and began telling a fairy tale her grandmother used to tell her in her soft,


    soothing voice.


    Wayne sat on the edge of the bed.


    He gazed at Rosalynn with deep affection and tenderness.


    It was as if he was being engulfed in her gentleness.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Ivy was just talking, but with Rosalynn¡¯s gentle voice, she soon fell asleep.


    Both kiddos were snoozing by the time the story was over.


    Rosalynn tucked them in, then gently kissed their foreheads.


    This year, Cory and Ivy had changed a lot. They seemed to morph from mama¡¯s babies into little adults


    overnight. Their features became more defined, looking more and more like Wayne.


    Tonight, Cory and Ivy were good about not hogging the bed, leaving space for Rosalynn.


    ¡°Last year, we all slept on a bed about this size, and it was empty. Now it¡¯s crowded, Rosalynn looked


    back at Wayne and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°They grow so fast, feels like in a blink of an eye, they¡¯ll all


    grow up and drift away from us.¡±


    Wayne reached out, and Rosalynn intertwined her fingers with his. Wayne pulled her into his arms,


    kissed her forehead and said, ¡®It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, looked up at Wayne, leaned in, and kissed his lips. Wayne had been poisoned,


    causing some blood clotting problems.


    1 have to go to the office tomorrow, probably for the whole day, so Cory and Ivy are all yours.¡±


    Rosalynn gently stroked his cheek, ¡°Ivy started helping you with reading today, she¡¯s very proactive,


    she¡¯s probably going to start teaching you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ivy told me.¡± Wayne kissed her finger, ¡°Can we go home the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t feel safe in the hospital. When he first woke up, his first thought was to go home. After


    reunited with Rosalynn, he was even more eager to go home.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded, then whispered in his ear. ¡°Once we¡¯re home, I¡¯m banning these two


    munchkins from sneaking into our bedroom to sleep!¡±


    These two were a handful.


    Rosalynn was always worrying about them waking up when trying to do something.


    Wayne smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the boss.¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep, you¡¯ll recover faster with good rest.


    Wayne tenderly kissed Rosalynn¡¯s lips, then held her hand tighter.


    In the middle of the night, Ivy woke up from a nightmare again. Seeing Wayne, she crawled over


    crying.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn and Wayne both woke up.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± Ivy went to hug Rosalynn.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Rosalynn hugged her and gave her a kiss.


    Ivy sobbed and nodded.


    Rosalynnforted her and let her sleep in between her and Wayne. Then she looked at Cory, saw he


    was sound asleep,id down, and continued to pat Ivy¡¯s back as she sobbed.


    Day two.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    Rosalynn had to get up early for work, so she was the first one up


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she woke up. Wayne woke up too.


    Like a big dog, he limped after Rosalynn with his crutches.


    Ever since their reunion, Wayne and Rosalynn had been inseparable. Suddenly having to be apart for


    a whole day, Wayne started showing signs of separation anxiety as soon as he woke up


    While Rosalynn was brushing her teeth, Wayne hugged her from behind, his chin resting on her


    shoulder, ¡°What time do you get off work? Can call you? What if I have a conflict with ivy and Cory?¡±


    Rosalynn turned around, leaning against the sink, Idoking up at Wayne, ¡°Doyou hate to see me go?¡±


    Wayne looked pitifully at Rosalynn, then nodded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when I wake up, you¡¯ll be gone.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, her eyes reddening, ¡°I can video call you during meeting breaks. You can


    alsoe to the office with me, but now,


    I be a burden if I go to the office, because I don¡¯t remember anything¡± Wayne was considerate


    He¡¯s way more considerate than before!


    ¡°Then wait for me to get off work, Ie straight home as soon as the meeting is over. And, Ivy and


    Cory won¡¯t have a conflict with you, they both like you very much¡± Rosalynn paused, then kissed


    Wayne, and I love you too.¡±


    This seemed to alleviate Wayne¡¯s separation anxiety a bit.


    After getting ready, Rosalynn and Wayne had breakfast together.


    By this time, Ivy and Cory had also woken up


    Ivy was groggy, stumbling as she walked.


    With half¨Cclosed eyes, she crawled onto Rosalynn as soon as she came out, then hung on Rosalynn


    like a little ko.


    Rosalynn gently patted her back, ¡°Ivy Jared, you have to take good care of daddy today


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Cory, ¡°Hria and Paige areing overter, tell them in advance what you want


    to eat. Today, you guys can eat whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Ivy stood up excitedly, ¡°and Molly!¡± she quickly added!


    ¡°Yeah, Molly might be practicing, go ask her what she wants to eat after breakfast!¡±


    ¡°know what Molly likes to eat!¡± Ivy said confidently, ¡°And she knows what Take to eat. We¡¯re best


    friends now!¡±


    Ivy and Cory¡¯s upbringing was quite unique


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived in the H Country that they started school officially


    There were no other kids in themunity where they lived, and Ivy and Cory really wanted to have


    good friends.


    ¡°You guys decide!¡± Rosalynn said, pulling out a piece of paper, ¡°This is what Wayne likes to eat, don¡¯t


    forget.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can Maxe?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°No, this is a hospital¡± Cory answered.


    Ivy sighed, then said to Wayne, ¡°Dad, then I can only introduce you to Max tomorrow. I haven¡¯t been


    home for several days, Max might think I¡¯m lost!¡±


    Rosalynn exined to Wayne, ¡°Max is a golden retriever you adopted for ly. In the video I showed you


    earlier, that¡¯s the dog ivy was rolling around with on thewn.¡±


    Wayne nodded, indicating that he understood.


    In that video, the dog¡¯s expression seemed a bit fierce, his tongue was hanging out, swinging back and


    forth, Wayne was a bit worried.


    ¡°Max was almost killed by bad guys, you saved him!¡± Ivy quickly said, ¡°What Paige said in true!¡±


    ¡°What did Paige say?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile


    ¡°Paige said, Daddy is so awesome that even the devil can¡¯t take him away by repeated Paige¡¯s


    comforting words, ¡°Dad, you saved Max, even in the face of such danger, you still came back to us,


    you¡¯re really the best!¡±


    ¡°My dad is the best!¡± she concluded proudly.


    Wayne blushed.


    He looked at Rosalynn, smiling.

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Rosalynn looked at him, mimicking hvy¡¯s enthusiasm, nodding vigorously: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Wayne seemed a bit helpless


    L¡¯s call came right on time.


    Rosalynn picked up.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I be there in five minutes¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    After responding. Rosalynn changed into her sharp business attire.


    The moment she put on this outfit, Rosalynn¡¯s aura,became incredibly strong.


    She put on her watch while giving instructions to the people at home.


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t take advantage of Daddy¡¯s love for you and bully him!¡± Rosalynn set the rules firmly,


    ¡°Cory, when you y games with Wayne, keep track of time, no more than an hour each time and twice


    a day at most


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory nodded


    He initially nned to y the new game through with Wayne¡­ but Rosalynn just had to set rules!


    Guess he¡¯ll have to spread it out over a few more days.


    Try, don¡¯t lose your patience when teaching Wayne to read. Don¡¯t get angry


    Tm not like that!¡± Ivy immediately shook her head, but when Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, Ivy sighed,


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m off then!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Wayne asked.


    She gave instructions to the two kids, but what about him?


    ¡°You?¡± Rosalynn paused, then startedughing. Walking over, she wrapped her arm around his neck


    and gave him a kiss in front of Cory and Ivy.


    Cory immediately turned his head.


    Ivy covered her eyes, peeking through her fingers.


    ¡°Just try not to miss me too much¡± Rosalynnughed and walked away.


    Felix had never seen Rosalynn in such a good mood. Every time she went to thepany before, she


    had this ¡°do¨Cor¨Cdie¡± attitude.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to have someone look into.¡± Stepping into the elevator, Rosalynn¡¯s


    expression instantly turned serious, turning to Felix and said sternly.


    At 7:50.


    Rosalynn¡¯s car arrived at Bane Corporation.


    Today happened to be the end of the month. In addition to the ind development project, there was


    also the monthly meeting. Normally, the vice president would preside over it. Since Rosalynn was there


    today, she would take the lead.


    The meeting started at nine.


    Rosalynn first went to the CEO¡¯s office.


    The meeting room was already bustling early on.


    ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± A shareholder heard that Rosalynn had arrived and quickly stood up. ¡°How many people


    came with her? Did President Silverman show up?¡±


    ¡°Just her¡± The messenger sat down.


    Just her? So all those rumors about President Silvermaning back, are they true or not?¡±


    ¡°Must be false, if President Silverman returned, how could he note to thepany__


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the rumor?¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    ¡°That to prevent the Silverman family from getting a share of President Silverman¡¯s inheritance,


    Rosalynn found a stand¨Cin¡­..¡±


    As the words fell, the room fell into a stunned silence.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    While the rumor mill was churning out some pretty wild stuff, what was even crazier was that by the


    end of the night, even the bigwigs at Bane Corporation knew about the news that Rosalynn was using


    a stand¨Cin to prove Wayne was still alive and keep the Silverman family from grabbing at their


    inheritance


    Rosalynn had already gotten the scoop from L on her way to work.


    Thepany¡¯s PR director had also dropped her a line, telling her that the whole affair had kicked off a


    PR crisis.


    Sean Hudy couldn¡¯t make the meeting in person, so he was going to have to tune in via video for the


    discussions on the ind Project


    Before the meeting got rolling, Rosalynn hit him up on a video call to catch up on thetest, and to talk


    about conservation issues with the Coral


    Sea


    By the time they wrapped up their call, Sean had brought up the rumors swirling online.


    Rosalynn was as cool as a cucumber.


    ¡°Getting the rumor mill spinning like this takes some puppet master pulling the strings. Let them stir


    things up for now. They¡¯ve got something up their sleeve, but they¡¯ll show their hand eventually, I¡¯ll sit


    tight and wait for them toe to me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know how to handle it!¡±


    Sean had total faith in Rosalynn¡¯s ability.


    If Secretary Tesdal said it was all good, then it was all good.


    Come 9 o¡¯clock, Rosalynn was in the boardroom, right on time.


    In just over three months, Rosalynn¡¯s strong approach had won her the respect, and a little bit of fear,


    from everyone at Bane Corporation.


    Despite the rumors flying thick and fast today, not a single soul dared to question her when she walked


    into the meeting.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t mention the rumors either, instead, she kicked off the monthly summary meeting


    After she wrapped up the employee rewards and warnings, she got down to discussing the Ind


    Project.


    The meeting went on until around 3 or 4 in the afternoon.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it for the details. Once they¡¯re confirmed, we¡¯ll be putting out a call for design teams. If


    you guys have any rmendations, feel free to throw them in the ring. That¡¯s all for today, thanks for


    your hard work


    With that, Rosalynn made to leave.


    That¡¯s when someone plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, we heard Mr. Silverman is back and


    better?¡±


    Rosalynn had told everyone that Wayne was recovering.


    ¡°He¡¯s not fully recovered,¡± Rosalynn replied calmly. ¡°But he¡¯s back in the country now, and he¡¯ll be


    resting up at home. Don¡¯t worry, if President Silverman gets better, he¡¯ll be back at thepany


    Then Rosalynn left the meeting room with a few of the top brass.


    The room was dead quiet.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Should we believe Ms. Tesdal?¡± someone asked in a whisper.


    ¡°You¡¯re all overthinking it,¡± a younger woman stood up and said. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Ms. Tesdal or President


    Silverman in that seat, as long as we¡¯re making money, that¡¯s all that matters. If they¡¯re not bothered by


    it, why should we be?¡±


    A man scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just looking at the short¨Cterm gains. Can¡¯t you see theplex situation behind


    it all? Now the Silverman family is trying to snatch President Silverman¡¯s inheritance


    ¡°What a joke¡± the woman smirked. ¡°Who¡¯s left in the Silverman family? They probably don¡¯t even match


    your capabilities. Would you dare to challenge Ms. Tesdal?¡±


    That man kept silent.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± the woman said adamantly. ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to cross Ms. Tesdal, what kind of


    waves do you think the Silverman family can make? be just like the others who opposed Ms. Tesdal.¡±


    With that, she grabbed her briefcase and strutted out of the room in her high heels.


    She was all for Rosalynn taking on the top job.


    Even though Ms. Tesdal didn¡¯t give any special treatment to the women in thepany, since a


    woman took the top spot, those men in thepany who used to look down on women started to pull


    their heads in, just like her not¨Cso¨Cbright partner.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Inside the meeting room.


    The man grumbled angrily. ¡°That woman Rosalynn, I have no clue how she climbed up thedder,


    probably using some shady tactics, such a disgrace!¡±


    ¡°Hey, just because you can¡¯t outwit her, you start attacking her gender. Then how did a sexist like you


    get to the top, huh?¡±


    ¡°Look at his reaction, he seems quite familiar with this situation, maybe he got promoted using some


    underhanded methods.¡±


    A few female executives from elsewhere started to mock him.


    The room erupted inughter.


    The man¡¯s face turmed as red as a beet: ¡°I¡¯m an upright man!¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re upright or not, it¡¯s not for you to say. I think you¡¯re far from upright.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just heard your report, your performancest month was even less than half of your female


    colleague¡¯s Who would believe you got to the top without using any dirty tricks?¡±


    The female executives harshly criticized him.


    The man finally left in frustration.


    However, behind this farce, the higher¨Cups were finally at ease.


    The first female executive to leave was right.


    They had already experienced Ms. Tesdal¡¯s tough tactics, she was on par with President Silverman.


    She either didn¡¯t strike at all, or when she did, it was a devastating blow. Anyone who messed with her


    had no chance of escape.


    Was there anyone in the Silverman family who could defeat her?


    Nope.


    Even if the public outcry was huge, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    Even if all the public opinion was true, she could just ignore those attacks, standing firm at the top of


    the pyramid, looking down on everyone.


    And¡­ at the top of the pyramid, could those attacks really reach her?


    After the farce ended, the meeting room gradually quieted down. Everyone stopped discussing the


    matter, packed up their stuff and left.


    Meanwhile, debates on the inte were still heating up.


    It all started with a mind map of Wayne¡¯s situation before and after the incident.


    To be fair, there was nothing false on the mind map.


    But the person who made it, their wording was just masterful.


    For example, they emphasized that Rosalynn said she was kidnapped, but she was safe when Wayne


    was in trouble.


    Theypletely ignored why Rosalynn was there and even hinted that she stood by as Wayne was in


    danger.


    Then, after the incident, Rosalynn went on a money¨Cgrabbing spree, taking all the assets of the


    convicted Robert Magnus family in H Country. In addition, Rosalynn also made the Rosso family give


    up huge profits in their cooperation and so on.


    Finally, there was Rosalynn¡¯s involvement with jewelry tycoon Evan Lockner. Through wordy, the


    mind map directly proved the rtionship between Rosalynn and Evan. The timeline was also very


    clear. It even dug up the fact that they knew each other many years ago, proving that they had


    connections early on.


    All in all, Rosalynn was painted as a cold¨Chearted woman who would sacrifice her husband¡¯s life for


    money.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The plot against Wayne was definitely not a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing, it was premeditated.


    After reading it, even Rosalynn felt like giving a round of apuse to the person who made the mind


    map.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Just as the gossip was heating up on all tforms, the puppet master finally made an appearance.


    Quentin Silverman, Wayne¡¯s father in name, issued a statement through hisw firm.


    The gist of it was: The Silverman family was aware of the online spections about Wayne¡¯s


    unexpected incident. The Silverman family was deeply grieved. They were actively seeking


    confirmation from Rosalynn about the online rumors.


    Between the lines, it was revealed that Rosalynn had a big grudge against the Silverman family.


    Quentin had never met his grandchildren. After Wayne¡¯s incident, Rosalynn had only seen him once,


    and had always beenmunicating throughwyers.


    When the statement went out, the whole room gasped.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin was a very low¨Cprofile figure in the Silverman family. Over the years, almost no one had heard


    of him.


    Netizens dug around and found out that Quentin was an artist with no business acumen, living aid¨C


    back life.


    ¡°Just to be clear, I really admired Rosalynn before, but now this whole mess has totally shattered my


    worldview. Not letting the kids see their grandpa is way out of line. Rosalynn is taking advantage of


    Quentin¡¯s easygoing nature andpletely disregarding him. Aside from the mystery surrounding


    Wayne¡¯s life and death, just the fact that Quentin is Wayne¡¯s father should warrant some respect from


    Rosalynn, right?¡±


    ¡°After the Silverman family¡¯s statement went out, it feels like the online spections are bing


    more and more real!!¡±


    Tve got goosebumps all over. Rosalynn is so beautiful and always doing charity work. How could she


    lay a finger on her own husband?¡±


    ¡°Backing the Silverman family all the way! It¡¯s not about the money, we must find out the real cause of


    Wayne¡¯s death, don¡¯t let the culprit go unpunished!¡±


    ¡°Bane Corporation and the Jared Group have been quick to issue statements in the past, but when


    Wayne had an incident, they didn¡¯t. Now that this whole mess has blown up and there¡¯s so much


    negative press, they¡¯re still silent. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on, I don¡¯t buy it!*


    Inside his small vi, Quentin was pacing back and forth


    A young, morous woman was lounging on the couch, engrossed in the online bashing of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she contacted me yet? Neither has Hector Lawrence¡± Quentin¡¯s face was fraught with


    worry.


    Compared to when Maddie Fuller first passed away, Quentin seemed to have aged a bit, his hair even


    turning gray.


    Back when Maddie was alive, even though he was messing around with other women, he always did it


    secretly, afraid of getting caught and causing a big fuss. But now, thanks to the trust fund his mother


    bought for him before she died, he could get $200,000 a month. Without Maddie¡¯s shackles, after


    Wayne¡¯s incident, Quentin started dating his current young girlfriend.


    She was not only beautiful and fun, but also quite smart.


    It was her who reminded him about Wayne¡¯s inheritance. If there was no will, Quentin, as the father,


    could also get a share.


    She even made a rough estimate. The money that could go to Quentin wasn¡¯t astronomical, but it was


    quite substantial.


    Apart from the distribution of assets, there was also the distribution of shares in Bane Corporation.


    If he could get the shares of Bane Corporation¡­..

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    If he could bag some shares of Bane Corporation, Quentin would be making fortunes every year


    without lifting a fingert


    This time, Quentin suddenly showed up with the Silverman n, aiming to slice up Wayne¡¯s fortune.


    Quentin didn¡¯t really get Rosalynn.


    He figured she was just a woman with some tricks up her sleeve, leaning on the Jared Group and


    Wayne.


    Once Wayne kicks the bucket, she¡¯d lose a lot of backup.


    But when Quentin went to see Rosalynn that time, he almost caused himself big trouble. The Silverman


    lot who went with him got the fright of


    their lives.


    From then on, they didn¡¯t dame follow him to see Rosalynn.¡±


    Not until recently, when people started asking about Wayne¡¯s life and death, and sniffing around for


    news about Wayne. Quentin found out that Rosalynn seemed to have gotten Wayne back!


    Even though Quentin was dead sure that Wayne was dead, hearing this news still made him worry.


    At this point, his girlfriend came up with a n, to use online public opinion to pressure Rosalynn into


    sorting this out.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s your rush?¡± his girlfriend said, her eyes full of allure, hooking Quentin, ¡°We¡¯ve been to


    where Wayne had his ident. You know the weather those days. It¡¯s a miracle if Wayne is still alive.


    Now Rosalynn deliberately lets the cat out of the bag, saying Wayne has been found. Can¡¯t you see


    her game?¡±


    She paused slightly.


    ¡°The more Rosalynn does this, the more it proves she doesn¡¯t have Wayne¡¯s will. Because without the


    will, she must make everyone believe Wayne is still alive. This way, Wayne¡¯s property would be in her


    hands, and she wouldn¡¯t have to share it with you.¡±


    ¡°Right Quentin nodded, ¡°She just wants to hog all the money! She¡¯s already the heiress of the Jared


    Group, so rich, why does she still want topete with me!¡±


    ¡°Who would say no to more money?¡± The woman pulled Quentin into her arms, ¡°Darling, the more she


    does this, the more she reveals her true aim. Just wait and see, online public opinion will force her to


    come to you. At that time, we canpromise a bit, take a little less than our due share, to avoid


    hassle, she will agree.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Quentin was smitten,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The woman giggled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so smart, smart women are not liked by men. If it wasn¡¯t for


    you, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to rack my brains,


    so tiring.


    Quentin hurriedly kissed her, soothing her, ¡°Baby, after we get the money, I¡¯ll take you to the finest hotel


    in Maldives straight away, let you have a st.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best. I love you so much!¡±


    As they were talking, they started making out.


    Hector rushed to the hospital to see Rosalynn.


    He saw this was a trap set by Quentin, trying to force Rosalynn into negotiation.


    Hector called Rosalynn twice, asking if she needed him to contact Quentin, to take down those chaotic


    messages online, but Rosalynn just told him to stay out of it


    Hector understood that the key of this matter was still whether Wayne was alive or dead.


    So he asked Rosalynn directly, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, as the legal representative of you and Mr. Silverman, I


    think you need to tell me the real situation of Mr. Silverman. The man in the hospital¡­ is it really Mr.


    Silverman?¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    When Hector arrived at the hospital, he bumped into his old buddy Jacob Strand, who he hadn¡¯t seen


    for a long time.


    ¡°What brought you here?¡± Hector asked with a serious tone.


    He¡¯d seen some gossips online about Jacob and Rosalynn getting closer after the mishap with Wayne.


    Rumor had it that Jacob was even called back after leaving Bane Corporation to handle a big shot


    project with the Rosso family.


    Some spected that Jacob might have had a hand in the betrayal against Wayne.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the same reason as you.¡± Jacob replied, ¡°Have you reached out to Quentin? Is he losing


    his marbles? What the hell was he thinking?¡± ¡°Mrs. Silverman has put the kibosh on contacting him.¡±


    Hector said grimly. ¡°Could you talk some sense into her too? Pushing this won¡¯t do any good. If the


    public opinion keeps going like this, it¡¯s gonna backfire on Bane Corporation!¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn doesn¡¯t want you to contact him?¡± Jacob asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s¡­¡± Hector was about to say weird, but Jacob cut in, ¡°Never mind then, let¡¯s


    just pray for Quentin. He¡¯s probably in deep shit!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hector was puzzled.


    Without further exnation, Jacob headed straight for the elevator.


    When they reached the designated floor, they encountered some familiar bodyguards.


    Rosalynn was sitting in the lounge outside the elevator hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, take a seat. Wayne is having an exam.¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Exam?¡± Hector was astounded.


    Jacob, however, caught something else, ¡°Is Wayne still alive? You guys are¡­ unbelievable!¡±


    Then he pped his hands as if tomend their abilities.


    Rosalynn gestured them to sit down.


    Hector sat down with a dumbfounded look, while Jacob appeared calm and collected, even handing


    Rosalynn two project¨Crted reports.


    Then they started discussing the project, leaving Hector in suspense.


    ¡°Am I the only one freaking out over this? Jacob and Rosalynn barely know each other. How could he


    be so sure of her?¡± Hector thought.


    Approximately ten minutester, a little girl¡¯s voice came from the corridor


    Rosalynn looked up immediately, her face softening into a tender smile.


    Hector and Jacob turned around to see the little girl leading Wayne by the hand, their faces turning


    serious.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Spotting Rosalynn, the little girl ran towards her, then seemed to remember something, turned back to


    take Wayne¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°Daddy, take your time, no rush,¡± she said


    She then turned to greet Hector and Jacob, ¡°Hi Hector, Jacob!¡±


    ¡°¡±Ivy, good girl!¡± Jacob¡¯s face lit up with affectionate smile at the sight of Ivy.


    Hector was still staring at Wayne, taken aback.


    Seeing strangers, Wayne seemed a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Rosalynn got up and walked towards Wayne: ¡°How did the test go?¡± She looked at Wayne with a


    mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Wayne¡¯s anxiety seemed to fade a little: ¡°Ivy, you tell her.¡±


    *10/10!¡± Ivy answered immediately, ¡°Dad learns so fast!¡±


    10/107 That¡¯s amazing! We should celebrate tonight, have some yummy food!¡± Rosalynn said, noticing


    Wayne looking at Jacob and the others.


    She took Wayne¡¯s hand and introduced the two men: ¡°This is Jacob, your childhood friend, and this is


    Hector, your personalwyer andpany¡¯s legal counsel.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jacob was quick to react, he frowned at Wayne, ¡°You don¡¯t remember


    me?¡±


    Wayne shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember anything due to a brain injury.¡±


    Since Rosalynn allowed these two to visit him, it meant that they could be trusted, so he didn¡¯t need to


    hide his situation from them.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Amnesia?¡± Hector and Jacob almost simultaneously asked.


    ¡°Keep your voices down, don¡¯t make a scene.¡± Rosalynn intervened.


    ¡°Can his memory be recovered?¡± Hector immediately asked, ¡°Can he return to Bane Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Whether his memory can be recovered depends on the situation, but of course, he can return to Bane


    Corporation.¡± Rosalynn answered confidently.


    Hector nced at Rosalynn, then fell silent.


    ¡°Are you going to discuss work?¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°No, they are your friends and they care about you, so I invited them to see you and reassure them.¡±


    Rosalynn patiently exined.


    ¡°Okay Wayne responded.


    He felt a bit strange. Even though he had lost his memory, he still had different feelings towards


    different people. For example, Rosalynn, he knew at first nce that she was very important to him.


    Then it was everyone else. Including Hria Jared, Baillie Scott, and Paige, he had no feelings towards


    them, like meeting strangers.


    ¡°No biggie.¡°Jacob rxed his frown, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s all that matters!¡±


    Jacob was in the hospital ICU when Wayne had his ident. He only found out about it when he was


    discharged.


    It was a huge blow to Jacob.


    Wayne was his childhood friend. Even though Wayne became more and more sickly and distant due to


    family reasons, and they even cut off contact due to Rosalynn, Wayne was still very important to Jacob.


    When Rosalynn asked Jacob to return to Bane Corporation to help, he agreed without hesitation.


    He just wanted to do what he could to help Wayne protect the people he loved


    Now, Wayne was back safe and sound, against all odds.


    Jacob felt like a huge burden had been lifted, and his heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn gently stroked Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Paige and Baillie should be here soon, you take the


    kids back to the room and set up the dinner


    table.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne agreed, giving Jacob one more look.


    He nodded at Jacob and Hector, then led Ivy by the hand towards the room with an affectionate look.


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, are you reassured now?¡± Rosalynn asked Hector after Wayne had left.


    Hector was taken aback, a little embarrassed: ¡°Mrs. Silverman, what do you mean? I¡¯ve always been¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t expose Hector¡¯s words.


    She also understood Hector¡¯s previous concerns very well.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Rosalynn knew all along that Hector didn¡¯t buy the idea that Wayne was still kicking around.


    When Quentin first tried to worm his way in, Hector had insinuated that without a will, Quentin had the


    right to legally grab a piece of the pie


    He suggested that Rosalynn negotiate with Quentin and hand him some cash or other goods, but not a


    single share of Bane Corporation, or all hell would break loose.


    Hector was Wayne¡¯swyer. Everything he did was to protect his client¡¯s interests to the fullest extent.


    But he never entertained the thought that Wayne might still be alive.


    ¡°Let Quentin raise hell. He may have painted himself as a simple artist who doesn¡¯t give a shit about


    fame and fortune. But don¡¯t be fooled, he¡¯s not a saint. He¡¯szy and loves an easy life. Those credible


    works of his are all ghostwritten. With him jumping around so much on the inte. someone¡¯s bound


    to knock him down a peg. Rosalynn professionally told Hector.


    ¡°Got it.¡°Hector nodded, ¡°I leave you be then. If Quentin reaches out to me, f¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Thanks, Hector.¡±


    Hector rushed off.


    Jacob watched the elevator doors close and teased Rosalynn, ¡°Hector can be a stick in the mud


    sometimes. I noticed Wayne¡¯s face has a scar Do you think he actually believes those rumors online,


    thinking he¡¯s a stand¨Cin who underwent stic surgery to look like Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Awyer should be meticulous and rigid,¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°As for the stand¨Cin thing what do you


    think, Jacob?¡±


    Jacob was taken aback.


    Thest time Rosalynn addressed him as Jacob was ages ago.


    Jacob shook his head smiling. ¡°Wayne and I grew up together, I¡¯d be damned if I couldn¡¯t recognize


    him.¡±


    The most important thing was that Wayne had a red mole on his right hand.


    How did he get it?


    Jacob was to me for that


    One day, Jacob and Wayne attended a wedding together.


    They were messing around and identally slipped into a rose bush.


    Although the workers had removed as many thorns as possible, some slipped through the cracks.


    Unfortunately, when Jacob fell, he instinctively grabbed Wayne.


    So, he was unscathed. But Wayne¡¯s arm was punctured by a thorn.


    Later for some reason, that spot developed a red mole.


    Jacob had seen the mole when Wayne walked in just now.


    Of course, if Rosalynn was capable enough to remember all of Wayne¡¯s features and replicate them on


    a doppelg?nger¡­


    Well, Jacob thought she deserved all of Wayne¡¯s wealth.


    All that effort, she earned it!


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rosalynn snapped her fingers in front of Jacob.


    ¡°What?¡± Jacob snapped back to reality.


    Tasked if Ms. Lawrence is back yet,¡± Rosalynn said exasperatedly.


    Jacob¡¯s face fell slightly.


    ¡°Your parents are still against it, huh?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Jacob nodded. ¡°Lately, my family¡¯s been acting like they¡¯re possessed, trying to set me up. Last week,


    ady even showed up at my workce..


    ¡°You better think it through, don¡¯t do anything impulsive,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone turned serious


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    know what I¡¯m doing¡±


    As they were talking, the elevator doors opened again.


    Paige and a few others brought dinner


    ¡°Hello there, Jacob!¡± Hria greeted Jacob cheerfully when she saw him.


    Jacob stood up and hurriedly returned the greeting, ¡°Hello, Hrial¡±


    ¡°You guys can take the dinner over there. Hria told the servants who came with her, then went over


    to Jacob and checked his head. ¡°How¡¯s your wound healing?¡±

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡± Jacob patted his head, ¡°Thanks for the concern.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really concerned, by the time I heard about it, you were already out of the hospital.¡±


    Jacobughed awkwardly, ¡°Alright, I gotta go meet a friend, I won¡¯t interrupt your meal. When I get a


    chance, I¡¯ll swing by Moonlit Lake for a free meal!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Jacob left straight away.


    ¡°We bumped into Hector downstairs just now.¡± Paige moved closer, linking her arm with Rosalynn¡¯s,


    ¡°They came to check about the stand¨Cin rumors because of the online situation, right?¡±


    Paige was not curious, but found it wildly absurd.


    Such rumors were spreading like wildfire online, with quite a few believers


    Even a business partner had gossiped to her today, wanting to know if the rumors were true!


    ¡°Hector is a genuine aide to Wayne, and he¡¯s awyer, so it¡¯s always good to be careful, Jacob is


    Wayne¡¯s good friend, I was nning to tell him about this anyway, and since he¡¯sing back for a


    meeting in the next few days, i thought I¡¯d let hime over¡± Rosalynn said calmly.


    ¡°I envy your unppable demeanor!¡± Paige looked at Rosalynn admiringly.


    Rosalynn gave a warm smile and gently patted Paige¡¯s belly: ¡°Is your little one behaving today?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Paige replied, ¡°During my prenatal check¨Cup today, I saw a pregnant woman whose baby


    must be really active. You could see it moving in her belly!¡±


    As she spoke, Paige lovingly patted her own belly, ¡°Compared to that, my baby is way more chilled!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled at Paige¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Lynn, how are you going to handle all that online stuff?¡± Hria couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    After Hria saw some of the onlinements, she understood why Paige was upset.


    Thosements were pure nonsense, taking past events, slightly tweaking them, adding some


    sensationalist wording, and totally distorting the truth¡­.


    Hria just didn¡¯t understand this kind of online maniption,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± Rosalynn put her arm around Hna. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this in front of


    Wayne, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Hria reluctantly nodded.


    She used to be able to vent at Wayne, but now¡­..


    Wayne had gone from a healthy person to a skeletal amnesiac.


    He couldn¡¯t even recognize letters, Ivy had to teach him!


    She used to worry about the kids being illiterate, but now within a few months, Wayne had be


    illiterate¡­


    The dinner was delicious and plentiful.


    The more people, the merrier the meal, especially with Paige around.


    She and Ivy were like a naturaledy duo, often making everyoneugh their heads off


    Rosalynn sat next to Wayne after dinner, looking at his paper


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s handwriting had gradually be clear by the second page, and then his notes, which she¡¯d


    seen when she came back, already had traces of his old style.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± Rosalynn praised Wayne without reservation. ¡°You¡¯ll be reading and writing in no


    time!¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Wayne seemed ted by thepliment.


    After dinner, everyone took a walk in the small garden.


    Ivy and Cory trailed behind Wayne, with Hria walking by his side, chatting.


    Rosalynn, Paige, and Bailliegged a little behind.


    This was Hria¡¯s arrangement, hoping to get Wayne used to interacting with people other than


    Rosalynn and the kids.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I recently learned about a new brain therapy that could potentially help with memory


    recovery. What do you think about giving it a try?¡± Baillie suggested.


    ¡°Are there any side effects?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be any, but from what I¡¯ve seen of the clinical responses, any side effects


    are minimal,¡± Baillie answered truthfully. ¡°There is no need to rush with memory issues, Rosalynn said,


    lowering her head. ¡°I had a hunch that Wayne was dealing with some mental health issues even before


    the incident. I nned to convince him to see a psychologist. I think it¡¯s best to address these problems


    first, and maybe his memory loss will resolve itself.¡±


    ¡°Mental health issues?¡± Paige blinked. ¡°Why would Wayne have mental health issues?¡±


    From Paige¡¯s perspective, it was Rosalynn who had been neglected and treated as a substitute for five


    years, and it was Rosalynn who was forcibly possessed by Wayne. And then Wayne admitted his


    mistakes, won Rosalynn over, and they had two adorable children.


    He seemed like the winner of life, so why would he have mental health issues?


    Tm just specting Rosalynn couldn¡¯t exin much to Paige.


    Although Wayne came from a wealthy background, he had been separated from his parents since


    childhood. His mother was busy with her career and even saw him as apetitor, even hiring people


    to harm him, nearly resulting in his death.


    His father, Quentin, never cared for Wayne, just living his own carefree life.


    Then, Wayne discovered the truth about his birth.


    Andter, he was abandoned by Olivia Whaley.


    ¡°We should consult a psychologist, Baillie suggested from the side. Il keep an eye on the therapy I


    mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    ¡°We¡¯re family. No need to thank me,¡± Baillie responded.


    Paige, arm in arm with Baillie, immediately broke into a smile. For some reason, hearing Baillie say


    they were family with Rosalynn made her incredibly happy!


    ¡°Stop grinning like a fool,¡± Rosalynn lightly tapped Paige¡¯s forehead. ¡°Have you decided where you¡¯re


    going to give birth?¡±


    Baillie¡¯s parents wanted Paige to go home to deliver the baby, where they had plenty of help to cater to


    her every need.


    But Paige hadn¡¯t decided yet. If she went back to Norhaven, she would have to stay there for a month


    or two, and she was worried about leaving Rosalynn alone.


    This had been Paige¡¯s thought before Wayne¡¯s return


    ¡°I¡¯m still unsure!¡± Paige looked at Baillie, her face full of innocence.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, wherever you feelfortable is fine,¡± Rosalynn understood Paige¡¯s concerns.


    First of all, she was worried about herself.


    Secondly, despite Ballie¡¯s constant consideration and help in easing many of the diforts of


    pregnancy, Paige was still very scared of giving birth.


    Having familiar family members around would definitely be better for Paige


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, and an idea came to her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    While out for a stroll, drones were still whizzing above their heads.


    To be honest, Ableson and his bodyguards felt pretty helpless.


    These paparazzi seriously thought they were invisible or something, but the truth was they were as


    obvious as a sore thumb!


    If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Silverman¡¯s orders, those drones would have been swatted out of the sky ages


    ago!


    Outside the hospital, it was the same two paparazzi from yesterday. They looked like they¡¯ve seen a


    ghost, clutching their drone and diving into their car, yelling at the driver to step on it, as if Rosalynn¡¯s


    crew were about to chase after them!


    They huddled together in the car, checking out the video footage..


    ¡°Quite the party today, huh?¡± one of them did a quick headcount, ¡°Man, we hit the jackpot today- the


    Paige and Baillie couple, Hria, the twins¡­ Zooming in on the footage, he muttered, ¡°Wow, and


    there¡¯s Wayne, full frontal¡±


    The guy in yesterday¡¯s video looked a lot like Wayne.


    But today was a different story. For a split second, Wayne turned his head to nce at Rosalynn, and


    the drone caught a clear shot of his face. Tve been copping k all day, people saying I¡¯m helping


    Rosalynn film a Wayne lookalike. Let¡¯s see what these keyboard warriors are gonna say now!¡± the


    other paparazzo was pumped.


    The uproar their video caused yesterday had them pretty spooked.


    They felt like they were the ones who started the whole thing, and they were worried the legal


    department of Bane Corporation woulde after


    them.


    So they really resented those online troublemakers who put them in hot water.


    ¡°But with all this fuss, can we still post it?¡± one of them seemed worried.


    ¡°If we couldn¡¯t, our video from yesterday would¡¯ve been taken down by now. It¡¯s still up. Why do you


    think that is?¡± the other shot back.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal didn¡¯t file aint against us? That can¡¯t be right. We once caught her and her


    family out and about, just a blurry silhouette, and she had our video taken down¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb. It means she¡¯s not trying to stop us, she wants people to know Mr. Silverman is still


    alive!¡±


    ¡°Wait, so those rumors online were true? She hired a Mr. Silverman lookalike for the inheritance?¡±


    The other paparazzo looked at his partner as if he were an idiot: ¡°A lookalike, do you seriously think


    they look that much alike?¡±


    He shoved the closeup of Wayne¡¯s face in front of him.


    These paparazzi had been in the showbiz for over two decades, they knew a thing or two about


    marketing. Just like that article this afternoon, its biasednguage was a dead giveaway. Stirring up


    emotions like that, must¡¯ve cost a pretty penny to have someone ghostwrite.


    If you read between the lines, taking into ount the writer¡¯s intentions and the article¡¯s purposes, the


    holes in the story were ringly obvious.


    But people online are so easily swayed these days, the more outrageous the plot, the more they¡¯re


    willing to believe.


    But what does it matter?


    The buzz around Wayne and Rosalynn was heating up, and once they upload today¡¯s footage, it¡¯ll


    bring in even more traffic.


    They¡¯ve already started nning their ad campaigns. The more views they get, the more money they


    make


    Just look at yesterday, a single day¡¯s earnings hit a whopping 40 grand.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    ording to their experience, if they released this content today, their ie would only go up!


    With this thought, the paparazzi couldn¡¯t help but smile with the joy of a potential windfall.


    They chose to post at the busiest time of the day.


    ¡°Check this out! We¡¯ve got clear front¨Cfacing snaps of Wayne himself


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The paparazzi ount then posted nine dynamic photos and a video link.


    Since most people were still following the story, these photos and links spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Good paparazzi who give real time scoops and don¡¯t beat around the bush are rare these days.


    Cherish them?¡°


    ¡°My happy ce! The paparazzi world should have an award, I¡¯d vote for you guys!¡±


    ¡°This is high¨Cquality paparazzi work, I¡¯m liking andmenting before I ever look!!¡±


    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s so much going on in these nine pictures!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my dream boyfriend in a while, and I saw him while following this event! My feelings for


    him have deepened¡±


    ¡°Huh? Paige¡¯s belly looks a bit off, could she be pregnant??¡±


    ¡°Holy moly!! A front¨Cface shot! Wayne¡¯s front¨Cface! It¡¯s him! Except for the weight loss, it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really still alive!¡±


    ¡°To all the loudmouths who were shouting about a body double inheriting the estate,e get your


    criticism!¡±


    ¡°Even so, with stic surgery so advanced these days, you can¡¯t rule out that he purposely got surgery


    to look like this!¡±


    ¡°Right, are there still scars on his face? The marks are very noticeable!¡± This person even circled the


    scar on Wayne¡¯s jawline.


    ¡°If there really was stic surgery, I beg Secretary Tesdal to show somepassion. If you can¡¯t say it


    outright, at least hint at the name of the hospital or surgeon! If the surgeon sees myment, please


    DM me! I can keep a secret, I promise I won¡¯t leak!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a stic surgeon, to be honest, it¡¯s impossible to look exactly like someone else, because


    everyone¡¯s facial bones are different.¡±


    ¡°Did the inte gather all the idiots from around the world? If stic surgery could achieve this level,


    that surgeon would be filthy rich!!¡±


    ¡°So, does this count as proof that Wayne didn¡¯t die, then where did those rumors about Rosalynn killing


    Waynee from?¡±


    Tve been wanting to say, this event is too organized, especially that mind map! @Bane Corporation


    Investment, where¡¯s the legal team, get to work!¡±


    ¡°Guys, wasn¡¯t it Wayne¡¯s father who released that statement in a predicament?¡±


    After Quentin and his girlfriend had a good time, he took a shower and came out. He was wondering


    why Rosalynn hadn¡¯t contacted him yet. when hiswyer called.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, has Rosalynn not contacted you yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, what happened?¡±


    ¡°The same reporter from yesterday¡¯s expos¨¦, today he actually got a front¨Cface shot of Wayne¡­¡±


    ¡°Front¨Cface?¡± Quentin immediately stood up, ¡°Is there something wrong with his face? Like stic


    surgery¡­¡±


    ¡°The picture is very clear, it¡¯s pretty much certain it¡¯s Wayne¡­ The other party whispered, ¡°and just now


    under ourw firm¡¯s social media ount, manyizens leftments¡­¡±

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    Quentin went online for a quick browse.


    One look and he almost passed out


    ¡°So it¡¯s you guys who bought the fake info, trying to frame Secretary Tesdal, huh? You really have no


    shame, to be able to get the money, you¡¯d rather believe your own son is dead just to get this


    inheritance, right?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up and read thisment, it really pissed me off if I were Secretary Tesdal, I wouldn¡¯t let


    my child see you either!¡±


    Thesements were rtively mild.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin also saw a few that were downright cursing.


    Hiswyer advised, ¡°I rmend that you first get in touch with Rosalynn, find out what¡¯s up with


    Wayne, if he¡¯s still alive, you should request a meeting. If it¡¯s really Wayne, you¡¯ll definitely recognize


    him¡­ If after meeting, you confirm the person is an imposter, we¡¯ll proceed with our original n!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡°.


    Quentin hung up the phone.


    At this moment, his girlfriend who had been lying in bed stormed out of the bedroom.


    Quentin looked dejected. She frowned and asked, ¡°Have you seen what¡¯s going on online?¡±


    ¡°Mywyer just called me.¡± Quentin was clueless. If Wayne was still alive. did Wayne know about what


    Quentin had been up to these days?


    Quentin suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Babe, we gotta pack up and get out of H Country ASAP!¡± Quentin didn¡¯t even care about what he had


    just promised hiswyer, he immediately wanted to pack up and run.


    Wayne was ruthless, he knew that well.


    While Wayne was absent, he manipted public opinion, bullied Rosalynn


    Quentin remembered Maddie saying more than once in front of him, that Wayne was so head over


    heels for Rosalynn, he didn¡¯t even care about


    his own mother.


    ¡°Why should we leave?¡± The gorgeous woman instantly pulled her hand away from Quentin. ¡°You didn¡¯t


    really believe that Wayne is still alive, did you? You¡¯re not thinking of running away, are you?¡±


    ¡°High¨Cdefinition pictures are out!¡± Quentin said seriously. ¡°Babe, I still have two hundred grand to


    spend every month, we can live p Let¡¯s not think about anything else!¡±


    ¡°No way! What¡¯s yours is yours!¡± The gorgeous woman was not willing to back down at all, ¡°What did


    thewyer just say, did he directly?¡±


    Quentin emotionlessly ryed thewyer¡¯s instructions to his girlfriend


    The woman immediately said. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as thewyer said!¡±


    Quentin still wanted to refuse


    The news of Wayne¡¯s survival had too much of an impact on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your son!¡± The woman took out her phone, zoomed in on the photo, ¡°Look at the scars from


    the surgery on his face, babe, it¡¯s a mind game between you and Rosalynn now! Whoever backs down


    first loses, you get it?¡±


    Quentin was silent for a moment.


    He stared at the photo again.


    Little did he know, just before he came out, his girlfriend had edited the face in the photo


    At first nce, it looked like Wayne, but upon closer inspection, there seemed to be something off,


    ¡°it¡¯s really not Wayne!¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, ¡°Great, Rosalynn is so cunning, I would¡¯ve


    almost been fooled if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to thewyer¡¯s advice, contact them, and request to see Wayne!¡± The woman


    became her usual sweet and charming self again, ¡°And we can¡¯t keep a low profile, Rosalynn¡¯s


    techniques are too strong, we have to shout it from the rooftops, even if Rosalynn doesn¡¯t want us to


    see Wayne, we have to force her to agree

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Quentin was totally head over heels for his girlfriend.


    Without thinking twice, he quickly reached out to Hector


    After a few attempts. Hector finally picked up.


    ¡°Hector, could you let Rosalynn know, I¡¯ve seen all the online gossip, the inheritance, it¡¯s not that big of


    a deal to me, I just want to see Wayne in person, I need to know if he¡¯s really still alive!¡±


    Hector replied in a business¨Clike manner. Til pass the message.¡±


    Just as Hector was about to hang up, Quentin quickly asked another question, ¡°Hector, you¡¯ve known


    Wayne for a while, have you met the guy Rosalynn brought back? Are you sure it¡¯s Wayne?¡±


    ¡°That involves the privacy of my client, I am afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to disclose.¡± Hector


    paused for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°But you guys are really bold. You are not even sure if President


    Silverman is dead or alive, but you still dare to spread rumors online.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawrence, you better have proof before you speak, when did I ever do such a thing? Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense, I can sue you for defamation!¡± Quentin quickly defended himself.


    Hector didn¡¯t respond, just left a statement, Til ry your words to Mrs. Silverman, whether she agrees


    or not, that¡¯s another story.¡±


    After finishing his words, Hector hung up.


    He was sitting in his office at thew firm, and he was the only one left.


    All lights were out, except for the one right in front of him. He stared at the light, zoned out for a while,


    until his phone lit up in the dim light.


    He nced at it, a painful expression appeared on his face instantly.


    After a lengthy phone call with Hector, Quentin was still unsettled, so he decided to try calling


    Rosalynn.


    To his surprise, the previously unanswered number was picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you finally answered my call!¡± Quentin stood up, his tone filled with both surprise and a


    mixture of me and anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Just as Quentin was about to speak, he suddenly remembered what his girlfriend had said.


    Rosalynn really was setting a trap for him


    She didn¡¯t answer the phone before, but today she did. She definitely was ying mind games with


    him!


    ¡°Did you see all the fuss online these days? A lot of people suspect that you brought back a fake


    Wayne just to split Wayne¡¯s wealth. Is this true?¡± Quentin immediately put on a serious tone,


    questioning like an elder


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, are you not sure about it?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice had a hint of amusement.


    Hearing this. Quentin felt like she was mocking him. His pride was instantly stung


    ¡°Cut the crap, let me see Wayne, if he¡¯s really alive, at least I can be at ease!¡± He didn¡¯t finish his


    sentence.


    if the man in the hospital was a stand¨Cin. Then the wealth must be divided. As long as he gets the


    money, he¡¯s willing to clear up the online rumors with Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    On the other end of the phone, Rosalynn burst intoughter again, ¡°You¡¯re ying the caring father so


    well that I almost fell for it.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Quentin shouted back.


    ¡°Wayne never wanted to see you before, and he doesn¡¯t want to now. There¡¯s no need for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t you fear the bacsh? Theplete ruin of your reputation?¡± Quentin threatened, ¡°As


    long as I confirm Wayne is still alive, I¡¯l help clear your name online. What¡¯s the point of resisting?¡±


    ¡°Time will tell if Wayne¡¯s alive or not. As for my reputation, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± Rosalynn paused,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of failure and ridicule, with you so keen on promoting yourself as an artist online?¡±


    ¡°I am an artist. Why should I fear failure or ridicule?¡± He immediately retorted.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your pointless bber. Anything else you want to say? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Quentin sounded exasperated, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that picture you posted. You can fool others but


    not me. That¡¯s not Wayne! Are you scared §± expose you, so you dare not let me see Wayne? There¡¯s


    no need for this. I¡¯m not greedy. We can sit down and discuss the inheritance issues. As long as you¡¯re


    not unreasonable, I¡¯ll agree!¡±


    Rosalynn stayed silent.


    Thinking he¡¯d hit a nerve, Quentin awaited her response, or agreement to talk


    ¡°I used to think Maddie was exaggerating, but you really don¡¯t care about Wayne at all. You can¡¯t even


    recognize what he looks like.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s smile vanished.


    Then he heard Rosalynn say, ¡°No wonder he despises you so much.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn! Just tell me, will you meet me or not?¡± Quentin asked, grinding his teeth.


    ¡°No.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Quentin then hung up.


    Quentin¡¯s girlfriend had been eavesdropping by the door. As soon as the call ended, she walked in,


    ¡°She really won¡¯t let you see him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she won¡¯t. That¡¯s a fake Wayne. If I see him, I¡¯ll expose her. She won¡¯t dare let me meet


    him!¡± Quentin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Once that woman who grovels for money gets some power, she


    dares to act arrogant in front of me! Whether it¡¯s about the inheritance or not, I won¡¯t let her off easily


    this time!¡±


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get worked up over a woman like that!¡± The woman gently patted Quentin¡¯s back, ¡°If she


    won¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯ll use public opinion to force her to!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯m not good with that stuff. It¡¯s all yours, babe!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± The woman kissed Quentin¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m going to call a friend to arrange something. You


    must be tired. Rest a bit. After I handle things, we can continue.¡±


    Quentin felt rxed.


    He watched his girlfriend¡¯s captivating hips sway as she walked away.


    Not long after, a new round of leaks began online.


    ¡°I just heard something absurd. Even though we¡¯ve seen a supposed front¨Cfacing picture of Wayne, in


    real life, those associated with Wayne, including his dad and friends, aren¡¯t allowed to see him!¡±


    Thements section quickly filled up with agreements, ¡°I also heard that Mr. Quentin almost begged


    Rosalynn to see him. Regardless of whatever disputes Quentin and Rosalynn might have during this


    period, it¡¯s only right for a father to want to see his son, right?¡±


    ¡°When will this end? What¡¯s happening now?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a plot twist, friend. The leak says that Rosalynn is controlling Wayne and not letting anyone see


    him. Hmmm¡­ it is indeed strange that she won¡¯t let anyone see him if there¡¯s nothing wrong!¡±

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    ¡°What a headache, I can¡¯t tell if these rumors are true or false anymore!¡±


    After observing for a couple of days,izens didn¡¯t immediately express any views.


    Then,te at night, a newly verified ount by Quentin came online and posted an emotionally


    charged video.


    ¡°Hey everyone, good evening. I¡¯m Quentin Silverman, Wayne¡¯s dad from Bane Capital. I had to make


    this video under these circumstances.¡±


    Quentin in the video looked pale and tired, with serious dark circles under his eyes and messy gray


    hair. His eyes were red as he stared at the


    camera.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, I just want to know if my son is okay. I hope you guys can help me out, try to convince


    Rosalynn, I just want to see my son.¡±


    He even started crying during the video.


    It was a very moving video.


    Thements below were all filled with fury.


    ¡°This is so not cool, Rosalynn has crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°This request is reasonable, why did Secretary Tesdal stop him from seeing President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°Such a heartbreak, he reminds me of my own dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s act is so weird, what¡¯s there to hide? Quentin is Wayne¡¯s dad!¡±


    ¡°Maybe because someizens analyzed that the Wayne we saw could be a fake, she¡¯s afraid they¡¯ll


    see through.¡±


    It makes sense!¡±


    ¡°I think that could be the reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, two hours ago,izens confirmed that the man spotted today was indeed Wayne. Two hours


    later, they are saying Wayne could be a -double!¡± Paige was angrily scrolling through her phone on the


    balcony. ¡°What the hell is all this? Are these all trolls bought by Quentin?¡±


    Rosalynn took the phone from Paige¡¯s hand: ¡°I told you not to look at this stuff, it¡¯s not good for the


    baby.¡±


    ¡°Lynn, just let Quentin meet Wayne! We should totally crush him!¡± Paige said heatedly.


    Such a father was unimaginable. Just for money, he was hell¨Cbent on proving his son was dead, even


    if his son was alive he would say that


    wasn¡¯t him!


    Tm definitely going to let him see Wayne.¡± Rosalynn said calmly. ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be on his terms.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Paige was confused.


    ¡°Quentin isn¡¯t a clever man, from the time he brought the Silverman family to im the inheritance, and


    what he¡¯s been doing these few days, it doesn¡¯t seem like his idea.¡± Rosalynn analyzed calmly. ¡°Wayne


    might have lost his memory now, I¡¯m worried that Quentin might do something harmful to him after they


    meet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Paige answered in a low voice.


    Just then, they heard a soft knocking sound at the back.


    Paige and Rosalynn turned their heads simultaneously.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie was standing at the door politely: ¡°Darling, it¡¯s time to go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Paige quickly got up. ¡°Lynn, you should also get some rest!¡±


    ¡°Okay


    Then, Baillie took Paige¡¯s hand and they headed for the elevator.


    ¡°Baillie, am I getting a bit muddled because of the pregnancy? I can¡¯t seem to understand Lynn¡¯s


    actions anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    Back in the day, Rosalynn would deal with any situation that was unfavorable to her immediately before


    it got out of hand.


    But now, she¡¯s just watching Quentin stir up trouble on the inte.


    Despite all the k she¡¯s getting, she¡¯s not batting an eye, as if she¡¯s watching a y that has nothing


    to do with her.


    ¡°Why are you so puzzled? Baillieforted, then pondered for a moment, ¡°Maybe Rosalynn is just fed


    up.¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s fed up¡­ but if she¡¯s fed up, shouldn¡¯t she just deal with these issues more directly?¡±


    Paige was still confused.


    ¡°I think, Rosalynn probably wants to get everything sorted all at once. Handling Quentin is not hard,


    what¡¯s hard is topletely deal with him and the puppeteer behind him.¡°Balle slowly exined.


    If the person pulling the strings behind the scenes isn¡¯t exposed, it¡¯s like squashing a cockroach but not


    dealing with the nest.


    The problem will always be there.


    Rather than spending a ton of time dealing with each potential problem, it¡¯s better to solve the root of


    the problem all at once and not have to worry about it ever again!


    After Paige left, Rosalynn sat for a while longer. Just as she was about to get up to leave, she heard


    uneven footsteps behind her.


    It was Wayne.


    She immediately turned around. ¡°Why are you out? Are the kids asleep?¡±


    Wayne nodded, sat down next to her: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him.


    There was one thing she was most worried about regarding Quentin.


    Wayne had lost his memory, so he had forgotten that Quentin wasn¡¯t his biological father.


    But the only one who knew this secret was her


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Quentin himself knew this secret.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know how to exin to Wayne his rtionship with Quentin.


    She was also hesitating whether she should tell him the truth.


    ¡°Is there something you don¡¯t want me to know?¡± Wayne asked softly.


    Rosalynn lowered her head, smilled bitterly: ¡°Not really¡­¡±


    Wayne also lowered his head: ¡°Okay, there¡¯s something I want to be honest with you about.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Rosalynn was somewhat puzzled.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When you went to take the call, I heard Paige watching a video. She didn¡¯t notice me at first, so I


    heard a bit.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart raced, her eyes reddened involuntarily. ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Something about you and my father, arguing over my inheritance. Then Paige noticed me and quickly


    turned off her phone.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rosalynn gently stroked his cheek, asked softly.


    ¡°I think.¡± Wayne started to chuckle, ¡°He probably wasn¡¯t a good father.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Wayne looked at her, chuckled again: ¡°It seems my guess was right. He really wasn¡¯t a good father.¡±


    Although his return was brief, Rosalynn had already brought many people to see him. Her rtives, his


    friends, and a few bodyguards who started crying as soon as they saw him.


    Until now, she hadn¡¯t brought his parents.


    Wayne might have guessed that his rtionship with his parents was not good.


    ¡°Was he not good to you when I wasn¡¯t around?¡± Wayne frowned, his eyes filled with concern and


    worry as he looked at Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    ¡°He can¡¯t even if he wants to,¡± Rosalynn sped Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Wayne, you really never suspected


    that I was bullying him for your money?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Wayne shook his head.


    Rosalynn immediately burst intoughter, then gave Wayne a quick peck and lightly pinched his ear:


    ¡°Babe, are you really that kind¨Chearted?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne enjoyed the praise from Rosalynn.


    Each time sheplimented him, Wayne felt warm inside.


    ¡°Do you want to know about your parents?¡± Rosalynn gripped his hand tighter, ¡°I must warn you, it¡¯s


    brutal. You might be in pain for a long time.¡± Wayne watched her


    Rosalynn saw deep sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been bothered by this, huh?¡± Wayne gently squeezed her hand, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been


    restless all night?¡±


    ¡°Mhm Rosalynn admitted frankly.


    ¡°Spill it ¡°Wayne nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want my wife to be troubled by these things!¡±


    Rosalynn let out a wry smile, then she lowered her eyelids, contemting how to express it ¡°Your so¨C


    called parents are Quentin and Maddie Rosalynn detailed Wayne¡¯s background


    Wayne listened the whole time, without any significant reaction, except when he heard Maddie had


    passed away, he furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Rosalynn exhaled deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know if


    Quentin is aware of your background, but he never took care of you. When you had the ident, he


    didn¡¯t even ask. After more than a month, he came to me with some people, saying you didn¡¯t leave a


    will, and he had the right to divide your property.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Wayne asked gently.


    ¡°What else could happen? My husband isn¡¯t dead, so where¡¯s the inheritance? Rosalynn replied


    without hesitation.


    The softness in Wayne¡¯s eyes increased.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn gently stroked his cheek, asking with concern.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne shook his head. He wasn¡¯t saying this tofort Rosalynn. He had no memory, hearing these


    things was like listening to a stranger¡¯s story. Only when he heard Maddie nearly killed him in the


    ident did he feel a bit ufortable


    But regarding Quentin, he had no reaction.


    However, through Rosalynn¡¯s words, Wayne was able to piece together some other information.


    ¡°Babe, what kind of person was 1?¡± Wayne kissed Rosalynn¡¯s hand, then asked seriously, ¡°Was I very


    tough and temble?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Rosalynn asked, surprised.


    ¡°Just¡­ suddenly had that feeling.¡± Wayne looked at her, ¡°Right? I wasn¡¯t a good person, was 1?¡±


    Actually, even on the ind, Wayne had this suspicion.


    After all, what good person would be hunted down and injured like this?


    ¡°You were indeed a bit fierce.¡± Rosalynn replied helplessly, ¡°But you also had your gentle moments.¡±


    ¡°Was I fierce to you?¡± Wayne quickly pressed.


    ¡°Maybe in the past, but notter.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s answer was vague.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the past decade or so with Wayne, but that was just between the two


    of them


    They had previously agreed not to bring up the past.


    Wayne still remembered, in his subconscious, her dislike and resistance towards him.


    Were these because he had been unkind to her?


    Wayne suddenly felt a bit unsettled.


    Seeing his face turn pale, Rosalynn quickly embraced him ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past


    anymore. We have a bright future waiting for us.¡±

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    As she spoke, she gently patted Wayne¡¯s back. ¡°The past is already water under the bridge, what I¡¯m


    looking forward is our future together, got it?¡±


    ¡°Mm


    Wayne buried his head in Rosalynn¡¯i neck.


    Just the thought of her ever getting hurt by him was mough to wound his heart


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomorrow


    e¡¯re heading home.¡± Rosalynn softlyforted him. ¡°Summer¡¯s almost here,st year we took the kids


    camping together. They had a st, let¡¯s do that again this year, yeah?¡±


    Sure Wayne nodded immediately


    ¡°Also


    thinking when it¡¯s near Paige¡¯s due date, we should all go to Norhayen with her. That way, she won¡¯t


    have to rack her brains


    City or to go back to Norher.¡±


    ¡°Nohaven, that¡¯s where the Hai | family lives, night?¡± Wayne asked


    ¡°Yep!¡± Rosalynn nodded. Paige said there are some old folks there who watched you air and all, we


    can treat it like a vacation!¡±


    they¡¯re mally keen on seeing you again. The ce is really


    fresh


    ¡°Sounds good, wherever you are, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be Wayne held Rosalynn tighter, Babe, I promise. Il


    recover soon so you won¡¯t have ? stress out over me


    ¡°Wayne don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I¡¯m not stressed at all Rosalyn gently said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working


    too hard in the past, it¡¯s time to slow down and catch


    some rest¡±


    Wayne ponded for oment and agreed. But deep down, he was determined to get better ASAP


    After enjoying the early summer night breeze for a while, Rosalynn and Wayne went back to their


    room.


    The kids were all sound asleep


    Rosalynn


    ved up to them and kissed their cheeks a few times.


    ¡°They are so cute¡± Rosalyn turned to Wayne and smiled


    Wayne also found the kids adomble, but his eyes were mainly on Rosalynn:


    From the union to now every minute, Wayne was discovering new things he loved about Rosalynn


    Every second was filled with his love and affection for her


    Sometimes he wondered if this perfect lover was just a figment of his imagination while he was


    unconscious.


    Before going to bed. Wayne held Rosalynn close, showering her with affection, before finally difting off


    to sleep contentedly.


    That night, Wayne had a dream.


    The scenes in the dream were all blurry


    He beerned to see a woman in a canary yellow dress, with mid-length curly hair and a beautiful


    bescelet on her wrist.


    She was bent over standing not far in front of him.


    She pped her hands softly and spoke gently to him. ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s mom,e hert,e to me?¡±


    Than Wayne deamt of a door with intricate carvings.


    A young boy stood at the door hearing his mother¡¯s voice arguing with another voice


    ¡°How old is Wayne? You¡¯re already having him meddle with the group¡¯s affairs? Amil not doing a good


    enough job? Are you that eager to him rece me?¡±


    ¡°Hr¡¯s your son, and also the only heir to the Silverman Group. He¡¯s naturally smart, and he can easily


    take care of the projects you guys can¡¯t handle. Why can¡¯t we let him start being involved in the group¡¯s


    affairs? Conversely, your own son is inheriting what¡¯s rightfully his, what¡¯s there to be dissatrullied


    about?¡±


    ¡°My son Ever since Wayne turned three, you¡¯ve been keeping him under your control, not letting him


    get close to me. How


    Just then, the sound of a echoed


    I my son? He should be your

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    The intricate patterns on the wooden door shattered with a loud crack.


    Wayne¡¯s vision blurred again, the smell of disinfectant stinging his nose and the sound of muffled sobs


    echoing in his earn.


    ¡°Wayne, I didn¡¯t want this for you, I just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Natalie Stein was too ruthless,


    insisting on giving you all the shares, letting you take my ce. This is my life¡¯s work, I couldn¡¯t ept


    it¡­ I just wanted you to get a little hurt, to dy your takeover of the corporation, I never thought you¡¯d


    be this badly hurt, after all, I¡¯m your mom! Can you forgive me, please.¡±


    A momentter, she spoke again, her voice bitter. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s your fault too, why are you so smart.


    Why couldn¡¯t you keep a low profile? Why did you listen to Natalie, why didn¡¯t you stand by me? You¡¯re


    still so young, wouldn¡¯t it be better to inhent the family business in ten or twenty years?¡±


    Wayne felt a piercing pain in his chest.


    The scene blurted again.


    On the couch, a frail old woman sat, a teenager standing before her


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m the monster you created if mom knew, she would hate mel She wouldn¡¯t love me


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°She never loved you the old woman replied sharply and coldly. ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re my hope, you¡¯re not a


    monster. You see how well you¡¯ve grown, how smart you are. There¡¯s no child among your peers who¡¯s


    smarter than you?¡±¡°


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No¡± the boy shouted, ¡°won¡¯t follow your orders anymore, 1 won¡¯t be the heir to the Silverman family!¡±


    A pnded on the boy¡¯s face


    ¡°Good, as long as you give up being the heir to the Silverman family, Maddie will be aplete


    disaster in my eyes, and I¡¯ll have her leave the Silverman family immediately! You don¡¯t want to be the


    heir, there are plenty of people begging me to help them! I¡¯m not a Silverman, I don¡¯t need to keep the


    heir¡¯s ce for the Silverman peopler


    The boy stood there.


    Wayne could feel his confusion and helplessness.


    ¡°Please..¡± the boy¡¯s voice was choked with tears, 1 take back


    The scene in front of him dispersed like smoke


    Wayne felt a splitting headache.


    I said. Please don¡¯t hurt my mom because of me.¡±


    He felt as if he was back on that hospital bed, able to hear the sounds around him, but unable to move.


    Time seemed to stretch out in that moment


    Maddie¡¯s visits became less and less frequent.


    Natalie told him that Maddie had returned to thepany to consolidate her position.


    ¡°Wayne!¡±


    A familiar yet strange call came from afar


    Wayne¡¯s shook violently the moment he heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice


    Wayne.


    Wayne opened his eyes, exhausted


    He saw Rosalynn¡¯s anxious face


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne asked tiredly


    Rosalynn immediately hugged him: ¡°You scared me. I couldn¡¯t wake you up no matter how much I


    called!¡±


    Strictly speaking, it was Wayne who had been talking in his sleep. Rosalynn woke up and tried to wake


    him up, but to no avail.


    Wayne held Rosalynn tightly, patting her back, saying, ¡°I just had a dream, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    But how could Rosalynn not be scared?


    Even though Wayne was back, his body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, which made Rosalynn feel like she was


    walking on thin ice.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cory and Ivy woke up one after the other


    ¡°Nothing. I just had a nightmare¡± Rosalynn waved at the children,


    Cory and Ivy looked at her in confusion, then quickly ran over each hugging Rosalynn from one side.


    They all started tofort her


    After a whil


    two little ones fell asleep again by her side.


    Rosalynn gave a helpless smile. Then she and Wayne each camed one of the children back to their


    beds.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Early next morning.


    While Cory and Ivy were freshening up, Rosalynn called over the attending physician and filled him in


    on the events from the previous night. ¡°What kind of dream was it, Mr. Silverman?¡± asked the doctor.


    Wayne pondered for a bit, ¡°I can¡¯t really recall, probably something to do with past memories, but I


    forgot as soon


    | | woke up!


    The doctor nced over Wayne¡¯s brain CT. ¡°Mrs. Silverman, don¡¯t worry. The nightmares might be a


    result of Mc Silverman¡¯s memory recovery.¡± ¡°Memory recovery¡± Rosalynn nced at Wayne..


    Did the trigger something when she spo about his pastst night?


    bitplicated. We¡¯ll need to observe him for a while. The femonitoring watch we prepared for him will


    be


    ¡°Seems like it for now. But Mr. Silverman¡¯s case delivered soon. It alert you of any unusual


    fluctuations.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± she responded


    After giving a few more instructions, the doctor left.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been what i told himst night.¡± Rosalynn turned around and sat next to Wayne


    Just a few days ago, Wayne¡¯splexion was improving. But after the nightmare, he looked worne


    Tmi fine¡± Wayne reassured her while patting her head, ¡°When can we go home?¡±


    Rosalynn forced a smile. ¡°After breakfast and picking up the meds, we can head home!


    ¡°Great Wayne nodded.


    He looked at Rosalynn with a gentle gaze.


    Truth be told, he didn¡¯t forget his dream. He just realized that his insecurity stemmed from being


    abandoned by his mother as a child.


    After Cory and hy finished freshening up, they sat down for breakfast


    After breakfast, Rosalynn and Waynepleted the discharge procedures and got in the car to go


    home.


    Hria had already made arrangements at Moonlit Lake


    As their car slowly pulled into the garage, Rosalynn helped Wayne out


    The grass was lush, the forest green, and theke was like a light blue gemstone


    ¡°beautiful Wayne admined the rose wall in the distance.


    ¡°Daddy, I nted these Ivy raised her hand, ¡°Do you like them? They¡¯re all for you!¡±


    Dunng Wayne¡¯s absencely used to nt little flowers and tomato


    ease her sadness.


    These little flowers and tomatoesPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    cher gifts to Wayne.


    She remembered always saving the best, big tomatoes for Rosalynn while giving Wayne the tiny, sour


    fruits


    Wayne would always happily eat all of them.


    After Wayne fell ill, Ivy felt incredibly guilty and cried for a long time by the tomato vines.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Well, thank God they were spared.


    The god didn¡¯t take her mom away and now her dad has safely returned to her


    hy is a positive little kid.


    With Wayne back she¡¯s forgotten about all the tough times before!


    ¡°Treally like it, thank you¡± Wayne said, ncing at the blooming flowers in the distance.


    Them are so many more flowers Rosalynn chuckled, in the garden, the orchard, and the vegetable


    patch, they¡¯re all the things tvy nted for your


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be jealous, I¡¯ve nted for you and Cory tool by quickly reassured.


    Everyoneughed.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s mally beating down, let¡¯s head inside Hria suggested with a smile.


    As Wayne stepped through the door, he was geeted with a confetti st from Laura and Calvin.


    by was over the moon, bouncing around trying to catch the confetti


    Wayne looked up at the fluttering gold foil with a smile, feeling incredibly warm insid


    ¡°Wayne, wee home! Paige and Baillie said from outside the confetti shower.


    Honestly, if Baillie hadn¡¯t stopped her, Paige would¡¯ve charged to the front to join in the confetti fun,


    ¡°Wayne, wee back Jaime Jules said, unusually sweet.


    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Wayne sincerely said, Tm sorry to have made you worry. I should¡¯ve returned earlier.


    ¡®it¡¯s all good now that you¡¯re back!¡± Hna pat his hand, ¡°Go upstairs and put your stuff down first.¡±


    Wayne nodded and headed towards the elevator with Rosalynn.


    ¡°Hna invited the chef from your favorite restaurant, the lunch will be all your favorite dishes Rosalynn


    whispered to Wayne


    ¡°You¡¯re all so kind¡± Wayne murmund, especially after having experienced such a nightmarish night


    Upon reaching the third floot, Wayne saw the oil painting by had drawn of their family.


    ¡°This was drawn by lvy?¡± he asked as he studied it


    He had some idea of the talents the two kids had.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°It was a gift from her to you?


    ¡°¡®s really good.¡± Wayne said softly.


    Rosalynn just held his hand and didn¡¯t say much. After putting their stuff away, she led him back


    downstairs.


    The living room was already filled with the aroma of food.


    As Wayne down on the sofa, a little side door opened and a dog¡¯s head poked out


    Wayne looked over and locked eyes with the dog.


    ¡°Max,e here,¡± Rosalynn, spotting Max, immediately beckoned


    Max came over slowly, begrudgingly nudged Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    ¡°Hello, little guy, Wayne greeted Max.


    nose, and then cautiously approached Wayne.


    Max sniffed his hand nced at Rosalynn, and then with a pitiful look, rested his head on Wayne¡¯sp.


    He whimpered


    Max and Wayne didn¡¯t interact much, so Rosalynn was surprised to see Max react so gently to Wayne


    ¡°Max missed you¡± Rosalynn said with teary eyes and a smile.


    Wayne gently stroked Max¡¯s chin


    Max seemed even more reluctant to leave, whimpering in protest


    Ivy returned to her


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    anged into morefortable clothes, and came back downstairs.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Ivy dashed back to her room and quickly changed into something morefy. When she came


    downstairs, she was greeted with quite a sight.


    ¡°Maxis a good boy!¡± by squeezed next to Wayne, trying to convince him. ¡°Max might look a bit dopry,


    but trust me, he¡¯s the smartest!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Max perked up and started barking, apparently agreeing with hy¡¯s words.


    Everyone around, including Paige, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle


    Max then continued to make whimpering noises, resting his head on Wayne¡¯sp.


    ¡°See? I told you he¡¯s the smartest¡± by said, beaming with pride. ¡°Dad, he knows you saved his life, so


    he loves you. He missed you just as much as I did!¡±


    As she said this. Ivy suddenly became emotional. Her lips quivered her eyes welled up, and the buried


    her head into Wayne¡¯s chest


    Caught off guard, Wayne could only pather back.


    Meanwhile, Cory was ying a game with Jaime


    After ncing back at the group, Jaime nudged Cory¡¯s shoulder gently and said Tech Seven, if you


    wanna be a big baby, just go for it if a dog can do it, why can¡¯t you? You¡¯re Wayne¡¯s son, just be a little


    boy for today.¡±


    Cory looked at Jaime, who was all smiles


    Several secondster, Jaime stared nkly at the screen where his game character had just been


    utterly destroyed by Cory


    He didn¡¯t want to be a big baby? What the heck!


    ¡°Cory¡± Rosalynn called out to Cory


    Cory turned around. Rosalynn was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Come sit with me


    Cory put down his controller ignoring Jaime¡¯s whining and went to sit next to Rosalynn


    Rosalynn pulled him into a hug and pointed at Max, who still had his head on Wayne¡¯sp. ¡°Look at


    him.¡±


    Cory had never seen Max like this, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile


    Calvin, carrying freshly picked fruit, looked at Max and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Ever since Max saw him using a chicken leg Max didn¡¯t want to eat as fertilizer, the dog has been


    holding a grudge for him!


    But for ivy¡¯s rose bush, not only did Max fetch a chicken leg himself as fertilizer, he also tried to use a


    fish he caught in theke


    Thank goodness Calvin found out in time, or else that fish would¡¯ve been a goner


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Hria asked Calvin, seeing his sullen face. Feeling a little green?¡±


    It was well known that Max was friendly to everyone except Calvin


    Sometimes out of the blue. Max would run over and bump into Calvin


    Calvin used to think that the only person Max disliked more than him was Wayne, since Max never


    yed with Wayne when he was home.


    But now, the tables had tumedi


    Dogs are such hypocrites Calvin grumbled


    if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have used the chicken leg!!!


    Hariaughed so hard her cheeks started to hurt


    She scanned the lively living room.


    Baillie was cutting the apples Calvin picked into small pieces and feeding them to Paige


    Page watched Max being a big baby and then whispered something to Baillie, whoughed after


    hearing it


    Seeing Baillieugh made Paige look at Max and feel even happier.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s family of four was sitting together, with the kids being big babies in their father¡¯s arms. Even


    Cory was showing a rare smile.


    Most importantly, Hria finally saw the happiness on her adorable granddaughters face that had been


    missing for months.


    And Calvin was murmuning in her ear


    This is just perfect!


    Moonlit Lake was especially lively today.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    But the inte was full of chaos and drama.


    After Quentin¡¯s emotional public usations against Rosalynn, his name blew up on all sorts of social


    media tforms.


    With this situation involving the distribution of a top tycoon¡¯s massive inheritance, men folks overseas


    were keeping an eye on it The reactions from both domestic and overseas were pretty much simr.


    People were split into several camps.


    Some were hell-bent on supporting Rosalynn, and others were swayed by the public opinion, showing


    sympathy for Quentin.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Of course, there were also those who just love a good spectacle, hoping things get even more heated!


    Then you¡¯ve got the finance bloggers and the lifestyle bloggers. Finance bloggers were going all doom


    and gloom with their background music, seriously talking about how this situation could affect the


    world¡¯s financial stability and all. Lifestyle bloggers, on the other hand, were analyzing from every angle


    why Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t let Quentin see Wayne.


    All in all, in just a few days, the whole Rosalynn and Wayne situation had grabbed quite a lot of


    attention, giving bloggers plenty to talk about


    The plot twist came not long after lunch.


    On an overseas tform, a well-known painter released a video,ying into Quentin with some harsh


    criticism. Nothing special in the content, just this famous young painter expressing his shock at seeing


    Quentin¡¯s name


    ¡°The mental strain he put me through was immensel¡±


    1 couldn¡¯t pick up a paintbrush for two years because of his suppression and humiliation!¡±


    ¡®He belittled my painting skills, stole my artwork, and used his own name to enter exhibitions and win


    awards?


    ¡®I was just a recent graduate from an art school, with little influence. Facing his tycoon mother who


    came knocking on my door, she made me think about the safety of my family. I was forced to ept


    the check she handed me


    The videosts for around ten minutes


    The painter broke down several times in the narrative, showing who oppressed him and stole his


    artwork.


    ¨ª sketches and videos taken by his girlfriend at the time, proving that Quentin was the one


    As soon as this video was published, it was like a domino effect. Once the first piece fell, ? rest just kept


    falling.


    A few hourster, several painters and winters, both domestic and foreign, with clear identities and


    evidence, brought out proof of Quentin gianizing or outright. stealing other people¡¯s work.


    Back home, a revered veteran teacher also spoke up: ¡°I¡¯ve known about this for a long time, but


    ordinary folks are too intimidated by the tycoons to speak up Lifetime, I¡¯ve finally seen this day¡±


    This whole thing caused a huge stiri


    ¡°mally can¡¯t put into words how I feel, my dear friends. I was thrilled when Quentin replied to me just a


    moment ago, but now i feel disgusting. The words Tm i fool feel like a brand of shame seated into my


    forehead¡±


    This user also uploaded a picture.


    In the picture, herment to Quentin readed. ¡°Your paintings are amazing, and the use of color is


    supert. I really love it. PS. I finally figured out where Wayne¡¯s daughter inherited her painting talent


    from, it¡¯s your


    Quentin replied: ¡°hie¡¯s use of color surpasses mine. I¡¯m very pleased!¡±


    One usermented. T¡¯m really shocked, even I know what Wayne¡¯s daughter¡¯s name is how could


    Quentin call her ¡°vie? Doesn¡¯t he know her name?¡±

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help butugh after reading all thoseints from artists about him. His reply was so


    funny! Does he even know how bad his own behavior is And he dares to provoke Ivie?¡±


    No wonder Secretary Tesdal doesn¡¯t


    this disrespectful old man. I bet Secretary Tendal knew his true colors all along¡±


    To those trying to defend Rosalynn, don¡¯t bother Quentin¡¯s academic misconduct doesn¡¯t stop him from


    seeing his own son, does it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s be professional about this, Rosalynn¡¯s fans. Don¡¯t try and blur the lines, Netizens know


    what¡¯s up!¡±


    Tm speechless. I wonder how long your memories as ¡®woke¡¯izens willst. Here¡¯s a fact for ya


    Secretary Tesdal only moved back to the country with the kids a year ago. Quentin has only been in the


    country a handful of times since. His wife died, and right after the funeral, he jetted off to enjoy life


    abroad He probably has never even met his grandkids, and now he¡¯s acting as a humble grandpa jus


    get his hands on the inheritance. And people actually ¡°Enjoy life abroad? Am Rosalyn¡¯s fans about to


    start spreading rumors about the poor old man again?¡±


    Quentin went pale reading thesements.


    Another day


    about to end, and although Rosalynn was being mmed online, the


    jed to not give a damni


    ¡°These jerkt, my mom paid them. I bought those paintings and works with cold hard cash! They sold


    the works for money, and now they Quentin pounded the tab


    anger


    His girlfriend sat aside, face dark, staring at her phone screen


    Dom Rosalynn really not care about the public opinion online?


    The PR teams of the Jared Group and Bane Corporation were eerily silent, as if they were under a


    spell.


    This was totally unexpected!


    ¡°They didn¡¯t speak up earlier orter, but now they¡¯re alling out. I bet Rosalyn got them to do it.


    The woman¡¯s face i fall of disgust. ¡°Rosalynn is not to be underestimated


    ¡°What should we do now? Quentin asked anxiously


    The woman pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer if needed, we can y hardball?¡±


    y hardball Quentin felt a chill


    Back when Rosalynn was Wayne¡¯s secretary, she was easy to push around, to control. But now


    Thest time he went to im the inheritance, Quentin was pretty confident. He thought he could


    intimidate her with mbers, but who knew


    In fact, not only were the other members of the Silverman family intimidated by Rosalynn, but he


    himself was somewhat afraid of her


    If they had to y hardball.


    He didn¡¯t have any security of his ow


    Apart from the Jared family, Rosalynn also had Wayne¡¯s people.


    Wayne¡¯s people, he knew them well, they ere all desperados.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you do anything illegal! The woman got up and sa


    to Quentin.


    Quentin was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as it¡¯s not illegal, we can do anything(¡±


    The womanughed softly and soon they started making out again.


    What Quentin didn¡¯t know was that his image as a humble artist was crashing on this intemet.


    By dusk, the scandal about Quentin gianizing and stealing works from famous artists wall no longer


    trending


    However a female inte celebrity suddenly released an explosive video


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The headline alone was enough to grab everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    ¡°Let me spill the tes about how my friend was duped by this old man, who took her money, her dignity


    and even got her hurt by his wife to the point of losing her sight¡±


    Clicked


    There¡¯s this influencer with fiery red lipstick, spitting fire from the get-go: Tve been getting cyberbullied


    left and right. How can anyone praise this disgusting man, calling him some kind of ascetic old artist?


    With a look of disdain, she read some hot takes about Quentin


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, you seen like such a charming man, don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯m here silently rooting for you, hope


    you can see your son, grandson, and granddau


    She rolled her eye after mading then continued with some shockingments.


    All in all, these were butt kissingments about Quentia.


    After going through thements, the influencer calmed down, I know I¡¯ll get a ton of hate for calling


    out this old man in public at such a critical time. But seeing thosements just broke my heart, and I


    want to prevent mom young girls from falling for this old man¡¯s crafted image. After much thought I¡¯ve


    decided to expose his true nature


    Then she took a trip down memoryne, back to ten years ago.


    Her friend, who she¡¯s grown up with, met Quentin during a graduation trip at a resort in South Africa.


    This man, who inherited his father¡¯s good looks, was at least charming ten years ago.


    He had the allure of a mature man, coupled with the image of a brooding artist, and quickly got her


    friend into bed


    in the following half a year, her friend was deep into her sweet love affair


    Her friend¡¯s existence was discovered by Maddie, who had her kidnapped.


    Quentin,pletely unaware of the major trouble brewing


    She endured brutal abuse. After a few days, Maddie dumped her by the roadside.


    By the time her friend was taken to the hospital, she was bleeding heavily from her uterus, which had to


    be removed, and her eyes had been blinded To this day, she¡¯s still mentally unstable.


    ¡°Quentin used a fake name overseas to deceive my friend, iming to be single and divorced. It wasn¡¯t


    until my friend was taken by Quentin¡¯s wife the she¡¯d been duped, but this rich bastard only cared for


    himself. He took his anger on my friend¡±


    To my knowledge, this old jerk, Quentin, cheated on my friend at least three times S?le they were


    together with young models and actresses, and that¡¯s just what my friend found out God knows how


    many she didn¡¯t find out about


    ¡°When my friend met Quentin, she was young and naive, and was mentally manipted by him for a


    long time, which led to her curent miserable condition! I¡¯m speaking out about this with the approval of


    my friend¡¯s parents. They don¡¯t want another girl like my friend to suffer or for there to be another family


    as devastated as thers!


    The bombshell in this video left all theizens shocked.


    Some doubted the ims, but the influencer showed her friend¡¯s medical report and pictures of her with


    Quentin.


    To protect my friends, some even more serious facts can¡¯t be disclosed in this video. Suffice it to say,


    the actual situation is even described in the video.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I noticed the vlogger looks pretty young if she¡¯s talking about something from


    (infunating than what |


    ago, her friend must¡¯ve been just a teenager!!


    Finally, someone¡¯s exposing this, if no one else did, I was about to blow the whistle myself. This old


    man has a thing for young girls. Aside from histe wife, none of the girlfriends I know of are over 24


    Netizens were shocked by this


    Shortly after the video was posted¡­

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    Shortly after the video went live.


    One usation after another rolled in, all targeting Quentin


    Overnight alongside the scandalous affairs, there came shocking allegations of Quentin using his


    family¡¯s wealth to bully others, forcibly taking credit for other people¡¯s work, and so on.


    All these usations were gradually made public.


    Some of these ims dideo have any evidence, but others came with undeniable proof.


    Ordinary folks were naturally interested in the juicy secrets of the nch and famous, and gradually, the


    discussions about Rosalynn keeping Quentin away from her son and grandchildren we drowned out by


    the usations against Quentin,


    These proven usations alone should be enough tond Quentin in some serious hot water¡±


    ?n all this mess, I can see the shadow of thete Natalie Who would have thought Natalie¡¯s death could


    stir up such a stor? I always thought she


    newage


    , strong and protective of vulnerable women. But to think, the threatened and coerced innocent victims


    just save her son¡¯s ass


    ¡°New age feminist? Anyone who knows a thing about Natalie knows she was nothing more than a relic


    of the old world!?¡±


    wouldn¡¯t let someone ¨C that anywhere near my husband or kids. Whe


    ¡°Let¡¯s not speak of the dead. Back to the case at hand. I¡¯m with Rosalynn. knows what he¡¯s up to?¡±


    ¡°Just a quick reminder, it was leaked before that this old man has been trying to get Secretary Tesdal to


    pronounce Wayne dead so he can dry up the assets. Will a father rush to split the assets when his


    son¡¯s body hasn¡¯t even been found


    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t take sides too early, the twists and tums in this saga are insanel


    Quentin was having a rough time.


    When he finally logged on again, he found his world hadpletely copsed


    His overseas social ounts were temporarily banned.


    When Quentin contacted customer service to ask why, he was told. Due to your inappropnate behavior


    we¡¯ve decided to temporanly disable some fitures on your ount, including but not limited to chat,


    messaging,menting posting¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t force any of those women to be with me. It was their own choices! What


    did I do wrong?¡±


    Indeed, even as he faced bacsh, Quentin genuinely believed he had done nothing wrong


    He hadn¡¯t forced anyone to be with him, the women had all approached him willingly


    He always took them to the best hotels! He gave them gifts!


    All he did. ¨C


    different name and identity, and not tell them


    ready married!


    Why should he have to pay for Maddie¡¯s madness?


    After his rant, as if he just thought of something, he quickly turned to his girlfriend. ¡°Honey, all those


    things online are lies spread by Rosalynn to smear me. I¡¯m not the person they¡¯re making me out to be


    you know that, right? You believe me, right??

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    A flicker of disgust shed in the woman¡¯s eyes, but the next second, when she lifted her head again,


    her eyes were filled with deep affection: ¡°Of course I trust you!


    I don¡¯t need to snoop around online to figure out who you are!¡±


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re truly the perfect woman Quentin sighed with relief


    He knew, this woman was totally different from other women.


    Being with her, he felt a kind of ease he had never experienced before


    She could y any game he wanted, she was totally down for anything!


    She was nothing like Maddie, or those other women who were always after something from him!


    He was getting older, and felt his passion was dwindling, so he wanted to settle down with this woman


    He was really afraid just now, that she would develop negative feelings towards him due to these


    baseless usations online and then leave him! ¡°It seems you¡¯re not nning on backing down. Let¡¯s


    not time then. Let¡¯s go to the police the woman said firmly.. ¡°What?¡± Quentin looked at her nkly.


    ¡°You¡¯re Wayne¡¯s father you can totally go to the police with your concerns for Wayne¡¯s safety and


    suspicions about Rosalyn haming Wayner Right


    Quentin pped his hands hard, then hugged the woman tightly ¡°You¡¯re the smartest I¡¯ll buy you a gift,


    how about a Hermes Birkin?¡±


    Tve told you alwady, i don¡¯t like it when you spend money recklessly. You shouldn¡¯t waste money on


    me.¡±


    Quentin was even more overjoyed.


    Tums out she really loves him for who he is, not his money!


    By this time, it had gotten dark, and the streetlights in the garden by Moonlit Lake were all lit.


    Ivy and Cory were ying with Max on the grass.


    Rosalynn was holding Wayne¡¯s arm, and Wayne was holding a basket with the little fruits they had just


    picked after dinner with y


    All the fruits that ivy had nted for Wayne


    The cool night breeze drove away the heat of the day, making people feel veryfortable


    ¡°Are you


    tired?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne and asked softly.


    Wayne shook his head: ¡°I had a great day, home is indeed the best¡±


    Rosalynn smiled: ¡°Tomorrow I n to remodel the unused gym at home into a rehab room, so that a


    physiotherapist cane to the house to do your what, saving you the trouble of going back and forth


    ¡°Mm.¡± Wayne¡¯s right leg still needed two mom surgeries.


    Previously in the sea, he probably hit something, causing a leg fracture. Osborn had treated it but not


    well, causing various problems in Wayne¡¯s bones and muscles.


    Bone problems can be solved through surgery. But muscle and tendon urs can only be recovered


    through prolonged rehabilitation


    Just as they were talking. Max happily ran towards Wayne with something in his mouth.


    When he got to Wayne, he put the thing down at his feet, thenid down on his front legs, tail up,


    wagging and barking at Wayne


    Rosalynn and Wayne looked down and saw arge piece of chicken breast dog treats on the


    cobblestone path


    Max¡¯s time favonte


    ¡°Max, am you trying to feed him? Rosalynn came back to her senses and asked the dog with a mix of


    helplessness and


    The dog seemed even more delighted, barking proudly.


    Rosalynn immediatelyughed even happier.


    At this time, Cory and ivy also came over


    ¡°Max, this is a dog treat. People don¡¯t eat dog treats¡± Ivy said with a bit of helplessness.


    Max looked at lvy nkly, it wasn¡¯t clear if he understood, but he barked i


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    | Wayne again, after all, this


    rite dog treat


    Max barked twice, and a big pool of drool came out of his mouth.


    ¡°What a good dog¡± Wayne put down the small basket, patted the dog¡¯s head, then picked


    Max looked at Wayne, then the chicken breast.


    Rosalynn could tell from its wat nose that the dog was having an internal struggle.


    Wayne simply stuffed the chicken breast into Max¡¯s mouth ¨C breast and fed it to Max¡¯s mouth, Tm not


    eating it, you mat

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Max couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, took the chicken breast, and ran off joyfully.


    Wayne was about to pick up the basket, but Cory beat him to it.


    Cory¡¯s still quiet all the time, not calling ¡°dad¡± often after that day. But whenever Wayne needed him,


    Cory would always be there to lend a helping hand.


    ¡°Thanks, Cory,¡± Wayne said gently.


    Cory nodded and continued to walk forward in silence.


    Wayne spent more time outside today than usual.


    By the time he got home, his legs were aching, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    He hung out in the living room for a while before Rosalynn took him back to his room.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After Wayne came back; he stuck to one thing.


    He wouldn¡¯t let anyone help him take a bath, not even Rosalynn.


    It wasn¡¯t for any other reason but the fact that he was well aware of the scars on his body, which scared


    the living daylights out of him.


    So, he didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to see them.


    While Wayne was taking a bath, Rosalynn waited outside just in case he fell.


    After he finished his bath, Rosalynn helped him dry his hair.


    The two spent a lot of time up close and personal.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand slipped into Wayne¡¯s pajamas, her fingertips tracing his scars gently.


    Each touch made her heart ache a little more.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get better,¡± Wayne grabbed her hand, his voice slightly hoarse.


    Rosalynn responded with a nod and leaned in to kiss Wayne again.


    Like the previous few nights, they would stop after the kiss.


    Rosalynn was patient, knowing that they had plenty of time once he was fully recovered.


    On his first night back home, Wayne had a decent sleep.


    The next morning, Cory, Ivy, and Molly all had to go to school.


    Rosalynn woke up early. Though she wanted Wayne to get more rest, he followed her out of bed.


    The whole family gathered in the dining room for breakfast.


    ¡°Dad, are you going to take us to school today?¡± Ivy asked Wayne with anticipation written all over her


    face.


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Wayne agreed instantly, then turned to his wife.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Can I possibly stop you?¡± Rosalynnughed.


    Wayne broke into a smile immediately.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes with a smile.


    She suspected that Quentin might be making a move soon.


    In the next few days, Quentin should probably take some action.


    After breakfast, Rosalynn and Wayne dropped Cory and Ivy off at school for the first time in a long


    while.


    It was obvious that the two kids were thrilled.


    Just as they were about to head back, the principal rushed over.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, finally got to see you! The art center your husband donated is almostplete, would


    you like to take a tour since you¡¯re here?¡±

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    The moment the principal finished talking, he instinctively looked inside the car and saw Wayne sitting


    there.


    The principal usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to the hearsay on the inte, but the fuss about Wayne


    was just too big. Plus, Ivy Jared was a student at his school, so even if he didn¡¯t intentionally dig into it,


    he was somewhat aware.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman?¡± the principal asked in surprise, sizing up Wayne.


    Wayne smiled politely yet distantly, then instinctively looked at Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what the principal just said? Wanna check it out?¡± Rosalynn asked with a gentle smile.


    Wayne thought for a moment and eventually nodded.


    The principal also came back to his senses, pping his thigh joyfully, ¡°Fantastic!¡±


    A momentter, Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s car drove into the campus from another gate.


    Rosalynn helped Wayne out of the car.


    Looking at Wayne leaning on his crutches, the principal¡¯s initial excitement was halved, and he felt a bit


    bitter.


    How could anyone be unscathed after such a major ident?


    But he quickly adjusted his mood and enthusiastically introduced, ¡°Over there, look, doesn¡¯t it look just


    like the sketch you gave us for Ivy?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t remember such a sketch.


    Next to him, Rosalynn naturally pulled out a photo from her phone and showed it to Wayne.


    Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly, looked at the sketch, andpared it to thepleted main


    building.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very urate reproduction,¡± Wayne said, ¡°You guys worked hard.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t take all the credit, the design team and the construction team you arranged did a great job,¡±


    the principal happily responded.


    Without Wayne¡¯s perfect arrangements, how could such a beautiful building bepleted so quickly?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the principal enthusiastically took Wayne and Rosalynn on a tour of the interior of the building.


    The interior was just finished in its main structure, but the decoration was still ongoing.


    ¡°This wall will be for hanging the kids¡¯ paintings!¡±


    ¡°This ce is for storing painting equipment and tools!¡±


    ¡°And over here, we have a multimedia room where we n to y documentaries of famous painters


    from around the world!¡±


    The principal was very enthusiastic. He carefully exined the purpose of each space to Rosalynn and


    Wayne.


    ¡°ording to your n, thest room is Ivy¡¯s painting room!¡± Finally, the principal pointed to a small


    room facing the garden and said to Wayne.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Wayne was not a talkative person, so the principal didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.


    ¡°With your generous support, I believe that in the near future, our school will not only cultivate


    outstanding students but also exceptional artists!¡± the principal said, very touched.


    ¡°Anyway, if you need any help here in the future, just let us know,¡± Rosalynn said kindly.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do my best to support the children¡¯s development!¡± the principal said cheerfully, ¡°Oh, by the


    way, Liam recently went to the Y Country for apetition and he won first ce! The prize was


    twenty thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°He already told me,¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, we don¡¯t need to worry too


    much about Liam. He has a clear vision for his future and he¡¯s steadily moving towards that direction.¡±


    After Wayne¡¯s ident, Liam didn¡¯t contact Rosalynn very often.


    But every time he performed well on a test or won some awards, he¡¯d tell Rosalynn right away.


    Rosalynn guessed that Liam was trying to cheer her up a bit.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    ¡°Hey, I just hope this kiddo could make some achievements to fight off the pain his family brought him.¡±


    Wayne had no clue who Liam was, he just listened quietly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone buzzed.


    She nced at the caller ID, it¡¯s Paige.


    She signaled the headmaster and let go of Wayne¡¯s hand to take the call on the side.


    ¡°Waking up and immediately h¨²nting people down, you¡¯ve been a big babytely.¡± Rosalynn teased.


    But¡­


    ¡°Lynn, Quentin is going live he¡¯s reported to the police!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded.


    Paige angrily said, ¡°He said he thinks theizen¡¯s analysis makes sense, and he¡¯s really worried


    about his son¡¯s situation, so he reported to the police, demanding to see Wayne today.¡±


    ¡°Why is Quentin stirring up trouble? Wayne¡¯s full face photo has been clearly captured. Does he have a


    screw loose?¡±


    Rosalynn vaguely heard Baillieforting Paige at the other end.


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn assured softly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Have you guy¡¯s sent Cory and Ivy to school? When are youing back?¡± Paige, calmed by


    Rosalynn¡¯s assurance, asked worryingly.


    ¡°We¡¯re visiting the art center Wayne donated to the school. We¡¯ll be back when we¡¯re done. Do you


    want anything to eat? I can pick it up for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can eat at all?¡± Paigeined, ¡°I¡¯m freaking out!¡±


    ¡°So, do you fancy cornbread and grilled lobster?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end before Rosalynn heard Paige mumble, ¡°Fine, get me


    some.¡±


    Rosalynn immediatelyughed, ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±


    After hanging up, she lifted her eyes and saw Wayne¡¯s worried look.


    She walked over, took Wayne¡¯s hand again, rubbing his hand with her thumb tofort him.


    ¡°Sir, we have some matters at home, we need to leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The principle nodded cheerfully, ¡°Oh, I forgot to praise Ivy. She has made great progress this


    term, feels like she could get A+ at the end of the term!¡±


    ¡°She promised Waynest year that she would be the top of the ss, so she¡¯s working hard for it.¡±


    Rosalynn said, giving Wayne a yful look, ¡°Wayne, you¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    The principleughed heartily, but he felt a pang of heartache.


    What kind of feelings was Ivy harboring while studying so hard this semester!


    Thank God for his mercy, not letting this sensible child lose her dad!


    Wayne and Rosalynn said goodbye to the principle and drove out of the school.


    ¡°What did Paige say in the call?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn gently stroked his hand, ¡°Wayne, Quentin has been making a fuss about seeing you, now


    he¡¯s taken it to the police.¡±


    Wayne instinctively grimaced, ¡°He¡¯s after the inheritance, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°He ims that he¡¯s really worried about your safety, afraid that I might harm you out


    of greed.¡±

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    ¡°We need to hold a press conference!¡± Wayne said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there myself, so everyone can see


    with their own eyes whether I¡¯m dead or alive.¡±


    After being found, Wayne was usually pretty chill, so it was rare for him to get all fired up like this.


    Rosalynn furrowed her brows: ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tight, ¡°I¡¯ll have a speech prepared beforehand,


    and the media will report as we have arranged. Nobody will find out about my memory loss.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked up at him and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I was intending to wait until you¡¯ve


    recovered more before facing the stress from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I can handle it.¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡±


    On the way, Rosalynn got off the car half way to buy Paige some of her favorite food.


    As soon as they got home, they saw several police officers.


    Seeing Wayne and Rosalynn standing side-by-side, the cops looked shocked.


    ¡°Are you here because of the Quentin situation?¡± Rosalynn asked politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your


    time with this family drama.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, you¡¯re too kind.¡± The leading officer smiled kindly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve seen Mr.


    Silverman, we can report back.¡±


    ¡°My husband hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. I was nning to let him rest for a while. But now that things


    have turned out this way, we will hold a press conference to address Mr. Quentin¡¯s doubts. However,


    please tell Mr. Quentin that my husband doesn¡¯t n to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± The officer pondered for a moment before asking.


    ¡°He hurt my wife and children while I was sick. Why would I want to see him?¡± Wayne replied coldly.


    ¡°But he is your father after all¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. No need to say anymore.¡± Wayne said, looking at Rosalynn, ¡°Darling, I think I¡¯ll


    head to the room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn agreed.


    Rosalynn nodded slightly to the officers, supporting Wayne towards the elevator.


    The officers seemed like they wanted to say something but Hria nonchntly said, ¡°Officers, I


    understand where you¡¯reing from, but legally speaking, Wayne is an adult. He has the right to


    decide whether to see Quentin or not. Nobody can force him, right?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The lead officer nodded, leading the others away from Moonlit Lake.


    On the way back, a rookie cop couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Even if Quentin treated Wayne¡¯s wife and


    children poorly while Wayne was missing, it doesn¡¯t seem like a reason to refuse to see him. Quentin


    seemed genuinely worried about his son¡­He even looked pretty pitiful.¡±


    The older officers didn¡¯t say anything.


    They knew a thing or two about Quentin¡¯s recent behavior.


    Quentin didn¡¯t have much contact with Wayne as he spent most of the year traveling around the world


    and had girlfriends everywhere.


    Some people even joked that the old man was like a pretty-girls collector, having rtionships with


    women from many different countries.


    That was the kind of person Quentin was, always looking for femalepany since he was young.


    As a father, he didn¡¯t care about his kids at all.


    When his son went missing and his life hung in the bnce, he was eager to dere his son dead to


    get his hands on the inheritance, rushing to Wayne¡¯s wife to demand a share.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Rosalynn is quite a strong character.


    Any other woman who relies on her husband for a living would have probably been bullied senseless


    by Quentin by now. The old cops have been in the business for many years. They¡¯ve seen way too


    many dramas from the rich families.


    After leaving Moonlit Lake, they saw Quentin live streaming by the roadside.


    Quentin, upon seeing them, came over immediately and asked, ¡°So, can I see my son now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, we¡¯ve already met your son Wayne, he seems to be doing fine. There is no need to


    worry.¡±


    1


    Quentin was taken aback, then hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, that guy might be a stand-in, I have to


    see him with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wayne refused to meet with you,¡± the cop replied.


    ¡°Then he must not be my son!¡± Quentin said without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s probably scared I will see through


    his disguise, that¡¯s why he won¡¯t let me see him!¡±


    The live chat was scrolling fast.


    Before the cops entered Moonlit Lake, the live stream had already hit over a million viewers.


    Now it seemed to have even more. Everyone felt sorry for Quentin who looked both heartbroken and


    anxious.


    ¡°No matter what kind of person Quentin is, we can¡¯t deny him his rights as a father, right?¡±


    ¡°He makes sense. Rosalynn was not daring to let Wayne and Quentin meet might be because they¡¯re


    afraid of being recognized!¡±


    ¡°What are the cops doing? They should arrest Rosalynn, she clearly is a murder suspect! Even the rich


    should obey thew!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, crime should be punished, even the rich are no exception!¡±


    The leading officer nced at the barrage, ¡°I understand your concerns, and we have already asked.


    Mr. Wayne will hold a press conference -regarding this matter, he will attend in person.¡±


    Quentin was a bit dazed.


    This press conference should have been held a long time ago.


    It was only because he saw Rosalynn had not made any moves, he was certain something was wrong


    with Rosalynn, then was egged on by his/ young girlfriend which led to today¡¯s actions.


    ¡°When is the press conference? It might be another trick of theirs!¡± Quentin asked seriously.


    ¡°It should be in the next couple of days, for the specific details, you should keep an eye on Bane


    Corporation¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°All these cops went in and found nothing?¡± Quentin¡¯s nasty nature started to show under his impatient


    state, ¡°What are you guys paid for?¡±


    Before Quentin could get any more agitated, two men apanying him quickly came over and ended


    the live stream.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, calm down!¡± The two men pulled Quentin aside and whispered.


    Even though Quentin was still angry, he regained some sanity. He red at the cops, ¡°Fine, you guys


    can leave! I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡±


    The cops just wanted to get out of there fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Quentin shook off the men restraining him, then took out his phone to call his


    girlfriend.


    A woman in a car not far away picked up the phone.


    ¡°Darling, they actually said they really saw Wayne. Is the stand-in¡¯s performance that convincing? Did


    they manage to fool the cops? They also mentioned that Rosalynn is holding a press conference¡­ I¡¯m


    starting to feel uneasy again.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why were you making a scene just now?¡± An angry voice came from the phone, ¡°Everyone was


    feeling sorry for you before, but do you know how many people are cursing at you right now?¡±


    Quentin frowned, ¡°These useless cops are of no use in the first ce. They can¡¯t even handle such a


    small matter, me cursing at them is already going easy on them!¡±

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    The woman wanted to curse him out, calling him an ¡°idiot,¡± but she held her tongue.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for their press conference!¡±


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get upset¡­¡±


    Quentin didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before she hung up on him.


    Sitting in her car, her face was stormy.


    After such a long dispute, she thought she could score some points on Rosalynn, maybe even trick her


    and grab a share of Bane Corporation. But now, she had a hunch.


    This could all be falling apart!


    As she was deep in thought, the usually quiet Bane Corporation released an official statement.


    The statement addressed the recent online rumors about the Wayne couple.


    Initially, Bane Corporation expressed gratitude for the public¡¯s concern for Wayne, then assured


    everyone that Wayne was fine and still recuperating. Then they addressed the issue of Quentin.


    Bane Corporation¡¯s statements are always straightforward:


    ¡°Mr. Quentin has spent years overseas and has never been present for Mr. Wayne. Their father-son


    rtionship has always been distant. Given Mr. Wayne¡¯s severe illness, Mr. Quentin, with members of


    the Silverman family, has been bullying his wife and children under the guise of inheritance. This has


    thoroughly infuriated Mr. Wayne, leading him to refuse to see Mr. Quentin.¡±


    Finally, they addressed the press conference.


    ¡°Miss Rosalynn had hoped that Mr. Wayne could continue his recovery undisturbed. However, the


    online public opinion has severely damaged Miss Rosalynn¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Mr. Wayne has


    decided to hold a press conference at 6 PM tonight to clear up the baseless usations against Miss


    Rosalynn by a few people online.¡±


    The statement, once released, immediately made headlines and sparked heated discussions.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I knew it! This is so Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Is this really Wayne¡¯s style? So he¡¯s really alive!¡±


    ¡°He was never dead, that¡¯s already been confirmed. The big fuss recently is about Quentin iming


    Rosalynn won¡¯t let him see his grandchildren!¡± ¡°Right? The statement said it, their rtionship was


    always distant, not as close as Quentin imed. Over the years, Wayne¡¯s statements always


    emphasize his love for his wife. It feels like he is telling Quentin-ask me why I won¡¯t see you, it¡¯s


    because you bullied my wife! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Will the press conference be live-streamed?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited to finally see the real Wayne!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about how Quentin will respond.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s girlfriend, her face full of annoyance, turned off her phone and nced across the street at


    Quentin.


    She had been physically repulsed by Quentin from the start. If it weren¡¯t for wanting to get close to


    Rosalynn through him, she wouldn¡¯t even¡­


    But now, Quentin¡¯s usefulness had run its course¡­


    She started thinking again.


    Quentin received a call.


    He immediately answered, ¡°Honey, I realize I was wrong. I¡¯ll try to control my temper!¡±


    ¡°I think Rosalynn is fully prepared this time!¡± The woman said seriously, ¡°No matter what, you have to


    find a way to track Rosalynn down and get as much money as possible, even if it¡¯s to stop you from


    causing trouble online!¡±


    ¡°But how can I find her?¡±


    ¡°She will definitely attend the press conference. If all else fails, sneak into their neighborhood, wait for


    her at thepany, or even at her children¡¯s school entrance! You can¡¯t let yourself be treated unfairly!¡±


    Can I really do that?¡± Quentin was hesitant.


    ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. I originally nned to surprise you with it at the


    celebration party after we seeded.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± She said, choking up, ¡°I must have got pregnant two months ago!¡±


    Quentin has low sperm count. He and Maddie Fuller had tried for a long time without sess.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    At this point, Quentin, the dumbass, didn¡¯t suspect a thing and felt like he¡¯d just hit the jackpot. ¡°That¡¯s


    such a good news! I knew God wouldn¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    ¡°Honey, after all this mess, I¡¯m really worried that Rosalynn might meddle with the trust fund Old Mrs.


    Silverman left you! If she really messes with it, we will lose the 200,000 bucks a month, how are we


    going to provide for our kids? I can handle hardship with you, but our children shouldn¡¯t have to!¡±


    ¡°I get it!¡± Quentin said firmly.


    ¡°The Silverman Group¡¯s wealth¡¯should¡¯ve been partly mine, but Wayne brutally took it all!¡± Quentin


    continued, ¡°Even for the sake of our child, I need to fight for it!¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± the woman gently replied on the other end, her face void of any emotion.


    Even if this couldn¡¯t bring substantial damage to Rosalynn, as long as it makes her unhappy, it¡¯s worth


    it!


    After hanging up, the woman immediately bought a ticket for the earliest international flight and bolted!


    6 p.m.


    Bane Corporation¡¯s social media ount began a live stream.


    The press conference was held in a hotel of the Jared Group.


    The venue was bare except for a long table covered with a ck tablecloth and adorned with a few


    flowers.


    As soon as the live stream started, a flood of people poured in.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the host formally introduced the event, a man in a ck suit, cold gaze, and leaning on a cane


    stepped into the frame.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s Wayne!!!¡±


    ¡°My God, Wayne is still so handsome!¡±


    ¡°He lost so much weight, my heart aches!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless, are Wayne and his wife here to perform miracles?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, he¡¯s thinned down a lot, but it¡¯s undoubtedly Wayne!¡±


    Comments were flying.


    Wayne took a seat and looked into the camera.


    His beautiful eyes held little emotion, as serene as a tranquilke.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Wayne,¡± he began, his voice as cool and deep as usual.


    Thements read:


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved now, you can have stic surgery, but you can¡¯t change your voice, that is definitely


    Wayne¡¯s voice!¡±


    ¡°His voice sounds so good!!¡±


    ¡°Wayne!!! It¡¯s really you!!¡±


    There was a screen in front of Wayne showing thements.


    He only nced at it before withdrawing his gaze.


    A sarcastic smile tugged at his lips: ¡°To hold a press conference for such absurdity, it¡¯s hrious.¡±


    Off-camera.


    Rosalynn, wearing a mask, was a bit dazed hearing Wayne¡¯s sarcasm, as if she saw the Wayne before


    he lost his memory.


    This sarcasticment wasn¡¯t in the script.


    His mocking smile caused a temporary freeze in thement section.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re a married man now, you can¡¯t just be smiling like that! It¡¯s too tempting!¡±

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    ¡°He¡¯s so charming!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Secretary Tesdal has been head over heels for Wayne all these years. If I were her, I¡¯d


    probably be even more obsessed!¡±


    ¡°His past mistakes are in the past. Now he¡¯s turned over a new leaf. Secretary Tesdal nted the tree,


    she should enjoy the shade!¡± Comments like these were popping up like crazy on the screen.


    Then, the press conference started as scheduled,


    About ten minutester, when Wayne had finished answering all the questions, the press conference


    was about to end.


    Wayne was about to leave.


    A reporter suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Silverman, no matter what your father has done, he¡¯s still your father.


    Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to refuse to see him?¡±


    Rosalynn instinctively frowned.


    She was about to step forward when she heard a chuckle.


    She stopped in her tracks and regained herposure.


    Since Wayne¡¯s injury, she has always wanted to protect him like a baby. She had somewhat forgotten


    what Wayne was like originally.


    But this man, even though he had lost weight and his face was scarred, was still outstanding, the most


    dazzling in the crowd.


    ¡°In this world, there are many parents who neglect and abuse their children. Do such people deserve


    filial piety?¡±


    The venue fell silent.


    The reporter wanted to say something, but was intimidated by Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    The live chat was even more lively at this point.


    Wayne looked back at the camera and said, ¡°To those watching the live stream, if your parents hurt


    you, don¡¯t let morality bind you. Stay away from them and take good care of yourself.¡±


    With that, Wayne got up and left, hobbling over to Rosalynn.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he saw Rosalynn, his icy face immediately warmed up, his eyes full of tenderughter.


    Rosalynn was also smiling at him.


    She walked over to Wayne, took his hand, and they left the venue together


    ¡°You really nailed it.¡± Rosalynn praised Wayne in a low voice.


    Wayne thought for a moment, ¡°I just spoke my mind.¡±


    Rosalynn squeezed his hand, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t even ask where they were going, he just agreed right away.


    ¡°My husband is so innocent now, I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± Rosalynn said, slinging her arm around


    Wayne¡¯s waist.


    Wayne looked at her andughed, ¡°you¡¯ll get used to it, my love.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, gently patting Wayne¡¯s lower back, ¡°I love every sides of yours!¡±


    Although these scenes weren¡¯t captured by the live camera, some eagle-eyed reporters recorded them


    and secretly posted them online.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    Wayne¡¯sst words sparked a heated discussion.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Man, Wayne¡¯s words really hit me hard. I¡¯m a girl, always overlooked by my parents. I never had a new


    piece of clothing before I started making my own money, I wore old stuff they got from others. Even


    though I excelled in school and got epted into top universities, they didn¡¯t allow me to go. After I


    started making money, they want me to support my younger brother. Ten years have gone by, I¡¯m not


    married, I don¡¯t have my own ce, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and I¡¯m still paying off for my brother¡¯s


    new house. Wayne¡¯s words woke me up, I think it¡¯s time for a change!¡±


    Simr statements started popping up like mushrooms after a rain.


    Some have already acted on Wayne¡¯s advice.


    They shared their stories of how they liberated themselves from oppressive families, and the bright


    futures they embarked on after leaving their abusive parents,


    Some migrated sessfully, some achieved their childhood dreams of bing the person they


    wanted to be when they were little, and some, despite having ordinary jobs, found their soul to be free


    and unbounded.


    A blogger captured these stories in screenshots and posted them online.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman really moved me today! He could havee up with better PR strategies, but he didn¡¯t.


    He directly denied the shackles of one¡¯s birth family and showed a brave way for those who are


    trapped.¡±


    ¡°They are the sweetest couple in the world, my idols!


    The topic of birth families was in full swing.


    A journalist¡¯s ount posted three pictures of Wayne and Rosalynn together.


    One was Wayne walking towards Rosalynn, one was the moment they held hands, and the other was


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand gently stroking Wayne¡¯s back as they leaned in close and whispered to each other


    while parting.


    ¡°So thrilling!¡±


    ¡°I bet Rosalynn praised Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, they look great together!¡±


    ¡°The first photo, their eyes are so deep in love, the third one is just breathtaking, many movies and TV


    shows can¡¯t capture this atmosphere! Wayne might be skinny but he has arge frame, Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand on his waist, so much love!¡±


    ¡°Look at the screenshot I took of Wayne¡¯s expression during the press conference. He turned his head


    to look at his wife, his face full of joy!¡±


    ¡°After watching this, I feel so at peace, really, my idols are so in love!¡±


    ¡°I was moved to tears, can anyone tell me, has Wayne been recup¨¨rating by Rosalynn¡¯s side after the


    incident? I can¡¯t imagine, they are so in love, how could Rosalynn survive if Wayne went missing!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable, how can a couple be so perfect, so deeply in love, just seeing their silhouettes makes


    you feel their deep affection! I¡¯m so freaking jealous!¡±


    On the inte, because of this live broadcast, shippers, those who are healing from their childhood,


    and those who make wishes under Rosalynn¡¯s ount¡­ all had their say, it was quite a scene.


    But as for Quentin, no one cared.


    The few who did were all haters¡­


    ¡°All I want to know is how this old man bullied Secretary Tesdal and the kids!¡±


    ¡°It must have been really bad, otherwise Mr. Wayne wouldn¡¯t have been so mad!¡±


    ¡°Damn, this old guy deserves it!¡±


    Quentin just nced at thements on his social media and almost had a heart attack.


    He sat in the car gritting his teeth and made a call to Hector Lawrence.


    Hector picked up.


    ¡°Hector, tell Rosalynn, if she still refuses to see me by noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll go directly to her daughter¡¯s


    school to wait for her!¡± Quentin said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s pushing it too far!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, do you still think Wayne is an impostor?¡± Hector asked helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about that, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s an impostor or not, I just want to see them! Just pass on the


    message!¡±


    With that, Quentin hung up.


    Hector hesitated for a moment, but still ryed the call to Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Rosalynn drove Wayne near Bane Corp Center.


    Gorp


    Wayne stared out at the familiar streetscape, particrly the flower shop they just passed. The sight of


    it brought a bunch of flowers to his mind.


    Soon, they entered an underground parking lot.


    ¡°Is this a residential area?¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn found building number 2 and skillfully parked the car.


    She got out and helped Wayne.


    Wayne looked around curiously.


    Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s hand and guided him into the elevator, pressing the floor number.


    Wayne had been longing to stay in the apartment with Rosalynn again before the ident.


    The location of today¡¯s press conference was very close to the apartment.


    Rosalynn, on a whim, decided to take him there.


    At the entrance, Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s hand and opened the fingerprint lock.


    Wayne followed Rosalynn into the house.


    The lights came on.


    His gaze swept over every part of the ce, and a sharp pain hit his chest.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°Our old home.¡± Rosalynn looked at him and answered gently, ¡°We lived here for many years.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s gaze swept over the living room again, but the pain in his chest did not subside.


    He couldn¡¯t suppress the pain.


    Why would his heart ache so much upon returning to the home he shared with his wife?


    What happened here?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn noticed the change in Wayne¡¯splexion.


    Wayne clutched his chest. ¡°My heart¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Wayne had lost his previous memories.


    The pain was just a visceral reaction after seeing everything here.


    So¡­ this ce didn¡¯t bring him happiness, but pain¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Rosalynn tightly held Wayne¡¯s hand.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this oue.


    Soon, Rosalynn helped Wayne down the stairs.


    Once they left the house, Wayne¡¯s chest pain gradually disappeared.


    Rosalynn had read all of Wayne¡¯s medical reports, and his heart was in good health. So, it was only


    because of that apartment that his heart


    ached.


    ¡°What happened there?¡± Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°We had a fight,¡± Rosalynn said after a moment¡¯s silence.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn. He knew there was probably more than just a fight.


    But Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Though he wanted to know, he chose to stay silent.


    Soon, they returned to Moonlit Lake.


    Paige had watched the press conference and praised Wayne highly.


    Rosalynn saw that Wayne was somewhat spaced out, so she led him back to their room.


    When Wayne went for a bath, Rosalynn saw the message from Hector.


    She was already feeling annoyed, and her mood turned even colder at the sight of the message.


    She thought for a moment and responded, ¡°Airight, let¡¯s meet. Tomorrow at 10AM, Fuller Manor.¡±


    As for threatening Rosalynn, Quentin wasn¡¯t really sure.


    So, when Hector called back, Quentin was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    She agreed to meet with him so quickly! Seems like her kids really are Rosalynn¡¯s weak spot.


    ¡°Fuller Manor?¡± Upon hearing Hector¡¯s response, Quentin immediately frowned, ¡°Tell her to change the


    ce! I¡¯m not going to Fuller Manor!¡±


    Maddie¡¯s death at Fuller Manor was just too bizarre and tragic.


    It scared the hell out of him.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, I suggest you not to push it, it¡¯s already good enough that Rosalynn has agreed to meet.


    If you keep insisting on changing the ce, she might get pissed and won¡¯t see you at all.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s face darkened like a thunderstorm.


    Screw it, he¡¯ll just go! The most important thing is for his unborn child, he had to fight for as much of the


    inheritance as possible!


    ¡°Fine!¡± Quentin had no choice but to agree.


    1


    Quentin arrived home; pushing the door open to an empty house.


    In the afternoon, when he was talking with his girlfriend, she said, ¡°To keep Rosalynn from finding out


    about the child in my belly, I¡¯ll go hide in our overseas home first. Don¡¯t contact me until everything¡¯s


    sorted out, juste abroad when you¡¯re done, and we can be a family again!¡±


    His girlfriend has always been trustworthy, so Quentin didn¡¯t doubt her at all.


    He thought she was being very thoughtful and agreed right away.


    Hey on the sofa, feeling a bit lonely. He thought about whether he should invite a woman over to


    keep himpany.


    But he quickly realized, now that his girlfriend was pregnant, he was finally about to fulfill his dream of


    bing a father.


    -So, he quickly dismissed those messy thoughts.


    He immersed himself fully in the warmth his girlfriend used to give him, looking forward to the happy life


    with his future family.


    The next day, Rosalynn left early in the morning under the pretense of going to thepany.


    Wayne, after a long time, personally sent kids to school.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a school celebration in a few days, our ss is going to do a group sing-along, will you


    come watch our performance?¡± With no Rosalynn around, Ivy became more free-spirited.


    She even squeezed next to Wayne instead of sitting on the child seat in the car.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne agreed without hesitation, then asked Cory, ¡°Cory, does your school have activities


    like this too?¡±


    ¡°Our ss doesn¡¯t participate in these activities.¡± Cory replied, ¡°On the day of Ivy¡¯s school celebration,


    I¡¯lle to watch too.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Their recent interactions made him realize how different Ivy and Cory were.


    Ivy was a child who needed a lot of emotional care, but Cory was not like that at all.


    Sometimes Wayne worried that he might neglect Cory¡¯s feelings because he interacted too much with


    Ivy, so he would proactively talk more with


    Cory.


    After sending the kids off, Wayne nced at the time and said to Mike, ¡°Take me to Lynn.¡±


    Mike was taken aback, ¡°Ms. Jared is at thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s not at thepany, just take me to her.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was cold, carrying an aura of calm


    authority.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, this puts me in a difficult position¡­¡± Mike mumbled, ¡°If Ms. Jared gets angry because


    of this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    Mike went silent.


    To be honest, he always thought the Silverman family¡¯s problems should be dealt with by Wayne.


    Why should Ms. Gabrie have to deal with the Silverman family¡¯s mess?


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mike agreed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he immediately turned the car around and headed towards Fuller Manor.


    Quentin arrived at Fuller Manor nervously about ten minutes early.


    He didn¡¯t dare to enter the house alone and wandered around in the overgrown garden.


    Seeing the once carefully arranged garden now in such a state, Quentin couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit


    emotional.


    If he had known he could still be a father, he wouldn¡¯t have given up on dividing Maddie¡¯s


    property. This house could¡¯ve sold for a pretty penny!

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    Quentin¡¯s mind was running a mile a minute. He figured he had to bring up the matter of who got Fuller


    Manor during his negotiations with Rosalynn!


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a cold and sarcastic voice sounded from behind, ¡°You¡¯ve lived here


    for so many years, and now you¡¯re too chicken to go in, Mr. Silverman. What are you scared of?¡±


    Quentin turned around to see Rosalynn¡¯s icy stare.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Quentin chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯ve heard about your tricks. I¡¯d be worried about


    getting stuck in there once I go in.¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m capable of, and yet you dare to use my children as a threat?¡±


    Rosalynn strolled up to Quentin, her tone frosty.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin was always quite full of himself, but being treated like this by a younger woman wiped the


    smile off his face, ¡°Alright, I came here to talk, not to argue.¡±


    He nced behind Rosalynn. Other than the bodyguards, there was no one else around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Wayne¡¯s not here,¡± Rosalynn said, heading straight for the main entrance of Fuller


    Manor.


    Quentin clenched his fists, took his eyes off her, and followed.


    Despite nobody living in Fuller Manor for a long time, Maddie¡¯s housekeepers still cleaned it regrly.


    Aside from being a bit more deste than before, nothing much had changed.


    Rosalynn sat down on a sofa, crossed her legs, leaned forward, and drilled into Quentin with her gaze,


    ¡°Spill it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You and Wayne resent me, and I don¡¯t want to have much to do with you either. I just want to take


    back what¡¯s rightfully mine! Quentin stated without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s rightfully yours?¡± Rosalynn looked at Quentin coolly, ¡°When you were stirring up trouble before,


    Wayne was missing and I had no time for your nonsense. Now that he¡¯s back, let me make this clear.


    When Wayne and I got married, he had already drawn up a will with Ms. Natalie¡¯s attorney. Not a penny


    of his estate was left to you. And now that he¡¯s back, what makes you think there¡¯s something for you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Of course there should be!¡± Quentin raised his voice, ¡°When my father passed away, he left me shares


    in Bane Corporation! I listened to Natalie and transferred those shares to Wayne to help him gain


    control of the Silverman Group! Now that Wayne wants to cut ties with me for you, I have every right to


    take back those shares!¡±


    ¡°If Wayne really owes you, I¡¯d be more than happy to provide you with a team ofwyers to help you


    legally reim what¡¯s yours,¡± Rosalynn responded directly.


    She wasn¡¯t by Wayne¡¯s side during the early disputes of the Silverman Group. By the time she came


    around, most of the power within the Silverman Group had already fallen into Wayne¡¯s hands.


    As for the share transfers during this period, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t clear.


    However, judging from Quentin¡¯s actions like creating media hype and threatening her with her


    children, Rosalynn could guess that Quentin was just talking nonsense.


    Knowing Wayne, he was always fair with property dealings. Even when dealing with Natalie, he never


    showed favoritism. When it came to his not-so-close father, Wayne would be even more impartial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with thew!¡± Quentin retorted angrily, ¡°This is what you owe me. If you won¡¯t give


    me the shares, then convert them into cash. It¡¯s not a lot of money for you guys. I¡¯ll take the money and


    leave, and we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other ever again!¡±


    With that, Quentin pped a piece of paper in front of Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn picked it up and gave it a quick nce.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    The paper stated that Wayne was supposed to provide around 7.5 million bucks for Quentin¡¯s alimony


    over the next thirty years.


    On top of the alimony, there were potential medical expenses, which Quentin pegged at half a million,


    making it a grand total of 8 million.


    In addition to this, the shares that Quentin imed he gave to Wayne, were valued at $186 million


    based on Bane Corporation¡¯s market value yesterday.


    Then there were other small bills, including Maddie¡¯s previous inheritance.


    All in all, Rosalynn and Wayne were expected to shell out $220 million to Quentin.¡±


    ¡°You truly are Natalie¡¯s golden boy, huh? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Rosalynn pped sarcastically,


    staring intently at Quentin, ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t I just use a fraction of this 220 million to hire a hitman and


    make you quietly disappear?¡±


    1


    Quentin stiffened up instantly: ¡°I¡¯m Wayne¡¯s father. How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Rosalynn dropped her eyelids, as if she had just heard a joke, ¡°Quentin, why did you and


    Maddie have a falling out at the end?¡±


    Quentin tensed up slightly.


    Did Wayne spill the beans about family secrets to Rosalynn?


    Sweat beads started to form on his forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about Maddie. If you¡¯re not happy with the amount on this bill, name your price! If I


    find it eptable, let¡¯s resolve this issue ASAP!¡±


    ¡°But I want to talk about Maddie.¡± Rosalynn stared at Quentin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Quentin was clearly not skilled at keeping his poker face.


    Rosalynn quickly read the answer to her question in his evasive gaze.


    Quentin definitely knew the truth about Wayne¡¯s origins.


    Moreover, the real reason Maddie had a falling out with Quentin before her death was that she


    discovered Quentin had known about Wayne¡¯s origins all along.


    ¡°So what if I had a mistress?¡± Quentin¡¯s face was filled with annoyance, ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s the point of


    digging up old dirt?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation, ¡°Once I¡¯ve dug up the old dirt, I can decide


    whether to keep negotiating with you, or just spend a fraction of the money to make you disappear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Quentin mmed the table.


    Cold sweat was already running down Quentin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Quentin gritted his teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t take the alimony, nor the medical expenses, the shares¡­ let¡¯s


    go by the original price, 30 million, okay?


    Saying this, Quentin added a sentence in case Rosalynn misunderstood.


    ¡°Just give me a total of 30 million, that¡¯s all!¡±

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    Quentin has always been the apple of his family¡¯s eye.


    His big brother, Ayden Silverman, shouldered all the family pressure for him, and for the longest time,


    pretty much everyone bent over backwards to please him.


    He even thought that merely asking for 30 million from Rosalynn was the epitome of kindness.


    If Rosalynn had an ounce of sense, she would have known to back off and stop pestering him, securing


    some peace for both parties. But¡­


    ¡°So, when did you find out that Wayne¡¯s father is actually your brother Ayden, and your wife is nothing


    more than a heir producing tool set up by your mother?¡±


    Quentin¡¯s pupils dted in shock. He quickly stood up, took two steps back, and pointed at Rosalynn,


    berating, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always imed in public that the Wayne I brought back isn¡¯t the real Wayne, isn¡¯t your son.


    You¡¯ve been making a big fuss about seeing him, isn¡¯t your goal to confront him, then demand a


    paternity test? Once the resultse out, even if you two are rted, you can deny that he is Wayne.¡±


    Rosalynn ruthlessly exposed the n Quentin had been hiding for so long ¨C a n not even his


    girlfriend knew about.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been keeping him away from me, huh?¡± Quentin finally got it.


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t let you harass him,¡± Rosalynn replied coldly.


    She would never let Wayne¡¯s background be a topic of discussion and spection on the inte.


    Quentin¡¯s strategy was pretty clever. He probably thought that the people who knew Wayne¡¯s real


    background were all dead. He also assumed Wayne would protect his reputation and not reveal his


    unfortunate lineage.


    Even if Quentin put everything out in the open¡­


    But where¡¯s the proof?


    Even if a paternity test proved that Wayne was Ayden¡¯s child, then what?


    Ayden could have other illegitimate children out there.


    It would make perfect sense for Rosalynn to find an illegitimate child who looked simr to Wayne and


    bring him back as a stand-in.


    So, in Quentin¡¯s mind, even if Wayne was alive, he might as well be dead, and Quentin could still


    inherit what should be his.


    ¡°Alright, since everything¡¯s on the table, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Because of Wayne¡¯s birth, I lost my


    chance to be a father! Now that I¡¯m about to be a father again, Wayne shouldpensate me. 30


    million to keep this secret buried forever isn¡¯t too much to ask!¡±


    Quentin calmed down, sat in front of Rosalynn with the demeanor of someone ready to negotiate.


    Rosalynnughed softly after hearing this.


    ¡°A father?¡± She looked up at Quentin with a smile, as if looking at a joke, ¡°Are you saying that your


    gorgeous girlfriend is pregnant with your child?¡±


    Quentin was taken aback, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had a couple of friends invite her to Wayne¡¯s farm in the countryside when she was preparing to


    go abroad yesterday.¡± Rosalynn said, her hand resting on her knee, looking rxed.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re a mother too, you should understand her. She has nothing to do with this!¡± Quentin


    said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t scare her!¡±


    ¡°As a wanted criminal, would she get scared that easily?¡± Rosalynn replied slowly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Quentin frowned, ¡°What are you bbering about now, Nieya is a recent art school graduate, what


    wanted criminal?¡±


    Nieya was his girlfriend¡¯s name.


    Rosalynn took out a document from her bag and ced it on the table, ¡°You think I¡¯ve been silent these


    days while you spread


    nonsense online for what? Of course, it¡¯s to see how a coward like you dares to make such a big move,


    who¡¯s pulling your strings¡­ And when I checked, it was quite interesting.¡±


    Quentin gave Rosalynn a dubious look.


    Then he picked up the document and began to skim through it.


    On it was a photo, the person in the photo looked almost identical to his girlfriend.


    But his girlfriend was gentle and charming.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    The woman in the photo, sporting a short haircut and a stern expression, had a pair of eyes filled with


    venomous fierceness ring at him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Quentin¡¯s age-spotted hand began to tremble.


    Flipping through the pages of the dossier, what Quentin saw was the life of a female assassin who had


    been groomed abroad since she was a child.


    She started carrying out missions at the age of six, and by fourteen she had already be one of the


    best members of her organization. She then went on to serve Mrs. Khunban as her personal


    bodyguard, doing all her dirty work.


    The next page listed the female assassin¡¯s targets and famous cases that had been the talk of the town


    among her peers.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re trying to wreck my rtionship with Nieya with a fake file! No way!¡± Quentin tossed the


    papers at Rosalynn.


    The lightweight papers scattered in mid-air.


    Rosalynn remained calm, not angered in the slightest.


    ¡°If a few sheets of paper aren¡¯t persuasive enough, then why don¡¯t I just have here and tell you


    herself?¡± Rosalynn said, pulling out her phone and sending a voice message, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    Quentin was shaking all over.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I really underestimated you!¡±


    ¡°Good to know you¡¯re aware.¡± Rosalynn twirled a gemstone ring on her finger, answering nonchntly.


    Quentin was seething with anger, his chest aching, but the gruesome cases he¡¯d just read kept


    reying in his mind.


    Being disemboweled, skilled at beheading, just reading these words made Quentin feel sick to his


    stomach.


    Footsteps could be heard from outside.


    Quentin immediately turned towards the door.


    Soon enough, Ableson and Felix walked in with a woman who was bound and gagged.


    Quentin recognized her right away. Wasn¡¯t this his gentle and capable girlfriend Nieya? ¡°Nieya!¡±


    Quentin cried out in shock.


    He wanted to rush over to her, but the bloody methods of death from the dossier shed in his mind.


    Ableson and Felix both looked serious.


    After he yelled out, Quentin made no further moves.


    Ableson ripped the tape off Nieya¡¯s mouth.


    Nieya¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, her feet bound with hemp rope. There was no chance for her


    to struggle.


    ¡°Cinboa, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. You¡¯re even more beautiful than I imagined,¡± Rosalynn said,


    addressing Nieya with her assassin¡¯s name.


    That¡¯s right, Cinboa.


    ¡°If your security had been a bit weaker, we could have met sooner, Ms. Tesdal!¡± Cinboa stared at


    Rosalynn like a python eyeing its prey.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my strength has disappointed you,¡± Rosalynn replied, tilting her head slightly. ¡°I just


    heard Quentin say you¡¯re carrying his child?¡±


    At the mention of a child, Quentin snapped back to reality.


    He immediately rushed to Cinboa¡¯s side, blocking Rosalynn¡¯s view. ¡°You¡¯re way out of line! I¡¯ve told you


    Nieya has nothing to do with all this. If you have a problem, take it up with me!¡±

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    With that, he turned around to look at Cinboa, not giving a damn whether she was an assassin or not.


    In his mind, she was carrying his child, and nothing else mattered anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll get you out of here! I¡¯m her elder, she won¡¯t dare to harm you!¡± Quentin stepped up


    to untie Cinboa.


    Ableson stepped in to stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin, you better not get too close to her. She once bit through someone¡¯s blood vessels with


    her teeth, killing them on the spot!¡± Quentin was taken aback and sat down on the ground in a daze.


    He instinctively moved backwards, keeping a distance from Cinboa.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Cinboa didn¡¯t want to waste another nce at Quentin.


    Now, Quentin was not only worthless but could also be a liability!


    If only Quentin could¡¯ve been more decisive from the start, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.


    Quentin didn¡¯t quite catch what Cinboa said.


    He turned and yelled at Rosalynn, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, you guys tying her up like this could harm the


    baby!¡±


    Felix rolled his eyes, ¡°She got sterilized when she was young, meaning her uterus was removed. How


    can she be pregnant without a uterus? Don¡¯t you know your own physical condition? You couldn¡¯t get a


    child when you were young, how can you get her pregnant now that you¡¯re old?¡±


    Quentin was shocked as if struck by lightning.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way, you guys are lying to me!¡± Quentin turned to Cinboa, ¡°Darling, they¡¯re just bluffing, aren¡¯t


    they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling! It makes me sick!¡± Cinboa grimaced in disgust.


    Quentin sat on the ground, his eyesnding on Cinboa¡¯s stomach.


    So, his child was gone?


    ¡°Why would you lie to me? Who are you really?¡± Quentin may be slow, but he was starting to see the


    light..


    Cinboa couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer and stayed silent.


    Rosalynn, seeing this, kindly suggested, ¡°Maybe you should take another look at that file?¡±


    Quentin nced at the scattered papers.


    ¡°Why did you choose me? You¡­you came to kill me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about you?¡± Rosalynn reclinedzily on the sofa, ¡°She wanted to get close to me but


    failed, so she wanted to use you to get to me. She miscalcted your rtionship with me. You tried to


    find Wayne to smear his background, while she wanted to take that chance to kill me and Wayne, right,


    Miss Cinboa?¡±


    ¡°I only nned to kill you at first.¡± Cinboa snorted, ¡°Who knew fate could be so cruel? Wayne survived,


    so I had no choice but to kill both of you!¡±


    Quentin was about to lose his mind.


    Cinboa didn¡¯t love him. She just wanted to use him to get closer to Rosalynn, to kill Rosalynn.


    Then what was the point of all the affection she showed during this time? He even broke offpletely


    with Rosalynn and Wayne because of her¡­


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Quentin was irate, he grabbed something from the coffee table in haste and threw it


    straight at Cinboa.


    With a loud bang, Cinboa¡¯s head was instantly covered in fresh blood.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Cinboa didn¡¯t react at all, her face quickly getting painted red with blood.


    She red at Quentin with resentment. ¡°If I knew you were such a wuss, I would¡¯ve killed you before I


    left yesterday!¡±


    Quentin stepped back, scared shitless by her horrifying look.


    ¡°Rosalynn, she¡¯s trying to kill you! Fight back! Make her pay now!¡± Quentin quickly turned to Rosalynn,


    ordering angrily. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two all lovey-dovey just a moment ago? And now you want her to die?¡±


    Rosalynn threw Quentin a disdainful look.


    Quentin was always emotionally cold. But he was somewhat serious about this fake Nieya.


    But he had let down so many people before, it was about time for karma to bite him in the ass.


    ¡°Just kill me already, quit the chit-chat!¡± Cinboa also felt that having ever been entangled with Quentin,


    such a repulsive man, was utterly humiliating. So Rosalynn¡¯s words were a mockery to her.


    ¡°No rush. Your master hasn¡¯t been found yet. I want you both to die together.¡± Rosalynn said to Cinboa


    with a grin.


    Hearing this, Cinboa¡¯s face changed drastically: ¡°I just simply can¡¯t stand you, that¡¯s why I want to kill


    you. No one is pulling my strings. I don¡¯t have any master!¡±


    ¡°How should I address your master?¡± Rosalynn propped her cheek, pondering for a moment, ¡°She


    used to be Louis Rosso¡¯s wife, often referred to as Mrs. Rosso. But after her daughter Heatherway


    Rosso¡¯s incident, she married Mr. Khunban in a hurry. So she should be called Mrs. Khunban now,


    right?¡±


    At that moment, Quentin immediately remembered what was written in the file. Cinboa waster


    arranged to be Mrs. Khunban¡¯s personal bodyguard¡­


    ¡°Did Heatherway¡¯s mom send you?¡± Quentin¡¯s pupils dted, then he felt extremely annoyed, ¡°Damn it,


    people around Heatherway just never stop.¡±


    Felix thought that Quentin finally said something reasonable.


    ¡°I told you, nobody sent me. I just couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to avenge Heatherway!¡± Cinboa said


    angrily, ¡°Mrs. Khunban is a good person, don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s a good person or not is not for you to say.¡± Rosalynn waved her hand, ¡°Take her away.


    No need to feed or water her, as long as she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ableson immediately dragged Cinboa away.


    ¡°Gabrie Jared, this has nothing to do with Mrs. Khunban! It¡¯s me who wants to kill you!¡± Cinboa was


    still shouting as she was being dragged away.


    When Rosalynn found out that Quentin¡¯s girlfriend was from abroad, she immediately thought of


    Heatherway¡¯s foreign mother.


    She originally thought, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s that coincidental, right?


    But, it was indeed the case.


    After Cinboa was taken away, the Fuller Manor immediately quieted down.


    Quentin sat on the ground, his tidy hair now messy. He suddenly looked a few years older.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly a short, terrifyingugh echoed in his ears.


    Then, a familiar voice rang in his ears: ¡°Quentin, what goes aroundes around! This is karma. You


    deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Maddie!¡± Quentin eximed, immediately getting up and looking around.


    But where was Maddie?


    Rosalynn looked up at Quentin: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Maddie was justughing!¡± Quentin felt like he was going crazy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Rosalynn really didn¡¯t, but seeing Quentin¡¯s fearful look, she seized the


    opportunity to ask, ¡°Did you know about. Natalie¡¯s n all along? Maddie found out, didn¡¯t she? That¡¯s


    why she hates you so much. She won¡¯t let you go even if she¡¯s dead.¡±

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do?¡± Quentin was on the verge of a meltdown. ¡°I can¡¯t have kids of my


    own. The Silverman family can¡¯t just die out like that, can it? Back then, Natalie and I decided that if


    both embryos were sessfully cultivated, we¡¯d imnt both Ayden¡¯s and my child into Maddie,


    producing a set of twins! But¡­ mine didn¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, then looked at Rosalynn, his voice firm. ¡°My child really didn¡¯t make it, but


    Maddie didn¡¯t believe me. She thought that Natalie and I just thought that Ayden¡¯s genes were better


    and so we ditched her and my child¡­ How could that be possible?¡±


    After saying this, Quentin looked around as if he was searching for something.


    ¡°Because you always knew that Wayne wasn¡¯t your child, you¡¯ve always neglected him, even


    intentionally cold-shouldered him,¡± Rosalynn stared at Quentin, ¡°You know exactly what kind of deal


    you and Natalie made, Quentin.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Quentin was the kind of man who only acted out of self-interest.


    Would he do such an unthinkable thing to solve the Silverman family¡¯s session problem?


    Quentin avoided Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.


    In fact, at that time, Natalie had given him a check for two million dors in private to get him to agree


    to this.


    However, he spent all the money on pleasure.


    ¡°You benefited from this, but you still neglected Wayne. Now you even want to tarnish his reputation,


    Quentin, do you really dare to ask for this money?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s finger was on the bill Quentin had produced, then she pushed it away with disgust.


    ¡°I was tricked by that female assassin!¡± Quentin quickly shirked responsibility, ¡°I don¡¯t want the money


    anymore, you guys have already cleared up the rumors online, I¡¯m still the viin. Let¡¯s just¡­ leave it at


    that¡­¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly started tough.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± She crossed her arms and looked at Quentin, ¡°Quentin, do you think that you should


    set all the rules in this world?¡±


    Quentin felt a chill down his spine under her intense pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m already this old. What else do you want me to do? Kneel down and apologize to you? I was


    deceived by that wicked woman, Cinboa! I know I was wrong! I should be more understanding! Are you


    really going to push me this far?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is!¡± A cold voice came from the doorway.


    Rosalynn immediately stood up to look.


    Wayne was slowly walking in with a crutch.


    Mike and Ableson were following him, neither daring to look at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Quentin choked out.


    When Wayne was young, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Quentin like this.


    Because Wayne had always wanted to get close to his father.


    But¡­


    Quentin thought of some of the things he had done to Wayne and felt a deep regret.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would have cherished his son more.


    If he hadn¡¯t argued with Wayne, how could he be suppressed by a woman?


    ¡°Wayne, what are you doing here?¡± Rosalynn looked at Mike.


    Mike looked around, avoiding Rosalynn¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    He told himself, if he doesn¡¯t look at Ms. Gabrie, her gaze can¡¯t scare him!


    ¡°I just wanna see how low this guy can go,¡± Wayne said, leaning on his cane as he scanned the room.


    This ce gave him the creeps.


    ¡°Wayne, I was deceived!¡± Quentin tried to approach Wayne.


    Rosalynn was getting antsy.


    She grabbed a teacup from the coffee table and chucked it towards Quentin¡¯s feet.


    Quentin jumped back in fright, then red at Rosalynn, resentment and hurt in his eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t I even


    talk to Wayne? Rosalynn, don¡¯t be such a tyrant. Wayne is just married to you, he¡¯s not your bought


    ve!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Wayne asked.


    Quentin was taken aback, staring at Wayne in disbelief.


    It was only after seeing Wayne that Quentin realized the photo Nieya had shown him had been altered.


    If he had seen Wayne like this back then, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to take any of those risks!


    ¡°Wayne, I know I was wrong. Give me a chance, I¡¯ll leave the country soon, and I won¡¯te back


    without your permission! I won¡¯t ask you for money again!¡± Quentin pleaded, tears in his eyes, ¡°For the


    sake of your deceased Natalie, ask Rosalynn to show me some mercy, let me have a way out!!¡±


    ¡°When did I say I was going to kill you?¡± Rosalynn rolled her eyes.


    This old guy is finally ying the pity card in front of them?


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me? Then are you going to stop my trust fund?¡± Quentin asked, ¡°That¡¯s even worse. You


    might as well just stab me and let me die once and for all!¡±


    ¡°Your trust fund won¡¯t stop.¡± Wayne replied coldly.


    Rosalynn half-closed her eyes, saying nothing.


    Since Wayne was here, she would follow his lead, although she had no intention of stopping Quentin¡¯s


    trust fund in the first ce.


    ¡°Wayne is the best, he knows how to respect his elders. Let¡¯s go shoppingter, I want to buy some


    gifts for the kids before I leave¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Wayne cut him off coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already used my daughter to threaten my wife, how dare


    you think about buying gifts for the kids?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I was deceived. how could I hurt her?¡± Quentin mumbled.


    ¡°The airport has your flight ready, and you¡¯ll be taken away immediately.¡± Wayne continued, ¡°From the


    moment you board the flight, the Silverman family will revoke all your protection, meaning, any crimes


    you¡¯vemitted overseas in the past can be pursued by local authorities and victims at any time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Quentin eximed in shock.


    The Silverman Group had done well in many overseas countries over the past decades, and had also


    cooperated at the national level, so they had certain privileges.


    This had been Quentin¡¯s safety umbre for his reckless behavior overseas.


    ¡°Do you really think, after hurting my wife and children, I would pretend nothing happened?¡± Wayne¡¯s


    eyes hardened.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. She even began to doubt whether Wayne had recovered his


    memory.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go abroad, can I just stay in the country?¡± Quentin started to be stubborn.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Wayne sneered, ¡°Fine. But if you were overseas, you could at least bail yourself out with arge sum of


    money. But in this country¡­ you might just have to wait for thew to punish you.¡±


    Quentin broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Wayne, your wife and children are fine, now I am the one in trouble, I have already been punished, do


    you still want to pursue this? We are family!¡±


    ¡°The punishment you¡¯ve received is not enough.¡± Wayne replied coldly, then turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go home.¡±

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Rosalynn stood up and walked towards Wayne.


    Wayne was holding a crutch in one hand and reached out the other to tightly hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn was initially a bit pissed that Wayne hade over by himself.


    But the moment he gripped her hand tightly, her anger evaporated instantly.


    He was clearly very worried about her.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Just then, Quentin charged over.


    Mike, quick on his feet, immediately stepped forward, delivering a swift judo throw, and mmed


    Quentin hard onto the ground.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion in Wayne¡¯s eyes.


    This made Quentin feel both scared and alienated.


    Was the kid who once craved his approval really going to leave him?


    How could this be possible?


    Quentin felt uneasy and suddenly had an idea.


    Even if he would suffer, he needed to stir up some trouble between this couple.


    After all, Wayne was a suspicious person¡­


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Quentin shouted once more, ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s heartlessness and cruelty are beyond your


    imagination! Don¡¯t forget, you neglected her for five years and almost caused her to have a


    miscarriage! She had to fake her own death to escape! If it wasn¡¯t for you threatening her friends and


    family, would she have married you? Just you wait! She will get her revenge on you! Sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Mike! Can


    you shut that old man up?¡± Rosalynn turned around and looked at Mike coldly.


    Having been by Rosalynn¡¯s side for so many years, it was the first time Mike saw that look in her eyes.


    He was taken aback and quickly dislocated Quentin¡¯s jaw.


    Quentin could only make some strange noises in pain.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    Shock and disbelief filled his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she held Wayne¡¯s hand and strode out.


    After the car door closed, there was silence in the car.


    Wayne looked down at his own hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have wedding rings?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get a chance to prepare.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne licked his dry lips, ¡°So, what he said is true? I neglected you for five years, almost caused you


    to have a miscarriage, and even forced you into our marriage¡­¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Before your ident, we had already made up!¡± Rosalynn wished she could go back and give Quentin


    a good beating!


    ¡°We made up¡­¡±


    Wayne subconsciously repeated Rosalynn¡¯s words.


    But his hand was shaking.


    Just hearing about these things made him feel suffocated.


    If anyone else had treated Rosalynn like this, he would have killed him!


    ¡°What else? What else have I done? Tell me, tell me!¡± Wayne gripped Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly, like a


    very thirsty man desperately needing a gulp of water.


    ¡°Wayne, calm down.¡± Rosalynn hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first, and we can talk about everything,


    okay?¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and for some reason, he suddenly thought of the apartment, ¡°The


    apartment yesterday¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her head and replied, ¡°We lived there for five years.¡±


    Five years¡­.


    Wayne instantly felt a splitting headache.


    So, that was the ce where their conflicts and pain originated?


    ¡°After I left, you lived there alone for another five years.¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°When you went there,


    your heart hurt. It was probably because you were remembering the pain from thoseter five years.¡±

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    ¡°Take me there.¡± Wayne¡¯s grip on Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightened, his eyes red-rimmed.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t refuse, but simply said, ¡°If it gets too much when we get there, I¡¯ll take you out right


    away.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne nodded.


    His gaze swept over Fuller Manor outside the window, and the image of the woman, her face unclear,


    wearing a bright dress and teasing him, reappeared in his mind.


    Rosalynn led Wayne back into the small apartment.


    To Wayne¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t feel as ufortable as he did the day before.


    He let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand, walked into the bedroom, took a look around, and then came out, his


    eyes falling on the door of the study. The pain in his heart was intensifying.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn took his hand and sat him back down on the sofa. ¡°I never intended to hide


    anything from you, but since you lost your memory, talking about what happened between us can be a


    bit¡­¡±


    Rosalynn struggled to find the right words.


    ¡°Brutally hurtful, right?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn sighed and nodded. ¡°But after ten years of tug and war, we both understood each other¡¯s


    feelings and made peace. We were living a good life as a family before your ident.¡±


    ¡°Did we really make peace?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, the pain in his eyes like a roaring sea. ¡°Then


    why do I wake up feeling like you hate me, like you¡¯d abandon me?¡±


    His voice was choked with emotion.


    Rosalynn felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    So, he had never let go of his initial fear aftering back.


    Maybe¡­ that fear had always been there before the ident.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re such a bad boy!¡± Rosalynn said, lightly stroking his cheek.


    As usual, Wayne immediately pressed his cheek against Rosalynn¡¯s palm.


    ¡°First you hurt me, then I ran away, and now you somehow became the victim, and I¡¯m the one who


    has to bend over backwards to please you?¡± Her voice was filled with exasperation.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, he looked even weaker than before after losing weight.


    Now, with his teary eyes, he looked like the one being hurt.


    I


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the years I was absent that you


    developed some psychological problems. I wanted to take you to a therapist before your ident.


    Once things settle down, I¡¯ll take you to see one, okay?¡±


    Wayne looked at her, dived into her arms, hugged her, and nodded.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    But she had to admit, whether then or now, she always fell for Wayne¡¯s maniptive tactics.


    ¡°Wayne, do you want to hear more about us?¡± Rosalynn paused, then added, ¡°I must warn you, there


    are some things I don¡¯t want to remember.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wayne hugged Rosalynn even tighter.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯ll regain my memory!¡± Wayne added.


    Rosalynn gently patted his back, ¡°Stop torturing yourself, look at me.¡±


    Wayne obediently looked up at her.


    Rosalynn lifted his face, ¡°Now everyone knows you¡¯vee back from the dead, there might be more


    situations like with Quentin in the future. But you can¡¯t fall apart every time someone brings up the past.


    So, can we make a deal?¡±

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    ¡°What deal?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember anything now, it¡¯s cool. Just remember one thing.¡± Rosalynn gently looked


    at Wayne.


    He was like a lost pup in the rain, confused and helpless.


    ¡°Remember that we deeply love each other.¡± Rosalynn said firmly and gently. ¡°No matter what


    happened in the past, this will never change and is our pir to the future. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes were getting teary.


    He nodded, hugged Rosalynn again and whispered in her ear, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, she opened her arms, hugged Wayne, her palm on his skinny back.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Although Wayne¡¯s inner pain was still not healed and fear was still there, thinking about what Rosalynn


    said, they deeply love each other, gave him the courage to fight these pains.


    Knowing his past actions, Wayne suddenly understood how he managed to keep living.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He owed his wife too much.


    How could he die if he couldn¡¯t make up for it?


    The apartment was all set.


    Rosalynn thought about it, still decided to desensitize Wayne.


    Then, she ordered lunch delivery.


    They had lunch in the apartment, simple dishes that Wayne used to like.


    After lunch, Rosalynn found a movie, and cuddled with Wayne on the couch watching it.


    Wayne was particrly insecure today.


    He needed to kiss her from time to time.


    They were watching a horror movie, every scary scene, Wayne had to kiss her.


    By the end of the movie, Rosalynn¡¯s lips were numb.


    Seeing that it was about time, they left the apartment to pick up the kids from school.


    ¡°My lips are swollen.¡± Rosalynn looked in the mirror in the car, pointing at the corner of her mouth,


    ¡°There¡¯s a bit of broken skin here, Ivy will definitely ask!¡±


    Wayne gently touched Rosalynn¡¯s lips, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s numb¡­¡± Rosalynn brushed Wayne¡¯s hand away, ¡°Today is an exception. You need to control


    yourself in the future!¡±


    Wayne nodded with a smile: ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°You are always ying the good boy!¡± Rosalynn said, but their hands were holding tight.


    Rosalynn checked her phone.


    Felix should have already put Quentin on the ne.


    ¡°Mr. Quentin was a bit uncooperative, so I had to knock him out and put him on the ne. He should


    wake up just in time for the ne tond.¡±


    Rosalynn replied: ¡°Thanks for the effort. How¡¯s Mr. Khunban?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to tell you, Mrs. Jared somehow found out about this. She just called and said, she will


    make Mr. Khunban hand over that woman.¡±


    Rosalynn pursed her lips.


    Hria was a person respected by both the underworld and the righteous.


    ¡°Good, then leave this to her.¡±


    Put away her phone, looked up, they were already at the school gate.


    ¡°You should go pick up Cory, he¡¯ll be thrilled!¡± Rosalynn gently squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand.


    The press conference was over, and he had no need to hide anymore.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Wayne subconsciously touched the scar on his face, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the other kids will make


    fun of Cory.¡±


    ¡°The other kids will only envy Cory for having such a great dad. Are you going to pick him up?¡±


    Rosalynn asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I will, okay?¡±


    In the end, Wayne got out of the car.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, watching his skinny figure.


    Didn¡¯t Wayne realize his own appearance?


    Why was he always worried, that scar would make him look ugly?

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    If Wayne was considered ugly with that face, there wouldn¡¯t be good-looking people left in the world.


    Cory Jared was discussing the summer physicspetition with a few friends at the entrance.


    Suddenly, Sarah¡¯s gaze shifted behind him, absolutely stunned.


    Cory felt someone observing him and turned around. He saw Wayne standing not far away, waving and


    smiling at him.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s here to pick me up, you guys can post what you¡¯re chatting about in the group chat.¡± Cory


    tried to keep his cool.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Sarah quickly nodded.


    Cory picked up his backpack and turned to walk towards Wayne. His steps were usually slow and


    leisurely. But today, he found his pace unconsciously quickened.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡± Cory walked up to Wayne, naturally held his hand, and asked.


    Wayne felt Cory¡¯s hand and thought his heart was going to melt, ¡°Your mom is here too, she¡¯s in the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cory nodded, then asked, ¡°Did you have a good day?¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Wayne immediately answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Cory was not good at making conversation.


    A few words made the atmosphere be awkward.


    ¡°What about you? Did you have a good day?¡± Wayne asked.


    Cory nodded: ¡°It was okay, I solved a really hard problem, and the teacher even praised me.¡±


    ¡°Cory, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Wayne immediatelyplimented.


    Cory blushed and chuckled.


    Soon, the father and son got into the car one after another.


    Cory hugged Rosalynn, sat back in his car seat, and started talking to Rosalynn about school.


    He sneaked a few nces at Rosalynn¡¯s mouth, then quietly texted Laura: ¡°Laura, can you make some


    light food? My mom seems to have allergy reactions.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    While Cory was texting, Rosalynn and Wayne were chatting andughing next to him.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nodded.


    It felt so good.


    Watching Cory walk towards him from the crowd, Wayne almost burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯lle again tomorrow!¡± he whispered to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynnughed.


    When Wayne got out of the car to pick up Ivy, Ableson brought Ivy out, and she spotted Wayne from a


    distance.


    She immediately yelled with joy: ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Everyone around turned to look.


    Ivy ran to Wayne as fast as she could, throwing herself at his legs.


    Wayne felt incredibly blessed.


    He gently stroked Ivy¡¯s head: ¡°Why are you running so fast? I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I want to hug you quicker!¡± Ivy was as sweet as ever.


    Quite a few people were watching.


    Noticing this, Ivy immediately pulled Wayne into the car.


    Seeing parents outside still watching Wayne, Ivy worried that some sneaky photographers might scare


    him.


    After buckling her seatbelt, Ivy turned to look at Wayne and exined.


    ¡°Daddy, all the adults outside care about you. You don¡¯t need to be afraid!¡± Ivy asserted firmly.


    Wayne patted her head: ¡°I know.¡±


    Ivy felt somewhat relieved.


    Wayne peered out the window, only when he confirmed that Molly had gotten into another car did he


    allow the driver to start the car and head home.

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    On the inte, the buzz from Wayne¡¯s press conference is still going strong. It¡¯s even stirred up a lot


    of people who¡¯ve been hurt by family values and felt trapped by them, all because the topic touched on


    issues of the nuclear family.


    Besides that, there¡¯s a portion who are admiring Wayne¡¯s good looks, and another portion admiring the


    love between Wayne and Rosalynn. To quote a certain inte blogger, people from all walks of life on


    the inte have found satisfaction in this press conference.


    Those in finance breathed a sigh of relief after all, as long as Wayne¡¯s alive, there won¡¯t be any


    inheritance disputes between his father and wife, Bane Corporation won¡¯t be in chaos, and they don¡¯t


    have to worry about the market getting unpredictable because of Bane Corporation¡¯s instability.


    And the celebrity chasers were equally satisfied.


    This press conference even managed to give the marginalized a sense of strength andfort.


    When Rosalynn¡¯s family showed up at the school gates, someone outside had already snapped pics


    and videos of Wayne and shared them online.


    After all, Wayne¡¯s the man of the hour right now.


    These photos and videos quickly became a hot topic.


    ¡°This Wayne is totally different from the serious image at the press conference!!¡±


    ¡°Even though the kid¡¯s face is blurred, I still think she looks super cute!! Her ponytail was bouncing


    around, it looked like she was really happy to see her dad!¡±


    ¡°The little girl seemed really happy to see her dad, she ran so fast!¡±


    ¡°Some people were saying that Wayne¡¯s two kids didn¡¯t ept him, looks like that was a load of BS,


    right? I think the little girl really likes him!¡±


    ¡°I was picking up my son today and saw Wayne there too, he¡¯s even taller in person than he looks in


    the videos, though he¡¯s pretty skinny, he¡¯s really handsome and gives off this gentle vibe! I was totally


    starstruck, thought I got the wrong guy, totally forgot to take a pic! I¡¯m so bummed!¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The PR team let Rosalynn know about all this.


    After Rosalynn saw the videos and photos, she didn¡¯t ask the PR team to handle the situation.


    Wayne¡¯s learning to read and will gradually start using the inte. It¡¯s good to have some


    heartwarming content out there, so he doesn¡¯t only see the bad stuff online.


    After she hung up the phone, she turned around and saw Wayne, who was writing with the kids,


    looking at her.


    He looked a bit uneasy.


    Just as she was about to go over, Calvin came over.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, Mrs. Jared asked you toe to the study.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, then said to Wayne, ¡°You keep studying, I¡¯ll be in the study. I¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded, but his eyes seemed to stick to Rosalynn until she was out of his sight, then he


    finally looked away.


    Ivy sighed.


    Wayne quickly looked at Ivy and said, ¡°Sorry, I was spacing out, we were up to this part, right? Can you


    teach me again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re an adult, even if you really like mommy, you can¡¯t be so dependent on her. You


    can¡¯t be like a lost soul when she¡¯s not around, it¡¯s not good!¡± Ivy, young as she is, acted like an


    adult, ¡°When me and Cory were three, we already learned not to always cling to mommy, especially


    when she¡¯s working, we never bother her.¡±


    Wayne was speechless, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. After you dropped off me and Cory today, didn¡¯t you go find mommy right


    away?¡± Ivy looked worried.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Wayne opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, and finally just nodded in resignation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disturbing her at work?¡± Ivy paused for a moment, then leaned in to Wayne¡¯s ear and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know that how did I know you went to see her?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Wayne yed along, asking in surprise.


    Ivy puffed up her chest, saying with a hint of pride, ¡°My mommy was going to work, and you came with


    her to pick us up, that tells me everything!¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Ivy suddenly leaned in and whispered, ¡°You even bit Mommy¡¯s lips. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too young to notice.


    I know a lot more than you think!¡±


    Wayne was shocked.


    Rosalynn had mentioned it too, that Ivy would definitely notice her lips.


    But she probably didn¡¯t think that Ivy would guess why her lips were like that¡­


    ¡°Sweetie, how did you know?¡± Wayne asked in shock, then blurted out, ¡°Did Paige teach you this?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Wayne, asking in surprise, ¡°Dad, how did you know? Did you remember


    something?¡±


    Wayne was taken aback, shaking his head, ¡°No, I guess¡­ subconsciously, I felt that Paige would tell


    you about this¡­¡±


    Then, Wayne came back to his senses and looked at Ivy, ¡°So it was Paige who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just girl talk!¡± Ivy said, covering her mouth tough, then she whispered to Wayne, ¡°Before, when


    Baillie¡¯s lips were broken, I thought he was having an allergy reaction, and had Laura make her some


    light food. Then Paige said it wasn¡¯t necessary, because she bit them! I was really surprised then, and


    Paige said, when grown-ups are happy, they like to bite each other, and I would understand when I


    grow up and have someone I like!¡±


    Wayne was shocked.


    What on earth was Paige teaching Ivy?!


    ¡°But I would never bite anyone, I won¡¯t bite anyone even when I grow up!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t seem to like it,


    shaking her head.


    ¡°Right!¡± Waynefortingly patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    And then¡­


    ¡°If I have a boyfriend, I would spoil him. I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to bite him!¡± Ivy continued.


    Wayne suddenly felt even more anxious.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re still young, let¡¯s not talk about boyfriends, just teach me to read.¡± Wayne pointed at a


    character he clearly knew, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    this one.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just learn it?¡± Ivy was somewhat exasperated, but patient.


    She taught him again very seriously.


    Finally, the topic of boyfriends was over.


    In the study room.


    Hria stated bluntly, ¡°I gave Mr. Khunban three days to hand over Heatherway¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry again.¡± Rosalynn was very apologetic¡­.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, it¡¯s those people who should.¡± Hrian has experienced highs and lows in


    her life, but not everything has been smooth sailing.


    But she has never experienced such persistent harassment.


    Because of Heatherway, Wayne almost lost his life before,ing back alive was like a miracle.


    Yet, just a few dayster, Heatherway¡¯s mother started causing trouble again!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hria even considered investigating Heatherway¡¯s connections, willing to take the risk and not let it go,


    to solve all problems once and for all.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    ¡°Mr. Khunban has got two crucial foreign ports under his thumb, and I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s been sweet on


    Heatherway¡¯s mum since they were kids, and now they¡¯re finally hitched. Getting him to let her go may


    be tough. Even if we push him hard, he might bite back,¡± Rosalynn said, her voice heavy.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna back down?¡± Hria asked.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°I think, those ports are mega important for both the Jared Group and Bane


    Corporation. Since Mr. Khunban is a potential issue, why not take this chance to sort it out once and for


    all, switch up and get a new port boss.¡±


    Hria burst intoughter after hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, her serious look vanished in an instant,


    ¡°You¡¯re just like me! Yeah, Hunt Khunban has always been a slippery fish, his double-dealing has been


    going on for far too long, it¡¯s about time we settle scores with him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Rosalynn knew that Quentin¡¯s girlfriend was sent by Hunt Khunban. Remembering


    the huge problem Robert Magnus had caused, she had always known that Hunt Khunban was secretly


    using the Jared Group¡¯s cargo ships.


    So, she decided to switch to a new port boss, to serve Bane Corporation and the Jared Group fully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, this rough and tumble stuff isn¡¯t for you,¡± Hria said, waving her


    hand dismissively, ¡°Just wait till I bring that wayward mother who needs others to clean up her mess¡±


    Hria patted Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely. Take some rest, take


    care of Wayne, or take a vacation somewhere. Don¡¯t worry too much about other things.¡±


    Now Wayne has safely returned.


    He was like an anchor, ensuring order in Bane Corporation.


    Rosalynn felt a pang in her heart.


    She walked over to Hria, opened her arms and hugged her.


    ¡°You are a big girl but still being so clingy to your grandma?¡± Hriaughed, her voice was gentle and


    loving, she patted Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    ¡°Granny, thank you for always having my back,¡± Rosalynn said, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Hria gently rubbed Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    Everyone just said that Wayne looked like a different person when he was found, so skinny.


    But Rosalynn had also lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it should be? I¡¯ll always be your rock. You can do whatever you want, and I¡¯ve got your


    back on everything!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh!¡± Rosalynn responded.


    Thinking about it, she felt a little poignant.


    Back in L City, when she found out she was the granddaughter Hria had been looking for, she was


    full of hatred and decided to make Hria suffer, to avenge her mother.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But after all these years, the hatred had faded away in their mutual support and unconditional


    protection.


    Rosalynn and Hria had be true family, not just by blood.


    Leaving Hria¡¯s study, Rosalynn returned to the living room.


    Wayne was still learning to write with Ivy.


    Cory had finished his homework, sitting on the sofa with an iPad, seemingly working on something.


    Rosalynn crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, quietly enjoying the precious scene before her.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    Out of the blue, Rosalynn started to feel that maybe fate wasn¡¯t being a total jerk to her.


    While she was deep in thought, an unexpected call came in from overseas.


    Rosalynn was about to hang up, but seeing where the call wasing from, she unconsciously raised


    an eyebrow.


    She turned around, walked through the side door of the living room and into the little garden at the


    back, then answered the call.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± She asked.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end of the line, a friendlyugh from a man came through, ¡°Ms. Jared, this is Hunt


    Khunban. You might have heard of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Khunban, what¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn answered, not being confrontational but maintaining a friendly


    tone.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding between you and my wife. I¡¯d like to help clear the


    air, mediate between you two.¡± Hunt¡¯s tone remained cordial, ¡°I heard one of my wife¡¯s bodyguards


    decided to hurt you on her own, which has pissed off President Jared. Now she¡¯s mad as hell and


    wants me to hand over my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying your wife had nothing to do with it and it was all her underling¡¯s doing?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s


    voice held a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Khunban, let¡¯s leave your wife out of this for now. I have another


    matter, was nning to ask you in person, but since you reached out, I might as well ask.¡±


    Hunt went silent for a moment, then continued in his friendly tone, ¡°Ms. Jared, whatever you want to


    ask, fire away. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°After my husband¡¯s incident, President Jared immediately contacted you to tighten up on the ports.


    The ship my husband was on, I¡¯ve checked, the route he took out was through your turf. We gave you


    a heads-up about this crucial location, but the ship still managed to leave the port smoothly. Why is


    that?¡±


    Hunt was panicked. Now he¡¯s got to deal with Gabrie digging up his past before he¡¯s even solved the


    current problem!


    After Heatherway¡¯s death, he thought he ought to do something. So he agreed to Hria¡¯s request to


    tighten up on the port on the surface, but behind the scenes, he told his men to just go through the


    motions.


    He didn¡¯t expect this decision to let the ship carrying Wayne slip through!


    ¡°Are you sure it left from a port under my control?¡± Hunt, who grew up in a rough-and-tumble


    environment, was always quick on his feet, ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this for you and


    President Jared!¡±


    ¡°How much time do you need?¡± Rosalynn asked calmly, ¡°With your abilities, a day should be enough to


    figure this out, right?¡±


    ¡°A day is enough!¡± Hunt quickly responded, then added, ¡°So about my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°I suggest you do as President Jared instructs, you know her temper, once she gets riled up, even I


    can¡¯t calm her down.¡± Rosalynn said with augh.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, my wife¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She depends on medication to get by. Can we let bygones be


    bygones and stop arguing over this?¡± Hunt¡¯s voice hardened a bit, ¡°You¡¯re now the heir to the Jared


    Group and the real power behind Bane Corporation. The value of the goods the Jared Group and Bane


    Corporation buy from me every year is astronomical. For the sake of our long-term partnership, Ms.


    Jared, you might want to give this some thought. After all, it never hurts to have more friends, right?¡±

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    After hearing these words, Rosalynnughed, ¡°Mr. Khunban, are you trying to threaten me? If I don¡¯t


    agree to this matter and let it pass, are you going to ban the Jared Group and Bane Corporation from


    doing business at your port?¡±


    ¡°Taking such action would naturally cause enormous losses for my port, so I would only do it if I had no


    other choice,¡± Hunt said straightforwardly. ¡°But my wife is more important to me than any treasure, and


    I won¡¯t let her life be in anyone else¡¯s hands! If you don¡¯t trust me, I can offer you more favorable terms


    in our cooperation to put your mind at ease. Taking my wife¡¯s life might bring temporary satisfaction, but


    the benefits of the port¡¯s cooperation will be longsting. I swear on my life and my family¡¯s honor that


    such a thing will never happen again.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused for a moment and then added coldly, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to fight the Jared Group to the


    end amidst all kinds of difficulties.¡± ¡°Mr. Khunban, I must say, your way of using threats and enticement


    is quite skillful,¡± Rosalynn said with a pleasant voice and a smile. ¡°Even though it¡¯s your fault, how can


    you still be so self-righteous? Do you think the Jared Group and Bane Corporation willpromise


    because we fear you? Your wife sent someone to kill me, and even if it costs us some shipping


    expenses or sacrifices half of the Jared Group and Bane Corporation¡¯s value, my husband and I won¡¯t


    be shaken. Who do you think you¡¯re dealing with? Stop fooling yourself.¡±


    Hunt¡¯s ability to stay on hisnd for so long relied on geographical advantages, which his family had


    enjoyed for generations. Although Hunt knew that Hria was a formidable opponent, he didn¡¯t believe


    that this young sessor of the Jared Group would have much capability.


    So when he failed to gain any benefits from Hria, he went directly to Rosalynn.


    Originally, he nned to persuade her with emotions and reason and then resort to threats and


    enticement.


    He thought there might still be a chance to turn the situation around.


    But little did he know that this woman was even more determined than Hria!


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you misunderstand me¡­¡± Hunt Khunban wanted to say more.


    But Rosalynn interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have any sincerity in apologizing. You¡¯re only bowing down


    because you were caught. Seeing your attitude now, I can¡¯t believe that without sufficient punishment,


    you¡¯ll change your ways and stop doing such things.¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Jared, have you decided to target my wife?¡± Hunt¡¯s voice instantly turned fierce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not targeting her, but she should face the consequences for her actions. It¡¯s a principle even a child


    understands.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Hunt sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing more to say!¡±


    After speaking, Hunt hung up the phone.


    The region where Hunt was now located had entered the rainy season, which made people easily


    irritable due to the high temperatures and heavy rain.


    Hunt, who was on the heavy side, had red tattoos all over his body. Standing still for a while, his


    emotions hadn¡¯t settled.


    In his anger, he smashed his phone to pieces.


    A woman appeared at the door at that moment.


    The sudden noise startled the woman.


    ¡°Lucia!¡± Hunt saw the startled woman at the door and quickly approached her with a guilty look. ¡°Did I


    scare you?¡±


    Lucia bore some resemnce to Heatherway. She shook her head and said, ¡°Hunt, you should turn me


    in.¡±


    Hunt¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and he said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°The Jared Group and Bane Corporation alone are already hard for you to handle, and now Hria


    wants to act against you¡­ Anyway, just turn me in. It¡¯s true that I sent Cinboa to kill Rosalynn. You


    can¡¯t me me!¡± Lucia¡¯s face carried a hint of hatred when mentioning Rosalynn.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t handle them, I¡¯ll still give it a try! In any case, I promised you that I would protect you for


    the rest of my life. I made that vow one the day I married you, and I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Hunt


    immediately stated.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    ¡°Hunt¡­¡± Lucia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have brought so much trouble to


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You simply did what a mother should do! It¡¯s just that fate is unfair!¡± Hunt


    hurriedlyforted her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hunt was still young, his father sent him abroad to study.


    When he first arrived in a foreign country, he was unfamiliar with everything, unable to understand the


    language or read the writing.


    At his most difficult time, he encountered Lucia, who lived next door to him.


    With her vibrant red hair, Lucia was full of energy and eager to help.


    Every day, Hunt would stroll past Lucia¡¯s window.


    Seeing Hunt¡¯s struggle withnguage, Lucia offered to tutor him for peanuts.


    With Lucia¡¯s help, Hunt managed to survive his first year abroad and started to build his social circle in


    the second.


    That year, Hunt confessed his love for Lucia by a romantic seaside.


    But Lucia surprisingly shut him down.


    This made Hunt depressed for a while, but luckily they still kept in touch afterwards.


    Lucia¡¯s boyfriends came and went like a revolving door. Every time she got dumped, Hunt was there as


    her safe haven.


    Then, out of the blue, she tied the knot with Louis Rosso who was much older, two years after her


    graduation.


    The wedding was so grand that it attracted media attention from all over.


    Lucia didn¡¯t invite Hunt to the wedding, which broke his heart. To add insult to injury, his father got


    critically injured due to a gang feud.


    He rushed back home just in time for his father¡¯sst moments.


    Before his father¡¯s death, he sought help from Hria. The Jared Group stepped in strongly and


    stabilized the power of the Khunban family.


    Hunt took over the reins from his father and became the new gang leader.


    From then on, he never strayed from his turf.


    Until that year when the Heatherway incident stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.


    Even Hunt, who usually couldn¡¯t care less about such matters, learned about the Rosso family scandal


    from his men.


    Lucia once emailed Hunt, showing him pictures of her daughter and told him her daughter¡¯s name.


    Upon hearing this, Hunt immediately left his territory to see Lucia.


    Louis Rosso had lost interest in Lucia long ago and had countless mistresses over the years.


    At Lucia¡¯s most desperate moment when she couldn¡¯t persuade her daughter, Hunt showed up like a


    knight in shining armor.


    After divorcing Louis Rosso, Lucia left with Hunt.


    The next time she returned, it was for Heatherway¡¯s funeral.


    It was a simple and heartbreaking funeral.


    When Lucia learned about her daughter¡¯s final journey, she was devastated.


    As she was plotting revenge against Wayne and Rosalynn, Hunt told her about Robert taking action.


    This excited Lucia to no end, and she looked forward to hearing good news about that woman


    Rosalynn paying for Heatherway¡¯s death every day.


    In the end, however, the news she received was of Wayne¡¯s death.


    Rosalynn, on the other hand, came out unscathed. After Wayne¡¯s death, she even took over Bane


    Corporation, basking in glory.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    In Lucia¡¯s eyes, all of Heatherway¡¯s mishaps could be traced back to Rosalynn.


    Heatherway was a kind-hearted kid since she was young, always friendly to everyone.


    All she wanted was a man, and regardless of his original intentions, he agreed to the engagement.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Rosalynn, even if their marriage was just a part of a business deal, Heatherway


    would¡¯ve still been happy.


    But in the end, for the sake of Rosalynn, Wayne broke off the engagement in a way that could shatter


    Heatherway.


    Heatherway always worked her socks off from a young age. Among her many talented siblings, she


    stood out and was the apple of her father¡¯s eye right after graduation.


    Just like her sister Annie, she was considered the heir to the family.


    But because of that broken engagement, Heatherway¡¯s career crumbled overnight.


    The elders in the family who loved her all turned to her older brother, who couldn¡¯t hold a candle to


    Heatherway.


    And what suffered along was Heatherway¡¯s reputation as a nobledy!


    Those two widely circted videos trashed Heatherway¡¯s reputation as a woman.


    In theirst heart-to-heart, Heatherway told her, ¡°Mom, Wayne actually likes me. If not for those videos,


    he wouldn¡¯t have chosen Rosalynn, he would have chosen me! I am the one who should be Mrs.


    Silverman!¡±


    Back then, she thought her daughter was beyond saving. Coupled with Louis finding a new lover, Lucia


    left in despair.


    Looking back, Lucia now knows that Wayne must have received those two videos before the


    engagement.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Rosalynn, Wayne would never have made those videos public.


    He was just trying to get back at her daughter for Rosalynn¡¯s sake.


    But Lucia couldn¡¯t understand why Wayne needed to take revenge for Rosalynn?


    No matter how long Rosalynn had been with Wayne, they were not official, and since he had chosen


    Heatherway and was engaged, Rosalynn was the third wheel!


    What¡¯s wrong with Heatherway blowing the whistle online?


    What¡¯s wrong with wanting to get rid of the child in Rosalynn¡¯s belly?


    Any noblewoman would ensure the singrity of her husband¡¯s lineage.


    So, Wayne¡¯s revenge is utterly ridiculous.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was just a way to curry favor with Rosalynn!


    So, in other words, all of Heatherway¡¯s tragedy was caused by Rosalynn.


    What¡¯s unfair is that everyone got hurt, and yet Rosalynn ended up in the limelight.


    Rosalynn should be made to feel the same pain.


    A woman like Rosalynn, even if she kicked the bucket and ended up in hell, the devil himself would


    have a field day with her!


    Lucia, with this thought in mind, handed a hefty amount of cash over to Cinboa.


    Even though Cinboa turned down the money, she was willing to take on the task of assassinating


    Rosalynn for Lucia.


    Over the years, Lucia had showered Cinboa with kindness and warmth. In Cinboa¡¯s words, Lucia was


    the first person to show her motherly love.


    Cinboa had been gone for several months now, and Lucia was constantly worrying about her wellbeing.


    Now, out of the blue, Hria is putting pressure on Hunt to hand over Lucia.


    Lucia knew in her heart that Cinboa had failed¡­

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfair!¡± Lucia cried out, burying her face in Hunt¡¯s chest. ¡°Why is it that Wayne and Rosalynn,


    who¡¯ve screwed up so many times, always get a second chance? Yet my daughter Heatherway, who


    only made a few small mistakes, has had to pay such a high price?¡± Hunt felt bad for his wife.


    He had been with Lucia for several years.


    He spent every day trying to keep her happy, hoping that her mental and physical health would


    improve.


    But despite his best efforts, Lucia had been wilting away ever since Heatherway¡¯s death six months


    ago.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop her decline.


    ¡°I¡¯m so useless. If only I were stronger, stronger than Wayne and the Jared Group, then you wouldn¡¯t


    have to suffer like this.¡± Hunt med himself.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because, at the end of the day, he just wasn¡¯t powerful enough.


    If he had been, the heir of the Jared Group wouldn¡¯t dare to strut around in front of him.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t even take him seriously!


    But¡­did he look like a pushover to her?


    These young folks, all full of beans, looked down on him. They thought he couldn¡¯t survive without the


    Jared Group!


    This time, even if it wasn¡¯t just for Lucia. He also wanted to show this cocky youngster who he really


    was overseas.


    ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t cry.¡± Hunt wiped away Lucia¡¯s tears. ¡°No one can take you away from me. So what if we


    cut ties with the Jared Group? I¡¯ve been preparing for this, trust me, I¡¯ve got this covered!¡±


    Lucia started to choke up again.


    ¡°Cinboa is still so young. It¡¯s because she¡¯s the best assassin that I had the idea of asking her to kill


    Rosalynn. If I knew she would get caught, I would never have let her go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Cinboa¡¯s master, yourmand is herw. Don¡¯t beat yourself up, don¡¯t take on this pressure!


    If it wasn¡¯t for you choosing Cinboa, having her by your side, she could¡¯ve died a long time ago on


    some mission, ending up in God knows where.¡± Huntforted in a gentle tone.


    Lucia didn¡¯t respond, her face still a mask of sorrow.


    Lucia asked, ¡°Are you really going to cut ties with the Jared Group? I heard that when you came back,


    the chaos within the group was settled by Hria¡­ does this mean she has some influence?¡±


    ¡°Influence?¡± Hunt scoffed, ¡°Think about it, that was like forty years ago. The tech back thenpared


    to now is chalk and cheese. Hria had a big business, and we remote ces naturally needed her


    help. But now, she¡¯s old and weak, and my territory is not what it used to be. People call her President


    Jared out of courtesy. If it really came to blows, not many people would stand with an old


    woman!¡±


    Hunt wasn¡¯t justforting Lucia.


    Ever since the news of Heatherway¡¯s death broke out, Lucia had a hunch that Hunt cutting ties with the


    Jared Group was just a matter of time.


    So, she started to dig a little deeper.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    It seems like the young folk at the docks have lost their fear of Hria Jared.


    Upon hearing the news, Lucia fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°No matter what decision you make, I


    hope you consider yourself first, not my feelings. If you feel too pressured in the future, you should give


    me up right away. Hunt, we used to be best friends. I want to be your partner, not your burden.¡±


    Hunt couldn¡¯t ept this.


    His eyes reddened. He made a firm decision. For Lucia, he must cut ties with the Jared Group.


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn sent a message to Hria: ¡°Hunt just called me. I gave him a


    good scolding. I guess he¡¯ll do something soon.¡± Hria quickly replied, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Hria didn¡¯t say much.


    For such matters, if Hria didn¡¯t bring it up, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t ask.


    In turf wars like this, the end result is always a bloody conflict.


    She put away her phone and went back.


    This time, she found a good angle and took a photo of the father, son, and daughter together.


    Just after she finished taking the photo, Wayne looked up in her direction.


    Seeing that it was Rosalynn, a smile immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°Why are the two of you teaching together? Dad is so smart, does he need two teachers?¡± Rosalynn


    approached.


    Ivy sighed and lowered her head, ¡°There are some words I don¡¯t recognize either. I¡¯m just a first


    grader.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. Mom forgot you¡¯re still a kid.¡±


    Then, she looked at the time.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you two go take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cory also checked the time, ¡°Dad, let mom teach you the rest.¡±


    Then, Cory said to Rosalynn, ¡°Mom, Laura made some tea. I tasted it, it¡¯s a bit bitter, but Calvin says


    it¡¯s the best for health. Don¡¯t forget to drink some.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback.


    Wayne lowered his eyes, a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get chapped lips because of allergies?¡± Cory¡¯s eyes were full of innocence.


    Rosalynn froze, then nodded awkwardly, ¡°My son is so considerate. I forgot about it myself. Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll drink some when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cory nodded slowly, then turned to Ivy.


    Ivy helplessly looked at her brother.


    She had heard the head teacher say before that since God made her brother both beautiful and smart,


    He must have closed a window on him as well.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Ivy knew which window was closed.


    ¡°What?¡± Cory was confused.


    Ivy shook her head, then said seriously, ¡°Cory, no matter which window of yours is closed, I will always


    love you the most.¡±


    With that, Ivy even made a heart shape with her hands,


    Cory looked at her with confusion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s bath time~¡±


    Saying this, Ivy pulled Cory and ran upstairs.


    ¡°Ivy, slow down, don¡¯t trip Cory!¡± Wayne reminded.


    ¡°I know!¡± Ivy said, then looked at Wayne mysteriously and with a hint of warning, ¡°having allergies for


    too long is not good. You understand, right, Dad?¡±


    Wayne smiled helplessly and nodded, ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    After reaching an agreement, Ivy confidently held her brother¡¯s hand and headed upstairs.


    ¡°Ivy, your conversation with Dad just now was strange. What did he understand?¡± Cory thought for a


    while and asked.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Cory always felt there was a huge secret between his dad and sister.


    Normally, he didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about other people¡¯s secrets, but he was dying to know this one.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get it when you¡¯re older, Ivy said, acting all high and mighty.


    Cory was even more confused.


    What kind of secret did his sister already know, but he had to wait until he was older to understand?


    Just then, Jaime, looking like he¡¯d been dragged through a hedge backwards, came out of his room,


    bumping into Cory and Ivy on their way up the stairs. ¡°Hey, sweetheart-¡± Jaime saw Ivy and beamed.


    Jaime stretchedzily.


    A myriad of emotions yed across Ivy¡¯s pretty face.


    Her brother hung out with Jaime every day. Did this mean he was going to end up like Jaime, 25 and


    still never had a girlfriend?


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jaime saw lvy¡¯s serious face and got the heebie¨Cjeebies.


    He even took a step back.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ivy shook her head.


    She was in a pickle. She couldn¡¯t let Jaime move out, he¡¯d be heartbroken.


    But what about Cory¡¯s future marriage?


    That¡¯s also a big problem!


    Ivy decided she absolutely had to discuss this with Molly tomorrow.


    ¡°You say it¡¯s nothing, but it makes me think something¡¯s off. Did something happen? Did you see my


    medical report? Did they find something growing on me?¡± When Wayne was in the hospital, Hria had


    arranged a full medical checkup for Jaime, looking at his skinny frame.


    Jaime thought the results should be out by now.


    ¡°Jaime, what are you yelling about?¡± Paige just came out of the elevator and heard Jaime¡¯s yell.


    She let go of Baillie¡¯s hand and scampered towards the stairs, craning her neck to ask Jaime.


    Jaime looked at Paige, his face full of sorrow: ¡°Paige, I think I¡¯m going to die. Something¡¯s wrong with


    my medical results!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Paige was shocked.


    ¡°Jaime, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You scared Paige.¡± Ivy quickly said, then rushed downstairs to hug Paige¡¯s


    belly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little one. Jaime is fine. Paige, don¡¯t be scared. I didn¡¯t see Jaime¡¯s medical


    report. He¡¯s just scaring himself.¡±


    Baillie looked at the stairs, a warning in his eyes.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t see my medical report, then why were you acting like that just now?¡± Jaime asked, clearly


    baffled.


    tvy rubbed her forehead, hesitated for a moment, then dropped a bombshell: ¡°I was just thinking, you¡¯re


    already 25 and you¡¯ve never had a girlfriend¡­ I¡¯m


    worried¡±


    Jaime rolled his eyes.


    On the right side of the stairs, his sister and annoying brother¨Cinw were enjoying the show.


    In the elevator hall on the left, Paige was alreadyughing out loud.


    Jaime felt bummed.


    He thought, might as well his medical results were bad.


    At least then, his dignity would still be intact!!


    He had just woken up and was about to go downstairs for a bite.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Now he had lost his appetite.


    *Jaime, I¡¯ll set you up on a date tomorrow. She¡¯s a beautiful and talented girl. You should stay positive,


    not feel down or bummed!¡± Paige cheered Jaime on loudly.


    Jaime immediately beat a hasty retreat, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Paigeughed


    She bent down and looked at Ivy, a grin on her face, hands cupping her round face. ¡°You¡¯re such a


    sensible and good kid, taking the initiative to worry about adults¡® marriages, and even knowing how to


    comfort my baby. You¡¯re amazing!¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    ¡°I¡¯m a big girl now. I should totally take care of the baby!¡® Ivy dered, pressing her cheek against


    Paige¡¯s tummy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, she distinctly felt a gentle kick from the baby inside.


    ¡°The baby moved!¡± Ivy was overjoyed.


    ¡°She¡¯s been moving a lottely, but you¡¯re never around!¡± Paige boasted.


    Ivy leaned against Paige¡¯s belly again, feeling another kick.


    Is the baby saying hi to me?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkled. This was her first encounter with an unborn baby.


    She never thought it would be such a magical feeling.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Paige replied, looking at Cory, ¡°Do you want to listen too?¡±


    Cory hesitated but slowly descended the stairs.


    Paige took his hand. Cory nced at Paige, then carefully pressed his ear to her belly.


    Soon, he distinctly felt something roll around in Paige¡¯s stomach.


    Cory¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. After Paige¡¯s pregnancy, he had watched animations about how an


    embryo develops into a baby.


    But experiencing the baby¡¯s presence so directly was just too incredible.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± Paige asked, her eyes shining.


    ¡°It feels¡­ it feels amazing.¡±


    Yes, Cory¡¯s strongest feeling was amazement.


    The joy of connecting with a new family member for the first time.


    Hearing this, Paige¡¯s pregnancy hormones kicked in. She teared up, ¡°Then can you promise me one


    thing?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Paige hasn¡¯t even said what it is yet! You¡¯re going to get tricked so easily!¡± Ivy warned him.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Ivy knew her too well!


    Paige¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°If the baby in my belly is a girl, would you want to be my son¨Cinw in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°Paige!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone was a mix of reluctance and warning.


    Cory was stunned.


    Ivy was also stunned for a moment, but then her eyes gradually lit up.


    ¡°Sure!¡± she blurted out.


    Thank God! The thing that had been bothering her was suddenly resolved!


    If the baby married Cory, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Cory turning out like Jaime!


    Paige was very pretty, her husband was super handsome, so this baby would definitely be beautiful!


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Paige asked with a smile, ¡°What if it¡¯s a boy, would you want to be my


    daughter¨Cinw?¡±


    Ivy¡¯s smile froze.


    Then, she maintained basic politeness and said, ¡°No way. I want to freely choose my love!¡±


    ¡°Ivy, doesn¡¯t your brother need to freely choose his love too?¡± Rosalynn was all smiles, seizing the


    opportunity to ask.


    Ivy muttered, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t understand! Dad understands! Right? Dad, you know what I mean,


    right?¡±


    Wayne was suddenly thrust into the conversation.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, curious.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°I guess I do.¡±


    ¡°Dad is the one who understands the most!¡± Ivy dered confidently.


    ¡°You guys are so boring. Whether the baby is a boy or a girl, who he or she marries is not for you


    adults to decide.¡± Cory stated seriously, ¡°We live in modern times. You shouldn¡¯t act like conservatives


    and arrange marriages. That¡¯s wrong.¡±


    The adults were all speechless by his sudden seriousness.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± Cory politely said goodnight, then prepared to head upstairs.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not bring up the baby¡¯s gender again. I¡¯m afraid you might identally let it slip in front of


    Grandpa Scott. He¡¯d be devastated.¡±

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Grandpa Scott was none other than Baillie¡¯s dad, ke Scott.


    Lately, ke¡¯s been getting a little jittery.


    Baillie was dead set against finding out the baby¡¯s gender. He wanted his and Paige¡¯s child to be born


    into a world of equal expectations and blessings.


    If it was a boy, there might be a few long faces.


    He didn¡¯t want that.


    Boy or girl, this little nugget was a result of Paige¡¯s hard work of carrying and giving birth.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boys were just as important as girls.


    He¡¯s not picking sides.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Paige immediately nodded, ¡°Cory, thanks for the heads¨Cup!¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± And with that, he went to take a shower.


    Since starting school, Ivy¡¯s been changing daily.


    Back in the day, if she made a new friend, or discovered a new animal or nt, she¡¯d rush home to


    share it with Cory.


    But now¡­


    She¡¯s got secrets he doesn¡¯t know about.


    She¡¯s got secrets with her dad.


    And she¡¯s got one more secret now. She¡¯s trying to put a leash on his love life, even nning his


    marriage!


    Ivy chatted with Paige¡¯s belly for a while, then started to feel sleepy. Only after Laura nudged her to go


    take a shower did she go upstairs. Paige¡¯s in a pretty good mood today.


    She had a good chat with Rosalynn, and then Baillie took her to rest.


    Once everyone had left, Rosalynn let out a sigh of relief, slumped on the couch, and nced at Wayne.


    She snuggled up to him, closing the gap between them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy, you were quiet just now. What¡¯s up? Are you jealous of Paige again?¡±


    Rosalynn lightly traced her fingers down Wayne¡¯s nose.


    Wayne absolutely loved any kind of touch from Rosalynn.


    Even a delicate stroke like this felt like it rxed every pore in his body.


    ¡°Again?¡± Wayne echoed.


    ¡°Yeah. You used to be like that a lot. Even though you¡¯ve lost your memory, maybe your instincts are


    still there¡­¡± Rosalynn said with a smile.


    Wayne held Rosalynn closer, his forehead resting on her corbone.


    ¡°Does she always talk to the kids like that?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Even though there¡¯s a big age gap, they¡¯re more like¡­ friends?¡±


    ¡°But Cory and Ivy are still children. She should have some restraint. Like, she shouldn¡¯t tell them that


    kissing can bruise lips, or that adults bite each other¡¯s lips when they¡¯re into someone!¡± Wayne still


    found these words hard to believe!


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then burst intoughter: ¡°So Ivy knows you¡¯re the one who bit my lip, huh?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s ears turned red instantly.


    He held Rosalynn even tighter, ¡°Stopughing. I¡¯m being serious¡­ We can¡¯t let Paige teach Ivy like


    this. What if she gets curious and starts dating early?¡±


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t go overboard, it should be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wayne immediately pushed Rosalynn away and sat up, ¡°Not until¡­ she¡¯s 25! Honey, there aren¡¯t


    many good men out there! She needs to be mature enough to start dating. That way she can spot the


    bad guys and avoid getting hurt!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn gently stroked his cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to Paige tomorrow, tell her not to say


    these things to Ivy anymore!¡±


    Actually¡­


    Rosalynn had also talked about this things with Ivy.


    Looked like, this was something she couldn¡¯t let her husband find out.


    What would he do if he knew?


    Rosalynn had a knack for calming Wayne¡¯s nerves.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    With just a few simple words, she managed to free him from the anxiety of his daughter having a


    boyfriend.


    ¡°What does Granny want from you?¡± Wayne abruptly changed the subject.


    Rosalynn shrugged, ¡°Granny once helped a kid take over a territory. Now that the kid¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s


    stopped listening to her and is even messing with the trade routes of the Jared Group and Bane


    Corporation, so Granny ns to take back his territory.¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Wayne asked.


    His gut told him that he might get dragged into this as well.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Rosalynn soothed, caressing Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Granny doesn¡¯t do things she¡¯s uncertain


    about. You can rx.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°What have you been learning today?¡± Rosalynn smoothly moved on to another topic.


    Wayne grabbed therge notebook he had been writing in and flipped it open to show Rosalynn.


    Among the dense rows of handwriting, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes immediately caught her own name.


    Come to think of it, in all the time she had known Wayne, she had never seen him write her name.


    Even when she worked alongside him, he would usually write ¡®Secretary Tesdal¡® when he needed to


    refer to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Rosalynn pointed at her name, turning to Wayne with a beaming smile.


    Wayne nced over and his face instantly lit up, ¡°This is my wife¡¯s name.¡°¡±


    Rosalynn grinned widely.


    ¡°Your wife has a pretty name.¡± she said.


    Wayne looked at her, pride swelling in his chest, ¡°Yeah. And she¡¯s just as pretty as her name!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker.¡± Rosalynn teased, crooking her finger at him, ¡°Come here, let me taste


    those lips.¡±


    Wayne immediately leaned in,pletely at Rosalynn¡¯s mercy.


    Rosalynn cupped his chin and nted several kisses on him.


    Afterwards, she gently asked, ¡°Now that you can write your wife¡¯s name, can you write your own?¡±


    Wayne shook his head.


    Rosalynn got up to get a pen and handed it to Wayne.


    Wayne took the pen.


    Then, Rosalynn took his hand.


    Wayne¡¯s hand wasrge, Rosalynn¡¯s was small, but that didn¡¯t stop her from guiding him to write his


    own name.


    The tip of the pen gently traced the paper, making a soft scratching sound that was oddly pleasant in


    the quiet living room.


    Rosalynn held Wayne¡¯s hand, slowly writing his name one stroke at a time.


    Unlike Wayne, who was writing her name for the first time today, Rosalynn had written Wayne¡¯s name


    countless times before.


    Once upon a time, that name had been a secret preupation of hers.


    Wayne¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on his own name.


    His eyes were fixed on Rosalynn¡¯s face.


    Back on the ind, Vi Quin would sometimes chat with him casually, talking about some couple


    that was getting a divorce because they had grown tired of each other.


    Wayne had found these gossip tidbits amusing at the time.


    But now, looking at Rosalynn, he felt a vague sense of confusion.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    How could people who were in love grow tired of each other?


    Since he had returned to his wife, no matter how many times he saw her each day, he could never get


    enough.


    And he was certain that no matter how many years passed, his love for her would never change.


    Even if he lost his past memories, his soul would continue to love her instinctively.


    Wayne was engrossed in watching her when a slightly cold hand gently patted his cheek, ¡°Focus on


    learning! I¡¯m only teaching you once. If you can¡¯t get it, you¡¯ll be in for a punishment.¡±

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    ¡°Why are you being so hard on me? Ivy¡¯s teacher never punishes her students.¡± Wayne paused, leaned


    in closer to Rosalynn and nted a kiss on the tip of her ear. With a smirk in his voice, he whispered,


    ¡°But I don¡¯t mind being punished by you¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    She was just teaching him how to write, why was he flirting with her all of a sudden?


    Rosalynn kept a calm facade, but her blushing ears betrayed her true feelings.


    ¡°Enough writing. Shall we go back to the room?¡± Wayne¡¯srge hand enveloped Rosalynn¡¯s.


    Rosalynn shot him a look.


    Keeping her stern demeanor, she replied, ¡°No way. If you don¡¯t practice, we¡¯re not going back!¡±


    Without another word, Wayne grabbed the pen and wrote his name perfectly.


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes.


    Had he been ying her the whole time?


    ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lately, Wayne had been quite addicted to ying little games with his wife.


    Rosalynn chuckled helplessly. She allowed him to pull her to her feet and they headed towards the


    elevator.


    Finally, the day came to an end.


    The room was dimly lit. Clothes were strewn across the floor.


    Exhausted, Rosalynn nestled into Wayne¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I have to go to the office tomorrow,¡± Rosalynn said softly, her eyes closed. ¡°Do you want toe with


    me?¡±


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°I¡¯d better not. If people find out about my amnesia, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause you


    new troubles.¡±


    Rosalynn gently stroked his waist,forting him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want to go, just go. Nothing else


    matters.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn. She was so tired she could barely keep her eyes open, but she was still


    comforting him.


    His heart was filled with sweetness.


    He couldn¡¯t resist and leaned in to give her a few more kisses, ¡°Good girl, we¡¯ll discuss it when you


    wake up. Sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Rosalynn weakly replied before snuggling against his chest and drifting off to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Before Rosalynn woke up, the people Hria had sent to design Wayne¡¯s rehab room had arrived.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t wake up, Wayne decided to let her sleep a bit longer. He went downstairs


    alone.


    By the time she got up and came downstairs, the designer had already taken measurements and left.


    ¡°Are you going to the office?¡± Hria handed Rosalynn a cup of coffee.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°A few branches are reporting their work today. Looks like I¡¯ll be busy all day again.¡±


    ¡°Wayne won¡¯t be going then.¡± Hria poured Wayne a cup of milk. ¡°Ivy has a rehearsal for a school


    performance today. You shoulde with me to cheer her on.¡±


    Wayne instinctively nced at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Why are you looking at her?¡± Hria was a bit exasperated.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the house. Shouldn¡¯t he consult with me before


    making decisions?¡±


    Then, she turned to Wayne, ¡°Go.¡±


    Then, she moved closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°And keep an eye on whether she¡¯s secretly dating


    any boys~¡±


    Wayne was speechless.


    His face was full of helplessness.


    ¡°Whispering first thing in the morning.¡± Hria shook her head, looking rather displeased. ¡°I won¡¯t


    disturb you two any longer. I¡¯ll go find my great¨Cgrandson and great¨Cgranddaughter!¡±


    With that, Hria left the dining room.


    Despite her seemingly disgruntled words, the wrinkles on her face were a clear sign of her happiness


    as she exited.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Hria had never experienced love in her life.


    But she really wanted her granddaughter to find true love and spend the rest of her life with him.


    Although she was a bit dissatisfied with Wayne because he had once hurt Rosalynn.


    But now, seeing them happy, she was filled with joy and happiness.


    She also increasingly felt that those who obstructed them should disappear earlier so as not to hurt


    Rosalynn again.


    ¡°She really loves you.¡± Wayne looked at Hria¡¯s happy back and said softly to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nced at Hria and then nodded, ¡°Yeah, she really does love me!¡±


    This love made her, a sensitive and vengeful person, feel warmth.


    Rosalynn finished eating, went back to change into her work clothes, and prepared to go out.


    Wayne was still in the anxiety of about to part with her.


    He walked Rosalynn to the garage.


    Before Rosalynn got in the car, she kissed him, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Wayne returned the kiss, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at school.¡±


    Rosalynn smiled, touched his face, ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±


    Wayne also smiled, nodded, and watched Rosalynn get in the car.


    After getting in the car, Rosalynn started looking at the documents she needed today.


    Felix sat in the passenger seat, nced at the rear¨Cview mirror, and thought, her mood changes too


    fast, doesn¡¯t it?


    One second she was the gentle Mrs. Silverman, the next second she turned into the serious Ms.


    Tesdal.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice came from the back seat.


    Felix immediately sat up straight, ¡°I want to ask you a question. Molly¡¯s school is organizing a summer


    study trip. Should I let her go?¡±


    Rosalynn looked up, ¡°Study trip? Where to?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The R Country.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t let her go.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze returned to the documents, ¡°Simon¡¯s family is still looking for


    Molly. The R Country is not our turf after all. If Molly goes to the R Country and they find her, not only


    will she not be able toe back, but she might also involve her ssmates. I¡¯ll talk to Mollyter. If


    she agrees, I¡¯ll take her to Norhaven during the summer vacation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Felix became serious.


    Lately, there has been no movement from the R Country.


    He also asked around. The royal family seems to have ended the investigation into Simon¡¯s


    assassination and only symbolically issued a warrant for the person who provided the tform for the


    news.


    But there are already seventy or eighty warrants for that person, including those issued by various royal


    families. He didn¡¯t care about these.


    Felix originally thought that the matter with Simon was over, but after Rosalynn said this, he became


    alert again.


    Recently he hasn¡¯t encountered any danger, so his alertness has decreased.


    In the past, even when he passed a puddle, he would walk around the puddle with Molly. He was


    worried that under the puddle was actually an abyss.


    But in half a year, he has adapted to the life of an ordinary person. He has epted that Molly is just


    an ordinary elementary school student.


    Before eight o¡¯clock, Rosalynn had already arrived at Bane Corp Center.


    As soon as she entered the office, L hurried in.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn sat down and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Last night, two energy ships of Bane Energy Corporation were detained at the port.¡±


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t surprised at all, ¡°did Energy Corporation ask for help?¡±

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be in any rush. I¡¯ve already notified a few other ships to change their course and


    avoid this area, but that means they¡¯ll need at least a month to arrive. However, Energy Corporation


    can¡¯t wait for a month. Their current stock can onlyst for about 20 days.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly calcted the time needed.


    ¡°We can try buying backup energy from local or neighboring countries. Even if the price is a bit steeper,


    it doesn¡¯t matter. Hunt will reimburse thepany afterwards.¡± Rosalynn said.


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s coolposure, L heaved a sigh of relief. Looks like she had this figured out a


    long time ago.


    ¡°Got it. I will arrange it right away.¡± L said before leaving.


    Rosalynn first dealt with the paperwork that had piled up over the past few days and then arrived


    promptly at the meeting room at half past nine. Around the same time, Wayne, in his casual attire,


    followed Hria to watch Ivy¡¯s rehearsal.


    It was a sunny day. Ivy¡¯s face was red from the sun.


    Seeing Wayne and Hria arrive, Ivy immediately ran over, her face lighting up.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hria looked at Ivy¡¯s sunburnt face with concerns.


    ¡°Why are you rehearsing outdoors in this scorching weather? Look at Ivy¡¯s face¡­¡± Hria took the


    umbre from Calvin¡¯s hand and held it over Ivy¡¯s head. But Ivy was happy, ¡°Grandma, getting sun


    helps me grow taller! Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a little taller than my brother now?¡±


    After saying this, Ivy ran from Hria to Wayne.


    ¡°Dad, are you hot? There are cold drinks over there, you can have some.¡± Ivy said, then looked at


    Hria, ¡°Grandma, your stomach isn¡¯t good, so you can¡¯t have cold drinks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for caring about me.¡± Hria took out a wet wipe and wiped the sweat from Ivy¡¯s face.


    Ivy had developed good independent habits. She took the wet wipe and wiped her face herself. ¡°Oh,


    my baby¡­¡± Hria said with augh.


    ¡°Alright. You guys go wait for me in the school building. It¡¯s not as hot there. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    After Ivy said this, she ran off.


    Hria immediately went to a shady spot.


    Wayne wasn¡¯t afraid of the sun, so he and Calvin stayed in front of the stage.


    After a while, Wayne started looking around.


    Just then, the Dean came over with Liam, who had been caught skipping ss, and locked eyes with


    Wayne from afar.


    The Dean brought Liam up to Wayne.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, are you here to watch Ivy¡¯s rehearsal?¡± The Dean asked with a smile.


    Wayne nodded, then looked at Liam.


    Liam nced at Wayne: ¡°Mr. Silverman.¡±


    Wayne nodded slightly. He had seen this kid in family photos at home.


    Liam then looked at Calvin: ¡°Hi, Calvin.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get caught, Liam? Did you cause trouble?¡± Calvin said with augh.


    Liam didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°This naughty kid was skipping ss, and I caught him!¡± The Dean said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve been


    suspicious of you for a while now!¡±


    Liam frowned.


    His afternoon sses were all arts and dance, things that didn¡¯t interest him.


    He just wanted to go home and sleep.


    However¡­


    ¡®Liam¡¯s grades are so good, skipping ss once in a while shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Calvin


    thought about it. He had never gone to school and didn¡¯t understand school rules very well.


    But Liam really was the top of his ss!

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    The Dean went silence. That¡¯s not what he was expecting.


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s discriminating against him, but this guy just doesn¡¯t look like a model student!


    His ent is just dreadful!


    If he were in his school, he¡¯d have him drilling on proper pronunciation all day!


    ¡°Even the top of the ss must follow the school rules,¡± the Dean said as politely as possible.


    Wayne nced around, then said to the Dean, ¡°Does the school have anynd?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Dean asked in confusion, ¡°What do you neednd for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡± Wayne pointed up at the sky, then at the kids on the stage being roasted by the sun, ¡°I


    want to donate an indoor auditorium to the school.¡±


    The Dean was thrilled


    Calvin, on the other hand, was shocked.


    He knew that Wayne¡¯s assets were now in Ms. Gabrie¡¯s hands.


    He quietly reminded Wayne: ¡°Mr. Silverman, do you even have five bucks in your pocket right now?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne nced at Calvin and proudly said, ¡°No, but I can ask my wife for it.¡±


    Calvin was speechless.


    How could he say that with such pride?


    It must be the amnesia!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the board of trustees!!¡± The Dean quickly said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Just then, Ivy had just finished a new round of rehearsals.


    He watched Ivy run over, a gentle smile on his face.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Liam!¡± Ivy shouted happily. He watched as Ivy ran over to Liam, ¡°Liam, did the Dean catch you again?¡±


    Liam watched the scene, and he frowned.


    This was not something to be happy about.


    ¡°Look, just look at the example you¡¯re setting for the younger kids!¡± The Dean said excitedly, ¡°Ivy,


    you¡¯re a good kid. You can¡¯t learn from Liam!¡±


    ¡°Liam sets an example for us that¡¯s studious, ambitious, and helpful!¡± Ivy defended Liam.


    ¡°The reason I improved so much is all thanks to Liam¡¯s help!¡± Ivy said, like she just remembered


    something, ¡°Oh, Liam, I finished the test paper you gave me. I¡¯ll bring it to you for marking tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liam nodded.


    At this point, the Dean was still holding onto his cor.


    Wayne looked at Ivy, then at Liam, and rm bells started ringing in his head.


    All he could think about was what his wife had said about the ¡°little boyfriend¡± before she left.


    ¡°Fine. Get back to ss! Try skipping again!¡± The Dean let go of Liam.


    Liam straightened his clothes, nodded slightly at Wayne, then turned and left.


    The Dean said a few more words to Wayne. Seeing that Wayne seemed a bit distracted, he tactfully


    left.


    This Dean had been working in education for many years. He was no longer the sensitive, conservative


    young teacher!


    As long as it could benefit his students, he would do whatever was necessary.


    He hoped the school could build another auditorium.


    That way, no matter what events the school had in the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the


    weather anymore.


    The more the Dean thought about it, the happier he became.


    However, he didn¡¯t realize that Wayne was starting to worry.


    He was considering whether he should move his daughter to another school?


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Ivy tightly grabbed the hand of her father who was deep in thought.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Wayne looked at her.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    ¡°Liam is just awesome!¡± Ivy eximed proudly, ¡°Despite being orphaned and bullied by his nasty uncle,


    he¡¯s doing great at school and treats us really well. Mom and Grandma love him. They wanted to adopt


    him, but Liam insisted on staying at his parents¡® house.¡±


    Ivy spoke with earnestness that was truly touching.


    Wayne frowned slightly.


    No parents?


    ¡°Does he live with his grandparents then?¡± Wayne asked.


    Calvin replied, ¡°No, he lives alone.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I treat you to lunch?¡± Ivy suggested, tugging at Wayne¡¯s finger, ¡°The chicken at our


    school canteen are super tasty. Mom tried it once and she loved it!¡±


    Wayne snapped back to reality.


    He held Ivy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get some extra chicken to take home for Mom.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ivy nodded, then led Wayne towards Hria.


    As they approached, Wayne saw Liam, who had just left, talking to Hria.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hria seemed very fond of him. She was wiping the sweat off his face with a wet wipe.


    Liam looked rather cold, but in front of Hria, he was quite obedient.


    He stood stiffly, allowing Hria to wipe his face.


    As Ivy and Wayne came closer, Liam said something and then left.


    ¡°Granny Hria, my rehearsal is over.¡± Ivy let go of Wayne¡¯s hand and ran to Hria.


    Hria grinned, ¡°So, are you going to treat us to some food?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ivy nodded vigorously.


    Then they all headed towards the cafeteria.


    It wasn¡¯t dismissal time yet, so the cafeteria wasn¡¯t crowded.


    Ivy, acting all grown¨Cup, held Calvin¡¯s hand and ordered a lot of food.


    Then, Ivy proudly paid for it herself.


    ¡°The lunch money is from Cory!¡± Ivy exined to Calvin as she paid.


    Cory had noticed that Ivy had lost some weight recently.


    This was actually because she had grown taller and therefore looked thinner, but Cory was worried that


    she wasn¡¯t eating enough at school.


    Once, he had his bodyguard bring him to the school to give Ivy a generous amount of lunch money.


    He insisted on making sure she could always eat her fill at school.


    Of course, he did this behind Rosalynn¡¯s back.


    Rosalynn could never understand why Cory was so anxious about whether Ivy was eating enough or


    not.


    ¡°Do you have enough money? I have money too. If you¡¯re short, I can help you out.¡± Calvin whispered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Hria or your parents!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Ivy hurriedly said, ¡°Cory gave me lots of money. I won¡¯t even finish it by the time I graduate!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Calvin nodded, ¡°Just make sure you eat enough.¡±


    Ivy was amused.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Cory and Calvin were so concerned about whether she was eating enough.


    They acted as if she had once gone hungry.


    But in her memory, she had always had plenty to eat.


    After ordering the food, they returned to Hria and Wayne.


    Concerned about attracting attention, they chose to sit in a corner.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Compared to giving speeches at art exhibitions, this felt more rewarding for her.


    Seeing her dad, Hria, and Calvin alle to watch her rehearsal made her super happy


    When the official performance rolled around, the entire family would be there to cheer her on


    Just thinking about it put a big smile on Ivy¡¯s face.


    At the dinner table, the usually quiet Ivy was buzzing with excitement, chatting away with her dad,


    granny, and Calvin


    ¡°After seeing Ivy¡¯s rehearsal, I was finally able to rx!¡± Hria said with augh. 1 was really worried


    before that Calvin and Mike would affect by


    Mike wasn¡¯t there.


    Calvin felt totally lost, having no idea what was going on.


    He nced at Wayne next to him and saw that he looked just as puzzled.


    There was no point in asking Wayne. Even if Wayne didn¡¯t have amnesia, he still might not know what


    had happened.


    But then.


    ¡°Really? Do Calvin and Mike both suck at singing?¡± Wayne said with a chuckle.


    Calvin looked at him in surprise.


    Is this what they call a shrewd businessman?


    He actually realized right away that their singing sucked!


    ¡°Not only do they suck, their singing is like Ivy when she first started learning to talk. They dared to


    teach her singing! By the time I found out, they¡¯d been teaching Ivy to sing for seven or eight months!¡±


    Hnia was fuming. ¡°Before she turned three, Ivy was always off key when she sang


    It wasn¡¯t


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just Hria.


    Wayne was also starting to feel a bit anxious.


    ¡°Do I really sing that badly?¡± Calvin mumbled


    ¡°Go home, shut the door, or go to your workspace and try it out for yourself! Hria said mercilessly


    Calvin kept defending himself in his nativenguage, trying to convince everyone he could sing.


    Hria responded in hisnguage.


    Ivy tugged on her dad¡¯s pinky, and Wayne immediately leaned over to her


    Ivy covered her mouth with her hand and whispered, ¡°Calvin¡¯s ego is hurt but Granny is scolding him


    again!¡±


    Calvin teaching lvy to sing was a sore point for Hria.


    She wasn¡¯t going tofort Calvin.


    She was just going to criticize him harshly!


    If they were going to have more kids in the future, she needed to teach him a lesson now, or he¡¯d make


    the same mistakes again!


    Wayne was clearly not focusing on what Ivy wanted him to, but instead¡­..


    Tvy, can you understand Calvin¡¯snguage?¡± Wayne asked in surprise and pride.


    ¡°A little bit.¡± Ivy immediately responded, a hint of pride on her pretty face.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and joy for Ivy


    Seeing Wayne¡¯s reaction, Ivy counted on her fingers and told him, ¡°I can also understand some French,


    Italian, and German because our neighbors in the M Country were from these countries. They were all


    very friendly, and all the women were beautiful. I really liked them¡±.


    Calvin was still trying to argue with Hria that he was not tone-deaf.


    Ivy was happily showing off hernguage skills to Wayne


    At this point, a woman in her twenties, dressed modestly, walked into the dining hall. She seemed to be


    looking for someone. After a while, her gazended on Ivy¡¯s family in the corner


    She quickly headed over


    Before she got too close, two bodyguards sitting in between two tables noticed her. One of them stood


    up.


    The woman paused, then understood who they were. She quickly said with a smile. Tm the mother of


    one of Ivy Jared¡¯s ssmates. I need to talk to her¡± ¡°Please wait¡±


    The tall bodyguard quickly walked over


    By now, the woman¡¯s arrival had caught Wayne and Hria¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    ¡°Mrs. Jared, she says she¡¯s the mother of Ivy¡¯s ssmate and she wants to have a chat with Ivy¡±


    Hria nced in her direction.


    Thedy looked quite frail and her features were gentle.


    Let here over¡± Hria nodded.


    The bodyguard acknowledged and went to invite thedy over


    Thedy walked over.


    She didn¡¯t seem to recognize Hria, and she didn¡¯t seem to know Wayne either,


    She only gave a slight nod and then turned her gaze tolvy


    ¡°vy, do you remember me?¡± Thedy asked with a gentle smile, as if trying to leave a good impression


    on Ivy.


    Ivy thought her face seemed familiar


    But, she couldn¡¯t confirm where she had seen this woman.


    She had a good memory. If they had met formally, she would definitely remember who she was.


    However, if it was just a passing encounter, it could have been during some group activities where she


    saw her.


    ¡°Are you my ssmate¡¯s mother? May I ask who?¡± Ivy politely asked.


    ¡°My daughter is Alison Hammer!¡± She quickly replied, ¡°The one sitting three seats behind you, always


    with a ponytail, wearing ck-rimmed sses. She will also be joining the choir with your


    Ivy remembered all the names in her ss.


    Of course, she also remembered who Alison was.


    But Alison was one of the students who rarely yed with her in ss.


    She was either reading or doing exercises every day.


    And there was one more thing


    In thest midterm exam, Ivy had made great progress and her rank even surpassed Alison¡¯s


    Alison¡¯s ranking dropped, and the day the ranking was announced, Alison stared at her score for a


    while and suddenly started crying on her desk.


    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t long since the announcement of the midterm exam results.


    Ivy thought, perhaps that woman came to see her because of this.


    Did that woman want her tofort Alison?


    After all, Ivy was often asked by teachers tofort her ssmates.


    But this was the first time a parent came to see her.


    Is it because of thest midterm exam? Is she still upset? Ivy asked.


    Hearing Ivy mention the midterm exam, the color on Alison¡¯s mother¡¯s face changed slightly, then a hint


    of disgust rose in her eyes. ¡°Doing poorly in the midterm exam is her own problem. I clearly told her to


    check her work carefully before handing it in. The unsatisfactory result must be because she didn¡¯t


    check her answers properly, otherwise her ranking wouldn¡¯t have dropped,¡±


    Ivy was speechless, she felt a little embarrassed


    Her midterm exam scores were not much higher than Alison¡¯s.


    If it¡¯s not about the midterm exam, then why are you here to see me?¡± Ivy dodged the topic of the


    midterm exam.


    A smile immediately appeared on thedy¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Ivy, I know you¡¯ve always been the best student in the ss. You care about your friends the most, so


    you¡¯ll definitely help me and Alison


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that woman praise lvy, the smile on Hria¡¯s facepletely disappeared.


    Just when she was about to say something, she heard Ivy say seriously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please tell me what


    it¡¯s about first. I¡¯m just a kid, I can¡¯t help with everything¡±


    Hria¡¯s face was filled with smiles again after hearing this


    by at home, would be extremely happy whenever she was praised.


    Hria was a little worried about her just now.


    She was afraid thaty this little girl, would be too friendly to others after hearing their praise.


    Unexpectedly, her darling was not as naive as she looked

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    After hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Alison¡¯s mom looked pretty bummed out. She managed to keep a smile


    stered on her face, but it was obvious she was putting on a brave face.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± She lowered her head, looking pretty down in the dumps, Tvy, you may not know


    this, but we¡¯re not exactly rolling in dough. Alison was able to get into this posh school because she got


    a schrship¡±


    Ivy was gobsmacked. She instinctively nced around. At this point, even though ss was just


    dismissed, some kids had already legged it to the cafeteria.


    Ivy knew that some kids at school weren¡¯t exactly flush with cash, but the students who pulled their


    weight academically could get picked by the school board. They would get a subsidy for tuition and


    living expenses and get invited to study at the school. But to protect the students¡¯ pride, the school


    didn¡¯t announce their names.


    What shocked Ivy was that Alison¡¯s mom would bring this up, right in front of her. She was scared that


    other students might overhear


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to exin anymore, just spit it out!¡± Ivy was a bit miffed at the woman¡¯s


    behaviour, and her attitude wasn¡¯t as polite as before


    However, the woman didn¡¯t seem to give a hoot about Ivy¡¯s mood. She continued, ¡°Even though the


    school can foot the bill for Alison¡¯s elementary school, you know if she can¡¯t keep her grades up, by the


    time she gets to middle and high school, she might not get the school¡¯s financial aid anymore. So she


    needs more help¡­.like being the lead singer at the school talent show.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s biggest reason for picking this school was because both the school board and principal had


    their hearts in the right ce. For example, if Ivy¡¯s ss got chosen for the choral performance, and


    they needed to pick someone to lead the choir, they would choose based on the student¡¯s actual ability


    Ivy was very talented at singing. She could nail every part, so the music teacher picked her as the lead


    singer. As for Alison, Ivy remembered her ranking wasn¡¯t that high, which meant she didn¡¯t quite cut it


    as a lead singer.


    ¡°Lady, I get what you¡¯re saying, Ivy said, ¡°The lead singer of the choir is chosen by the teachers. If you


    want to change the lead singer, you should go talk to the teachers, not me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile became a bit strained. At previous parent-teacher conferences, she always heard


    other parents saying lvy was a real sweetheart. But now, when she just wanted Ivy to give up a lead


    singer spot, she didn¡¯t expect this kind of reaction.


    ¡°I have talked to the teachers, but they said they can¡¯t change the lead singer. So I thought I¡¯de


    straight to you. If you told the teachers that you didn¡¯t want to be the lead singer anymore, and asked


    them to make my daughter Alison the lead singer, I believe they would definitely listen to you!¡± The


    woman tteringly said


    After the woman finished speaking, the faces of the adults at the table, including Wayne, turned stormy.


    His face looked a bit scary after it turned dark


    ¡°What do you mean by that, that the teachers would listen to my daughter?¡± Wayne asked in a low


    voice.


    The woman instinctively lowered her head, not daring to look at Wayne.


    Ivy¡¯s small hand gentlynded on Wayne¡¯s hand. Then she said in a sweet voice to Wayne, ¡°Dad, Mom


    said I should handle my own affairs¡±

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed as he looked again at Hria, whose expression was equally stern,


    Hria gave him a nod, indicating Ivy was right.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The rules of this house were decided by Rosalynn. No matter how pissed off Wayne was, he had to


    respect them.


    The woman watching the scene cracked a satisfied smile, ¡°Ivy sure got a mind of her own, not like my


    girl Alison, who¡¯s gotta ask me and her dad about everything!¡±


    Ivy replied, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know if I have a mind of my own, maybe it¡¯s just my mom who did a good


    job raising me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Was Ivy implying that Alison¡¯sck of independence was due to her poor parenting?


    ¡°You just said I should talk to the teacher about not wanting to be the lead singer¡­¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Seeing the conversation going back to the starting point, the woman quickly nodded.


    However, Ivy firmly shook her head. ¡°My mom said kids shouldn¡¯t lie. I really want to be the lead singer


    and I¡¯ve worked hard for it¡­¡±


    The woman immediately interrupted Ivy, ¡°Ivy, being the lead singer is so easy for you, something you


    can get without a sweat, but for Alison, it¡¯s a rare chance to boost her CV. Can you help her this time?¡±.


    ¡°No.¡± Ivy refused firmly. The chance to be the lead singer was up for grabs in apetition among all


    the ssmates. I earned it and I won¡¯t give it to anyone!¡±


    Although Ivy was young, when she got serious, she exuded a strong aura.


    Her determination warmed the heart of Wayne and Hria.


    Ivy had made it clear. If the woman had any sense, she should stop talking.


    But clearly, Alison¡¯s mother was not one of those people.


    She stared at Ivy, her tone no longer friendly, ¡°Tvy, you said you won the lead singer position in a


    competition, but we all knew that if you weren¡¯t a tycoon¡¯s daughter, could you have won it?¡±


    In Ivy¡¯s memory, the term ¡°tycoon¡¯s daughter¡± felt foreign. Almost no one had referred to her in that way


    before.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fycoon¡¯s daughter, even your hairpin is studded with diamonds. My daughter Alison wasn¡¯t


    born into wealth like you, she was born into a poor family. You can get whatever you want. A chance to


    be the choir lead singer means nothing to you, but it could change Alison¡¯s life. You two are friends.


    why won¡¯t you help her?¡± The woman stared at lvy, trying to secure the lead singer position for her


    daughter with her insulting words.


    ¡°Do you know that your daughter¡¯s troubles stem from having a mother like you? Hria spoke calmly,


    ¡°Why are you dumping the responsibility that should be yours on Ivy? Does Ivy owe your daughter


    anything?¡±


    The woman looked at Hria. She had Alison when she was in college


    After graduation, she stayed at home to care for her child and never worked, so she certainly didn¡¯t


    know Hria.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any responsibility to help people like you. My Ivy earns money by auctioning her own


    paintings, plus pocket money from adults. She¡¯s already done a lot of good deeds. She doesn¡¯t need to


    help your daughter Hria said, waving her hand dismissively


    She really shouldn¡¯t have let such a crazy womane in the first ce!


    That woman was totally ruining Ivy¡¯s good mood.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard immediately stepped forward and gestured for the woman to leave.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Things turned out way different from what Alison¡¯s mom had anticipated.


    She thought all she had to do was butter up Ivy, put on a little show of helplessness and injustice,


    maybe throw in some moral pressure, and Ivy would fall for her seemingly reasonable request!


    ¡°What kind of people are you? I¡¯ve heard teachers and other parents praising you. I thought you were


    the helpful type. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so selfish!¡± Thedy suddenly raised her voice, ¡°You really are a


    tycoon¡¯s daughter, and you can¡¯t understand how we poor folks feel at all!¡±


    By this time, the cafeteria started to get crowded.


    This was the first time Ivy had encountered such a situation.


    However, Hria had seen it all before: ¡°Of course, my Ivy is a good kid. You said your family is in a


    tough spot and you¡¯re worried your kid might lose the sponsorship and can¡¯t afford to attend this posh


    school. That¡¯s fine, you can alwayse to me, or Ivy¡¯s dad. As long as your kid is a good one, we¡¯re


    willing to help her. But you barging in like a madwoman making this outrageous demand, and then


    insulting Ivy, do you really think any sane person would want to deal with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so what if we¡¯re rich? Are we supposed to help you lot unconditionally?¡± Calvin¡¯s fists


    were clenched tight!


    He nced at Ivy, then said with obvious disgust, ¡°Miss, we have to steer clear of people like this in the


    future!¡±


    Ivy still didn¡¯t understand why her being a rich kid meant she had to help Alison,


    If she didn¡¯t help Alison, was thatdy going to get yelled at in front of all these people?


    Thedy¡¯s face changed color instantly.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Mum!¡±


    A horrified voice came from not too far away.


    Ivy turned to look and saw Alison running towards them, sweating profusely. Ivy frowned immediately.


    ¡°Mum, what are you doing here?¡± Alison reached her mum and tried to pull her away, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    However, the next second, thedy¡¯s palmnded directly on Alison¡¯s face.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The cafeteria had been noisy, but it all quieted down when Alison¡¯s mum started yelling, drawing


    everyone¡¯s attention.


    And now, after that p, the whole ce went dead silent, so much so you could hear a pin drop.


    Alison was holding her cheek, after a while, her face turned swollen.


    ¡°You useless idiot, it¡¯s already embarrassing enough that you¡¯re not a boy. I¡¯ve been suffering at your


    grandma¡¯s for years!! We finally got a sponsorship spot, but you can¡¯t even top your ss! If you were


    more capable, I wouldn¡¯t have to beg Ivy to give up her lead singer position to you!!¡±


    Ivy had grown up surrounded by love


    Everyone loved her and never spoke to her like that.


    Just hearing Alison¡¯s mum¡¯s words, Ivy felt a suffocating pressure.


    She looked at Alison worriedly, Alison¡¯s face went from red to pale.


    ¡°Go tell her, go beg her, hurry up!¡± Alison¡¯s mum waspletely oblivious to the fact that her behavior


    in public had deeply hurt her child.


    She tugged harshly at Alison¡¯s arm, pushing her towards Ivy.


    Ivy and Alison looked at each other.


    Alison¡¯s face was beet red, her eyes filled with uncontroble tears.


    When Alison saw Ivy and her family, her pupils shook violently, and she was overwhelmed by intense


    shame in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± After saying these words, Alison broke free from her mum¡¯s grip and bolted out the door.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    ¡°Alison!¡±


    Ivy yelled out, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, she suddenly stood up and forcefully pushed Alison¡¯s mom


    away. ¡°How could you hit your own kid? You¡¯re a


    terrible mom!¡±


    With that, Ivy took off running after Alison.


    ¡°Ivy!


    Hria and Wayne both got up in surprise, calling after Ivy


    But Ivy didn¡¯t look back, she was off like a shot.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? Go after her!¡±


    Hria was too old to run, and Wayne had a bad leg


    She was frantic.


    Calvin snapped out of it and quickly followed Ivy


    The woman that Ivy had pushed was also brought back to reality. She snapped angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad


    mom! I was inbor for 37 hours with her! I¡¯ve been staying at home taking care of her all these years.


    How could I be a bad mom? I¡¯m just trying to discipline her, I don¡¯t want her to turn out like hy who has


    no respect for elders¡±


    As she finished her sentence, a tall figure cast an ominous shadow over her.


    She looked up fearfully.


    Wayne¡¯s face looked even more menacing than before.


    With Ivy not by his side, he could freely express his anger, not worrying about scaring his daughter.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± the woman nced around, ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching us! If you hit me. I will¡±


    ¡°Hit you?¡± Wayne sneered, ¡°That would dirty my hands.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman went pale, feeling her dignity wounded.


    Just as she was about to retort, the olddy also came out from behind the table.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying discipline should involve hitting your kids to make them behave?¡± Hria mocked,


    ¡°Then your parents must not have hit you enough, that¡¯s why you turned out like this!¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯m not as good as you, giving birth to a granddaughter only to let her be someone


    else¡¯s stand-in lover!¡±


    The woman¡¯s pride was continuously wounded


    That¡¯s why she blurted out, unafraid.


    Just then Hria¡¯s pnded on her face without hesitation.


    She gave it her all


    The woman spun half a circle from the force before falling to the ground.


    She covered her swelling face, looking at Hria in shock and anger.


    ¡°You dare to hit me! Do you think just because you¡¯re rich, you can treatmon people like this? I will


    expose you to the media for bullying me


    ¡°Go ahead and expose me! Remember my name, it¡¯s Hria Jared!¡± Hria stated seriously before


    heading out.


    She was really worried about Ivy.


    ¡°Just wait! I¡¯m calling the police right now, I¡¯m going to get you all arrested?¡± the woman cried on the


    ground, pulling out her phone from her bag


    Wayne, leaning on his cane, gave her a deep, silent look.


    Then he spoke to his bodyguard, ¡°I think her mental state seems off, she might be a psycho. Get in


    touch with her family toe over¡±


    I¡¯m not a psycho! Don¡¯t make things up!¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    The teachers dining in the cafeteria all overheard Wayne uttering ¡°psycho¡±.


    Honestly, thisdy had been acting pretty weird from the start.


    The teachers instantly got up, quickly evacuating the students and called for security


    Watching the crowd orderly moving away from her, fleeing the cafeteria, the woman panicked, Tm not


    crazy! They¡¯re talking nonsense! You don¡¯t have to be scared of mell


    Wayne looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Do you really think you are helping your daughter?¡±


    The woman red at him spitefully, ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    ¡°No, you are destroying her.¡± Wayne lifted his chin slightly, looking at her with contempt, I don¡¯t get why


    you¡¯d treat your daughter like this. Just because you couldn¡¯t have a son doesn¡¯t mean you have to


    sacrifice your daughter¡¯s happiness to satisfy your selfish desires.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say. If you wanted a son and couldn¡¯t have one, wouldn¡¯t you treat your daughter the


    same way?¡± The woman retorted sarcastically


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something like that. I would love and respect my children, regardless of their gender¡±


    Wayne said without hesitation.


    The woman continued to mock him. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to my face!¡±


    Wayne realized, this woman was beyond saving.


    ¡°To prevent this nutjob from hurting anyone, restrain her.¡± Wayne told security.


    Leaning on his cane, he went to find Ivy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You hit me, you can¡¯t just leave!¡± The woman struggled to her feet, trying to lunge at


    Wayne.


    But she was immediately pinned down by the security guards who had arrived.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You awful, child-beating mother!¡± One of the security guards shouted angrily. Women like you don¡¯t


    deserve to be mothers!¡±


    The woman tried to scream, but a security guard grabbed a cloth from a nearby table and shoved it into


    her mouth.


    Ivy chased after Alison as she ran out.


    Alison headed straight for the rooftop of the library, which was on one of the upper floors.


    ¡°Stop following me!¡± Alison turned to look at Ivy, breaking down, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, your pity only


    makes me feel more pathetic


    Tm not pitying you!¡± Ivy said gently, ¡°I just want to tell you that you don¡¯t need to apologize to me, you


    haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°No, I did do something wrong!¡± Alison grabbed her own hair, tears streaming down her face, ¡°My birth


    was a mistake¡±


    She looked at Ivy. ¡°Did you know? Before my mom got pregnant, she always wanted a son. She


    thought a son could give her a sense of security But when I was born and she found out I was a girl,


    she turned into what she is now!


    ¡°Is being a girl wrong?¡± Ivy asked.


    Alison looked at her, ¡°sn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, my mother told me that women are the most beautiful creatures in the world. They say


    God created women because he saw the suffering of mankind and hoped they could make the world


    more beautiful, gentle and colorful. Being a daughter is not a mistake, it¡¯s a gift, it¡¯s a


    treasure!


    Ivy never knew someone could think of being a female as a mistake.


    Her mother and great grandmother loved her very much, and she never had such thoughts.


    For Alison, what Ivy just said waspletely unfamiliar to her.


    Sometimes her mother would not call her by name, but would call her things like burden, bad luck


    And the reason she was given thesebels was simply because she was not the son her mother


    wanted


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you¡± Alison wiped her tears and looked at the clear blue sky again, I hope if I have


    a next life, I can be as lucky as you to have


    parents who won¡¯t reject you because you¡¯re a girl. No, I don¡¯t want to be a girl anymore, I hope in my


    next life, I can be a boy!¡±

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Alison was already perched on the edge of the railing, like she was about to jump over it, as she spoke.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ivy shouted.


    ¡°If you end your life like this, you won¡¯t get another shot at being human!¡±


    Calvin arrived in a hurry, just in time to catch Ivy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alison turned around, fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever read the Bible?¡± Ivy asked.


    Alison was isted by her mother, forbidden to y with other kids, which made her an introvert and


    clueless about the Bible.


    ¡°The Bible says that life is a gift from God, sacred and precious. We can¡¯t just throw it away¡± Ivy


    exined solemnly.


    Ivy was frantic.


    Once Ivy finished, Alison¡¯s legs gave way. She fell to the ground, burying her head in her knees, crying


    out, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, but what am I supposed to do? If I don¡¯t do as my mom says, she¡¯ll hit me


    when I get home!¡±


    ¡°Does she hit you often?¡± Ivy slowly approached Alison.


    Seeing that Alison seemed to have given up on the idea of jumping, Ivy sat down next to her.


    Alison didn¡¯t answer, but rolled up her sleeves.


    Ivy had heard other kids mocking Alison before, for wearing long sleeves in such hot weather. It was


    odd.


    Now, she finally understood why Alison wore long sleeves: Her slender arms were covered in scars.


    Calvin took one look.


    He instantly recognized that some of the old injuries were from being hit with a stick. There were also


    fresh pinch marks on her arms, seemingly made that day.


    ¡°Did your mom do all these?¡± Calvin asked angrily.


    He already had a fierce look.


    Now, with his anger, his expression was even more ferocious.


    Alison lowered her head in fear, then nodded.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s such a heartless bitch!¡±


    *Calvin, you can only cuss once. You can¡¯t swear too much in front of a child,¡± Ivy said sternly.


    Calvin was furning.


    ¡°Your mom¡¯s like that, you don¡¯t have to consider her as your mother! Ditch her, I¡¯ve got money, I can


    support your studies. I won¡¯t demand for good grades, being happy is most important! Isn¡¯t that right,


    kiddo?¡±


    Alison looked at Calvin.


    Then she lowered her head again, beginning with a soft whimper, then her shoulders started shaking


    violently, and her crying got louder


    No one cared about her, her family didn¡¯t love her, and her ssmates thought she was a loner.


    She was always worried that people wereughing at her,


    This was the first time someone had said these words to her.


    After a while, several teachers and the principal rushed to the rooftop


    ¡°Alison!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The principal¡¯s voice had gotten shrill


    ¡°Sir, we were just chatting, nothing else happened, Ivy said worriedly, afraid that Alison¡¯s actions would


    get her expelled.


    The principal had run so fast that hus wig was askew

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    The principle instantly loosened up.


    ¡°Really? The sun here is too strong, you guys shouldn¡¯t be chatting here. Why don¡¯t youe chat in


    my office? Alison, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you? My wife made some delicious food, do you


    want to have some? It¡¯s super yummy!¡±


    Delicious food?


    Yummy?


    Ivy was suddenly hungry.


    Not long after


    The principle took Alison away.


    The teachers didn¡¯t say anything, but as they left, they all threw admiring nces at Ivy


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really something! You even know how to use quotes from the Bible tofort others After


    everyone else had left, Calvin also gave ivy an admiring look.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ivy looked at him: ¡°Calvin, you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡°Am I? Didn¡¯t you just quote the Bible?¡±


    Ivy thought for a while: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She vaguely felt something was off.


    But she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, she always felt that Uncle Calvin made sense.


    ¡°If I keep following Alison like this, my dad and Granny Hria will definitely worry!¡±


    After Ivy finished speaking, she got up, took Calvin¡¯s hand, and rushed downstairs


    On the way, she ran into Hria and Wayne.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ivy immediately apologized.


    ¡°Little bunny, you sure run fast!¡± Hriaughed, ¡°Where¡¯s your ssmate?¡±


    Ivy instantly replied: ¡°She went to have delicious food with the principle.¡±


    Hearing this, Hria burst intoughter, turned to Wayne and said: ¡°Your daughter seems to be really


    hungry!¡±


    The serious look on Wayne¡¯s face eased, he reached out his hand to Ivy.


    Ivy happily hopped forward and took Wayne¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll have the cook prepare something for youter¡±


    ¡°OK¡± Ivy nodded vigorously


    Looking at his daughter who had just experienced such a terrible thing but was still lively and cheerful,


    Wayne felt aplex mix of emotions.


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s great¡± Wayne squeezed her little hand, ¡°Tell your mom when you get home, she¡¯ll be proud of you


    too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± Ivy shook her head, ¡°If mom knew there were such bad moms in the world, she¡¯d be


    very upset


    The smile on Hria¡¯s face disappeared instantly


    She had thought that Ivy would need a long time to break out of the protective shell they had built for


    her


    But she didn¡¯t expect that ivy had already seen the bad side of human society at such a young age.


    After the rest, Ivy went to ss


    Wayne stayed to handle the remaining issues, and Hria decided to go back and deal with her matters


    first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh, but don¡¯t let her off easily¡± As she got into the


    Hna sajt to Wayne


    Wayne nodded gently understand Granny


    Hria got into the car instead of rushing home she had the driver take her tothe supermarket


    Ivy wanted delicious food and she had to prepare immediately


    Wayne wat


    ¡°The husband of the crazy woman is here¡± Caton got


    Wayne¡¯s face instantly turned cold


    Looking at him, Calvin thought he had a mom


    Buren He felt


    ¡°What happened on the rooftop just now


    Then, Wayne asked in a caim tore


    Calvin sighed inwardly


    This gentle and polite demeanor was nothing


    Calvin briefly exined what had just happened


    old Wayne


    Wayne was shocked.


    tvy had actually used the Bible to persuade Alison who was about to jump off¡­


    ¡°Haha, our missy is really smart! After finishing, Calvin proudly looked at Wayne.


    Wayne shot him a smile.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Alison¡¯s mom, Pauline, was holed up in an abandoned activity room.


    Her husband Curtis Hammer was brought in as soon as he rushed over.


    Initially, Curtis was pretty ticked off when he heard his wife was causing a scene at school and he didn¡¯t


    even want toe.


    But the moment he heard over the phone that the people his wife offended were Hria and Wayne


    from the Jared Group, he hightailed it over there. The bodyguard was instantly fuming when he heard


    this.


    He had a major beef with Pauline and thought this guy was no good.


    ¡°Your wife was aggressive today, so we¡¯ve got to keep her here,¡± the bodyguard said with a stone-cold


    face, but he still reached out to remove the rag from Pauline¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Honey! Call the cops and get these people arrested. That guy shoved me, she even pped me,


    honey, you must call¡­


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t let her finish, shoving the rag back in her mouth.


    For some people, you just can¡¯t show mercy to.


    ¡°Who pushed her? Who pped her?¡± Curtis demanded in a low voice.


    ¡°She was the one creating a scene in front of my young miss and the olddy. We had no choice!¡± the


    bodyguard replied. Curtis was taken aback. ¡°President Silverman¡¯s daughter and¡­ Mrs. Jared?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Curtis was instantly scared out of his wits.


    He had been dating Pauline since their freshman year in college.


    At first, it was no big deal, but the further along they got, the crazier Pauline seemed to be.


    She wouldn¡¯t let him talk to other women and was always trying to make ns for his exams and PhD


    studies and all that.


    Every time he thought about breaking up, Pauline would try everything to get pregnant and demand


    they get married. Having no other choice, he had to ask his mom to handle these issues, and his mom


    didn¡¯t seem to mind him marrying Pauline. Pauline was all alone in her family, and she had some


    demolitionpensation in her hands.


    But his mom had one non-negotiable demand ¨C she wanted to have a son,


    Sure, they could get married, but she had to get pregnant with a son first.


    So, after two abortions, he still didn¡¯t break up with Pauline, and they got married the year they


    graduated


    After their marriage, he used Pauline¡¯spensation to start a business, only to lose a ton of money.


    Not long after, their daughter was born.


    The atmosphere in the house was super tense.


    His mom said that a daughter was bad luck, and if Pauline had given birth to a son, his business


    wouldn¡¯t have tanked


    His mom then started to give Pauline a hard time.


    To make matters worse, when Pauline was giving birth, his mom insisted on not allowing a C-section.


    This resulted in a longbor for Pauline, which eventually weakened her physically and damaged her


    womb. Couple that with her previous two miscarriages, and Pauline couldn¡¯t have children anymore.


    Things at home started to go haywire.


    Over the past couple of years, he barely went home and he even had a mistress on the side


    Everyone in his family, except for Pauline, knew about his mistress, and they were all hoping that she


    could bear him a son


    He was worried about how he could divorce Pauline and let her leave with their daughter


    Then she started causing trouble for herself!


    ¡°My mom was right, you really are a jine¡± Curtis was so mad he gave her a p, ¡°We need to get a


    divorce!


    Pauline was shocked, her pupils shaking violently


    She then tried to break free from her restraints


    The bodyguard thought for a moment, ¡°If you disrespect my young miss and the olddy again, I¡¯ll


    make sure you taste the rag


    Pauline nodded repeatedly


    The bodyguard took the rag out of Pauline¡¯s mouth


    ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce!¡± It was the first thing the said

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    The bodyguard just couldn¡¯t stand this couple anymore: ¡°You don¡¯t agree on divorcing? What¡¯s so great


    about this guy?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? We¡¯ve been together for ten years!!¡± Pauline tried to yell as loud as she could.


    ¡°You got me into such a big mess, and you want me to stay with you? Dream on! Let¡¯s get a divorce


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t divorce! Honey, I beg you, I won¡¯t do it again!!¡± Pauline struggled to kneel in front of the


    man.


    The bodyguard was bbergasted.


    He was Hria¡¯s bodyguard.


    All the women he dealt with were strong and decisive.


    Anyone who dared to hurt them would pay the price on the spot!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for us to talk about. The small apartment you had before our marriage is still yours.


    Take the kid and move there ASAP. I¡¯ll take care of the losses from the business after our marriage.


    Just sign the papers quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll take these debts to court, and you¡¯ll have to bear them


    100.


    In fact, he had no debts.


    All these debts were fabricated in coboration with rtives and friends under the guise of business,


    just to prepare for the divorce.


    The house they live in now was bought with Pauline¡¯s money after the marriage, and after six or seven


    years, the house has appreciated quite a bit, nearly doubling in value.


    But Curtis didn¡¯t want to give Pauline a dime!


    Calvin and Wayne heard everything clearly outside.


    Calvin frowned, looking at Wayne.


    ¡°Bring him out.¡± Wayne said calmly.


    A momentter, Curtis was standing in front of Wayne.


    There was a huge banyan tree outside the activity room.


    Wayne was tall, leaning on his ck cane, facing Curtis who was hanging his head and shoulders.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯m really sorry. I really didn¡¯t know she would do this. Pauline has brought trouble to


    you and your daughter, and I¡¯m really sorry! However you want to deal with her, I¡¯ll fully cooperate with


    you!¡±


    Wayne looked at him coldly.


    That woman was trouble, but this guy was no better.


    ¡°She seems to have mental issues. She should be treated in a mental hospital¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was cold.


    Hearing this, Curtis¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    ¡°Okay, I can sign her in. I can sign right away!¡± Curtis hurriedly said.


    Wayne frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°Someone wille to process the rted procedurester.¡±


    ¡°Okay!!¡±


    Wayne was about to leave.


    After walking a few steps, Wayne seemed to think of something, so he looked at the man who was


    typing quickly, with a smile on his face.


    Calvin had someone roughly investigate about Alison¡¯s parents.


    Finding out that Curtis had another woman wasn¡¯t hard, plus what he just heard outside the door.


    ¡°I have a question Wayne started


    Curtis looked at him, his face full of ttery ¡°Please go ahead, President Silverman!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re proposing a divorce What about Alison? if her mom goes to the mental hospital, what are your


    ns for her?¡±


    Curtis was somewhat surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect such a big shot like Wayne would care about a little got like Alison


    ¡°She¡¯ll live with me? Curtis quickly responded. Rest assured. It take good care of her


    Wayne just gave him a cold nce


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Curtis got a bit nervous under his gaze


    He thought Wayne would say something


    But Wayne quickly shifted his gaze took his cane, and left without a word.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Curtis watched Wayne¡¯s retreating back.


    He was a cocktail of joy and unease. The joy came from the fact that Pauline finally got what she


    deserved, taught a lesson by the rich folks, freeing him from her grasp.


    On the other hand, the look in Wayne¡¯s eyes when he left stirred up unease.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Wayne would mention Alison.


    In the activity room, Pauline cried out in fear and helplessness.


    She was hoping Curtis woulde back.


    But, no one ever came to the door.


    The bodyguard assigned to watch her just shook his head helplessly.


    He figured, if someone lost themselves over a love interest or anyone else, what¡¯s the point of being


    alive or dead?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Curtis smoked a few cigarettes by the door, then called his mistress to report the good news.


    About twenty minutester, a stranger walked over, a file bag in his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Mr. Silverman, aren¡¯t you?¡± Curtis put out his cigarette, grinning from ear to ear as he went


    up to him.


    The stranger nodded, handing Curtis a file with a friendly demeanor, ¡°This is your wife¡¯s admission form


    for the mental hospital, all you need to do is sign where it says.


    Having said that, the man nced at the time.


    Seeing this, Curtis quickly took the pen and scribbled his signature where needed.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Curtis handed the file back.


    The man nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take your wife to the hospital. Mr. Silverman hopes that you can take


    good care of Alison,¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. She¡¯s my biological daughter. I¡¯ll take good care of her Curtis responded without


    hesitation,


    The man nodded, picked up the file, and left.


    Curtis nced at the activity room. He had grown tired of Pauline and couldn¡¯t even bear the thought of


    going in to see her. ¡°Spend the rest of your life in the mental hospital¡± Curtis dusted off his pants and


    left, satisfied.


    Usually, Wayne would pick up Cory first, then go for Ivy


    But today Wayne was at Ivy¡¯s school, so he waited for her to finish school, then went to pick up Cory.


    ¡°Dad, Alison didn¡¯te to ss this afternoon¡­.¡± Ivy looked worried in the car, ¡°Do you think her


    mom will hit her again?¡±


    Wayne looked at Ivy, gently patting her head, ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ivy sighed, looking out the window, seeming a bit down.


    After picking up Cory, Ivy quickly told him about what happened today. She was very worried about


    Alison¡¯s situation.


    After hearing this, Cory also frowned.


    He looked at Wayne, his eyes seemingly asking, since someone was bullying his sister, they wouldn¡¯t


    just let it slide, right?


    Wayne gave him a reassuring look, only then did Cory rx and look away.


    On the road, Rosalynn called.


    Wayne answered the call, his face instantly softening.


    ¡°Off work yet?¡±


    *Just finished a meeting, heading to the parking lot, are you guys home yet?¡±


    ¡°Almost there¡±Wayne replied.


    The kids squeezed over

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Even now, with his memory gone, he still ain¡¯t.


    If Ivy didn¡¯t give a damn about Alison, this whole mess would have been over once he checked Pauline


    into the mental hospital.


    He mulled it over, then spilled the beans about Curtis having a mistress to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn listened.


    Even though Wayne just gave her the gist, she could sort of get a feel of the extent of Pauline¡¯s


    obsession.


    ¡°Pauline might know her husband is seeing another woman, Rosalynn sighed.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend she doesn¡¯t. If she still insists after we tell her everything, at least we


    tried our best for Ivy¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, then affectionately patted Wayne¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If Ivy knew everything her dad did for her, she¡¯d be over the moon.¡±


    Wayne gently leaned his cheek into Rosalynn¡¯s palm, vy was so sharp dealing with Pauline¡¯s baseless


    usations today, Hria and I were surprised That¡¯s all thanks to you. You¡¯ve done way more for Ivy


    and Cory than I ever did, and it¡¯s much more important.¡±


    Rosalynn tilted her head at Wayne, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯ve got something on your mind?¡±


    Wayne took a moment.


    Today, everyone had their eyes glued to Hria pping Pauline.


    Their attention was all on Hria.


    Only Wayne was feeling uneasy about Pauline¡¯s words.


    She said¡­ stand-in lover.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a bit tired,¡± Wayne said before opening his arms for hug.


    Rosalynn patted his back and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to take a walk? If you¡¯re tired,


    should we skip it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still going,¡± Wayne said without hesitation.


    He loved taking walks with Rosalynn.


    Other than right before bed, that was when he felt most rxed.


    ¡°Can we cuddle for five more minutes?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nodded, then hugged her a bit tighter.


    After hearing bits and pieces from Quentin and Pauline, he realized he couldn¡¯t just sit around waiting


    for his memory toe back.


    He needed to dig up what exactly happened between him and Rosalynn from some other source.


    Before they went for a walk, Rosalynn checked on Ivy.


    As she reached the door, she overheard Ivy on the phone.


    ¡°Sir, is Alison back home? What did you have for dinner? Okay, if my mom agrees, I¡¯lle over for


    dinner. Sir, I want to ask you, did Alison¡¯s mom abandon her?¡±


    The person on the other end said something, and Ivy was silent for a while.


    Her voice dropped, ¡°Sir, if I had agreed to Alison¡¯s mom from the start, would none of this have


    happened?¡±


    After a while, Ivy¡¯s tone lightened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, our choir won¡¯t mess up¡± ¡°Okay, you too, have a


    good night¡±


    After confirming Alison¡¯s situation, Ivy felt at ease.


    Just then, Rosalynn softly knocked on Ivy¡¯s door


    ¡°Honey, cane in?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ivy immediately ran to the door, grinning from ear to ear


    Remembering Ivy¡¯s somber questions to the principal, Rosalynn felt a pang in her heart

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    Even now, with his memory gone, he still ain¡¯t.


    If Ivy didn¡¯t give a damn about Alison, this whole mess would have been over once he checked Pauline


    into the mental hospital.


    He mulled it over, then spilled the beans about Curtis having a mistress to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn listened.


    Even though Wayne just gave her the gist, she could sort of get a feel of the extent of Pauline¡¯s


    obsession.


    ¡°Pauline might know her husband is seeing another woman, Rosalynn sighed.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s pretend she doesn¡¯t. If she still insists after we tell her everything, at least we


    tried our best for Ivy¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, then affectionately patted Wayne¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If Ivy knew everything her dad did for her, she¡¯d be over the moon.¡±


    Wayne gently leaned his cheek into Rosalynn¡¯s palm, vy was so sharp dealing with Pauline¡¯s baseless


    usations today, Hria and I were surprised That¡¯s all thanks to you. You¡¯ve done way more for Ivy


    and Cory than I ever did, and it¡¯s much more important.¡±


    Rosalynn tilted her head at Wayne, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯ve got something on your mind?¡±


    Wayne took a moment.


    Today, everyone had their eyes glued to Hria pping Pauline.


    Their attention was all on Hria.


    Only Wayne was feeling uneasy about Pauline¡¯s words.


    She said¡­ stand-in lover.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a bit tired,¡± Wayne said before opening his arms for hug.


    Rosalynn patted his back and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to take a walk? If you¡¯re tired,


    should we skip it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still going,¡± Wayne said without hesitation.


    He loved taking walks with Rosalynn.


    Other than right before bed, that was when he felt most rxed.


    ¡°Can we cuddle for five more minutes?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne nodded, then hugged her a bit tighter.


    After hearing bits and pieces from Quentin and Pauline, he realized he couldn¡¯t just sit around waiting


    for his memory toe back.


    He needed to dig up what exactly happened between him and Rosalynn from some other source.


    Before they went for a walk, Rosalynn checked on Ivy.


    As she reached the door, she overheard Ivy on the phone.


    ¡°Sir, is Alison back home? What did you have for dinner? Okay, if my mom agrees, I¡¯lle over for


    dinner. Sir, I want to ask you, did Alison¡¯s mom abandon her?¡±


    The person on the other end said something, and Ivy was silent for a while.


    Her voice dropped, ¡°Sir, if I had agreed to Alison¡¯s mom from the start, would none of this have


    happened?¡±


    After a while, Ivy¡¯s tone lightened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, our choir won¡¯t mess up¡± ¡°Okay, you too, have a


    good night¡±


    After confirming Alison¡¯s situation, Ivy felt at ease.


    Just then, Rosalynn softly knocked on Ivy¡¯s door


    ¡°Honey, cane in?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ivy immediately ran to the door, grinning from ear to ear


    Remembering Ivy¡¯s somber questions to the principal, Rosalynn felt a pang in her heart

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    ¡°Who were you calling just now?¡± She cupped Ivy¡¯s face in her hands and gave it a gentle rub.


    Ivy mulled it over.


    She didn¡¯t hide it from her mom: ¡°I was calling my principal. One of my ssmates didn¡¯t show up this


    afternoon, so I wanted to check in.¡±


    ¡°Alison? Rosalynn held Ivy¡¯s hand as they walked into the room.


    Ivy was taken aback: ¡°Did dad tell you what happened today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Dad was worried you might be upset, but he¡¯s not the best atforting


    people, so he called in mom.¡±


    Ivy leaned her head on Rosalynn¡¯s arm.


    She let out a long sigh: ¡°I must be the luckiest kid in the world. Alison¡¯s mom is so scary, she was


    crying and making a scene, and even pped Alison in front of everyone.¡±


    Ivy paused: ¡°The school board members all know how important self-esteem is for kids. They wouldn¡¯t


    let anyone know who¡¯s on special support. But Alison¡¯s mom just blurted it out in front of everyone¡­


    ¡°You want to help Alison, don¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Ivy nodded softly.


    ¡°Dad and I will do our best, but¡­ honey, everyone has their own destiny. We can only do so much, and


    the result might not be satisfactory. Don¡¯t me yourself, okay?¡± Rosalynn lightly patted her cheek.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Rosalynn gave her a hug, ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Are you going for a walk with dad?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Yeah-Rosalynn nodded with a smile, ¡°Dad wants to check on your pet goldfish, and then y some


    frisbee with Max.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After leaving Ivy¡¯s room, Rosalynn saw Wayne waiting in the small living room.


    The moon was lovely that night.


    The goldfish in the pond were very friendly.


    Whenever someone approached, they would wag their tails and swim over


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rosalynn squinted at them, then told


    Wayne the names Ivy had given them.


    Max was lying by the pond. They didn¡¯t notice his movement, and the next second his ck nose was


    in the water, blowing bubbles.


    Then he would bark at Wayne and Rosalynn a couple of times, putting on an ¡°I¡¯m a good dog, praise


    me¡± face.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t jump in, you¡¯re a good dog!¡± Rosalynn patted Max¡¯s head.


    ¡°Has he ever jumped in?¡±


    ¡°When we first put the goldfish in, he¡¯d jump in every day. No matter how much we scolded him, he


    wouldn¡¯t listen, Rosalynn said with a smile ¡°One day Ivy had just finished giving him a bath, and he


    turned around and jumped into the pond, which made Ivy cry. After that, he never jumped in again¡±


    ¡°Knowing to care for his master, he¡¯s a good dog. Wayne said, taking a dog treat out of his pocket and


    throwing one to Max.


    Max happily started to eat.


    Some crumbs fell to the ground, and he would push them into the pond with his paw


    The goldfish seemed to be used to this, and they immediately came to eat the crumbs.


    Max watched, his tail wagging in joy


    After a while, Wayne¡¯s phone started ringing


    Rosalynn turned to look at him.


    It¡¯s from Pauline¡¯s end¡±Wayne said


    Rosalynn took the phone and picked up


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, we¡¯ve followed your instructions and let Pauline personally see her husband celebrating


    with another woman in an expensive restaurant The voice on the other end of the phone belonged to


    the bodyguard who was responsible for watching Pauline during the day


    ¡°What happened then?¡± Wayne asked


    The bodyguard seemed to grit his teeth ¡°This wornan¡¯s behavior is just beyond understanding and


    helping¡±

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    Pauline was having one hell of a day, her emotional turmoil was so bad she couldn¡¯t even eat properly.


    And out of the blue, the usually cold and detached President Silverman showed a hint of sympathy. He


    actually wanted to help Pauline.


    They were originally on their way to a mental hospital.


    But the car suddenly veered off course, heading to a steak house instead.


    Once they got there.


    Pauline saw her husband, Curtis, arm in arm with a young and pretty woman, walking out of the


    restaurant.


    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time Curtis had smiled at her like that.


    His arm was wrapped tightly around the woman¡¯s waist, they would stop every few steps to make out


    on the street, totally oblivious of the people passing by.


    Meanwhile, whenever she and Curtis went out, he would always brush off her attempts to hold hands.


    His excuse was always the same: ¡°We¡¯re in public, we need to behave.¡±


    But now, he was openly fondling a shy woman, weren¡¯t they supposed to behave in public too?


    Pauline snapped, she was about to rush out of the car.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? You want to start a fight with them in the middle of the street? Curtis is just


    looking for an excuse to lock you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± Pauline cut Morgan off, ¡°It¡¯s Wayne, you guys


    forced him!¡±


    Morgan was speechless.


    President Silverman, who was usually cold, had finally shown some empathy.


    But it seemed like his sympathy was misced¡­.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Curtis having a mistress, is that our fault too?¡± Morgan asked coldly.


    ¡°I know he has a mistress! So what? I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Pauline¡¯s words really took Morgan aback.


    ¡°What do you know? My husband is seeing other women because I can¡¯t bear him children, he wants


    other women to give birth to his child. Once we have a child, his mother and sister would stop bullying


    me. You think he¡¯s seeing other women because he likes them? It¡¯s because he loves me! He feels


    sorry for me!¡±


    At this moment, Morgan was shocked and confused!


    ¡°Your logic is seriously something else!¡± After a long while, he finally said to Pauline.


    At this moment, Curtis walked past the car, arm in arm with the woman.


    Suddenly, Pauline mustered up the strength, pushed open the car door and bolted out.


    Morgan let out a string of expletives.


    Curtis and the woman were startled by the sudden appearance.


    Pauline ran up to the woman and pped her across the face.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± Curtis came to his senses, he retaliated with a p to Pauline¡¯s face


    Pauline was frail, and Curtis¡¯s p was too strong, it made her dizzy, she could barely stand upright


    In her daze, she saw Curtis, full of concern,forting the woman.


    Pauline felt like her heart was shattering.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    ¡°Honey why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why? If you didn¡¯t act so weird all the time, I would¡¯ve divorced you ages ago!¡± Curtis defended his


    mistress, ¡°I¡¯m the only child in my family. You really think I¡¯d spend the rest of my life with you and that


    little nuisance?¡±


    ¡°I get it! I get it!¡±


    The moment the word divorce came out, Pauline¡¯s face changedpletely.


    ¡°You can be with her. I won¡¯t cause any trouble, and I won¡¯t hit her again. I know you want a son. You


    can have one with her, have as many babies as you want!¡± Pauline¡¯s hands clenched tightly, tears filled


    her eyes, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t divorce, you can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll take care of Alison and make


    her better¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t getting a divorce?¡± The mistress covered her cheek, instantly getting angry.


    ¡°My darling¡­ Curtis tried to soothe her.


    ¡°Curtis, I¡¯m carrying a boy in my belly, you promised me that before the baby is five months old, you¡¯ll


    divorce and marry me, you can¡¯t have a wife at home and a mistress outside, living a polygamous life!


    If you don¡¯t promise to divorce her, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t find me tomorrow!¡± The mistress interrupted


    him without hesitation, let go of Curtis¡¯s hand, and stormed off.


    Pauline stood frozen, her mind nk.


    His mistress was pregnant¡­with a boy¡­.


    Even though she said those words earlier, the moment she heard his mistress was pregnant, Pauline


    felt an unbearable pain.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to send her to a mental hospital? I¡¯ve already signed the papers, but why are you


    still running around with her?¡± Curtis noticed the emotionless Morgan in the car.


    ¡°Curtis!¡± Pauline snapped back to reality, grabbing his arm, ¡°You¡¯ve spent all my savings. I gave birth to


    your child, and my body is damaged, now you¡¯re sick of me and want to send me to the mental


    hospital! Are you even human? You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Curtis raised his hand and pped Pauline again.


    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many people around, although some looked over, the car blocked most of the


    view.


    Otherwise, he¡¯d feel so embarrassed!


    Pauline hadn¡¯t eaten much all day. Curtis¡¯s ps swelled her cheeks


    If it wasn¡¯t for Morgan¡¯s quick reaction, reaching out from the car to support her, Pauline would¡¯ve fallen


    to the ground.


    ¡°Curtis, you have an affair with other woman, now you hit your wife in public, you¡¯re really a man, huh!¡±


    Morgan sneered.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Curtis knew Morgan was Wayne¡¯s underling.


    Even though he was ufortable, he tried to appear cheerful, ¡°Bro, this woman is crazy, when she


    was pregnant she urged me to get married, I¡¯m the only child in my family, she lied to my parents


    saying she was carrying a boy. We didn¡¯t find out we were fooled until after the baby was born! I¡¯m


    actually a responsible man, I wanted to have a good life with her after marriage, but now she can¡¯t have


    children anymore¡­


    Curtis bbed out a bunch of reasons he thought all men would understand.


    Morgan looked at him as if he was looking at a pile of trash.


    Curtis began to feel uneasy.


    ¡°The doctor did say it was a boy. I didn¡¯t lie!¡± Pauline protested loudly. ¡°It was your mother who warned


    me not to have a C-section before giving birth, that¡¯s why I hurt my womb and can¡¯t have children


    anymore! Howe it¡¯s all my fault now!!!¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to argue about this. If you think we¡¯ve wronged you, just sign the divorce paper.


    Why do you still want to be with me?¡± Curtis said, checked his phone, and told Morgan, ¡°Okay, take her


    where she needs to go, I have to leave now!¡±


    As soon as Curtis finished speaking, he hurriedly made a phone call and left.


    Seeing this, Pauline was anxious to follow


    But as soon as she took a step, she felt dizzy and fell to the ground.


    She looked up in despair at Curtis who was hurriedly leaving


    She called out to him, but she didn¡¯t know if Curtis heard her.


    Either way, he never looked back.


    Pauline felt heartbroken and spit out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Morgan reluctantly dropped Pauline off at the local hospital and then reported the situation to his boss.


    Wayne and his wife, looked at each other, their eyes full of helplessness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the doctor¡¯s diagnosis to confirm whether Pauline really has mental issues,¡± Rosalynn


    suggested, observing something off about Pauline¡¯s behavior.


    If she did have a mental illness, getting treatment would be beneficial.


    If not, then perhaps she was just a bit extreme¡­


    In any case, unless Alison could make the decision to cut ties with her problematic parents.


    But she was still so young¡­


    Such a young child, even if physically hurt by her parents, would still run back to them crying for


    comfort.


    Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s voice, Morgan immediately responded, ¡°Got it!¡±


    The call ended.


    Max dunked half his head back in the water, blowing bubbles, looking carefree.


    ¡°All we can do is present the divorce agreement to Pauline. Whether she signs it or not is up to her,¡±


    said Rosalynn helplessly. ¡°Tomorrow, send someone to ask Alison what she thinks¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne felt a pang of guilt.


    Rosalynn had enough to deal with at the office during the day.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she was finally home, she had to deal with the mess he¡¯d caused.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day!¡± Rosalynn patted Wayne¡¯s head, and gave Max a gentle pat on the back,


    ¡°Enough ying with water, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Max, patted, started running excitedly with a wide grin and wagging tongue.


    Looking at him, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh..


    ¡°He¡¯s so cute.¡± Rosalynn, arm in arm with Wayne, said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°What you¡¯ve done won¡¯t be my burden.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, reassuring him.


    She knew Wayne well and knew he must be ming himself for something.


    After some thinking, it must be about Alison.


    ¡°Not just Max, but Ableson and some of your good friends, they are all people you¡¯ve helped, and


    they¡¯re loyal to you because of it,¡± Rosalynn said softly. ¡°Even our reunion happened because you took


    care of me.¡±


    Wayne was slightly taken aback, ¡°Reunion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn, hand in hand with Wayne, said, ¡°When I was young, I saved your life. But it was so


    rushed that I didn¡¯t wait for you to wake up. You fell in love with a blurry figure you saw, which was me


    Wayne was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re not kidding?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Rosalynn looked surprised, ¡°Although it sounds like a movie plot, that¡¯s how


    our love story began.¡±


    Wayne finallyughed, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then things got ugly. You mistook a bad woman who acted like me for me and fell for her.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s smile faded, and he even started to look a bit pale.


    So the stand-in lover Pauline mentioned was¡­


    ¡°But as I said, she¡¯s a bad woman. Before you even had a chance to hold her hand or kiss her, you


    became a vegetable due to a major ident!¡±


    Hearing this, Wayne visibly rxed.


    Thank goodness¡­ What a relief!

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Rosalynn was having a st watching his face run the gamut of emotions.


    Wayne¡¯s ears turned red in no time, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me¡­ keep going¡­¡±


    Rosalynn touched her cheek, ¡°Then you woke up, turned your grief into strength, and quickly made a


    name for yourself. Then we met again. At that time¡­ my grandma was seriously ill, my family was in


    debt, I was still in school, unable to pay off the debts, and had no money to treat my grandma


    Thinking back to those unbearably painful days, Rosalynn¡¯s eyes became moist.


    Wayne¡¯s face was filled with concern, his eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    ¡°Then you ran into me. Because I looked simr to that bad woman, you paid off my family¡¯s debt and


    found a top-notch doctor to treat my grandma, allowing her to live a few more years.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Did I take out all my resentment for her on you?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°You were kind of harsh on me back then.¡±


    Tm sorry¡­¡± Wayne apologized sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve apologized a million times already¡± Rosalynn gently patted the back of his hand, ¡°How did we


    get onto this topic? Do you know who else you¡¯ve helped?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Wayne instantly felt a wave of unease.


    He feared there were other women.


    ¡°Your daughter.¡± Rosalynn chuckled. She recounted the incident where Ivy had hit Wayne with a small


    ball, and how she had walked into the wrong roomter that night, plopped herself on Wayne, and had


    him feed her food and drinks.


    ¡°In just one year, Ivy has grown from a toddler into a little kid.¡± Rosalynn mused, ¡°When she first came


    back, she couldn¡¯t talk fluently, couldn¡¯t write, and was so shy. Now look at her, she¡¯s practically a little


    tyrant!¡±


    ¡°I missed out on so much.¡± Wayne clenched Rosalynn¡¯s hand subconsciously.


    Today, he saw Curtis¡¯s attitude towards Pauline, which made him feel very restless and uneasy.


    He must have done something extremely infuriating to have driven Rosalynn away from him.


    ¡°Babe, we¡¯ve got the rest of our lives ahead of us.¡± Rosalynn gently squeezed his hand, ¡°Tomorrow,


    Jacob Strand ising to see you. There are some things about the past that I¡¯d feel awkward bringing


    up. If you really want to know, you can ask him. He witnessed everything that happened between us


    over those five years.¡±


    Wayne clenched Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°For you now, those things might be hard to ept, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll see a


    psychologist.¡±


    Wayne was smart but also defensive.


    Rosalynn had tried countless ways to get him to see a psychologist.


    Post-traumatic stress disorder was an excuse, but once it came to emotional counseling, he would


    definitely be on his guard.


    She thought long and hard.


    He had been recovering quite fasttely.


    Rather than worrying about when someone might bring up the past in front of him, she decided to tell


    him everything straight up.


    Then, he was directly taken to a psychologist to start therapy.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne nodded without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to.¡±


    Rosalynn gently stroked his cheek.


    She had known Wayne for a long time.


    She had seen all his ups and downs, but this insecure state was new to her.


    Before his amnesia, every time she left, he would feel insecure.


    Butpared to now, his state before was a different ball game.


    Before his amnesia, no matter how insecure Wayne felt, he was always able to keep a tight rein on his


    emotions.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    That night, Rosalynn had a bad dream.


    She dreamt that Wayne was all caught up in a spider web, his limbs all wrapped up in white silk


    threads. The threads around his neck were particrly tough, and had even managed to cut him,


    staining the white silk red with his blood.


    He looked pale and vulnerable, his eyes red as he looked at her. His lips were moving as if he was


    saying something, but Rosalynn couldn¡¯t hear him. She couldn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    In her dream, all she did was call out his name.


    She wanted to get closer, to free him from the web, but a big ck spider blocked her path. No matter


    how hard she tried, the spider always pushed her back.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She woke up with a start.


    Outside, dawn was just breaking.


    Instinctively, she turned to look at his side of the bed.


    Wayne was sleeping peacefully. She sighed in relief, then reached out to wrap her arms around his


    waist, cuddling up to him.


    Wayne was a light sleeper, and he woke up quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He instinctively wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s back, pulling her close.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Just my internal clock ticking, I guess.¡±


    Wayne nced at the time.


    It was only 4:30 am.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cuddle a bit longer.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was soft as he pulled Rosalynnpletely into his arms,


    gently patting her back.


    Rosalynn¡¯s frantic heart eventually calmed down.


    As long as he was by her side, neither the giant spider in her dream, nor anything else, could take him


    away from her.


    After a bit more sleep, Rosalynn woke up at six.


    Wayne was with her the whole time she was getting ready.


    Once she was done, she turned around, leaning against the sink, before reaching up to touch Wayne¡¯s


    cheek. ¡°I¡¯m gonna drop Cory and Ivy at school, then head to the office. Jacob should be here around


    nine. You remember what you promised me yesterday, right?¡±


    Wayne nodded. ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Rosalynn gave Wayne a quick peck.


    Then she headed downstairs.


    First, she dropped Cory off at school, leaving only Ivy in the car.


    Ivy seemed a bit distracted.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked, patting Ivy¡¯s head. ¡°You still worried about Alison?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m taking you to school today just to sort this out.¡± Rosalynn exined to Ivy


    Ivy¡¯s eyes lit up at that


    But then, as if remembering something, her eyes dimmed again.


    ¡°What if her mom is just like yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Let the grown-ups worry about grown-up stuff, Ivy You don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Rosalynn reassured her


    with a smile


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy hugged Rosalynn¡¯s arm. ¡°I trust you the most, Mom!¡±


    ¡°ttering me again, are you?¡± Rosalynn teased, tapping Ivy¡¯s nose


    After dropping Ivy off at the school gate, Rosalynn turned around to find Molly waiting for her


    ¡°Did youe because someone was picking on Ivy yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn replied, patting Molly¡¯s head gently ¡°Let the grown-ups handle this, kiddo¡±


    Molly nodded, checked the time, then said goodbye to Rosalynn, and headed towards the school


    entrance.


    Once sses had started, Rosalynn went straight to the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mrs Silverman, I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble we¡¯ve caused you again!¡± The principal said, looking


    genuinely remorseful.


    cut erinding behind the principal who looked rather afraid.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    The girl was already a bit of a scaredy-cat, and Rosalynn¡¯s gaze only made her more nervous.


    Rosalynn smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re Alison, right? Ivy told me about you. She said you¡¯re the most


    diligent student in your ss, and I never expected you to be this pretty!¡±


    Alison was taken aback.


    She subconsciously touched her face.


    Pretty?


    Her grandma and aunt always said she was ugly


    Her mom also said she wasn¡¯t pretty¡­


    Her mom always warned her not to focus too much on her looks, because no matter how she dressed


    up, she wouldn¡¯t be pretty


    Instead, she should spend this time on studying.


    That way, because of her outstanding academic performance, she might catch the eye of a rich guy in


    the future!


    ¡°Thank you, you¡­you¡¯re pretty too.¡± Alison¡¯s voice was very small, and her face turned red after saying


    those words.


    ¡°Sir, can I have a private talk with Alison?¡± Rosalynn looked at the principal.


    The principal seemed a bit hesitant. He might not be so worried about other students.


    But Alison was too introverted. It was only after some persuasion yesterday that she agreed to go


    home with the principal.


    As soon as she entered the house, she hid in her room like a kitten,


    ¡°Alison, this is Ivy¡¯s mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Alison nodded lightly.


    The principal immediately breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go check on the other students.¡±


    After speaking, he also whispered to Rosalynn.


    ¡°This kid is a bit timid, you¡­you have to bear with her a bit.¡±


    1 understand.¡±


    A momentter, the principal gently closed the door.


    Rosalynn sat in front of the sofa and then beckoned gently to Alison.


    Alison timidly walked over: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mom did something wrong yesterday. I apologize to you and


    Ivy on behalf of her¡±


    ¡°Ivy doesn¡¯t me you. She¡¯s actually quite worried about you.¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    Alison¡¯s small hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a smart kid, so I¡¯ll just say it straight, your mom is sick now, and your dad¡­has another


    woman. I want to know what you think?¡±


    Alison¡¯s small body shook violently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to make a choice now¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°Of course, you have a third


    option, which is not to choose anyone¡±


    Alison¡¯s pupils shook violently.


    ¡°But I am just a child¡± Alison¡¯s fists clenched tighter.


    ¡°So what?¡± Rosalynn retorted.


    Alison lowered her head, her body trembling lightly


    Going with dad actually meant living with grandma and aunt


    Just thinking about her grandma and aunt¡¯s harshness made her unable to control her fear


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom¡­


    Whenever she thought of her mom, she could only think of her mom acting crazy in the cafeteria


    ¡°is thedy my dad¡¯s seeing going to give dad a son?¡± Alison asked quietly


    Rosalynn nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°Is my mom really sick?¡± She hesitated a bit before asking again.


    ¡®She¡¯s in the hospital now, if you want to see her, I can take you there¡± Rosalynn replied


    Rosalynn anticipated that Alison might ask to see her mom next


    However¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ¡°Alison shook her head, then clenched her fists again, looking firmly at Rosalynn,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I want to try living on my own, can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m scared, really really scared,¡± Alison said with tears in her eyes, her head bowed low. ¡°If it


    wasn¡¯t for Ivy yesterday, I might¡¯ve already jumped off a building. Life with either Dad or Mom is just too


    terrifying¡­¡±


    Rosalynn nodded. ¡°I get it.¡±


    Alison nced at Rosalynn timidly, unsure whether she would be willing to help.


    Before, when her dad found out one of her ssmates was a tycoon¡¯s daughter, they had brought up


    Ivy¡¯s parents at the dinner table. They were described as ¡°ruthless and heartless¡±. So, when she found


    out her mom went to see Ivy, she was petrified.


    But the principal had just said that Ivy¡¯s mother was a good person, and if she needed help, she could


    try asking.


    ¡°You should go back to ss. The rest will be taken care of. Of course, if you change your mind and


    want to choose between your parents again, or go see your mom, you can always tell the principal¡±


    Alison was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Ivy¡¯s mother to agree so readily.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn noticed her surprised look and asked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Alison hesitated, bowed her head, and asked tearfully, ¡°If I don¡¯t want my parents, will you think I¡¯m


    cold-hearted and ungrateful?¡±


    The criticism she most often received at home was that she was ungrateful. If she ate a little too much,


    she would be reprimanded. If her aunt was in a bad mood and she was too busy with her homework to


    comfort her, she would get scolded. Over time, she began to question if she really was that heartless.


    Looking at the cautious child in front of her, Rosalynn gently touched her head. ¡°Alison, you just want a


    better life. It¡¯s your parents¡¯ fault that you, a child, are forced to live on your own.¡±


    Alison stood still, then covered her face with her hands and cried like a wounded animal. She didn¡¯t


    understand why others could have such gentle mothers while she felt like she¡¯d been living in hell since


    birth.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stay at the school for long. As they got in the car, Felix couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    I¡¯m afraid after this, more and more people wille to you for help.¡±


    Rosalynn bowed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is where it ends. Neither Wayne nor I will get involved in


    these matters again.¡±


    Felix nodded reluctantly. The car then carried Rosalynn off to the Bane Corp Center.


    Meanwhile, Jacob arrived at Moonlit Lake on time.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering pretty well, huh?¡± Jacob circled Wayne twice,menting approvingly.


    Wayne responded calmly, ¡°Mm, starting from next Monday, I¡¯ll begin my rehab session. I hope this leg


    will recover soon.¡±


    With that, they walked straight into the living room.


    Jacob intended to make a little more small talk before getting down to business.


    But Wayne clearly had other ideas.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    If they were to talk about the five years between Wayne and Rosalynn, Jacob probably knew them


    better than they knew themselves.


    About when exactly did Wayne start to have feelings for Rosalynn, even he couldn¡¯t pinpoint.


    Jacob¡¯s guess? It was the third year after Rosalynn came into his life.


    That was the only time during those five years when Wayne had introduced Rosalynn to his friends.


    Though it was a fleeting moment.


    After that, Wayne seemed to have realized something, and his attitude towards Rosalynn got worse


    and worse.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob¡¯s take on this was, ¡°You¡¯re trying to see if she would leave you just like Olivia Whaley did, right?¡±


    Then came the argument and resignation over Rosalynn¡¯s engagement.


    In losing Rosalynn, Wayne started to resort to all sorts of means including threats, deception, and even


    violence, in a desperate search for his inner self. As Jacob spoke, Wayne¡¯s expression grew more and


    more solemn.


    It wasn¡¯t until the life-or-death moment of Cory and Ivy on the operating table.


    Listening to Jacob, Wayne¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrobly


    It felt like he was hearing about a stranger.


    He felt an overwhelming sense of shame and anger.


    ¡°Thank you, Wayne managed to say that, his voice trembling at the news of his children being saved by


    Jacob.


    Jacob didn¡¯t say much.


    Wayne muttered his response.


    Seeing this, Jacob didn¡¯t press on with the topic.


    Instead, they started to reminisce about their younger days.


    ¡°Thinking back, it was quite a time. We decided to start our ownpany. Bane Energy Corporation,


    when we were still green behind the ears. I remember back then, you wanted nothing more than to


    show your mother that you didn¡¯t need the Silverman Group, that you could build your own empire.


    Fast forward a decade or so, the Silverman Group is pretty much gone, but Bane Energy Corporation


    has be a mountain that many can look up to but can never surpass.


    Jacob crossed his arms, shaking his head and sighing.


    The hand that Wayne had on his knee tightened slightly. ¡°Did I care about my mother¡¯s opinion that


    much?¡±


    ¡°Not just care,¡± Jacob shrugged slightly. ¡°Your mother was indeed a unique woman. In the world of the


    rich and powerful, many mothers would do anything to make their sons the heirs. But your mother was


    different. She began to worry about you challenging her authority when you were just learning to talk.


    She even went as far as to almost take you out in an ident to stop you from attending a meeting!¡±


    Jacob paused.


    And then said, ¡°Wayne, what I¡¯m about to say might sting a little, but, have you ever thought that your


    memory loss might be a blessing in disguise?¡±


    Some memories are better off forgotten.


    Wayne fell silent for a moment, but eventually nodded.


    Jacob stretched his legs, ¡°There¡¯s one more person, you might have forgotten, but I¡¯d like to bring up


    again.¡±


    Wayne thought it was another of his past mistakes.


    He immediately looked up at Jacob, waiting for him to continue judging him.


    But¡­


    ¡°Her name was Erica Lawrence, we knew each other when we were just kids,¡± Jacob¡¯s gaze drifted out


    the window, his face turned a bit pale

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Wayne had heard Erica¡¯s name once or twice from Rosalynn.


    What happened to her? Wayne asked.


    Jacob ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°She¡¯s a real looker, sexy figure, big expressive eyes. We loved


    each other fiercely when we were young, but also, we broke up just as passionately because we were


    young.¡±


    Wayne went quiet, but Jacob didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m actually quite envious of you. After all you¡¯ve been through, you ended up marrying the


    woman you love, raising your kids together, living happily as a family Jacob paused, a lump in his


    throat, ¡°I want that too.¡±


    ¡°If you want it, why not go for it? Is it that hard? Wayne asked.


    Jacob looked at him, then burst outughing: ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory so your thinking has be


    purer. If it were the old you, you wouldn¡¯t tell me to go after it. You¡¯d tell me to weigh the pros and


    cons.¡±


    ¡°You can weigh the pros and cons too,¡± Wayne responded.


    ¡°From what I see now, there are only cons, no pros for Erica.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob and Wayne were different.


    The Strand family had always been close-knit


    He couldn¡¯tpletely cut ties with his family for Erica after marriage.


    But if he kept in contact, given his family¡¯s prejudice against Erica, she would suffer a lot.


    Wayne thought for a while.


    ¡°Have you asked Erica what she thinks?¡±


    Jacob was silent for a moment, then shook his head: ¡°We never officially got back together after


    breaking up when we were young. During the time you were in trouble, my mom had a huge argument


    with her.¡±


    Jacob paused, his expression growing fretful: ¡°My mom was wrong, but Erica was no pushover. She


    kept yelling at my mom, so I blew up at her¡­¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Then she left and hasn¡¯te back since.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should let her go.¡± Wayne thought for a moment, he tried to phrase it more delicately, but it


    came out blunt.


    Jacob was taken aback, staring at Wayne: ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re really annoyed with me?¡±


    Wayne nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t get angry, instead heughed speechlessly: ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done in the past and you


    have the nerve to be annoyed with me? Rosalynn is so forgiving, otherwise you might still be single


    and lonely.¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve lost my memory, one thing I¡¯m certain of is that if she has a conflict with someone, no


    matter who they are or who¡¯s right or wrong, I¡¯ll protect her unwaveringly,¡± Wayne stated firmly.


    Jacob was slightly taken aback.


    He remembered, Wayne did exactly that.


    Except when Rosalynn first wanted to leave Wayne, Wayne deliberately made things difficult for


    Rosalynn over the data error


    But behind the scenes, Wayne was also trying to make amends for Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was actually more capable than he imagined, and she could handle problems on her own.


    ¡°But that¡¯s my mom Jacob looked really upset.


    ¡°So, you should let her go Wayne repeated seriously.


    Jacob furrowed his brows, pretending to check the time: ¡°I can¡¯t believe I spent so much time chatting


    with you, I have some things to take care of at mypany, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He stood up.


    Wayne nodded slightly, recognizing Jacob¡¯s evasion.


    Jacob headed straight for the door


    At the door, he turned back: ¡°I can¡¯t let go. It¡¯s been over a decade, I really can¡¯t let go


    ¡°It¡¯s been over a decade, since you can¡¯t let go and you don¡¯t dare to ept what¡¯s already happened,


    what else is there to talk about?¡± Wayne responded Jacob¡¯s pupils twitched violently


    Then he turned around and left without a word, clenching his fists tightly


    Wayne watched him go.


    Then he pulled out his phone to call Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Every time Wayne thought about what Jacob had just said, he felt guilty and put his phone back.


    He repeated this action several times.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Rosalynn.


    He picked up immediately: ¡°Hey babe!¡±


    ¡°Has Jacob left?¡± Rosalynn asked softly. ¡°The maid told me he stormed off. Did you guys have a fight?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Wayne paused, ¡°I told him to let Erica be, but he wasn¡¯t too thrilled about it


    Rosalynn was drinking water. Upon hearing this, she spat it out: ¡°Wait, why are you guys talking about


    Erica?¡±


    ¡°He brought her up.¡± Wayne scoffed, ¡°He said Erica had a fight with his mom. He knew damn well his


    mom was in the wrong but still med Erica, so I told him to leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that happened? Good on you, we should totally encourage them to break up!¡± Rosalynn


    responded.


    Wayne hung his head: ¡°He said, considering my past, I¡¯m thest person who should be advising him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, your situations are fundamentally different!


    ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Well, our problems are just between us, but Jacob and Erica¡¯s issues are far moreplex. Jacob


    isn¡¯t steady and Erica is born out of wedlock, she needs a load of security that Jacob just can¡¯t


    provide.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne wasn¡¯t really interested in this.


    He just shared his thoughts after Jacob brought it up.


    Now, all he could think about was what a lousy guy he¡¯d been in the past.


    ¡°By the way, when I dropped Ivy off at school, I went to see Alison. Rosalynn changed the subject,


    ¡°Surprisingly, she chose neither her dad nor her mom, but her own life¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll respect her choice then.¡± Wayne wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Anyone who saw her mother in the cafeteria yesterday could sense the tense atmosphere.


    How could a child in the middle of all that not feel it?


    I¡¯ve already assigned someone to handle it.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Once I wrap up things here, how about


    we go on a date?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes lit up immediately: ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    ¡°Well, wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­


    After hanging up, Rosalynn quickly finished the remaining paperwork and hurriedly left the office.


    As soon as she arrived at Moonlit Lake, her phone rang.


    Thinking it was Wayne, she checked her phone only to find it was Erica.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± Rosalynn muttered to herself before answering the call.


    ¡°Congrats Rosalynn, you really brought Wayne back. I¡¯ve evenbelled you as ¡®miracle girl in my


    phone¡± Erica¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other end.


    ¡°I thought you forgot you had a phone. I texted you and got no reply.¡±


    After Erica left the country, Rosalynn had tried to contact her but got no response.


    1 know, my bad if youe to Zurich next month, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal to make it up to you!¡±


    ¡°Zurich?¡± Rosalynn sounded puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m getting married next month. I¡¯m calling to invite your whole family cane


    to my wedding¡±

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Rosalynn stood there, looking totally lost.


    Erica is getting married?


    When Wayne heard the sound of a car, he took the elevator down.


    As soon as he stepped out, he saw the shocked expression on Rosalynn¡¯s face.


    Frowning slightly, he walked towards her.


    Rosalynn reached out to grab his hand, then asked Erica, ¡°And your groom is¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know, a very good man,¡± Erica answered. Her voicecked the usual warmth and


    liveliness, instead it was incredibly gentle. Rosalynn stayed silent for a moment, ¡°Does Jacob know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. He¡¯ll kill my good mood,¡± Erica answered nonchntly, ¡°By the way, I still need a


    flower girl, Can I borrow your little Ivy?¡±


    I¡¯ll ask her, Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m looking forward to the good news¡±


    After chatting a bit more with Erica, who needed to notify other people, Rosalynn ended the call.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn gave a small smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to convince Jacob to let go anymore, because Erica¡¯s


    getting married.¡±


    After leaving Moonlit Lake, Jacob felt increasingly uneasy.


    Since he came back, he had seen many people who knew about his past with Erica.


    They would always bring up Erica unconsciously.


    But Erica¡¯s reputation was not good in their circle, everyone was advising him to let go, to listen to his


    parents, to marry a girl from a good family.


    Only Wayne thought differently, because he didn¡¯t have his old memories.


    He wouldn¡¯t judge Erica based on her reputation.


    Because of this, Jacob found his words hurtful.


    When he got home, Jacob showered, picked up his phone, and tried to call Erica again.


    The call was still unable to get through.


    Actually, this situation was quitemon.


    Over the past decade, this kind of situation had happened many times between him and Erica.


    The longest time was more than a year without contact.


    He thought that like every previous time, once she calmed down, she woulde back to him.


    But after talking with Wayne, Jacob made a decision in his heart.


    This time when she came back, no matter how many people were against it, he would firmly marry her.


    if his parents and family didn¡¯t like her, then he just wouldn¡¯t let her see them.


    A lifetime is long, parents and family would eventually leave him, but a partner is for life.


    He didn¡¯t want to marry a girl from a good family that he didn¡¯t love, he wanted to spend his life with the


    person he loved. Thinking about this, Jacob finally felt a little relief.


    His mood became very good, lying on the couch flipping through his old chatting history with Erica


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When he saw Erica saying that his decoration was not romantic at all, a light bulb went off in Jacob¡¯s


    head.


    Since they were going to get married, he definitely had to prepare their future house right away.


    He contacted his asset manager, and got the addresses of several houses in great locations.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Jacob checked out a few houses, but none of them hit the spot.


    Then it hit him. Erica has always been a fan of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Moonlit Lake!¡±


    Jacob immediately called his property manager, instructed him to sell off two houses, and quickly buy


    one at Moonlit Lake.


    Having sorted that out, Jacob gave it another thought and dialed Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was on a date with Wayne.


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s call, she thought he had got wind of Erica¡¯s uing wedding.


    ¡°Why is he calling me if his ex is getting married?¡± mumbled Rosalynn before picking up the phone.


    As she was about to speak, Jacob¡¯s excited voice came through, ¡°Rosalynn, can you find out who the


    interior designer for the Moonlit Lake houses is? And could you give me their contact?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Are you redecorating your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for my wedding!¡± Jacob said proudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married too?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise.


    Wayne, who was busy stuffing his face, was also surprised to see his wife¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Who else is getting married?¡± Jacob asked with a chuckle.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t answer, but continued, ¡°Who are you marrying? The girl from your blind date?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, how could I marry anyone else? My bride-to-be is Erica. Jacob was in high spirits,


    ¡°Guess Wayne¡¯s scolding really woke me up¡­¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rosalynn was at a loss for words.


    In her mind she was thinking, ¡°You might be awake, but you no longer have a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Jacob thought the call was dropping when he didn¡¯t hear Rosalynn respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll look into it for you.¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re marrying Erica, does she know this?¡±


    Jacob sighed, ¡°She¡¯s mad at me right now, I can¡¯t reach her, and she¡¯s blocked me everywhere. How


    would she know?¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s a done deal without even asking her. She¡¯s mad at you, don¡¯t you think


    you should go find her? Apologize maybe?¡±


    Jacob saved Cory and Ivy¡¯s lives, so Rosalynn wanted him to end up with the woman he loved.


    ¡°Why are you being so harsh?¡± Jacob was puzzled, ¡°You probably don¡¯t get it. This is how we¡¯ve


    always been. She¡¯lle around¡±


    ¡°What if, this time, she stays mad at you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Why are you saying such weird things? Has she contacted you recently?¡± Jacob was finally on alert.


    ¡°Jacob, no one will stand still and wait for you forever. Rosalynn said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t take things for


    granted. Erica has always been insecure. She needs to be chosen and loved firmly, not waiting for her


    temper to cool down and return to you.¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you this?¡± Jacob asked after a moment of silence.


    Rosalynn sighed softly, ¡°She¡¯s not the type to voice her inner thoughts. Jacob, I don¡¯t cross paths with


    her much, but I can still feel her loneliness and emptiness. How can you, her partner, not feel it at all?¡±


    She suddenly remembered a phrase.


    He loved her, but he never really understood her


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jacob was starting to get anxious.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t the kind of person to judge or criticize others¡¯ rtionships


    ¡°Jacob, if you want to see her, if you want to know how she¡¯s doing, it¡¯s easy Go find the answers


    yourself. I¡¯m having a date with my husband, I¡¯m gotta go.*


    Before Jacob could respond, Rosalynn had already ended the call


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Wayne gently held her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°When I first met Erica, her family had already set her up


    with a fiance. He¡¯s no big shot, but from what I gathered, hees from a decent family. But Erica


    refused without hesitation, which worsened her rtionship with her family. She never talked about it,


    but it¡¯s clear as day to anyone who¡¯s not blind, she refused because of Jacob.¡±

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Back then, Rosalynn was doing her best to y the role of a good and gentle girl for Wayne.


    The folks around Wayne didn¡¯t pay her much mind, they didn¡¯t even bother to watch their words around


    her


    So, Rosalynn heard a lot of chatter about Erica from the people around Jacob.


    ¡°Gics don¡¯t lie, her mother was a home wrecker, so how good could she possibly be? Just look at


    the endless stream of men around her in these years since she split with Jacob!*


    ¡°She ims she turned down her marriage proposal, but who knows if the guy just got wind of her


    reputation and decided to beat it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just spreading this rumor to keep Jacob on a leash?¡±


    Back then, Rosalynn had a few encounters with Erica.


    Regardless of anything else, she had seen the way Erica looked at Jacob. Her eyes were always full of


    admiration and sparkling, totally different from how she looked at others..


    She felt really uneasy about what those people were saying.


    The only time she ever interfered with these rich kids¡¯ affairs when she was around Wayne was for


    Erica.


    When Jacob¡¯s friends were all making fun of Erica and Jacob was there, she thought Jacob would


    stand up for Erica. But he chose to stay silent the whole time


    At that moment, Rosalynn understood. In Jacob¡¯s mind, Erica was exactly as these people portrayed


    her.


    She bumped into Erica the next day


    Thinking that Erica had been nice to her, Rosalynn blurted out, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, do you really have to be


    with Jacob?¡±


    Erica looked incredibly shocked, then as if she realized something. ¡°You were at the party with Wayne


    last night, right? You heard them talking about me. right?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say a word, but Erica suddenly hugged her, ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    After that, Erica started hanging out with Rosalynn on her own initiative.


    Until the ¡°male prostitute¡± incident long ago, when Erica was scared by Wayne into fleeing the country


    After all these years, Erica never got what she wanted.


    Rosalynn had a feeling that this time, Erica was really not going to turn back.


    Erica cherished marriage very much, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected the arranged marriage.


    No matter how much she argued with Jacob, she never used marriage as a threat.


    So, Rosalynn believed that since Erica decided to get married, well¡­ she was determined let go of the


    past.


    Wayne was staring at the hand tightly grasped in Rosalynn¡¯s.


    ¡°Jacob said, you were someone I chased after wholeheartedly, if I hadn¡¯t been so persistent, like


    Jacob, would you have left me?¡± Wayne asked, looking


    upset.


    ¡°To be honest with you, yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne felt a pang of fear and pain.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯ve booked you a session with a psychologist, starting tomorrow, once a week to begin with,


    then we can adjust depending on how it goes.¡± Rosalynn changed the subject, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalynin gently caressed his face, then looked out at theke.


    It was Lakeside Park


    This was where she first met Wayne and where their deep connection began.


    After Jacob finished his call with Rosalynn, his happiness vanished into thin air.


    He tried to contact Erica through an overseas social media app


    To his surprise, he found that he had also been blocked by her on that app


    Jacob¡¯s heart started racing like a wild horse.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    He quickly whipped out his phone, dialed a number, and as soon as the call was picked up, he barked,


    ¡°I need you to find Erica


    ¡°Erica? What has she done to tick you off this time? Has your little soap opera finally escted to her


    duping you out of your money and love?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Jacob paused for a moment, ¡°And you, you


    jerk, stop making fun of her!¡±


    The guy on the other end felt the heat of Jacob¡¯s fury and quickly responded, ¡°Alright, Mr. Strand, just


    hold your horses. I¡¯ll get someone on it immediately!¡±


    Time seemed to crawl at a snails pace after that.


    Jacob paced back and forth in his mansion,


    Whenever Erica returned to the country, she woulde up with all sorts of excuses to crash at his


    ce.


    This house was the one she had stayed in the longest.


    She didn¡¯t like the color of the throw pillows, so she went to Herm¨¨s and picked out some exotic ones,


    which she then ced on the couch


    Those pillows totally shed with the decor of his house.


    And then there were the mugs she bought for the bar counter.


    She always snuck in pairs of new ones, recing Jacob¡¯s old mugs with the ones she picked.


    Then there were the nts on the balcony.


    She said his ce was too gloomy and did not match her sunny and energetic image.


    And there was¡­


    As Jacob waited for the news, he didn¡¯t dare to take a break. He wandered around the house, looking


    at and touching everything that belonged to Erica


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been away for too long and with the housekeepers cleaning and airing out the house daily, her


    scent was long gone.


    After searching for quite some time, Jacob found a half-used bottle of her perfume in one of the


    drawers in her wardrobe.


    He sprayed it, took a whiff, and felt a bit of his anxiousness fade away.


    But the lingering scent of the perfume wasn¡¯t quite the same as Erica¡¯s natural smell.


    This made him even more anxious


    About half an hourter, his phone started vibrating.


    Jacob quickly answered, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°We found her¡­¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end, ¡°Erica is in Zurich.¡±


    ¡°Zurich¡­ I see, I¡¯ll book a flight right¡­¡±


    Before Jacob could finish his sentence, he heard the serious tone on the other end, ¡°She¡¯s getting


    married in Zurich in about ten days.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jacob froze, thinking he must have misheard.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting married in Zurich. We know the groom.¡± The guy on the other end sounded a bit


    disdainful, ¡°Remember that one time Erica¡¯s family arranged a marriage for her? The groom is the


    uncle of the man from back then!¡±


    That was a long time ago and Jacob didn¡¯t really pay much attention to it back then.


    He agreed with his friends¡¯ opinions at the time.


    The man¡¯s family were ordinary and couldn¡¯tpare with him in terms of wealth. There was no way


    Erica would give him up to choose such a family ¡°Where did you get this information? This is


    impossible!


    Jacob¡¯s voice lowered into a growl.


    ¡°Check your Whatsapp¡± The guy paused, seemingly attempting to console Jacob, ¡°Jacob, maybe Erica


    getting married is a good thing. Maybe she won¡¯t bother you anymore *


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jacob¡¯sposure vanished in an instant. He yelled rudely into the phone.


    ¡°Erica would only choose me. She won¡¯t marry anyone else!¡±

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Jacob mmed down the phone in a huff. Immediately, his phone started buzzing, with pictures and


    videos flooding in from the other side. Jacob went white as a sheet, trembling as he unlocked his


    Whatsapp.


    The first pic that came up was Erica¡¯s beaming face. He remembered people once wondering how


    Erica, with her tough upbringing, could still manage to be so happy every day.


    Jacob had once asked Erica, ¡°You¡¯re alwaysughing, must be a lot of happy stuff happening, huh?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t recall how Erica replied. He didn¡¯t seem to have paid much attention to her response.


    But he vaguely remembered a sparkle in her eyes when she answered.


    Next, Jacob saw Erica in her stunning wedding dress, eyes lowered as if showing off the dress. Then


    another picture of the same wedding dress, and a big hand gently resting on Erica¡¯s waist. Just these


    two pics shattered Jacob.


    He quickly scrolled through the rest, seeing a church pic, and an invitation reading: Larkin Carter &


    Erica, inviting you to witness our union on X day of X month of X year at a certain church. Seeing this,


    Jacob felt a sharp pain in his chest and immediately booked a flight to Zurich.


    On his way to the airport, he had someone dig up dirt on this Larkin guy. By the time he reached the


    airport, he had a file on Larkin. He was three years older than Erica, came from a pretty decent family,


    and was an antiques dealer. The file also had a photo of Larkin, aplete contrast to Jacob¡¯s style


    After going through the file, Jacob held his head and muttered, ¡°This can¡¯t be real, Erica once said she


    hates cold and reticent guys.¡± As he thought this, he dialed another number, ¡°I want dirt on Larkin. If


    he¡¯s clean, dig up on his family. If they¡¯re clean, make something up, got it?¡± The person on the other


    end immediately agreed.


    Two hourster, Jacob was on his flight to Zurich. Word quickly got back to Rosalynn. Wayne hadn¡¯t


    activated his old phone yet, so his friends couldn¡¯t reach him and called Rosalynn instead.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, we¡¯ve thought it over and decided Wayne should handle this mess.¡±

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Erica¡¯s getting hitched, and Jacob¡¯s on a ne to Zurich after hearing the news. He even asked us to


    dig up dirt on the groom. Everyone knows, whether it¡¯s us friends or Jacob¡¯s parents, that no one¡¯s a


    fan of Erica. We figured if she¡¯s marrying someone else, then let her do it, it¡¯s less trouble for Jacob, but


    he ¡±


    ¡°You guys are something else,¡± Rosalynn cut him off in exasperation. f Erica wasn¡¯t marrying, you¡¯d


    comin about her clinging to Jacob. Now she¡¯s leaving Jacob to get married, and you¡¯re still


    badmouthing her? I¡¯m really curious, what on earth did Erica do to make you guys despise her so


    much?¡±


    The guy on the other end was clearly taken aback by Rosalynnis outburst and fell silent.


    ¡°Do you guys know who she¡¯s marrying? And you¡¯re already throwing shade? Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I didn¡¯t mean anything, I just hope Wayne can step in, get Jacobi back, he will listen to


    Wayne


    The guy on the other end was clearly holding back his anger.


    Rosalynn was no longer the naive little girl she used to be, that much was cleat to everyone


    ¡°No.¡± At that moment, Wayne chimed in from the side.


    ¡°Wayne, you.¡±


    The guy on the other end heard Wayne¡¯s voice and wanted to say something more


    ¡°Enough¡± Rosalynn cut him off, get it. You guys think Erica¡¯s marriage is a sham, a ploy to get Jacob off


    her back, Well, rest easy, Erica is really getting married, and your buddy Jacob will be truly free¡±


    The guy on the other end fell silent.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have anything else to say and hung up.


    ¡°Who were they?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Your buddies.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne probably figured out from the conversation that his friends were being nasty to Erica. It


    reminded him of his past rtionship with Rosalynn


    He hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Did they treat you like this too?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, pretending to think only once. Then you flipped the table and took me away¡±


    To be honest, Rosalynn didn¡¯t see any major problems during that time when she was with Wayne


    Because at that time, Wayne was really good to her.


    When the girlfriends of Wayne¡¯s friends mocked her for being Wayne¡¯s stand in, he would immediately


    lose his temper and say. ¡°Who the hell are you guys tough at her? Do you even have the right?¡±


    After that, Rosalynn never saw those girlfriends around Wayne¡¯s friends again


    And there was even a time when he ruined a business partnership just because the otherpany¡¯s


    boss had been hitting on Rosalynn. He smashed a wine bottle on the guy


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Wayne sighed in relief, 7 won¡¯t hang out with them anymore.¡±


    Rosalynnughed. ¡°You havent been hanging out with them for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wayne put his arm around Rosalynn, just about to kiss her, when Ivy¡¯s voice came from the


    doorway


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s time for our family craft project!¡±


    Wayne dropped his head onto Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder with a helplessugh.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Coming-¡°Rosalynnughed and patted Wayne¡¯s back.


    As she did the craft project with Ivy Rosalynn was still thinking about Jacob going to see Erica


    Jacob was a smooth operator


    Rosalynn had never seen him make a mistake


    But the smoother the operator, the more unpredictable the consequences if they screwed up.


    After giving it some thought, she sent a message to Erica.


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s on a ne to Zurich¡±


    Erica replied quickly after the message was sent, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll save him a seat at the wedding banquet.¡±

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    Then, Erica excitedly sent several wedding dress photos to Rosalynn: ¡°I was just thinking about you.


    Which dress do you think I should pick?¡± Enca is mixed race, and thanks to her ethnicity, she has a


    killer body


    These wedding dresses just totally show off her assets.


    ¡°Maybe you should ask your fianc¨¦ if he¡¯s cool with a four¨Cday wedding, changing dresses every day I


    really can¡¯t decide Rosalynn replied. Erica sent back a string of LOLS


    ¡°Whoa, who¡¯s the bride? She¡¯s stunning!¡± Ivy, seeing that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t focused on her crafts,


    quietly sneaked up and instantly lit up at the sight of the wedding dress photos


    ¡°Look again, who is it?¡± Rosalynn handed her phone to Ivy Ivy was even more surprised, ¡°It¡¯s Erical is


    she finally getting hitched to Jacob?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s smile faded a bit, then she yfully pinched Ivy¡¯s nose


    ¡°You sure remember a lot about those twol


    ¡°Because Erica is so pretty¡­¡± Ivy mumbled, then continued to look at the photos, ¡°Howe there¡¯s


    only Erica in the photo? Where¡¯s Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, Erica isn¡¯t marrying Jacob Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s back


    Ivy was shocked: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her that yourselfter? Rosalynn touched her face, ¡°By the way, she said she wants


    you to be a flower girl at the wedding. Are you up


    for it?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 am!¡± Ivy nodded immediately, but then she seemed to remember something, ¡°Mom, will Jacob be


    upset?¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re a kid. You don¡¯t need to worry about everyone¡¯s happiness or unhappiness.¡± Wayne


    said.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s right.¡±Rosalynn gave Wayne a thumbs up.


    Ivy was somewhat confused, then she turned her head and saw Baillie and Paige strolling by theke


    outside.


    Her worries disappeared in an instant.


    ¡± get it¡± Ivy lifted her chin, ¡°Just like Uncle Sutton, Paige and Baillie!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, thinking, her daughter really really knows how to draw parallels


    ¡°But Uncle Sutton is not nice to Paige. Jacob is very good to Erica, when he was sick I went to see him,


    he was feeding Erica fruits and taking care of her.¡°lvy fell into deep thought after a few seconds, ¡°Mom,


    will Erica¡¯s new husband be as good as Baillie?¡±


    Rosalynn patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    How could such a small child have so many questions every day?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met him yet, so I can¡¯t say, but since he was chosen by Erica, he should be a good guy¡±


    Erica likes Jacob, but she¡¯s not blind. She¡¯s always been clear about her situation.


    The man who could help her out of this situation, Rosalynn thought, should be decent, right?


    But Erica had no idea, Ivy was worried sick for her.


    Her decision to get married came quite suddenly


    Somehow, Larkin managed to get the Lawrence family involved in the wedding, which made her


    nervous all of a sudden.


    She was constantly checking all the details of the church, the venue, and the guests¡® hotel


    amodations.


    After confirming the details of the pre¨Cwedding party again, Erica sat there, and the message from


    Rosalynn suddenly popped into her head.


    Jacob wasing


    ¡°Erica¡±


    A gentle voice came from behind.


    Erica immediately snapped back to reality

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    A big hand with an emerald ring gently rested on her slender shoulders, bringing a touch offorting


    strength.


    ¡°The pre¨Cwedding party is all set.¡± Erica smiled at him,


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I feel your happiness? Larkin sat across from her.


    Larkin was tall, often worked out, and had a muscr build


    He looked even better than he did in his photos, but he had a very cold demeanor


    He came across as someone who waspletely at peace with the world


    There was a string of beads on his wrist


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just say it Erica took a deep breath, ¡°Jacob is on his way to Zurich¡±


    Larkin nodded, is heing to steal you away?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t take me.¡± Erica said firmly, then hesitated slightly, ¡°Larkin, Jacob and his people are ruthless,


    I¡¯m a bit worried¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Larkin shook his head, ¡°He can¡¯t do anything¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Erica was still a bit worried.


    Larkin was very sure: Tm sure¡±


    Erica nced at him and finally felt relieved.


    Then sheughed at herself: Tm overreacting, he may not even do anything.¡±


    She always knew that in Jacob¡¯s heart, she might be something he couldn¡¯t let go of, but she wasn¡¯t


    that important


    His family, pride, honor, and many other things were more important than her.


    From her initial encounter with Jacob to now, she had been dreaming for sixteen years, but she had


    finally woken up.


    ¡°No matter what he wants to do, it won¡¯t change the fact that we are legally married¡± Larkin said calmly,


    then nced at her wedding dress album, ¡°Haven¡¯t you chosen your wedding dress yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all the wedding dresses you picked out, each one suits me, how am I supposed to


    choose?¡± Erica was quickly distracted, ¡°My friend suggested I discuss with you, our weddingsts four


    days, so that I can change a different wedding dress each day!¡±


    Larkinughed, his shoulders shaking lightly, then actually nodded: If you¡¯re not afraid of the hard work,


    then four days it is!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Erica immediately shook her head, ¡°A wedding is a big deal, how can you treat it casually!¡±


    People who disrespect weddings, what good cane of their marriage?


    This was something her mother had said before she passed away


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s worry about this another day, now, let¡¯s go eat Larkin stood up and reached out his hand to Erica.


    Erica reached out and their hands sped tightly.


    In fact, Erica had met Larkin ten years ago


    Larkin¡¯s family was in the herbal medicine business and had some business dealings with the


    Lawrence family


    Back then, her father wasn¡¯t as dismissive of her as he is now


    Back then, Larkin¡¯s sister was already running the family business, and her son was about the same


    age as Erica.


    Long ago, Erica¡¯s father wanted to match her with Larkin¡¯s nephew.


    One sweltering summer day ten years ago.


    She was sent to the Carter family¡¯s estate under a pretext made up by her father


    There she met Larkin.


    To her surprise, the Larkin she met was dressed as a monk!


    The next day when she saw Larkin again, it was at the pool.


    She was drowning in the pool, Larkin saved her, she was about to lose her life, but Larkin performed


    CPR and artificial respiration to save her


    When she regained consciousness, Larkin had already left.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    Erica bumped into Larkin again, a full decade and a bit after theirst encounter.


    Just the day before, Jacob¡¯s meddlesome mum had sought her out, making a brish proposal to buy her


    off, to make her leave Jacob alone. She was all like, ¡°Over my dead body will I let my son be with an


    unsuitable girl like you. Marrying you? Not on my watch¡±


    She threatened to kill herself right in front of Jacob if he insisted on marrying Erica


    Not exactly Mother of the Year material, that one


    If Erica had been the type to bend over backwards to please others, how would her old man have


    ditched her in the first ce?


    So she butted heads with Jacob¡¯s mum big time


    When Jacob showed up, his mum started ying sick. And then, as predictable as a bad si, no


    matter who was right or wrong, Jacob would always pin the me on Erica


    She was heartbroken packed her things and headed to H Country


    The very next day, she was on a cruise ship and ran into Larkin again.


    She was lost in thought, and bumped into someone on the deck


    ¡°Erica?¡± The person recognized her, looking stunned, and started hollering, Larkin, Larkin, get over


    here!¡±


    Erica was totally confused.


    Honestly, she had even crossed swords with Wayne, so the list of people she¡¯d pissed off was probably


    very long


    She figured this was just another casualty of her past catching up to her


    She tried to run away, I¡¯m not Erica, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    But the guy didn¡¯t let her. He grabbed her arm, ¡°You totally are! No matter how much you¡¯ve changed,


    I¡¯d recognize you right away! Larkin Get over here¡± Erica was feeling pretty low, what with her recent


    heartbreak and now running into an old enemy


    Could her luck get any worse?


    While she was wallowing in self¨Cpity, a tall figure appeared


    Erica stared nkly at him, finding him vaguely familiar but couldn¡¯t put her finger on where she knew


    him from


    ¡°Orval Carter,¡± he said, his voice soft yetmanding


    The man clutching Erica¡¯s arm promptly let go, then pointed at Erica, ¡°Erica.


    Larkin looked at Enca, his handsome eyes calm andposed, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Jong time no see, how


    have you been?¡±


    ¡°Orval?¡± Erica turned to look at the man in the impable suit with a traditional haircut next to her, the


    gears in her memory finally clicking into ce. ¡°Orval? Were we almost engaged before?¡±


    ¡°You finally remember me, what an honor!¡± Orval mumbled, his tone a bit ironic,


    ¡°No, I mean, it was me who didn¡¯t want to get engaged, but these things are supposed to be mutual,


    right? You¡¯re not about to make a scene here, are you?¡± Erica asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I was originally in talks to marry you, but then my family decided my uncle should


    marry you instead!!¡± Orval quickly corrected her.


    ¡°Your uncle, isn¡¯t he a monk?¡± Erica blurted out, then a memory suddenly hit her. A face full of divine


    aura shed in her mind, and she looked at Larkin sitting opposite her in shock.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The stern face in front of her slowly ovepped with the divine face in her memory


    ¡°Oh my God


    Erica covered her mouth, her eyes filled with fear and confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left the monastery?¡± Erica finally managed to spit out the question after a long while


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm,¡± Larkin nodded


    Erica awkwardlyughed.


    It¡¯s normal for a monk to leave the monastery


    It¡¯s definitely not because of that artificial respiration! That was a lifesaving measure!


    Saving a life ismendable!


    God wouldn¡¯t me him, he couldn¡¯t have left the monastery over this, there are too many temptations


    in the world, it can¡¯t just be because of an artificial


    respiration!


    ¡°Right, well, I think I left something in my room, so I better go. See you around¨CBye now-

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Erica gave a wave and then took off.


    She¡¯d booked a cruise that was due to gatiivant around the sea for about a month.


    She¡¯d managed to dodge for a couple of days, before inevitably bumping into Larkin Carter again.


    At first, they just had small talks, but it turned out that Larkin was a real hoot. He wasn¡¯t much of a


    talker, but every word that came out of his mouth hit Erica right in the feels.


    About half a monthter, they were very close as friends. Unable to keep it to herself any longer, Erica


    finally voiced the question that had been gnawing at her since their reunion, ¡°Larkin, when did you


    chuck in the towel on being a monk? And why?¡±


    Larkin east her a nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, probably ten years Because i was swept off my feet by a woman¡± He said it


    with his usual coolness, as if him giving up monkhood for a woman had nothing to do with Erica¡±


    ¡°You, swept off your feet by a woman? She must be something else, huh?¡± Erica blurted out without


    thinking.


    Larkin looked at her, in my eyes, she was indeed something else. Enough to make me give up


    everything, to even fight with my own family. But unfortunately, she was already taken, and in the end, I


    didn¡¯t win her over¡±


    His tone was unmistakably barbed.


    Erica was stunned.


    ¡°Larkin, I¡¯m a bit slow on the uptake, so I¡¯ll just ask you straight up. You¡¯re not talking about me right?¡±


    Erica pulled a face and gave an awkwardugh. Larkin nodded unppably. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you¡±


    ¡°You got swept off your feet¡­ by me? all because of the time you saved me? Erica continued.


    ¡®Yes¡®


    Erica was totally shocked


    So much for the innocent monk


    ¡°This is all my fault Erica pped her forehead, if I hadn¡¯t been drowning back then, you wouldn¡¯t have


    given up being a monk?¡±


    Larkin¡¯s gaze drifted away.


    The sky was full of clouds, incredibly beautiful, with the sun almostpletely set.


    Erica thought that would be the end of this topic, since it was something from ten years ago.


    Given Larkin¡¯s looks, demeanor, and family background, it was likely he¡¯d already found someone.


    At this thought, Erica felt a twinge of annoyance.


    She should¡¯ve asked Larkin earlier if he was married or had a partner, if he had,


    There was really no need for all these chats over the past few days.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s been ten years. Have you fulfilled your dream?¡± Just as Erica thought they were done with


    this topic, Larkin suddenly dropped another question


    Erica stiffened, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ve fulfilled my dream?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep at it? Larkin continued


    Erica hung her head.


    She¡¯d done her toenails long beforeing aboard and they became ufortable in her shoes. She


    had to cut them haphazardly and they looked a mess.


    If it were in front of Jacob, she would¡¯ve discreetly pulled her toes back so he wouldn¡¯t see


    But she had no such thoughts now.


    So what if they looked bad?


    Tm really tired.¡± Erica admitted.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯d already been through the wringer once with Jacob, struggling at the brink of life and death,

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Erica made up her mind.


    She decided to swallow her pride and stubbornness, ending her decade¨Clong entanglement with


    Jacob, hoping to achieve what she wanted. But things didn¡¯t turn out as expected.


    She¡¯d been gone for half a month and Jacob totally had ways to contact her.


    She never deliberately stopped him from finding her


    But he didn¡¯t take any action.¡­¡­..


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Just like countless times before, he confidently waited for her to return as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°So, should we reconsider our marriage?¡±


    Larkin¡¯s words were like a depth charge, silent but powerful


    ¡°What?¡± Erica looked at Larkin in surprise


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart and clear¨Cheaded, you know better than anyone that Mr. Jacob is not right for you,¡±


    Larkin stated bluntly


    ¡°So, if he¡¯s not right for me, you think you are?¡± Erica was furious when she heard this, suddenly


    standing up. ¡°And even if I give up on Jacob, why should i consider marrying you? Can¡¯t I live without a


    man?¡±


    With that, she grabbed a book from the table and stormed out.


    The next day, she hid in her room all day


    But Larkin had the servants bring her favorite foods for every meal.


    This went on for two days


    Then Orval Carter showed up.


    ¡°Miss Erica, your reputation is not good, you know?¡± Orval started off bluntly when he saw Erica. ¡°But


    do you know what kind of person Larkin is? He started being a monk at the age of three and is now a


    very prestigious one! All these years, he never nced at any woman arranged for him by his, family,


    knowing you were taken, he never bothered you! You were with Jacob for ten years, and Larkin waited


    for you for ten years! Even I already got married and had kids¡­


    Drval¡¯s voice got quieter and quieter


    Erica didn¡¯t say anything


    He was all set for a big argument with Erica.


    But she just stayed silent.


    This made Orval somewhat scared.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Orval asked


    ¡°All those rumors about me were spread by someone who didn¡¯t want me to be recognized by the


    Lawrence family. I never had anything to do with those men,¡± Erica said.


    She felt wronged, ¡°No one believes me, and anyone can use these rumors to nder me!¡±


    Even Jacob believed the rumors.


    ¡°Larkin is a lofty person, I¡¯m not good enough for him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave at the next port, we won¡¯t


    meet again, are you satisfied?¡± Erica looked at the shocked Orval, then mmed the door shut.


    Truth be told, this half month was one of the rare easy andfortable times in Erica¡¯s life.


    Sometimes she really didn¡¯t understand, obviously those men were interested in her, why was she the


    one who ended up being wrong in the end?


    That day, Erica hung a ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign on her door and refused Larkin¡¯s help.


    When dawn came, the cruise ship would be docking at the next port


    Erica packed her bags, nning to end her trip early and put an end to her past with Jacob


    Late at night.


    The deck was empty


    Looking at the starry sky and the bright moon, Erica, holding half a bottle of wine, left her room and


    walked to the deck alone.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Just as she sat down, someone came over


    Without even lifting her eyes, she caught a familiar scent


    It was Larkin


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Erica didn¡¯t look at him,cking her previous warmth, she spoke coldly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Larkin frowned, squatting down in front of her: ¡°Orval said you¡¯re leaving at the next port?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Erica responded, still detached and without any excess words


    ¡°Where are you going after you leave?¡± Larkin continued to ask


    ¡°Mr. Larkin, I don¡¯t think this is any of your business.¡± Erica never looked at Larkin 1 want to be alone.


    Can you go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to look for Jacob? Larkin¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed, and the hand resting on the


    armrest of the recliner tightened slightly ¡°So you think I can¡¯t make it without a man, huh?¡± Erica finally


    looked at Larkin.


    Larkin¡¯s eyes were crystal clear


    He was taken aback, then furrowed his eyebrows: ¡°have you been mad these past few days because


    of this? You think I care about those rumors?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Erica¡¯s voice wasced with sarcasm. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, why did Orvale to scold


    me? What¡¯s this about you waiting for me for ten years? Did I know? Did I even know you existed? And


    he was saying my reputation is bad? Well, if your reputation is good, if you¡¯re noble, wouldn¡¯t it be


    better if I stayed away from you?¡±


    Larkin¡¯s face was pale, obviously angry: ¡°Erica, can you please talk to me properly?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Enca didn¡¯t think twice, she fired back instantly


    Larkin took a few deep breaths, then looked at her seriously ¡°Erica, proving who loves you and who will


    never leave you is not done by constantly pushing them away! I don¡¯t need you to push me away, or


    leave ande back over and over


    Erica was stunned as he hit a nerve.


    She looked at Larkin, her eyes slowly reddening


    Seeing this, Larkin furrowed his eyebrows again. He lifted his hand, cing it on Erica¡¯s cheek: Tm not


    noble at all.¡±


    Enca was taken aback.


    1 just saved you from the pool, and held your body, touched your lips¡­ even in front of God, even in


    the face of scriptures, all my mind is filled with is a strong desire to possess you.¡±


    Hearing such words from Larkins mouth, Erica was very shocked


    what are you talking about?¡±


    Larkin immediately chuckled helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense, every word is from my beart¡±


    Erica pursed her lips: ¡°My reputation is really bad, you..


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Larkin shook his head. ¡°Erica, why don¡¯t we put these aside and have a genuine


    rtionship? Maybe you¡¯ll find that a healthy rtionship can make your life much morefortable¡±


    Erica nced at Larkin, then withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to date¡± Erica said decisively


    So what¡¯s the most effective way to scare off a man who just wants to y around?


    That is, of course.. I want to get married.¡± Erica blurted out.


    Larkin was stunned: ¡°Married?¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Erica felt a pang of bitterness in her heart, as expected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get to know me better? What if I seem okay on the surface, but I¡¯m actually a bad


    guy?¡± Larkin asked.


    Erica was sure that Larkin just wanted to fool around with her


    So she firmly said: ¡°I¡¯ve dated Jacob and it¡¯s too tiring, now I just want to get married!¡±

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Well let¡¯s just roll with your idea then¡±


    Erica was on the fence, unsure how Larkin would respond, but he made his answer clear.


    ¡°Larkin, I¡¯m dead serious!¡± said Erica, knitting her brows


    Larkin looked at her, ¡°You won¡¯t find anyone who takes this more seriously than I do.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sneak off to get married!¡± Erica continued, ¡°1 want a perfect proposal, grand wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it all covered¡± Larkin replied without hesitation, ¡°Do you want to get married in Zurich?¡±


    Erica was surprised that Larkin knew this,


    She looked at Larkin in a daze, then nodded.


    Til start making arrangements tomorrow¡± Larkin said, then seemed to remember something, ¡°And for


    your family, I¡¯ll respect your wishes. If you want them toe, I¡¯ll invite them. If not, we¡¯ll just let them


    know. ill sort out the wedding gift, n the wedding the way you want, and all of my personal assets will


    be transferred under your name prior to the wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Larkin, stop


    Erica raised her hand.


    ¡°How did youe up with the whole n already?¡±


    Larkin stopped talking


    He looked at her, his gaze steady, then he said sincerely and earnestly, ¡°Because I¡¯ve fantasized about


    it many times, prepared many times, double¨Cchecked many times, so you can rest assured, nothing


    will be left out.¡±


    Erica¡¯s heart suddenly ached


    This didn¡¯t feel real, because no one had ever been so considerate towards her


    1 don¡¯t deserve this.¡± Erica choked up, expressing her inner thoughts.


    You do.¡± Larkin hesitated for a moment, as if making up his mind, then covered her hand with his, and


    held it tightly, ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯d give up everything for. You¡¯re worth it.¡±


    And just like that, Erica unexpectedly ended up with the man she was almost going to marry ten years


    ago.


    She didn¡¯t rush to register for marriage, instead, continued on the second half of the trip.


    After the trip ended, she confidently registered her marriage with Larkin.


    Larkin was truly special


    Although they¡¯d only been together for a month, Erica felt herself healing a little each day


    The childhood trauma, the pain of losing her parents, the betrayal by rtives, and the unfulfilled love


    with Jacob for sixteen years.


    Larkin was like spring rain, nourishing her parched life.


    When Erica returned tond, she took another look at Jacob¡¯s social media, which could¡¯ve been a way


    for him to reach out.


    There was nothing, he never reached her. That was Jacob¡¯s choice.


    In a sh, Erica let go.


    She had to take a step forward, embrace her new life, with her new partner


    Coming back to reality. Erica looked at Larkin again, her face full of smiles.


    1 want BBQ¡°¡±


    Larkin nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go for BBQ¡±


    As they stepped out of the door, they bumped into Orval


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hey, are you two off to eat something delicious without me?¡±


    ¡°Why should we bring you when we¡¯re going out?¡± Erica replied straightforwardly not hiding anything


    ¡°All day long. I¡¯m running around for your wedding, printing invitations on one side, hunting venues on


    the other. You think I¡¯m not tired?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you cane, but you¡¯re paying!¡± Erica agreed readily


    Although Orval came from a wealthy family, he was very frugal.


    Hearing this, he bolted faster than a rabbit, 1 have something to do, I won¡¯t go. You guys enjoy your


    time! Bye bye!¡±

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Erica wasughing so hard she was almost in tears. This trick never fails, huh?¡±


    Larkin chuckled softly next to her.


    Erica¡¯s favorite barbecue ce was a bit of a trek from where they lived. It took Larkin a solid two hour


    drive to get there


    So, they took a leisurely stroll around the area, waiting until dinner time to indulge in a hearty meal at


    the restaurant.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a great hot spring nearby. Why don¡¯t we stay over and soak in the springs instead of


    going home tonight?¡± Erica suggested when she was almost full.


    She was up to something again.


    ¡°Sure, whatever you say Larkin nodded.


    Erica immediately took out her phone and booked the best hot spring vi nearby.


    After dinner, they went straight to the hot spring vi


    Despite being married for a couple of months, Larkin had always been respectful towards Erica,


    maintaining a proper distance.


    They arrived at the hotel.


    Upon checking in, there was just one room left.


    Larkin¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately turned deep and enigmatic.


    The vi came with a hot spring. Erica went straight to take a bath after entering the room


    The sound of water was sshing in the bathroom.


    Enca watched as droplets of water slid down the wall.


    An image of Jacob shed in her mind. But it was quickly reced by the memory of Larkin, tearful and


    adoring, from that night on the deck.


    Erica couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    he was mulling over some things in her mind.


    After ten years, it was time to confront Larkin


    Erica put on a bathrobe and left the bathroom.


    Larkin was sitting by the hot spring, staring at the swirling steam above the water surface


    ¡°Larkin!¡± Erica called out loudly.


    Larkin turned around.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    She beckoned Larkin over


    Larkin immediately got up and walked towards her


    ¡°Larkin.¡± Erica waited for him to get closer, then leaned in and whispered.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Larkin¡¯s back muscles instantly tensed up.


    1 want to know what you were thinking about me back then


    Erica¡¯s voice was soft, like it could melt ice


    Larkin¡¯s eyes became even deeper, ¡°Is it because Jacob ising, so,


    ¡°Definitely not, dummy, don¡¯t mention those unlucky people at this time? Erica piriched him on the waist


    and then their noses touched, ¡°I want to return the CPR you gave me, what do you think?¡±


    Larkin¡¯s breathing was already a mess


    He looked at Erica, his eyes intoxicated and infatuated,pletely losing his usual calm demeanor.


    Erica lifted her head and kissed Larkin.


    She felt Larkin shudder slightly


    Then his strong arms tightly wrapped around her waist.


    After a long flight, Jacob finally arrived in Zurich.


    A car had been arranged in advance at the airport to take him directly to Erica¡¯s residence in Zurich.


    But when he knocked on the door, the response he got was: ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Carter have gone on


    vacation.¡±

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    ¡°What the heck, Mrs. Carter? Who the hell is Mr. Carter?¡± Jacob was instantly pissed off when he heard


    that.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the people around him holding him back, Jacob would have thrown a punch right then


    and there.


    The house maids quickly shut the door and called the security team over. They tried to reach Mr. Carter


    and Mrs. Carter, but their phones were switched


    off.


    The house maids peered out the window, thinking that if this crazy dude tried to barge in again, they¡¯d


    call the cops straight away


    Jacob stared at the dark sky and checked the time, thinking that Erica must know he wasing and


    was intentionally hiding from him,


    ¡°Find Erica¡± Jacob said after a moment of silence, punching the steering wheel hard, turning to his


    friend.


    Things here were different from back home.


    After a long search, Jacob finally found out that Larkin had made a transaction at a hot spring hotel with


    his credit card.


    He hurried over thereOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob had been under extreme stress and hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. Just a few miles from his


    destination, he didn¡¯t notice a car ahead while turning. By the time he saw it, he had already swerved


    off the road and crashed into a tree.


    The airbag popped out instantly


    Rosalynn was checking the dress lvy was going to wear for the big concert with Wayne when she got


    ¡°A car ident?¡± Rosalynn immediately stood up, her brow furrowed.


    the news.


    ¡°Yes, Jacob is still unconscious in the hospital. His head was seriously injured in the previous ident.


    We don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be okay! Can you contact Enca, Ms. Tesdal? Please ask her to go to the


    hospital!¡±


    ¡°Send me the address of the hospital Rosalynn said in a serious tone. I¡¯ll inform Erica. Whether she


    goes or not is up to her¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Wayne came over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Jacob had a car ident as soon as he got to Zurich. He¡¯s lying in the hospital now¡± Rosalynn was


    really feeling the heat. ¡°Mrs. Strand has always been fed up with Erica. Now she has another reason to


    me her¡±


    Rosalynn tried calling Erica while talking, but no one answered.


    All she could do was leave a message saying. Enca, Jacob had a car ident in Zurich. He¡¯s in the


    hospital now. I¡¯ve sent you the address.¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t see the message until the next morning.


    Larkin had been keeping her up, and Erica was exhausted.


    If she wasn¡¯t thinking about preparing for the wedding, she wouldn¡¯t want to get up at all.


    When Erica turned on her phone, which had been off for a couple of days, messages flooded in


    Erica was used to this kind of situation. She would disappear for a few days every year.


    But this time, in addition to her business partners, there were a lot of random people sending


    messages


    ¡°Erica, we¡¯ve known each other since we were teenagers, we grew up together. You can¡¯t be so


    irresponsible. You¡¯ve made Jacob wait for over a decade. He could have married a big shot in the


    shipping industry, but he didn¡¯t for your sake. Now you¡¯re quietly preparing to get married. Are you


    trying to make Jacob suffer for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°Please go to the hospital to see Jacob!¡±


    ¡°Miss Erica, out of basic decency, you should answer Jacob¡¯s call, go to the hospital to see him and


    clearly exin your rtionship with him!¡±


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re so heartless¡°¡±


    Larkin watched as the color drained from Erica¡¯s face. He frowned and reached for her phone


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡±


    Erica instinctively didn¡¯t want Larkin to see these nasty messages.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    After thinking it over, Erica withdrew her hand.


    Larkin¡¯s face was cold as he quickly skimmed through a few messages.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Larkin asked.


    Enca frowned, ¡°Why would I need to go to the hospital?¡±


    She subconsciously showed her guard to Larkin


    However, her defense vanished in Larkin¡¯s gentle gaze, 1 really don¡¯t understand why Jacob¡¯s friends


    always think I¡¯m dragging him down. Do I really owe Jacob an apology?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to fight back? Larkin asked.


    Erica looked at Larkin, startled for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Would you fight back?¡±


    With that, Enca picked up her phone, ¡°Why should I waste my time on them? After the wedding, I can


    just delete them¡±


    ¡°Why not delete them now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re always ming me for getting married, right? So, let them see my beautiful wedding, then I¡¯ll


    delete them¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Larkin¡¯s face. He hugged Erica, kissing her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite me¡± Erica warned softly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Larkin was quite defiant, lightly biting her neck,


    Ericaughed silently


    They started the new day withughter


    The next morning, Erica and Larkin checked out of the hotel, then walked hand in hand to the parking


    lot.


    Larkin had just found the car and was about to open the door for Erica


    ¡°Erica¡±


    Suddenly someone called her name.


    It was Jacob¡¯s voice. Erica recognized it immediately


    She turned around to see Jacob with a bandage on his forehead. He looked very weak, his face


    covered in stubble, losing his usual charm.


    Erica looked at him, then at Larkin.


    She suddenly realized that her feelings for Jacob had changed. He had be a stranger to her.


    Jacob¡¯s car ident wasn¡¯t senous. He had just hit his head and was overly tired, so he rested in the


    hospital for half a day.


    When he woke up, he thought Erica would be by his side, but in the ward, there were only his friends


    who had rushed over.


    He was very panicked at the time.


    But he told himself, perhaps Erica didn¡¯t know about his ident yet, maybe she was on her way.


    Because she loved him so much, she wouldn¡¯t just sit by and watch him get hurt.


    He waited for a long time.


    His parents came, rtives came, even Wayne made a video call to ask about his condition.


    The whole world was worried about him, except for Erica.


    ¡°Did you know I had a car ident?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were red. He tried to control his emotions, but when


    he saw Erica holding hands with another man, his mind seemed to stop processing

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    ¡°I know¡± Erica replied.


    Jacob had been making excuses for Erica all along.


    He thought Erica must not know about his car ident, which was why she didn¡¯te to see him.


    He also considered that Erica might be with another man. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time anyway¡­.


    But when he heard Erica say 7 know¡°, all the reasons Jacob had found instantly crumbled


    1 forgot to introduce¡± Erica smiled, then looked at Larkin, Larkin, this is Jacob.¡±


    Her smile faded slightly, looking at Jacob: ¡°Jacob, this is Larkin, my husband.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned pale instantly, his breathing became heavy, clearly very angry


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m giving you one chance,e here? Jacob said word by word, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to our country


    and get married, I won¡¯t hold the past against you¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Strand¡± Larkin calmly said, ¡°Erica and I have alreadypleted our marriage registration,


    we are legally married, you¡¯ve missed your chance to marry her, and there won¡¯t be another one.¡±


    Unable to hold back, Jacob cursed and marched towards Erica and Larkin,


    ¡°Jacob, what are you trying to do?¡± Erica immediately stepped in front of Larkin.


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting him?¡± Jacob pointed at Larkin, ¡°Erica, do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    1 know what I¡¯m doing now more than ever! Erica looked at Jacob, ¡°When I left that day, I made it very


    clear to you, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    Jacob looked at Erica¡¯s determined expression.


    He started to panic inside: ¡°Erica, I know. I know my past behavior made you suffer a lot, I will change


    in the future, can you give me another chance?¡±


    Larkin looked down at Erica


    He also wanted to know what Erica¡¯s attitude towards Jacob was now.


    Erica looked into Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    Tve found my own future¡± Erica told Jacob, 1 believe you will find yours too, we¡¯re just notpatible¡±


    Even though in the past decade or so, Jacob had her around his fingers, this time she decided not to


    look back


    I¡¯m notpatible, but he, who you only knew for a short while, is?¡± Jacob pointed at Larkin,


    ¡°Yes¡± Erica answered without hesitation.


    Jacob felt like his heart had stopped beating at that moment.


    ¡°You should go home, don¡¯t let Mrs. Strand worry¡± Erica finished, patting Larkins hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The words ¡°go home¡± hit Jacob like a punch in the heart.


    In his mind, countless images of Erica at different ages looking at him and saying ¡®go home¡® shed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Had she started a family with someone else now?


    What about him?


    No, that¡¯s not possible!


    Erica could only belong to him!


    ¡°Erica,e back with me, let¡¯s sit down and talk it out! If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, we can clear it


    up all at once!¡± Jacob grabbed Erica¡¯s hand, intending to take her away without hesitation.


    Before Erica could react, a pair of big hands grabbed Jacob¡¯s wrist, then Erica heard the sound of


    bones cracking


    The hand Jacob used to grab her wrist lost its strength instantly


    She looked at Larkin in shock.


    Larkin, expressionless, yanked Jacob¡¯s hand, another jolt, and Jacob¡¯s arm, which had just been


    dislocated and lost its strength, was put back in ce by Larkin

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    vrch staggered track


    ps Lafore


    va was clearly fi


    rjured, so it¡¯s not far for me to figer,


    po touch my wifi agat|


    ana break your


    Suaven got sur


    Sewing Thin, Jacob mmad lly wanted to


    was stopped by Sheet


    arbies? You¡¯ve been yng a the hospital for days, hurt because of


    some other guy to days. Mhy are you still chasing after a bad


    breds wood is muud about you


    mars were sorting Arnost reflexumy le furred around and porched Sriv


    tment fall to the


    grabbed Shawn¡¯s cor and demanded,


    a mule, even if it meant getting beat


    woukset mange his words, Toca changes man fastas?


    if not a bad womari Jacob, era Bean fr?nds caka pe were kids, and non pod¨ªa fighting ma SHEE


    way from back home to see you and this is how you tireur met


    changes clu


    sta suddenly remembered atut Rosalynn had said beton


    dutchad his chest his throat rolled, and ha


    The way pangia wound you treat Erica, ecasei ir sapend on how you treat Eriop?


    stopped curing and


    ring and surry sated his name


    Scaten noticad


    next senses, Janos farned and spat out a mount of blood


    Oh my Godf


    Ireleased Shapery on ba back


    ground, looked at the


    pay, and cried his hear


    Erea was still shocked by


    lon just now.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Larine¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly


    Jacob, so she might feel bad, she might scold him


    Just as Larkin was waiting to be scolded


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell


    you know how to fear


    ca¡¯s voice was POKOK J


    ter you, you were so gerrakterly and stood


    who could han


    you are so good at fignons


    Larkin was dumstunded


    route not souldeg


    Scald you? Sould you for what? You¡¯ve been so good the (past few days


    The car suddenly swayed on the road


    ow downt Enca gripped the seUT SAIT TIGHTY


    i responded, but still did verder stand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scolding


    Wel, you did fe your wife, righ


    for hunt Erica said blurry. War, let¡¯s get this straight. I was trying to ukes total sence, why would you get


    scolded? Like if you really than

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    Larkin fell silent.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Could there be a more rational wife in the world than his?


    ¡°But he¡¯s Jacob, Larkin dropped his gaze, his expression mncholic.


    Erica, with her wealth of life experience, could she not see through Larkin¡¯s little schemes?


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who defeated him and won me over.¡±


    Larkin involuntarily put on a smile.


    ¡°However, he probably won¡¯t back down so easily, Erica seemed a bit dispirited.


    Larkin extended a hand, holding Erica¡¯s: ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll sort it out¡±


    Looking at Larkin, Erica felt the pressure in her heart dissipate.


    It reminded her of a rtionship seminar she attended a long time ago, where the psychologist said


    having an emotionally stable partner could be a life¨Cchanging blessing


    Erica scoffed at this idea back then.


    Could emotional stability really have such great benefits?


    Now, Larkin was proving the psychologist right.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave everything to you?¡± Enca chuckled.


    Yep!¡±


    Larkin had been feeling incredibly content these past few days


    Erica even noticed that his typically cool demeanor had softened a bit.


    When they returned home, a distressed servant rushed up to inform them about a crazy man who had


    come looking for Erica and almost attacked the


    seb¨¢nt


    I¡¯ve never met someone so rude, it scared the living daylights out of me


    Only then did Erica realize that Jacob hade to their house.


    A sense of worry began to nudge at her heart again.


    With their recent absence, work had piled up.


    And Larkin seemed to be even clingier than before.


    So while he worked, Erica decided to rest on the study¡¯s couch and catch up on work messages.


    While replying to messages, she noticed a text from Rosalynn.


    During Erica¡¯s lowest point, when she was ridiculed by the mistresses of the wealthy young yboys,


    Rosalynn was the only one who showed her kindness.


    Erica truly considered Rosalynn a friend.


    Erica quickly replied, ¡°Just got back. My phone was off. I¡¯m all caught up now-


    A whileter, Rosalynn responded, 1 just got a call from Shawn Heard that Jacob snuck out of the


    hospital to confront you guys at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes- Just found out my hubby knows how to fight, he dislocated Jacob¡¯s arm and popped it right back


    in!¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback by Erica¡¯s message, then burst outughing.


    Erica was never one to mask her emotions, it seemed she was truly ready to move on from Jacob


    Rosalynn sighed deeply


    Why did these high and mighty men always take the best women they had for granted, only to regret it


    once they are gone?


    But ¨C


    Snapping back to reality, Rosalynn quickly typed, ¡°Was there a fight? Shawn just told me Jacob was


    rushed to the hospital for coughing up blood, did your husband do that?¡±


    Erica looked up at Larkin.


    Larkin was in a meeting, but seeing Erica¡¯s anxious gaze and her pleading expression, he decisively


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break, I¡¯ll be right back¡±


    He then stood up and walked over to Erica, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡°

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    ¡°Spill it, when you just hit Jacob, did you whip out some special power or something?¡± Erica asked, ¡°I


    just heard, Jacob started vomiting blood after we


    left¡±


    ¡°Special power?¡± Larkin burst intoughter, then put his hand on Erica¡¯s forehead, ¡°Honey, I might have


    forgotten to exin, I¡¯m no Superman, I don¡¯t have any special powers.¡±


    Larkin¡¯s smile was absolutely charming


    In the past, Erica had zero interest in Larkin¡¯s appearance, she was more into the brooding looks of


    Jacob


    But now, the tables have turned. She realized how clueless she had been before.


    Larkin had a natural charm that was calming.


    Enca could see the emotional contrast when he became interested.


    His asional smiles were simply irresistible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the chat about special powers forter, Larkin, I just want to kiss you right now=¡±


    Larkin was taken aback, then instinctivelyplied, giving Erica a peck on the lips before asking. ¡°Why


    the sudden need for a kiss?¡±


    He was still figuring this sort of stuff out and needed to ask more questions to know when it¡¯s a good


    time for a smooch.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re super adorable.¡± Erica pinched Larkin¡¯s cheek, If you don¡¯t possess any special


    powers, why did Jacob vomit blood? Is he trying to stir up trouble on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was just too angry.¡± Larkin pinched Erica¡¯s hand, ¡°After all, he just realized how great you


    are, but you¡¯re already my wife.¡±


    Don¡¯t get too cocky¡± Erica pped his hand, ¡°Take Jacob as a lesson, I liked him for over a decade, but


    if he screws up. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to leave him, even if he¡¯s vomiting blood, I wouldn¡¯t feel sorry if you


    don¡¯t behave¡­


    Before Erica could finish her sentence, Larkin silenced her with a kiss, 1ll behave, I always will.¡±


    How could anyone resist that?


    You go back to your meeting ¡°Erica ordered like a wise elder


    Larkin got upughing, resuming his work.


    Erica then replied to Rosalynn, ¡°Just confirmed, it wasn¡¯t my husband¡¯s punch


    Truth be told, in all those years of their rtionship, Erica had imagined countless times where she


    would leave without a trace, stop loving Jacob.


    Then Jacob, like a protagonist in a novel, would suddenly realize how great she was and run back to


    her in pain.


    Yes, in her imagination, Jacob was the one chasing her


    In all those imaginations, she never considered not forgiving Jacob.


    Seeing Wayne in agony chasing after Rosalynn, Erica thought Jacob would soon be in his shoes, and


    he would finally realize how much he loves her


    Who would have thought, it was indeed close.


    The scenario she had imagined was ying out. But all she was thinking about was not causing any


    trouble for Larkin.


    Erica had no intention of forgiving Jacob


    The pain in her heart was like a needle prick, not for Jacob, who was under immense pressure, but for


    herself, who waited for Jacob for over a decade, but in the end, her wish was never fulfilled.


    Erica¡¯s eyes stung a little.


    Her phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Rosalynn, ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But, I think I forgot something¡±


    ¡°Erica, congrats on getting a good man, may you grow old together, apanied by happiness for


    life.¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Enca was grinning ear to ear as she looked at the message on her phone.


    She wasn¡¯t certain about others, but she had no doubts about Rosalynn¡¯s sincerity


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time for lvy!¡±


    Cory dashed over to Rosalynn, tugging on her hand


    Rosalynn quickly put down her phone and followed Cory back to their seats.


    Today, hy was making her stage debut.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a kids¡® chorus, but every family members who could make it was there, even the dog was waiting


    outside for Ivy


    Paige got dressed up too, and her dress could no longer hide her pregnant belly


    Baillie was in casual clothes, but he was carrying a totally mismatched huge bag, neatly packed with


    Paige¡¯s favorite drinks, a variety of sliced fruits, and some snacks she asionally craved


    This was surprising enough for Hria and Rosalynn


    But there was more


    Balle also brought e¨Cbooks, physical books, and even a game console.


    Whatever Paige wanted to eat, read, or y, Baillie could pull it out from that bag for her


    This was making Wayne a bit anxious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to copy him.¡± Seeing Wayne looking like he was about to try. Rosalynn quickly sat


    down, grabbed his hand, and whispered in his ear, ¡°We¡¯re on a different path.¡±


    ¡°What path are we on then?¡± Wayne asked earnestly


    He thought Baillie was doing really well and was worth learning from.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, ¡°We¡¯re on the old married couple¡¯s path, behave yourself, don¡¯t copy


    him, don¡¯t cause me trouble, Rosalynn warned,


    At that, Cory sat up straight.


    Rosalynn and Wayne immediately turned their attention back to the stage.


    Paigeughed for a good ten minutes when she saw Ivy¡¯s stage makeup for the day


    Ivy¡¯s face was covered in heavy red and green.


    But to Rosalynn and Wayne, Ivy looked incredibly adorable.


    She swayed back and forth like a little wheat sprout with the other kids, singing the song with all her


    heart.


    Everyone was worried that there might be a child crying during the performance like before.


    But luckily, all the kids in Ivy¡¯s ss performed really well, everyone sang with emotion, and no one


    cried.


    The performance ended in a sh.


    The kids thanked the audience with a bow one by one, then left the stage in an orderly manner, like a


    train.


    To maintain order, the school didn¡¯t allow parents to wait for their children under the stage, so all the


    audience got up and headed for the backstage.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ivy ran to Wayne as she saw him


    Ivy had been getting along best with Wayne recently.


    Try, you were amazing, you sang so well Wayne gave her a loving smile and handed her the flowers.


    The bouquet was so big, it was almost overwhelming for her.


    Ivy gave it an awkward hug, then looked at Calvin with pleading eyes. Calvin immediately took over the


    bouquet from Ivy.


    I¡¯m so happy that you all came to watch my performance¡± by, with her face full of paint, smiled broadly,


    looking absolutely adorable


    Wayne had specially invited a photographer over


    He originally invited a whole photography team, but Rosalynn found out about it. After some serious


    negotiations, only one photographer was left.


    This photographer managed to capture the image of Ivy beaming with happiness

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    Ivy, time to remove your makeup!¡± a kid called out to her.


    ¡°Go on, we¡¯ll wait for you outside, Rosalynn gently patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ivy nodded and skipped off joyfully.


    ¡°Tvy, your mom, dad, and family are all so gorgeous and good¨Clooking Ivy had barely settled down


    when a ssmate said this.


    ¡°Yeah, Ivy¡¯s mom is even prettier than movie stars?¡±


    Everyone agreed in unison.


    The always confident Ivy blushed a bit, but she was still very proud.


    ¡°Summer vacation¡¯s nearly here, what¡¯s your n? My dad wants me to go on a study tour in R


    Country, but I wanna go to my grandma¡¯s ce in the countryside¡­¡±


    As the conversation went on, the group of kids began discussing their summer ns.


    ¡°My mom got me a piano teacher, I¡¯m gonna start my piano lessons after the exams!¡±


    ¡°And Ivy? Where are you heading this summer?¡± Everyone chimed in, all eyes on Ivy.


    Her family is so rich, she must be going somewhere fancy for summer, right?


    ¡°Me?¡± Ivy thought for a moment, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m gonna go fruit picking at the orchard, then be a flower girl,


    and afterwards, I¡¯m gonna go to Norhaven to keep Paigepany while she gives birth.¡±


    ¡°Your parents aren¡¯t sending you to summer camp or a study tour? The kids were surprised


    Ivy shook her head


    Alison Hammer sat in a corner.


    She always felt left out of these discussions


    Her gaze lingered on by for a moment.


    by was talking to the kids around her about her greenhouse, the fruits and vegetables she grows,


    sharing her nting experiences.


    Kids like Ivy, born with a silver spoon, of course, they don¡¯t need to hustle like other kids. Her parents


    adore her and would let her do whatever she likes, and not demand her to excel academically.


    After removing their makeup, the kids were picked up one by one by their waiting parents.


    Alison was thest to leave.


    She hadn¡¯t been home for a few days, yet no one was looking for her


    She asked the principal to phone her family to let them know she was safe


    But after hearing it, they just responded coldly and hung up.


    No one cared whether she was alive or dead.


    She felt that if she died outside, they would probably celebrate


    The performance was still going on, so most parents returned to their seats after picking up their kids,


    continuing to watch the show


    Rosalynn did the same.


    by sat on Wayne¡¯sp, the father and daughter always had endless chats.


    Rosalynn nced at them and then inadvertently looked into the distance


    A skinny figure with a backpack was walking alone towards the school gate.


    Rosalynn suddenly remembered. This morning when she left, the person responsible for keeping tabs


    on Alison had messaged her


    ¡°Pauline wants to see her daughter, Alison agreed, should I take her?¡±


    Of course, Rosalynn agreed.


    It seemed that Alison was going to see Pauline now.


    Although Rosalynn knew it was unlikely, she still hoped that Pauline would suddenly wake up and stop


    sacrificing herself and her daughter for a man who


    didn¡¯t love her.


    It was about time for the agreed meeting


    Inside the convalescent home


    Pauline was sitting there, with Morgan standing across from her: ¡°Your daughter Alison will be here


    shortly, you should really think about whether to sign this divorce agreement. If nothing else, at least


    this could secure your daughter¡¯s future, otherwise the house you worked so hard to buy could end up


    in the hands of those who¡¯ve wronged you!¡±

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    Pauline seemedpletely out of it


    Morgan had not only shown her the divorce agreement, but also a document signed by her husband


    Curtis Hammer himself, agreeing to admit Pauline to


    a mental institution.


    In the past few days, Pauline had gone through many tests,


    The results came back, and the doctors said that Pauline had schizophrenia and severe depression.


    Seeing Pauline like this, Morgan was very disappointed and had nothing to say


    At this moment, a nurse came over to give Pauline her meds


    Pauline took the pills with a numb expression and swallowed them in one gulp.


    Morgan didn¡¯t know what to say, and looked away.


    What on earth had he done in his past life to be saddled with a task like this?


    At least Pauline was willing to ept treatment!


    An hourter, Morgan met with Alison


    ¡°Hey, you look a bit better than a few days ago, put on a little weight too. You seem to be doing alright


    without your parents ¡°Morgan tried to lighten the


    mood


    Alison looked up at him, T¡¯ve been eating well these days¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t exactly make Morganugh


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Was Alison not getting enough to eat at home?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Was that really a thing in this day and age?


    Not providing enough food for your child, what¡¯s all that about?


    Kiddo, there are a few things I need to talk to you about before you go in.¡± Morgan didn¡¯t really want to


    do this.


    He didn¡¯t have the heart to ask a child like Alison to convince Pauline to sign the divorce agreement


    But there was no other way, after all, it was for Alison¡¯s sake


    Morgan tried to exin things to Alison in a gentle and understandable way.


    ¡°Can I really keep the house?¡± Alison asked in surprise


    ¡°As long as Pauline signs, you can take this agreement and sue for the house whenever you want.¡±


    Morgan said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t need it now, you can get it back when you do¡±


    ¡°see¡± Alison nodded, ¡°Give me the agreement.¡±


    111 hold on to it for now since there¡¯s only one copy. If you can get Pauline to sign, I give it to you


    then!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    With that, Morgan took Alison in


    As the door to the ward opened, Alison saw the emaciated woman sitting on the bed. Her face froze


    and her eyes welled up immediately.


    Just as Rosalynn had said, a child like Alison, even after being beaten by her parents, would still seek


    comfort from them when in pain.


    Even though Alison was terrified of Pauline, she was still very upset when she saw her


    Pauline nced at Alison is the performance over? Are you the lead singer?¡±


    Those words were like a bucket of cold water dumped on Alison


    Alison¡¯s eyes clear, I¡¯m not, Ivy was always the lead.¡±


    Pauline didn¡¯t get overly excited, she just scoffed and said disdainfully: ¡°I never had any hope for you


    anyway, you¡¯re useless¡±


    ¡°Did you call me here just to insult me?¡± Alison asked.


    She shouldn¡¯t have had any illusions, How could Pauline ever love her?


    In Pauline¡¯s mind, Alison had always been the cause of her misery.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Pauline demanded with a heavy tone

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Alison hesitated for a moment before finally inching her way over.


    As she reached Pauline, her eyes instantly welled up with tears. ¡°Your dad, Curtis is having an affair.


    And that woman is pregnant, with a boy


    Alson shivered at the news.


    ¡°You need to help me, which is also helping yourself!¡± Pauline continued, gripping Alison¡¯s hand so


    tightly that she thought her bones might break. ¡°You need to tail Curtis, find that woman, and make her


    take a tumble down the stairs, If the boy¡¯s out of the picture, Curtis wille back to us!¡±


    Morgan was taken aback, so was Alison.


    Pauline, Alison is just a child, how could you ask her to


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s just a kid, who doesn¡¯t have to face criminal charges. So what if she does it? The important


    thing is to bring Curtis back to us! Pauline shot Morgan a deadly re. ¡°Alison, don¡¯t listen to their


    bullshit. Nothing is more important than us being together as a family. Trust me, it¡¯s just this one


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    time!


    ¡°Mom!¡± Alison burst into tears, Dad doesn¡¯t love you anymore!


    The revtion hit Pauline like a ton of bricks.


    ¡°You should get a divorce, you can find someone who loves you and live your life. You don¡¯t need to


    stay here anymore, people in the family are bullying you, Dad doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Before Alison could finish, Pauline¡¯s palmnded hard on her face. She grabbed Alison by the cor,


    lifted her up and pinned her down on the bed, hands clenching around her neck.


    ¡°Why are they bullying me? Because of you!! Pauline shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Morgan rushed over, trying to pull Pauline off


    But Pauline was surprisingly strong, he couldn¡¯t pull her off


    ¡°So you knew all along about Curtis¡® affair? Yes! It must be, you¡¯re here just to rub salt into my wounds


    Pauline screamed, almost hoarse. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±


    At this moment, doctors and nurses burst into the room


    With added help, Morgan seized the chance to pull Alison away


    ¡°Let me go, let me go! I¡¯m not sick! They¡¯re just ndering me because they¡¯ve been bribed¡± Pauline


    struggled madly and screamed.


    After being injected with a sedative, she finally calmed down, but her gaze never left Alison.


    Alison seemed to be in shock


    Seeing Pauline finally quiet down, Alison snapped back to reality, recalling the suffocating encounter


    and the almost broken neck


    Unable to hold back, Alison burst into tears..


    Herst glimmer of hope for Pauline waspletely shattered at the brink of life and death.


    From now on, she was truly an orphan,


    Morgan carried Alison out of the room.


    He carefully checked Alison¡¯s neck. It was so fragile that it seemed like it could snap at any hard


    squeeze.


    ¡°Pauline is really ruthless! Morgan was furious


    Alison couldn¡¯t stop crying as she choked out, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still defending Pauline, are you?¡± Morgan asked sternly


    ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s not my mom anymore!¡± Alison sobbed harder after saying this.


    Morgan sat there and let out a deep sigh,


    He wanted to console her, but how?


    Should he tell Alison that Pauline might have mental issues, which is why she treated her so?


    Interactions with Pauline over the past few days made it clear to Morgan that Pauline was not just


    crazy, she truly hated her daughter.


    Even if Pauline didn¡¯t have mental issues, she would still see Alison as a burden, ming her for all the


    misfortunes.


    In the end, Morgan decided against consoling Alison


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boss is willing to help you, and even if you can¡¯t get this house, you¡¯ll have a good


    life.¡± Morgan patted Alison¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a car waiting for you outside¡±

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Alison gave a nod, then stood up tearfully.


    She had to pass the ward where Pauline was staying


    Alison took a peek inside.


    Pauline was also looking at her, filled with malice and fear.


    Wiping away her tears, Alison straightened her always hunched back and strode forward


    After the performance, taking advantage of everyone being at home, Baillie booked a fancy private


    chef. Of course, the most important thing was that Paige really wanted to eat from this chefst night,


    so much so that she couldn¡¯t sleep


    Everyone got into their own cars and headed to the destination.


    Rosalynn checked the message Morgan had sent her earlier.


    The moment she saw that Pauline almost strangled Alison, Rosalynris brows furrowed involuntarily


    Wayne looked at her.


    Rosalynn handed her phone to Wayne while she grabbed Ivy who was nattering on and on with Cory.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy asked, looking puzzled


    ¡°Nothing, you just smell so good, I want a hug.¡±


    Ivy chuckled, then wrapped her arms around Rosalynn¡¯s neck, even giving her a peck on the forehead:


    Tve grown up, you¡¯ve be smaller, now it¡¯s you who¡¯s acting like a baby with me?¡±


    The cloud over Rosalynn¡¯s heart instantly lifted, she nodded with a smile ¡°and I like it.¡±


    After reading the message, Wayne also thought it was quite absurd.


    His two children, let aloneying a hand on them, even a minor bump would make him nervous


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Pauline treated Alison like this.


    Once they arrived at the private garden where the private chef was located, lvy immediately ran over to


    Paige and Hria. Judging by her expression, she was probably sharing about Rosalynn acting like a


    baby with her.


    ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°That girl from Ivy¡¯s ss, she went to see her mom today and almost got strangled ¡°Rosalynn said


    irritably


    Cory frowned. ¡°Alison?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    The thing about Alison had be quite a big deal.


    Hannah even took the initiative to talk to Cory about it


    The rumor going around was that Alison tried to steal the lead singer spot from Ivy, and when she


    failed, she told her parents, who then caused a scene at the school


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t she just ditch her mom?¡± Cory¡¯s thinking was quite simple


    ¡°Mhm.¡°Rosalynn patted Cory¡¯s head, ¡°Keep an eye on Ivy, don¡¯t let her run around and fall over¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Cory slowly walked forward


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne.


    ¡°Just do as we discussed before, have the head teacher step in, say there¡¯s a chance for Alison to


    study abroad.¡± Wayne said.


    From the moment Wayne decided to help Alison, he made up his mind that Alison could no longer go


    to school with Ivy


    Perfectly, studying abroad would be the best way to quickly help Alison escape from her family. They


    could find a reliable foster family abroad


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s studying abroad, we must get Alison¡¯s consent¡± Rosalynn patted Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not


    think about this for now, the food in this restaurant is delicious. You were the first one to bring me here,


    and then I brought Paige. She also loves the food here¡±


    Wayne seemed to have a deep understanding of Rosalynn¡¯s taste


    He himself wasn¡¯t particrly picky about food, but when he was in a good mood, he liked to take her


    to various restaurants to taste different cuisines. It was like he did his research in advance, the food


    always tasted quite good.


    ¡°Did I really do such nice things before?¡± Wayne said with a bit of self¨Cmockery.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    ¡°Of course you did, Rosalynn responded


    Rosalynn and Wayne shared a knowing look, and both broke into a heartyugh


    After a joyful lunch, Baillie and Hria had to head off to work. The rest headed back home at a


    leisurely pace.


    ¡°The final exams areing up, Ivy started rambling about her ns as soon as she got home. 7 need


    to study hard?¡± Last time around, she was still a few ranks away from being top ranked.


    Liam had made it clear he would only continue tutoring her over the summer if she came in first in her


    year!


    Does Liam have the time? Should we ask him to tutor vy?¡± Calvin quickly questioned, seeing Ivy¡¯s


    anxious demeanor. Wayne cleared his throat, ¡°Liam has his own finals to worry about¡±


    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t let my needs get in the way of Liam scoring top marks!¡± Ivymented. ¡°Enough chit¨Cchat,


    I¡¯m going to study hard now!¡± Wayne, leaning on his cane, watched Ivy¡¯s retreating figure as she


    scampered upstairs, a million thoughts racing through his mind ¡°Don¡¯t be worried too much, Prez?¡±


    Paige teased Wayne, her hand resting on Cory¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you have a daughter Wayne shot her a nce.


    ¡°Why should I worry? We¡¯ve already agreed, if I have a daughter, she¡¯ll be with Cory. I¡¯m not worried at


    alt Paige chuckled.


    Cory nced her silently


    Why was this topic brought up again?


    ¡°Tech Seven, don¡¯t you have a meeting at three this afternoon?¡± Rosalynn checked her watch,


    reminding Cory


    Cory nodded towards Paige. ¡°Under thew, marriage should be based on mutual consent, arranged


    marriages are a no¨Cgo.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle on this for now. When you¡¯re older, you can date freely first, and then we can


    arrange the marriage Cory was at a loss for words again


    When it came to this topic, he was no match for Paige¡¯s logic


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With his head hanging low, Cory left


    ¡°Look at how you¡¯ve left him down in the dumps,¡± Rosalynn shook her head at Paige.


    Paige¡¯sughter only grew louder.


    Rosalynn could only shake her head in disbelief.


    Later. Rosalynn made a solo trip out, crossing paths with Alison again


    The bruise on Alisons neck was a shocking sight


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn asked with concern.


    Alison looked down, ¡°Have you ever hit vy?¡±


    Rosalynn patted Alison¡¯s shoulder, getting straight to the point, ¡°Would you like to study abroad?¡±


    Alison was taken aback, ¡°Abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the M Country, the Y Country, or any other country you¡¯d like to go to


    I don¡¯t have the money.¡± Alison managed to say


    Although Alison was usually quiet in ss, she heard her ssmates talk a lot.


    They would always talk about what courses they took in which countries, and how much money they


    spent.


    To Alison, those numbers were astronomical


    ¡°But first, can you tell me, do you want to go?¡±


    Without hesitation, Alison nodded: 1 do, I want to leave here, to get as far away from them as possible.


    I hope they never find me.¡±


    As Alison spoke, tears streamed down her face.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Rosalynn could tell Alison was going through a hell of fear and helplessness.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The girl was almost choked to death by Pauline


    She¡¯d been missing for some days and her family didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about her safety.


    From Alison¡¯s choices, it was clear that she was one cold¨Chearted kid. Her feelings for her family was


    nothing but fear, no love whatsoever.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done crying your heart out, you gotta start prepping for going abroad,¡± Rosalynn told her,


    wiping away her tears. Tve got your back for the rest¡±


    I¡¯ll remember every penny you guys have spent on me, and I repay you when I grow up!¡± Alison was


    shaking like a leaf.


    Perhaps she was crying so hard out of utter sorrow. The bruise on her neck looked even more


    shocking.


    ¡°We¡¯ll sort that stuff outter, Rosalynn said with a more gentle tone, ¡°First, think about which country


    you¡¯d like to go to.¡±


    Alison managed to stabilize herself a bit, choked back a few sobs, then said somewhat bashfully, 1


    don¡¯t really know this kind of stuff, could you help me pick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few options, you can learn about their cultures and customs in your spare time, then pick


    one you like. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Alison nodded and suddenly understood why lvy was always so happy.


    Her dad loved her, and her mom was very tender


    Thinking about this, the image of Pauline choking her and ring at her with hatred popped up in


    Alison¡¯s mind again.


    ¡°Can¡­ can you hug me?¡± Alison asked, trembling.


    Rosalynn paused for a moment, then gently hugged Alison, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t choose our parents when


    we¡¯re born, but we can choose our future. You¡¯re still young, you¡¯ve got a long life ahead of you, and


    you¡¯re free to shape it. If you want light, chase light. If you want peace, chase peace. Don¡¯t let your


    parents hold you back. Fly high, kid¡±


    Alison nodded and sobbed, hugging Rosalynn back.


    After talking with Alison, Rosalynn took her back to the principal¡¯s office.


    Usually, the principal was either shouting at students with hands on his hips or frantically catching


    students who messed up around the school.


    But today, he seemed different


    His eyes were red, probably because he was shocked and heartbroken by the sight of the bruise on


    Alison¡¯s neck, and he had cried.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I really I¡¯m at a loss for words. First Liam, now Alison. You¡¯re a very kind person, God


    will surely bless you and your family and friends,¡± he said tearfully


    Without help, Alison might not be able to return to school when the next semester starts


    When he first met Alison, he even doubted if she could make it back alive.


    ¡°Alison, you go on ahead. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Silverman about Ivy¡¯s situation ande find you soon,¡± the


    principal then turned to Alison.


    Alison nodded, then bowed to Rosalynn, wiped her tears, and got in the car to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn asked the principal.


    ¡°The thing you mentioned about sending Alison abroad, it might not work, the principal said seriously


    ¡°Even though Alison¡¯s family hates her to the core, they¡¯d never let her study abroad¡±

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to pay a dime¡­¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words trailed off as she thought of something.


    ¡°Once she leaves, she¡¯s out of their control. Staying in the country, she still has some worth to them,¡±


    the Principal spoke the harsh reality.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A light bulb went off in Rosalynn¡¯s head. Alison¡¯s family probably wanted to continue milking her for all


    she¡¯s worth, even trying to gouge Rosalynn.


    ¡°I get it. You just prepare everything for Alison¡¯s departure. I¡¯ll handle the rest, Rosalynn said calmly.


    Upon hearing her words, the principal felt relieved.


    Rosalynn was just naturally trustworthy.


    She just had to say it calmly and the principal felt like everything was in good hands!


    ¡°Thank you so much!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Ivy is really concerned about Alison¡¯s situation, or I might not have been able to do all


    this,¡± Rosalynn confessed.


    Liam and Alison¡¯s situations werepletely different.


    Liam had once saved Ivy¡¯s life, whereas Alison and Rosalynn didn¡¯t really have any deep connection.


    ¡°Good kid! Ivy is a really good kid!¡± The principal said sincerely-


    Not only did she care about her ssmates, but Ivy also cared about her teachers.


    Several teachers who had taught her mentioned that when they were feeling down, Ivy was able to


    sense it and providefort.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The principal¡¯s tone shifted, and he said seriously, ¡°You need to remind Ivy to check her work


    before turning it in. Misspellings and forgetting to write out the steps in math problems, she forgotst


    time!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled at the principal¡¯s anxious look: ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll definitely remind her!¡±


    ¡°Just a gentle reminder, no need to be too harsh,¡± the principal added.


    Rosalynn nodded: ¡°Alright, Alison hasn¡¯t had lunch yet, make sure you take her to lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be on my way! Looking forward to your good news!¡±


    After the principal left, Rosalynn let out a sigh of relief.


    This principal was nothing like the rumors. Every time he looked at her with hopeful and sincere eyes,


    she felt like she should do something.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, do we head back now?¡± Felix asked.


    Rosalynn checked the time: ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to waste too much time on this. Let¡¯s bring Alison¡¯s


    family out now.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Just then, Wayne¡¯s call came in.


    He had woken up from his nap with the kids and found Rosalynn missing.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    ¡°Uh huh, did you go to the office?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I get back. The physiotherapist will be there soon, I¡¯ll try to get back before your


    session ends.¡±


    ¡°No rush, take your time. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalynn headed straight for the car.


    At the same time, Curtis ended his call with Felix, all smiles and nods.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± A stern¨Clooking olddy in her sixties, eating slices of fruit, asked.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    ¡°Thedy boss of Bane Corporation wants to meet me!¡± Curtis eximed with excitement.


    ¡°The one whose husband died, then came back from the dead?¡± Old Mrs. Hammer put down her apple,


    her eyes instantly piercing. ¡°Why does she want to see you? She got a thing for you?¡±


    ¡°I wish I was that lucky! She said it¡¯s about Alison, wants to discuss something with me.¡± Curtis darted


    into his room and grabbed his best suit.


    Despite his words, he couldn¡¯t help but think he might have some appeal. With Wayne having a broken


    leg now, perhaps he could have a shot with thatdy boss?


    ¡°Mom, why the hell is this tycoon interested in Alison?¡± A woman who bore a striking resemnce to


    Old Mrs. Hammer sat next to her, looking suspicious. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be a catch. Curtis is too naive. We


    have to go with him and keep him from getting yed.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Old Mrs. Hammer was also curious to see what a real big shot looked like. It would be an


    eye¨Copener for her.


    And so, ten minutester, Curtis, Old Mrs. Hammer, and Seekson Hammer stepped out the door.


    When they arrived at the agreed location, a lovely waitress led them to a private room and left.


    ¡°That woman, she looks shady, gives me the creeps.¡± Seekson scoffed.


    Old Mrs. Hammer looked around the room before sorutinizing the water sses and utensils on the


    table. ¡°This ce must be really expensive for a meal, huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. The chandelier above us could buy a three¨Cbedroom apartment!¡± Curtis pointed to


    the ceiling.


    Old Mrs. Hammer¡¯s eyes lit up: She decided to take a ss home when they left!


    Seekson fixed her hair and adopted the haughty bearing she had seen on TV.


    Curtis nced at his mother and sister, slightly annoyed. ¡°Please don¡¯t act like this, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the door opened.


    All three turned to look.


    First in was a tall and powerful man with a fierce countenance.


    Following him was a woman dressed modestly but extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve seen you on TV!¡± Seekson pointed at Rosalynn and shrieked.


    Rosalynn smiled slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Curtis to bring his mother and sister.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal!¡± Curtis stood up..


    He¡¯d heard that women in power these days preferred not to use their husband¡¯s surname, so he


    addressed her as Ms. Tesdal.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you!¡± He reached out for a handshake.


    Rosalynn ignored him and took the main seat. ¡°And you are?¡± She asked Old Mrs. Hammer and


    Seekson.


    Old Mrs. Hammer was known for being stubborn back home. Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s demeanor, she


    thought she couldn¡¯t lose to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Curtis¡¯s mom. Heard you wanted to talk about Alison?¡°.


    Rosalynn¡¯turned her gaze towards her. Her eyes were devoid of emotion, but her aura was intimidating.


    Old Mrs. Hammer felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the boss at home?¡± Rosalynn spoke.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Old Mrs. Hammer didn¡¯t back down.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Seekson was totally engrossed in watching every move of Rosalynn, he couldn¡¯t help but want to


    imitate her.


    watching


    No wonder Rosalynn can attract rich guys like Wayne. Her charm and allure are so captivating that one


    can¡¯t help but have their heart race. Not to mention those horny men out there?/


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just spit it out,¡± Rosalynn leaned back, ¡°I want to sponsor Alison¡¯s education abroad, until


    shepletes the highest level of education she can.¡±


    ¡°What? Study abroad?¡± Curtis was shocked.


    Old Mrs. Hammer was momentarily stunned.


    Seekson said, ¡°Studying abroad costs a lot of money. It costs seventy or eighty grand for just a year!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to pay a dime.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s his own daughter, even if Curtis doesn¡¯t really like Alison, if there¡¯s a good opportunity for


    her, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    He was about to agree when he felt a pinch on his thigh.


    He looked at Old Mrs. Hammer in pain and confusion.


    Old Mrs. Hammer was grinning at Rosalynn, ¡°It¡¯s no biggie if a girl¡¯s overeducated, as long as she


    marries well. If you really want to sponsor, why not wait a few years, I have a grandson on the way,


    educating boys is more practical. Women just need to know how to birth and raise kids. Look at my


    son, he¡¯s made something of himself¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Curtis was anxious.


    Are you out of your mind saying this in front of a woman like Rosalynn?


    ¡°You¡¯re so sharp, I¡¯m sure if you had more education back in the day, you¡¯d have been an exceptional


    woman. Such a pity¡­ Rosalynn shook her head with a look of regret.


    Old Mrs, Hammer was taken aback, then realized, was Rosalynn indirectly insulting her?


    ¡°Our tradition is for girls to get married at a certain age. Studying abroad is out of the question.¡± Old


    Mrs. Hammer¡¯s face changed, then as if she thought of something, ¡°Of course, if you really want to


    help her, I can understand. How about this, you sponsor my grandson¡¯s education abroad as well, at


    the best universities. Then I¡¯ll agree to let Alison go too.¡±


    Rosalynn was left speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Curtis, what do you think?¡± Rosalynn looked at Curtis.


    Initially, Curtis didn¡¯t think much of it. But recalling Old Mrs. Hammer¡¯s words, he felt they made sense.


    What¡¯s the point of Alison studying so much? Might as well take her brother with her!


    He and his girlfriend have been talking about their son a lottely, if she knew their son could study at


    the best schools abroad, she¡¯d be over the moon.


    ¡°I think it makes sense, either they both go or they both stay here, Alison can look after her brother.¡±


    Curtis knew full well how loaded Rosalynn and Wayne


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    were.


    Sending two kids abroad, spending over a hundred grand a year, was peanuts to them.


    He had seen reports, the amount of money Rosalynn and Wayne make a year, was astronomical!


    ¡°Also, if the kids are alone abroad, we as family would be worried, you¡¯ll have to arrange for us to go


    take care of them!¡± Seekson quickly added.


    Old Mrs. Hammer immediately responded, ¡°Absolutely! That¡¯s a must!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hammer was praising Seekson in her mind.


    ¡°If the whole family is moving, we should get a bigger house for you, right? Considering the number of


    people, preferably a detached house,plete with a swimming pool, and housekeeping service¡­¡±


    Rosalynn was counting on her fingers as she spoke.


    Felix was trying hard not to burst intoughter.


    He nced at Curtis and the others, they were dead serious.


    How hriously clueless they were!


    ¡°We probably don¡¯t need housekeeping services, as long as Curtis gets a job, we can take care of


    ourselves!¡± Old Mrs. Hammer was quickly calcting. She had heard that the sry level abroad was


    iparable to back home.


    Nt¡¯s easy to earn a nice chunk of money every month!

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    Why was six¨Cyear¨Cold Alison so terrified of her own family, and why did she yearn so much for an


    escape?


    Rosalynn had a hunch after meeting this family.


    The smile on Rosalynn¡¯s face vanished in an instant.


    She tossed her phone onto the table. A porcin te got knocked over, making a shrill noise.


    The mor ceased instantly; three pairs of astonished eyes fixed on Rosalynn,


    ¡°You guys look down on Alison, barely treating her like a human being. Why on earth do you think I


    would pay a good price for her?¡± Rosalynn mocked. ¡°Take a wild guess, why do you think I¡¯d bother to


    send Alison abroad? Of course, it¡¯s to get her the hell away from you beasts! And you are dreaming of


    going abroad with her? Your whole family is a bunch of jerks!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Mrs, Hammer was left dumbfounded.


    But Rosalynn wasn¡¯t done talking.


    ¡°You guys are like vampires, sucking Pauline dry and now setting your sights on Alison? You¡¯ve lived


    for so many years and you¡¯re still not ashamed of yourselves?¡±


    Felix almost couldn¡¯t control his facial expression, he was shocked..


    Rosalynn could actually curse people out.


    ¡°You ill¨Cmannered woman!¡± Old Mrs. Hammer stood up, ready to throw her ss.


    ¡°That ss costs $780. Break it and you have to pay for it.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words froze Old Mrs. Hammer¡¯s


    hand mid¨Cair.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, it¡¯s our first meeting and you start off with insults? That¡¯s not cool, right?¡± Curtis stood


    up, took the ss from Old Mrs. Hammer and ced it to one side, then turned to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman? No longer Ms. Tesdal?¡± Rosalynn retorted sarcastically, ¡°Your thoughts are written all


    over your face. Just what kind of person was Pauline to be deceived by you to such an extent?¡±


    She paused, then Rosalynn delivered the knockout blow: You¡¯re short and ugly.¡±


    Curtis thought he was quite a looker, he never expected to be described as short and ugly by


    Rosalynn!


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve got guts! I¡¯ll tell you this, Alison¡¯s not going abroad. Not only is she not going abroad,


    starting next year she¡¯ll be doing household chores, and taking care of us!¡± Old Mrs. Hammer pointed


    at Rosalynn and shouted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you can do!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Seekson joined in, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just from a good family and married well? Your face is full of


    stic surgery, you can only fool men. I¡¯m telling you, I can see through you in an instant!¡±


    ¡°You guys have some nerve!¡± Felix couldn¡¯t help but p.


    Fools never know when they¡¯re in trouble.


    ¡°We¡¯re acting properly, why should we be scared?¡± Old Mrs. Hammer scoffed.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re doing is considered proper, then there are no bad guys in this world.¡± Rosalynn raised


    her hand, Felix immediately handed her two file bags. Rosalynn tossed them straight over.


    ¡°You¡¯re Seekson, right? Whatever you think of me, put it aside for now and let me find out what kind of


    person you are.¡±


    Curtis was filled with unease. He knew very well that he was not innocent. Even if he tried to keep a


    low profile, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be


    found out.


    If the person investigating him was a wealthy individual with significant clout, then the likelihood of


    being discovered was even higher.


    Curtis immediately picked up the file bag on the floor.


    Pictures were identally dropped, scattering all over the floor.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a quick nce and was scared shitless.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    Curtis looked at Seekson, shocked out of his wits.


    Seekson froze for a moment, immediately stood up to check and her face turned pale as a ghost when


    she saw the photos.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Old Mrs. Hammer picked up one.


    The scene in the photo was beyond her imagination. After seeing it clearly, Old Mrs. Hammer¡¯s face


    turned grim.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake! It¡¯s a bloody fake!!¡± Seekson shouted as she lunged forward, hastily gathering the photos.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s check out the video then, shall we?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was like a devil¡¯s whisper.


    Seekson, who was picking up the stuff, froze instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, how could you be so freaking cold¨Chearted, threatening people with this shit?¡±


    Seekson turned to Rosalynn, questioning her morals.


    Rosalynn remained expressionless: ¡°You¡¯re using me? When you hit Alison, starved her, and


    insulted her with filthynguage, did you ever think you¡¯re human? Do you deserve to be called a


    human?¡±


    ¡°I did it to put Curtis through school, I had no choice!¡± Seekson disregarded Alison for now, she just


    wanted to find some sort of understandable exnation.


    Rosalynn nced at Old Mrs. Hammer.


    When Old Mrs. Hammer saw these photos, she wasn¡¯t shocked at all, her face just became even


    darker.


    ¡°So, Old Mrs. Hammer knew about it, huh? For Curtis education?¡± Rosalynnughed, ¡°The money for


    Curtis¡® education came from Pauline, what the hell did you support?¡±


    Seekson was stunned. She looked at Old Mrs. Hammer in shock.


    Old Mrs. Hammer frowned impatiently: ¡°You idiot, how could you let someone capture all this?¡±


    ¡°Mom, the money I gave you, didn¡¯t you give it to Curtis for school?¡± Seekson asked, ¡°You said this was


    fastest way to make money, you forced me¡­¡±


    ¡°Pauline was willing to give this money, why would I reject it? As for the other money, I was going to


    save it to buy a house for my grandson¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Rosalynn was clearly annoyed.


    Old Mrs. Hammer red at Rosalynn, her eyes filled with even more hatred, ¡°You think these things


    can scare us? If you want to go public, just do it, we don¡¯t care!¡±


    Seekson wanted to say something, but Old Mrs. Hammer red back: ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Indeed, Seekson shut up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about your daughter, what about your son, Curtis, have you finished looking at the stuff


    in your hands?¡± Rosalynn asked leisurely, ¡°Should I call the police now and have them take you away?¡±


    Rosalynn paused, ¡°I consulted awyer, all this stuff you did would only get you seven or eight years in


    jail, behave well and you could get out in six.¡± ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± Old Mrs. Hammer was


    obviously more nervous than when Seekson was threatened earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stated my intention, I want to help Alison go to school, but you guys insisted on wasting


    my time.¡± Rosalynn said coldly.


    Curtis was very confused, ¡°Is it worth it for this little girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this to protect her, but the unfair treatment you guys gave Alison upset my daughter, and I


    can¡¯t stand that.¡± Rosalynn looked impatient, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three minutes, either ept thew¡¯s


    punishment or go sign the relevant documents with mywyer next door. Your call.¡±

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    Old Mrs. Hammer was quick to react, instantly getting fired up: ¡°Who are you to send Curtis to jail?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Curtis was scared out of his wits, yelling at Old Mrs. Hammer, ¡°Can you not stir up trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the clock here has already started ticking. Let her scream.¡± Rosalynn chuckled briefly, ¡°Old


    Mrs. Hammer, I heard you¡¯ve been bragging about Curtis back home. Saying how well he¡¯s doing in H


    City, that he¡¯s earned his house and car through hard work. Your friends and family are quite jealous,


    aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Old Mrs. Hammer was taken aback, ¡°Did you¡­ Did you go to my hometown to dig up dirt on me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I know all about what you¡¯ve been up to back home. I¡¯ve met quite a few people who aren¡¯t too


    fond of you either. How long do you think it¡¯d take for the whole vige to find out if I spilled your


    secrets?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smirk, ¡°Like¡­ how Curtis is actually being kept by Pauline. That his


    house and car came from her. Or how he¡¯s been sellingpany resources for profit and is getting


    jailed for it¡­¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Well, since you say that, let¡¯s give it a try, shall we, Felix?¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Felix immediately took out his phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly picked up.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before Old Mrs. Hammer could react, she heard a familiar voice on the other end, ¡°Did you find


    anything on that shrew Old Mrs. Hammer?¡±


    1


    ¡°We did, but it¡¯s not actually about her, but her son, Curtis.¡± Felix responded.


    Old Mrs. Hammer immediately panicked: ¡°Sign! We¡¯ll sign!¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t say a word and hung up.


    The olddy on the phone was an old friend of Old Mrs. Hammer, one she had grown up with.


    They¡¯d alway¡¯s been at odds.


    As kids, they¡¯dpete about food and clothes. As adults, about who married better.


    For the most part, Old Mrs. Hammer was always one step behind.


    She had to be frugal with food and clothes to cater to the men in her family.


    Her friend, on the other hand, only had one daughter despite having arge family.


    She couldn¡¯tpete with her even in their childhood.


    When they grew up, Old Mrs. Hammer initially married well but within a couple of years, her friend¡¯s


    husband struck it rich in business.


    To add insult to injury, Old Mrs. Hammer had a daughter first. It was only after five to six years that she


    finally had a son.


    Her friend had two sets of twin boys right off the bat.


    However, she didn¡¯t have much luck.


    All her sons died young due to illness or idents. Now, she only has her daughter left who apparently


    owns a lucrative waste managementpany,


    But a daughter, no matter how wealthy, would eventually belong to another family, right?


    Their rtionship hadn¡¯t always been this bitter.


    Old Mrs. Hammer kept bringing up the fact that her friend¡¯s sons had all died, which pissed her off and


    they became sworn enemies.


    In recent years, Old Mrs. Hammer has been living quitefortably in H City, thanks to Curtis.


    She always felt that Curtis was very sessful, even more so than her arch¨Cnemesis¡¯s daughter.


    If she found out that Curtis¡¯s house and car were all bought by Pauline, and that Curtis was going to jail


    for it, she¡¯d surely beughing her head off!

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    Even if Old Mrs. Hammer was staring death in the face, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone back home to find


    out about the truth.


    Rosalynn had herwyer draft up a detailed document.


    Curtis signed it with a long face.


    Seeing Alison¡¯s name, Curtis felt a pang of reluctance.


    He turned to Rosalynn. ¡°Mrs. Silverman, when do you n on sending Alison off abroad?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other bright ideas?¡± Rosalynn asked icily.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not immediately, I think I should take her home, otherwise¡­ once she leaves, who knows when


    we¡¯ll see her again.¡± Curtis said, his eyes reddening. Rosalynn remained silent.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± she stood up. ¡°Your family beat her, Pauline mentally abused her, and when she was


    starving, you just stood by without lifting a finger. Now that she¡¯s finally free from all that pain, stop your


    fake concerns. It¡¯s sickening!


    Curtis went pale.


    Rosalynn headed towards the door.


    Curtis finally spoke. ¡°Those documents¡­¡±


    ¡°What I want is for Alison to grow up undisturbed, happy and healthy, Rosalynn nced back at Curtis.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand these over to the right people for safekeeping, and someone will keep an eye on you.


    Anything you do, we¡¯ll gather evidence. If you and your family stay out of Alison¡¯s life, you¡¯ve got


    nothing to worry about. But if you make trouble, you know there¡¯ll be hell to pay.


    Without another word, Rosalynn left.


    As soon as she was gone, the security andwyers followed suit.


    Curtis stood there, swaying on his feet.


    Old Mrs. Hammer and Seekson, hearing the silence, rushed over.


    Well? Did they return the stuff to you?¡± Old Mrs. Hammer asked.


    ¡°Did she say where she got my photos and videos?¡± Seekson almost simultaneously asked.


    Just then, Old Mrs. Hammer pped Seekson across the face.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you even prioritize? It¡¯s just some photos and videos, what¡¯s the big deal? Can you even


    remember all the men you¡¯ve been with in the past few years? Stop making a scene.¡±


    Seekson¡¯s mind buzzed.


    ¡°Mom, am I really your daughter? How could you say something so cruel?¡± Seekson shrieked.


    ¡°You dare to talk back to me? One more word and you¡¯re packing your bags tonight!¡± Old Mrs. Hammer


    hadn¡¯t let it all out yet. ¡°Your peers are startingpanies, and all you do is sell yourself. Their suitors


    are practically breaking down their doors. And you? You can¡¯t even find a man willing to marry you! If it


    wasn¡¯t for Curtis¡® kind heart, you¡¯d be out on the streets scrounging for scraps. And you still have the


    nerve to raise your voice at me here!¡±


    The ¡°peer¡± Old Mrs. Hammer mentioned was none other than the daughter of the olddy Felix had just


    called.


    Seekson¡¯s eyes bulged with rage, recalling how she¡¯d never received any care from Old Mrs. Hammer


    growing up, instead, she was often beaten and scolded.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In junior high, she consistently topped her ss, but Old Mrs. Hammer didn¡¯t allow her to go to high


    school and put her to work at a young age. Afterward, she was raped by people from her hometown.


    She ran crying to Old Mrs. Hammer, but with a bribe of just 300 bucks, Old Mrs. Hammer told her not to


    call the cops!


    Old Mrs. Hammer even suggestedter, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your virginity, might as well keep doing it. At least


    you can help Curtis with his college tuition.¡±


    As the past reyed in her mind, Seeksonpletely lost it.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving, just give me back my money!¡± Seekson shouted.


    Old Mrs. Hammer was stunned.


    She never thought Seekson would stand up to her.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    ¡°Enough!¡± Curtis yelled at the top of his lungs.


    Seekson looked at Curtis, ¡°Of course you¡¯ve had enough. Thatdy just used you of using Pauline,


    didn¡¯t you use me too? How much money have you taken from home, and how much of it was mine?!¡±


    Curtis felt a deep blow to his pride.,He cursed and pped Seekson across the face. As a young and


    strong man, his p was definitely stronger than Old Mrs. Hammer¡¯s. Seekson¡¯s ears were ringing from


    the p, and she could taste blood in her mouth. She reacted and charged at Curtis, screaming and


    cursing, starting a fight with him. Old Mrs. Hammer watched this scene, extremely anxious and tried to


    separate them.


    Someone kicked Old Mrs. Hammer in the stomach, she lost her bnce but managed to grab the


    tablecloth before falling. Suddenly, a set of dishes crashed to the floor.


    The sound of the broken porcin brought the fighting pair back to reality.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Curtis eximed.


    Each piece was worth a few hundred dors, and this was a whole set!


    Seekson, shocked for a second, then sat on the floor, pping andughing crazily, ¡°Pay up! Pay up!¡±


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t get a penny of that money, so let it go down the drain, no one could spend it!


    Old Mrs. Hammer, seeing the broken pieces all over the floor, finally had a fit of anger, rolled her eyes


    and passed out.


    Outside the door.


    The manager and the waitstaff were cool as cucumbers, watching the scene unfold with amusement.


    The restaurant was co¨Cowned by Paige and Rosalynn.


    As they were leaving, Rosalynn had instructed them to let whoever was inside wreck the ce, but not


    to intervene.


    The surveince cameras were recording everything as evidence.


    If someone got injured, call an ambnce, but any damage to the restaurant¡¯s property, they must pay


    for it.


    After Old Mrs. Hammer passed out, the restaurant immediately called for an ambnce.


    After the paramedics took Old Mrs. Hammer away, the manager let Seekson go but not Curtis.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the bill for the damaged goods, you need to pay up!¡± The manager politely handed over the bill.


    Curtis looked at it, his face turned sour.


    ¡°A few cups and tes and you¡¯re charging me eight grand? Are you robbing me?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have a procurement contract, and the prices are based on depreciation. If we calcted the


    original purchase price, it would be even more,¡± the manager exined rationally, ¡°And it¡¯s not just the


    dishes, it¡¯s also the tablecloth your mother ripped.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I can only pay you two hundred dors at most! My mother passed out here, I¡¯m


    going to hold you responsible!¡±


    Curtis thought that two hundred dors was already a high price!


    ¡°We¡¯re just employees, we don¡¯t set the prices. If you continue like this, we¡¯ll have to call the police.


    After all, the surveince system in the room is always running, and it¡¯s clear what happened, it has


    nothing to do with us. We¡¯re the innocent victims here,¡± the manager seemed a bit furious.


    Curtis was very nervous when he heard that the surveince system was always running


    How could he let the police see those surveince videos?


    Rosalynn, as a wealthy heiress, wouldn¡¯t have any trouble threatening people, but she once said that


    he had broken thew!


    ¡°Call the police.¡± The manager signaled the waiter behind him.


    The waiter immediately picked up the phone.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Curtis was heartbroken.


    He took out a few cards and paid the bill in installments.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your receipt and invoice, please keep it safe,¡± the manager was still very polite.


    Curtis stormed out of the restaurant, his face gloomy.


    He walked very carefully, afraid of touching anything else in the restaurant and having to fork out more


    money.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    After leaving the restaurant, Rosalynn went straight home, and had Felix deliver the documents to the


    school principal.


    The principal originally thought that this issue would be a headache for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect


    Rosalynn to solve it so quickly.


    He flipped through all the authorization documents in disbelief. Among them, there was even a


    document where Curtis agreed to change Alison¡¯s name.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The principal was so touched that his eyes turned red and he kept nodding his


    head.


    Felix looked at him helplessly.


    He had seen the principal a few times at parent-teacher meetings.


    Honestly, the principal seemed a bit too emotional.


    As he carefully put away the documents, the principal knew that Felix was Molly¡¯s father, and began to


    praise Molly.


    ¡°Molly has improved a lot. Although she didn¡¯t rankst in her first exam after enrollment, her score


    wasn¡¯t good. But in thest exam, she became the first in the entire grade, and her grade was a lot


    higher than the second ce. Honestly, she may lead even more by the end of the term.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit arrogant, I¡¯ll talk to her when we get home.¡±


    Felix knew that teachers all hoped that students would remain humble.


    ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t hit Molly¡¯s confidence like this. She¡¯s not arrogant, how should I put it, Molly is very


    tenacious!¡±


    Molly was quiet at school, trying to avoid interacting with people as much as possible.


    Surprisingly, no students disliked her for this.


    Not long ago, he even saw a few senior boys running over to talk to her.


    He had already told Rosalynn about this.


    Rosalynn had previously told him that if students show too much interests to their children and the


    situation was serious, he could directly contact her.


    Although the principal didn¡¯t quite understand why he needed to do this, he still cooperated fully.


    Felix walked with a spring in his step because Molly was praised


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    His daughter was excellent at school, and he was so proud!


    After Felix left, the principal started looking in the dictionary


    Since Alison was no long with her irresponsible parents anymore, he wanted to help Alison choose a


    more meaningful name to wee her bright future!


    When Rosalynn got home, Wayne was doing physical rehabilitation


    Rehabilitation is never an easy thing.


    She took a sneak peek.


    Wayne¡¯s face was pale, and his forehead was covered in fine sweat. Each muscle stretch brought


    unimaginable pain.


    Rosalynn watched with a throbbing heart.


    No wonder he had previously said that he didn¡¯t want Ivy and Cory to apany him during


    rehabilitation.


    It was painful enough for her to watch, let alone Cory and Ivy. They would definitely be very upset.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t go in


    When the rehabilitation was almost over and he was no longer in so much pain, Rosalynn knocked on


    the door.


    The rehabilitation doctor briefly exined Wayne¡¯s condition and the n for the future to Rosalynn.


    His condition was not very good, but not too bad either. With long-term rehabilitation, he might recover


    to 90%


    After the rehabilitation doctor left, Rosalynn sat across from Wayne, gently stroked his cheek, and


    asked, ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    Wayne shook his head and replied, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Rosalynn didnt expose Wayne¡¯s lie, and changed the subject, ¡®Everything about Alison has been


    handled

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    ¡°Are we gonna handle this stuff this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve got all the permits and paperwork sorted out, even prepared a name


    change document.¡±


    ¡°You always think of everything, don¡¯t ya?¡± Wayne looked at her with admiration.


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°do you want to to rest in the room?¡±


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°Calvin said Ivy should be out picking fruits around this time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not studying?¡±


    ¡°She said she can spare an hour. Wayneughed.


    Ivy has this soft and cute vibe. When she goes all serious exining logic, it¡¯s just so adorable.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s head over there. We can consider it ¨¤ stroll.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Hand in hand, Rosalynn and Wayne started walking towards the orchard,


    Mike was scolding Max, clearly ticked off, while holding his leash.


    Max kept resisting, turning his head, totally ignoring Mike.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Max knew, at home, Rosalynn was the boss. Hearing her voice, his ears perked up, hey down on the


    ground, guilt written all over his face.


    ¡°He was barking like crazy when I was seeing the rehab doctor out!¡± Mike replied, ¡°I told him, the guy¡¯s


    a doctor, but Max thought he was giving Mr. Silverman a hard time! Man, was he mad!¡±


    Rosalynnughed and beckoned Max, ¡°Max,e here.¡±


    Max trudged over with his hefty body, ncing at Wayne, as if asking for help.


    Wayne was both amused and helpless.


    1 won¡¯t scold you this time, but if you do it again, I¡¯ll cut your treats and Wayne won¡¯t y with you.¡±


    Max seemed not to understand, but his tail started wagging


    At the orchard, Paige, heavily pregnant, was fanning herself with a little fan, two baskets of peaches


    and apples by her feet.


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s so hot today, are you feeling alright?¡± Rosalynn asked, helpless and worried.


    The weather had taken a sudden turn for the hot, and pregnant women are usually more sensitive to


    heat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Paige smiled, ¡°My baby is being good.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, mommy!¡±


    Ivy, in her dungarees, a leaf somehow stuck in her hair, came running over from the fruit tree.


    ¡°Look at you, all sweaty¡± Rosalynn took off the leaf from her hair.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ivy giggled, then turned to Wayne, ¡°You done with your rehab? Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a bit!¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°Great! Look at my bountiful peaches! Laura said she can make peach cake tonight!¡± Ivy was thrilled.


    Max was equally excited, chasing his own tail.


    ¡°You can have some too!¡± Ivy generously announced.


    Max was even happier.


    ¡°Look at Ivy, she¡¯s got everything and everyone in the house sorted out, even the dog!¡± Paige didn¡¯t


    hold back her praises.


    ¡°Need any help? Wayne offered


    ¡°Can daddy help me? Ivy was a bit worried.


    ¡°Of course Rosalynn said.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    Ivy instantly cheered up, ¡°There¡¯s still one tree left unharvested, Dad, you bought that tree for me!¡±


    That tree was actually closer to the exit. Normally, Ivy should have picked the fruits from that tree first.


    Ivy thought she had her little scheme well hidden, but the adults saw right through it.


    She wanted to pick the fruits from that tree with Wayne.


    Wayne and Ivy walked hand in hand towards it.


    Paige excitedly turned to Rosalynn, ¡°I heard about the drama at the restaurant, so thrilling!¡±


    ¡°Thrilling?¡± Rosalynn was clueless about what happened after she left.


    Like a spill of beans, Paige blurted it all out.


    ¡°Last time I went to the restaurant, I chatted with the manager. They were already nning to rece


    the cutlery, looks like they just got a windfall! Paige mentioned about Alison.


    The way Curtis and his family treated Alison, the old Paige would probably have cursed them for three


    days and three nights straight..


    Moreover, Paige was going to be a mom, so she was brimming with maternal love and despised these


    parents more than ever!


    bet their karma is still toe!¡± Paige snorted.


    ¡°Great minds think alike!¡± Rosalynn lifted her hand and high-fived Paige.


    Paige¡¯s mood instantly improved.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve seen some gossip about Jacob in a few groups recently. They said he was betrayed,


    he was about to marry the girl, but she got married to an antique dealer behind his back. And that


    antique dealer¡­ is reportedly a monk!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this? I thought you knew Jacob¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, Jacob wasn¡¯t betrayed, and secondly, really? A monk?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you!¡± Paige found the chat record in her favorites.


    There was a photo in it.


    ¡°This is the one.¡± She pointed to the picture of the monk who looked out of ce among the others, his


    skin as pale and delicate as jade.


    I¡¯m in a group where someone knows him. He became a monk when he was three or four, but gave it


    up ten years ago and started dealing antiques. Some say he¡¯s filthy rich, others say he¡¯s just a small


    fry.¡±


    Paige paused, ¡°But, no matter how rich he is, he can¡¯tpare to the Strand family. What¡¯s up with


    your friend? I heard she had been dating Jacob for over a decade?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they dated for over a decade and never got married.¡±


    Once Rosalynn said this, Paige instantly understood.


    ¡°Who¡¯s spreading rumors that Jacob was betrayed? And something about Jacob racing thousands of


    miles to chase this girl, got into a car ident and she didn¡¯t care, went to a hot spring hotel with her


    fianc¨¦¡­


    Paige suddenly stopped


    The exact words were, ¡®making love for three days¡±


    Rosalynn stared at the picture of Larkin, ¡°Outsiders always talk.¡±


    ¡°Always talk?¡± Paige was confused.


    ¡°Ever since I met Erica, these people have been belittling her, ndering her with all their might.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡± Rosalynn looked deep. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s jealousy¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way did you know? Paige smirked, ¡®Erica almost married this monk¡¯s nephew Orval ten years


    ago


    Rosalynn was startled.


    She only knew that Enca had almost gotten engaged once


    Could it be fort it a coincidence that this handsome monk also changed his profession ten years ago


    Paige looked at Rosalynn curiously


    Rosalynnughed at her expressioON


    ¡°You look so cunous Rosalynn shook her head andughed. ¡°Trica invited me to her wedding When I


    get there, I¡¯ll do some snooping for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the wedding? Page was shocked, ¡°Oh my god! Are you going to witness Jacob


    crashing the wedding¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Rosalynn chuckled helplessly, ¡°crashing the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at this!¡± Paige quickly pulled up a chat, ¡°They¡¯re betting on whether Jacob will crash the


    wedding or not, and most people think he will!¡±


    Rosalynn took a nce. She really thought some people were too idle, bored to the extreme.


    1 beg to differ, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Rosalynn gave Paige a deadpan look.


    ¡°The odds are high!¡± Paige mistakenly thought Rosalynn was doubting her judgment and quickly


    exined.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Paige was puzzled.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I¡¯mughing at how adorable you are. How did you manage to get even cuter after marrying Baillie?


    Rosalynn pinched her cheek.


    Paige was worried about gaining weight, but she also had to ensure the nutrition for the baby in her


    belly.


    Baillie really put a lot of thought into this.


    So Paige looked a bit chubbier than before, herplexion improved a lot, she looked like a finely


    sculpted doll.


    ¡°He spoils me.¡± Paige grinned, her eyes full of boundless happiness.


    Rosalynn saw this and was very happy.


    Both Erica and Paige were women who had given up on love and married someone else.


    Rosalynn hoped that God could also bless Erica, make sure she found the right person this time, and


    be as happy as Paige.


    Days went by.


    Ivy began the hardest period of her life.


    Except for sleeping, she was studying all the time.


    She had to be the top student.


    Erica¡¯s wedding was scheduled three days after Ivy¡¯s final exam.


    A week in advance, the fashion designer arranged by Larkin came to Moonlit Lake and brought Ivy a


    flower girl dress.


    Ivy, who had been studying all the time, happily tried it on.


    ¡°I heard that including Erica¡¯s dress, it¡¯s all handled by Erica¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Paige looked at the adorable Ivy.


    ¡°The flower girls dress too?¡± ¡°ording to Erica, yes¡±


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s an antique dealer, his aesthetic sense is top-notch!¡± Paige gave a thumbs up.


    Baillie watched silently, not saying a word, but his eyes suddenly became determined.


    Baillie was no longer obsessed with learning how to act like a normal person. After marrying Paige, he


    knew how to live a normal life.


    But he still paid attention to outstanding husbands, wanting to learn how to be the best husband.


    For example, at this moment, Paige seemed to highly appreciate the way the monk handled the


    wedding.


    Baillie decided, for their wedding, he would also take care of everything, including the wedding dress,


    so that Paige won¡¯t have to worry about it!


    After confirming the flower girl¡¯s dress was perfect, Erica sent Rosalynn a smug emoji, ¡°Now all the


    wedding details are confirmed, I¡¯ll just waiting for you guys to attend!¡±


    In the past period, Erica hadn¡¯t mentioned Jacob.


    Rosalynn only heard some news about Jacob asionally


    Jacob was still in Zurich, trying his best to find opportunities to see Erica every day, even though his


    parents and rtives had tried to stop him, he was still persistent

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    Larkin may look aloof, but he was got the goods.


    Just a week ago, he had Jacob thrown into the local police station for two days.


    But no one knew if Erica was in on it.


    However, when Rosalynn checked out Erica¡¯s social media, she seemd to be in a good mood every


    day.


    Before she knew it, Ivy, Cory, and Molly¡¯s exams were all over.


    When Rosalynn and Wayne went to pick up Ivy.


    They happened to see Ivy standing in front of the fountain, talking face to face with Liam.


    They couldn¡¯t hear what Ivy was saying.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Liam was half-closed his eyes, only nodding asionally.


    When Ivy finished speaking, he pulled out a thick stack of test papers from his backpack and handed


    them to Ivy.


    Ivy¡¯s face was full of confusion, and Rosalynn almostughed out loud.


    Wayne nced at her and said somewhat unhappily. ¡°The exams are over. Why are you giving Ivy so


    many papers? Are you trying to kill her with homework? You¡¯re up to no good!¡±


    Rosalynn put her arm around Wayne¡¯s waist, ¡°Are you being too overprotective of Ivy? Liam is just


    trying to help her study better¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t reply.


    But what he was thinking was that he didn¡¯t need Ivy to work so hard.


    The money at home would never run out for her, he could fully support her in anything she wanted to


    do.


    Why does she need to work so hard?


    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡±


    As soon as Ivy saw them, she saw her parents walking over.


    Liam also looked over and nodded slightly, ¡°Ms. Tesdal, Mr. Silverman


    ¡°How do you feel about the exam?¡± Rosalynn asked gently


    Liam nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the questions were easy.¡±


    ¡°So, congrats to Liam in advance for being the top of the ss again? Rosalynn said with a smile.


    Liam¡¯s ears turned slightly red, ¡°I have to go to my teacher¡¯s house for dinner, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Before Liam left, he reminded Ivy. ¡°The pace of study will speed up next term. You should really work


    on these test papers.¡±


    ¡°We have a deal then, if I get top of the ss when the results are out, you have to continue tutoring


    me!¡± Ivy said seriously.


    ¡°Sure¡± Liam answered vaguely


    Then, he picked up his backpack and walked towards the back door on the other side..


    The principal¡¯s house was in the alley over there.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a shy kid Even though Wayne wanted Liam to be his son-inw, he was still not satisfied


    with him.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not a talkative person either. Ivy immediately defended Liam.


    Wayne was speechless by thisment


    ¡°Sweetie, was the exam tough?¡± Rosalynn quickly changed the subject with a smile


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°Liam is amazing! He predicted a lot of the questions that came up in the exam.¡±


    Although they were not the same questions, the approach to solving them was the same


    In that case, I¡¯ll have to give Liam a big bonus! Rosalynn picked up the conversation.


    ¡°Mom, I just told Liam that once I finish my flower girl duties, I¡¯m going with Paige to Norhaven to wait


    for the baby toe, and suggested he should go toor by seemed worried that Rosalynn would object,


    ¡°I ve discussed this with my godfather, he said there are plenty of rooms in his house, so we don¡¯t need


    to worry about a ce for Liam to stay¡±


    ¡°Little one, when did you get so close to your godfather? You didn¡¯t discuss it with Mom and Dad, but


    asked godfather first?¡± Rosalynn gently touched Tys nose, pretending to be angry


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to stay at godfather¡¯s house ¡°Ivy answered seriously


    ¡°Is Liam okay with that? Rosalynn asked


    ¡°He said he¡¯d make up his mind after my gradese out.¡±


    Her dad was even more speechless.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    ¡°Ivy sighed, ¡°Dad¡¯s right. Liam is really introverted, barely says a word!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up Cory Wayne made the call, expertly dodging the downer of a topic.


    He reached out to hold Ivy¡¯s hand.


    Ivy was thrilled, holding her dad¡¯s hand in one and her mom¡¯s in the other, happily heading outside.


    Wayne¡¯s scar on his hand was still a bit rough


    Ivy held his hand, couldn¡¯t help but lightly touch it with her fingertips.


    She hoped that her dad¡¯s scar would heal quickly.


    Once they got in the car, Ivy suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Dad, Mom, the teacher


    announced some great news in ss earlier!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Alison got a spot to study abroad, she¡¯s leaving next semester!¡± Ivy said cheerfully, ¡°Everyone in ss


    is so jealous of her, I¡¯m really happy too!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s thoughts were simple. Since she¡¯s going so far away to study, her parents wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt


    her again!


    ¡°When I said goodbye to her, I told her I¡¯d visit her when I get a chance, and a few other ssmates


    promised to do the same!¡± Ivy continued, unsaid was: Alison finally made some friends.


    They promised to meet again.


    Seeing Ivy so happy, Rosalynn and Wayne shared a knowing look.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Anything that makes her this happy, made everything they¡¯ve done totally worth it.


    Meanwhile


    Because they were a bitte, the school entrance was packed with cars.


    Rosalynn and Wayne had to park a bit further away, then they walked hand in hand with Ivy to pick up


    Cory.


    When they saw Cory, he was surrounded by a few kids, everyone holding a piece of paper, seemed


    like they wereparing answers to a test.


    Cory used to struggle in such an environment, he even told Rosalynn about it. But now, he fits in


    perfectly.


    Rosalynn and Wayne waited for a while, until everyone finishedparing their answers


    Then they let go of Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Cory!¡± Ivy called out.


    Cory immediately looked over, his previously expressionless face broke into a warm smile.


    ¡°Ivy, you came to pick me up from school?¡± Cory asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ivy remembered the names of all the kids she had met, and said hello to each of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cory stepped forward and took his sister¡¯s hand, then casually said to the others.


    Remember to keep in touch online!¡± Hannah hastily said.


    The further you go in school, the harder it gets. He¡¯s been finding it a bit toughtely, so he hopes to


    communicate more with Cory


    Cory nodded


    Then, he and his sister walked hand in hand towards their parents who were not far away.


    At this point, summer vacation was near.


    Cory once again participated in the physics and mathpetitions.


    There was also anotherpetition he wanted to attend, but it shed with the mathpetition, so


    he didn¡¯t sign up.


    The prizes for bothpetitions today have been announced.


    As expected, Cory won the highest prizes and schrships


    ¡°Liam also participated in the physicspetition this time!¡± Ivy suddenly said looking at the medal,


    ¡°He used to always win first ce in thispetition, but he was beaten by my brother this time?¡±


    Sheughed happily and looked very proud


    Wayne just could understand why his daughter had to mention that Liam kid all the time

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    ¡°Where did you hear this? Was it Liam who told you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy shook her head, ¡°No, it was the principle who said it. He was also saying the prize money would be


    cut in half for Liam!¡±


    Before receiving his parents¡¯ deathpensation, Liam had always been living off variouspetition


    prizes.


    But now, this prize money is not as important.


    Last winter vacation, he made quite a bit of money by tutoring Ivy


    Is he going to give you tutoring this summer? Cory asked.


    That depends on whether your sister can rank first in the grade¡± Rosalynn said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t


    understand your kids¡¯ deals¡­ She has already ranked first in the grade, does she still need tutoring?


    Shouldn¡¯t tutoring be needed when you¡¯re not doing well?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is called ¡°learning is endless.¡± Cory said seriously.


    Rosalynn, holding Wayne¡¯s hand, started tough happily.


    The atmosphere in the car was very pleasant


    Back to Moonlit Lake.


    Hna Jared had prepared avish dinner early and was waiting for her grandchildren toe home.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After dinner, Rosalynn went to check the luggage she had packed earlier.


    Paige Owens sat in the chair opposite her, pouting as if she was about to cry, I want to go too!¡±


    What a lively asion!


    Erica had invited her when they were video chatting a few days ago.


    But¡­Paige was in thete stages of pregnancy now and couldn¡¯t take a long flight.


    If someone really steals the bride, I¡¯ll film it for you!¡± Rosalynnforted.


    Paige¡¯s mood immediately improved.


    But in reality, Rosalynn thought that a proud person like Jacob might not go and make a scene.


    Unless he really went crazy, not caring about family honor and face


    Early the next morning, Rosalynn¡¯s family of four set off for the airport.


    Ivy had hardly sleptst night and was in a state of great excitement.


    She was happy not because she was going to be a flower girl, but because this was her first long


    journey with her brother and parents.


    The private jetnded on time at the airport after a long flight.


    Erica hade early with Larkin to pick her up.


    As soon as she walked out of the airport, Rosalynn saw Erica jumping and waving.


    Ivy was the first to run over


    ¡°Enca¡±


    Enca cheerfully picked Ivy up and warmly kissed her face twice, ¡°Baby, have you grown taller?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ve grown five centimeters talier Ivy hugged Erica¡¯s neck, ¡°Erica, you got even prettier


    Ivy wasn¡¯t just being polite


    Enca indeed looked radiant and very happy


    Enca was grinning from ear to ear from Ivy¡¯s sweet talk


    Trye down. Rosalynn approached and said helplessly to Ivy


    Thistle one, no matter where she goes, is always so likable


    To, I want to hold herf Enca held Ivy tight. ¡°This little one is fragrant and soft, I really like holding herf


    Larkin was quietly observing on the side


    Ha handsome face was filed with a doting smile


    kobalyen touk a quick lock


    ita mcredible. If


    The thought Be sure of these exalthy farrillies were just lying


    ham, the mora Paige showed her that day


    ¡°Let me introduce you this it my neslywed husband Larkin


    the gra next to her is her husband Wayner Tha kita t??e is th?i angreer


    After the production. Ena started is edruduce trg. Kod tha


    roudly ta Rosalynn. Larkin, she is my best friend Rosalynn, and


    marker. thau 400 Cory¡±

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    This family¡¯s got a crazy web of rtionships, and Larkin had heard all about it.


    ¡°Hello, everybody, wee to our wedding,¡± Larkin said, breaking the ice.


    Rosalynn felt a wave of relief after seeing Larkin.


    He seemed like a pretty level-headed guy, the kind of person to bnce out Erica¡¯s mood swings.


    ¡°Larkin picked out this wicked cool hotel for us, and the breakfast is top-notch,¡± Erica bragged, ¡°Enough


    talk, let¡¯s head over there!¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Erica shot Wayne a few nces. To be frank, Wayne had always been a bit cold towards her.


    But he seemed a little less icy today.


    ¡°President Silverman, how¡¯s your health? Larkin¡¯s family has a tradition of hundreds of years in


    medicine, if you need any help, I could get my nephew to check you out, Erica offered enthusiastically


    Rosalynn smiled back, but she was quite surprised.


    If she heard correctly¡­.


    This nephew wouldn¡¯t happen to be the same one who almost got engaged to Erica, right?


    ¡°Would that be okay? Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re family, there¡¯s no need to be shy, Erica answered without hesitation.


    Larkin gave a nod of approval from the side


    ¡°Alright, that would be great, Rosalynn dropped the formalities.


    Just as they were talking, Cory suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    *Jacob.¡±


    The adults¡¯ conversation came to a halt.


    Everyone followed the kid¡¯s gaze.


    Upon seeing Jacob, both Rosalynn and Wayne frowned.


    In just a month, Jacob seemed to have be a different person. He had lost a lot of weight, his hair


    was a mess, and his eyes were sunken in and bloodshot.


    *Jacob, when will you stop?¡± Erica asked, furrowing her brows.


    Truth be told, when Jacob first approached her for a reconciliation, Erica was secretly pleased.


    But now, Jacob had be nothing but trouble


    ¡°Enca, I just want to talk to you seriously Jacob pleaded, his voice choked with tears.


    ¡°We¡¯ve said all there is to say in the past sixteen years. I have nothing else to say to you,¡± Erica said


    sternly


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯m begging you!¡± Jacob was visibly distressed.


    Erica shook her head.


    Avoiding Jacob¡¯s pained gaze, she held Larkin¡¯s hand tightly, ready to walk past Jacob and leave.


    But Jacob tried to follow


    Seeing this, Larkin¡¯s face turned stern.


    ¡°Jacob Rosalynn spoke up.


    Jacob stopped in his tracks, his eyes red as he looked at Rosalynn.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stop me too?¡±


    ¡°I saved your children once, and instead of helping me, you are siding with him?¡± Jacob pointed at


    Larkin.


    ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t you dare take it out on her Wayne warned


    ¡°Enough¡±Rosalynn frowned at Jacob, ¡°Come with me Enca, send me the address, we¡¯ll head back first¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Enca gave Rosalynn a grateful look


    Jacob¡¯s behavior was getting out of hand


    She really couldn¡¯t predict what he might do next

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    A few days ago, he tried to break into the ce where she used to live with Larkin, even ended up


    injuring a guard. Larkin had directly taken him away and held him captive for two days. Despite all this,


    Jacob just wasn¡¯t getting the hint. He used valued family honor above all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Jacob was all over the ce. After all this time, this was the first time he had bumped


    into Erica here. Larkin had hidden her so well, he couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard he tried. Once


    he let her go just like that, if he wanted to find her again, he wouldn¡¯t even know where to start.


    ¡°Jacob, you really wanna push Erica into hating you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words stopped Jacob dead in his


    tracks. In that few seconds, Erica and Larkin had already taken the elevator and headed straight for the


    parking lot.


    Jacob knew Erica too well. Erica might seemid-back and careless, but she was actually one tough


    cookie.


    At first, Jacob thought Erica was just getting a kick out of being with Larkin, just like she used to, and


    woulde back to him once she got bored.


    However, after the car ident, Jacob felt something was off. After he was injured by Larkin, instead of


    rushing to his side, she instinctively checked on Larkin first to see if he was hurt. Then she left. Since


    then, he had not had a moment¡¯s peace. Everyone in the circle had been talking about it, so Erica must


    have heard. But she didn¡¯t react at all.


    As time went on, Jacob¡¯s answer became clearer and clearer. Erica really didn¡¯t need him anymore.


    Standing in the bustling airport, looking at Rosalynn, tears started to roll down his face, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what to do. Just the thought of her never being by my side again, I just¡­¡± Jacob clutched his chest


    tightly, ¡°I feel like my heart is being ripped apart!¡±


    He never understood why Wayne had to be rushed to the ICU after learning that Rosalynn¡¯s ne had


    crashed. Now, feeling the same anguish himself, Jacob finally understood the pain of life force draining


    away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk somewhere.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone softened a lot. Ivy gently held Jacob¡¯s trembling


    hand, ¡°Uncle Jacob, let¡¯s grab a bite to eat, don¡¯t cry¡± Jacob lowered his head to look at lvy, and his


    tears flowed even more freely


    Back when he was seriously injured in the hospital, Erica loved Ivy so much when she saw her. She


    even suggested that they should have a child once he recovered. She also joked about getting old and


    being a geriatric mother if she didn¡¯t have a child soon. She had loved him so deeply!


    Rosalynn settled Ivy in first, then sat down with Jacob in the hotel caf¨¦. Jacob¡¯s eyes were constantly


    scanning the surroundings, as if trying to spot Erica.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Jacob, do you want to eat something?¡± Rosalynn suggested, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Jacob shook his head in despair, ¡°I can¡¯t eat, Rosalynn. You¡¯re Erica¡¯s favorite person, can you, can


    you convince her to give me another chance? I won¡¯t mind her thing with Larkin anymore, as long as


    she¡¯lle back.


    Rosalynn looked at him and sighed softly, ¡°Jacob, you know Erica better than I do.


    Jacob froze. ¡°She and that Larkin, they¡¯ve only known each other for a few months, we have sixteen


    years of history!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, just a few months. After learning about Erica¡¯s past and the scandals you mentioned, Larkin still


    decided to marry her without hesitation, and without hiding anything, immediately started nning a


    grand wedding But you, you¡¯ve had sixteen years and you never made that decision.¡±

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Rosalynn¡¯s words hit Jacob like a ton of bricks.


    For the past sixteen years, he had countless opportunities to make Erica his wife.


    But he always had a million reasons not to.


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t marry her because of her past?¡± Jacob snapped, looking up at Rosalynn. ¡°If I cared


    about that, would I have stuck around with her for sixteen years?!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Jacob in disappointment.


    He was a loyal friend, sure.


    But when it came to love, he was a hot mess.


    D


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care because you always had a string of women by your side,¡± Rosalynn told him bluntly.


    ¡°But are you sure Erica¡¯s so-called ex-boyfriends even existed?¡±


    Jacob frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Before I met Erica, I heard from your friends about what kind of person she was. But after I got to


    know her, I saw the love in her eyes when she looked at you. It made me wonder, was she really as


    bad as your friends made her out to be? Did she really have intimate rtionships with all those men?¡±


    ¡°They have photos and videos as proof!¡±


    Pictures of her kissing and holding hands with other men, even going to hotels with them¡­..


    Jacob admitted, when he first saw those photos and videos, he hated her.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t sure if Erica had actually done those things.


    She had a gut feeling that Erica wouldn¡¯t.


    So, she decided not to keep arguing with Jacob about it.


    ¡°Jacob, I¡¯ll say it again, no one¡¯s gonna wait around for you forever, and you can¡¯t stop her from starting


    a new life after you¡¯ve hurt her for so many years,¡± Rosalynn paused. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much she¡¯s


    into Larkin?¡±


    Again, Jacob felt like he¡¯d been hit by a lightning bolt.


    1 don¡¯t get it, I never hurt her like Wayne hurt you, why could you forgive Wayne, but she won¡¯t forgive


    me?¡± Jacob asked, clutching his head in agony.


    Wayne, sitting next to Rosalynn, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t love her with the same determination and unfalteringmitment as Wayne loved me


    1 did, I love her, I really do Jacob quickly denied.


    But Rosalynn just quietly looked at him.


    Over the years, they, Wayne, Erica and Jacob have crossed paths in many ways.


    Jacob just needed to think about it.


    How he treated Erica under the same circumstances.


    And how Wayne stood up for her.


    The answer would reveal itself.


    ¡°You just said you didn¡¯t care about Erica¡¯s scandals, but did you really not care? Jacob, you¡¯re such a


    gentleman, but you let your friends insult Erica. Isn¡¯t that a kind of revenge on Erica?¡±


    Rosalynnis words were sharp.


    Jacob was stunned.


    Tve known Erica for many years, and I¡¯ve never seen her as happy as she is now, Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Jacob, you really need to think about this, even if you win her back, can you guarantee she won¡¯t get


    hurt again? Your parents and other family members must have a worse impression of her now. You


    value you family the most, so if Erica marries you, she might have to endure more trouble. Have you


    thought about these things?¡±


    1 can choose to cut ties with my family!¡± Jacob replied hastily


    Rosalynn just looked at him, not responding to that


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone knew that for Jacob, this was nearly impossible


    Tm just an observer, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say from my point of view. It¡¯s up to you to decide what


    to do next,¡± Rosalynn paused slightly ¡°T try to Talk to Erica and ask if she wants to see you one more


    time before the wedding


    Jacob suddenly looked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is. I¡¯ll try but I can¡¯t promise anything Go home, sort out your emotions, and wait for my


    call


    ¡°Okay¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were red, as if he had just grasped a lifeline

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    ¡°But you gotta promise me, whether you run into her or not, you can¡¯t go crashing Erica¡¯s wedding¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Before meeting Jacob this time, Rosalynn had been mulling over his overly arrogant personality.


    But when she saw Jacob, she was surprised to find that his former arrogance was nowhere to be


    found.


    Jacob remained silent.


    ¡°You know, she really cherishes her wedding. It means the world to her,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    ¡°I can give her a better wedding!¡± Jacob dered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even get your folks to ept her, how the heck are you gonna give her a better wedding?¡±


    Rosalynn retorted.


    After saying these words, Rosalynn didn¡¯t discuss it further with Jacob


    She tightly held Wayne¡¯s hand, and the couple stood up to leave.


    Jacob sat there, covering his face with his hand, tears rolling down his cheeks,


    There was no one by his side standing up for Erica, only Rosalynn.


    Only Rosalynn would remind him how much he had let Erica down over the past sixteen years.


    He stood up in a daze and walked out. The setting sun stretched his lonely figure, making him look like


    a deserted dog, utterly alone.


    ¡°Should we really help Jacob to talk Erica round?¡± Wayne asked, gripping Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Jacob¡¯s words from just now had also made him a bit uneasy.


    If Rosalynn had been so determined to marry someone else and didn¡¯t want him¡­.


    The thought shed through Wayne¡¯s mind.


    ¡°If there was no Jacob, there wouldn¡¯t be Cory and Ivy.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed afterward.


    Wayne lowered his eyes, Tm sorry¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Rosalynn gently patted his back, ¡°Honey, go be with the kids, I¡¯ll give Erica a call.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne leaned in to kiss Rosalynn¡¯s forehead.


    Once Wayne was gone, Rosalynn found a quiet ce and dialed Erica¡¯s number.


    The other end picked up immediately, ¡°Are you guys okay? He didn¡¯t do anything rash, did he?¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit sentimental.


    The question she was gonna ask already had an obvious answer.


    When a person takes initiative to love, they only worry about the other person¡¯s situation,


    When one no longer loves, they worry that the other person might hurt others


    ¡°Jacob didn¡¯t lose his mind.¡± Rosalynn sounded a bit helpless, ¡°Erica, are you really just gonna end


    your sixteen-year rtionship like this?¡±


    Erica was silent on the other end.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just to hear his apology?¡± Rosalynn asked gently, ¡°Tell him your real thoughts, and put an


    end to the past sixteen years.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, I really don¡¯t know what to say to him.¡± Erica sounded distressed, ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll


    get back to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    The call ended.


    Erica stared at the phone screen and let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Just in time, Larkin came out of his study.


    He noticed the worried look on Erica¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Larkin walked over and asked.


    Erica pondered for a moment, ¡°Larkin, do you think I should see Jacob again, and calmly talk about


    everything that happened before? Maybe if we clear the air, he could let go and stop being so hung up


    on it.¡±


    ¡°Did Ms. Tesdal suggest this?¡± Larkin asked.


    Erica nodded, and added, ¡°Although it was Rosalynn¡¯s suggestion, I¡¯ve actually been thinking about


    this quite oftentely.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She no longer held any expectations toward Jacob.


    All she wanted now was to part with him peacefully. She had a bright future ahead, and she wished


    Jacob could let go of the past and find his own future


    ¡°Then just go see him.¡± Larkin sat next to her and calmly said, ¡°Otherwise, it will always haunt you.¡±


    ¡°Larkin, I have no feelings for him anymore, don¡¯t get me wrong¡­¡± Erica blurted out without thinking.


    In fact, she was also worried that Larkin might object to her seeing Jacob.


    After all, in their high society circles, her affairs with Jacob had always been a hot topic.


    If word got out that she was meeting Jacob before getting married¡­.


    That would be unfair to Larkin.


    1 won¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Larkin looked at Erica with clear eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about what


    others think. I don¡¯t care. Your feelings are what matter


    the most.¡±


    Erica was stunned, and then her eyes gradually reddened,


    She opened her arms and hugged Larkin, I must have done a lot of good deeds in my past life to have


    someone like you to save me.¡±


    How long could she have held on if she hadn¡¯t met Larkin?


    Erica didn¡¯t know.


    Larkin gently patted her back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be upset¡­


    Erica didn¡¯t say anything. She hugged Larkin for a while, and then sent a message to Rosalynn.


    I¡¯ve decided to see him. But you have to tell him, if he does anything extreme, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Rosalynn could imagine the look on Erica¡¯s face when she sent the message.


    Rosalynn conveyed Erica¡¯s decision.


    Jacob seemed to suddenly find motivation. He immediately got a haircut, shaved his beard, and even


    bought a new suit.


    The next morning, they met at the same cafe as the day before.


    Jacob saw Erica.


    Erica nced at him, as if time had traveled back to the year they first met.


    Back then, she never would have imagined¡­.


    That she would be entangled with him for sixteen years, only to end it in this way


    Jacob approached, his eyes reddened, and he began to choke up as soon as he opened his mouth,


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Ericaposed herself.


    ¡°If you truly feel sorry for me, you should stop what you¡¯re doing now.¡± Erica said calmly


    Jacob seemed very flustered.


    He sat across from Erica, 1 know I didn¡¯t protect you before, and you suffered a lot of unfair treatment. I


    swear this won¡¯t happen again. You¡¯re the most important person in my life?¡±


    Erica looked at him, and gently shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore¡±


    Yes, she had longed for this to happen for a long time, but when it finally did, she no longer needed it


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to do to forgive me?¡± Tears slid down Jacob¡¯s face, and he was


    obviously very flustered


    Enca wasnt like this when she used to argue with him.


    She would throw things, lose her temper, definitely not as calm as she was now

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    Tve already forgiven you,¡± Erica answered calmly.


    ¡°Then why are you marrying someone else?¡± Jacob asked with pain, feeling as if his heart was being


    cut open.


    Erica has never seen Jacob in such pain.


    His lingering love for her tugged at her heartstrings.


    ¡°I truly forgave you, but it¡¯s also true that I don¡¯t love you anymore,¡± Erica continued.


    How could she forgive all the pain and mistrust if she was still in love?


    Jacob was shocked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­ Erica, I beg you, you can¡¯t have me fall for you for sixteen years and then abandon


    me, what am I supposed to do? I¡­ I can¡¯t go on without you!¡±


    Jacob couldn¡¯t hold back his tears anymore, they poured down like rain.


    Erica lowered her gaze.


    She realized that seeing Jacob sobbing in front of her wasn¡¯t making her happy or satisfy


    ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re a great guy, we¡¯re just not right for each other. Larkin treats me well, I¡¯m happy every


    day with him, this is the life I want. I believe¡­ you¡¯ll also find someone who will make you happy, and


    your family will love her too. Let¡¯s not drag this on, it¡¯s better for both of us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Jacob cried out in agony. ¡°Can¡¯t we try again?¡±


    He pleaded with Erica.


    Erica shook her head without hesitation, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Jacob felt a wave of pain, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your invitation, if you want toe and bless me and Larkin, you¡¯re wee to.¡± Erica took out


    an invitation and pushed it in front of Jacob


    On her ring finger, she wore an antique ring, it was beautiful.


    The ring fit perfectly on her finger.


    Jacob suddenly remembered, a long long time ago, Erica also put a ring on his finger.


    She said, she personally chose the gemstone, and she made the ring herself.


    Back then they were both young, they only had eyes for each other.


    Where did that ring go?


    Jacob felt a splitting headache, he remembered, when he saw a photo of Erica kissing another man, he


    angrily took off the ring and threw it into the river. After he removed the ring.


    Erica didn¡¯t ask, but, she never wore her ring again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jacob remained silent.


    Erica had nothing else to say.


    She got up to leave.


    ¡°The ring¡­¡± Jacob¡¯s voice choked up.


    Erica instinctively nced at her wedding ring, then asked, ¡°This is Larkin¡¯s family heirloom, is there a


    problem?¡±


    The Strand family was also an influential family.


    Jacob¡¯s mother also had a family heirloom ring to pass on to her daughter-inw.


    His throat tasted bittersweet.


    ¡°I mean, the rings we made when we were eighteen¡­ where¡¯s your ring?¡± Jacob lowered his head, not


    daring to look at Erica.


    Erica was taken aback.


    Pain shot through her pinky finger like a needle.


    When she made those rings that year, she identally pricked her little finger, injuring a nerve. From


    then on, her pinky finger lost its flexibility.


    ¡°I threw it away¡± Erica answered calmly


    But in reality, she didn¡¯t throw the ring away


    Everything rted to Jacob, she kept well


    Since theirst goodbye.


    She never went back to her ce, so those things are still there.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to throw it away¡± Jacob stated confidently as he pleadingly looked at Erica, ¡°Give it


    to me, would you?¡± Erica bowed her head, then spoke firmly, ¡°Since I¡¯m getting married. I¡¯ve obviously


    got rid of everything rted to your Jacob would have his own wife


    She thought to herself, is it really cool to keep stuff from exes? That¡¯s not fair to the other girl


    ¡°Erica¡±


    Suddenly, an angry scolding echoed through the room,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob stiffened, immediately stood up and turned around


    The elders of the Strand family had arrived


    Mrs Strand¡¯s face was pale, her hair not as elegant as usual


    She stormed towards them


    Before anyone could react, she pped Erica across the face


    ¡°Mam Erica The ss door on the other side was pushed open.


    Larkin, Rosalynn, Wayne, and Orval Carter rushed over


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Jacob grabbed Mrs. Strand¡¯s hand, stepping in front of Erica.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m doing? I should be asking you what you¡¯re up to? Didn¡¯t I say this is all her


    scheme?¡± Mrs. Strand yelled angrily, ¡°She¡¯s forcing you into marriage with this


    ¡°Erica, are you okay? Larkin asked Erica nervously.


    Seeing her swollen cheek, he felt both heartbroken and angry.


    I¡¯m fine¡±Erica held Larkin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Jacob, move aside.¡± Erica then told Jacob.


    ¡°Erica¡±


    ¡°Move¡± Erica¡¯s tone became cold


    Jacob still held his mother¡¯s hand but obediently stepped aside.


    Mrs. Strand red at Erica hatefully, but before she could insult her, Erica raised her hand and pped


    her hard on the cheek.


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve pped me three times and insulted my mother. Given your age and weak heart, I¡¯m only


    returning this one p¡± ¡°Erica¡± Mrs. Strand shrieked


    The other members of the Strand family also realized what had just happened, and they were all


    furious, eager to rush forward and confront Erica. If the Strand family wants to cut ties with the Carter


    family, let¡¯s clear it up right here and now! We¡¯re ready for whatever Orval also said angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys understand the situation? Don¡¯t you care about her scandals? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your


    reputations?¡± Jacob¡¯s father asked angrily, ¡°You all saw it, she hit an elder in public!¡±


    ¡°Elders?¡± Larkin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re worthy to be her elders?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s more, it was your unreasonable family member who hit my aunt first! My aunt only


    retaliated once, and she didn¡¯t even hit hard, she¡¯s already being very gracious!¡± Orval chimed in.


    Erica stood behind Larkin.


    Even though her cheek hurt, a smile tugged at her lips.


    The day Jacob¡¯s mother came to her house and hit her, she tried to reason with her. However, Jacob¡¯s


    mother started to insult Erica¡¯s mother


    Erica¡¯s mother had passed away long ago, but she doted on Erica when she was alive.


    Erica couldn¡¯t stand her mother being insulted, so she fought back.


    At this moment, Jacob returned

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    Jacob just turned a blind eye to Erica¡¯s swollen cheeks and let loose a barrage of usations against


    her. At that time, Erica was filled with fear and confusion.


    But now, when the same thing happened, with Larkin by her side, Erica no longer felt fear and


    confusion.


    ¡°Mrs. Strand,¡± Erica stepped out from behind Larkin, ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯m gonna get back with


    Jacob again? To be honest, before I started dating Larkin, there might still be a chance for that. But


    when I realized that being with Jacob means dealing with someone as difficult as you, I gave up on that


    ideapletely. I¡¯m here to see Jacob today because you guys can¡¯t keep him on a leash, he¡¯s way


    too out of line. Rx, Larkin and I are married, and our wedding date ising up. Me and Jacob, just


    like you wanted, we¡¯re done, forever¡±


    With that, Erica turned to Jacob, ¡°Now do you get it, why I chose Larkin over you?¡±


    Jacob went as white as a sheet


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t need his response.


    Larkin¡¯s expression remained grim, he took onest nce at the Strand family, then walked away with


    Erica.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn looked at Erica with guilt in her eyes.


    Erica just smiled and shook her head at her.


    Even though she got pped, Erica was surprisingly in high spirits today.


    All the way, Orval kept muttering, ¡°Erica, just forget about Jacob. It¡¯s best if he gets infuriated. Look at


    his family, who cares about your good intentions?¡±


    The elders of the Strand family heard everything loud and clear, and their expressions turned extremely


    unpleasant.


    The Carter family might look like your average Joe, but they¡¯re generations of medical masters, never


    missing a generation. The young ones are all ace doctors. A lot of big shots go to the Carter family to


    treat their chronic illnesses.


    Especially Larkin.


    He may be an antique dealer, but all hispanies are rted to modern medicine.


    If you really piss off the Carter family, you can¡¯t even imagine where and by whom you¡¯d get tripped up.


    So even though the Carter family appeared like an ordinary households, in reality, not many dare to


    cross the Carter family, domestic or abroad. Rosalynn and Wayne walked in the back, taking a nce


    at the Strand family


    ¡°Wayne¡­ Graham Strand, Jacob¡¯s father wanted to say something


    ¡°You guys really crossed the line, Wayne said coldly, ¡°Miss Erica¡¯s wedding ising up, and you guys


    hurt her face. That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Everyone in the Strand family was stunned.


    Everyone knew that Wayne had tried to kill Erica multiple times, and now he was defending her


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Strand¡¯s gaze fell on Rosalynn, 1 remember you and Erica were close¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Strand, have you lost your mind?¡± Rosalynn cut her off impatiently, ¡°How dare you point your


    finger at me?¡±


    Mrs. Strand had only met Rosalynn twice, both times when Jacob was seriously injured.


    Rosalynn was very polite and gentle.


    Mrs. Strand even started to believe that Rosalynn was indeed such a pushover


    ¡°Jacob, I understand that your family is not happy with Erica, but bullying her to this extent is way out of


    line. I don¡¯t get it, why would you side with them? Erica had no one to turn to, she only had you before,


    but what did you do?¡±

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    After saying all that, Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s hand and headed towards Erica.


    Jacob just stood there, frozen.


    Rosalynn¡¯sst question had hit him like a p in the face.


    He suddenly remembered the many times Erica looked at him with a face full of hurt and helplessness


    when she came back.


    ¡°Jacob, dont listen to their nonsense! If Erica really wants to marry Larkin, let her! She¡¯s not good


    enough for you anyway!¡± Mrs Strand said angrily, clutching her chest.


    Jacob looked at Mrs. Strand numbly, ¡°Did you insult Erica¡¯s motherst time?¡±


    Mrs. Strand was taken aback, 1.I was just stating facts, wasn¡¯t her mother a home wrecker?¡±


    Jacob felt a pang in his heart


    Faced with the stern faces of his elders, he suddenly felt his own behavior was ridiculously absurd.


    He had once told Rosalynn confidently that he could leave these people. But when these people were


    really in front of him, he couldn¡¯t even say a harsh word


    In Jacob¡¯s mind, he saw Larkin protecting Erica firmly


    And then there was Orval, a member of Larkin¡¯s family. His attitude probably represented the attitude of


    the Carter family.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough for Erica¡± Jacob¡¯s frail figure seemed to falter, his eyes red, he said


    slowly.


    ¡°Jacob¡­Mrs. Strand had never seen him like this.


    In her eyes, her son Jacob had always been the proudest person


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what you want, but the old Jacob is gone.¡± After saying this, Jacob looked in the direction


    where Erica had left.


    His eyes wereplicated, full of reluctance and heartbreak. But the person he had been thinking


    about was no longer there. Jacob sadly looked away, ignoring the conversation around him.


    He turned and walked out of the caf¨¦ like a soulless zombie, ignoring his elders, into the sunlight


    outside


    But¡­ why did he still feel so cold despite the warm sunlight?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jacob looked up at the clear sky.


    In the future, whether it¡¯s sunny or rainy, Erica won¡¯t be by his side anymore.


    Larkin prepared a medicine pack for Erica for her swelling face, frowning as he sat beside her,


    massaging her cheek.


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You couldn¡¯t have stopped the Strand family froming, could you?¡±


    Ericaughed, paused for a moment, then cheerfully said, ¡°Besides, I pped that old hag Mrs. Strand


    today it felt so good!¡±


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re really brave, but just imagine, your dark history is about to add another line-assaulting the


    elderly!¡± Orval sat on a bench nearby, looking amazed.


    ¡°Do I look scared?¡± Erica raised her head, looking fearless..


    But the smug look on her face pulled on her injury. She winced, then gasped.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Larkin hastily said.


    I¡¯m fine¡­ Erica smiled at him.


    ¡°Your face is swollen.¡± Larkin¡¯s anger had not subsided yet.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    After saying all that, Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s hand and headed towards Erica.


    Jacob just stood there, frozen.


    Rosalynn¡¯sst question had hit him like a p in the face.


    He suddenly remembered the many times Erica looked at him with a face full of hurt and helplessness


    when she came back.


    ¡°Jacob, dont listen to their nonsense! If Erica really wants to marry Larkin, let her! She¡¯s not good


    enough for you anyway!¡± Mrs Strand said angrily, clutching her chest.


    Jacob looked at Mrs. Strand numbly, ¡°Did you insult Erica¡¯s motherst time?¡±


    Mrs. Strand was taken aback, 1.I was just stating facts, wasn¡¯t her mother a home wrecker?¡±


    Jacob felt a pang in his heart


    Faced with the stern faces of his elders, he suddenly felt his own behavior was ridiculously absurd.


    He had once told Rosalynn confidently that he could leave these people. But when these people were


    really in front of him, he couldn¡¯t even say a harsh word


    In Jacob¡¯s mind, he saw Larkin protecting Erica firmly


    And then there was Orval, a member of Larkin¡¯s family. His attitude probably represented the attitude of


    the Carter family.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough for Erica¡± Jacob¡¯s frail figure seemed to falter, his eyes red, he said


    slowly.


    ¡°Jacob¡­Mrs. Strand had never seen him like this.


    In her eyes, her son Jacob had always been the proudest person


    ¡°You¡¯ll get what you want, but the old Jacob is gone.¡± After saying this, Jacob looked in the direction


    where Erica had left.


    His eyes wereplicated, full of reluctance and heartbreak. But the person he had been thinking


    about was no longer there. Jacob sadly looked away, ignoring the conversation around him.


    He turned and walked out of the caf¨¦ like a soulless zombie, ignoring his elders, into the sunlight


    outside


    But¡­ why did he still feel so cold despite the warm sunlight?


    Jacob looked up at the clear sky.


    In the future, whether it¡¯s sunny or rainy, Erica won¡¯t be by his side anymore.


    Larkin prepared a medicine pack for Erica for her swelling face, frowning as he sat beside her,


    massaging her cheek.


    ¡°Erica, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You couldn¡¯t have stopped the Strand family froming, could you?¡±


    Ericaughed, paused for a moment, then cheerfully said, ¡°Besides, I pped that old hag Mrs. Strand


    today it felt so good!¡±


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re really brave, but just imagine, your dark history is about to add another line-assaulting the


    elderly!¡± Orval sat on a bench nearby, looking amazed.


    ¡°Do I look scared?¡± Erica raised her head, looking fearless..


    But the smug look on her face pulled on her injury. She winced, then gasped.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Larkin hastily said.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I¡¯m fine¡­ Erica smiled at him.


    ¡°Your face is swollen.¡± Larkin¡¯s anger had not subsided yet.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    Later, Erica confronted Kelly, and the answer she got was¡­


    ¡°Do you know how loaded that guy is? Just one night with him, and I couldnd a contract worth three


    million. You messed up my nt


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d sit back and let you marry Orval? The Carter family may not be a big deal, but


    they¡¯re super useful. I won¡¯t let you have that kind of backing!


    ¡°As for Jacob¡­ do you think he¡¯s gonna stick with a woman who¡¯s flirting around with other men?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I hate you. I hope you¡¯re miserable for the rest of your life and don¡¯t die a good death?¡±


    Back then, Erica was still young, and being a little girl without a father, she always felt inferior


    Facing these words from Kelly whom she loved most, her first thought was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize my existence was such a bother to you, I won¡¯te home again, won¡¯t


    marry Orval, and won¡¯t fight you for anything¡± Yes, Erica was hurt, almost tainted.


    Yet the one apologizing was Erica herself


    This situationsted for many years.


    It wasn¡¯t until Erica grew up that she realized she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong But she could never face


    the Shields family again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn could feel Erica¡¯s sorrow. She stepped forward and hugged Erica, ¡°You have Larkin


    now. I can tell he likes you a lot and is very protective of you¡±


    Mentioning Larkin, Erica seemed to rx immediately


    ¡°How about I share another secret with you?¡± Erica said mysteriously.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Why do you have so many secrets like a kid?¡±


    Enca smiled and told Rosalynn, ¡°Actually, Larkin used to be a monk¡±


    Rosslynn fell silent for a moment before admitting, ¡°Alright, I must admit, Paige had already told me,


    I¡¯ve been curious, why did he stop being a monk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me,¡± Erica replied proudly


    Rosalynn looked enlightened


    ¡°So what has Larkin been doing all these years?¡±


    ¡°Larkin has always known that Jacob and I were notpletely over. Larkin is a gentleman, so he


    didn¡¯te to me,¡± Erica replied, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t bumped into each other on the ferry, we might have


    really missed each other.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They bumped into each other? Can it really be that coincidental?


    Rosalynn wondered in her heart.


    ¡°But his appearance is just in time. If he showed up too early, and I would only have eyes for Jacob, if


    he came toote¡­¡± Erica trailed off


    Rosalynn looked at her, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯tmit suicide, but who can guarantee what idents might happen in the


    future? Erica stretchedzily, avoiding Rosalynn¡¯s question. She suddenly changed the topic, ¡°By the


    way, what¡¯s the deal with Mc Silverman? He was so polite this time, like apletely different person!¡±


    Erica still didn¡¯t know about Wayne¡¯s amnesia


    Before, she was pleased with Wayne¡¯s dramatic change in attitude towards her. But now, she was


    starting to feel a little uneasy


    ¡°Wayne can¡¯t remember what happened in the past, Rosalynn replied calmly. ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t


    remember the things that made him angry with you.¡±


    Erica covered her mouth in surprise.


    She looked at Wayne again, who was being diagnosed by Orval.


    Wayne¡¯s attention was always on Rosalynn.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    When Rosalynn and Erica turned to look at Wayne, his expression turned confused.


    Erica quickly looked away. ¡°Okay, I admit that my worries were unfounded. He¡¯s gotten better after


    losing his memory, which is kind of a blessing in disguise!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled helplessly. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Erica turned to Rosalynn with a face full of gratitude, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good now!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important than your wedding now, everything else can take a back seat.¡± Rosalynn


    continued


    ¡°Yep!¡± Erica nodded vigorously, her face full of determination.


    Rosalynn then returned to Wayne¡¯s side.


    Seeing Rosalynning over, Orval sighed, ¡°Mr Silverman really dodged a bullet this time.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, 1s it serious?¡±


    ¡°Well, he made it, so he¡¯s okay for now¡± Orval retracted his hand, ¡°But, some of his main blood vessels


    are still severely blocked. Did Mr. Silverman have any issues here?¡±


    Orval hesitated for a moment, tapping his own head.


    ¡°Memory impairment.¡± Rosalynn responded.


    ¡°Right.¡± Orval nodded, ¡°After the wedding, I have some of the elders from my familye over to


    diagnose Mr. Silverman and prescribe some medication for him to try¡±


    ¡°Thanks a million¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    Orval waved it off, ¡°You guys are the only ones who stood by Erica from Jacob¡¯s side. Erica is Larkin¡¯s


    wife, naturally, the Carter family will help out!¡±


    Meanwhile, in a fancy hotel, Erica¡¯s family including her father Calvert Shields were dining in the


    restaurant.


    Larkin had made all the arrangements meticulously,


    The dishes were plentiful and even catered to everyone¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Erica knows we¡¯re here, but she didn¡¯t even bother to drop by. She¡¯s really acting arrogantly.¡±


    Tomas Shields didn¡¯t want toe in the first ce, but somehow, Larkin convinced Calvert to drag


    everyone along.


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s busy entertaining Wayne and Rosalynn, so of course, she can¡¯t attend to us.¡± Jack


    Shields snorted. Both of them behaved like spoiled brats.


    The woman sitting next to Calvert, with slightly curly hair and dressed modestly, bore a slight


    resemnce to Enca.


    This was Erica¡¯s sister, Kelly


    ¡°We¡¯re here for Erica¡¯s wedding, it¡¯s only right. What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡± Kelly chimed in, ¡°If you


    want to see Erica, you will on the day of the wedding.¡± Calvert nodded approvingly.


    Little did he know, Jack sneered, ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ve always pampered Erica, always thinking of her first, but


    what about her? Has she seen you even once in all these years? When you were hospitalized before,


    she didn¡¯t even bother to check up on you, yet you¡¯re still defending her?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Calvert snapped, mming his hand on the table, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you two good for nothings


    causing our family business to decline year after year, we wouldn¡¯t have to rely on others, let alone


    come here.¡±


    Calvert blew his top.


    Tomas and Jack, no matter how dissatisfied, dared not speak and started to eat the dishes on the


    table.


    ¡°Dad, you need to take care of yourself, don¡¯t let your blood pressure rise again¡± Kelly served Calvert


    some food, ¡°Coming back this time, we not only get to attend Erica¡¯s wedding but also make some new


    friends, it¡¯s a good thing¡±


    Right! Tomas immediately intervened, ¡°Isn¡¯t Erica on good terms with the Silverman couple? If we want


    to expand in H Country, teaming up with the Silverman¡¯s will definitely make things easier!¡±


    Kelly lowered her eyelids, hiding the anger in her eyes.


    Erica¡¯s reputation was getting worse and worse


    But why did she end up here, needing to rely on Erica to establish connections?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Kelly used to be head over heels for her sister Erica


    Her two bros, Tomas and Jack, were a real pain in the butt.


    In their house, boys were the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes, and girls were just second fiddle. With Erica


    around, Kelly felt she had a sidekick


    But Erica started to change.


    She was getting prettier and smarter by the day, and she was good at everything she did.


    And all those rich boys, they only had eyes for Erica. Even Calvert couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. The


    best marriage proposals were only for Erica, not Kelly


    Kelly¡¯s jealousy started to bubble over. She began to think about Erica¡¯s mom and her background.


    The hatred was like a tsunami, out of nowhere.


    Kelly didn¡¯t love Erica anymore, all she wanted was to ruin her, to make everyone hate her!


    Erica was a love child, born out of wedlock. She deserved this!


    Things didn¡¯t exactly go ording to n though.


    That fat, bald tycoon didn¡¯t get what he wanted in the end.


    Erica and Kelly had a fallout, big time


    But Erica, the dumb girl, still followed the path Kelly set for her


    Erica dropped out of school, tarnished her reputation with rumors, and didn¡¯t even defend herself,


    Gradually, she was ditched by Calvert, despised by the rich boys, and became theughing stock.


    As for Kelly, with Erica out of the way, things were smooth sailing


    Kelly married a man from a very good background and even gained Calvert trust in thepany


    But, the economy took a nosedive in recent years. Kelly¡¯s husband¡¯s family business was on the brink


    of copse, and the Shields family¡¯s jewelry business was slowly shutting down worldwide.


    Just then, news of Erica¡¯s wedding was announced


    Erica was marrying Larkin, not Orval, the guy from back in the day


    Those who aren¡¯t familiar with the Carter family might not know much about Larkin


    But Kelly¡¯s husband had some dealings with the Carter family and knew a thing or two about Larkin.


    Larkin¡¯swork and wealth were overwhelming for Kelly¡¯s husband¡¯s family


    Kelly was stumped. How did Erica end up with Larkin? Justst year, she was all tangled up with


    Jacob¡­


    ¡°Kelly?¡± Jack¡¯s voice snapped Kelly out of her thoughts


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kelly looked up.


    ¡°Did you space out?¡± Jack frowned, ¡°I just said, your husband¡¯s business, the Jared Group can help.


    Can you ask Erica to talk to Gabrie Jared? Otherwise, if your husband¡¯s family goes bankrupt, they¡¯ll


    have to ask the Shields family for help¡­


    The Shields family fortune would eventually belong to Tomas and Jack. They didn¡¯t want Kelly¡¯s


    husband¡¯s family asking the Shields family for help.


    ¡°As far as I know, Erica and Gabrie aren¡¯t close.¡± Kelly¡¯s tone was stiff, ¡°Just with a word from her, the


    Jared Group would agree to cooperate? How tight can their rtionship be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±Jack nodded.


    Then Calvert chimed in, ¡°Even if the Jared Group can¡¯t help, Larkin is loaded. He could easily bail us


    out.¡±


    Kelly¡¯s hand clenched into a fist under the table, her nails digging into her flesh


    It felt like a trip down memoryne, back when she was overlooked and Erica was the center of


    attention.


    Larkin didn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy who¡¯d care about public opinion,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kelly lowered her eyes, her heart cold.


    Did Erica invite Larkin to show off in front of them?


    This time, she would make Erica understand what it means to dig your own grave!


    Thest two days before the wedding flew by


    Little Ivy was really into the wedding rehearsal.


    Erica was really fond of lvy

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    After Ivy finished her rehearsal, she returned to the hotel with Erica¡¯s lipstick mark still on her face.


    She was so tired that she was kind of zoned out.


    Cory was a sweetheart. He sat in front of Ivy, gently rubbing off the lipstick mark with Rosalynn¡¯s


    makeup remover pad. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Cory asked


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Wait till you attend a wedding, then you¡¯ll know¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Cory wiped off thest bit of lipstick, ¡°You can go wash your face now


    Ivy trotted to the bathroom, climbed on a stool, washed her face clean, and then crashed onto the bed,


    fast asleep.


    Rosalynn and Wayne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    During the rehearsal, Ivy was always full of energy, but as soon as she left the wedding venue, she was


    like a battery run out of juice


    The next morning


    Ivy put on her flower girl dress and bounced out the door, all bright and bushy-tailed.


    Rosalynn, although not a bridesmaid, had promised Erica to keep herpany.


    So, before Rosalynn headed to the church, she solemnly put Cory and Wayne¡¯s hands together.


    ¡°Cory, I¡¯m leaving Wayne in your hands. You guys have to look out for each other and call me if


    anythinges up, okay?¡±


    Cory nodded, gripping Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, take care of Cory¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne


    ¡°Mhm¡± Wayne nodded.


    Before Rosalynn left, she stood on her toes to give Wayne a kiss, and then she was off to find Erica


    Unexpectedly, Rosalynn had just stepped away from the crowd when she heard a voice that made her


    feel uneasy.


    Tm the bride¡¯s sister. This is a surprise I prepared for the bride, a clip of us growing up together. You


    can y it before the ceremony starts¡± Rosalynn frowned


    Erica¡¯s sister?


    ¡°Here¡¯s a thousand dors, consider it a tip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, I¡¯ll y it at the right time.¡±


    When the two had finished their transaction and left, Rosalynn slowly approached, her gazending on


    an elegantly dressed woman.


    Kelly was stepping in high heels, looking in high spirits, heading downstairs.


    Rosalynn recognized this woman.


    Rosalynn had attended a women entrepreneurs summit before, where Kelly was also among the


    invitees.


    ¡°A surprise for the bride?¡± Rosalynn murmured to herself.


    Suddenly, the image of Erica¡¯s gloomy face upon hearing that her family had arrived shed in her


    mind.


    Without hesitation, Rosalynn took out her phone, calling a number while heading towards Erica


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The phone rang for quite a while before it was answered.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I suspect someone is nning to sabotage the wedding, could you look into it¡­¡­


    Larkin had impable taste. The whole banquet hall was decorated to be both romantic and ssy


    Rosalynn walked through the banquet hall to Erica¡¯s dressing room.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I was about to call you¡± Erica saw Rosalynn and immediately reached out her hand


    with joy.


    Rosalynn smiled and took Erica¡¯s hand, ¡°Anything I can help with?¡±


    Erica shook her head, ¡°Everything¡¯s all set. Just keep mepany and chat with me. I feel safe with


    you here?

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Rosalynn looked at Erica with a gentle smile and joked, ¡°You really trust me that much? Then I better


    take good care of you and make sure your wedding goes off without a hitch.¡±


    Erica grinned and nodded. She looked into the mirror. The reflection showed her with a delicate


    makeup and a bright smile.


    She hardly recognized herself.


    Since when did she stop crying alone in the depths of the night? And since when did she start wearing


    such a bright and carefree smile on her face? Of course, this happened after she and Larkin became


    official


    The wedding was to be held in a church, followed by a feast in the banquet hall next door


    Just as they were about to head to the church, there was a knock on the door of the dressing room


    Rosalynn got up and opened the door.


    Outside, stood the Calvert and his two sons. They froze at the sight of Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman!¡± Jack eximed with delight


    Rosalynn nodded, and Erica walked out.


    Seeing Calvert, Erica¡¯s smile stiffened a bit, then she said, ¡°Dad¡±


    It might have been a long time since Calvertst saw Erica.


    Enca looked more and more like her mother.


    Despite the fact that Calvert and Erica¡¯s mother¡¯s rtionship had gone sour. Even now, Calvert


    considered her a stain on his life.


    Nheless, Calvert believed that when he first met Erica¡¯s mother, he genuinely loved her. He could


    give her everything, except the title of his wife. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t get it.


    She couldn¡¯t weigh out her priorities, she was oblivious, and she even said she couldn¡¯t ept being


    the other woman. She would rather marry a decent and ordinary man than be Calvert mistress.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Calvert looked at Erica, a look of nostalgia on his face, ¡°You look more and more like


    your mother¡±


    Erica¡¯s smile froze again. Her mother might have passed away at her age.


    ¡°Thank you foring to my wedding, Erica said politely, her tone icy cold.


    Seeing the situation, Jack couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Erica, didn¡¯t you know we wereing? You


    haven¡¯t seen us for years.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys really not know why she hasn¡¯t seen you?¡± Rosalynn asked, smiling but in a sharp tone,


    ¡°How do you have the nerve to ask that?¡±


    Jack¡¯ face instantly froze. He wanted to curse, but¡­


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Rosalynn.


    ¡°Mommy, Erica!¡±


    At this moment, the flower girl Ivy and the bridesmaids came to take Erica to the church.


    ¡°Off you go, it¡¯s time to head to the church, Rosalynn looked at Erica, her expression soft again.


    Seeing this, Tomas suggested, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you walk with Erica? It¡¯s your turn to hand her over to


    Larkin


    Tomas was smarter than Jack. He knew he needed to rely on Erica and Larkin in the future, so he


    stopped looking down on Erica and started to be more attentive.


    ¡°Is that really a thing?¡± Rosalynn looked confused.


    Erica nced at Calvert, then shook her head, ¡°Nope¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica had hesitated before.


    But Calvert had already denied her as his daughter.


    Moreover, Erica felt that her mother wouldn¡¯t like this situation.


    ¡°Erica, I am your father?¡± Calvert suddenly felt his authority being challenged.


    Rosalynn gently pushed Erica forward, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Erica looked at Rosalynn with worry

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Rosalynn shot Erica aforting look.


    Tvy, I¡¯m leaving Erica in your hands!¡± She told Ivy.


    ¡°Sure thing! I take Erica to Mr. Carter Ivy patted her chest, promising


    Looking at Ivy¡¯s adorable act, a smile stretched across Erica¡¯s face


    She nodded at Calvert, then followed the bridesmaids and Ivy away


    Calvert felt a surge of anger in his heart.


    He was right there, but Erica didn¡¯t let him lead her down the aisle.


    How many people wouldugh at him if this got out?


    ¡°Mr. Calvert,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°It¡¯s not all about you today. After all, you haven¡¯t been there


    for Erica for the past decade You didn¡¯t look after her or protect her. ying the father card now seems


    a bit off¡±


    Calvert face turned sour


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, you should leave our family issues to..


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m stepping in this time, even if it¡¯s your family business.¡± Rosalynn stared at Calvert, 1


    promised Erica a perfect wedding. If anyone tries to mess that up¡­ I don¡¯t care who they are or what


    their background is.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡± Tomas quickly tugged at Calvert, ¡°since Erica didn¡¯t arrange it, let¡¯s drop it and just go watch the


    ceremony at the church¡±


    Calvert regrouped, didn¡¯t say anything else, and turned to leave with a gloomy face.


    Tomas offered Rosalynn a smile, Mrs. Silverman, don¡¯t take my old man¡¯s attitude to heart. He can be a


    bit¡­ you know, with age.¡± Rosalynn smiled, not saying anything.


    Tomas and Jack followed their father quickly.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t dawdle, she made her way to the church with a brisk pace.


    She was seated in the second row.


    The first row was filled with Larkin¡¯s elders. They all looked spirited, radiating a restrained strength.


    Wayne and Cory were already waiting there. As Rosalynn arrived, the father and son pair both turned


    to her.


    They managed to make Rosalynn smile with their antics.


    She sat between them, each holding one of her hands.


    Calvert, after all, was Erica¡¯s father.


    He was seated in the second row as well, across the aisle from Rosalynn.


    Having been put in their ce by Rosalynn, the father and sons trio didn¡¯t look too pleased.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kelly?¡± Jack checked the time, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen her since we got here¡±


    ¡°Give her a call¡± Calvert said in a low voice.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His kids, not one of them is easy!


    Jack called twice, but no one answered.


    Just as he was about to make a third call, the Priest made his solemn appearance.


    The ceremony officially began.


    Larkin, dressed in a sharp suit, had his hair perfectlybed.


    He looked less ethereal now, and his gaze at the entrance betrayed his nerves.


    The ornate doors opened. A bride in a white dress appeared before everyone


    Larkin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. As the bride got closer, his lips curled into a smile, but his eyes welled up


    with tears.


    This moment, it had appeared countless times in his dreams.


    But most times, he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    After a decade of waiting, Larkin finally got his wishe true.


    In a dim corner, Jacob showed up.


    He was dressed appropriately, his attire understated. His game swept past the crowd,nding on a


    figure as pure as an angel.


    Behind the shades, tears kept rolling down his cheeks.


    Jacob knew better than anyone that he shouldn¡¯t be here. But after mulling it over and over, he still


    wanted to see Erica in her wedding dress¡­. Erica was truly beautiful¡­ so beautiful that his heart


    shattered over and over again in that short span of time


    The flower girl was sweet and adorable.


    Ivy, with her basket of petals, was sprinkling them with gusto.


    Rosalynn watched with a face full of indulgent smiles,


    Soon, Erica walked up to Larkin.


    Their eyes met, as if glued together.


    The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them¡­


    When the flower girl finished sprinkling the petals, she was also responsible for delivering the rings.


    Ivy was happily busy.


    The Priest asked solemnly.


    Erica and Larkin pledged firmly that they would love and support each other through thick and thin,


    Then came the ring exchange.


    ¡°Now, you may kiss the bride,¡± said the Priest, a smile finally breaking through his solemn face as they


    finished exchanging the rings.


    Then, fand in hand, the groom and bride passionately kissed before all witnesses.


    The apuse was deafening.


    But, nobody knew that with each question the Priest asked the groom, Jacob quietly answered in his


    mind, ¡°I do¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s here too, Wayne whispered to Rosalynn.


    She nodded.


    She had already arranged for Mike to keep an eye on Jacob.


    If Jacob was still hung up and tried to crash the wedding, they would knock him out cold and carry him


    away


    But, thankfully, so far, he hadn¡¯t made a move


    After the ceremony,


    The newlyweds exited the church, followed by the bouquet toss, which Erica was very excited about.


    Unmarrieddies were jostling at the bottom of the stairs, all hoping to catch the lucky bouquet.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Erica turned around, delightedly shouting. ¡°Ready-


    Then she flung the beautiful bouquet back with all her might.


    In mid-air, the bouquet flew in a beautiful arc, perfectly missing the eagerdies, andnding precisely


    in the arms of a man who was about to leave. Jacob looked down in shock at the bouquet in his hand.


    He looked up to see everyone¡¯s eyes on him.


    After a moment of awkwardness, Jacob, who had weathered many storms, waved the bouquet towards


    the newlyweds with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the blessing, thank you¡±


    Erica alsoughed after a brief moment of surprise, shouting to Jacob, ¡°Good luck! Can¡¯t wait to hear


    your good news¡±


    Jacob nodded with a smile, his heart still shattering over and over again.


    Jacob being able to let go of the past and attend the wedding calmly was something Erica was truly


    happy about.


    Erica looked at Larkin. He looked at her.


    They locked eyes and then, both of them burst intoughter.


    At this moment, Rosalynn received a message from Paige, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are they married yet?¡±


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    But¡­ saying it¡¯s done might be a bit premature


    After all¡­ someplicated matters still need tidying up.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    The guests began to make their way to the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Erica lifted her skirt and walked over to Rosalynn.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking amazing!¡± Rosalynn eximed upon spotting Erica. ¡°Hands down, the most stunning


    bride I¡¯ve ever seen¡±


    ¡°Wait till your big day, you¡¯ll outshine me for sure!¡± Erica retorted, grinning as she turned to Wayne,


    President Silverman, your kids are all grown-up. Time to get hitched, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    In fact, attending this wedding had stirred up Wayne¡¯s desire to tie the knot.


    He vaguely remembered having wedding ns before things went south. But now, he couldn¡¯t recollect


    a thing.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Wayne replied with conviction.


    ¡°Daddy, I wanna be the flower girl!¡± Ivy chipped in, clutching Wayne¡¯s hand


    ¡°Sure thing¡± Wayne affectionately ruffled Ivy¡¯s hair,


    ¡°You guys should head to the banquet hall, I need to change into my next outfit Erica quickly excused


    herself and left. Rosalynn nced at Jacob, who was holding a bouquet.


    Jacob was swarmed by a handful of acquaintances, it seemed he won¡¯t be able to leave early.


    ¡°Jacob finally got his act together, Rosalynnmented, then suggested to Wayne, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the


    banquet hall¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne nodded, but his gaze unknowingly drifted back to Jacob.


    Thinking about his own fate-potentially being in Jacob¡¯s shoes ¨C sent a shiver down Wayne¡¯s spine.


    Watching the woman he¡¯d passionately loved marrying another man, looking so darn happy¡­.


    What if it had been him¡­..


    Wayne¡¯s thoughts momentarily stalled.


    No, it would never be him. Not unless he was six feet under. Such a scenario was absolutely off the


    cards. This realization made Wayne feel somewhat better


    On the way to the banquet hall, Rosalynn and her family bumped into the Shields trio, still on the phone


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re just here for the wedding, how could Kelly go missing?¡± Jack kept dialing, but


    to no avail.


    Rosalynn paid no attention to them, just listening to Ivy¡¯s amusing anecdotes about the bridesmaids.


    By the time they arrived at the banquet hall, the guests were mostly seated.


    Rosalynn was seated near the head table.


    Not long after she sat down, a slideshow meticulously put together by Larkin started ying on the big


    screen. It featured photos and videos of Erica and him from childhood till the time they met.


    Their first group photo was taken on the day Erica nearly drowned.


    In the photo, Erica and Orval were positioned together, while Larkin was off at a distant corner


    The slideshow continued with numerous photos and videos taken after their reunion on the cruise.


    They¡¯d sailed through countless far-off ces, watching the changing seasons together.


    Erica gradually became more outgoing and cheerful, a transformation that was pretty evident


    Rosalynn watched, genuinely moved


    Such is the impact of having a good significant other. Erica experienced it, and so did Paige.


    The party proceeded smoothly, except for the Shields family who looked quite perturbed.


    They tried to reach Erica, who was busy toasting around, several times but were stopped by Larkin¡¯s


    crew.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Only after Erica finished her rounds did Rosalynn leave her seat


    The banquet hall was massive.


    As soon as Rosalynn stepped out, one of Larkin¡¯s men led her to a private room.


    The moment the door opened, a figure dashed towards her


    ¡°You locked me in here!¡±


    Rosalynn merely threw Kelly a nce, walked past her, and took a seat, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Your ns, they


    worked out.¡±


    Kelly stood stiffly on the spot.


    She cast Rosalynn a sidelong nce, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m here for Erica¡¯s wedding, why


    would I possibly have a n?¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t hesitate to whip out her phone, turned up the volume to max, and hit y on a voice


    recording. This recording was of Kelly bribing a staff member to air a certain video clip.


    Kelly¡¯s face instantly froze.


    I¡¯ve exined this before, it was a surprise.. a surprise video¡± Kelly tried her best to keep her


    composure.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn cracked a smile, ¡°Miss Kelly, you¡¯re pretty dumb, huh? If it wasn¡¯t for Erica always covering


    for you, you would have been toast a long time ago. Where do you think the guy you bribed and the


    goodies you gave him are?¡±


    Kelly remained stiff, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve heard stories about you¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, just calmly watched her.


    Kelly continued, ¡°Your mother, Addy Tesdal, lost her life because she was the other woman, right? So,


    you should understand my pain and hatred¡±¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rosalynn retorted icily, ¡°You¡¯re free to hurt the one who broke your family, but what


    did Erica do to you? As far as I know, she¡¯s always treated you like a real sister without ever doing you


    wrong, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Kelly¡¯s face grew uglier by the second.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that Erica is the child of a mistress!¡±


    L


    Rosalynn paused, her gaze fixed on Kelly, ¡°Just how much do you hate her? To be able to hurt


    someone who¡¯s genuinely nice to your


    ¡°What are you talking about? She was the one who couldn¡¯t keep her legs closed, that¡¯s got nothing to


    do with me!¡± Kelly instantly denied.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone who knows nothing and just speaks randomly? That


    wealthy businessman from before, he¡¯s still alive, One call from me and he could be here, wanna see


    him again?¡±


    Kelly¡¯s face turned ghostly white.


    ¡°I also found that photographer you hired to stalk Erica for two years.¡± Rosalynn dropped her eyelids,


    speaking at a leisurely pace, ¡°Whenever Erica had any interaction with men, he¡¯d purposely take


    ambiguous photos, always aiming for the suggestive angle.


    didn¡¯t! Kelly denied.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t hesitate to whip out a stack of documents and flung them at Kelly.


    Kelly caught a piece instinctively. One nce was all it took for her pupils to dte in shock.


    ¡°These are your old chat logs from social media. The ount is still active by the way¡±


    Kelly was clutching the paper tightly


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She red at Rosalynn, ¡°I never thought Mrs. Silverman would go to such


    lengths to protect the daughter of a mistress ¡°Kelly, do you really think Erica doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve


    been up to behind her back? Rosalynn looked at Kelly, her voice cold, ¡°She knows better than anyone!¡±


    Kelly clenched her fists, her body began shaking uncontrobly


    ¡°Do you seriously think she stayed quiet and didn¡¯t defend herself for no reason? Rosalynn was more


    and more exasperated, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, all your dirty deeds aren¡¯t clever at all. If she decided to


    expose you, your secrets would be out in the open. By then, even Calvert wouldn¡¯t want anything to do


    with you, not to mention Jacob¡¯s retaliation! How could you ever make it up to Enca for all the


    emotional pain you¡¯ve caused her?¡±


    Kelly remained silent.


    She indeed knew that Erica was aware of everything she had done. After all, Erica had gone to exin


    things to Kelly after escaping from the rich man.


    That day. Kelly was truly scared.


    She was afraid that Erica would expose everything she had done.


    But she waited and waited, Erica never made her deeds public. Instead, she packed up her things and


    left the Shields family.


    Then, Kelly cautiously started spreading the scandals about Erica that she had fabricated.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Facing the pressure, Erica just kept her mouth shut, didn¡¯t even confront Kelly anymore Under Calvert¡¯


    rage, Erica soon packed up and dropped out of school.


    Exactly because of Erica¡¯s continual allowance, Kelly turned even more out of line


    In her eyes, weren¡¯t all these things Erica silently put up with?


    ¡°Today is Erica¡¯s long-awaited wedding day. Even if you consider all the years she¡¯s put in, you should


    have some respect to her Rosalynn continued. Kelly¡¯s humiliation and anger peaked. She suddenly


    yelled, ¡°How can someone like Erica get hitched to such a great guy? I¡¯m doing a good thing. I¡¯m


    helping Larkin and the Carter family see Erica for who she truly is


    Just then, Rosalynn got up, without any hesitation, she pped Kelly across the face.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    The door was pushed open.


    Erica rushed in, followed by a grim-faced Larkin


    Rosalynn, shaking her numb hand, nced at Erica and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to defend her, consider it


    over between us!¡±


    ¡°Is your hand okay?¡± Erica nced at the stunned Kelly, then looked at Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°If your


    hand¡¯s hurt, Wayne¡¯s going to me me


    Thatment, made Rosalynn burst outughing.


    ¡°What gives you the right to p me?! Kelly came to her senses and immediately lunged at Rosalynn.


    Erica blocked her way


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, of course she pped you!¡± Erica said loudly


    Kelly¡¯s raised hand, upon hearing Erica¡¯s words, was left hanging in mid-air


    ¡°Erica, what did you say?¡±


    For over a decade, I¡¯ve been putting up with you, and now you¡¯re trying to ruin my wedding with Larkin?


    Kelly, are you ungrateful, or just crazy?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kelly was too used to the submissive Erica.


    She was about to p Erica across the face.


    Unexpectedly.


    The always submissive Erica, grabbed Kelly¡¯s wrist, and pped her back.


    Erica put all her strength into it.


    Kelly staggered back a few steps, a ringing sound echoing in her ears.


    After pping Kelly, Erica was stunned herself, but what followed was a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Erica looked at Kelly


    It was as if she was back to the time when she ran away from the wealthy man to confront Kelly


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°My mother was deceived by Calvert! She¡¯s the real victim! Even if being a mistress is wrong, in this


    matter, I¡¯m innocent! I can¡¯t choose my birth, but I¡¯ve never hurt you, I¡¯ve been very friendly to every


    member of the Shields family! I don¡¯t owe you anything! Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t have to suffer these


    punishments you¡¯re dishing out!¡± Erica said firmly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done this now, everything in the past


    would¡¯ve been water under the bridge. But now¡­ I¡¯m going to let everyone see your true colors and the


    truth about what happened all those years!¡±


    Erica had barely finished speaking.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    Kelly¡¯s face turned pale, but she quickly regained herposure, scoffing at Erica. ¡°My true colors?


    What the hell are my true colors? You¡¯re not seriously thinking that the random people and chat records


    Mrs. Silverman found can prove me guilty, are you? I won¡¯t admit anything, it¡¯s their power that forced


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Kelly¡± Erica called out, looking at the woman in front of her who now seemed like a stranger.


    Kelly¡¯s unfinished words came to a sudden halt.


    ¡°The day you sent me to that old man¡¯s bed, I found you, and I recorded our conversation¡± Erica


    confessed without hesitation.


    Larkin furrowed his brows, looking utterly confused.


    As Erica spoke, she pulled out her phone, tapped a few buttons, and Kelly¡¯s voice suddenly came from


    the phone.


    Wasn¡¯t this their confrontation from that year?!


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re out of line!¡± Kelly cried in anger, making a grab for Erica¡¯s phone.


    Erica let her take it.


    After grabbing the phone, Kelly immediately deleted the audio file.


    ¡°Delete it if you want, that was just a backup copy¡± Erica said indifferently.


    Kelly¡¯s hand movement suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Also, I have a video of you discussing with others how to tarnish my reputation Erica continued.


    Rosalynn and Larkin looked shocked, their faces dark.


    ¡°Kelly, have you always thought I¡¯m a fool? Yes, I do have evidence but still defend you, I am indeed a


    fool. But today, I want to show you that even a fool can strike back.¡±


    After saying this, Erica didn¡¯t bother with Kelly anymore, she took Larkin¡¯s hand and turned to


    Rosalynn, ¡°Rosalynn, there¡¯s plenty of delicious food on the table, all tried and tested by Larkin and me


    over the past few months, each dish is divine, let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded gently


    Erica, she¡¯s just bing more and more likable.


    She¡¯s wise enough to know when to let go and when to keep going.


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Kelly rushed over, trying to grab Erica¡¯s hand.


    But Larkin reacted quickly, he held Erica by the waist, sessfully avoiding Kelly¡¯s hand


    Kelly fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face, Erica, I was wrong, please take pity on me,


    forgive me just this once?¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, looking worriedly at Erica.


    Erica nced at Kelly and shook her head without hesitation, ¡°Kelly, I¡¯m not the same person I was


    before, I no longer need to belittle myself to seek your approval. I won¡¯t tolerate you anymore.¡±


    Kelly was getting more and more panicked, ¡°Your mom ruined my mom¡¯s family and happiness, you


    owe me!¡±


    She was using the same old lines from a decade ago.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t owe any of you anything.¡± Erica said calmly


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, Erica, you can¡¯t do this! Kelly was in a state of panic.


    Kelly had always maintained a good image in public.


    If her husband found out about her scheming, his family, to protect their reputation, would force him to


    divorce her!


    And her father Calvert¡­ and those people waiting to see Kelly make a fool of herself!


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Erica looked at Kelly, her voice choked with tears about to fall, ¡°But have you


    ever thought of the malice I¡¯ve had to endure over the years because of you? If Rosalynn hadn¡¯t


    discovered your plot today, and those things were revealed at my wedding, would you pity me?¡±


    Erica looked at Kelly, pausing for a moment


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯vee prepared, since you dared to do such a thing, you must have anticipated these


    consequences.¡± Erica finished, not looking at Kelly anymore, ¡°Larkin, Rosalynn, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Erica, gripping Larkin¡¯s hand tightly, walked straight out of the room,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosalynn trailed behind them.


    Kelly appeared extremely nervous, seemingly desperate for Rosalynn¡¯s help.


    With an icy tone, Rosalynn said, ¡°Your family wille pick you up soon.¡±


    Kelly was scared out of her wits


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, please give me another chance. I swear I won¡¯t mess up again¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Did you ever think about giving Erica another chance?¡± Rosalynn retorted coldly


    Kelly burst into tears, admitting her faults over and over again.


    Rosalynn felt zero sympathy, she simply felt this was the retribution Kelly deserved.


    Ignoring Kelly¡¯s sobbing, she left the room.


    Just as Rosalynn was about to leave, a figure emerged from the room across the hall.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Jacob, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jacob looked like he had seen a ghost, ¡°Is it all a lie?¡± he asked, looking at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn frowned with worry


    Tears welled up in Jacob¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are all the rumors false?¡±


    Rosalynn let out a sigh, ¡°Erica was your girlfriend. You should¡­ know her better than anyone else.¡±,


    Jacob clutched his chest tightly.


    He bent over, as if in great pain,


    Jacob wasn¡¯t in the best shape that day. Drink


    a couple of sses of wine upset his stomach.


    Originally, he was just looking for the restroom. But then, he saw Erica and Larkin rushing into a private


    room.


    Worried about Erica, he hurried over


    Little did he know, the conversation he overheard would break his heart


    ¡°When did Larkin find out?¡± Jacob looked up at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, I¡¯m not sure, but based on his expression in the room, I guess he just


    found out about Erica¡¯s situation.¡±


    Hearing this, tears continued to roll down Jacob¡¯s face. Yet,1 he let out a bitterugh, ¡°So, I really am


    not good enough¡­¡±


    Jacob recalled that about half a month before those photos and


    eos were leaked, he was skiing with Wayne and some friends.


    e night, due to no cell reception, he missed several calls from Erica.


    When he called her back, Erica seemed upset. But when he asked what happened, she wouldn¡¯t tell


    him.


    Now that he thought about it¡­ Was that the night she almost got raped?


    The more Jacob thought about it, the more heartbroken he felt.


    ¡°Jacob, that¡¯s all in the past. Erica wouldn¡¯t want you to feel like this, Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°Rosalynn, if I had believed her and protected her back then, would we have ended up like this?¡± Jacob


    looked at Rosalynn, his face pale and streaked with tears, looking utterly pitiful.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond, which Jacob took as a yes.


    Jacob gave a wry smile, nodded repeatedly, then waved at Rosalynn, ¡°I gotta go.¡±

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    ¡°Jacob¡­


    Rosalynn was worried, Jacob didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    I¡¯m fine, I just wanna go home. Jacob shook his head while waving his hand dismissively.


    He wanted to return to the home where he and Erica had lived. Maybe all that was happening was just


    a dream. When he woke up, he and Erica would still be teenagers and he could protect her without


    hesitation.


    He would propose to Erica at an early age, and then hold a wedding even grander than the current


    one.


    Erica once said she wanted a son first, like Rosalynn and Wayne, then a daughter


    They would be so happy¡­ they¡¯d grow old together¡­


    ¡°Mike¡±¡± Rosalynn called out.


    Mike appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Follow Jacob, don¡¯t let him do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Mike responded, then chased after Jacob.


    Jacob didn¡¯t seem to notice, or didn¡¯t care.


    He bought a ticket for the first avable flight back to H Country. As he boarded the ne, his phone


    buzzed with a new notification.


    It was an update from Erica, who hadn¡¯t posted in a long time


    Jacob¡¯s hands shook as he opened it.


    Erica was hugging Larkin, passionately kissing under the witness of the guests behind them.


    Tears flooded from Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    He turned off his phone, repeatedly telling himself it wasn¡¯t real. When he got home, Erica would be


    there. She¡¯d alwayse back to him, like she always did.


    The party endedte at night, but it wasn¡¯t the end of Erica¡¯s wedding. There was a banquet the next


    day to thank the guests.


    As the guests gradually left, Erica, in a champagne-colored, strapless mermaid dress, sat in a chair


    with a bottle of champagne, her cheeks flushed from drinking.


    Ivy had been running all over today and was now asleep in Wayrie¡¯s arms, worn out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the bride we¡¯re heading out.¡± Rosalynn squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Wayne nodded.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn got up and walked over to Erica.


    Seeing Rosalynn approach, Erica reached out with a grin


    Rosalynnughed and took her hand. ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡±


    ¡°Very much so¡± Erica beamed. Today was definitely the happiest day of my life!!


    She felt reborn, cutting away the rotten flesh of her past!


    The heavy shackles that bound her fell to the ground, freeing her body and soul to soar!


    ¡°Cory and Ivy are tired. I¡¯m taking them back to the hotel. Rosalynn shook Erica¡¯s hand. ¡°Happy


    wedding, enjoy your honeymoon!¡±


    Erica¡¯s face instantly flushed. ¡°Alright, alright! Off you go! Remember to bring lvy and Cory for breakfast


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± It was rare to see Erica blush, and Rosalynn found it amusing.


    Rosalynn turned and headed back to Wayne.


    When they left, Larkin returned from seeing off the guests.


    Rosalynn and Wayne waved at him from a distance.


    The more Larkin learned about Erica¡¯s past, the more he appreciated Rosalynn as a good friend, and


    his fondness for her and Wayne grew.


    Erica sat there, tipsy, her smile growing as she saw Larkin approaching


    ¡°Are all the guests gone?¡± Erica asked, her speech slurring a bit Tm sorry, I drank too much and didn¡¯t


    help you see the guests off.¡±

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    Larkin was totally smitten by Erica¡¯s cuteness.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Larkin gently touched her nose.


    He recalled the scene in the private room and his heart ached.


    His girl was really perfect.


    Despite the heavy pressure Erica was carrying, she was still so kind and radiant,


    ¡°Can we enjoy our wedding night now?¡± Erica asked softly.


    Larkin chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get up, can you hold me¡­¡± Erica put down the bottle and stretched out her arms to Larkin.


    Without saying much, Larkin picked Erica up


    Erica leaned her head on his chest.


    ¡°¡°Larkin, I¡¯m really grateful you showed up.¡± She choked out.


    She had been misunderstood by Jacob, abandoned by Kelly, and lived like a rat scorned by all for over


    a decade.


    Without Larkin, she might not have returned to Jacob. But if not to Jacob, where else could she go?


    Jacob was her only safe haven.


    If she lost this haven, perhaps she would choose to fall into depression.


    Larkin¡¯s nose tingled, his hold on Erica tightened.


    The evening party was held in Larkin¡¯s private estate.


    The bridal chamber was personally decorated by Larkin, Every item inside was something Erica liked.


    Rosalynn¡¯s good words came true.


    Erica¡¯s wedding night was exceptionally joyful.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn returned to the hotel.


    She forced herself to take a bath.


    Ivy fell asleep as soon as shey down and couldn¡¯t be awakened no matter how much she was called.


    After being a flower girl, Ivy refused to remove her makeup and even reapplied her lipstick twice.


    Rosalynn had no choice but to wash off her makeup for her.


    After tidying up the kid, Rosalynn was too tired and fell asleep as well,


    At today¡¯s wedding, several rising stars in the tech industry who heard that Tech Seven from Bane


    Corporation was also there, sought out Rosalynn for a chat. One of them even came up to her with a


    laptop hoping she could help solve a programming issue.


    So, even though Rosalynn spent most of her day in quiet ces, she was also socially active.


    In addition, some people wanted to draw with Ivy, but the lively little girl was hard to find. So, those who


    wanted to draw had to seek out Rosalynn. Why not look for Wayne?


    After all, few people knew about Wayne¡¯s amnesia. Even though he seemed more polite now, he was


    still intimidating!


    Rosalynn turned to Wayne and asked gently. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°We will also have such a beautiful wedding


    Rosalynn smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just going to enjoy, you¡¯ll have to arrange it.¡±


    Wayne looked even more determined, ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalynn was busy handling group affairs every day, and he was already feeling guilty for not being


    able to help.


    How could he let her worry about things like the wedding?


    In the midst of her busy schedule, Rosalynn nced at her phone. She had missed a call from Mike


    and he had sent a message as well


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, Mr. Jacob has arrived in the H Country and is currently on his way home. He seems to


    be in a normal state, just a little pale and silent¡±

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Rosalynn showed Wayne the information.


    ¡°You know, Erica¡¯s been getting a lot of bad press.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all made up.¡± Rosalynn sighed. ¡°It¡¯s her half-sister, Kelly, who¡¯s been spreading rumors about


    Erica out of jealousy. At the luncheon, that woman tried to frame Erica again, but Larkin and I caught


    her in the act. Jacob overheard us.¡±


    Wayne got the picture, ¡°So Jacob¡¯s been buying into these rumors all along¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, saying, ¡°He broke up with Erica as soon as these rumors started swirling around.


    He¡¯s the one who called it quits¡±


    In the afternoon, Rosalynn asked Erica about it


    Even if she wanted to protect Kelly, she could have told Jacob it was all false usations.


    But Erica said, already did¡±


    She said it calmly. But Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°Jacob didn¡¯t believe me, so he dumped me,¡± Erica added.


    Those few words were why Jacob and Erica eventually broke up.


    ¡°That must have hit Jacob hard¡± Wayne said solemnly


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I had Mike keep an eye on him, to prevent him from doing anything


    stupid.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything, he just held Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ivy said you had an ex-boyfriend, a real jerk, who you dated for years.¡± Wayne started.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°You two must be really close now. She even spilled the beans about that.¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Darling, thank you for still forgiving me.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice had a touch of grievance.


    Rosalynn patted his back, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to bring up the past?¡±


    Wayne mumbled an agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Rosalynn gently rubbed his back, 1 was thinking about showing you around


    for a few days before heading back, but Jacob doesn¡¯t seem right, we should get back ASAP


    Regardless of Jacob and Erica¡¯s situation, Jacob had saved Cory and Ivy once. He was a benefactor to


    Rosalynn. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him.


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne was also worried about Jacob.


    After discussing it, they cuddled up and fell asleep.


    The next day, Rosalynn went to Erica¡¯s ce for breakfast.


    But Erica didn¡¯t show up until around noon.


    ¡°Looks like you had a st on your wedding night¡± Rosalynn started.


    Erica coughed lightly, not so shy anymore. She crossed arms with Rosalynn and said affectionately,


    ¡°You texted that you¡¯re leaving tonight?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Stay a little longer, let the Carters¡¯ check out Wayne¡¯s conditions!¡± Erica whispered, as if afraid


    someone might hear Wayne¡¯s having problems.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°As luck would have it, the Scotts have invited a few notable doctors from the Carter family to Norhaven


    next month. Wayne and I will be in Norhaven by then, we¡¯ll see them then¡±


    ¡°Right, Paige is due next month. She¡¯s Baillie Scott¡¯s wife¡± Erica suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Yes¡±Rosalynn replied.


    Erica had heard of Paige before, but they never had any interaction.


    Until recently, introduced by Rosalynn, they added each other on social media


    How to describe Erica and Paige¡¯s interests and topics?


    They¡¯re just too simrt


    The things they¡¯re into, the topics they care about are almost identical. They hit it off immediately!


    ¡°Alright then¡± Erica was a bit reluctant, ¡°Next time I go to H Country, let¡¯s meet up¡±


    ¡°Sure, Rosalynn answered, hugging Erica, ¡°Take good care of yourself in the future, don¡¯t let yourself


    be wronged anymore, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Erica felt a twinge in her nose.


    She immediately replied, ¡°Now that I have someone to lean on, you should be worried about me


    bing arrogant.¡± Of course, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t concerned about that.


    If Erica was really going to get arrogant, she wouldn¡¯t have put up with all this crap.


    If you can¡¯t bear to deal with Kelly¡¯s matter¡­¡± Rosalynn advised.


    She worried that Erica was still too soft-hearted to deal with Kelly, who had always been causing her


    trouble.


    ¡°Larkin has already gotten hold of the evidence from the past, Erica said.


    ¡°Oh right, silly me, I forgot you just said you have someone to rely on now,¡± Rosalynn realized.


    Erica chuckled.


    ¡°Erical¡± Ivy wriggled free from Wayne and ran over cheerfully, ¡°You look even more gorgeous today


    than yesterday¡±


    Ericaughed heartily and gave Ivy a warm hug and a kiss.


    Larkin and Wayne, who were having a conversation, turned to look at them, their faces softening.


    As for Tech Seven


    Orval, apanied by a few tall and stern-faced men, squatted beside Cory.


    Tech Seven, would it be hard to fix our system?¡± asked Orval,


    He had already approached several bigpanies, but they either demanded exorbitant fees, or


    couldn¡¯t meet his expectations no matter what Some even demanded that he step back.


    Orval had noticed several tech whiz kids chasing after Cory yesterday.


    He only found out after asking around that Cory, despite his young age, was a really sessful


    computer engineer.


    After a night of pondering, Orval decided to swallow his pride and ask Cory for help directly


    Cory slowly read through Orval¡¯s requests.


    Actually, all Orval wanted was to build a database rted to medicinal herbs and another one for


    prescription-to-symptom corrtion.


    Even though it sounded simple, it was quite aplex task in reality


    I¡¯ll try to get it done during the summer break, Cory said slowly after reading through all the demands.


    Orval was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t even asked Cory for help yet.


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, how much are we talking.¡± he started to discuss payment


    1 won¡¯t charge you as long as the elders in your family treat my dad, Cory cut him off.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Orval was thrilled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure President Silverman lives a long and healthy life!¡± one of the tall men


    vowed, thumping his chest. Cory thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Till contact you once I¡¯ve built the framework.¡± He returned theptop to Orval and got up to leave,


    heading towards Rosalynn. Orval and his gang watched Cory¡¯s retreating figure


    ¡°Look at his demeanor!¡±


    ¡°The software engineers we hired before can¡¯t even hold a candle to Cory!¡±


    Just as the atmosphere was getting harmonious, a servant rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Carter!¡± The servant hesitated between Larkin and Erica, then ran towards Larkin,


    ¡°What¡¯s the big rush? What happened?¡± Orval asked


    The housekeeper frowned, ¡°Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter¡¯s father and brothers are here they insist on seeing


    Mrs. Carter


    Larkin¡¯s previously calm expression instantly turned icy


    ¡°They dare to show their faces?¡± Orval stood up, ¡°Larkin, Erica, don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll deal with them?


    It¡¯s okay¡± Erica stood up, I¡¯m not afraid of them. If they¡¯re here to cause me trouble, why shouldn¡¯t I


    confront them?¡±

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    Erica¡¯s fallout with Kelly yesterday was like unlocking the chains that had been holding Erica back.


    Now Erica is a whole new, fearless woman.


    Later, Calvert Shields and his children in the hall had long lost their initial arrogance


    After the wedding yesterday, Larkin handed Kelly back to Calvert, along with the staff member that


    Kelly had tried to bribe.


    Calvert and his sons were stunned.


    They wanted to exin to Larkin immediately, but Larkin tly refused to see them.


    They were also denied entry to the party held in the mansion that night.


    The partyst night was full of dignitaries who knew Calvert, but Calvert did not show up. He was afraid


    of being found out that he and Larkin were not getting along.


    Calvert spent the whole night tossing and turning.


    As soon as dawn broke, he immediately brought Tomas, Jack, and Kelly over.


    ¡°When you see Erica, kneel down and apologize. I don¡¯t care what you have to do, but you must get


    her forgiveness!¡±


    When Erica got to the door, she heard Calvert scolding voice.


    Then came the voice of Jack who often bullied Erica, ¡°Kelly, I didn¡¯t expect you to do this. You clearly


    knew the situation of the Shields family, you clearly knew we needed Erica and Larkin¡¯s help, but you


    wanted to ruin the wedding! Isn¡¯t that cutting off our lifeline?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica frowned unconsciously


    As soon as she pushed the door open, the family of four in the hall immediately turned their heads to


    look at her


    At first nce, Erica saw Kelly, who was still in yesterday¡¯s clothes, her cheeks swollen.


    Apparently, after being taken away by Calvert, Kelly had been beaten.


    Enca only nced at her and looked away.


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re finally here! Calvert walked over quickly, reaching out to shake Erica¡¯s hand.


    Before, Larkin didn¡¯t know about Erica¡¯s past, so his attitude towards Calvert, although not warm, was


    always polite.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± Larkin, with his arm around Erica¡¯s waist, avoided Calvert¡¯s hand.


    Calvert¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, his face embarrassed


    ¡°Larkin, Erica, we¡¯re all family, so I¡¯ll just say ¡°Calvert cleared his throat and put on his fatherly authority,


    ¡°I know what Kelly did yesterday, it was really Over the line!¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t say a word, she just walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    Calvert watched, and unconsciously frowned.


    If it were in the past, he would definitely scold Erica for being disrespectful.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? What did you say when you left?¡± Calvert vented his anger on Kelly,


    and yelled at Kelly with a sideways nce, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Erical¡±

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    ¡°Save your apology Erica¡¯s tone was icy, ¡°I told you yesterday, I¡¯m not epting any apologies, Dad, if


    you¡¯re here to make me forgive her, don¡¯t waste your time. Go home. Kelly never let me off the hook, I


    won¡¯t let her off either.


    ¡°But Erica, Kelly is your sister after all. If her husband¡¯s family found out about this¡­ Calvert face


    turned sour at the mention of this.


    Erica could see Calvert was holding back his anger.


    ¡°Yesterday was my wedding with Larkin, among the guests were not only my husband¡¯s family but also


    many important figures. If this video gets out, Larkin¡¯s reputation would be ruined. And you¡¯re still


    thinking about Kelly¡¯s husband?¡± Erica interrupted Calvert unfinished sentence.


    Interrupting her father was a no-go in the Shields family.


    Erica had always been obedient, she had always followed these rules.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking back now, Calvert, a man who already had a wife, pretended to be single only to deceive naive


    young women. He continued to mentally torment Erica and her mother.


    No, to be precise, Calvert mentally tormented everyone in the Shields family, except his two


    ipetent sons, Tomas and Jack


    ¡°Erica, who taught you to talk to your father like this?¡± Calvert was clearly infuriated.


    The always clueless Jack chimed in, ¡°You caught her before the video was yed, didn¡¯t you? You


    even punished Kelly You should be more forgiving. we¡¯re family after all. Why are you being so


    heartless?¡±


    Tomas didn¡¯t seem as agitated, but his tone was filled with discontent,¡± You knew about Kelly¡¯s


    intentions to harm you a long time ago. You should have spoken up earlier. Now, how many years have


    passed since this incident? Digging it up again is a scandal for you, for Mr. Carter, for the Shields


    family. and for Kelly¡¯s husband. Isn¡¯t this just inviting others tough?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this: Larkin, sitting next to Erica, said coldly, ¡°Kelly is the one who screwed up, and


    you all should be the ones embarrassed.¡± ¡°Larkin, you can¡¯t just¡­ Jack was even more upset seeing


    Larkin¡¯s cold attitude.


    ¡°Jack, who gave you the right to talk to Larkin like that?¡± Erica asked impatiently. ¡°Did you forget, you


    never treated me like your sister. I was always the illegitimate child of the Shields family in public. Now


    you need help, suddenly you admit that I¡¯m your sister and Larkin is supposedly obliged to help you?


    Look at yourself, are you even worthy?¡±


    Erica¡¯s words stunned Jack.


    ¡°Erica¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I might consider helping you with your mess. If not, I could


    make things worse for you. Watch your mouth!¡± Erica scoffed.


    Her words were a huge blow to Jack


    Jack opened his mouth but was lost for words.


    There was no need to drag him into Kelly¡¯s problem.


    Tomas was even worse off.


    He shut his mouth, careful not to add fuel to the fire.


    Calvert had never seen this side of Erica.


    ¡°You have a good husband, feel like you have a backbone now, so you really don¡¯t care about the


    Shields family anymore?¡± Calvert sneered However¡­


    ¡°Dad, honestly, have you ever cared about what I do?¡± Erica stared at Calvert calmly. ¡°When mom was


    alive, you¡¯d give me some money every month, but after she passed away, the Shields family stopped


    caring about mepletely, right? You never cared about me, why should I care about you?¡± ¡°Erica,


    I¡¯m the one at fault!¡± It was Kelly who broke the silence. She didn¡¯t say much, she just knelt before


    Erica.


    1 let my hatred blind me. I was always reminded of the pain my mother went through, so I hurt you. I¡¯d


    give my life in return, just don¡¯t treat dad and our brothers like this?


    After saying this, Kelly looked around, suddenly got up and charged towards a corner of a table.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    Kelly¡¯s move took everyone by surprise


    Seeing Kelly about to collide with the sharp edge of the table, Felix suddenly appeared and kicked her


    shoulder, sending her flying.


    Originally, Felix didn¡¯t n on attending Erica¡¯s wedding because he couldn¡¯t bring Molly along.


    It¡¯s not a good time for Molly to go abroad.


    It would be dangerous if Simon¡¯s family was still out for Molly¡¯s blood.


    But Molly insisted that Felix should tag along. So, with no other choice, Felix went along.


    After Erica and Larkin left, Rosalynn was a bit worried and asked Felix to check on them and then


    report back to her.


    Thanks to his years of professional experience, Felix effortlessly blended into the crowd without


    drawing attention.


    Coincidentally, he was standing near the corner of the table that Kelly was aiming for


    Seeing Kelly charging at him, Felix instinctively kicked her away


    ¡°Mr. Felix, you¡¯re a badass! Orval was the first to recover from what just happened. He gave Felix a


    thumbs-up, then turned to Kelly, who was writhing in pain on the ground. ¡°You just don¡¯t know when to


    quit, do you? nning to die in our house and then have the public me Erica? You¡¯re dreaming. As


    soon as we knew you guys wereing, we activated all the surveince. Every word, every action


    you¡¯ve taken here has been recorded. Even if you do die here, it has nothing to do with the Carter


    family. I¡¯ll even post these videos online to ensure you never rest in peace.¡±


    Felix was just thinking, it¡¯s a real shame that Jaime wasn¡¯t there.


    This Mr. Orval was just as mad as Jaime when he lost it.


    ¡°Kelly!¡± Calvert fushed over to Kelly anxiously


    ¡°Dad, it hurts so much¡± Kelly was sweating profusely.


    Calvert turned to Erica, saying, ¡°Erica, can you let Kelly off just this once? I admit that I was wrong in


    the past¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°ying the emotional card now that you know you¡¯re in the wrong, Mr. Shields? Larkin interjected


    coldly. ¡°You¡¯re even more despicable than I thought ¡± The people from the Shields family were all taken


    aback.


    ¡°Larkin¡¯ How can you speak to your father-inw like that Tomas said, his face darkened with anger.


    Clearly, he had reached his limit.


    In Tomas¡¯ view, this was just a case of Kelly being unlucky and getting caught by Rosalynn and Larkin.


    After all, Erica was the daughter of a homewrecker.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Erica¡¯s mom screwed up their family, so what¡¯s wrong with Kelly wanting a little payback?


    Tomas didn¡¯t think Kelly was in the wrong. Instead, he thought Erica and Larkin were way out of line


    now.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m already being merciful by not taking out on you guys,¡± Erica looked at the Shields family, coldly


    said.


    ¡°You better scram before I really lose my temper. I won¡¯t care about your reputation anymore. After all,


    my reputation has been ruined by Kelly, I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Calvert retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t care, then let things slip this time. Why drag Kelly into this? You¡¯ve been


    through this, you know how it feels. Can¡¯t you just let her off the hook? You¡¯re in a high position now,


    she can¡¯t harm you anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Jesus, can you even hear yourself? Unbelievable! Everything Erica went through was orchestrated by


    Kelly! And the karma finding Kelly is her own doing. It has nothing to do with Erica. As a father, can¡¯t


    you think before you speak? Even animals understand cause and effect, they won¡¯t spout such


    nauseating words!¡±


    ¡°Orvall¡± Jack, who was about the same age as Orval and had gone to school with him, didn¡¯t dare to


    shout at Erica and Larkin, but he did dare to Orval. ¡°What are you yelling about? Erica said even more


    coldly, her gaze fell on Calvert pale face, ¡°Did Orval say something wrong? The reason Kelly hurt me


    wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m the daughter of a homewrecker, it was because she was jealous of me, thinking


    everyone was too good to me. However¡­ from a young age, you were the one who treated her the


    best. You raised her as your sessor. And me, I was just a pawn for a political marriage.¡± Erica


    turned to look at Kelly


    ¡°Kelly, do you see it? Calvert truly loves you, not me. Your past hatred and jealousy were unnecessary,


    Erica paused, T¡¯ve seen through all of you. I will say it onest time, no matter what you do, I won¡¯t


    forgive Kelly. It¡¯s time for you to be punished, Kelly¡±


    Kelly¡¯s shoulder might have been hurt by Felix¡¯s kick, she could only raise her other hand to point at


    Larkin, ¡°He was once a monk, I heard he quit being a monk because he fell in love with a woman! He


    hasn¡¯t married that woman for so many years, and now he¡¯s married you. What do you think Larkin


    sees you as? You¡¯re just a tool for him to have a child. Once you give birth, he¡¯ll abandon you!¡±


    People say that Larkin actually likes men, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be unmarried at such an age.


    Kelly doesn¡¯t want Erica to have a good life, she sincerely believes that Erica doesn¡¯t deserve


    happiness.


    After hearing Kelly, Erica didn¡¯t show the anger that Kelly had hoped for. Instead, sheughed. ¡°Then


    you can keep waiting¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Larkin left his monkhood because he fell deeply in love with Erica the first time he


    saw her. He didn¡¯t get married for more than a decade because he was waiting for her to break up with


    Jacob. Do you think everyone is like you? Being seen by Calvert as a tool for marriage, marrying off for


    company resources? Do you know there is real love in this world?¡± Orval sneered, ¡°But, fate is fair.


    How could a vicious woman like you have such beautiful love?¡±


    Orval lifted his chin, the smile on his face slowly fading, ¡°You only deserve a story where your true


    colors are revealed, causing the family¡¯s reputation to be damaged, being despised by your father, and


    then abandoned by your husband¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Kelly gritted her teeth and wanted to rush at Erica, You¡¯re lying again! You¡¯re a master of


    lying, you always have been!¡±


    ¡°You lied when you were young, you said you were my mom¡¯s daughter, and you¡¯re not an illegitimate


    child, saying your mom wasn¡¯t the other woman!¡± ¡°Can you remember how many lies you¡¯ve told?¡±


    Erica stood up, looking down at Kelly.


    1 can¡¯t remember.¡± Her gaze never left Kelly, ¡°But I remember, the most stupid lie ever told was it¡¯s not


    Kelly¡¯s fault.¡±

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    Kelly¡¯s eyes popped out of her head.


    ¡°Kick the Shields family out and if they show up again, shoo them away. No need to inform me Erica


    said, turning to Larkin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Larkin nodded.


    ¡°Erica!¡± Calvert called out frantically. ¡°Talk to me. Just the two of us.¡±


    Erica looked at Calvert.


    Once upon a time, he treated her as his daughter.


    But¡­


    Erica shook her head, ¡°No need.¡±


    With that, Erica ignored Calvert, grabbed Larkin¡¯s hand, and left the hall.


    Orval stayed. Arms folded, he ordered the guards and servants to escort the Shields family out


    Erica looked down at her toes, ¡°Kelly wasn¡¯t lying earlier. When I was little, I did lie to others, saying


    that I was her mom¡¯s biological daughter¡±


    If there was one thing Erica felt most guilty about towards her mother, it would be that.


    When Erica was three, her mother suffered from severe depression and could no longer take care of


    her


    Her mother entrusted her to the Shields family, while she went for treatment, only seeing her once a


    month. The incident happened a month before Erica¡¯s mother passed away


    At school, a kid bullied Erica, calling her a bastard


    Erica was scared, so the lie just slipped out.


    From that day on, when Erica saw her mother again, all that was left of her was her ashes, no words


    left behind. Even now, whenever Erica thought about it, she firmly believed that her mother¡¯s death was


    the result of her lie


    ¡°I used to tell lies when I was a kid, too.¡± Larkin said, looking at her


    Erica was immediately distracted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you a monk when you were young? Monks tell lies?¡±


    ¡°I was a monk, but I was also a kid. ¡°Larkinughed, ¡°I used to hate veggies. But there was a period


    when every meal had veggies. So I would secretly throw them away and lied to my teacher that I


    finished them. About a weekter, my lie was exposed. I got my hands spanked and had to kneel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s adorable. Erica imagined the scene


    She had seen photos of Larkin as a child in an album. The difference between him as a child and him


    as an adult was striking.


    He was chubby and super cute.


    Imagining him with teary eyes after getting his hands spanked made him even cuter


    ¡°Another time.¡± Larkin continued, seeing that Erica enjoyed his stories, ¡°It was too cold in the winter and


    I didn¡¯t want to get up. So I lied that I was sick My teacher asked what was wrong with me, I said I felt


    unwell all over. He got so scared that he carried me down the mountain to see a doctor. When the


    results showed nothing was wrong with me, my teacher spanked me again. I also had to sweep the


    courtyard for three months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a heavy punishment?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡± Larkin nodded.


    Erica locked at him, sensing loneliness from him.


    ¡°Did your teacher get mad when you quit being a monk? Did he hit you?¡± Enca asked.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Larkin obviously didn¡¯t expect Erica to ask that. He subconsciously squeezed her hand, ¡°My teacher is


    a wise man. He asked why I wanted to leave. I told him I understood love. He had me kneel for three


    days, then agreed.¡±


    ¡°Does he know about our marriage?¡± Erica didn¡¯t see any monks at their wedding.


    Larkin shook his head.


    ¡°When I left, my teacher told me to not return or contact him now that I¡¯m back to worldly life.¡±


    Tears welled up in Larkin¡¯s eyes.


    He followed his teacher since he was three until he became an adult.


    To him, his teacher was like his parent

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    ¡°So, if he tells you not toe back, you¡¯re just gonna listen to him? He might¡¯ve said it casually, but


    he probably misses you like hell.¡± Erica, who had always marched to the beat of her own drum, had no


    constraints now. ¡°Once things here are sorted, I take you back!¡±


    Larkin was a bit taken aback.


    ¡°If he wants to punish you, I can take the punishment with you, we¡¯ll face it together¡± Erica¡¯s words


    struck a chord with Larkin.


    The gloom on Larkin¡¯s face disappeared in an instant.


    He nodded, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried anymore?¡±


    Larkin shook his head. It urred to him that Jacob really didn¡¯t know what he had.


    How could he have taken Erica for granted?


    But then again, Larkin thought, it was a good thing Jacob didn¡¯t appreciate what he had. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.


    H City


    Jacob returned to thest home he shared with Erica.


    Her presence still lingered in the house


    He used Erica¡¯s favorite body wash and then he crawled into her bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    This was the longest he¡¯d slept since he found out Erica was getting married. So long, in fact, that Mike


    started to worry something had happened to him.


    Jacob had a long dream.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the dream, he went back to the past, to the day Erica was bullied, and he didn¡¯t go skiing.


    He picked up her call immediately, rushed to her side, and stopped the bullies right away


    They never broke up.


    After Erica finished her studies, they got married right away


    They even had a pair of kids who looked just like her.


    But the dream turned into a nightmare the moment Mrs. Strand showed up


    Mrs. Strand hit Erica, a fire started in the house, and the kids disappeared in the fire.


    Jacob tried to run in to save Erica, but his parents and elders held him back.


    Then Larkin appeared.


    Larkin rushed into the burning house without a second thought and carried Enca out of the fire.


    The fire disappeared in an instant, reced by a wedding ceremony filled with flowers.


    Erica, in a beautiful wedding dress, shared a passionate kiss with Larkin


    ¡°Jacob¡±


    ¡°Jacob, wake up!¡±


    Mrs. Strand¡¯s frantic voice echoed in Jacob¡¯s ears.


    Jacob slowly opened his eyes.


    His parents were by his side. He nced at them, then looked at the ceiling


    Tears welled up in his swollen eyes.


    ¡°Mom, is Erica back?¡± His voice was husky as he turned to look at Mrs. Strand


    Mrs. Strand furrowed her brows, her face filled with worry as she softly said, ¡°Jacob, Erica is married


    now. Can you let her go? We¡¯re really worried about you


    Jacob felt his heart being torn apart.


    Images of the church kept shing in his mind.


    His tears flowed freely


    He curled up, clutching his chest, and asked painfully, ¡°Why can¡¯t I wake up from this nightmare?¡±

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Mrs. Strand, or Lenora Strand, looked at Jacob, her heart aching so much it was unbearable.


    ¡°Jacob, what kind of dream has you so messed up? Can you get up and talk to me?¡±


    Jacob closed his eyes tightly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡­¡±


    ¡°I said get out!¡± Jacob suddenly opened his eyes, raging at everyone in the house, ¡°All of you, get out!


    Lenora and her husband Graham Strand were scared out of their wits


    Jacob had never treated them like this before.


    Even when he had serious problems with Erica, he only sounded helpless, he nevershed out at them


    like this.


    ¡°Forget it, let him calm down Graham sighed, leading Lenora away.


    Lenora was frightened by Jacob.


    She nced at Jacob, then chose to go out with Graham.


    Outside, Mike was on the phone.


    When Lenora came out, she heard Mike saying, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Strand¡¯s parents are back, yes, I¡¯m heading


    back to Moonlit Lake now¡±


    Mike used to be Hria¡¯s assistant and has been working for Rosalynn for the past few years.


    Lenora knew whose side Mike was on.


    ¡°Thank you for helping to take care of my son.¡± Graham came forward and said politely.


    Mike nodded, thought for a moment before leaving.


    He knew that Mr. Strand had once helped Ms. Gabrie in a time of crisis.


    So he said, ¡°Mr. Strand doesn¡¯t seem well since he got back. You better keep an eye on him.¡±


    Lenora had some resentment towards Rosalynn for siding with Erica, so she scoffed, ¡°What, you¡¯re


    saying Jacob can¡¯t live without Erica?¡±


    Mike obviously didn¡¯t mean that.


    I¡¯ve said my piece, whether you want to listen or not, that¡¯s up to you!¡± Mike replied, his tone less


    friendly, ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, you pushed Mr. Strand to this point, don¡¯t you have any regrets? Is it


    because you¡¯re too educated that you can¡¯t take advice?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Strand¡¯s face changed significantly.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Graham held Lenora back, then said to Mike. ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough few days, you should go


    and rest!¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t want to stick around either, he left Jacob¡¯s house straight away.


    After Mike left, Lenora broke free,ining, ¡°What are you doing? The Strand family hasn¡¯t sunk so


    low that I have to put up with a security guard¡¯s attitude, has it?¡±


    ¡°When will you have had enough?¡± Graham had never seen his once brave son look so defeated, it


    broke his heart.


    Graham also felt that Erica¡¯s scandal was hard to ept.


    But if it was causing Jacob to be this upset, he chose to firmly support Jacob being with Erica.


    However, it¡¯s just toote to regret anything now.


    At the moment, all Graham wanted to do was to try his best to help Jacob get back to a normal life and


    a healthy body as soon as possible.


    But Lenora was still stuck in the past.


    ¡°Do you really want topletely fall out with President Silverman and his wife because of Jacob?¡±


    Lenora wasn¡¯t so foolish as to want to make enemies with Bane Corporation and the Jared Group.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Erica is an illegitimate child with such a bad reputation, why on


    earth does Rosalynn insist on backing her up and protecting her?¡± Lenora covered her face, slumped


    on the couch, and started sobbing.


    Everyone¡¯s saying she¡¯s in the wrong but what on earth did she do wrong?


    She only has one son, Jacob. How could she possibly stand by and let him get involved with danger?


    Graham lowered his eyes, keeping silent for a moment ¡°Have you ever thought that Rosalynn, being as


    smart as she is, would choose her friends wisely? Do you really believe Erica is as bad as the rumors


    im?¡±


    Lenora looked up, frowning at Graham. What are you trying to say?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nothin¡¯ much.¡± Graham hesitated, then finally said, ¡°I just feel like you¡¯ve shifted your resentment for


    Erica¡¯s mom onto Erica herself. It¡¯s messing with your judgement!¡°


    ¡°What do you mean, shifting my resentment onto her? When have I ever resented someone as


    insignificant as her? Can¡¯t you see how bad Erica¡¯s reputation is? How many men has she slept with?¡±


    ¡°And what about Jacob? Graham interjected sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself before, Jacob changes


    girlfriends too quickly. So, it¡¯s okay for Jacob to fool around, but it¡¯s not for someone else¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl! It¡¯s not the same!¡± Lenora shot back immediately.


    Graham was crystal clear. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between men and women? We¡¯re all human!¡±


    As she was deep in thought, Lenora¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Jacob¡¯s cousin, a little girl Lenora was quite fond of.


    After hearing what Graham had to say, Lenora was so upset she felt like she might have a heart attack.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with him and calmly answered the phone: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Lenora sat up straight immediately.


    ¡°A bunch of media outlets just reported that Kelly, Erica¡¯s half-sister, has been framing and ndering


    her ever since Erica was neen! We have misunderstood Erica, it seems¡­ she might not be that


    kind of promiscuous person¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Lenora stood up, instinctively denying it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the Carter family have already got theirwyers on it. I asked Orval¡¯s wife, and she said


    they¡¯ve got solid evidence.¡± The other party urgently said Tve got reliable info that the Shields family


    will soon issue a statement acknowledging the issue and cutting ties with Kelly!¡±


    ¡°That must be the Carter family trying to clear their name by throwing Kelly under the bus!¡± Lenora still


    didn¡¯t believe it.


    There was silence on the other end.


    ¡°This is a big deal. It¡¯s only blown up on foreign social media so far, but domestic social media will soon


    report on it.¡± the other party said seriously. ¡°We¡¯d better not let Jacob see this. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be


    able to handle it.¡±


    This woke Lenora up.


    ¡°I got it!


    ¡°Do you want me to keep you updated with any new developments?¡±


    Lenora wished she wouldn¡¯t.


    But the call ended


    Lenora sat back down on the couch, her expression somewhat dazed.


    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Graham pped his thigh, 1f Erica really was that bad, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t be


    friends with her. Now the truth is out, it¡¯s clear someone¡¯s been framing her!¡±


    It¡¯s the Carter family cleaning up their own name!¡± Lenora insisted.


    Graham opened his mouth, then waved his hand dismissively: ¡°Whatever, Erica¡¯s somebody else¡¯s wife


    now, she¡¯spletely out of the picture for Jacob Whether she¡¯s innocent or not, it has nothing to do


    with us now.¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    The Carter family is moving pretty fast.


    Erica may not be a household name in her home country, but thanks to Kelly¡¯s schemes, she¡¯s been


    the talk of the town overseas.


    Her status as the illegitimate daughter of a tycoon has also brought her quite a bit of attention.


    When the news broke, people abroad were blown away.


    Initially, people were just reading the news, but as the buzz online grew, soon enough evidence started


    popping up online, including a recording of Erica confronting Kelly. Then, a paparazzi who had been


    following Erica came forward with an apology


    ¡°I got paid a hefty sum to tail Miss Erica for about three or four years. She¡¯s genuinely a good person,


    often taking care of stray animals. But for the sake of my client, I took many photos of her with men,


    some of whom Erica didn¡¯t even know. Her private life is very simple, she doesn¡¯t have many friends,


    and only had one boyfriend for over a decade. To create the image my client wanted, of her being


    promiscuous, I had to photograph her with strangers.


    The paparazzi went into detail with quite a long post, sharing several stories of how Erica had touched


    him.


    Like when he had his wallet stolen while backpacking, and she helped him out.


    Or when they were stranded in the middle of nowhere waiting for help, and she shared most of her


    bread with a homeless man.


    Or when Erica¡¯s pet cat, whom she had for many years, passed away. She held a heartfelt funeral for


    the cat and made a substantial charity donation in


    its name.


    Under this story, the photographer emphasized, ¡°Having followed Miss Erica for a long time, I have a


    rough idea of her financial situation. She almost donated all her money for that cause! She really is a


    soft-hearted girl,¡±


    He also mentioned the boyfriend she had been with for over a decade.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a tycoon¡¯s son, but unfortunately, it seems he believed the scandal fabricated, and he¡¯s been


    on and off with Miss Erica Under this, he posted some treasured photos. These photos were taken


    after they broke up, showing Miss Erica crying¡±


    In one of the photos taken at an airport, Erica looked pale, half her face hidden in her scarf, with no


    luggage, she curled up on a chair in the corner


    The image was heart-wrenching.


    The photographer added, ¡°That tycoon isn¡¯t exactly husband material. During his rtionship with Miss


    Erica, he had several attractive girlfriends, including well-known supermodels. Miss Erica wasn¡¯t happy


    with him.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This post went viral overseas.


    Erica was seen as the perfect victim.


    She was beautiful and passionate but was bullied and wronged.


    Looking at Erica¡¯s social media, it was clear she was a very positive and optimistic person.


    Especially in hertest post.


    In front of friends and family, she was wearing a beautiful wedding dress, kissing her husband happily.


    One of thements read, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many photos of Miss Erica, but this is the only one where her


    smile seems genuinely happy.¡±


    ¡°I just read some news, Miss Erica and her tycoon boyfriend had been on and off for sixteen years, until


    she finally met her current husband! She looks really happy with him!¡±


    ¡°I learned about the whole process of Kelly framing Miss Erica, and I¡¯m really angry. Erica was a person


    of both character and learning, and she had a tycoon boyfriend from childhood! But because of Kelly¡¯s


    jealousy, everything was destroyed! Even though her current husband is great, the end of that sixteen-


    year rtionship is still a pity¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    ¡°if you want to see some really messed up stuff, you should check out the behavior of those spoiled


    rich brats. Have you seen the picture of Miss Enca crying at the airport? As a bystander, my heart must


    have shattered a hundred times, she looked so pitiful! If he was her lover, why didn¡¯t he trust her? He¡¯s


    a rich and powerful, would it really be so hard for him to investigate the truth? Just because of some


    rumors and pictures, he doesn¡¯t trust his girlfriend anymore? As a strong believer in love, I just can¡¯t


    understand this¡±


    This sparked a lot of online debate, this discussion quickly spread to the domestic audience. However,


    the focus of attention in the domestic sphere seemed rather peculiar


    ¡°Awesome, Secretary Tesdal has witnessed another big gossip¡±


    ¡°ording to the gossip I saw, when everyone was doubting Miss Erica, only Secretary Tesdal stood


    by her like a warrior¡±


    ¡°Listen! This woman always manages to steal my heart so easily!¡±


    ¡°Hey, actually, Secretary Tesdal is a really good guy!¡±


    Of course, aside from this, many people were also focusing on the incident itself.


    feel so sorry for that beauty, although the past is hard to tell, it¡¯s crazy that Kelly could push Erica into


    the abyss for a whole decade, that¡¯s so crue ¡°Holy smoke, Enca is so beautiful, and he kept her waiting


    for sixteen years?¡±


    ¡°Check this out, fresh news! Before Miss Enca¡¯s marriage, that loser was even chasing other women,


    and got into a car ident, talk about bad luck!¡± ¡°Hold on!!! I¡¯m going to make a bold guess, is this


    loser friends with Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Reliable sources say, he indeed is friends with Wayne, and they¡¯ve grown up together¡±


    The issue keeps escting.


    Aside from the incident itself, the most attention was given to the photographer¡¯s images and text.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The identity of the wealthy ex boyfriend attracted a lot of attention, and before long, Jacob¡¯s identity


    was exposed.


    Just when everyone was condemning Jacob, Erica¡¯s social media ount went live, and she posted a


    new tweet both domestically and internationally


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m very grateful, I¡¯m doing very well, please don¡¯t worry. Mr. Jacob is a


    very good person, we didn¡¯t handle our rtionship well, this is the responsibility of both of us. After we


    broke up, I didn¡¯t wish for him to get hurt because of me, I hope you can understand¡±


    After Erica posted this tweet, it was retweeted by Rosalynn.


    Noments, just a retweet


    Some people expressed understanding, but some also criticized Erica for being too kind.


    In the meantime, the Strand family¡¯s PR team was busy handling the matter.


    When public opinion is too overwhelming, simply banning keywords won¡¯t work, necessary discussions


    will still be had.


    No one would expect that at this time, Enca would actually post a tweet.


    The PR director let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Lenora and Graham, Technically, Miss Erica


    posting this right now is more harm than good for herself. The inte was sympathizing with her, now


    many people are scolding her.¡±


    Lenora looked upset.


    She had received many rted messages on her ount, including recordings, photos and text from


    the photographer.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Lenora seemed to see apletely different Enca through these texts.


    She was positive, upbeat, optimistic¡­ even extremely kind.


    The recording had also proved that Enca was framed by Kelly


    And of course, there was plenty of other evidence too.


    No matter how much Lenora wanted to deny it, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so


    Now, Enca¡¯s tweet was like a punch to the face


    ¡°She¡¯s just ying the saint Lenora gritted her teeth,


    The PR director didn¡¯t respond. Being a distant rtive of the Strand family, the know clearly why Erica


    and Jacob didn¡¯t get married


    Lenora had to shoulder most of the me.


    ¡°Anyway, block all information rted to Jacob¡¯s name on the entirework,¡± Graham sighed and then


    told the PR director


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After the PR director left, Graham nced at the time. ¡°Go wake Jacob up for some food¡±


    Tm not going!¡± Lenora immediately stopped Graham¡¯s hand, ¡°He won¡¯t die from skipping a meal or two.


    Once the storm on the inte calms down, we¡¯ll call him then!¡±


    If Jacob woke up and saw all this stuff online, there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯d turn into


    Even knowing she was wrong. Lenora still hoped Jacob would never know the truth and would believe


    that Erica was a vicious slut!


    Graham sighed and shook his head.


    Jacob¡¯s door was open, and he stood there, looking as if he¡¯d withered away.


    ¡°Jacob Graham stood up


    Lenora also got a fright and quickly turned to look. Seeing Jacob¡¯s pale face, Lenora felt her heart


    bleeding.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Lenora asked.


    Jacob stiffly walked towards the kitchen and drank a ss of water


    ¡°Jacob, what do you want to eat? I can have it made and sent over? Lenora continued


    Jacob nced at the kitchen. The rack where the cutlery was stored was gone.


    ¡°Has it been exposed that Kelly framed Erica?¡± Jacob asked in a cold voice.


    Lenora¡¯s heart jumped: ¡°You¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Jacob turned to look at Lenora. ¡°I found out during Enca¡¯s wedding with another man. Mom,


    doesn¡¯t it feel like B City is mocking my stupidity and distrust?¡±


    ¡°How can you me yourself? Erica is a grown woman, she could have exined everything to you,


    but she didn¡¯t and she put you in an unjust position¡­¡±


    Jacobughed as if he¡¯d heard a great joke, his shoulders shaking ¡°Mom, you really have a talent for


    finding faults with Enca no matter what the situation is¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. She¡¯s mamed


    to someone else now, she won¡¯t have to put up with you for the rest of her life:


    Lenora¡¯s hands began to shake, ¡°Jacob, how can you talk to me like that? I did everything for you¡­


    Jacob looked at her ¡°Did you really do all this for my sake?¡±


    With that, his eyes quickly turned red. He stared at Lenora, struggling to say, ¡°I want Enca, can you


    bring her back to me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, tears began to roll down his face


    Lenora covered her mouth, her own tears flowing freely.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± Jacob clutched his chest, ¡°Without Erica, I don¡¯t think I can go on


    Graham and Lenora were shocked.


    Then, without any warning. Jacob suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood


    The white marble floor was stained with blood


    ¡°Jacob


    Graham and Lenora screamed in horror and rushed towards Jacob.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    Jacob felt like the world was spinning. He fell hard, cking out from pain that was just too much to


    handle.


    He thought it was just a nightmare, something that would go away when he woke up


    Now, he knew it wasn¡¯t a dream, she had really left him


    Jacob felt like his world was crumbling


    His whole body hurt, even breathing was a struggle


    Quickly, Jacob was rushed to the private hospital owned by the Silverman Group.


    Lenora watched as Jacob was wheeled into the ER


    She slumped to the ground, ncing at her hands stained with Jacob¡¯s blood


    ¡°Honey¡± she tumed to Graham


    Graham looked significantly older


    Lenora felt more shattered than ever


    She hadn¡¯t expected things to tum out like this.


    +


    A glimmer of hope crossed her mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, as long as Ericaes back She¡¯s still


    defending Jacob on social media, it means she still loves him. I¡¯ll find her, I apologize to her.¡±


    Lenora said as she tried to call Erica


    However, she found that Erica¡¯s number was no longer in service.


    She was in a pakic. Then, she thought of Rosalynn.


    She called Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn had just arrived back to Moonlit Lake from the airport.


    Seeing Lenora¡¯s call, she had a feeling that something had happened to Jacob.


    She quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°Rosalynn, can you get Enca back? I¡¯ve seen what happened online, I know I was wrong, I


    misunderstood her. Please, ask her toe back, ept her, treat her like my own daughter, please¡­


    have here back to save Jacob


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Rosalynn asked calmly


    ¡°He¡¯s not eating anything, and he just started vomiting blood, a lot of blood!¡± Lenora choked out.


    ¡°Is he at the Silverman Group¡¯s private hospital?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yes! Can you get Erica back?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Strand, Erica is mamed Rosalynn answered.


    Lenora cried even harder, ¡°I know! I know! She did that to break away from Jacob¡­


    Tm on my way to the hospital now.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to Lenora anymore.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hanging up, she went to find Wayne.


    She briefly exined the situation to him.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They rushed to the hospital without even taking the time to have a drink of water.


    Paige watched them leave, munching on sweets and chit-chatting with Baillie


    ¡°I thought Jacob¡¯s mom was pretty rational, why is she acting so crazy now? Erica is married and she


    still wants her toe back to Jacob? She was the one strongly opposing it before, does she think


    Erica should juste back because she said so?¡±


    Paige felt sorry for Erica after reading the photographer¡¯s expose


    For so many years, there was no one who had treated her well


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Larkin Carter, who knows how long she would have been aimlessly wandering


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we just agreeing that you¡¯ll only eat one piece?¡± Baillie caught her hand that was about to


    grab more candy, pushing the candy bag a bit further away


    Paige looked at Baillie.


    You can¡¯t appreciate the good without the bad


    Her Baillie was just too good! Perfect in every way!


    With that thought, Paige hugged Baillie, nting a few kisses on his face.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    By the time Rosalynn and Wayne rushed to the hospital, Jacob had already been moved to a ward.


    His condition had suddenly worsened, with signs of multiple organ failure.


    ¡°He¡¯s now in the ICU, doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s got the will to live though,¡± the doctor said, worry all over his


    face. ¡°Has something happened to him?¡±


    Lenora was totally taken aback.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t answer the doctor¡¯s question, her hand clutching at her chest.


    Seeing this, Graham quickly gave her two pills to swallow.


    After having a few words with the doctor, Rosalynn watched him leave to tend to other patients.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Lenora, assisted by her husband to sit down in aidor chair, started sobbing


    after a while. ¡°Jacob is my precious baby, I¡¯ve always cherished him like a treasure, but all it took was a


    woman for him to lose his will to live¡­¡±


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t expected Jacob¡¯s condition to be this serious


    Hearing Lenora¡¯s words, she immediately got angry: ¡°Are you seriously ming Erica at a time like


    this?¡±


    Lenora¡¯s hands started shaking.


    Graham knew that his wife was in the wrong this time.


    But seeing Rosalynn using her, he instinctively defended her. ¡°Rosalynn, my wife is already in pain,


    could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Strand, have you ever thought about why your wife acts the way she does?¡± Rosalynn began to


    scold him. ¡°It¡¯s because you and your son always support her unconditionally, Jacob has turned into


    what he is now, and besides his own responsibility, she can¡¯t evade her responsibility either! And now


    you want to me Erica, shouldn¡¯t I speak up for her?¡±


    Graham¡¯s face darkened. He nced at Wayne standing behind Rosalynn.


    He moved his lips, but said nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Tesdal, it¡¯s my fault! Lenora suddenly grabbed Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Can you


    help me? For Jacob¡¯s sake, please convince Enca toe see him, to give him a reason to live¡­


    Jacob is my only son. He¡¯s still young, he can¡¯t just die like this!¡±


    Rosalynn frowned.


    ¡°Erica and Larkin went on their honeymoon to the Amazon jungle when we left. They didn¡¯t bring any


    communication tools with them, I can¡¯t contact her Hearing this, Lenora¡¯s pupils dted, she became


    even more panicked.


    She still clung to Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Mrs. Tesdal, you¡¯re a good person, please help Jacob, I¡¯m begging


    you!¡±


    With that, she slid off the chair onto the floor, kneeling before Rosalynn.


    ¡°Lenora!¡±


    Graham immediately stepped forward, trying to pull his wife up.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯re so capable, you must be able to find Erica. Jacob is your childhood friend¡­ please! I


    beg you!¡± Lenora cried out in agony.


    And then she suddenly had trouble breathing and fainted.


    And so, chaos ensued once again.


    Jacob¡¯s life was still in danger, and Lenora was rushed to the hospital.


    Graham went with her, while Rosalynn and Wayne stood outside Jacob¡¯s ward, peening into the room


    through the ICU observation window.


    In just two days, Jacob had be even thinner than he was at the wedding, there was no sign of life


    anywhere on him.


    He was covered in tubes, surrounded by medical equipment, all working hard to keep him alive.


    ¡°How did ite to this,¡± Rosalynn sighed.


    Then she suddenly remembered when she faked her death and left, Wayne had also been hospitalized


    for half a year due to a severe illness.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    She¡¯s been clueless about the whole thing since she came back


    And now, out of the blue, it struck her. Was Wayne ever this sick?


    ¡°Erica shoulde and see him,¡± Wayne suddenly blurted out.


    Rosalynn instinctively furrowed her brows, shooting a nce at Jacob.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get a hold of her,¡± she sighed softly. ¡°You men are all the same, never appreciating what


    you¡¯ve got until it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Wayne stood there, looking like a kid who¡¯s just been scolded.


    Rosalynn firstly made a call to Orval Carter.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, have you all arrived safely? Orval seemed in high spirits.


    With the recent gossip about his Uncle and Erica¡¯s wedding, lots of people were badmouthing the


    Carter family behind their backs.


    Though the Carters never gave a hoot about it.


    But now, with Erica¡¯s name cleared, Orval was over the moon!


    ¡°Yes, we have.¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment before cutting to the chase, ¡°Orval, can you get in


    touch with your uncle?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Orval asked quizzically, ¡°He didn¡¯t bring anymunication device when he left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital, Jacob¡¯s condition is critical,¡± Rosalynn said gravely.


    ¡°What?!¡± From Orval¡¯s end came a crash as he knocked something over in surprise. Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s


    trying to off himself because my uncle and Erica got married!¡±


    ¡°If only it were that simple,¡± Rosalynn said, massaging her temples. ¡°Jacob might have given up hope.


    He copsed at home and suddenly developed multiple organ failure. The doctors said he¡¯s lost the will


    to live. He¡¯s only being kept alive by machines.¡±


    ¡°Is this because he¡¯s grieving too much and it¡¯s harming his health?¡± Orval whispered. ¡°But Mrs.


    Silverman, isn¡¯t it a bit much toy this at Erica¡¯s door? We¡¯re not cruel people, but I¡¯ve recently found


    out about some of the things Jacob did to Enca. I¡¯d only say he deserves all this, wouldn¡¯t you? Why


    should Erica sacrifice her honeymoon with my uncle to go see him?¡±


    ¡°Whether Ericaes back or not, she needs to know about this, Rosalynn replied ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want


    Jacob to die because of her.¡±


    Orval was silent for a moment on the other end


    ¡°Tll try and get in touch, I think I have their tour guide¡¯s contact details,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    After hanging up, Rosalynn gave it some thought and sent Eric? a message, briefly exining the


    situation.


    There was no response after she sent the message


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Erica¡¯sst Facebook post was a selfinkin in the Amazon before they left.


    Rosalynn put away her phone and looked


    Time slowly ticked away.


    at Jacob through the ss again.


    Lenora, having been resuscitated, insisted oning to be with Jacob despite needing an IV.


    Upon seeing Rosalynn and Jacob, Lenora immediately asked, ¡°Have you found Erica?


    Her face turned even paler when she got a negative response.


    She seemned to have aged overnight, shuffling over to the observation window and looking at the still


    silent Jacob.


    Tears of regret fell soundlessly.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    She prayed over and over in her heart.


    If only her son could pull through this rough patch, she was willing to do anything.


    Even if it was death, she was willing!


    In the future, she wouldn¡¯t stop Jacob from pursuing anything or anyone he wanted.


    She would ept it wholeheartedly! As long as her son could recover and live a healthy life, she would


    be satisfied!


    About that time, Erica and Larkin, dressed in windbreakers, stepped off a small boat, mady to dine at a


    nearby restaurant.


    Erica loved nature and travelling


    Over the years, she had travelled to many ces by herself.


    Actually, this was her second time visiting the Amazon,


    Last time she was alone and often couldn¡¯tmunicate because of thenguage barrier.


    But this time was different, this time she had Larkin. She would introduce Larkin to the species she


    knew, and listen to Larkin talk about what she didn¡¯t understand, the knowledge of the local tribes.


    This made her feel incredibly fulfilled and happy.


    ¡°When our trip ends, Paige still has over twenty days until her due date, can we go to Kenya to see the


    great animal migration?¡± Erica had to admit, she really enjoyed travelling with Larkin.


    They didn¡¯t bring anymunication devices, but Larkin brought a camera. He imed he wasn¡¯t


    much of a photographer, but he always managed to capture her beauty.


    At first, Erica thought Larkin was just being modest.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw the animal photos taken by Larkin that she realized his photography skills really


    weren¡¯t that great.


    Suddenly, she remembered.


    Many years ago, she saw a phrase on the inte.


    If you love someone deeply, you will capture their beauty


    When Erica looked at the photos, she couldn¡¯t help but think, Larkin must really love her.


    This thought made her feel incredibly happy. When she was happy, she would smile.


    Erica was quite susceptible to mosquito bites.


    Along the way, any unprotected part of her was covered in bites.


    Larkin was applying a soothing antiseptic ointment to her calf when he saw herughing at the camera.


    ¡°Are my photos that funny?¡± he asked


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at this monkey, you¡¯ve made its face look so weird, hahaha!¡± Erica handed the camera to Larkin.


    Larkin looked at the monkey.


    He murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite good?¡±


    Watching him, Ericaughed even more.


    Larkin carefully finished applying the ointment.


    Then he took the camera back and put it away in the camera bag


    ¡°So stingy, you won¡¯t let me look after augh? Erica mumbled.


    Larkin took her hand again, ¡°Just now on the boat you wereining about the bites itching, do you


    feel better?¡±


    As he spoke, he applied the ointment to her hand, gently massaging.


    The more Erica looked at him, the more she liked him.


    She finally understood


    Only those who have been truly loved will know what it feels like to be loved


    In general, it¡¯s happiness, constant happiness, and ease


    ¡°Larkin Erica called his name softly


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Larkin looked up instinctively


    Erica leaned in and gently kissed him on the lips.


    There was only one rastaurant around, and it was quite crowded, including many people from the East


    Larkin¡¯s eyes went wide.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Larkin coughed lightly, his ears turning red.


    ¡°I do what I want.¡±


    He said this with a proud smirk on his face, casting his gaze down and continuing to bandage the


    mosquito bites on her arm. The atmosphere between them was


    too romantic.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Just then, another boat docked, and four or five girls came over, chatting away.


    They sat down next to Erica and her group.


    Erica felt a bit embarrassed, so she reined herself in.


    However¡­


    ¡°Look at this!¡± A girl suddenly got excited, ¡°Finally got signal! Look, there¡¯s news from home. A rich guy


    named Jacob, who was outed for betraying a girl for sixteen years, is critically ill now!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Didn¡¯t they say he was trying to crash a wedding a few days ago? How did he be


    critically ill?¡±


    ¡°I saw a paparazzi report saying that he failed to get the girl back at her wedding in Switzend, then


    went home and overdosed!¡±


    Hearing this, Erica snapped back to reality


    ¡°Sorry, where did you see this news?¡± She got up with a frown and walked over to them.


    They all looked at Erica.


    She was still wearing an outdoor hat.


    Erica simply took off her hat Tm Erica¡±


    They were all stunned


    The girl who was reading the news instinctively handed her phone to Erica.


    Erica took it, her face serious as she checked the news.


    The hot news was just recently posted. A well-known gossip ount revealed Jacob¡¯s medical


    condition.


    Many details were blurred out, but the words organ failure were mentioned quite a lot


    Erica¡¯s heart pounded as she read.


    Further down, the insider mentioned in thements that Jacob had attempted suicide by overdosing,


    which led to multiple organ failures


    ¡°No way!¡± Erica blurted out instinctively.


    The girls were still looking at her in confusion.


    Im sorry¡­¡±


    Erica realized her outburst and returned the phone to them.


    Then it hit her she wasn¡¯t here alone, she was here with her newlywed husband.


    But after hearing about her ex-boyfriend¡¯s news, she had left her husband and came over here¡­


    She quickly looked at Larkin.


    Larkin was sitting there like a lost puppy, looking at her


    Erica hurried back


    ¡°Larkin, don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Larkin took her hand, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Jacob reallymit suicide?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Enca frowned, then said determinedly, ¡°But I don¡¯t think he would do something like that!¡±


    ¡°Who knows, maybe he lost his mind because he lost such a good girl like you?¡± Larkin said calmly


    Erica gently patted the back of his hand.


    Then she said somewhat guilty, ¡°Larkin, I..¡±


    Larkin let go of Enca¡¯s hand, picked up his phone, and began to y with it


    Erica went silent.


    She thought What does Jacob¡¯s life or death have to do with me? I have nothing to do with him


    anymore. It would be homble if my new marriage was damaged because of Jacob


    ¡°After lunch, we¡¯ll head straight to the airport¡±


    While Erica was lost in her thoughts, Larkin handed her his phone


    On the screen was a sessful flight booking ¡°If all goes well, we¡¯ll see Jacob tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Larkin, I don¡¯t have romantic feelings for him anymore.¡± Erica closed the distance between them, ¡°I just


    don¡¯t want him to die because of me¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either.¡± Larkin said, gently touching Erica¡¯s face, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯d have won.


    His shadow would always be in your heart, and I don¡¯t want that.¡±

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    This was all totally out of the blue for Erica.


    She never thought Larkin would say that. Tears were practically spilling over the brim of her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t mind the onlookers, she just held Larkin tight, ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯ve got nothing for him anymore.


    You¡¯re the only one in my heart, Larkin.¡±


    A soft smile spread across Larkin¡¯s face.


    His chin rested on her head, gently patting her back, ¡°We might miss the great migration in Kenya this


    time, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll join me next year.¡±


    Erica nodded her head like a bobblehead, ¡°Not just the great migration in Kenya, I go around the world


    with you!¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Larkin patted her back as if calming a child.


    They had a quick lunch.


    When Larkin went to pay the bill, he also picked up the tab for a table of girls who had been watching


    them in awe.


    He even ordered an extra signature dessert from the shop for them.


    Because it was too pricey, the girls didn¡¯t order it


    When the dessert was served, the girls were shocked to find out that Larkin not only paid their bill but


    also got them a big cake.


    They were all gobsmacked.


    Until¡­.


    ¡°Did you guys take a picture earlier?¡± asked one of the girls with bangs.


    The rest were taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I thought you guys did!¡±


    They all eximed in unison.


    ¡°Woah! They were hugging for ages!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the GoPro for the vlog?¡± They rummaged around.


    After reviewing the footage, they were all bummed out


    Except for when they entered the restaurant and briefly captured Erica and Larkin as they walked past


    them, they didn¡¯t record anything else as they were focused


    on the bar.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re not lucky enough to spill the beans!!!¡± The girl with bangs wailed, then took a big bite of


    her dessert, ¡°So yummy!!¡±


    The others alsoined about not capturing the scenes they wanted, and dug into the cake.


    ¡°But, I vaguely heard them mention the airport. Ms. Lawrence isn¡¯t going back for that guy, is she? And


    her husband is okay with it?¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a life. Didn¡¯t she say on Twitter that Jacob is a nice guy? Maybe their past wasn¡¯t as bad


    as we thought?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ The girl with bangs swallowed a bite of cake, ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡¯s husband is also


    super hot!¡±


    ¡°And he has this, how do I put it? Doesn¡¯t he have a sort of divine vibe? Like you just naturally respect


    him!¡±


    ¡°Have you guys heard the rumor?¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    ¡°That Ms. Lawrence¡¯s newlywed husband used to be a monk, he lived there since he was young. Then


    he fell head over heels for Ms. Lawrence and quit being a monk about a decade ago, and waited for


    her all these years.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Is this true or just a rumor? If it¡¯s true, I¡¯m gonna freak out!¡±


    The girls got more and more excited


    In the end, they discussed whether to post about today¡¯s encounter.


    ¡°He not only paid our bill but also treated us to cake, maybe we should wait. If we bump into them


    again, we could share the story then!¡±


    They quickly came to an agreement.


    Then, with full bellies, they happily continued their journey.


    Erica quickly bought a new phone and contacted Rosalynn with a temporary SIM card


    She was in a hurry to get back because she was worned about Jacob. If anything happened to Jacob,


    Rosalynn would definitely be there.


    Rosalynn quickly picked up the call when she saw the unfamiliar IP address


    ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s me, Erica¡±

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Is Jacob really sick?¡± Erica asked bluntly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t ask how she knew. They could chat when she got back.


    ¡°Did he try tomit suicide by taking pills?¡± Erica asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Nah, he fainted at home out of the blue. After he was sent to the hospital, they found multiple organs


    failing. Now¡­ it¡¯s been almost three days and he hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Rosalynn told it as it was.


    ¡°I get it. Larkin and I have booked a flight for tonight. We¡¯ll be in H City by tomorrow.


    ¡°Good, send me your flight number.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t say much more, as they both understood each other¡¯s actions,


    The call ended.


    Lenora looked eagerly at Rosalynn. ¡°Was that Erica?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she and her husband are on their way to the airport. They¡¯ll be in H City by tomorrow.¡± Rosalynn


    replied.


    ¡°Her husband¡¯sing too?¡± Lenora wrinkled her brow subconsciously. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that just upset Jacob


    even more?¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    ¡°Erica is married. Her husband agreed to cut their honeymoon short to return and see Jacob. That¡¯s


    already quite generous. What more do you want?¡± Rosalynn


    didn¡¯t hold back.


    Lenora lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. But in her heart, she was thinking. ¡°As long as they are


    willing toe, that¡¯s good.¡±


    She would have a good talk with Erica and ask her to get a divorce. She would give her anything


    When it was time for visiting hours.


    Of course, Lenora wanted to go in herself, to tell Jacob that Erica wasing


    But Graham wouldn¡¯t let her


    ¡°My son wouldn¡¯t want to hear Erica¡¯s name from your mouth Graham said bluntly!


    Lenora¡¯s face froze instantly, and then she slumped back into her seat


    In the end, it was Rosalynn who entered the room.


    She sat beside Jacob. ¡°Jacob, you are just


    When the words reached her lips, Rosalynn didn¡¯t say them. Instead, she said softly) ¡°Erica knows


    you¡¯re seriously ill. She¡¯s on her way here. Don¡¯t make her worry too much. Pull yourself together


    quickly.¡±


    As soon as Rosalynn stopped speaking, she saw tears rolling down from theer of Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    As she left the room, Lenora held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, her face full of gratitude.


    ¡°Mrs. Strand, to be honest, for what you have done to Erica. She has every right to refuse to visit


    Jacob,¡± Rosalynn looked at Lenora. ¡°When she arrives tomorrow, hope you won¡¯t say anything


    inappropriate and disturb her.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s face stiffened slightly.


    But she still nodded her agreement, ¡°I understand¡­ I know she¡¯s a good girl now!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and checked the time.


    ¡°Wayne has a rehab session today. I need to get going.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Graham said sincerely


    Rosalynn gave a slight nod, not saying much else


    Rosalynn left the hospital and headed straight for Moonlit Lake.


    Around the same time, Erica and Larkin boarded a small ne leaving the jungle.


    They were heading for the nearest international airport.


    After four hours, Erica and Larkin finally boarded the ne.


    As the ne took off


    The sky was filled with a splendid sunset.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Enca looked out the window


    It felt like a dream

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Erica knew Jacob¡¯s pride inside out.


    The fact that he crossed mountains and oceans to find her, to beg for a second chance. To Erica, this


    was the biggestpromise Jacob could make


    After all, he didn¡¯t do anything bad at her wedding. He was just another guest.


    ¨C


    He didn¡¯t make any outrageous scenes.


    So howe he was suddenly in danger?


    Erica couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Could it really be because of her?


    Even if Jacob came to beg for having her back this time, Erica didn¡¯t believe it was because he loved


    her.


    At most, he was just used to having her, owning her. And now that he suddenly lost her, his


    domineering personality couldn¡¯t handle it, he just couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    But could it really push him to the brink of death?


    With these questions in mind, Erica and Larkin arrived at the H City airport after a long and exhausting


    fight.


    As soon as they got out of the airport, Erica saw Orval waiting for them like a clown, holding a sign.


    With him was Rosalynn, covered in ¨¤ mask and sunsses.


    Without much words, they embraced each other enthusiastically.


    Rosalynn gently patted Erica¡¯s back: ¡°You had it rough.¡±


    Instead of going straight to the hospital, Erica and Larkin headed to a hotel arranged by Rosalynn after


    landing


    After changing clothes and freshening up, they finally headed to the hospital.


    Perhaps because Rosalynn had told Jacob that Erica v wasing, he seemed to be doing okay


    today.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence Lenora, looking somewhat better after a change of clothes, came over with teary eyes,


    grabbing Erica¡¯s hand before anyone could react.


    ¡°Mrs. Strand, please¡± Erica was never one to hold grudges Seeing Lenora so worn and aged, her


    resentment faded.


    ¡°Let Enca see Jacob first.¡± Rosalynn reminded Lenora.


    Lenora nodded hastily and led Enca to the ward. ¡°Jacob¡¯s been waiting for you, he¡¯s been waiting¡­¡±


    She wiped her tears as they walked. Erica felt like she was in a Surreal dream.


    Until she saw Jacob in the ward, hooked up to IVs.


    A buzzing sound suddenly filled her ears, and Erica instinctively looked back for Larkin


    Lenora seemed oblivious: ¡°You can go to that little room, the nurse will help you get into protective


    gear, then you can go see him¡­ Ms. Lawrence, my son has lost the will to live, please offer him some


    words of encouragement, give him¡­ the will to live.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Erica replied, pulling her hand away from Lenora¡¯s grasp.


    She didn¡¯t follow Lenora¡¯s instructions, but stepped back to Larkin¡¯s side


    She handed over her phone and other belongings to Larkin, Tll be back soon.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica has always been clear about her actions.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    She understood what was most important for her right now.


    ¡°Alright¡± Larkin gently patted her head, ¡°Off you go


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Erica nodded, then headed in the direction Lenora had pointed out earlier


    Lenora stood still, witnessing the exchange between Erica and Larkin


    When she looked at Larkin again, her eyes were filled with annoyance and resentment


    Rosalynn¡¯s phone suddenly mng She had a brief conversation with Larkin, then headed straight for the


    fire exit to take the call.


    Seeing this, Lenora approached Larkin.


    Larkin didn¡¯t have a good impression of this woman, and he didn¡¯t want to interact with her more than


    necessary


    However


    ¡°Mr. Carter, didn¡¯t expect you to follow us here, seems like you really care about my son, huh?¡± Lenora


    initiated the conversation.


    Larkin responded coldly, ¡°My wife and I rushed here on our honeymoon, Mrs. Strand. You can¡¯t even


    say a word of thanks, only sarcasm, that¡¯s quite surprising¡± Graham noticed the situation


    He knew that his wife was about to say something intemperate


    He quickly walked over


    Right when he arrived, he heard his wife saying. ¡°You know, Erica is still in love with Jacob, right?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her honeymoon with you to rush back here as soon as she


    heard Jacob was sick. You followed her back, it¡¯s probably because you are afraid she wouldn¡¯t want to


    leave Jacob once she¡¯s back, night?¡±


    ¡°Lenora, what are you talking about!¡± Graham quickly tried to stop his wife


    But Lenora was too strong, pushing Graham aside and continuing to address Larkin, Mr. Carter, I know


    this sounds harsh, but anyone with eyes can see that Erica mamed you just to spite Jacob because I


    opposed their mamage. We are all respectable people here, when Ericaes outter, you should


    take the initiative to propose a divorce, it¡¯s for the best of all three of you¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? Mrs. Strand, now you¡¯re suddenly okay with their marriage? Larkin asked coldly


    ¡°Yes, my son loves her, and I can¡¯t stop that Lenora replied.


    ¡°Fine, if Erica wants a divorce, she wille to me, you don¡¯t have to meddle¡±


    Lenora¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°If you want to humiliate yourself, go right ahead¡±


    Lenora sneered and walked away


    She kept telling herself that Erica was still in love with Jacob, a woman who had given her best sixteen


    years to a man, she would never forget him in her lifetime As long as her son begged her and


    apologized to her properly


    Her heart was soft, she would definitely change her mind!!


    In the hospital room.


    Erica walked into the room, looking at Jacob.


    Her heart ached a bit.


    She sat down next to the bed.


    After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, ¡°How could you let yourself be in such a mess?¡±


    On the bed, Jacob¡¯s hand seemed to move slightly


    Erica didn¡¯t notice.


    She looked down at her own hands, ¡°Your mom says you have no will to live, do you really want to die?


    Jacob, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ve never wronged you when we were together, and our breakup was


    fair and square. If you die like this, do you know how many people would be attacking me? I won¡¯t let


    you die that easily By the end, her voice was full of grievance.


    ¡°When we were together, you didn¡¯t protect me, letting others hurt me. Now that we¡¯re apart, you still


    want me to carry the stain of your death for the rest of my life? Jacob. I don¡¯t want this, I¡¯ve finally


    escaped the heavy burden Ive been carrying for over a decade, I don¡¯t want to take on any more


    burdens!¡±

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    She paused for a moment


    Then she looked up at Jacob, ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, did you ever love me? Why are you suddenly so cold


    to me?¡±


    The guy on the bed, didn¡¯t say a word


    Enca felt like deted.


    ¡°Also, when Shawn¡¯s girlfriend stepped on the back of my hand with her high heels, it hurt like hell.


    Your female friends always iste me, I could live with that, but one year you gave me this pretty skirt,


    I loved it, cherished it. I finally wore it out once, and they sshed nail polish all over it. You have no


    idea how upset I was, I couldn¡¯t get over with it for a long time.


    ¡°Another time, you were right there, I was pushed into the pool, it was freezing cold, and you just


    watched me in the water.Jacob, you don¡¯t know how upset I was, i thought so many times that this was


    thest time I would ever like you, I wouldn¡¯t like you anymore! But I ended up staying beside you for


    many more years. If you really have no will to live, then go and avenge me!¡± Erica continued. ¡°The


    reason we broke up, is these disappointments piling up


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica said a lot, but she never mentioned getting back together with Jacob


    Seeing that the visiting time was almost over


    Enca¡¯s lips trembled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Jacob, I can¡¯t promise that we can mend things between us,¡± Erica¡¯s voice choked, ¡°But I also don¡¯t


    want you to leave, can you listen to me for once, pull yourself together, stay alive¡­okay?¡±


    Jacob still didn¡¯t respond.


    Visiting time was over,


    At the nurse¡¯s signal, Erica stood up and slowly left.


    But she didn¡¯t know that as soon as she left, tears fell from Jacob¡¯s eyes.


    Erica took off her protective clothing


    As soon as she came out, she was stopped by Lenora.


    ¡°My Lawrence, can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Just say what you want to say Enca was a bit resistant to Lenora touching her


    ¡°Enca, about you being framed by your half-sister, I heard about it.¡± Lenora was full of regret, ¡°Jacob


    always said you were good, I always thought he was blinded, until now I realized how wrong I was, how


    good a daughter inw I missed¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that I¡¯m not as good as he says, you will have a better daughter-inw in the


    future¡± Erica replied


    However, after hearing these words. Lenora immediately shook her head and anxiously said: ¡°We won¡¯t


    ept other daughters-inw, the Strand family will only ept you in the future!¡±


    Erica looked bewildered, ¡°Mrs. Strand, I¡¯m already mamed


    As she spoke, Erica even lifted her hand to show Lenora the diamond ring on her finger


    Lenora ignored this and smiled, ¡°My dear, I know you married Larkin out of anger. Now no one will stop


    you and Jacob from being together, you can divorce Larkin. and then marry Jacob! I will prepare an


    even grander wedding for you, and you will proudly be a member of the Strand family!¡±


    Enca was shocked and incredulous, ¡°Mrs. Strand, you misunderstand, I didn¡¯t marry out of anger Larkin


    is the husband I carefully chose, I won¡¯t leave him, my feelings for Jacob are over¡±


    Lenora panicked, ¡°Erica, are you still mad at me? I can apologize to you, please don¡¯t give up on


    Jacob, I beg you!¡±


    As she spoke, Lenora was about to kneel


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    at was happening. Erica tried to break away from Lenora¡¯s grip Larkin.


    Don¡¯t you dare leave, you can¡¯t¡± Lenoraced out in despair ¡°You were the one who messed with my son


    from the start, causing him to be in this state now. You need to take responsibility you can¡¯t leave


    Lenora


    Graham also rushed over, looking extremely anxious. He quickly pulled Lenora away.


    Enca immediately ran towards Larkin,


    Larkin wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close


    Then he red sterly at Graham ¡°Mr. Strand, my wife and I have done our best to help you, to try and


    save your son. I hope you can show some gratitude


    ¡°Who are you to talk? You stole her away just when my son needed her the most


    Just then, Graham¡¯s p finallynded on Lenora¡¯s face


    Throughout their years of mamage, Graham had neverid a hand on Lenora.


    Lenora was stunned by the p


    Rosalynn, who had received a call and humed back, furrowed her eyebrows at the scene.


    Seeing her, Erica immediately walked over with Larkin Tve almady talked to him. Let¡¯s go if things are


    still bad tomorrow, I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, when youe tomorrow, I promise you won¡¯t have to see anyone you don¡¯t want to Rosalynn


    didn¡¯t ask any questions, but she had a good idea of what had happened


    ¡°OK¡± Erica nodded.


    On the ne ride back, Erica slept all the way, so she didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    Knowing that Erica would being. Paige had prepared dinner in advance


    As she was in thete stages of pregnancy, Hria Jared didn¡¯t want her to go out for meals, so she


    had hired a Michelin-starred chef to cook at Moonlit Lake


    After leaving the hospital.


    Rosalynn drove the couple to Moonlit Lake


    In the car, Erica slowly regained her senses. Rosalynn, Lenor hasn¡¯t gone mad, has she?¡±


    Rosalynn sounded a bit helpless. More like she¡¯s been spoiled rotten by the Stand family. Before she


    got married, her family doted on her too. She got whatever she wanted. It became a habit for her?


    Erica tumed to Larkin. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything weird to you, did she?¡±


    ¡°If you count asking me to divorce you as ¡®weird, then yes, she did.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Enca was taken aback. ¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely word¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way around it, she regrets it now, but she brought all of this upon herself,


    Seeing that Larkin wasn¡¯t angry, Enca¡¯s anger subsided a bit.


    i fone camed a hint of pride.


    ¡°What does she take me for? Does she think I¡¯m like a stray cat or dog, to be pped away when she


    doesn¡¯t want me, and pampered when she does?¡± Erica said angrily ¡°She even had the nerve to say


    that I was the one who enticed Jacob. Maybe she should find out that it was Jacob who made the move


    on me, sending me roses. It took him two months before I agreed to date him?¡±


    Although she did fall for Jacob at first sight, given that she was an illegitimate child i 1 Jacob was the


    heir to a wealthy family, she didn¡¯t have the courage to develop a rtionship with him at the beginning.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Jacob¡¯s eamest pursuit and her deep admiration gave her the determination to stick to it.


    Larkin, did you hear her, do you know what you need to do?¡± Rosalynn joked ahead.


    Enca was taken aback


    Larkin replied, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll start buying roses for you from tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Thats not what I meant, why are you two so mean, making fun of me together¡± Erica said with a bitter


    smile, showing her discontent


    The previous weird vibe disappeared instantly


    ¡°Don¡¯t buy me roses, it¡¯s a waste of money!¡± Erica wamed Larkin


    Larkin justughed, but didn¡¯t respond


    Laughing and chatting, they arrived at Moonlit Lake


    As soon as they entered the gate, they could see Paige waiting with Ivy Jared from a distance


    Enca and Paige, both newly acquainted friends, were excited to see each other.


    As soon as the car stopped, she couldn¡¯t wait to push open the door and get off.


    ¡°Paige


    ¡°Enca¡±


    Paige and Enca, like old friends that haven¡¯t seen each other in ages, excitedly shock each other¡¯s


    hands.


    hy was watching them, and once her mom got off the car, she mimicked them and ran over grabbing


    her mom¡¯s hand and swinging it


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot, let¡¯s go inside to talk Rosalynn said, and reminded Erica, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your


    husband.¡±


    Enca immediately looked back and saw that Larkin had already gotten off the car


    She walked over, linked arms with Larkin and introduced him,


    Larkin, this is Paige, Paige, this is Larkin¡¯¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Paige curiously looked Larkin up and down.


    Good heavens, are all the men nowadays so handsome?


    He¡¯s even more handsome than he looked in the pictures!


    ¡°Ms. Owens, nice to meet you, Larkin said politely


    Paige came back to her senses and hastily shook his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡±


    After the pleasantries were over, they all went to the living room to chat


    Wayne was ying chess with Cory


    Seeing theme in, Wayne and Cory both stood up


    ¡°You guys carry on. They won¡¯t pay attention to us for a while, I¡¯m going to check on grandma Rosalynn


    signaled her husband and son to sit back down,


    Erica also said, ¡°President Silverman, I treat this ce like my own home, so don¡¯t be thy, just do


    whatever you need to do!¡±


    Larkin politely nodded to Wayne, then followed his wife. Wayne and his son sat back down and


    continued their game of chess.


    However, for some reason, he felt that Erica¡¯s smile was somewhat sly


    ¡°Cory, was I close with Erica in the past?¡± Wayne slowly moved a chess piece and asked Cory


    ¡°Not really¡± Cory responded, then said, ¡°Mom used to say that you were always chasing after Erica,


    and she often wasn¡¯t in the H Country to avoid you¡±

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    ¡°Chasing her?¡± Wayne was taken aback


    ¡°My godmother said, Erica would introduce some handsome guys to my mom¡±


    In fact, what Paige wanted to say was ¡®male prostitutes¡±


    But she was worried that if she said it, it would shock young Cory and Ivy, so she changed it to


    handsome men.


    Wayne was speechless.


    He looked towards the living mom.


    Enca and Paige were chatting, and both of them had very expressive faces


    One looked angry, and the other looked surprised as if she had heard some major gossip


    Paige originally wanted to ask if Jacob¡¯s condition had improved


    Enca, however, did not talk much about Jacob, instead she vehemently criticized Lenor


    Evidently, Paige was both satisfied and indignant when she heard this gossip!


    Tve heard from friends befom, Mrs. Strand is so arrogant. She looks elegant, but she looks down on


    those who are not as good as hert Paige pped her thigh, 1 didn¡¯t expect her to be so homble! You


    just got married, sacrificed your honeymoon time to take care of his son, and she actually told you to


    get a divorce! How could someone do such a heartless thing?¡±¡±


    ¡°Not just that, she even bullied my husband when I went to see Jacob Erica said, and quicklyforted


    Paige, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t get angry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Paige waved her hand.


    Then she picked up a piece of watermelon to eat, and as soon as she took a bite, it was snatched


    away by by


    ¡°Godmother, my godfather said you can only eat three pieces of watermelon a day, you can¡¯t eat


    anymore¡±


    ¡°Your godfather is not here!¡± Paige red at lvy


    ¡°That¡¯s still not okay.¡± This sentence had no deterrent at all.


    1 don¡¯t get a say in this house¡± Paigeined


    Rosalynn nced over from the kitchen, thenughed and said to Hria, Paige is really strictly


    disciplined by ivy¡±


    This is a task given to her by her godfather, strictly limiting her godmother¡¯s snack and sweet intake.¡±


    Hriaughed with wrinkles all over her face, ¡°While you were out, they¡¯ve argued several times and


    made up several times¡±


    Rosalynn also startedughing


    Hria asked again, ¡°How¡¯s the child from the Strand family?¡±


    ¡°Enca is not a miracle doctor, let¡¯s observe for a few more days¡± Rosalynn sighed, ¡°But the people from


    the Carter family are very good, Larkin said he could help treat Jacob, see if he could wake him up with


    oriental acupuncture


    ¡°The Strand family might not agree¡±


    ¡°Mainly Lenora¡± Rosalynn shook her head.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°She was annoying when she was young, howe she¡¯s still so disgusting now?¡± Hna had a look


    of disgust on her face, ¡°Your uncle almost mamed her, I met her once and immediately declined, if she


    really married into our family, it would surely cause chaos!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s new to me¡± Rosalynn was surprised, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Lydia Jared now?


    ¡°Very good, I already have some quite profitable businesses under me, and her two kids are also very


    excellent, their academic performances are very good.¡± Hria nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Our family¡¯s little


    foundation is notpletely ruined¡±


    ¡°This summer vacation we¡¯re going to apany Paige to have her baby so we cant visit them. At


    Christmas, why not ask Lydia if she wants to spend the holiday


    here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter¡± Hnia was silent for a moment, Tm a bit scared now¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡± Seeing Hria¡¯s worried face, Rosalynn put down what she was holding and looked at her


    seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about my two cousins¡¯ future rtionship with Cory and by, are you?¡±


    Hria didn¡¯t say anything, as if she had admitted it


    In her life, she had seen too many real brothers turn against each other in the face of a huge family


    business.


    If her own two children were a little cunning and felt that Cory and Ivy had taken their things¡­


    Granny, you¡¯re overthinking¡± Rosalynn gently patted her hand and scolded her with a smile, ¡°Let them


    worry about their own future. I¡¯ll say it here, in the future, I will only hand over the control of the Jared


    Group to whoever is capable. If Cory and Ivy¡¯s business abilities are not up to par, I won¡¯t hand over the


    company to them either.¡±

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Rosalynn paused for a brief moment


    Then she mentioned Lydia, adding, ¡°also, my aunt will definitely give those two kids a good upbringing¡±


    After that, she chatted with Hna for a while.


    Soon, Rosalynn heard Paige calling her from outside.


    She stepped out and saw Paige and Erica looking like BFFs.


    ¡°Rosalynn,e check this out! Erica and I happened to visit the same ce on the same day!¡± Paige


    waved at Rosalynn excitedly


    Rosalynn was also taken aback.


    She walked over immediately to see Paige and Erica holding a photo


    The timestamp on the photo was from a Christmas eight years ago.


    ¡°Look at the time, our pictures were taken minutes apart! Paige pointed to the time on the photo


    Rosalynn eximed, ¡°You two really hit it off, why didn¡¯t I introduce you guys to each other sooner?¡±


    Paige was over the moon about this discovery


    When Baillie came back from a meeting, she immediately told her about it.


    Enca and Rosalynn stood together, Erica gently nudged Rosalynn¡¯s arm. ¡°Is this your sweet hubby?¡±


    Rosalynn nced at her, leaned in close to Erica¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your Larkin the same?¡±


    Enca was taken aback.


    ¡°Would Larkin lose his mind in love?¡± Erica asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°He gave up monkhood for love, waited for ten years, then suddenly got married. What do you think?¡±


    Rosalynn exined to Erica Erica turned her gaze to Larkin,


    Recently, Ivy seemed to have leamed tarot card reading from somewhere.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Now, she was interpreting the cards for Larkin


    Larkin sat there, listening earnestly to Ivy¡¯s interpretation.


    Enca was deeply moved by the scene.


    Soon, Paige led Baillie over to introduce her to Erica.


    After a while, Jaime also happened to return from outside


    He was dressed up, looking like a kid in adult clothes.


    The evening at Moonlit Lake suddenly became lively


    Orval went to help Larkin with some things, and brought his wife along for dinner


    Orval found out that Rosalynn had a half-brother who was very good at debating, and he was very


    confident in his own debating skills.


    So he was very interested in Jaime


    After they met and chatted for a while, they hit it off


    Everyone had a hearty dinner together


    Hria enthusiastically invited all the quests to stay


    ¡°Where are you guys staying? We have plenty of rooms here! You¡¯re wee to stay


    Enca liked Rosalynn¡¯s family and friends, and happily epted the invitation.


    Orval was eager to stay and y thetest video games with Jaime.


    So, after dinner, except for those who were ying games, everyone else went for a walk in the


    garden.


    Erica was very curious about the greenhouse lvy was involved in building


    So she hurriedly followed.


    Naturally, Larkin went with her


    Baillie held Paige¡¯s hand to prevent her from running, and they strolled slowly by theke.


    With Cory and Wayne by her side, Rosalynn strolled along the path through thewn. She alternated


    her gaze between the three figures running in the distance and the couple observing the rain by the


    lakeside. Then, her attention turned towards Wayne


    When Wayne saw her looking at him, he also smiled and asked, ¡°Happy?¡±

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    ¡°Mm!¡± Rosalynn nodded


    Then she patted Cory¡¯s little head, ¡°Buddy, did we disturb you?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­


    Back in the day, because his health wasn¡¯t great, everyone on the ind made sure he had a very


    quiet environment


    But over this past year, he started going to school, visited a lot of noisy ces and slowly got used to


    the hustle and bustle.


    The family of three walked towards Max¡¯s dog house. Max started barking at their approach


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Max for a walk? Mom and Dad need some alone time¡± Rosalynn told Cory


    The little guy nodded and obediently walked towards the dog house


    In a bit, Max happily came out of his house


    Max was indeed a very intuitive dog


    For example, when Calvin and Mike take him for a walk, he¡¯d run like a leopard, determined not to be


    caught


    But when Cory walked him, he wouldn¡¯t run fast, instead, he¡¯d walk slowly.


    Only when Cory took off his leash, would he let loose and run around


    ¡°Alright¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel pressured?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re with me¡± Wayne answered without hesitation


    Rosalynn smiled gently, ¡°Then you better think hard about any design inspirationstely!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡±


    Wayne responded


    Then the couple, hand in hand, slowly walked towards the sunset.


    In the distance, Max would asionally bark happily


    Ivy and Erica¡¯sughter could also be heard from time to time


    At this moment, Rosalynn¡¯s heart was peaceful and content.


    The only thing that bothered her was Jacob. She wondered when he¡¯d pick himself up and face the


    future.


    Jacob fell into a deep, long dream. In it, he kept going back to when he found out Erica was being


    bullied.


    But the gods were ying tricks on him.


    No matter how hard he tried in the dream, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that Enca was bullied


    All he could do was sit there, like a cold, heartless statue, watching her


    When he feltpletely trapped and unable to escape, he heard Enca¡¯s voice, scolding and urging


    him. She med him for not protecting her in the past and causing trouble for her now that they were


    apart.


    She also mentioned her experiences of being bullied


    Jacob was heartbroken when she mentioned that dress.


    After her voice disappeared, Jacob quickly fell into another dream


    This time, things seemed a bit different.


    When faced with people bullying Erica, he finally didn¡¯t just stand by like a statue


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He stood up, stood in front of Enca before they could bully her protecting her steadfastly


    Then, everything in the dream started to copse.


    He turned around to see Erica, sixteen yearster


    She was wearing a pure white wedding dress, standing there beautifully, tilting her head to look at him.


    Her eyes were red and glistening with tears.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Jacobid eyes on her once and broke down in tears,¡± So, no matter how I try to change the past, it¡¯s


    all in vain, right?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, this is the path we chose together. I enjoyed the process, even though we didn¡¯t make it to the


    end, and I feel regret. But please don¡¯t let the past sixteen years turn into a nightmare between us


    Wake up, keep living, live well¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared I¡¯m afraid that in the world after I wake up, you won¡¯t be there anymore.


    Enca didn¡¯t say anything


    She just quietly looked at him.


    And then she slowly disappeared from his line of sight.


    In the hospital room, Jacob slowly opened his eyes, tears welling up from the corers of his eyes


    Today was the third day Enca came to see Jacob


    She quietly left the hospital room


    Rosalynn was still trying to persuade Lenora to ept Larkin¡¯s acupuncture treatment


    However, Lenora didn¡¯t listen to any advice at all, and she saw Larkin as an enemypletely


    No matter what was said she disagreed


    She always thought Larkin had ulterior motives and would harm her son.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Rosalynn, just drop it,¡± Enca said, annoyed


    Lenora knew that Enca had made up her mind not to marry her son,


    Her attitude towards Erica had lost the enthusiasm she had when Erica first came to the hospital room.


    It was good enough to remain indifferent.


    After heanng what Enca said, Lenora¡¯s face instantly turned even worse, ¡°Erica, I¡¯m not targeting you,


    but your fiance¡¯s character is really worrying. He¡¯s been taking advantage of others misfortunes,


    stealing someone else¡¯s wife. ¡±


    ¡°Can you stop twisting the facts?¡± Erica retorted, ¡°Then, let me make it clear to you once more, the


    rtionship between Jacob and I has developed to this point today, all because of your fault! Moreover,


    you know how skilled Larkin is in his medical practice, right? For the sake of your own face and


    suspicion, even Larkin has a chance to wake Jacob up, you refuse to try. You should stop saying how


    much you love your son in public


    You


    Lenora pointed at Erica, her face gradually turning very livid


    Erica used to be frightened when she saw her like this


    Bur not anymore. She would only think it would be better if she died.


    If she died, Jacob would lose one burden.


    The Strand family¡¯s business still needs someone to manage it


    Jacob¡¯s dad didn¡¯te today. Beside Lenora was an old servant of the Strand family


    She quickly gave Lenora her medicine.


    And then scolded Erica, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you are a junior after all, how can you talk to an elder like this?


    Especially when ourdy¡¯s health is so bad, if she gets angry. and something happens, can you be


    responsible?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s overly angry, is my aunt supposed to be responsible? Responsible for what? Handling her


    funeral for her?¡± Orvals voice came from behind.


    Rosalynn and Erica almost couldn¡¯t help butugh


    ¡°You¡­ You are beyond saving!¡± Lenora turned her head angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone with ulterior


    motives hurt my son!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, there are so many people waving wads of cash begging for Larkin¡¯s medical assistance,


    and now when we offer to help, we¡¯re still disliked.¡± Orval walked over to Enca, ¡°Aunt, this is a life


    lesson for you. We can¡¯t be soft hearted anymore. Some people are just not deserving of our


    kindness!¡±


    Enca nodded in silence.


    But she was thinking: That was close. In the past, she was so focused on Jacob that she didn¡¯t ept


    the marriage proposal from Orval.


    if the really married Orval, will she be able to win an argument against him? How many times will she


    end up crying from frustration every day?


    ¡°Go! Just get out of here!¡± Lenora was furious, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so many days, and my son hasn¡¯t


    woken up. You¡¯re not that important to my son. You¡¯re not wee here anymore. Get out!¡±


    However, as soon as she finished her words, there were medical staff rushing over in a hurry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    What¡¯s going on?¡± Lenora asked anxiously


    ¡°The patient is awake! The doctor in charge answered and immediately rushed into the ward.


    Lenora was taken aback, then started jumping for joy


    Shepletely forgot what she just said to Enca. With the help of a servant, she headed for the ward


    The observation window in the ward had been covered by a curtain.


    About seven or eight minutester, the doctor came out, looking normal and saying. The patient is now


    awake and all vital signs are normal. The subsequent treatment will be camed out in a general ward


    Lenora burst into tears of gratitude upon hearing this


    Enca was also happy and subconsciously looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn smiled and nodded at her


    Jacob was quickly transferned to the VIP ward.


    Lenora was the first to see Jacob, who had just woken up


    Jacob, it¡¯s mom, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Jacob nced at her but his gaze was directed towards the door


    ¡°Are you looking for Enca? Lenora quickly asked, ¡°Wait, mom will call her for you!¡±


    With that, Lenora mn out of the ward


    She happened to see Erica and Rosalynn, who had just confirmed Jacob¡¯s condition with the doctor


    and were preparing to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence!¡±


    Lenora an up


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Jacob is looking for you!¡±


    Ena was a bit hesitant.


    Since Jacob was awake, she naturally thought it was unnecessary to see him again.


    ¡°I may have said something too harsh just now. I¡¯ve been a bit out of ittely. Don¡¯t take it to heart,


    please go see him¡­¡±


    After some thought, Erica finally agreed.


    In the ward Jacob¡¯s gaze immediately fell on her


    Erica walked to his side and sat down, ¡°Why did you have to do this to yourself!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t speak yet, he just looked pitifully at Erica: ¡°You¡¯ve had a close shave with death Don¡¯t


    do this again. Remember what you said before the world goes on even if someone is missing¡±


    Tears rolled down from the corners of Jacob¡¯s eyes as he looked at her


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Erica sighed. ¡°Howe you¡¯re bing more like a child as you grow up? Anyway, if


    you really feel sorry for what you did in the past, you have to live well in the future. Don¡¯t let me be


    labeled as the one who drove my ex to death! You know, my reputation isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s just started to


    improve recently, so I beg you!¡±


    Enca pleaded.


    Jacob had seen her plead like this countless times before, but he didn¡¯t cherish it


    He looked at her, tears falling even more, then he nodded hard.


    This time, it was a real farewell to the past sixteen years.


    Erica was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jacob to agree so easily


    She smiled, feeling relieved: ¡°You caught my bouquet, so my happiness is now in your hands. Trust


    me, your dream partner will soon appear by your side.¡±


    Enca paused slightly.


    Her smile became brighter, Tll take off then, take care

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Erica waved at Jacob


    Jacob¡¯s face was filled with an unmistakable sense of loss.


    He nodded


    Erica responded to his nod, then got up and left, without a hug or any overly emotional words.


    All the words she wanted to say to Jacob, she had said in the past sixteen years.


    Lenora had just sat down,


    when she saw Ericaing out


    ¡°You¡¯re out so fast? You should¡¯ve talked more with Jacob Lenora immediately stood up


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jacob will be just fine ¡°Erica paused, then said very seriously. ¡°Mrs. Strand, I know you


    might not want to hear this, but I have to ask you, stop trying to control Jacob¡¯s life. Yes, he¡¯s your son,


    but he¡¯s also his own person. Have you ever thought about it, if he didn¡¯t love you, would he believe


    your fake illnesses every time? I hope you can respect him¡±


    Having said that, Erica had no intention of waiting for Lenora¡¯s response


    She passed by Lenora and headed towards Rosalynn who was waiting for her


    The sun set once again.


    Rosalynn asked Erica, ¡°Did he agree to end things between you two?¡±


    ¡°Yep¡± Erica exhaled a sigh of relief, ¡°Rosalynn, it¡¯s funny how things work out. I used to imagine our


    tragic ending and then find a better guy to make Jacob regret i even naively hoped that Jacob would


    live in the pain of not having me forever. But now, I really hope that Jacob meets his true love soon and


    doesn¡¯t live in our past forever¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re kind.¡± Rosalynn said gently


    If Jacob had met het she wouldn¡¯t have let him off easily


    Over the years, Erica had endured bullying and humiliation, as well as the pain caused by Jacob


    constantly changing girlfriends. For Rosalynn, these wise enough to severely punish Jacob


    Late affection, isn¡¯t it just sad?


    Erica stretched, arching her back and loosening her stiff arms and shoulders.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosalynn nced at her and thenughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Just envious of your carefree happiness. Keep it up.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Enca responded without hesitation.


    The sunset stretched their shadows


    Around eight in the evening, the news of Jacob waking up spread quickly online.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a love miracle. Ms. Lawrence cut short her honeymoon with her husband to visit Jacob. His


    condition started to improve after Ms. Lawrence¡¯s return.¡±


    Aizen tweeted this.


    Thements below were all over the ce


    1 don¡¯t get it, didn¡¯t she just get mamed? Why is she back visiting her ex? Where is her husband¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ honestly, this love story doesn¡¯t move me. I felt ufortable when she defended that jerk Mr.


    Strandst time. Now, Ms. Lawrence ditches her honeymoon to be with her ex. Isn¡¯t she a bit too into


    him? I really feel bad for her newly wedded husband¡±


    ¡°So, are they getting back together? if they really do, this rtionship is too dramatic

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    ¡°Is love really that magical? The newlywed husband even allowed his wife to meet her ex-boyfriend¡±¡±


    ¡°Let me just put it out there if Ms. Lawrence can¡¯t forget her ex-boyfriend, then don¡¯t waste my man¡¯s


    time. Pass him to me, I¡¯ll cherish him for life¡±


    ¡°What are these people in thements doing? Don¡¯t they know her ex-boyfriend was seriously ill?


    They mentioned before that they broke up peacefully, they were lovers for over a decade, her ex-


    boyfriend is on his deathbed, they have no grudges, why can¡¯t she go see him?¡±


    The blogger also wrote in thements: ¡°She went back with her new husband. Her new husband


    even actively participated in the medical n, he doesn¡¯t have the same bitter and twisted mindset as


    those on the inte.¡±


    The topic ¡°Should you visit your ex-boyfriend if he¡¯s about to die has sparked heated debate.


    Most people think that if their ex was about to die, they¡¯d go and say their goodbyes.


    Some people say it depends on the reason for the breakup. If it was an amicable split, then it¡¯s okay to


    go see them if they¡¯re dying.


    The debate is still going, and on a short video tform, a travel blogger with not many followers posted


    a video of bumping into Erica and her husband in the Amazon rainforest.


    In the video, the blogger detailed the process of running into Erica and her husband at a restaurant


    ¡°So Ms. Lawrence found out about that gentleman being hospitalized because we were just chatting


    then. I feel so bad.¡±


    ¡°We saw a lot of people online criticizing Ms. Lawrence for being unfaithful, but that¡¯s not the case. We


    were sitting really close, and Ms. Lawrence didn¡¯t say she wanted to go back after finding out. It was


    her husband who suggested they go back to see her ex. Then they immediately bought the earliest


    flight.¡±


    ¡°I want to emphasize that Ms. Lawrence¡¯s husband, aside from being handsome, also exudes endless


    charm. Just one look at him gives you a sense of calm. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°All in all, we dined at the same restaurant with the couple, Ms. Lawrence and her husband got along


    really well, they were very sweet together. I remember they kissed a lot!¡±


    At the end of the video, the blogger showed off a cake that Larkin gave them and said, ¡°We thought


    about itter, initially we thought her husband paid the bill and bought the cake to keep us from spilling


    their info, but on second thought, we¡¯d rather think of it as a thank you! Because of us, Ms. Lawrence


    found out about that gentleman¡¯s critical condition. He was thanking us.¡±


    After the video was published, someone in thements asked. ¡°Why should they thank you? It¡¯s


    because you were gossiping that their honeymoon was huined, and he even had to graciously send his


    own wife to see her ex-boyfriend. It¡¯s heartbreaking¡±


    Blogger replied: ¡°We think he didn¡¯t want his wife to have any regrets. Not everyone views love so


    narrowly.¡±


    There¡¯s also ament from a well-known blogger.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡¯s partner is someone I know. I agree with the blogger, Larkin is someone with superior


    understanding. If he chose Ms. Lawrence, he would definitely ept all of Ms. Lawrence¡¯s past, and he


    wouldn¡¯t restrict her with a narrow-minded attitude.¡±


    With the appearance of this influential person,


    The identity of Erica¡¯s husband sparked another round of discussion.


    Everyone was seeking answers in hisments.


    But, he didn¡¯t reply after that.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This video was quickly shared on Twitter.


    ¡°If what that blogger said is true, my feelings are a bitplicated, but¡­ I wish them happiness!¡±


    ¡°It sounds confusing, but if it¡¯s true like the blogger said, and considering the influential person¡¯s


    viewpoint, I suddenly understand why Erica could give up a rtionship of over a decade and choose


    him in the end. In a rtionship, having a partner who is emotionally stable and can ept all your


    feelings is really important.¡±

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Everyone knows that in the wild world of the inte, anything can spark a debate.


    The question of whether Erica should visit Jacob, who was seriously ill in the hospital, had been a


    trending topic for two days.


    Larkin usually didn¡¯t give a damn about this kind of gossip, but he was informed about it anyway.


    Erica, on the other hand, cared about the various opinions on the inte.


    When she went to see Jacob, she simply didn¡¯t want him to get hurt because of her


    She never expected that there would be so many different views fromizens.


    Moreover, many people thought there was unfinished business between her and Jacob, which


    bothered Larkin.


    Late at night


    After taking a shower, Erica sat on the bed, reading some articles seriously.


    Larkin brought over a hair dryer, intending to help her dry her hair


    Enca hugged his wrist, and had him sit across from her, looking at him face-to-face,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Larkin asked.


    He subconsciously touched his cheek, ¡°is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Larkin, a lot of people online feel bad for you, because I came back to see Jacob¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my decision?¡± Larkin said gently, ¡°I told you not to look at thements online. Everyone has


    their own opinions, and everyone sees things from a different perspective¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Erica touched Larkin¡¯s cheek, ¡°You know I¡¯m slow to react emotionally, and


    I¡¯m not very good at understanding others¡¯ feelings. If you feel ufortable, wronged, or unhappy,


    you have to tell me. Only then can I know what you don¡¯t like and avoid making the same mistake in


    the future¡±


    Larkin looked at her.


    He seemed to think of something, then nodded, ¡°I do have someints.¡±


    Erica immediately sat up straight, ¡°Tell me! As long as the reason is valid, I will correct it!¡±


    Larkin moved a little closer, then leaned into her ear


    Erica wondered why he had to whisper hisint when there were only two of them in the room.


    The next second, Erica understood why.


    Larkin¡¯s voice chuckled in her ear, ¡°Erica, you always say you¡¯re tired when I fuck you, which bothers


    me


    Erica was taken aback.


    Then her cheeks instantly flushed, and she hit Larkin, ¡°You¡­ you were a monk before, you shouldn¡¯t


    talk dirty!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, starting tomorrow, you¡¯re going to work out with me! We need to stay fit Larkin said.


    He stood up, took off Erica¡¯s hair drying cap, and happily began to blow dry her hair,


    Erica had a lot of hair


    Back when she dried her hair, her arms would hurt from holding up the blow dryer. So she stopped


    washing her hair at home. But now that she had Larkin, she was willing to wash her hair at home again.


    Erica nced again at thements using her on her phone.


    Jacob had improved slightly in the past couple of days.


    But his overall condition still wasn¡¯t good.


    Most of the time, he was asleep.


    On the evening of the third day, Lenora made a bowl of soup for Jacob at home and brought it to the


    hospital room.


    As soon as she arrived at the room, she saw Jacob¡¯s assistant and several otherpany employees


    gathered around Jacob¡¯s bed.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Lenora asked with a frown, ¡°Jacob hasn¡¯t recovered yet, he can¡¯t


    work!¡±

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    ¡°I called them here.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice was raspy and he didn¡¯t look at Lenora. ¡°You should go out first.¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡­¡±


    Lenora didn¡¯t get to finish her sentence.


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s cold demeanor, she sadly put down the soup in her hands and left the ward.


    Things had been like this these past few days.


    When Jacob woke up, he mostly ignored her


    If this had been before, Lenora would have definitely lost her cool.


    But now¡­ she was starting to feel guilty.


    ¡°Is Erica still being crucified by the public?¡± Jacob asked after finishing some work, head lowered.


    His assistant had been working by his side for a long time now.


    He was somewhat aware of the drama between Jacob and Erica Shields.


    Despite Erica¡¯s not-so-great reputation in the public eye, the assistant had a pretty good impression of


    her.


    Last year, Erica and his boss seemed to be on very good terms.


    On trips with Jacob, the assistant had even seen him picking out diamonds, like he was selecting an


    engagement ring


    He had thought that the two might be getting married this year.


    But to his surprise, Erica was indeed getting married, but to another man.


    ¡°It¡¯s better now, other trending topics havee up, she¡¯s not getting as much attention. The assistant


    replied.


    Jacob stared at the small table in front of him, lost in thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Do me a favor¡±


    Late at night.


    The official ount of apany owned by Jacob suddenly posted a statement.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike most statements these days, this one was a handwritten letter.


    ¡°Hey everyone, it¡¯s Jacob. About my past with Ms. Lawrence, I have a few things to say. I met Ms.


    Lawrence when we were young, we both loved each other passionately. We broke up because of my


    lack of trust, myck of appreciation, and my disregard for the pressure and grievances she¡¯s been


    enduring all these years. Now, she¡¯s found her true love, and even though it pains me, I sincerely wish


    her and Mr. Carter the best. I¡¯m seriously ill, and I¡¯m very grateful to Mr. Carter for putting aside our


    differences, sacrificing his honeymoon toe back with a medical team to visit me. Lastly, Ms.


    Lawrence has always been very kind, she values life, not just human life, but even the life of a cat or


    dog. I hope everyone doesn¡¯t overinterpret hering to see me.¡±


    The handwriting of the letter was a bit shaky.


    It¡¯s clear that the person writing the letter wasn¡¯t in a good state.


    Once the letter was posted, the discussion immediately heated up.


    ¡°Looks like this jerk really still loves Ms. Lawrence!¡±


    ¡°My god, the words in this letter reveal Mr. Strand¡¯s heartbreak, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you didn¡¯t cherish her, she was with you for sixteen years, if you cherished her a bit more,


    you wouldn¡¯t have lost such a beautiful wife!!


    ¡°Jacob, I think Ms. Lawrence still loves you, I support you in winning her back!!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter is too good, right? He even brought a medical team back to save his wife¡¯s ex-boyfriend??¡±


    ¡°Looking at thements, some people¡¯s mindsets are really twisted, Mr. Carter is actually a good


    man, they were living a good life as a couple, why are there still people encouraging Jacob to steal Mr.


    Carter¡¯s wife? People on the inte are too much¡±


    At this moment, ament that was almost overlooked caught the attention of someizens


    ¡°Could you stop being so fake? Where was your so-called deep affection when you allowed her friends


    and that woman to bully her, where was your deep affection when you allowed your harsh mother to


    bully her?¡±


    Under thisment, a crowd of onlookers quickly gathered.


    ¡°Speak the truth if you have it!!¡±


    ¡°You must be someone who knows the inside story! Did that man¡¯s mother ever bully Ms. Lawrence?¡±


    The ount replied, ¡°His mother hit her twice. Hasn¡¯t the recent scandal about Ms. Lawrence been


    proven false? Mr. Strand was so devastated by the loss of Ms. Lawrence that he vomited blood and


    was admitted to the ICU, his shameless mother even asked Ms. Lawrence to divorce her current


    husband and reconcile with her son!¡±

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    ¡°Really? Is Jacob¡¯s mom that nuts?¡±


    The other person replied, ¡°Yeah, but Ms. Lawrence and her husband are super tight. She t out


    rejected her, her husband strongly criticized Jacob¡¯s mother¡± Beneath this reply, a slew ofments


    started piling up.


    ¡°Someone said before that Ms. Lawrence was head over heels for Mr. Strand. Well, now look, she


    turned him down t. You can see how solid Ms. Lawrence and her husband are.¡±


    ¡°I nearly had a heart attack just now. Thankfully, that jerk and his wicked mom didn¡¯t get their way. Ms.


    Lawrence didn¡¯t marry him, which in my eyes was a close call.¡±


    ¡°Any more gossip? Please share.¡±


    The other person didn¡¯t reply to anyone after that.


    But thatment, after being spread overnight,


    The next morning, the topic ¡°#Jacob¡¯sMom#¡± became a trending topic.


    It seemed like quite a few people in the hospital recognized Jacob.


    Even from far away, people were pointing and whispering.


    But Jacob didn¡¯t seem to care.


    He sat in his wheelchair, basking in the toasty sun.


    His heart would still, uncontrobly, hurt from time to time.


    It seemed like he had gotten used to it.


    After about twenty minutes in the sun, the nurse pushed him back to his room.


    Jacob was in the VIP ward, his own room had a direct elevator


    The moment he got out of the elevator, he heard his mom¡¯s angry voice, ¡°Get thewyer on the line


    now! I¡¯m going to sue these reckless media outlets and find the person who started this. I want to kill


    him!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Jacob spoke up.


    Seeing him return, Lenora quickly walked up to him, ¡°Jacob, why did you go outside? I was just about


    to call you. You look much better today. Why don¡¯t you give me your phone, don¡¯t read those messages


    online, and get some more rest?¡±


    Jacob looked up at her.


    Seeing his gaze, Lenora felt a shiver down her spine.


    She had never seen her son look at her like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to read anything, I¡¯m the one who leaked it.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his words


    were devoid of warmth.


    Those handwritten letters were just a smokescreen.


    Jacob¡¯s real purpose was thatment.


    ¡°What?¡± Lenora was stunned, looking at Jacob in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re the one who leaked it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob finished speaking and thenughed, ¡°Mom, we did something wrong, yet Erica is the one


    getting criticized online?¡±


    ¡°What did we do wrong? Erica was unfaithful to you. If she was really in love with you, she wouldn¡¯t


    marry someone else just because I pped her twice. I bet she and Larkin Carter have been fooling


    around for a while!¡± Lenora said with absolute resentment.


    She never thought that her reputation would be ruined by her own son!


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± Jacob lowered his eyelids and pushed his wheelchair towards his toom,


    Seeing his cold demeanor, Lenora felt even more wronged. She followed him into the room and said,


    ¡°Are you so keen on protecting Erica from me that you¡¯d even disregard your own mother?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen how people are criticizing you online?¡± Jacob returned to his bed, still not looking at


    Lenora.


    Of course, Lenora had seen it


    ¡°Everything I did was for you. I didn¡¯t know the rumors about Erica were made up!¡± Lenora was still


    making excuses for herself.


    Jacob let out a coldugh, looked up at Lenora, and said, ¡°If you were really doing this for my sake,


    why would I end up like this?¡±

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Lenora kept quiet, unsure how to respond to Jacob.


    ¡°I suggest you quit messing around, or I¡¯ll expose even more stuff online,¡± Jacob said, shutting his


    eyes.


    Lenora¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± she choked out.


    Jacob didn¡¯t answer, acting like he hadn¡¯t heard her


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Graham Strand lingered at the doorway for a moment before striding in, grabbing Lenora¡¯s hand and


    leaving the hospital room


    Once the door was shut, Lenora crumpled to the floor, sobbing her heart out


    Everything she had been through in her life was nothingpared to these past few days.


    ¡°Erica ditched him, yet he¡¯s still ying the dark knight for her,pletely disregarding his own


    mother¡¯s wellbeing! And theizens are being so nasty!¡± Lenora cried out in pain.


    Graham stood in front of her, ¡°Lenora, Jacob and I have always treated you well, right?¡±


    Lenora didn¡¯t say anything


    Lenora looked up at Graham in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying you want to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re a hot mess! Even lunatics look more put together than your Graham seemed


    to have reached his breaking point, ¡°Although theizens¡± words were harsh, they were right.¡±


    What Graham couldn¡¯t ept was that Erica was chased away by Lenora, but ironically, Lenora was


    the one forcing Erica to divorce and remarry Jacob.


    In her world, everyone seemed to be mere puppets, dancing to the tunes of her emotions.


    Graham always knew that Lenora was a handful.


    For years, he had been tolerating her, helping her deal with her problems, as long as she was happy.


    But now, he realized that he might have been wrong all along


    She had gotten used to finding joy at the expense of others¡¯ misery, and now things were spiraling out


    of control.


    In the end, he too had to face the consequence alongside her.


    Next month, at the shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Strand familypany, he might not be able to keep


    his CEO title, unless a miracle happened.


    But Lenora seemed oblivious to all these, to her husband¡¯s plight and agony


    She spent her days venting her anger over Erica


    Jacob was such a good, dutiful son, yet he was forced to expose his mother¡¯s misdeeds online¡­


    Just thinking about it made Graham¡¯s heart break.


    ¡°People are spreading lies about me, things I¡¯ve never done!¡± Lenora, seldom seeing her husband this


    furious, started to get scared and whimpered, ¡°You¡¯re not protecting me!¡±


    ¡°When you were bullying Erica, our son didn¡¯t protect her either!!¡± Graham¡¯s hand shook. ¡°Even when


    Jacob was critically ill, Erica came to visit him, bearing no grudges. She¡¯s done us a huge favor!¡±


    Of course, Lenora wouldn¡¯t understand Erica¡¯s pain just from these few words.


    But Graham¡¯s mention of divorce did give Lenora a jolt.


    She had a lot of money, but she also needed the love and pampering from her husband and son.


    If she got divorced at such a sensitive time, she would be theughingstock of high society!

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Lenora nodded with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t make a fuss anymore, honey¡­ Will Jacob¡­ Will


    Jacob forgive me?¡±


    Graham looked at her pitiful face, couldn¡¯t help stepping forward, pulling her up and hugging her,


    patting her back gently. ¡°Take it slow¡­ Jacob is a good kid, he will¡­ he will forgive you.¡±


    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t sure himself.


    Jacob had changed a lot since he woke up.


    He no longer wanted to talk to his father or mother.


    It seemed like his warm-hearted son was really gone after his severe illness.


    And now he was someone else


    In the end, tweets rted to Lenora were not manually controlled.


    Insults toward Jacob and Lenora were all over Twitter.


    On the contrary, people were more understanding and forgiving toward Erica.


    People used to say she wanted to date two guys at the same time, but now people were changing their


    tune, saying that Erica visiting Jacob showed she was a person of deep feelings.


    Of course, in this wave of praise, Larkin was the one getting the mostpliments.


    ¡°I saw someone say yesterday that Mr. Carter was a stable lover, he really got me! I want a partner like


    that!¡±


    ¡°I just inquired a bit, Mr. Carteres from a medical family with hundreds of years of history, full of


    amazing doctors, no wonder Jacob woke up so fast, we should really thank Mr. Carter!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say before that true love is a miracle? Can we now say that medicine is the real


    miracle?!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the person who revealed the ¡°miracle of true love¡± yesterday stood out to rebut.


    ¡°Indeed, Mr. Carter brought some top-notch doctors, but as we all know, Jacob¡¯s mother insisted that


    they had bad intentions and didn¡¯t even let them near her son. When I said it¡¯s a miracle of true love, I


    meant it, even if it¡¯s only Jacob¡¯s one-sided true love!¡±


    Who Mr. Carter brought doesn¡¯t matter, Mr. Carter himself is super amazing, he¡¯s a medical genius,


    Jacob¡¯s mother really doesn¡¯t know a good thing when she sees


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting angry again! That old woman is too much!¡±,


    ¡°He dirtied Mr. Carter¡¯s hands by treating that jerk!¡±


    ¡°That ungrateful old hag!¡±


    ¡°Stop bashing Jacob, he admitted that Mr. Carter brought a medical team, who are we to question? I


    think the guy is still grateful, let¡¯s focus on bashing his mother!¡±


    ¡°Just now I received two photos, someone took a picture of Jacob at the hospital during the day!! Guys,


    no wonder Ms. Lawrence was with him for sixteen years, because that jerk, though a jerk, is really


    handsome!


    With that, they even posted the photos.


    On the hospitalwn, the sun was shining brightly


    A man in a loose hospital gown sat in a ck wheelchair, his slender hand resting on the armrest, head


    tilted back, showing off his long, good-looking neck, and there was his perfect profile.


    Thements under the post were flying in.


    ¡°This jerk is indeed too handsome.¡±


    ¡°Damn, why are handsome people so disappointing? Wayne Silverman was like that, and so is this


    guy!¡±


    ¡°I saw someone saying in public before, Jacob was all set to marry Ms. Lawrence, it was so close, what


    a pity!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be attracted too, his physique and looks are amazing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem like Ms. Lawrence doesn¡¯t deserve this guy, Ms. Lawrence is a world-ss beauty,


    okay? These disappointing men aren¡¯t good enough for her!¡±


    ¡°Since everyone is praising this disappointing man, let me share a photo I saw on Ms. Lawrence¡¯s


    Instagram!¡±


    It was a simple side profile of Erica, her figure was hot, and thement section was full of praise

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Well, the development of the whole thing was unexpected.


    Just like Paige here.


    She¡¯s been having a pain in the backtely, resting on two specially designed pillows, and indulging in


    some tasty food.


    ¡°Who was it defending us publicly at Jacob¡¯spanyst night, huh? Was it you?¡± Paige asked as


    she turned to Rosalynn Tesdal Rosalynn waved it off, ¡°If I wanted to voice my opinion, I would¡¯ve done


    it through my own ount¡±


    After all, Jacob has saved Cory and Ivy before, so she couldn¡¯t do something like that


    ¡°Was it a friend of yours?¡± Paige turned to Erica


    Erica sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t have friends like that before


    Paige looked genuinely sympathetic and quickly reached out tofort her


    Erica put down her phone, and willingly snuggled into Paige¡¯s embrace, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you have me from


    now on!¡±


    ¡°You two are really close Rosalynn said with a smile.


    Erica was grinning from ear to ear


    Then, Paige asked out of the blue, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Larkin or Orval Carter, was it?¡±


    ¡°Larkin? Definitely not. As for Orval¡­¡±


    ¡°Not Orval, he was gaming with Jaime Jules at the time.¡± Rosalynn shook her head, feeling a bit of a


    headacheing on, ¡°They yed all night.¡±


    ¡°Then who the heck was it?¡± Paige was totally engrossed in the mystery and couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Rosalynn fed her a blueberry.


    ¡°I think it was Jacob.¡± Then she voiced a shocking theory.


    Paige and Erica were both taken aback, especially Erica, she was near disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather believe it was Larkin. Jacob loves his mom so much, why would he start an online attack on


    Lenora? Lenora got really roasted!¡± Erica said, her confidence beginning to waver


    Could Jacob have changed drastically after he woke up?


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Jacob, he would¡¯ve taken legal action after seeing Lenora get bashed like that.¡± Rosalynn


    hit the nail on the head.


    Erica was munching on some snacks, hearing this, she slowly stopped


    She coughed lightly, ¡°No one forced him to¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wanted to make up for his mistakes.¡± Paige nodded determinedly, ¡°It has to be him. I trust


    Rosalynn¡¯s analysis.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, checking the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s get moving!¡±


    ¡°Just five more minutes!¡± Paige said, hastily going through onlinements.


    Netizens these days express their opinions more vigorously than in her time, and not a single swear


    word in sight.


    ¡°Wow! Paige suddenly screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn immediately stood up, ready to dial the hospital.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Paige waved her off, ¡°Quick, look at this. Someone found out Larkin used to be a monk! The post was


    only up for a few minutes and there are already over a thousandments!!¡±


    The fact that Larkin used to be a monk was discovered on an anonymous forum.


    The person even posted a picture of Larkin as a monk.


    This sure sparked a heated discussion.


    ¡°No wonder there were rumors, never thought Larkin was really a monk!¡±


    ¡°I thought he was only a monk for a while when I read the title, but I didn¡¯t expect that he has been a


    monk for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Larkin used to be a monk, and once this tidbit hit the web, it stirred up quite a discussion.


    Imagine, a non-celebrity, a non-public figure, suddenly topping the trending charts.


    Larkin had always been an under-the-radar kind of guy before he tied the knot with Erica.


    But now, thanks to Erica, he was suddenly the center of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Erica was not exactly thrilled to see all the chatter about Larkin¡¯s past on the trending lists, regardless


    of the nature of thements.


    Rosalynn quickly picked up on Erica¡¯s mood and gently reassured her, ¡°I think people are just curious


    about your husband, nothing malicious. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    Erica nced at Rosalynn, pursed her lips. Tm worned that all this attention might not sit well with


    Larkin, you know how he likes to keep things low-key¡± *Instead of worrying here by yourself, why not go


    ask him directly?¡± Paige suggested, putting down her food and speaking in a soothing tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to chat then, I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    With that, Enca bolted up and dashed off.


    Larkin wasn¡¯t just a whiz at medicine, he also had a soft spot for nts.


    For some reason, the roses Calvin nted this year had been infested with pests.


    He¡¯d tried everything-books, videos, multiple methods, but nothing worked.


    When he heard Larkin knew a thing or two about this, he made a beeline for him.


    The weather was heating up.


    When Enca found Larkin, he was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, ready to head back.


    He was surprised to see Erica and jogged over, ¡°What are you doing out here in this heat?¡±


    After saying this, Larkin took off his hat and put it on Erica.


    His cheeks were flushed from the sun.


    ¡°Larkin, the whole monk thing got out somehow and now you¡¯re topping the trending charts¡­¡± Erica


    looked like a kid caught doing something bad. ¡°I even saw people digging up stuff about your family, I


    reported those posts immediately, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll work¡­¡±


    Larkin shielded his eyes from the sun with his hand.


    He looked puzzled, ¡°Are you upset about me being a former monk?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Erica shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°And do you think there¡¯s something wrong with the Carter family?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Erica was even more frantic now.


    Larkin started tough, ¡°Then why are you scared of people digging up our family¡¯s into?¡±


    Erica was stumped.


    ¡°1¡­¡± she was speechless, ¡°it¡¯s just¡­you guys are always so low-key¡­


    She trailed off, looking at Larkin with a nk expression.


    Larkin justughed even harder, his shoulders shaking.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re stered all over the inte and be a trending topic, it won¡¯t change the fact that


    me and the Carter family are low-profile. If people want to chat about it, then let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve added a


    bit of spice to their lives. It¡¯s no biggie. Soon enough, they¡¯ll move on to the next big thing and no one


    will remember who Larkin is.¡± After saying this, Larkin gently pinched Erica¡¯s nose.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica swatted his hand away yfully


    Larkin chuckled and continued, ¡°Erica, marrying you wasn¡¯t about tying you down or adding pressure. I


    want you to be free, unburdened. You can still share your stunning photos on social media and voice


    your thoughts just like before. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    Erica, with teary eyes, looked at Larkin andined, ¡°It¡¯s way too hot. I could use a cold drink!¡±


    Larkin gave her a soft smile and replied, ¡°You can¡¯t have that, love.¡±


    Enca hadn¡¯t always taken good care of herself and her health was in a pretty bad shape. Larkin was


    helping her to get better. She loved icy stuff and all sorts of snacks, which totally messed up her


    stomach. When it acted up, the pain was unbearable.


    After they got hitched, the only things Larkin ever restrained her were cold food andte nights.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Erica was already expecting a ¡®no¡¯ from Larkin.


    She held onto Larkin¡¯s fingers, making a noise of annoyance, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, the sun is killing mel


    As she turned around, her face lit up with happiness.


    Meanwhile, the chatter about Larkin was still going strong.


    ¡°Does anyone know why Larkin, at 23, suddenly decided to abandon his identity as a monk? I¡¯m dying


    of curiosity, spill the beans!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he broke some church rule and got kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Stop spreading nonsense! I¡¯ve seen you badmouth Mr. Carter everywhere. What¡¯s your beef with


    him?¡±


    Looks like another inte war is brewing.


    Then, a well-known gossip ount dropped a bombshell, ¡°Just got the juice from a reliable source. Ms.


    Lawrence¡¯s father actually wanted her to marry Mr. Carter¡¯s nephew a couple of years ago! Fast


    forward to now, Ms. Lawrence ended up marrying Larkin, making her previous potential husband her


    nephew-inw.¡±


    The news sparked an instant buzz.


    ¡°I thought this was a pure love story. Turns out, it¡¯s a forbidden romance!¡±


    ¡°OMG, news these days is just too crazy!¡±


    The ount then posted a screenshot of his conversation with the unnamed source, but hid their


    profile picture.


    The source said in the chat, ¡°Larkin fell in love to Erica the moment he saw her at his house for the


    meeting with his nephew. As far as I know, he was the one who sabotaged the engagement. The next


    year, Larkin abandoned his identity as a monk. No one knows how he and Erica got together, but they


    did and got married¡± Although the words in the chat were simple, they were all pretty provocative,


    stirring the pot and igniting a new round of discussion.


    ¡°So, while Erica was with Jacob, she already had Larkin as her alternative option? Then she has no


    right to me Jacob, they were both ying each other, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°If this news is true, it¡¯s mind-blowing! A monk falling for his nephew¡¯s fiancee and snatched her?¡±


    ¡°Hold up! I¡¯m confused. How did she be his nephew¡¯s fiancee? Wasn¡¯t Erica dating Jacob at that


    time? Was she ying both sides?¡±


    ¡°There are two that we know of. God knows how many more there could be! Maybe her sister wasn¡¯t


    wrong after all, just didn¡¯t have solid proof. That¡¯s why she framed Erica!¡±


    The inte was abuzz with spection, and the malicious conjectures about Erica and Larkin kept


    piling up, almost getting out of hand.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were even loads of posts with the hashtag ¡°FeelingUnfairForJacob¡±.


    The next morning. Erica posted a statement to clear the air.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    ¡°First off, I didn¡¯t get engaged to Mr. Orval. It was our parents who were keen on the idea, but we both


    shot it down.


    Secondly, I met Mr. Larkin once, like over a decade ago. But we haven¡¯t seen each other or kept in


    touch since then. We ran into each other again a few months ago during a cruise trip.


    Lastly, I¡¯ve got all the evidence ready. For those who spread rumors about me online yesterday, I¡¯ve


    already taken legal action¡±


    These three points should clear up all the online disputes.


    Someone said, ¡°All talk and no action, who would believe you?¡±


    Erica replied, ¡°So, you just believe any chat logs you read, but when I, the person involved, rify


    things, you don¡¯t buy it? You¡¯re really something!¡±


    People under this reply were cracking up.


    Somebody said, ¡°I always thought Ms. Lawrence was a delicatedy, never knew she had such a


    personality!¡±


    Another praised, ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡¯s reply was direct and forceful, revealing the truth about the online


    rumors!¡±


    A fan gushed, ¡°Ms. Lawrence is so cool!¡±


    A trollmented, ¡°You¡¯re really not pretty. I don¡¯t understand why Jacob would date you for over a


    decade, only for you to end up marrying a monk. It¡¯s beyond words.¡±


    Erica replied, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good-looking?¡±


    People under this post wereughing their heads off again.


    Another replied to Erica, ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re getting anxious! Your reaction tells me you¡¯re really getting


    anxious!¡±


    Erica replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m anxiously pacing around at home, copsing on the floor in agony!¡±


    Soon, the trended amid theughter.


    It was at this moment.


    The highly followed Rosalynn and Paige posted Erica¡¯s rification statement.


    Rosalynnmented, ¡°Spreading rumors is disgraceful¡±


    Paige chimed in, ¡°No to rumors!¡±


    Later, Paige posted a new set of 18 photos.


    Her usual warm and healing style.


    Among them were photos of Erica and Larkin.


    Someonemented, ¡°Wow, Ms. Lawrence and Mr. Carter look so sweet together!¡±


    Paige replied to thisment, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, they are genuinely sweet!¡±


    Someone eagerly asked, ¡°Paige, can you tell us why Mr. Carter chose to resume secr life? Was it


    really because of Erica?¡±


    It took Paige a while to reply, ¡°What else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s for love. He waited pathetically for


    over a decade and ended up being the subject of rumors. Poor guy!¡±


    Paige had Erica¡¯s permission to post thisment.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In fact, there were people who were leaking info online.


    Larkin had probably mentioned how he and Erica met and their history at their wedding.


    He never hid it, and many people knew the truth.


    But when it came from Paige, it seemed even more credible.


    After this, the discussion about Larkin and Erica took a dramatic turn!


    Some sighed, ¡°Larkin resuming secr life for love, that¡¯s so romantic!¡±


    Others said, ¡°If things didn¡¯t go down the way the rumors said, their love story is really something out of


    a fairy tale!¡±


    Someonemented, ¡°He just waited like that? He¡¯s too peaceful and naive. If it were me, I¡¯d do


    whatever it takes to win her over!¡±


    ¡°I recall someone saying that Mr. Carter is a very emotionally stable person. Now it seems he¡¯s so


    stable, it¡¯s almost too much!¡± ¡°Some say that Larkin wouldn¡¯t use love to tie down his partner. Seems


    like it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence¡¯s marriage really proves the saying, ¡®when you hit rock bottom, the only way is up¡± No


    one stays down forever. Perhaps all the pain and hurt she went through was just waiting for his


    arrival?¡±


    ¡°However, he had been waiting for over a decade. If she had met him earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to


    suffer so much and could have enjoyed more love. What a pity!¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    The mood in the discussion section gradually turned mncholy.


    Although everyone was singing praises for fairytale-like love, the topic didn¡¯tst long. People¡¯s


    attention was quickly diverted by new trending topics. ¡°Finally, peace!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Erica flopped onto the couch, staring nkly ahead.


    Seeing Larkin engaged in a chess game with Wayne, she said, ¡°Rosalynn.¡±


    Rosalynn was reading a contract, looked up at her voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Your husband has been outshone by mine!¡± Erica dered seriously, ¡°I used to think your husband is


    so handsome, unparalleled in this world, even Jacob can¡¯tpare. But now, Larkin has surpassed


    him!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, your man is the most handsome.¡±


    She said it in a whisper as if afraid Wayne would hear.


    Erica grinned satisfactorily.


    ¡°By the way, when are you and Paige going to Norhaven?¡±


    ¡°I have two group meetings to attend, probably the day after tomorrow? Just in time for Cory and Ivy¡¯s


    exam results.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Erica sat up. ¡°Then Larkin and I will head to Norhaven directly, we¡¯ll meet up


    with you guys there!¡±


    ¡°Do you have something else to do?¡± Rosalynn asked instinctively.


    *Larkin has been missing his teacher, it¡¯s been ten years since he left the monastery. We got a call


    yesterday saying his teacher isn¡¯t doing so well, I want to take him to see him.¡±


    ¡°Is it far?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Not far, it¡¯s in E City. I want to leave tomorrow, let him spend more time with his teacher¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Rosalynn nodded understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s important, go see him first then head to Norhaven.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Erica then flopped back down.


    She took out her phone to search, to pick out some gifts, and selected a few.


    After bathing in the evening, Erica showed Larkin the list shepiled


    Larkin finished reading and put the phone aside, ¡°Just get some fruits and flowers when we get there,


    there¡¯s no need for these.¡±


    The gifts Erica chose were all sorts of odd items¡­.


    Larkin thought to himself, thank god Erica asked him, if she had bought them directly and brought them


    over, his teacher might have kicked them out.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t look disappointed.


    She didn¡¯t understand these religious things anyways, since Larkin said no need, that made it easier for


    her.


    Lights out.


    Larkin held Enca in his arms again tonight, making love to her.


    But he also knew restraint, not to tire Erica out too much,


    Ericazilyy in Larkin¡¯s arms, gently stroking his cheek, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    She suddenly asked this.


    But Larkin knew what she was asking, he held her tightly, burying his head in her neck, his hot breath


    blowing on the skin behind Erica¡¯s ears.


    Tm scared¡±


    Then she heard Larkin¡¯s reply


    He was afraid his teacher would still me him for his decision back then.


    He was also scared to see his teacher looking old.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Erica gently patted Larkin¡¯s back,forting him softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Larkin nodded lightly, then hugged Erica even tighter.


    As if he wanted to meld her tightly into his body and soul.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Next day


    Larkin, as per usual, woke up at six on the dot


    He usually spent his mornings with Erica, dealing with work stuff.


    But today, after waking up and giving Erica a peck on the forehead, he grabbed his phone and headed


    downstairs.


    There was an unread message on his phone.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you¡± The sender was Calvert.


    Without a flicker of emotion, Larkin dialed him back


    The call was picked up almost instantly


    ¡°Larkin¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shields, if you¡¯re here to plead for your youngest son, save your breath.¡± Larkin¡¯s voice was icy,


    emotionless. ¡°He¡¯s been cruel to Erica since they were young. always making fun of her. I¡¯ve been


    merciful enough to let it slide. But he didn¡¯t learn his lesson, bribed the media, spread rumors, hurt


    Erica again. Even if people. with power and influencee to me, I won¡¯t let him off the hook easily.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The nderous message that started it all yesterday was sent by the youngest son of the Shields


    family


    Ever since Erica and Larkin¡¯s wedding, Kelly Shields had been exposed for her misdeeds and was


    looked down upon by her inws. The next day, her husband


    asked for a divorce.


    Kelly and the Shields family didn¡¯t agree, but their opponents were ruthless and started the litigation


    process without hesitation.


    On top of that.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The Shields family¡¯s already not-so-great business started to face pressure from all sides.


    The Shields family was a business family active overseas.


    Their business partners were foreigners.


    Those foreigners were very sensitive to these issues and were outraged by the fact that Erica had been


    bullied by the Shields family for years.


    Some vendors who had stable partnerships with the Shields family announced that they wouldn¡¯t renew


    their contracts once they expired.


    In addition, the members of the Shields family weren¡¯t sure if the Carter family and Rosalynn had done


    anything behind their backs.


    Somepanies from H Country that they were in talks with suddenly stopped responding.


    Seeing all this, Jack Shields, who had already been very agitated, was about to make the final payment


    for a sports car he had booked, but his father froze his credit card.


    The reason is simple. Their family was in crisis and everyone needed to cut back on expenses.


    This was thest straw for Jack


    His friends loved to show off, and he had just told them that he was about to get a luxury limited edition


    sports car.


    Now his car was gone, and he was likely to be made fun of by many people.


    When he got home, he argued with Kelly and med her


    But Kelly retorted, ¡°What gives you the right to yell at me? Did I cause all this? It¡¯s Erica!! She¡¯s getting


    back at us behind our backs!!¡±


    That sentence. It enraged Jack


    He thought back on everything that had happened during this period.


    That¡¯s right, it was all Erica¡¯s fault! Those were all things of the past. She¡¯s now living the good life, but


    she still won¡¯t let the Shields family off the hook!!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Jack got. So, he paid for people to leave negativements


    about Erica.


    That was how the scandalous post from that ount came about.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, do you really need to go to such lengths? Did you tell Erica that you would go after her own


    brother? Calvert lowered his voice, his tone filled with suppressed rage.


    He initially thought that Erica and Larkin¡¯s marriage could bring new opportunities and benefits to the


    Shields family.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this to be the first step towards the abyss.


    ¡°You can go talk to her about it.¡± Larkin said confidently, ¡°But I need to remind you, Erica is now very


    close with Mrs. Silverman and Mrs. Scott. Yesterday, she even retweeted the statement debunking your


    son¡¯s rumors. What do you think they would do if they found out who was hurting Erica the whole time?


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t let it slide, would they?¡±

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    There was instant silence on the other side of the phone.


    Larkin seemed to want to say, ¡°Do you want to face a fight from me alone, or a joint attack from three


    sides?¡±


    ¡°Larkin, don¡¯t push it too far,¡± Calvert retorted angrily. ¡°Even aered rat will bite


    Larkin¡¯s reply was ice-cold, ¡°Go on, give it your best shot.¡±


    He¡¯s always been the type to live and let live.


    But if someone messes with his loved ones, he won¡¯t pull punches


    With that, he hung up


    Then, he turned around and headed to the kitchen.


    Enca Shields woke up.


    Breakfast was already in her room.


    She brushed her teeth happily, then sat down in front of Larkin and started eating her breakfast,


    After breakfast, the couple prepared to say goodbye to Rosalynn and Paige, and set off to visit Larkin¡¯s


    teacher.


    Paige and Erica were reluctant to part.


    Rosalynn, however, pulled Larkin aside.


    1 found something odd about the information leak yesterday, so I had someone look into it Rosalynn


    said, handing Larkin some documents. Tums out it was Jack Shields who did it. Here¡¯s the proof. You


    decide whether to tell Erica.¡±


    Larkin was surprised, then deeply grateful,


    He wasn¡¯t the only one looking out for Erica.


    1 found out too, Larkin replied politely. ¡°Ms. Tesdal, thank you for caring for Erica¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, then broke into a smile, ¡°With you by her side, I can rest easy. Nobody can


    mess with her!¡±


    Larkin nodded, smiling


    ¡°How do you n to handle this?¡± Rosalynn asked curiously


    ¡°He¡¯s got aundry list of crimes. Just a few of the serious ones would be enough to lock him up for


    decades¡± Larkin responded.


    Jack¡¯s country didn¡¯t have the death penalty.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well done¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Then, they returned to the living room.


    Rosalynn separated Paige and Erica, ¡°You only have a few days left, stop being glued together Get


    going!¡±


    Both of them made sad faces.


    Then Erica and Larkin left


    Once in the car.


    Enca asked, ¡°What did Rosalynn say to you?¡±


    Larkin was a man of truth. If Erica asked, he had to answer honestly, ¡°We found out who spread the


    rumors.¡±


    Enca was taken aback, then pursed her lips: ¡°It was Jack, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Larkin looked at Erica in surprise: ¡°You checked too?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, just a hunch, Enca shrugged, looking ahead. ¡°The familiar and disgusting tone in the chat


    history, I knew it was that jerk the moment I saw it!¡±


    Larkin¡¯s gaze deepened


    Just by reading the text, she could tell it was him, showing she had seen plenty of his crazy rants


    before.


    ¡°I found some evidence of his crimes and have already submitted them without your permission, Larkin


    added.


    Enca nodded, ¡°Crimes? What kind of crimes? Are they serious?¡±


    ¡°Senous enough to get a long sentence,¡± Larkin replied.


    Why did he feel a vague sense of anticipation and excitement from Erica¡¯s tone and expression?

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    After hearing this, Erica immediately pped her thigh and said, ¡°I knew he¡¯d screw up big time. You


    know, he¡¯s been a jerk since he was a kid, pushing people into the water out of nowhere, even pushing


    their heads underwater! I¡¯ve even seen him hurt people with a knife!¡±


    Listening to this, Larkin felt a bit tom.


    ¡°Wait, he pushed people into the water and held their heads down?¡± Larkin asked.


    Erica was slightly taken aback and after a silence, she replied helplessly. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Actually, there was more.


    When Jack was a kid, he would suddenly pop out of nowhere, kick Erica, or knock her down.


    Seeing Erica cry would make him happy


    Larkin¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    He nced at Enca and gave a soft acknowledgment. Erica, with a smile on her face, took off her seat


    belt, leaned over to Larkin, gently stroked his face, and gave him a kiss, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hit the road!¡±


    Seeing Erica¡¯s spirited demeanor made Larkin feel even more heartbroken.


    All these years, how much pain had she endured, and how had she managed to heal herself..


    Larkin started the car


    His eyes were squinted, hiding the coldness in them.


    The evidence against Jack was overwhelming, and after his arrest, facing a hefty bail Calvert chose not


    to bail him out.


    Life in prison wasn¡¯t good for Jack


    There was a heavy offender in the same prison who targeted him almost every day, arranging for


    different people to dunk him in a water barel, over and over. They only pulled him out when he was


    about to drown.


    As soon as he had regained his breath, they would dunk him again.


    He was tortured like this for half a year.


    Finally, one day, Jack got the chance to be transferred to another prison.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before leaving Jack was overjoyed, thinking he would finally be free from this torment


    However, that night, he was dunked in the water barrel again. As soon as his head was pulled out, the


    heavy offender came over


    He looked at Jack mockingly. ¡°Did you think that by leaving here, you¡¯d bepletely free?¡±


    Jack was too scared to speak.


    The other guy was so big, he could kill him with one punch. How could he possibly fight back?


    Tilbe honest with you. When you get to that prison, there will be someone like me waiting for you,¡± the


    heavy offender said nonchntly. ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of guys like me in prison. No one can save you¡±


    Jack was stunned, then asked subconsciously, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t even know you! Why are you doing this to


    me?¡±


    The heavy offender sneered, ¡°My son has a serious heart disease, and we don¡¯t have money for a


    good doctor. Before you went to jail, someone came to me and offered to treat my son for free. All I had


    to do was take good care of you¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jack¡¯s voice was distorted. After asking this question, he quickly found the answer in his


    mind.


    Who else could use medical treatment as a bargaining chip other than the Carter family?


    He remembered, at the time of the incident, Calvert had said that Larkin wouldn¡¯t let this go


    ¡°I heard you used to abuse an important person¡¯s wife. She was just a little girl at the time,¡± the heavy


    offender said with disdain.


    He did have blood on his hands, but those were all domestic abusers!


    In his mind, people who bullied women and children were beasts.


    What¡¯s wrong with getting rid of beasts?


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, we were just messing around, just joking!¡± Jack said emotionally.


    To his surprise, the heavy offender grabbed him, mmed him against the wall, and said viciously,


    ¡°How dare you call her your sister! Just messing around? Is this fun for you? Then enjoy your time


    hopping from prison to prison. Have fun!¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    After speaking, the felon tossed Jack onto the ground like a piece of garbage, then ordered his


    henchmen, ¡°Since it¡¯s hisst night, you guys can have your fun with him. He¡¯s just a piece of trash, as


    long as he doesn¡¯t die, you guys can do whatever you want.¡±


    That sentence had Jack going through a hellish night.


    In the midst of the excruciating pain, he finally felt regret


    If he had known that Erica had powerful backers, he wouldn¡¯t have messed with her.


    But his remorse was useless now.


    All that awaited Jack was endless pain and torment.


    After a few hours¡± drive.


    Enca and Larkin finally arrived at their destination.


    Harmony Monastery, a ce where Larkin had once stayed. Erica looked at it from a distance then


    turned to Larkin,


    Larkin was staring at the entrance, lost in thought


    Feeling Erica¡¯s gaze, he snapped back to reality. ¡°Let¡¯s get some fruit and flowers first


    ¡°Okay!¡± Erica nodded.


    Over the span of ten years, not much had changed outside the monastery


    Larkin quickly found a fruit shop.


    The shop owner was an old woman in her sixties.


    Seeing customers walk in, she immediately greeted them with a smile, ¡°Are you here to buy some


    fruit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Larkin responded, then named a few fruits in season.


    The olddy, however, was staring at him while he spoke, ¡°Sir, you look familiar, Have you been to my


    shop before?¡±


    Larkin looked at the olddy, ¡°Mrs. Parsons, it¡¯s me, Larkin.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Mrs. Parsons covered her mouth in shock


    Then she quickly called out, ¡°Parsons, Parsonse quick! Larkin¡¯s back!¡±


    Erica was a bit confused.


    Soon


    An old man with white hair came out


    Seeing Larkin, every wrinkle on his face was filled with astonishment.


    ¡°Larkin, where have you been all these years? You never came back to visit! Your teacher has been


    waiting for you!¡± Parsons scolded.


    Larkin¡¯s eyes reddened in an instant.


    ¡°Parsons, watch your words. His teacher was the one who told him not toe back Who are you


    ming?¡± Mrs. Parsons red at her husband then tenderly locked at Larkin, and then her gaze fell on


    Enca, ¡°And this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Erica, my wife¡± Larkin introduced, then gently said to Erica, ¡°Enca, these are Mr. and Mrs.


    Parsons. They watched me grow up.¡±


    ¡°You are married? Mrs. Parsons was surprised


    Parsons still looked unhappy and blurted out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give up being a monk for a woman? What she


    didn¡¯t want you back then? Took you ten years to get


    married?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Enca weakly responded, ¡°Mr. Parsons, I¡¯m that woman from ten years ago¡­..¡±


    Mr. And Mrs. Parsons were both shocked, ¡°What?¡±


    Parsons, who had been looking grumpy, was nearly choked by his own saliva.


    He¡¯s quite something!


    Mrs. Parsons asked in shock, ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her¡± Larkin answered sincerely


    I knew it! You¡¯re a loyal one¡± Mrs. Parsons immediately pped her hands, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, just


    wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    ¡°Quit yapping, sell him the fruit and let him hurry off to the monastery. He might still make it for lunch!¡±


    Parsons remained stone-faced, turning to pick out fruits. Even though he looked gloomy, Erica noticed


    that he took fruit picking seriously. He only picked the perfect ones.


    After buying the fruits and flowers, Erica and Larkin said their goodbyes to Mr. and Mrs. Parsons.


    Once they were a bit away, Larkin exined to Erica, ¡°They¡¯ve been selling fruits here since they were


    young. They met my teacher early on. As a kid, I didn¡¯t like the meals at the monastery, so Mr. and Mrs.


    Parsons would sneak me lots of fruits,¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so cute. It¡¯s because you were cute since you were a kid, huh?¡± Enca said with a


    beaming smile.


    Larkin immediatelyughed.


    After climbing a long flight of stairs, they arrived at the entrance of the monastery.


    Upon hearing they were there for the old monk, the other party became somewhat guarded, ¡°What


    business do you have with the him?¡±


    Larkin replied gently, 1 used to be his student. I heard he hasn¡¯t been welltely, so I came to visit.¡±


    Tve never heard of him having any living students! The nun instantly got on high alert.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, a monk emerged from inside


    Larkin heard the voice, paused for a moment, then looked over.


    The other party¡¯s gazended on him.


    Larkin gave a slight nod


    ¡°Larkin?¡± The other party paused for a moment.


    ¡°Long time no see, everything alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re here to see your teacher?¡± The monk¡¯s gaze fell on Erica.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Erica greeted.


    She. The monk nced at Larkin with aplex look.


    Larkin gave a slight nod


    The monk sighed deeply, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go tell your teacher¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    The monk tumed and left


    The nun beside them locked bewildered, ¡°You¡¯re really a monk here before?¡±


    Larkin nodded


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here in a while, have you? Ive been here for seven or eight years, and I¡¯ve never


    seen you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years,¡± Larkin answered.


    ¡°Ten years? That¡¯s been quite a while The nun said, then suddenly seemed to remember something.


    She looked at Larkin with a drastically different expression, ¡°Larkin? The one who was infatuated with a


    woman and left the monastery for a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Larkin answered calmly


    The nun stared in shock, then turned to look at Erica


    Is this the woman who allegedly lured away Larkin, who was once the most promising sessor of the


    monastery.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Enca seemed to read the nun¡¯s thoughts and answered quietly.


    Caught off guard by Enca¡¯sment, the nun blushed and quickly made up an excuse to leave.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty shy,¡± Erica muttered.


    Half an hour passed after the monk left.


    Just as Enca was worrying that the Larkin¡¯s teacher wouldn¡¯t want to see Larkin.


    She saw the monk returning.


    ¡°My friends, your teacher says he won¡¯t see you¡±


    Larkin heard this, an answer he had anticipated


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m here? I can leave, Larkin really misses him, please¡­¡± Erica pleaded hurriedly


    Larkin held her hand tightly, stopping her mid-sentence


    ¡°Okay¡± Larkan nodded, ¡°Please give the fruit and flowers to him for us


    Erica looked at Larkin with a pained expression


    ¡°I will,¡± the monk said.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    ¡°Sorry for the bother¡± Larkin said


    The monk wore aplex expression on his face.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking. I¡¯m great. Larkin paused slightly. ¡°How about my teacher¡­?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Larkin smiled, letting out a soft sigh. ¡°You should go on with your stuff, we¡¯ll be taking


    off.¡±


    ¡°But meals will be served soon in the cafeterial Why not stay and eat before you go?¡± The monk


    stopped them as they were about to leave. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m starving¡± Erica quickly chimed in


    So there they went, Larkin and Erica, heading off to the cafeteria.


    Along the way, they ran into a few visitors and some very cheerful nuns.


    Looking at them, Erica could almost picture the carefree days Larkin had spent here


    ¡°I must¡¯ve owed you something in my past life, you saved me and brought trouble upon yourself.¡± Erica


    murmured.


    if Larkin hadn¡¯t left the monastery, if he was still here living a monastic life, he wouldn¡¯t have so many


    troubles now. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Larkin squeezed her hand, ¡°Leaving the monastery was my own choice.


    Don¡¯t put that on yourself¡± Enca didn¡¯t respond


    Upon reaching the cafeteria, both Erica and Larkin got some food.


    They found a corner and started eating.


    To be honest, Erica now understood why Larkin didn¡¯t like the cafeteria food when he was a kid.


    It was pretty dreadful.


    ¡°Looks like they still haven¡¯t changed the cook¡± Larkin took a bite and chuckled helplessly


    Seeing Larkinugh, Enca felt a bit happier.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m tasting your childhood, huh?¡± she asked,


    Larkinughed even harder


    ¡°What¡¯s with all these weird thoughts in your head?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Enca blinked her big eyes.


    Larkin doted on her, nodding. ¡°I do¡±


    Larkin seemed to have anticipated the situation, he got very little food


    They chatted while eating, and soon finished off their meals.


    Erica noticed volunteers cleaning up and washing dishes


    She volunteered to help


    Larkin didn¡¯t stop her but joined in.


    After they were done, Erica sat down with the volunteers-drinking water and inquiring about how to stay


    on as a long term volunteer.


    Upon hearing this, Larkin politely greeted the volunteers and pulled Erica aside.


    ¡°Do you want to volunteer?¡±


    ¡°Why not stay a few more days? The monastery isn¡¯t that big, we might run into him Enca whispered to


    him, her eyes downcast


    Larkin didn¡¯t want to force his teacher to meet him.


    Yet he felt he owed the old man.


    If he left with regrets, Erica wouldn¡¯t be content, even if Larkin didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°We won¡¯t onlye this once¡± Larkin gently stroked Erica¡¯s cheek, ¡°We¡¯ll visit often, until the my


    teacher is ready to see me?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Enca¡¯s eyes lit up instantly


    ¡°Men hmm ¡°Larkin nodded, ¡°So, do you still want to volunteer?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Erica agreed instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere particr to go in the next few days anyway,


    so I¡¯ll stay here. You can show me around, share some of your childhood stories with me. How does


    that sound?¡±

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Just like that, Enca nagged her way into it.


    Larkin agreed to stay and volunteer at the monastery before heading to Norhaven.


    There were quite a few volunteers at the monastery,


    The work assigned to each person wasn¡¯t much.


    In his spare time, Larkin would take Erica for walks around the monastery


    In the past decade, everything in the world had changed, but everything in the monastery had pretty


    much stayed the same.


    Only some small trees had grown bigger, and some flowers and nts had changed.


    After two days, Erica got to know the nun she first met a bit better


    The nun was a little unpredictable and spoke her mind.


    Erica bought her ice cream, and they ate it in the secluded backyard.


    The nun suddenly sighed, ¡°Actually, the old monk really misses Larkin.¡±


    Erica, halfway through her ice cream, felt her good mood drop by half, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°When he was seriously ill, we heard him muttering Larkin¡¯s name while we were sitting with him in the


    hospital,¡± the nun sighed again.


    if that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t he want to see Larkin?¡± Erica mumbled, puzzled, as she ate her ice


    cream.


    ¡°Adults¡¯ world is always filled withplications we don¡¯t understand,¡± the young nun said, shaking her


    head with an air of wisdom beyond her years.


    Erica pondered while finishing her ice cream


    ¡°Where does the old monk live? I¡¯ve been here for a few days and haven¡¯t seen him even once,¡± Erica


    asked


    The nun suddenly became alert. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of barging into the old monk¡¯s room, are you?


    You¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would do that?¡± Erica said, a little speechless


    The run looked at her warly, as if she was thing whether Erica would do anything unpredictable


    You managed to get Larkin to leave the monastery, and you are saying you are good and well-


    behaved?¡± the nun retorted.


    Erica was about to respond when her phone rang


    It was Larkin.


    He should be chatting with the monks at this time.


    Enca found it boring, so she went out to hang out with the nun


    Feeling guilty, Erica hid her ice cream behind her and answered Larkin¡¯s call, ¡°Larkin, are you done


    chatting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where are you?¡± Larkin asked softly


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging out with a nun. Stay where you are, I¡¯lle find you!¡± Erica said, and after hanging up,


    quickly finished her ice cream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about the ice cream!¡± Enca threw away the wrapper and exhaled a few times to get


    rid of the coldness in her mouth


    The nun was speechless.


    They say men are afraid of their wives, but in Erica¡¯s case, it seemed like she was the one scared of


    Larkin.


    ¡°You look just like a husband who¡¯s been caught smoking by his wife and is trying to put out the


    cigarette in a hurry¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at sarcasm!¡± Erica said, exasperated.


    She thought of the nur¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly


    Enca didn¡¯t waste time chatting with the nun, and went back to find Larkin right away


    The nun sat on the steps, leisurely finishing her ice cream before picking up a broom and continuing to


    sweep the ground.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    What neither Erica nor the young nun sawing was the veteran monk was supporting the old monk,


    and they had watched their whole ice cream sneaking operation


    The old monk chuckled all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The veteran mink had a deep respect for the old monk, ready to respond to his every move.


    The old monk¡¯s gaze followed the direction Erica had left in.


    When his eyes returned, he seemed even more silent.


    Then he turned, rather shakily, and started towards the stairs.


    Erica had no idea she was such a thorn in the veteran monk¡¯s side


    She happily found Larkin, who was being dragged into a conversation.


    Seeing Erica, Larkin excused himself and joined her


    ¡°What have you been doing with the young nun? You look so happy,¡± Larkin said, plucking a stray twig


    from her hair


    Ericaughed sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m not happy ying with the young nun, it¡¯s seeing you that makes me


    happy!¡±


    Larkin¡¯s eyes crinkled into crescents.


    ¡°Did you sneak some ice cream?¡±


    Enca asked, ¡°how do you know that?¡±


    She touched her lips, no longer cold.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Not denying it, Erica twiddled her fingers, asking in a small voice like a little kids


    caught doing something wrong.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Larkin tapped her nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve got some on your nose


    Cheap ice cream always had food coloring


    Erica touched her nose. ¡°That little nun, she didn¡¯t even warn me! I¡¯m going to talk to her teacherter!¡±


    Larkinughed at her antics ¡°Leave the poor girl alone, don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±¡± Erica tried to loop her arm through Larkin¡¯s, but remembering they were in a monastery, and


    she pulled her hand back.


    Larkin noticed her subtle reaction.


    He took her hand ¡®Mrs Silverman and the others are leaving for Norhaven tomorrow shall we follow?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t have to leave at the same time, we can stay a few more days!¡± Erica said quickly.


    One more day meant one more chance to run into the old monk!


    ¡°My teacher rarely leaves his room now, bumping into him is unlikely.¡± Larkin gently burst Enca¡¯s


    bubble. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be back regrly, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Enca sighed softly


    ¡°Since we¡¯re leaving, let me do something¡±


    What Enca meant by ¡®do something¡¯ was to get some people to bring a truckload of watermelons


    The veteran monk was stunned.


    ¡°Sir, the weather¡¯s going to get hot soon, watermelons can help beat the heat!¡± Erica said seriously to


    the veteran monk. ¡°Larkin and I are leaving tomorrow, we¡¯ve caused you guys a lot of trouble these


    past few days, consider this our apology!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± The veteran monk was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Yep, a good friend of mine is about to give birth, we¡¯ve promised to be there.¡± Erica answered, then


    handed over a piece of paper with her and Larkin¡¯s contact information ¡°Sir, this is our contact


    information. If the Larkin¡¯s teacher misses him, just let us know, wherever we are, we¡¯lle straight to


    him!¡±

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    The monk pondered for a moment, then silently took the piece of paper.


    That night


    There were some new and tasty watermelon chunks in the cafeteria.


    The volunteers were all chowing down happily.


    Erica watched and felt very happy as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡± Erica looked at her te of food, ¡°Tve been eating this for a few days now, and I kinda


    started to find it tasty!¡±


    Larkin looked at Erica like she was a well-behaved kid.


    He used to hear people talk about Erica, saying she was spoiled and affected.


    But do they really know her?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica was actually easy to get along with


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outter and buy some local snacks to take back for them.¡± Larkin said, gently removing a


    fallen leaf from Erica¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Are they good¡±¡± Erica¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    Larkin nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy some more for that nun!¡± Erica really liked that nun who was sometimes clueless but


    oddly mature


    ¡°Okay¡± Larkin nodded


    After dinner, they helped wash dishes, and tidied up the cafeteria


    Erica and Larkin then left through the side door.


    The snack shop was just outside the monastery, in the same alley as Mr. and Mrs. Parsons fruit stand.


    Word of Larkin¡¯s return had spread.


    So when Larkin and Erica arrived, the owner of the snack shop was only slightly surprised.


    Larkin chatted with the owner while handing the snack list to the clerk


    After the small talk, Larkin immediately introduced his newlywed wife.


    Enca ignored the curious looks and greeted them politely


    The snacks filled severalrge boxes.


    The owner even packed an extra box, ¡°This is for you two, congrattions on your marriage!


    Erica¡¯s eyes immediately welled up.


    She took the box with both hands, Thanks, Mr. Mason!¡±


    ¡°Larkin is getting on in age, you two better hurry up. I hope the next time youe, rll have some


    snacks for your children.¡± The owner said happily


    Erica blushed, but nodded generously. ¡°We will try our best!¡±


    Larkin couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The owner also burst intoughter.


    After buying the snacks, the two of them took them to the car


    By then, the sun was setting, forming a beautiful scene above the monastery.


    ¡°It feels like the monastery is bidding us a gentle farewell Erica said romantically


    Larkin looked at her, smiled and nodded, ¡°But are you really nning on having children?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Erica asked in surprise.


    Larkin was originally just trying to tease Erica.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Enca to take it so seriously, which left him a bit stunned, ¡°I respect your wishes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush though, what couple in love would want children during their honeymoon phase? Erica


    swung Larkin¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy our love first!¡±


    Honeymoon sounds good


    Honeymoon phase is really good!!


    In the monastery, men and women live separately.


    Back at the monastery, just as they were about to part ways, they bumped into the nun, she looked


    tired.


    ¡°Youe just in time¡± Enca was holding a small pack of snacks, one of each of the most popr


    vors, for the nun.


    ¡°Hello¡± The nun came over looking quite listless.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    ¡°Where the heck have you been, you look beat?¡± Erica asked in surprise.


    1 got busted cking off.¡± The nun nced at Larkin and replied cryptically, ¡°I was punished to sort out


    books, and I just finished. I didn¡¯t even have dinner!¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡± Erica hurriedly handed the nun some pastries, ¡°I bought these for you, eat up quick!¡±


    The nun quickly waved her hands.


    She could sneakily eat ice cream, but openly epting pastries was something she just couldn¡¯t do!


    ¡°It¡¯s cool!¡± Erica shoved the pastries into the nun¡¯s hands, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, I won¡¯t be able to buy


    you any even if you want me to!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± The nun was taken aback, then seemed a bit down, ¡°Um, wish you and


    Larkin a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, cheer up, I¡¯ll be back!¡± Ericaforted her when she saw her like this.


    The nun blinked, then quickly denied, ¡°I¡¯m not upset!¡±


    ¡°Alright alright, you¡¯re not upset!¡± Erica quickly replied.


    The nun gave her a disgruntled look, then left.


    ¡°That kid¡¯s got quite a temper¡± Erica said with a smile on her face, ¡°Such a cutie! How could her parents


    bear to send her to the convent?¡± Larkin was silent for a moment, ¡°Her parents died in an ident, her


    rtives didn¡¯t want to take her in, so they sent her to the convent.¡±


    Enca¡¯s smile instantly disappeared, then gradually turned into sadness, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°She was just a baby when it happened.¡±


    Enca looked at the nun¡¯s retreating figure


    Seeing how chubby and healthy the nun was, Erica thought she must have been well taken care of


    when her parents were around.


    Otherwise, no matter how good the cafeteria food is, it couldn¡¯t possibly make her so chubby¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, everyone has their own fate¡± Larkin patted Erica¡¯s head, ¡°Get a good might¡¯s sleep,


    we¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Erica nodded.


    On the way back to her ce.


    Enca was typing on her phone as she walked, sharing her experiences over the past few days in a


    group chat with Rosalynn and Paige


    Cory seemed pretty chill. He had no worries about his grades, he was definitely top of his ss.


    But Ivy was very nervous.


    Molly, on the other hand, was very cool


    Even if she didn¡¯t get top of the ss, she would definitely get into top ten


    Breakfast was sumptuous


    hy, who usually loved food, ate absentmindedly today.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mollyforted from the side


    tvy nodded nkly, didn¡¯t seem like she heard Molly clearly


    After breakfast


    Two cars left Moonlit Lake, this time they didn¡¯t go to Cory¡¯s first


    The car passed the school gate directly without stopping.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In Cory¡¯s words, ¡°Let¡¯s check on my sister first, she looks like she¡¯s about to suffocate


    After getting out of the car, Ivy darted into the campus like a shot arrow


    When Rosalynn and Wayne got out of the car, they were holding hands. Rosalynn whispered to


    Wayne, ¡°Wayne, do you think Ivy is so nervous because she wants


    to give you the honor of being top of the ss? Or does she want to get top of the ss so Liam will


    continue to tutor her ever the summer?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for me, what does it have to do with Liam? Wayne answered.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Yeah, I thought so too!¡±


    As they were talking, Liam came out of the school gate Rosalynn immediately greeted him, ¡°Liam!¡±

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Liam walked towards them.


    ¡°Hello, Rosalynn, Wayne¡±


    ¡°Did you see Ivy dash in just now?¡± asked Rosalynn.


    ¡°Yeah, she was too quick for me to even say hi,¡± Liam replied.


    Wayne felt a sense of relief.


    His little girl didn¡¯t seem to fancy this boy much, she didn¡¯t even recognize him when she ran by!


    ¡°So, about the ranking¡­ Rosalynn¡¯s voice trailed off.


    ¡°I came first in grade Liam replied, shyly


    ¡°Way to go!¡± Rosalynn gave him a thumbs up.


    Liam looked a bit ufortable with the praise ¡°Rosalynn, I need to go tidy up at home. I¡¯ll head off


    now¡±


    ¡°Sure, go on. I¡¯ll send a car for youter, you¡¯ll stay at Moonlit Lake tonight, and we¡¯ll head out together


    in the morning.¡± Rosalynn said, her smile warm.


    Liam nodded, and then quickly left


    Wayne was speechless.


    Felix watched the boy go in


    After hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, he was a bit puzzled, ¡°Rosalynn, didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d only continue


    tutoring if Ivy came first?¡±


    Wayne nced at him, ¡°Think about it again?¡±


    Felix pondered for a moment, then as if a light bulb went off in his head. ¡°Ivy came first!


    Rosalynnughed heartily


    Ivy, like a rocket, dashed to the results board.


    Her ssmates were waiting for her


    Seeing her, they were more than excited.


    vy, you¡¯re first! First!!¡±


    One of her friend ran to her excitedly clutching her arm, pointing at the highest spot on the grade list


    Only her name was in the first ce


    It said Ivy


    It took Ivy a few seconds to process it, then she and a few friends formed a huddle, screaming


    excitedly!


    ¡°What about you guys? What about you guys?¡± Ivy then asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re all in the top thirty!¡± her friend promptly replied


    by was a model student this term, leading the small group


    Everyone followed her lead.


    Their grades improved significantly


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯ve got to keep this up next term. My parents and brother are waiting for me. Let¡¯s


    catch upter Saying that, Ivy hugged each of her friends, then


    ran back


    She ran into her slowly approaching parents and brother on the field.


    ¡°Dad¡± ivy sprinted towards Wayne, I did it, I¡¯m first in grade!¡±


    ¡°vy, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Wayne immediately praised her, ¡°What reward do you want?¡±


    1 don¡¯t need any reward¡± Ivy shook her head right away. ¡°I just want you to be healthy. I don¡¯t want


    anything else!¡±


    Wayne was so moved he almost cried.


    He crouched down, held his daughter, gently patting her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ivy, I¡¯ll be healthy again


    very soon,¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± by nodded emphatically


    Then she looked at Rosalynn, even more excited, ¡°Mommy! Mommy! Quick, call Liam


    Wayne was speechless.


    ¡°Liam already knows you¡¯re first in grade Rosalynn gently patted ivy¡¯s cute little face, Get your stuff


    ready, I¡¯ll send someone to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! Ivy¡¯s perfect summer vacation is officially starting¡±¡±


    Rosalynnughed heartily, reminding her, ¡°We have to go to your brother¡¯s school in a bit, quickly go


    get your summer homework fromthe teacher¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    And then, Ivy ran out again.


    Not long after, Molly, who had just checked her score and collected her homework, slowly walked over.


    Felix quickly moved forward to take her homework, ¡°How did you do?¡±


    Molly gave Felix a nk look.


    Felix, thinking she didn¡¯t do well, quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ve just started primary school,


    it¡¯s normal to not adjust right away. We¡¯ll aim to do better next


    ¡°I came first.¡± Molly answered.


    Felix¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    ¡°First from the bottom or first from the top?¡±


    ¡°First from the top, of course!¡± Rosalynn chimed in from behind


    ¡°Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god! Molly actually topped the ss, I¡¯m so freaking excited!¡± Felix


    grabbed his hair,pared to Molly¡¯s nonchnce, anyone would think he was the one who topped


    the ss if they didn¡¯t know better


    ¡°A few of the good students didn¡¯t perform well.¡± Molly continued, ¡°When I came out just now, I saw


    them crying.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they didn¡¯t perform well! You¡¯re just too good¡±¡± Felix said proudly and smugly.


    ¡°I heard that Ivy also topped her ss. Molly continued to tell Rosalynn.


    Tm so freaking proud, they both topped their sses!¡± Rosalynn pped her hands,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Molly gave a small smile: ¡°Uncle Calvin said that Moonlit Lake is a good ce that produces great


    talents.¡±


    Rosalynn instantly went silent-I need to have a word with Calvin. What on earth are they talking about


    every day? No wonder I noticed that they¡¯ve been studying some mysterious thingstely¡­.


    At this moment, the beaming headmaster appeared.


    Seeing the Wayne family, he quickly greeted them.


    This year, the students in their school have been performing exceptionally well. Among the top ten


    students in the city, seven of them are from their school. The average scores of other grades have also


    improved a lotpared tost semester!


    This made the headmaster happier than if he had won the lottery!


    ¡°Oh my, Ivy¡¯s mom, I¡¯m really grateful to you for gifting me with two students who topped their sses¡±


    The headmaster said excitedly


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°It¡¯s the school that teaches well.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Liam that you¡¯re going to tutor Ivy yourself this summer? And you¡¯re going to Norhaven?¡±


    ¡°Yep Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure to provide the best conditions, nothing will go


    wrong¡±


    ¡°What do I have to worry about!¡± The headmaster said with augh, ¡°By the way, all the procedures for


    Alison Hammer arepleted. She has chosen a foster family that she likes, I will personally send her


    there in the middle of next month!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°The kid has be much more cheerful recently, and I found that she has a talent for drawing Once


    she gets there, I talk to the foster family and help her develop this ability¡±


    ¡°Sounds great, don¡¯t worry about the money aspect, we¡¯ll fund her as far as her abilities can take her¡±


    Rosalynn said.


    The headmaster was very grateful and thanked her several times


    Then they chatted for a while


    After Ivy collected her homework, she received a series of praises and then came back happily.


    The family said goodbye to the headmaster and then went to Cory¡¯s school.


    Everything went as expected.


    Cory led the second ce by sixty points in total, with a near perfect score, easily topping the ss.


    ¡°We can say that we¡¯ve won big today!¡± Rosalynn announced, ¡°So today the kids have no restrictions,


    speak up if you want to eat something. Wayne is treating!¡± ¡°Awesome¡±¡±


    by yelled in excitement


    But then she remembered something, ¡°But Mommy does Daddy have enough money?¡±

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Ivy heard that her dad was broke, because he gave all his money to her mom. So, she tried her best to


    save up her pocket money and give it to her dad. ¡°Wayne¡¯s got dough, he¡¯s definitely loaded!¡± Rosalynn


    answered with a bitter smile.


    Only then did Ivy rx and continue to y happily


    Watching her cheerful back, Wayne said, ¡°Honey, does lvy think I¡¯m broke because I¡¯m always at


    home?¡±


    Wayne had a hunch that lvy seemed to have worried about this kind of thing before,


    ¡®Do you want to start working?¡± Wayne had recovered well, and Rosalynn was also considering


    whether it was time to let him gradually return to work ¡°Yep.¡± Wayne nodded.


    ¡°Then while we¡¯re in Norhaven, you can work online with me, and when wee back, we¡¯ll see how


    things go and I¡¯ll slowly hand over the affairs of Bane Corporation back to you!¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Then you can take it easy a bit.¡±


    Since Wayne came back, ording to Ivy and Cory, Rosalynn had already cut down a lot of her work


    hours. But she would still often have meetings untilte at night, or be suddenly called away by urgent


    company matters.


    Then, Rosalynn and Wayne, along with Felix, had a st ying with the three kids outside. Rosalynn


    also stopped by to buy Paige her favorite snacks, then they headed back to Moonlit Lake


    Hria was the happiest about Ivying in first in the exam. She was grinning from ear to ear all day.


    Since they were leaving for Norhaven the next day, Rosalynn didn¡¯t go for a walk after dinner, but


    stayed home to check Cory and Ivy¡¯s stuff


    After the check, Mike brought Liam over. Ivy, who was originally walking the dog, ran back as soon as


    she heard Liam was here. Seeing Liam take out a thick stack of test papers from his backpack, Ivy¡¯s


    smile froze on her face, and she lost her energy instantly. Even though she came first, she still didn¡¯t


    like studying that much. Seeing this, Wayne was satisfied. He believed that if Ivy kept this up, Liam


    would get fed up with her sooner orter.


    After Rosalynn finished her work, she had just sat down to chat with Paige when Erica¡¯s message


    came into the group


    The nun is really cute, but her life story made her feel sorry for her.


    Paige can¡¯t stand to see kids suffer


    Rosalynn nced at Liam, who was currently dividing the test papers for Ivy Liam¡¯s situation was even


    worse than the nun¡¯s


    She heard a while ago that Liam had fallen ill at home. As it happened during the holidays, no one


    noticed that he hadn¡¯t been to school. He had a fever for two days at home and on the third day when


    he didn¡¯t show up at school, the headmaster humedly went to find him, only to find out that he was


    delirious with fever He might often get sick like this.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He always thought he just needed to tough it out.


    After leaming about this, Rosalynn once again considered the idea of inviting Liam to live with them


    But she worried that this might hurt Liam¡¯s pride

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    Rosalynn was deep in thought while Paige and Erica were already yapping away about the old monk


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Larkin¡¯s teacher clearly wanted to see Larkin, why did he keep avoiding him?¡± Erica found


    out that the old monk was calling Larkin¡¯s name even when he was sick in bed.


    She was very confused.


    Larkin had been by his side since he was a little boy and even though he called him teacher, they were


    more like father and son.


    She chatted in the group chat for a bit.


    Erica set her phone aside, staring at the wooden ceiling, lost in thought


    She wondered how many times Larkin had toe before the old monk would give him the time of


    day.


    Lost in her thoughts, she eventually drifted off to sleep in the quiet atmosphere of the monastery


    That night, she had a chill dream.


    It was about the ancient monastery.


    Under a big tree, sunlight filtering through the leaves, shining on the cobblestones


    Nuns and the old monk walking together.


    She couldn¡¯t make out the old monk¡¯s face, but she knew the way he looked at the nuns was full of


    love.


    Soon, it was time to get up.


    The monastery was filled with a dull sound


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Enca opened her eyes.


    After getting up, she followed a volunteer from another room to the hall.


    From a distance, she saw Larkin.


    She perked up immediately when she saw him, even though she was feeling groggy from waking up


    early.


    However, Larkin didn¡¯t notice her.


    In the past, Larkin could always spot her in a crowd.


    Erica was a bit puzzled and followed Larkin¡¯s gaze.


    She saw the old monk in the hall.


    He was sitting in the middle with some students around him, having a chat.


    ¡°Erica, that¡¯s our well beloved monk.¡± The volunteer from her room whispered to Erica, He¡¯s a good


    man, but he¡¯s been under the weather and hardly gets out these days You¡¯re lucky to see him before


    you leave¡±


    Enca¡¯s gaze returned to Larkin.


    By then, Larkin had snapped out of his daze and his eyes met Erica¡¯s across the crowd


    Seeing Erica, he gave a small smile.


    Enca and Larkin were just volunteers, separated from the monk by the nuns and other volunteers


    The old monk was saying something at the front


    In the past, Enca didn¡¯t know anything about this type of things


    She always felt guilty about her existence so she didn¡¯t seek any protection from people or god.


    This was the first time she actually paid attention to the monk¡¯s sermon..


    It was not as boring as she had imagined. The old monk was quite amusing


    During the sermon, Erica nced at Larkin a few times. He was listening attentively to the old mank


    After the sermon, the old monk was surrounded by people and left quickly.


    Enca walked up to Larkin and said, ¡°Larkin, shall we go over too?¡±


    Larkin shook his head gently, ¡°No, my teacher already gave me a chance to see him, It would be too


    much to do so again¡±


    Enca felt a pang of sadness


    But she didn¡¯t know how to console him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Larkin gently ruffled her hair, Tm fine, don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Enca nodded slightly


    She took another look at the direction where the old monk had left, cheering herself up inside


    This time, he came out to let Larkin get a glimpse of hum


    Next time, he could talk to him!


    They both left the hall and the nun appeared out of nowhere


    ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± the nun asked

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    ¡°Yep, we should get going¡± After learning about the nun¡¯s backstory, Erica felt even more sorry for her.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°I gave my breakfast to the poor


    The nun didn¡¯t tell Erica that, while she was distributing breakfast, she also prayed for her safety


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this, you have to remember to eat breakfast. Your own health is important!¡± Erica


    reminded her, ¡°Next time Ie, §±l ask you about it.¡±


    The nun looked up at her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast? Today¡¯s breakfast is rich!¡±


    Erica originally nned to find a well-reviewed restaurant on the way.


    Looking at the nun¡¯s hopeful eyes, she turned to Larkin, Larkin, shall we eat here before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Before Larkin could answer, the nun eagerly nodded


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll eat first then,¡± Larkin said in resignation.


    The nun¡¯s joy was evident. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, or there¡¯ll be nothing left!¡±


    Erica and Larkin followed the nun.


    She seemed more lively than she had been the previous few days.


    Once at the dining hall, the nun got Erica her breakfast.


    Then sat across from Enca, watching her eat with sparkling eyes.


    Enca didn¡¯t expect much from the cafeteria food, but to her surprise, it tasted quite decent.


    Erica had a good amount of food, and then let out a satisfied belch.


    The nun was in stitches.


    After finishing breakfast, Erica and Larkin really had to leave.


    The nun walked them to their car.


    Her reluctance was gradually showing on her face.


    When youe next time, it might be colder wear thicker clothes, the nun stood by the car door,


    looking up at Enca


    She was trying to figure out when Enca mighte next


    Enca was different from the people who visited the monastery before.


    She was straightforward, didn¡¯t mince words, and didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But she would y with the nun, buy her ice cream, chat with her, and listen to her talk about the stray


    cats in the monastery


    ¡°Next time Ie, it probably won¡¯t be cold. Look, when the leaves of that old tree in the center of the


    monastery turn yellow, I¡¯ll be here Erica said with a smile.


    The nun thought for a moment.


    ¡®So you¡¯ll be here in three or four months?¡±


    ¡°Maybe sooner, we¡¯ll see! Erica replied.


    ¡°Good! Try toe as early as possible the nun said seriously, ¡°we have the rich breakfast on the fifth,


    eighth, and fifteenth of each month!¡±


    ¡°7 got it¡±


    Enca knew the nun didn¡¯t want her to leave


    She touched her cheek, ¡°Go back, next time Ie, I bring you some tasty treats¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± The nun stepped aside and waved,


    Erica waved back at her


    Then she got in the car


    Closing the car door, she saw through the rear-view mirror the nun wiping her tears with her sleeve


    Erica felt sad


    Larkin held her hand.


    Then, the SUV slowly left the parking lot.


    What Larkin and Enca didn¡¯t know was,


    At the monastery gate, after they left, the old monk, leaning on his cane, came out with the help of


    another monk.


    The old monk¡¯s gaze followed the car as it gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you meet them?¡± the other monk asked, unable to hide his confusion


    It wasn¡¯t until the car waspletely out of sight,


    The old monk said, ¡°I was too stubborn.¡±


    He never understood why such a good student only returned once to this ce, his former home.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    After getting back to the monastery, the old monk was all over the ce.


    He started confessing sins like there¡¯s no tomorrow,


    The old monk can¡¯t get Larkin¡¯s confession out of his head. Those wicked thoughts that made Larkin


    unable to stick around the monastery, that filled his heart with doubts and anger


    Larkin had always been a well-behaved kid.


    But only the old monk knew how stubbom he was deep down.


    Once he¡¯d made up his mind on something, he was as solid as a rock.


    No matter what the old monk said, he couldn¡¯t sway him.


    So he just gave up.


    He just cut the cord between them, ending their teacher-student rtionship


    He let Larkin live the life he wanted.


    The old monk stayed in the monastery, confessing for both Larkin and himself.


    In a blink of an eye, a decade passed.


    And out of nowhere, Larkin¡¯s back


    But the old monk was full of wories


    He¡¯s scared he won¡¯t be able to ept Larkin, who no longer belonged here.


    There was this one thing the old monk couldn¡¯t let go of, no matter what


    He knew that some things were just bound to happen.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t change anything, couldn¡¯t change Larkin¡¯s mind


    The nun walked in with her head down.


    Normally, the nun was scared to death of the head monk and the old monk.


    But today¡­she just quietly asked if they were okay.


    The head monk snapped her back to reality. ¡°Were you daydreaming?¡±


    The moment the nun looked at the head monk, all her pent-up frustrations were released and she burst


    into tears.


    ¡°What happened?¡±.


    The old monk quickly bent down to check on her


    ¡°1 miss my mom¡± the nun sobbed.


    The head monk was left speechless


    The girl was sent to the monastery as a baby


    She¡¯d never even seen her mom.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°What did Erica tell you?¡± the head monk asked, clearly not a fan. ¡°Damn her, first she made Larkin


    leave the monastery for ten years and now she¡¯s picking on the hunt


    ¡°No! As soon as the head monk badmouthed Erica, the nun got defensive.


    ¡°Howe you suddenly miss your mom? You¡¯ve never even met her the head monk questioned.


    Hearing this, the nun cried even harder.


    The old monk gave the head monk a re, took the nun¡¯s hand, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my


    child. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you, okay?¡±


    The nun nodded, choking back tears.


    Then, still crying, she followed the old monk.


    The head monk trailed behind them, not daring to say a word


    Soon enough


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The old monk handed her two slices of watermelon, which finally stopped the nun¡¯s tears


    After a few bites of watermelon, the nun sobbed, ¡°Erica is not a bad person


    The old monk was taken aback


    ¡°Other monks said that Erica was trouble when they talked about Larkin.¡± The nun sobbed again, ¡°But


    she¡¯s not. She¡¯s really nice!


    The old monk patted the pun¡¯s head, ¡°Because she reminds you of a mother, you mus your mother?¡±


    The nun pouted and started crying again


    Most of the people at the monastery were sent there as children.


    Growing up without your parents is tough.


    There are things you inevitably miss out on, like a mother¡¯s love


    Finally, the head monk understood why the nun was so upset


    ¡°There, there, stop crying. If the bornes again, 17 be the head mrek

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Then she looked at his teacher again: ¡°Father, Larkin really wants to see you, next time hees,


    could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The old monk gently wiped the tears off the nun¡¯s face, ¡°Stop crying, you¡¯ll feel better after


    finishing your watermelon. You still have to help clean up today.¡±


    The nun was speechless.


    Hearing this, she felt like crying even more.


    ¡°After you finish cleaning the room, next time Larkines, he can move back into his room.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The nun was somewhat hesitant to believe that Larkin woulde back, after all, Larkin


    came back to see the old monk, but the old monk was reluctant to see Larkin.


    ¡°That¡¯s the room he¡¯s been used to living in since he was a child, and his stuff is still there.¡± The old


    monk sighed softly. They¡¯ve been here for so long, it¡¯s about time to give them back to him.¡±


    Even though Erica was already full, she still went to the restaurant as nned, and ordered a good


    amount of take out.


    Because good buddies share good food!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Larkin just went along with her.


    ¡°By the way, Orval said he treated Jacob yesterday¡±Larkin said as he drove, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t serious,


    but he needs time to recover, probably a year and a half should do it¡±


    ¡°Did he charge?¡± Erica asked.


    Larkin smiled, saying. 1 didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Enca immediately called Orval Carter


    As it happened, Orval was at Jacob¡¯s


    Jacob looked a bit better, but his face was still pale


    He saw the iing call on the mobile screen was Erica


    Orval stood up, ¡°Mr. Strand, I need to take this call.¡±


    After he said that, he walked out


    ¡°Erica, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Did you charge Jacob for the medical treatment? Erica asked sternly.


    Orval¡¯s eyes widened, unsure whether to answer yes or no.


    In fact, they hadn¡¯t talked about money yet


    ¡°No¡­no..¡± Orval told the truth.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you charge him?¡± Erica said loudly, ¡°You have to charge Jacob, and double the price,


    don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s loaded!¡±


    Orval was speechless.


    Is this what people call not wanting your ex to get off easy?


    ¡°Alright


    Orval thought, after all, who doesn¡¯t love money?


    After hanging up, Orval went back to Jacob¡¯s room


    Jacob was staring out the window lost in thought


    Summer had officially arrived, and the heat was rolling outside the window


    ¡°Mr. Strand Orval called him


    Jacob came back to his senses, ¡°What did she say? To remind you to charge me money?¡±


    Orval was shocked. How did you know.¡±


    He didnt finish, shut his mouth


    It seemed that Erica and Jacob really know each other well, which made him a bit upset


    Please don¡¯t mind Jacob lowered his eyelids and said somewhat self mockingly, ¡°We¡¯ve spent half our


    lives together, so we know each other. Let¡¯s do as she said, charge me triple the consultation fee¡±


    Orval said.


    He could actually guess it.


    Although she said double, but still, he could guess it


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this but you don¡¯t look like the kind of guy who would let her


    down¡±


    F


    Which man can guess every word of his


    ¡°Yeah, right¡± Jacob gave a pale smile, ¡°Tut I did fail her¡±


    ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s all in the past ¡°Orval quickly waved his hand, ¡°7 didn¡¯t know you before, but after


    interacting with you these few days, i think you¡¯re actually a decent guy You¡¯ll meet a good woman


    who¡¯s right for your


    Orval chuckled.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    He swiftly changed the subject and continued diagnosing Jacob.


    Man, this poor guy¡¯s heartbeat is all over the ce¡­


    After diagnosing. Orval, as always, was quite straightforward and gave Jacob the total of the standard


    medical fees, The drugs are extra.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    1 gotta take my wife and kids to the amusement park, so I¡¯m gonna head out now.¡± Orval packed his


    stuff into his medicine box, and gave Jacob a few reminders, Less worries, more peace of mind.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°anyway, the past is in the past, so why bother thinking about it?¡±


    Having said that, Orval picked up his medicine box and walked out


    Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Lenora, who hadn¡¯t been around for two days.


    Orval had met Lenora before.


    He immediately sidestepped in alert


    Lenora was speechless.


    Was she some kind of devil?


    ¡°Mr. Carter, how is Jacob holding up? Is his condition okay? Graham Strand asked politely


    Orval adjusted his sses, ¡°His condition isn¡¯t great, but it¡¯s not so bad that it can¡¯t be treated. If he


    follows my prescription, he should be all good in about a year¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much Graham hurriedly said.


    Lenora seemed to want to speak, but a re from Graham kept her quiet.


    If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Orval continued.


    Graham quickly escorted him to the elevator


    As the elevator doors closed, Lenora finally voiced what she had been wanting to say, ¡°He¡¯s the fourth


    generation of the Carter family, right? I heard that several powerful doctors from the Carter family came


    to the country to help the Scott family¡¯s daughter-inw give birth. They didn¡¯t even call a powerful


    doctor for Jacob, instead they called a young kid!¡± Lenora¡¯s tone was clearly discontented


    It¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t afford them


    ¡°Larkin is no different from the elders in the family. Weren¡¯t you the one who objected?¡± Jacob¡¯s voice


    came from not far away


    The couple immediately locked over


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re up!¡± Lenora hurriedly ran over


    For the past few days, Jacob wouldn¡¯t let her visit him.


    Lenora was miserable at home.


    But now seeing Jacob looking much better, she felt much more relieved.


    ¡°You guys are just in time, I¡¯m nning on being discharged and resting at home.¡± Jacob said


    nonchntly.


    Upon hearing this, Lenora¡¯s face lit up, ¡°Great, at home, I can take good care of you!¡±


    I¡¯m not going home¡± Jacob said tly, T¡¯ve hired a nurse, and there are servants at home.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s expression slowly froze


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Graham said with a loving expression, ¡°Whatever makes youfortable. Your mom


    and I won¡¯t hold you back anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Lenora quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tm going to go downstairs to get some sun¡± Jacob said, lowering his gaze, walked past his parents


    and into the elevator


    Lenora watched as the elevator doors closed


    Her feelings were incrediblyplex.


    In the past, Jacob had argued with her.


    Even if he fought with her, their fights would onlyst three days at most, and then he would take the


    initiative to make up


    But it had been half a month this time, and he wasn¡¯t even looking at her anymore.


    She admitted that she was wrong about the Erica situation, but she had already been punished. Wasn¡¯t


    that enough?


    Was he really going to abandon her for another woman?


    Jacob arrived downstairs, found a quiet ce and sat down


    His phone started vibrating frequently


    He nced at his phone


    Although it was an unfamiliar overseas number, Jacob knew who it was

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Jacob, basking in the sunlight, casually picked up the phone.


    Before he could even speak, a trembling female voice came through ¡°Jacob, I¡¯ve paid my dues, what


    more do you want from me? Death?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s pale fingers rested on his knee.


    His eyes were filled with deep hatred, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    His voice remained calm and soothing


    ¡°You have to survive,¡± Jacob continued, ¡°Kelly Shields, I¡¯m in this mess because of you, and of course,


    you have to survive¡±


    The call was from Kelly.


    Since yesterday, her husband¡¯s stocks were being shorted by the biggest bearish firm in the industry


    in just two days, the stock price had plummeted by seventy-three percent.


    The short-sellers didn¡¯t even bother to hide their intentions.


    Kelly¡¯s husband did some digging and found Jacob¡¯s name.


    They quickly called Jacob


    Jacob didn¡¯t beat around the bush it¡¯s been half a month, why haven¡¯t you divorced Kelly yet? Seems


    like you really love your wife, and even willing to bear my revenge together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her who doesn¡¯t want it the man cried, ¡°Mr. Strand, we¡¯re disgusted by her actions too. The


    moment we found out the truth, I proposed a divorce. It¡¯s in the process now, you can check


    Tm only interested in the oue, I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± Jacob replied, coldly


    Kelly had been cooped up at home, she was afraid to go out


    When she found out her husband wasing, she thought he was reminiscing about the old times and


    didn¡¯t n on divorcing her


    Boy, was she wrong


    She happily ran out of the house


    Only to be met with a harsh p across her face


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me, our family, or our children? What will they do if the family goes bankrupt?


    Don¡¯t think the Shields can escape this, if Jacob can hit me hard, do you think the Shields can get


    away¡±


    Kelly was pped back to reality.


    She had been on guard against Larkin and Erica¡¯s revenge.


    Never had she expected that Jacob, who was hurt and abandoned by Erica, would retaliate against


    her!


    Shouldn¡¯t he be seeking revenge on Erica?


    Kelly reluctantly signed the divorce agreement.


    Just as she was preparing to have a good cry, Calvert came home.


    Jack had just been arrested, and Tomas Shields was in trouble.


    He got mixed up in a gang fight, was severely beaten, and was still in the hospital in critical condition


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At first, Calvert thought it was his son¡¯s trouble.


    But as problems started cropping up in the family business, and learning that Jacob had shorted his


    son-inw¡¯s stocks. Even Calvert, as dim as he was, felt that something was off


    So, he asked one of Tomas¡¯s henchmen about the situation that day


    Only then did he find out.


    Tomas didn¡¯t even know those two guys who beat him up.


    He was just having a drink when he got dragged into the fight and got beaten up


    At this point, Calvert finally understood. Apart from Jack rushing into Larkin¡¯s gunpoint due to his


    reckless behavior, everything else was probably Jacob¡¯s doing


    Calvert immediately drove home..


    He ran into his son-inw who was leaving in a hurry, at the front door.


    Just as he was about to say something, the man shot him a hateful look and sped away.


    His son-inw used to always respect him.


    Calvert¡¯s anger was boiling over


    He stormed into the house, and seeing Kelly¡¯s swollen cheek, his rage was impossible to contain


    ¡°You brought disaster to our family¡± Calvert yelled angrily, ¡°Your brother got beaten up because of you,


    and our business is on the rocks! All thanks to you!!¡±

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    Calvert angrily shouted at Kelly, pointing a finger straight at her


    Dad, Tomas brought it on himself, and you¡¯re ming me for it?¡± Kelly asked, finding it hard to ept


    ¡°What do you mean, he brought it on himself? It was Jacob who set him up¡± Calvert bellowed, clutching


    his chest and copsing onto the couch


    Kelly waspletely taken aback.


    What followed was her desperate call to Jacob.


    take for you to leave my family alone? They had no part in this! My father genuinely loved Erica, I was


    the one causing trouble! Please, spare them? Kelly broke down, sobbing uncontrobly


    want you to give up everything you have, leave the Shields family and live on the streets, begging for


    survival¡±


    What Kelly valued most was her pride, wasnt it?


    So he would crush her, burying her pride forever!


    ¡°Jacob, you are crazy¡± Kelly was in utter disbelief


    Asking her to beg was worse than asking her to die


    It¡¯s fine, you can die. Within a couple of months, your father, brothers, husband and child will be


    homeless, begging and wandering just like you¡±


    Kelly¡¯s ears were buzzing


    ¡°You have¡­.three minutes to decide. After that, I¡¯m changing my mind¡± Jacob said slowly


    Kelly gripped her phone tightly. ¡°Jacob, is it all my fault that you and Enca broke up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s getting away¡± Jacob replied, his toneced with amusement.


    This sent chills down Kelly¡¯s spine


    Three minutes was too short a time.


    Kelly had no choice.


    Through gritted teeth, she agreed, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t hurt my family anymore!¡±


    Kelly nced at Calvert.


    He had a stern expression, turning his head away to avoid her gaze


    With a bitter smile. Kelly put down her phone and, filled with humiliation, walked towards the front door.


    Jacob had someone watch Kelly


    They kicked her out of the affluent neighborhood and dumped her in a slum where the homeless


    gathered


    She was too gorgeously dressed.


    On the very same day, they forcefully stripped off her designer clothes.


    They reced them with clothes reeking of fith.


    At night, she found a corner that she thought was safe.


    But soon after, a man, reeking of filth, harassed her.


    No matter how much she screamed and begged, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    She suddenly remembered a time, over a decade ago.


    Erica, with tears streaking her face and ragged clothes, standing before her.


    When the hardship finally fell upon her, Kelly finally felt regret.


    If she hadn¡¯t done those things, how much could Erica, an illegitimate daughter, really outshine her?


    The major families wouldn¡¯t want a woman of her birth.


    The minor families wouldn¡¯t care about her.


    Her father would¡¯ve likely married her off as a tool of alliance


    No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    But what¡¯s done was done, she couldn¡¯t take it back.


    Kelly was now stuck in the filthy chaotic, disorderly slums.


    Her pride gradually faded away under the weight of hunger and the abuses of men.


    Jacob¡¯s people watched her for six long months


    Once they saw her slowly turning into a madwoman in the corners of the city


    Jacob ordered them to leaveCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    Actually, Kelly didn¡¯t really lose her marbles


    Once the noticed that the guy tailing her had left for good, she tried to get in touch with her old man,


    hoping he could somehow give her some cash so she could skip town


    But all she got from Calvert was a curt, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong guy I don¡¯t have a daughter¡±


    She tried to reach out to her ex husband too, but the man


    | up the phone.


    With her tall gone kally thought she could finally crawl out of


    svet she didn¡¯t realize that during that ti


    Moreover, during that


    dare cross him


    inightmare for both the Calvert family and her ex-husband¡¯s family


    rked tirelessly to regain hisposure and focused on his business. he grew even more powerful.


    They wouldnt


    Truth be told, there was one other person Kelly could turn to


    i thought that if the asked for help, she¡¯d be sure to get it.


    (of her pride kept her from asking for help from Enca


    Maybe This was karma biting her in the ass.


    All the rumors she spread about Erica in the past, they all car ? back to haunt her.


    Like the one


    her sleeping around.


    Kelly would rather die than let Enca know the extent of her humiliati


    Rack to the present.


    delt just pet his own


    on the Shields family, he want (a rampage, getting even


    This included his buddy Shawn.


    The whole thing hat be


    wn for the pe


    And Enca had no idea


    Che was in high spirits, bringing all sorts of goodies to


    Although E


    what she¡¯d do if Page didn¡¯t want toe


    e family¡¯s mansion, she was sti


    to have the baby.


    When she heard that Roxalynn had decided gifts and went all out to set up a fancy prince


    Of course, she didn¡¯t y favorites


    mpany Page ba for the birth, she was over the moon. She immediately showered Rosalynn with


    her Ittle girl


    i for Cory with great cam


    Knowing Cory¡¯s eterest in biology physics, and math, she found him a bunch of books and even set up


    abi


    A few days ago, the Scott family were hanging out in the living room and started taking about Erica¡¯s


    past.


    Kate felt so sorry for her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    i she heard Enca wasing, she was very happy.


    She asked Rosalynn about Erica¡¯s lies and dislikes and prepared lots of Enca¡¯s favorite foods


    ¡°Oh, in this Enca? She¡¯s fuc


    kan? Your healing


    i onine, photos realy don¡¯t do her patio met Erica and couldn¡¯t help but praised, ¡°And this


    ? By ke Scott for days! The elderly in my house have been waiting for you, do you mind check


    And meeting her today, she was as advertised


    Enca ever the polite one presented her gift Kate thank you for letting us stay


    Day whereve


    kund of anwatonment you like. After lunch, you guyk

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Kate was grinning from ear to ear, ¡°You have arrived¡±¡± Rosalynn¡¯s group set off a bit earlier than Erica¡¯s


    Both cars arrived almost at the same time.


    Cars pulled up one after another.


    Rosalynn and Paige¡¯s families got out of their cars one after the other,


    It was a lively scene, Kate¡¯s smile grew even wider.


    It had been years since their home was this bustling.


    Did she ever mention?


    Paige is the lucky charm of the Scott family. With her around, the Scott family has be lively again.


    ¡°All of our rtives wanted toe, but I turned them all down¡± Kate held onto Paige, ¡°How could I let


    a bunch of noisy people disturb my beloved daughter-inw?¡±


    Paige was beaming. Thanks, mom!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl!¡± Kate replied, then turned to greet Rosalynn and the others


    Wayne and Baillie, focusing on the kids, were thest to arrive


    ¡°Wayne, does this ce ring a bell?¡± Baillie asked.


    Wayne looked around, his mind filled with vague images.


    He shook his head helplessly. ¡°No.¡±


    Baillieforted, ¡°No rush. Let Mr. Carter and the others help you with your treatment for a while,


    maybe you¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Wayne nodded in agreement


    ¡°Dad, your house is so pretty¡± The kid ran around the ce and then came back to hold Baillie¡¯s hand,


    eyes sparkling. ¡°No wonder grandma said I¡¯d absolutely love it here! I really dor


    ¡°Grandma also prepared a great art room for you, and she got the full set of your favorite brand of art


    supplies,¡± Baillie replied with a smile, T¡¯m looking forward to creating more pieces this summer!¡±


    The kid nodded enthusiastically


    Then, letting go of Baillie¡¯s hand, he ran over to the other kids.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze followed.


    Even Liam, who rarely smiles, wasughing now.


    It was almost midsummer, but it was still quite cool at Baillie¡¯s ce.


    Once everyone had settled down in the living room, the servants carried everyone¡¯s luggage to their


    respective rooms


    This time, they even brought their pets on the trip.


    The pet was being extra clingy


    In this unfamiliar environment, the pet was very well behaved,ying at Laura¡¯s feet, trying to be as


    unobtrusive as possible.


    Little did the pet know what was about to happen.


    The Scott family¡¯s children were about to start a special forces style dog-walking regimen, that would


    leave Max so scared that he¡¯d hide under the table at the sound of their voices.


    The first day he was walked, he was so worn out that he slept through the night and most of the next


    morning


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°1 was thinking, you young people might find it boring¡± Kate said with a warm smile, ¡°So I¡¯ve prepared


    some local travel guides. Our farm isn¡¯t far from here, you can pick some fresh fruits and vegetables,


    and there are some fabulous private hot springs nearby..¡±


    Kate exined in detail.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    ¡°All in all, no matter how long you¡¯re staying, two months or longer, I won¡¯t let you get bored!¡±


    Paige clung to Kale like a baby, I must we done something good in my past life to be lucky enough to


    meet you!¡±


    kate loved Hun kind of interaction with Paige


    She burst into a big happy smda


    Then they chatted a bit more.


    That¡¯s when ker


    Kate, who was being all sweet a moment ago, changed her tune instantly. ¡°You got lost? ke, you


    can get lost in your own backyard? Are you kidding


    The living room fell sident instantly!


    Kate hung up the phone, her sweet demeanor returned. ¡°You guys carry on, Hallie¡¯s dad and brother


    got lost, I need to go rescue them.¡±


    Enca nodded repeatedly


    She kept saying kay


    Kate mumbled her dissatisfaction grabbed her car keys and was out the door


    ¡°Are they okay¡± Paige looked worriedly at Baillie


    Baillie shook her head. ¡°They should be fine¡±


    ¡°Where did they go that they got lost? Paige was confused.


    cleared his throat, Dad said the fish we raise arent nutritious enough, so he and my brother went up the


    mountain to fish in the spring.¡±


    Paige was taken aback.


    ¡°It might be a while before they get back, shall we go back to our rooms and settle down?¡± Baillie


    continued, then looked at Larkin and Erica, ¡°Do you want to stay with the elders or


    ¡°No, thanks¡±Larkin tly refused


    He didn¡¯t mind, but he was concerned Erica might feel ufortable.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There are always more things to worry about when there are elderlies around


    ¡°Then just stay near my courtyard, that way it¡¯s easier for you all to move around¡± Ba finished, then


    called for a servant to take their luggage to the Plush Mirage Enve.


    Then each family went to settle in.


    Rosalynn brought four kids, so their courtyard was a bit bigger.


    ¡°Go find your own rooms, Kate marked them for you¡±Upon arriving at the courtyard, Rosalynn told the


    four kids.


    Then she and Wayne headed to the main house.


    Tm getting old ¡°Rosalynnid on the soft bed, ying with Wayne¡¯s fingers, ¡°A few hours in the car and


    my back starts aching¡±


    Wayne sat down next to her and gently massaged her.


    Let¡¯s pay a visit to the Carter familyter, shall we?¡± Rosalynn looked sideways at Wayne


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to visit, not necessarily to recover memories. You¡¯ve had two major idents in a


    row, it¡¯s always good to recuperate.¡± As Rosalynn spoke, she thought of the time on the ind when


    Wayne was poisoned. ¡°You were even poisoned.¡±


    Wayne saw her concern


    Even though he had lost his past memories, but just now, seeing how Kate doted on Paige


    He felt guilty


    His love was forced to his side, and he had treated her so badly.


    Now they¡¯re together, but none of his family treated like the Scott family did.


    They would even bully her when he was in danger.


    Seeing all this, he felt that she had suffered a lot by being with Wayne


    Thinking of this, Wayne felt even more sorry for her


    He was even more eager to recover soon, then go to work to shield her from storms.


    11 be fee¡± Wayne held Rosalynits hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±


    As they were having this heartfelt conversation.


    Suddenly it was interrupted by the children¡¯s shouting outside

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    ¡°Mommy Daddy, I love my room so much Rosalynn moaned, burying her face in her pillow


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Ivy called out again.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯sing¡± Rosalynn replied, getting up from the bed.


    Wayne helped her out of bed with one arm


    The two of them, one after another, walked out of the master bedroom


    The kids rooms were all on the first floor


    Kate had decorated them with great care, even the rooms of Molly and Liam, whom she didn¡¯t know too


    well, were very cozy


    1 just love Kate! I want to paint her a picture?¡± Ivy eximed, gripping Rosalynn¡¯s hand in excitement.


    Rosalynn smiled, looking around, but didn¡¯t see her son


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°Cory is reading in his room¡± Molly pointed towards a room.


    Rosalynn walked over


    Through the half open window, she saw Cory, engrossed in a book at his desk


    Rosalynn nced at the title of the book


    Some people can get totally engrossed in a book


    Others, just by looking at the title, feel like their heads are going to explode.


    ¡°He¡¯s amazing¡± Liammented, standing next to Rosalynn, 1 cant understand this book at all¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn turned to Liam, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand it now. You¡¯ll get it


    someday¡±


    Liam nodded in agreement.


    He had just been in Cory¡¯s room too.


    The books that Kate had prepared for him were all very difficult.


    Most of them were beyond his understanding, but there were a couple he could just about manage.


    This summer, apart from tutoring Ivy, he had two new goals.


    To finish the two books he could barely read!


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re already amazing, Cory is just different!¡± ivy consoled Liam seriously, ¡°His brain is like a


    computer Compared to him, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Liam instantly blushed.


    ¡°We have some time before lunch, how about doing a test sheet?¡±


    Ivy was speechless.


    ¡°Look, the puppy found its own doghouse¡±


    Then, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Liam¡¯s words, Ivy pointed towards a puppy in the distance, happily


    changing the subject and ran over


    The puppy¡¯s doghouse was very artistic.


    At first nce, it looked like a rockery


    While everyone was admiring their rooms, the puppy had quietly found and happily settled into its new


    home


    The kids all ran over


    Rosalynn nced at her son


    Cory seemed to be in a trance, oblivious to everything around him.


    He was deeply immersed in a sea of knowledge.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Howe my twins, who were conceived and born together, are so different?¡±


    One was as lively as a monkey, the other always so quiet and focused.


    ¡°They¡¯re both great¡± Wayne wrapped his arm around Rosalynn


    Then he looked up to see hvy crawling into the doghouse.


    ¡°Babe, that¡¯s not okay? Wayne immediately stopped her.


    Ivy crawled out of the doghouse discontented and said to Wayne, ¡°Daddy, the doghouse grandma


    prepared for Max is really big Max can lie in it, and there¡¯s even room for me

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    ¡°Kids, if you¡¯re done, pack your stuff in the next ten minutes, and we¡¯re off to the hall.¡±


    Rosalynn pped her hands.


    Once Molly and Liam arrived, they stashed their luggage in their assigned rooms.


    Now, only Cory and Ivy hadn¡¯t sorted out their stuff.


    Without much ado, Molly picked up Cory¡¯s suitcase and dumped it in his room.


    Cory, engrossed in his book, noticed themotion.


    He looked up, closed his book and hurriedly said, ¡°Thanks, Molly¡±


    Molly waved him off, ¡°Keep reading¡±¡±


    She turned around to help Ivy


    Ivy was already struggling with her suitcase, dragging it into her room,


    Liam was supervising from the side.


    Once the hustle was over, Paige¡¯s voice echoed from the yard.


    Darlings, we¡¯re off to the hall!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne quickly called the kids outside.


    ¡°Are you guys happy with your rooms?¡± asked Paige.


    She got a mixed bag of responses.


    Cory nodded.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded frantically. ¡°It¡¯s great!¡±


    Molly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±


    Liam was a bit slow, but he agreed it was nice.


    Paige looked at them, sighed and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t harmonize at all!¡±


    Ivy was ecstatic, giggling as she clung to Paige¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mr. Scott!¡±


    Just then, the Scott family¡¯s butler approached.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Baillie shifted his gaze from his wife to the butler. His face turned cold.


    ¡°We have more guests, the butler replied. ¡°Rtives of Luna Baldie Scott.¡±


    ¡°Luna¡±¡± Baillie furrowed his brow.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna, wife of Newell Scott, came from aplicated family.


    Her family, the Baldie family, was pretty well-known in the Norhaven area during her grandfather¡¯s time,


    but things went haywire when her father¡¯s generation had too many kids and her grandad passed away


    without leaving a will


    The inheritance dispute caused a four-year family feud.


    Luna¡¯s father, being the youngest son, didn¡¯t get much.


    For some reason, he listened to outsiders who imed Luna and her mother would bring misfortune.


    Baillie wasn¡¯t sure about the details.


    In a nutshell, Luna and her mother were kicked out of the house for a while.


    During this time, Luna¡¯s mother fell ill and passed away.


    Perhaps to avoid gossip, Luna¡¯s father took back Luna, who was only seven or eight years old..


    By then, there was a young and beautifuldy of the house.


    Two yearster, the stepmother had a daughter, and a son the following year.


    The stepmother had always been unkind to Luna, but her attitude worsened after having her own kids.


    When Luna was twelve, Luna¡¯s grandmother came to visit her.


    What she saw was a scarred Luna who had dropped out of school.


    Luna¡¯s grandmother, a toughdy, went to the Baldie family and took Luna away


    She then started a snack stall, saved up bit by bit and eventually sent Luna to a prestigious overseas


    school

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    Newell was head over heels for Luna the moment heid eyes on her in college.


    And after bis consistence of pursuing, they became a couple and got marriedter


    The Baldie n only made an appearance once during Luna¡¯s wedding


    And Baille had only met them once.


    After that, he went abroad for his studies and rarely came back home, and his family almost never


    mention this matter.


    Whether they still kept in contact with each other, he was in the dark


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Paige noticed that something was off about Baillie¡¯s expression,


    ¡°Nothing much, you hang out with Rosalynn and the others, I¡¯ll go check it out Baillie looked at Paige


    with a gentle and indulging expression.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige nodded.


    Then, Baillie followed the house manager and left.


    Rosalynn noticed Baillie¡¯s expression and spected that whoever was about to arrive might not be a


    good person.


    In the foyer


    A few people dressed to the nines were chatting


    Two women, one in her early twenties, the other looking like she was in her forties or fifties, both


    decked out in glittering jewels


    Two men, one looked about fifty or sixty and another in his twenties.


    ¡°Why have we been kept waiting here for so long? Doesn¡¯t the Scott family always value manners?¡±


    The young man was getting impatient.


    The older woman was also showing signs of impatience, ¡°Everyone, chill! Don¡¯t forget you came back


    this time to ask Newell for help with your job, watch your mouth!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The man grumbled under his breath.


    The young woman was touching up her makeup in front of a mirror.


    She seemed determined not to let any ws show on her face.


    Baillie¡±


    Suddenly, Randal Baldie called out


    Jennifer Baldie immediately looked up.


    A tall and handsome man, casually dressed, was striding towards them across the threshold.


    Jennifer¡¯s heart raced as she looked at him.


    After all these years, she finally saw Baillie again.


    Compared to when that hateful Luna got married, he had fully grown into a charming man.


    ¡°Oh my, Baillier


    Regina Terence called out to Baillie with an air of familiarity.


    The house manager was following Baillie, nervously introducing to Baillie that the woman who was


    speaking was Luna¡¯s stepmother.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years, Baillie! Despite being five days younger than Baillie, Jennifer¡¯s voice was sickeningly


    sweet.


    ¡°Hello everyone¡± Baillie¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We came to visit Luna!¡± Regina answered, Plus, we never got your wedding invitation, and we heard


    your wife is about to give birth, so we came to see if we could help!


    ¡°Thanks¡± Baillie¡¯s tone remained cold, ¡°Does Luna know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°We wanted to surprise Luna, so we didn¡¯t tell her! Is she home?¡¯ Regina asked


    ¡°Luna took the kids abroad for an exhibition Baillie answered


    ¡°What a shame!¡± Regina¡¯s face showed no sign of disappointment, as if she already knew that Luna


    wasn¡¯t home, ¡°No worries, we¡¯re nning to stay for a few days, so we¡¯ll wait for her toe back?


    ¡°Baillie, I brought you a gift Jennifer immediately took out a small box from her bag, and opened it like a


    treasure chest. Inside was a vintage diamond cufflink, ¡°I heard from Luna that you like vintage stuff, so


    when I saw this in a jewelry store during my vacation abroad, I thought it would be perfect for you, so I


    bought it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need gifts.¡± Baillie responded coldly, then turned to the house manager, ¡°Get her settled in the


    Crystal Crown Residences for now¡±


    The Scott family¡¯s Crystal Crown Residences was not connected to the main living area.


    It was usually used to amodate less familiar guests.


    ¡°Baillie, can we stay at Luna¡¯s ce?¡± Jennifer took a step forward, asked in a coquettish tone, and


    reached out to touch Baillie¡¯s cufflink

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    As Baillie was thinking whether he should break her hand, Kate¡¯s voice rang out from outside.


    All heads snapped towards her.


    Kate exuded an aura that was hard to resist.


    She was followed by two men covered in dirt, their faces somewhat blurred.


    They were ke and Newell.


    ¡°Hey, Kate!¡± Regina greeted enthusiastically.


    Jennifer, not to be outdone, took her hand back.


    Baillie kept a safe distance, wanting nothing to do with this family. She went straight to Kate, saying,


    ¡°Paige and Rosalynn are together, the housekeeper told me Luna¡¯s rtives were here, so I came out


    to check.¡±


    Luna¡¯s rtives?¡± Kate turned to look at Baillie.


    Newell was equally confused.


    His wife normally didn¡¯t mingle with Regina and her family.


    At their wedding, they had even shown up uninvited.


    1 have no idea.¡± Newell went to call his wife, but his phone was dripping water from his pocket.


    Kate was instantly pissed.


    ¡°Were you guys really fishing? There not a single catch, everyone lost a shoe, phones are all busted,


    and you got lost!¡±


    ke was speechless.


    So was Newell.


    ¡°Kate, we came without telling Luna, we were trying to surprise her,¡± Regina said with a smile.


    Kate gave her a cold look.


    Then, Regina mentioned that Paige was due soon, and they wanted to see if they could help out.


    Kate was smart, and she knew this family was here for their own gain.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But they were Luna¡¯s rtives, and her granddaughter was about to be born.


    She didn¡¯t want any drama at home.


    ¡°Luna won¡¯t be back for a few days, you guys can stay at the Crystal Crown Residences for now.¡±


    Kate finished speaking and called to the two men behind her, ¡°Get cleaned up, Paige might get hungry


    soon, it¡¯s almost lunchtime!¡±


    ke and Newell quickly left the scene.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s almost lunchtime, I¡¯m starving!¡± Randal perked up at the mention of food, ¡°What¡¯s for


    lunch?¡±


    ¡°The servants will bring lunch to your rooms soon. Kate strode inside, ¡°Butler, what are you standing


    around for get the guests settled!¡±


    ¡°Kate, there¡¯s no need for that, we can just eat with you guys!¡± Jennifer quickly said.


    Kate gave her a nce.


    This woman¡¯s scheming was showed all over her face!


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, we have important guests visiting today.¡±


    Kate finished speaking and gestured for Baillie to follow her.


    The remaining members of the Baldie family looked at each other, their expressions not looking too


    good.


    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± Jordon Baldie, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke,


    his face full of annoyance, ¡°Are we not important guests?¡±


    ¡°Was that Newell that just walked by? He didn¡¯t even notice us!¡± Randalined.


    Jennifer bit her lip, angrily stomping her foot, ¡°I really don¡¯t get it, what¡¯s so great about Paige? She¡¯s so


    much older than Baillie, and she¡¯s got such a disgraceful past!


    ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch Luna¡¯s fault! Regina red at Jordon, ¡°Baillie and our daughter are the same age, I¡¯ve


    spoken to her several times, told her not to let a good opportunity slip by, she should reconnect Baillie


    and Jennifer! She just doesn¡¯t want to see our family doing well!¡±


    Jordon¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Luna and her mother are both troublemakers for us!¡±

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    The butler maintained a proper distance, watching this family whispering in hushed voices.


    He politely interrupted them.


    ¡°Mr. Baldie, Mrs. Baldie, shall I show you to your rooms?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Regina¡¯s attitude towards the servants was clearly less respectful than towards the


    master.


    here


    She twisted her waist in dissatisfaction: ¡°Where the heck were you just now? Why didn¡¯t you call Baillie


    over with your phone? We¡¯ve been standing here waiting for so long! As the butler of a well-off family,


    you¡¯re even less efficient than our servant!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Scott don¡¯t really check their phones when they¡¯re together, the butler replied.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid. He could tell that this girl Jennifer was keeping an eye on Baillie.


    When she heard this, Jennifer¡¯s face darkened even more


    She was clearly annoyed and nced in the direction Baillie had left.


    From the moment she first saw Baillie, Jennifer was attracted to him.


    Her mother also said that once Baillie finished school, the two families would sit down together to


    discuss her marriage to Baillie.


    She had always believed that she would marry Baillie.


    After all, if someone like Luna could marry into the Scott family, she should have no problem.


    She was prettier and had a better figure than Luna!


    She even told her good friends that Baillie was her fianc¨¦


    They would get married once Baillie graduated.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Butst year, Baillie suddenly married another woman, causing quite a stir.


    That day, Jennifer¡¯s social media ounts were almost blown up.


    Everyone was asking.


    She was utterly humiliated.


    Then she went home to confront her parents.


    Her parents hadn¡¯t expected this to happen either. Her dad called Luna.


    But Luna said, ¡°Who promised you that Jennifer would marry Baillie? Your idea is simply y ludicrous!¡±


    Jennifer was convinced that Luna had sabotaged her.


    After all, Luna was inferior to her in every way, and her father loved her more.


    She hated Luna to the core.


    She believed that Luna had ruined her marriage to Baillie.


    With this in mind, Jennifer managed to get through the past year.


    The news of Paige¡¯s pregnancy was kept a secret, Jennifer only found out recently.


    She cried all night again.


    Her heart was filled with hatred for Paige, whom she had never met.


    Kate walked side by side with Baillie, saying, ¡®Baillie, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to do anything to hurt


    Paige, I¡¯ll kick you out of the house, disown you, and consider my daughter-inw as my own


    daughter!¡±


    Baillie chuckled, ¡°Got it, mom.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Luna up to? I can¡¯t even reach her on the phone! Kate had called Luna twice.


    But all the calls were out of service.


    ¡°Paige said yesterday that Luna was taking her kid for a hike in the mountains today, there¡¯s probably


    no signal, Baillie reassured, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. They must be here to ask for our help, just wait for them to


    bring it up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always the same, they will onlye to us when they need something. I bet this has something to


    do with you and Jennifer, you invited this trouble!¡± Kate pointed at Baillie¡¯s arm.


    Since Baillie got married, he gradually became less popr.


    Kate asionally showed him some kindness


    All thanks to her darling Paige!


    If anyone dared to take her baby away, she would punish that person!

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Just thinking about it. Kate felt it again that Baillie¡¯s face was the real source of trouble.


    ¡°Baillie, why not consider stic surgery? Make yourself uglier, so you won¡¯t stand out so much, Kate


    suggested, not without a hint of sarcasm.


    To her surprise, Baillie actually took her words into consideration.


    He shook his head seriously. No way!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you so attached to your face?¡± Kate asked


    Baillie sighed, ¡°Mom, if I be unattractive, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me drawing attention


    anymore, but did you ever think that my wife might leave me because she finds me ugly?¡±


    Kate was speechless.


    She suddenly remembered the first time she met her husband,


    He was wearing only one shoe, covered in mud, and sitting on arge rock.


    In that moment, he was so ugly that she wanted to turn around and leave, to find a divorcewyer.


    ¡°Good point¡± Kate admitted, looking somewhat taken aback.


    Baillie continued, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll behave.¡±


    ¡°You better!¡± Kate responded, looking somewhat exasperated, ¡°God help me, I hope Paige gives birth


    to a daughter this time. I can¡¯t handle any more men in this family!¡±


    Baillie obediently held his tongue.


    Suddenly, he remembered a call from ke half a month ago, in the middle of the night.


    He said that Kate¡¯s long overdue menopause had finally arrived!


    She was already irritable, but now she was even more so, and it was terrifying


    Baillie looked down at his feet, at the cheap slippers Paige had ordered online.


    He started to think that Paige would also reach menopause one day, and he should start preparing now


    to make her morefortable when the time


    Kate said a few more things to Baillie, but he didn¡¯t respond, lost in thought.


    Kate was speechless, and even more irritated!


    They arrived at the restaurant.


    Kate was feeling a headache, but as soon as she heard a soft, sweet ¡°Kate¡± her worries disappeared.


    Ivy ran happily towards her


    ¡°My sweet baby!¡± Kate hugged Ivy, ¡°Do you like your new room?¡±


    Ivy nodded enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling, and then whispered into Kate¡¯s ear, ¡°I found your secret


    stash of snacks.¡±


    Kateughed heartily and whispered back to Ivy, ¡°That¡¯s alright, just tell me whatever you want to eat. I


    promise I won¡¯t let your parents find out!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±¡±


    The two of them happily came to an agreement.


    1 heard that¡± Baillie said casually..


    ¡°Baillie, I¡¯ve helped you keep secrets before!¡± Ivy knew that Baillie wouldn¡¯t betray their secret after


    hearing this.


    Baillieughed helplessly, 1 know¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are they talking about? Paige asked, looking puzzled.


    ¡°What else could it be? Kate and Ivy are plotting to eat something behind my and Wayne¡¯s backs, and


    your husband is under Ivy¡¯s control, Rosalynn guessed urately from the side.


    Paige was shocked and pped her hands involuntarily


    ¡°it¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s serve the food¡± Kate called the waiter


    ¡°Mom, where are ke and Newell? Paige asked


    Kate smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, you must be tired from the long journey, let¡¯s eat first!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    The father and son duo came over after freshening up


    ¡°Paige, you look really good¡± Newell said with a smile


    ke, as always, was serious, ¡°Tell us what you want to eat¡±

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    ¡°Gotcha¡± Paige nodded.


    ke pulled out some cash from his casual pants pocket, ¡°Kids,e over. One for each of you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Rosalynn signaled Molly and Liam


    Cory and Ivy never hold back in situations like this.


    The four kids lined up by height and collected the cash.


    It¡¯s quite funny that ke¡¯s way seemed a bit too deliberate, since the boys clearly got less money than


    the girls.


    After the money was distributed, lunch began.


    Baillie had already informed the house about each guest¡¯s preferences.


    The table was filled with everyone¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Kate loves kids and was surprised and delighted to hear that the four kids sitting at the table all ranked


    first in their grades.


    Ivy mentioned that Liam was particrly good at math and also had a knack for chess.


    That night, when Liam returned to his room, there were loads more books.


    Until now, Liam hadn¡¯t received much care and love from his parents.


    For the first time, he felt exhausted from all the love and care.


    After lunch, Larkin arranged for the elders of the house to diagnose Wayne.


    ¡°Your body indeed needs some time to recover, you lost too much blood from your previous injury,¡± the


    silver-haired elder said while making his diagnosis. ¡°As for regaining your memories, you could try


    crystal healing, but¡­ you seem to be worrying too much, it¡¯s okay if the memories don¡¯te back.¡±


    Rosalynn tightly held Wayne¡¯s other hand, ¡°May I ask, can the medicine you prescribed help bnce


    his body?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± The elder nodded. ¡°But, Mr. Silverman needs to worry less.¡±


    Til make sure he does!¡± Rosalynn quickly said.


    The elder nced at Rosalynn, ¡°Never mind him, you have quite some issues yourself. Did you have a


    serious illness before?¡±


    Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Take good care of yourself. You young people don¡¯t cherish yourselves. You may not see any


    problems on your yearly check-up reports, but when problems doe, they¡¯ll be huge.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to his own diagnosis.


    But when the elder said this about Rosalynn, his face tightened immediately.


    ¡°Could you please check Rosalynn again? If there are any issues, let¡¯s treat them in time!¡± Paige was


    also quite anxious on the side.


    Erica also spoke up, ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why are you all so worried about her?¡± The elder waved his hand, annoyed by their fuss. ¡°Rx,


    what do you think I¡¯m here for?¡±


    After prescribing medicine for Wayne, the elder examined Rosalynn, ¡°The loss from childbirth was


    significant. Although you¡¯ve been trying to recover, you haven¡¯t made much progress.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s face filled with more guilt.


    After the diagnosis, the elder wrote a prescription.


    ¡°As for Mr. Silverman¡¯s amnesia, if you want to try crystal healing, go find Larkin. He¡¯s got the best


    skills!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded slightly


    Then she left the courtyard.


    Rosalynn nced at the hand that Wayne was tightly gripping


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked softly.


    Tm scared¡± Wayne answered sincerely. ¡°Darling, let Mr. Carter treat me. I want to regain my memory


    as soon as possible so I can go to work and you can go home to rest¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need him to treat you¡± Rosalynn shook her head without hesitation. She looked at Wayne


    gently, ¡°Let¡¯s just take it slow on regaining your memory. Regaining memory and you going to work,


    they¡¯re not contradictory¡±

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Rosalynn¡¯s thought process was pretty straightforward right now.


    Though the old man¡¯s method might fast-track Wayne¡¯s memory recovery.


    But to her, it seemed a bit too much like taking shortcuts.


    The old man had been vague, implying that not all of Wayne¡¯s past memories were necessarily good


    ones.


    So, she chose not to gamble on it anymore.


    Rosalynn decided to take it slow, focus on getting healthier first. As for memory, whether it came back


    or not, it didn¡¯t matter much to her anymore.


    Let bygones be bygones. She cared more about the future of their family.


    Wayne opened his mouth.


    Seemed like he wanted to say something, but ended up saying nothing, just nodded obediently.


    Ever since Paige announced that she was returning to Norhaven to have her baby, Kate had been


    preparing everything she could.


    Despite having been preparing for a while, she still felt like something was missing.


    As Paige¡¯s due dateing close, her legs had started to swell a bit.


    Paige wanted a natural birth, so to ensure a smooth delivery, she¡¯d go for a walk for an hour every


    evening after dinner.


    While in H City, she¡¯d stroll around in Rosalynn¡¯s garden.


    But in Norhaven, she had more options.


    At dusk.


    Six adults and four kids would head out to the nearby river to watch the sunset.


    Before they left, Newell ran out and stopped Baillie.


    ¡°Baillie, can you help me with something?¡± he asked.


    Baillie looked at Paige.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige smiled and nudged him gently. ¡°Go help Newell. I can go for a walk with Rosalynn and the


    others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯lle to you soon.¡± Baillie¡¯s big hand softly caressed Paige¡¯s lower back, then he


    followed Newell.


    Erica said in a low voice, ¡°Newell seems so down-to-earth, can¡¯t believe he¡¯s running such a big


    company!¡±


    Now, the Scott family¡¯s business was mainly divided into four parts.


    Newell and Luke each managed one part, while ke and Kate each handled another.


    ¡°At home, they¡¯re like this, but I¡¯ve been to a shareholders¡¯ meeting with Baillie, and I couldn¡¯t even


    recognize those two power-yers there!¡± Paige said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s when I understood why Luna


    chose them¡±


    Luna was also a very capable woman, she didn¡¯t work at the Scott family¡¯spany, but started her


    own enterprise.


    Once they were outside, the kids were like little birds set free.


    The usually quiet Molly also joined Ivy in a yful water fight by the riverside.


    Rosalynn was momentarily distracted and found four soaking wet kids in front of her, including her own


    son.


    Erica worried the kids might catch a cold, ¡°Should we go back and change clothes?¡±


    Rosalynn waved it off, ¡°don¡¯t worry. If they get sick, they¡¯ll learn not to y like this next time.¡±


    As she was speaking, Wayne suddenly shouted, ¡°Max!¡±


    Just as his words fell, there was a loud ssh.


    Max had gleefully jumped off a small bridge and into the river.


    Then he frolicked happily in the clear water.


    Wayne was speechless


    He and Ivy had just gone through all the trouble to give him a bath a couple of days ago!!


    ¡°Max, you¡¯re awesome!!¡±


    Ivy was initially startled when she saw Max jump into the river, then she saw him turn around and start


    swimming back, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    The little girl jumped up and down excitedly, shouting, ¡°Max can swim!¡±


    Soon, Max was back on shore.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Walking on the cobblestones, under the setting sun, the dog was eagerly shaking its fur


    For a moment, it seemed like a rainbow halo appeared around him.


    He shook off the water from his body, his tongue hanging out, and happily ran towards the children,


    Just when the adults thought he was about to knock over the two kids, he dashed right past them, back


    to the bridge, and jumped off again. Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Rosalynn and the others had a good chuckle as well


    She linked arms with Wayne and whispered, ¡°Wayne, if you hadn¡¯t saved Max back then, we wouldn¡¯t


    have this heartwarming scene¡±


    Wayne suddenly felt that giving Max baths, no matter how tiring, was worth it


    Rosalynn loved it so much, they¡¯d have to bring Max here to take a dip every day.


    ¡°Mommy! I want to jump too!¡±


    Wayne¡¯s thoughts came to an abrupt halt.


    He watched his daughter run back happily, ¡°Dad, can I jump in the water?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not?¡±


    Several adults spoke at the same time.


    Ivy immediately lowered her head.


    ¡°Honey, if you want to y in the water, we can do it at home. Kate¡¯s house has arge swimming pool,


    and the water is heated!¡± Paigeforted Ivy ¡°Okay¡±


    Ivy was as easy to coax as ever.


    She was disappointed for a moment, but quickly turned back to watch Max swim ashore, chuckling.


    ¡°Kids, you can y by the river, but don¡¯t get too close to the water. If you fall in, it would be very


    dangerous. Got it?¡±


    Rosalynn warned her.


    The kids all nodded their heads.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Molly nodded too, but she was full of rebellion inside


    She wouldn¡¯t drown. She was good at swimming and could hold her breath for a minute and a half


    underwater!


    But, Molly¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    She found herself liking being treated as an ordinary child by Rosalynn.


    The setting sun in the sky slowly turned into a single, full yolk-like orb.


    Erica and Larkin quickly left the main group to enjoy some alone time.


    Rosalynn was with Paige, and Wayne was with her.


    ¡°How many times do you think Max will jump?¡± Paige curiously watched Max running towards the


    bridge again.


    This was his fourth time.


    The dog seemed never to tire.


    No wonder he could outdo Calvin in strength!


    Rosalynn recorded Max¡¯s diving process and sent it to Hria.


    Soon enough, a video call from Calvin came in.


    ¡°Ivy¡±


    Rosalynn called to her daughter who was picking up pebbles.


    ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°Come here, live stream Max¡¯s diving for Calvin¡¯


    As soon as Ivy heard this, she ran back right away, enthusiastically answering the video call ¡°Uncle


    Calvin!¡±


    Tvy!¡± Calvin¡¯s serious face broke into a smile when he saw Ivy, ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having so much fun! Calvin, I¡¯m live-streaming Max¡¯s diving for you!¡± Ivy reassured Calvin while


    talking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is his fourth dive! Max¡¯s swimming skills are great!¡±


    Rosalynn watched her daughter with amusement, chatting away while live-streaming for Calvin and


    heading towards the riverbank.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Paige suddenly patted her round belly. ¡°Look at lvy! Take a good look!¡±

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Some say that during pregnancy, whoever you spend the most time looking at, your kid will end up


    resembling. Paige loves Ivy. To her, Ivy was as precious as a treasure. Even though Ivy was getting


    more and more active, and Paige¡¯s energy was struggling to keep up, she still adored her. She kept


    wishing that her own child would be as cute as Ivy. Of course, even if her kid didn¡¯t turn out as lively


    and adorable as Ivy, that was okay. As long as they were healthy and happy, that was all that mattered


    Rosalynn found the whole thing hrious. She spotted Ivy finding a big rock and sitting down obediently


    Her round head looked like a little mushroom. She was facing her phone, doing a live stream seriously.


    Rosalynn could imagine her mouth must be constantly talking. Just when the atmosphere was the best,


    a fawning voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Hey, are you Mr. and Mrs. Silverman?¡± The three of them involuntarily turned their heads toward the


    source of the voice.


    There were actually many private estates nearby the Scott family¡¯s property, and it wasmon to see


    people from other families out for a walk. At first, Rosalynn thought they were probably neighbors, so


    she was nning to nod politely. But the next moment, she noticed one of the two people approaching,


    a young woman, was staring at Paige.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked coldly


    Wayne nced at his wife and concluded, yup, she didn¡¯t like these two. So he didn¡¯t bother to put on a


    friendly face either.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Regina, and this is my daughter Jennifer. We¡¯re rted to Luna Regina had dealt with a lot


    of big shots, so she was used to their aloofnessText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, hello,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hand, which had been resting on Paige¡¯s waist, tightened at the mention of their


    names.


    Paige looked at her in confusion. Rosalynn¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t escape Regina¡¯s eyes. Everyone knew


    Paige¡¯s friend had a big background ¨C the heir of the Jared Group and thedy of the Bane


    Corporation.


    ¡°Ah, you must be Baillie¡¯s new wife, right?¡± Regina finally shifted her gaze to Paige.


    ¡°Hello¡± Paige nodded.


    ¡°Paige?¡± Jennifer, with a insincere smile on her face, said, ¡°I was thinking, I could meet you at your


    wedding with Baillie. But I¡¯ve been waiting and waiting. and the wedding never came. Instead, I hear


    you¡¯re expecting. Baillie really should¡¯ve gotten married to you first, having a baby before the wedding,


    who knows how much gossip that¡¯s gonna stir!¡±


    With thatment, she might as well have said straight out that Baillie didn¡¯t value Paige enough to


    marry her first, and that getting pregnant before marriage was shameless. Paige finally understood why


    Rosalynn was so cold towards these two, and why she had pulled her close.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    Paige didn¡¯t like this Jennifer chick.


    ¡°You got it.¡± Rosalynn replied with a smirk, TI tell Baillie exactly what you said. Man, what on earth was


    he thinking? Thanks for the heads-up, Ms. Baldie.¡±


    Jennifer and Regina immediately lost color in their faces.


    ¡°What are you bbing about, girl? Of course Baillie knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± Regina eximed, torn


    between anger and amusement. She then turned to Rosalynn with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, my


    daughter tends to talk without thinking. I¡¯m aware of the bereavement in Paige¡¯s family which dyed


    the wedding. Please don¡¯t bring it up with Baillie, we don¡¯t want to cause misunderstandings¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, sorry about that, Paige. I totally forgot about the tragedy in your family. I shouldn¡¯t have said


    what I did!¡± Jennifer apologized overly quickly. before her mother could finish.


    Regina felt like giving her a good kick.


    ¡°Running your mouth isn¡¯t a good habit.¡± Paige red at Jennifer, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors about


    me online? I¡¯m known to have a bad temper. With my family spoiling me, even I¡¯m scared of my


    outbursts.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Next time you spew nonsense in front of me, I might just lose it. Then you¡¯ll be running to Baillie with


    tears in your eyes!¡± Paige continued.


    She was naturally cute and unthreatening


    But such words from her seemed rather odd.


    ¡°You!¡±


    This was Jennifer¡¯s first encounter with Paige.


    She seemed even smaller in person than in her online pictures.


    Rumors had circted online


    About how she had been badly bullied in her previous home.


    Jennifer had assumed she would be easy to handle


    But her words were sharper than expected!


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Regina held Jennifer back. ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯ve spoiled this child. I¡¯ll give her a good


    talking-to when we get home. You guys go ahead and enjoy your walk. We won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡±


    With that, Regina dragged the disgruntled Jennifer away


    Once they were a little further away, Regina muttered under her breath, ¡°How dare you show


    discontent towards Paige in front of Rosalynn? Haven¡¯t you heard, you don¡¯t mess with the Jared¡¯s.


    They¡¯re notorious for their vengeful streak.¡±


    ¡°How vengeful can they be, if I roll my eyes at them will they wish death upon my entire family?¡±


    Jennifer snapped back, ¡°What tricks did Paige use to trick Baillie into marrying her? Did you see how


    weird she was acting just now?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Regina shot her daughter a furious nce, ¡°Can¡¯t you learn from your mother to have a little


    patience? When I was with your father, wasn¡¯t he also seeing Luna¡¯s mother? And look where am I


    now?¡±


    Jennifer kept silent


    Regina continued, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a man who doesn¡¯t cheat. Don¡¯t focus on Baillie¡¯s wife,


    focus on Baillie himself. Once you¡¯ve won his heart, that woman won¡¯t matter. Get it?¡±


    Jennifer huffed in annoyance.


    Who in their right mind would want to be the other woman?


    But right now, there were no other options.


    it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Jennifer snapped, ¡°If you had been stricter, how would Baillie have ended up married


    to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve known he was so eager to get hitched early, he didn¡¯t evenplete his studies before


    getting married!¡± Regina paused, ¡°I have a hunch Luna had something to do with it behind the scenes.


    Everyone knows Baillie is the most likely heir to the Scott family fortune. She just doesn¡¯t want us to


    have a better life or higher status than her!¡±


    The fact that Luna had married the eldest son of the Scott family, even after more than a decade, was


    something Regina couldn¡¯tprehend or ept.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, it kept her up at night, fuming


    She had carefully plotted, driving Luna¡¯s mother to her death, and deliberately stopped her from


    continue studying


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Luna¡¯s grandmother suddenly showing up at the Baldie¡¯s and taking Luna away, she


    would¡¯ve sold Luna off to some random family. having pocketed the money


    The year Luna was taken away, she had already found a man for Luna who was eighteen years her


    older than her and suffered from infantile paralysis!

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    Luna¡¯s grandma suddenly barged in, and ruined all her ns!


    Luna¡¯s dad, didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed by the situation, didn¡¯t stop Luna from being taken away.


    He even med himself that day, thinking he was too hard on Luna


    Regina knew Luna¡¯s grandma didn¡¯t have much money. She spent most of her savings on Luna¡¯s sick


    mother back then.


    Nobody saw iting.


    Luna¡¯s grandma actually managed to send Luna abroad to study, to a top ten school!


    This gave her the chance to meet some big shot named Newell, and her life took a drastic turn!


    Regina will never forget, when she heard Luna was marrying into the high and mighty Scott family, she


    felt like the sky was falling.


    It must be Luna¡± Jennifer¡¯s angry voice cut through Regina¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I heard Luna bought a set of


    jewelry worth more than two million dors for Paige


    This news broke when Paige¡¯s mom passed away. The snitch was a salesman from a high-end jewelry


    brand, who said Luna had a whole set of jewelry custom-made in the store just to cheer up a grieving


    Paige.


    All the pieces had Paige¡¯s name on them.


    Once the news hit the web, someone quickly told Jennifer.


    This guy and Jennifer were always at each other¡¯s throats.


    After showing her the news, he taunted her with a fake smile, ¡°Your sister is so generous to Paige, why


    doesn¡¯t she buy you some nice bags and clothes you¡¯re still wearing knock-offs, it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡±


    Jennifer was mad and hated Luna even more.


    The Baldie family had fallen from grace, her dad didn¡¯t get much of the family fortune, although they


    were still doing better than most people, but that was it, just doing okay.


    Splurging on luxury goods meant saving up for months just to buy something not too expensive.


    When Luna got epted into a prestigious overseas university, Jennifer, who wasn¡¯t exactly a star


    student, instantly wanted to study abroad.


    But they couldn¡¯t afford it.


    These were Jennifer¡¯s sore spots.


    Now, the two-million-dor jewelry set was another thorn in her side.


    In her twisted mind, Baillie should be marrying her, and if she married Baillie, that two-million-dor


    jewelry set would be hers!


    Because of Paige and Luna, she missed out on rubbing shoulders with high society!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Two million dors¡± worth of jewelry?¡± Regina¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She nced back


    at Paige and her group in the distance and spat, ¡°Luna is such an ungrateful wretch. Her dad is


    struggling, but she¡¯s giving away two million dors to strangers!¡±


    ¡°No sane person would do this, so I¡¯m saying, there must be something fishy going on between Paige


    and Lunall Jennifer insisted, seething with rage.


    ¡°Jennifer, we need to pull ourselves together and make Baillie ours!¡± Regina dered firmly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll


    get back at Luna and Paige!¡±


    11 make sure of it!¡±


    The mother and daughter seemed to be fueled with determination.


    Then, Jennifer looked up and saw the tall and handsome Baillie, carrying a bag, walking towards them


    while talking on the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s Babe!¡±


    Jennifer got excited instantly


    ¡°Tone it down, don¡¯t get too excited like when you saw Baillie at noon!¡± Regina warned.


    Balle soon noticed Regina and Jennifer blocking his way.


    He ended his call


    With a polite nod thatcked any intention of greeting, he tried to walk past them.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡°Baillie Jennifer suddenly called out to him.


    Baillie was at a loss for words


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, sounding indifferent.


    ¡°Dad and my brother went to find Newell, something about my brother¡¯s job¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, not my business, I gotta deliver some fruits to my wife now. About your brother¡¯s job issue, you


    better ask Newell,¡±


    Baillie cut Jennifer off.


    Then, he gestured at the bag in his hand.


    Jennifer instinctively nced at it.


    Inside were peeled grapes, cut strawberries, and a drink.


    ¡°Alright, Baillie, off you go!¡± Regina immediately said to Baillie, ¡°We just bumped into Paige as well,


    what a coincidence!¡±


    Baillie¡¯s expression softened a bit, he nodded without saying a word and quickly headed towards Paige


    ¡°Mom! Why are you praising that woman!¡± Jennifer said angrily.


    ¡°Baillie¡¯s smitten with her now, don¡¯t you dare badmouthing her in front of him!¡± Regina said, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    Baillie just get called away by Newell? Howe he¡¯s saying now he won¡¯t deal with your brother¡¯s job


    issue?¡±


    The Baldie family had discussed it on their way here.


    Although on the surface, Luna doesn¡¯t involve herself in the business of the Scott family.


    But they don¡¯t know whether she would influence Newell, what if she starts meddling with Randal¡¯s


    business in her capacity as Newell¡¯s wife?


    Therefore, they decided to make Newell ask Baillie, to take Randal to H City to find a job.


    Whether it¡¯s Bane Corporation, the Jared Group, or even Baillie¡¯s ownpany, they heard Paige¡¯s


    company is also a good one.


    All in all, there are many options in H City


    ¡°Mom, my brother is impulsive and foolish, like he¡¯s got a screw loose, how could Baillie possibly


    ept him? I¡¯ve said this before!¡± Jennifer said.


    The Baldie family holds males in high regard


    Even though her life isn¡¯t bad,pared to her brother, she has a tougher time.


    These past years, he¡¯s always talking about investing in this, investing in that.


    And ended up losing a fortune, half of the already scarce savings at home are gone!


    With that money, she could have studied abroad!


    But their parents are biased!


    They¡¯d rather let their son lose all that money, than use it to send their daughter overseas to further her


    studies!


    ¡°How can you talk about your brother like that?¡± Regina said angrily. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, one day


    your dad and I will be gone, your only support will be your brother


    Jennifer rolled her eyes again.


    Regina kept talking, but Jennifer couldn¡¯t take any of it in, she just watched Baillie¡¯s retreating figure.


    How can someone be so good-looking that even their back view is captivating?


    She thought of the small bag Baillie was carrying


    She had seen this model in a magazine before, it¡¯s a limited edition with only 19 produced worldwide,


    such an expensive bag, and he used it to carry food and drinks for Paige!


    Jennifer started to feel a sense of imbnce.


    That old saying echoed in her mind again.


    All these were supposed to be hers!


    Whether it¡¯s the limited edition bag, or Baillie¡­..


    No matter what, no matter the cost, she¡¯s gonna take it all back!

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    As soon as Regina and Jennifer left.


    Paige immediately started bbing. 1 feel like that woman named Jennifer hates me, probably


    because of Baillie! No wonder his mother wired me more money after lunch¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Baillie only has eyes for you. No one else even registers on his radar¡± Rosalynn tried to


    soothe Paige.


    Paige looked at Rosalynn in surprise, ¡°Rosalynn, when did you start spewing such cheesy love lines?


    It¡¯s giving me the creeps¡±


    Rosalynn burst intoughter, Is it really that cheesy?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Paige affirmed.


    Rosalynn leaned in and whispered to Paige, ¡°You know, Wayne is really into these cheesy lines. He¡¯s


    always thrilled when I say it once in a while.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No way, but that would be so fake!


    The two of them huddled together, whispering while Wayne stood by, watching.


    He could tell they were talking about him, but seeing Rosalynn so happy made him happy too.


    ¡°What are you two gossiping about so happily? Baillie had just arrived and saw Rosalynn and Paige


    huddled close together, looking rather jolly ¡°Baillie¡¯s here.¡±Rosalynn moved away from Paige, ¡°Did you


    bump into anyone on your way?¡±


    Baille nced at Rosalynn, ¡°You mean, Luna¡¯s rtives?¡±


    ¡°Just Luna¡¯s rtives? I think that Jennifer girl has a thing for you.¡± Rosalynn spoke candidly, Paige


    looks like she¡¯s about to blow a fuse¡± Paige lightly tugged Rosalynn¡¯s hand, hinting her to stop talking


    After all, she was Luna¡¯s rtive and Paige didn¡¯t want to put Baillie in a tough spot.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She trusted Baillie, there wouldn¡¯t be anything going on between him and Jennifer.


    ¡°Did she pick on you?¡± Baillie frowned.


    ¡°Not exactly, I didn¡¯t give her the chance! Paige seemed quite self-satisfied, ¡°She looked like she was


    about to burst into tears.¡±


    Baillie still looked a bit upset, he handed Paige some grapes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have my brother get


    them to leave tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±Paige hurriedly stopped him, ¡°She¡¯s Luna¡¯s rtive, let¡¯s wait for Luna toe back.¡±


    ¡°Luna already knows, she¡¯s flying back soon.¡± Baillie gestured Paige to eat the grapes.


    Paige popped one into her mouth, ¡°How could they treat Luna like that and still have the nerve toe


    to us?¡± she grumbled.


    She only knew a bit about Luna¡¯s situation.


    But even with that little information, she found the Baldie family to be particrly repugnant


    Forget about them.¡± Baillie lowered his head, hiding the disgust in his eyes.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in Luna¡¯s disputes with them


    Luna and Newell would take care of it themselves.


    However, if these impudent people were to cause trouble for Paige, that would be a different story.


    Just then


    Another loud ssh was heard


    Baillie had noticed the kids ying by the river earlier


    He immediately looked up alertly


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s Max Paige quickly assured, he¡¯s taken a liking to that bridge and this river, it¡¯s already¡±


    Page looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally taking a few minutes break, this is its twelfth jump into the river¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°Might


    have to find a cart to drag the dog back soon!¡±


    Even a human couldn¡¯t swim like Max has been doing, let alone a dog?


    But things weren¡¯t as bad as Rosalynn imagined


    Mar was tough, he slowly made his way back home


    He theny down outside the living room, started snoring like thunder, and fell into a deep sleep


    He couldn¡¯t be woken up no matter how much they called


    After finishing her wo


    Cate saw ivy squatting next to the dog looking worried, she immediately went over to ask about the


    situation.


    Ivy told Kate the whole story in a clear and vivid way

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    Kateughed so hard over the story.


    She then rapidly recorded a video of Max sleeping like a log and shared it in the family group chat.


    Ivy was speechless.


    ¡°Kate, how am I supposed to put Max to bed?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, I¡¯ll find someone to carry him back!¡±


    Kateughed even harder, pping her thigh in amusement.


    Then¡­


    After a while¡­


    A few hefty bodyguards wiped Max down with towel and heaved him back to Rosalynn¡¯s yard like


    carrying a pig.


    Throughout the whole process, Max was snoring and even rolling his eyes back in his sleep without a


    hint of waking up.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Kate, meanwhile, took a bunch of photos.


    Late into the night, with silence all around¡­


    Kate¡¯sughter echoed from her yard, interspersed with ke¡¯s exasperated sighs.


    ¡°Honey, is this dog really that funny?¡±


    Kate abruptly stoppedughing and looked at ke.


    ke immediatelyughed: ¡°It¡¯s hrious! So darn funny!¡±


    Meanwhile, as they wereughing¡­


    Newell was getting ready to step out.


    His wife had canceled all her ns and rushed back with their kids when she learned that the Baldie


    family was here.


    Since there were no direct flights avable at thest minute and it took time to request a private flight


    route, she had bought tickets to H City. She didn¡¯t ask Newell to pick them up.


    But after some thought, Newell decided to go pick up his wife and kids anyway.


    At dawn¡­


    Luna, wearing sunsses, stepped out of the airport with her two sons and saw Newell waiting for


    them.


    Newell had put on a bit of weight over the years.


    He wasn¡¯t as handsome as he used to be.


    But he had gained a certain adorable goofiness.


    Luna¡¯s nose tingled at the sight of him.


    She fought back tears.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe? You drove all the way here, does your back hurt?¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Newell wrapped his arm around her waist and gave her a gentle hug. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    The only hurdle that Luna couldn¡¯t ovee in her life was probably her own family.


    She had been trying her best to distance herself from them, but they had the audacity to show up on


    her doorstep.


    Even thinking about ruining Baillie and Paige¡¯spany!


    ¡°Did mom scold you?¡± Luna asked with a lump in her throat.


    Newell chuckled: ¡°No, but if I mess up and let you get wronged, she definitely will!¡±


    Lunaughed: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to show them what I¡¯m capable of, so you won¡¯t get scolded!¡±


    Newell nodded and then looked at their sleepy sons: ¡°You two, did you give mom a hard time?¡±


    ¡°Nope, we just carried bags and ran errands!¡± the elder son quickly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!


    ¡°Dad, is Paige back? When is her baby due?¡± the younger son asked.


    ¡°Should be soon¡¯ Newell replied, holding his wife¡¯s hand, pushing the luggage, and heading towards


    the elevator.


    Luna looked at her husband, her heart still filled with unease.


    apter


    On her first night in Norhaven, Rosalynn surprisingly had a really good night¡¯s sleep. She¡¯s not one to


    sleep in, so by the time she woke up, the sun was shining brightly.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    She quickly got out of bed to find Cory and Wayne assisting Max in cleaning off the unidentified


    substances that got stuck to him during yesterday¡¯s escapades at the river beach. The father and son


    duo were quiet, no one giving the dog a hard time. This silence was more nerve-wracking for Max, who


    sat there, too afraid to move, looking as obedient as can be, a stark contrast to the diving pro he was


    yesterday.


    Noticing Rosalynn, Cory softly asked, ¡°Did you sleep well, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I did, honey,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Wayne also turned to look at her, ¡°Your breakfast is on the table in the living room, it¡¯s all your favorite.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded and walked over to give Wayne a peck on the forehead, then turned to look at Max


    who seemed a bit nervous and didn¡¯t dare to look at her.


    ¡°I thought you were gonna sleep all day. Going for another swim today?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Max just grunted in response.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Still sleeping?¡± Rosalynn inquired further.


    ¡®She¡¯s in ss,¡± Cory answered, ¡°Molly and Felix have gone out for their exercise.¡±


    In reality, they were out for a twenty-kilometer morning run.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m the onlyzybones in the house,¡± Rosalynn said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Mommy, you rarely get a day off, you should sleep in!¡± Cory responded, as he continued to clean off


    some more seeds.


    Just then, Erica came over.


    ¡°You¡¯re up too?¡± Rosalynn was slightly taken aback.


    Erica¡¯s sleep schedule had been adjusted by Larkin. Previously, she was only seen at night, and


    nowhere to be found during the day.


    ¡°Luna is back,¡± Erica whispered, ¡°Seems like there¡¯s some family drama going on!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡± Rosalynn immediately asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you checked the group chat?¡± Erica pulled out her phone to show Rosalynn.


    The message disyed was from Paige: ¡°Luna is back, there¡¯s family drama, I¡¯m going over to back


    her up!¡±


    Rosalynn was bbergasted.


    A pregnant woman on the verge of giving birth is going to a dispute scene for backup?


    ¡°Wayne, stay home and watch over these four munchkins, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Four munchkins, three kids, one dog.


    Wayne looked worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Mike with me, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Rosalynn¡¯s seen it all, she won¡¯t bat an eyelid even at real bullets, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s


    go!¡± Erica grabbed Rosalynn and ran out. Wayne was speechless.


    That sinking feeling of dislike towards Erica returned.


    That feeling, even with lost memories, instinct would still drive it.


    After all, Wayne really didn¡¯t like Rosalynn hanging out with Erica.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    On one hand, there¡¯s Erica¡¯s bad rep.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    On the other hand, Erica sometimes acts without thinking, which affects Rosalynn.


    The lobby.


    ¡°Luna, repeat what you just said Rosalynn just arrived to see Jordon mming the table.


    This scene was familiar.


    Rosalynn nced at Erica.


    ¡°No matter how many times I say it, it¡¯s the same. I have no obligation to you or your children. If you


    can¡¯t afford food or medical care, then sue me. Whatever the court orders me to pay, I¡¯ll pay. Don¡¯t think


    about anything else!¡±


    Luna replied coldly


    ¡°Luna, your dad and I fell in love freely after your mom passed away, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Regina, can you stop kidding around? Since you ignored my previous warning and have no shame, I


    don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Luna stared at Regina, ¡°I just want to know, that person who said that my mom


    and I would bring my father bad luck, you knew him before, didn¡¯t you??¡±


    Regina¡¯s face froze, saying, ¡°How could I possibly know him?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Luna lowered her eyelids, ¡®Bring that person in!¡±


    After a while, a skinny, white-haired man with one blind eye was brought in.


    As soon as Regina saw this man, her mind was blown.


    ¡°Ms. Terence!¡± The old man shouted as soon as he saw Regina, then turned to Luna and said, ¡°It¡¯s her!


    It¡¯s her! She gave me a sum of money to say t were bad luck!¡±


    ¡°What a scoundrell Randal suddenly got angry and kicked the old man.


    Kate was sitting in the main seat.


    Without a word, her bodyguard fromst night stepped forward, grabbed Randal¡¯s arm and threw him


    on the ground.


    Randal screamed in pain.


    Regina and Jordon were shocked ¡°What are you doing! Why are you hitting my son!¡±


    Kate was drinking water and suddenly put the cup on the table.


    The hall was quiet


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Kate, including the members of the Baldie family.


    that you


    and


    your mother


    ¡°You guys are funny. What do you think this ce is? Do you think you can kick whoever you want in


    this house?¡± Kate looked at Randal with contempt, ¡°Such an uncultured boy


    Randal was very angry at being scolded by Kate, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back and could only grit his


    teeth in anger.


    ¡°Since you guys brought your problems to my house, I guess I have to step in, right?¡± Kate continued,


    ¡°Mr. Baldie, I have no power to interfere with your life, but let¡¯s be honest, this old man¡¯s words are not


    urate at all. Think about it, if you treated Luna and her mother well, now that Luna is married into my


    family, would I treat the Baldie family badly? Even if your son is a fool, our family would still take care of


    him.¡±


    Jordon¡¯s face turned very livid.


    He recognized the skinny old man.


    At the same time, he was somewhat convinced by the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right either Kate shook her head. ¡°If my Luna grew up by your side, she might lose her lock


    because of you and wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be part of my family So, ording to this theory,


    it should be said that you, Mr. Baldie, are the one who brings bad luck, right? Luna and her mother


    were really unlucky to meet you!¡± Enca was surprised and even started pping for Kate silently.


    ¡°Kase don¡¯t go too far Jordon roared, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, do the men in your family have a problem


    with their taste, and they only like women who are not worth it? Both Luna and Paige are!


    Before Jordon finished


    Mike A sold vorce rang out derden subconsciously looked over, but didn¡¯t see who it was gapnded


    on his face.


    The offer prone torce was so strong that Jordon felt like he was about to be killed gerunt in ce tell


    dizzy to the ground and saw fus own teeth knocked out by the p

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Everything happened so fast.


    Jordon couldn¡¯t even react in time, staring at his own teeth, the taste of blood filling his mouth.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± Regina was the first to react. She shouted and rushed towards Jordon.


    Randal looked up, his


    gaze coldlynded on the man who hit his son, Mike.


    Mike usually seemed friendly and nice when he was with the kids.


    But now, he seemed fierce and intimidating. He lowered his eyelids and stared at Randal, who was


    short and smallpared to him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°So, the Scott family is all about bullying the weak, huh?¡± Randal stood his ground, not daring to step


    forward, but pointing his finger at the Scott family. At this moment, Rosalynn strolled over leisurely.


    ¡°With so many witnesses, there¡¯s no need to use people right off the bat. I¡¯m the one who hit him,


    what does this have to do with the Scott family?¡¯


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, this is our family matter, how could you hit someone so casually?¡± Regina¡¯s eyes were


    full of tears, as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    Rosalynn snorted, looking at the still dazed Jordon, ¡°I don¡¯t meddle in the Baldie family¡¯s affairs, but if


    someone disrespects my family this p is respect for Kate. Or do you think a p is all you get?¡±


    Regina turned pale. Jordon did mention Paige Owens just now.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Jordon finally snapped back to reality, pushing away Regina who tried to


    stop him, and loudly questioning Rosalynn, ¡®Everyone knows about Paige, Baillie¡¯s wife¡¯s scandal! If


    she¡¯s not a slut, then who is?!¡±


    Jordon was the youngest child of the Baldie family. He was always doted on by his parents. Even


    though he didn¡¯t get much advantage in the inheritance dispute, he¡¯s been livingfortably thanks to


    the family¡¯s legacy.


    It¡¯s safe to say that Jordon¡¯s life has always been smooth sailing.


    Now, to be pped so hard in public, and by Rosalynn, a younger generation, his pride was severely


    hurt.


    Regardless of who the opponent was, Jordon started yelling.


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡± Kate suddenlyughed, ¡°Paige and that man were in a consensual rtionship, not


    rted by blood. What¡¯s wrong with that? Do you know what a ¡®slut¡¯ is? You, who¡¯s having affairs and


    cheating, you¡¯re the real ¡®slut¡¯.¡±


    Jordon was rendered speechless, then he turned to the silent Luna, shouting, ¡°Luna, you¡¯re just gonna


    stand there and let them bully me? Do you really want me to reveal your secrets too?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna seemed to be lost in thought, but Jordon¡¯s yell seemed to make her determined. She looked up,


    no longer angry, no longer contemptuous, no longer excited, just calmly looking at Jordon with a


    swollen face.


    Jordon met Luna¡¯s gaze and had a sudden bad feeling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Luna said calmly.


    It seemed as if she was suddenly filled with an invincible strength.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go about our own business.¡± Kate seemed to sense something, raising her hand to signal


    everyone to leave.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Luna said with a determined look in her eyes.


    Jordon seemed to sense something, quickly saying, ¡®Forget it, as your father, I don¡¯t want to hurt you,


    since you don¡¯t want to help Randal, then¡­


    ¡°When I was young, I was raped by one of Jordon¡¯s card buddies.¡± Luna calmly revealed a shocking


    secret.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Jordon looked at Luna in surprise, ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Guys, Luna¡¯s lying here, don¡¯t take her


    words seriously!¡±


    In Jordon¡¯s world, if a woman is vited, she¡¯s seen as tainted, like some outcast for everybody to spit


    on.


    Of course, Jordon wasn¡¯t trying to clear things up in such a hurry for Luna, his daughter¡¯s sake.


    But¡­


    ¡°Do you not have the pictures?¡± Luna fired back fiercely, ¡°How many years have you been ckmailing


    me with those disgraceful pictures? How much money have you squeezed out of me? Are you afraid


    you can¡¯t milk me for more now?¡±


    ¡°You shameless bitch!¡± Jordon pointed at Luna, raising his voice in anger, and then perhaps realizing


    his cash cow was about to dry up, he turned to Kate and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t rape! Luna seduced someone


    for a measly ten bucks! Don¡¯t let this shameless woman pull tricks on you¡±


    Jordon finished with a smug smile, throwing a provocative look at Luna.


    As if his words would tarnish Luna¡¯s reputation once and for all, and send her down the drain.


    Just then, the sound of another crisp p echoed.


    Newell Scott, who showed up out of nowhere, stormed up to Jordon, pped him and knocked him to


    the ground


    ¡°Are you even human? Bastard! Luna is your daughter, instead of protecting her, you set her up!


    Threatening her with pictures! You¡¯re not human! Trash! You¡¯re trash!¡± Newell, usually a mild-mannered


    man, was now like a beast provoked, pummeling Jordon with one punch after another.


    ¡°Newell!¡±


    Luna snapped out of it and quickly tried to pull Newell away.


    But Newell was too furious to stop.


    He always knew Luna, his wife, had her own unspoken pain.


    When he was dating her, she told him that she had suffered a lot, both physically and emotionally. She


    didn¡¯t trust love, and didn¡¯t want to put her future in the hands of a


    man.


    But he loved her so much that he kept pursuing her, gradually weaving himself into her life.


    After a long time, Newell finally won Luna over!


    Over the years, he¡¯s been taking care of her, watching her transform from the woman he first met.


    Luna was happier more often.


    Newell thought that the painful past Luna didn¡¯t want to talk about had been healed under his care.


    But he never expected that while he was trying to heal Luna¡¯s pain, Jordon, that bastard, kept


    reopening her wounds!


    ¡°What are you waiting for, pull Newell off him.¡± Kate signaled Baillie and Luke to step in after watching


    the fight for a while.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They stepped forward and pulled Newell away.


    ¡°Bastard, wait for it, I will make your whole family wish you were dead!¡± Newell¡¯s eyes were bloodshot,


    his expression more ferocious than ever.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Luna stepped forward and gently hugged Newell, ¡°I stopped caring a long time ago.¡±


    Newell¡¯s rage dissipated in Luna¡¯s embrace.


    He held Luna tightly.


    Regina, who was standing dumbfounded, watched with her eyes rolling under her eyelids. Even the


    usually gentle Newell was provoked by Jordon, the fool. It seemed like the rtionship between the


    Baldie family and the Scott family was headed for aplete breakdown this time.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Regina fell to her knees, crying out in pain, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡±


    Regina cried out loud, then red at the Scott family. ¡°Newell, you hit your father-inw. How could you


    be so heartless? If this gets out, people will look down on you!!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Randal chimed in, ¡°Newell,


    we should sort out family matters internally. How about this, you help me with my job, and I promise


    Luna¡¯s issue and what happened today won¡¯t get out!¡±


    Randal and his mom Regina were on the same page.


    Seeing Randal say what she wanted to say, Regina shut up and just cried silently, as if they were hard


    done by.


    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Luna, hugging Newell, coldly told Randal, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have brought this up


    here if I nned to keep it a secret. I¡¯m not the one to me. Jordon didn¡¯t protect me, it¡¯s that man


    who¡¯s a lowlife. Why should I feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Randal turned pale, ¡°What about Newell? He hit somebody!¡±


    ¡°So what if he did?¡± Kate said impatiently, ¡°The Scott family has never cared about what others think. If


    you want to make a fuss, I can just expose all the dirtyundry of the Baldie family!¡±


    ¡°Kate, my family has media resources all over the world. If needed, I can help you spread the word,


    ensuring everyone who should see the Baldie family¡¯s dirtyundry will see it.¡¯ Rosalynn gently said.


    Kate looked at Rosalynn with a smile, ¡°Alright, thank you in advance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The two seemed to have agreed on exposing Jordon and Regina¡¯s dirtyundry.


    In fact, almost no one knew about Regina¡¯s involvement in Jordon¡¯s marriage. Everyone thought


    Jordon¡¯s first wife died before he started his current family.


    ¡°Kate!¡± The silent Jennifer eximed anxiously, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. What about my reputation?!¡±


    If her enemies found out she was the daughter of a mistress, she would be looked down forever!


    ¡°When I visited your house as a child, you were very kind to me, buying m¨¨ pretty dresses, gifts,


    complimenting my looks¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice trailed off in self-pity. Since Kate didn¡¯t have a daughter,


    she always had a fondness for little girls. She showeredpliments and gifts on the pretty ones who


    visited her home every year. Kate didn¡¯t think much of it, but Jennifer did.


    Jennifer believed that Kate treated her this way because she really liked and cared for her!


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Kate asked with a frown, ¡°Did I do something wrong? These people


    disrespected me and hurt Luna, even to the point I can¡¯t tolerate anymore! Am I supposed to let them


    push me around without fighting back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Jennifer, flushed with anxiety, suddenly turned to Luna, ¡°Say something! Do you


    really want the Baldie family to go bankrupt?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Newell, slightly calmer now, was fed up with the Baldie family, ¡°Luna will have nothing to do


    with the Baldie family from now on. Someone, kick these annoying people out. If theye again, kick


    them out without asking me!¡±


    After saying this, Newell held Luna¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, darling.¡±


    Luna instinctively looked at Kate.


    Kate gently nodded, indicating she could leave.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    Following Newell, Luna walked away


    ¡°Luna¡± Regina shouted loudly, calling Luna¡¯s name


    Luna halted her steps and turned to look at Regina Tve had a question about the past


    Regina seemed to sense something, her eyes flickering uncertainly


    ¡°That night, I clearly locked the door. How did that person get in? Besides you, who else has spare


    keys to the house¡± Luna asked calmly


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You must be mistaken, Regina¡¯s face turned pale, but her guilt


    had already beenid bare


    ¡°How could you do something like this? Even animals wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Erica, who had almost gone through something simr due to her own sister, Kelly, couldn¡¯t contain her


    emotions. She pointed at Regina and berated ¡°Do you have evidence? Don¡¯t talk nonsense without


    evidence!¡± Regina retorted


    ¡°If there was evidence, you would¡¯ve been in jail long ago!¡± Erica pointed at Regina with even more


    intensity


    Regina sneered, 1 don¡¯t have time to argue with you!¡±


    Then she lifted her head and saw Luna¡¯s eyes that seemed to be finding the situation amusing.


    Regina¡¯s pride was instantly pricked.


    ¡°My grandmother, the Pie Lady, told me to maintain moral integrity, not to be driven by hatred, not to fall


    into corruption with people like you when she picked me up.¡± Luna said.


    Regina furrowed her brows. She had only met that olddy twice.


    The Pie Lady was andlord¡¯s daughter who had been criticized during political parades when she was


    young. Now she was an olddy selling pes always carrying herself with an air of superiority.


    The Pie Lady looked down on Regina and Jordon.


    So Regina had always disliked Luna¡¯s grandmother, the Pie Lady.


    Now, hearing Luna quote the Pie Lady¡¯s words, Regina felt even more unpleasant.


    ¡°Now it seems these words were right,¡± Luna continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t be corrupted like you. That¡¯s why


    I have a loving family and husband now, you¡­


    Luna sized up Regina and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°You became the other woman, worked hard to climb thedder, and ended up with two disappointing


    children. You didn¡¯t live the morous fe of a mansion wife you dreamed of, but instead had to seek


    help from me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Regina denied instinctively.


    How could she possibly have sought help from Luna? Taking care of the family was Luna¡¯s duty as an


    older sister!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whether you sought help from me or not, everyone can see it,¡± Luna didn¡¯t want to dwell further,


    ending with, ¡°Clearly, this is just the beginning of you miserable life, and in the future, Jordon, Jennifer,


    and Randal will be your lifelong nightmares.¡±


    With that said, Luna didn¡¯t give them time to react. She grabbed Newell¡¯s hand and left the foyer


    directly. Meanwhile, the security guards called by Newell also started moving towards the Baldie family


    members.

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    ¡°What the hell are you guys up to Randal stepped back with caution.


    Regina appeared a bit nervous as well, lending a hand to Jordon


    Luna¡¯s words, ¡°Jordon, Jennifer, and Randal will be your lifelong nightmares, echoed in Regina¡¯s ears


    like a curse.


    She looked at Jordon with disgust in her eyes.


    Jordon was over a decade older than her and was showing signs of aging now. Plus, after Randal¡¯s


    multiple failures recently, Jordon¡¯s mental state had visibly deteriorated, making him look more like an


    old man.


    Regina felt a wave of nausea as she suddenly realized the old age setting in on Jordon.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to kick us out! We¡¯re just down on our luck now, we¡¯ll stop hanging around. God


    will punish those who are unfilial¡± Regina shouted at Randal, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Randal had been itching to get away. The tall man who had pped Jordon earlier was enough to send


    shivers down his spine


    The bodyguards of the Scott family seemed to be quite skilled in fighting.


    If they started beating him up, what would he do?


    Randal was ready to bolt.


    However, before he could make a move, Jennifer threw a fit.


    Tm not leaving!¡±


    Just now, Newell had said that they would never allow members of the Baldie family into the Scott


    family. So how would she get close to Baillie in the future?


    Seeing Baillie and Paige together had already made Jennifer restless!


    She had subconsciously grabbed Paige¡¯s hand when she saw Baillie returning to her side.


    If jealousy could kill, Jennifer would have died a thousand times over in that moment!


    Before Baillie got married, Jennifer had never given a second nce to any other man. The only thing


    on her mind was to be Baillie¡¯s wife!


    And now, she couldn¡¯t enter the Scott family anymore?


    Those who were ready to leave stopped in their tracks, turning their attention to themotion.


    *Jennifer!¡± Regina was at her wits end, her daughter was such an idiot.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Regina let go of Jordon, who lost his bnce and fell to the ground, crying out in pain. He yelled at


    Regina, ¡°Regina, are you trying to kill me?!¡± Ignoring Jordon, Regina tried to pull Jennifer, ¡°Come with


    me, we can talk about this at home!¡±


    Baillie was indeed Jennifer¡¯s target, but she needed to have a strategy!


    ¡°I must clear things up today!¡± Jennifer shook off Regina¡¯s hand and took a few steps towards Kate, her


    eyes filled with resentment. She nced at Paige and then tearfully asked Kate, who was frowning,


    ¡°Kate, didn¡¯t we agree that when Baillie and I grow up, I would marry Baillie? Paige is not loyal, she¡¯s


    not worthy of Baillie! Why is she stealing him from me?¡±


    Finishing her speech, Jennifer pointed at Paige and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a home wrecker!¡±


    Paige was beyond speechless.


    Does this woman have a screw loose?


    Paige looked at Baillie, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were not engaged?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I have no engagement with her.¡± Baillie looked at Jennifer with some impatience, ¡°Ms.


    Baldie, your behavior is really getting on my nerves. If you have any issues, seek help from a mental


    institution, don¡¯t create a mess in my house.¡±


    ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Jennifer started sobbing loudly, ¡°Ever since Luna and Newell got married,


    I¡¯ve fallen in love to you. My mom also said that we would get married as soon as you graduate!¡±

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Jennifer pondered, then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Luna tell you guys?¡±


    ¡°Never¡± Kate answered icily. ¡°The Scott family has advocated for free love since the feudal era. We


    never had any arranged marriages!¡±


    Kate paused for a moment, then chuckled, ¡°Ms. Baldie, you gotta know your ce. Look at you, then


    look at Paige. The gap between you two isn¡¯t just a little. Do you think Baillie, who used to be as cold


    as a rock, would fall head over heels for Paige, propose, and marry her that quickly?¡±


    Jennifer turned pale, her eyes vacant for a moment before she became extremely agitated, ¡°She¡¯s so


    much older than Baillie, and she had that scandal! Kate, you¡¯ve been fooled! You¡¯ve all been fooled¡±¡±¡±


    Kate turned to Regina.


    Regina looked like she desperately wanted to find a hole and crawl in it.


    ¡°Your plot is so underhanded. How old was Baillie when Luna and Newell got married? You were


    already eyeing him then?¡± Kate looked at Paige, ¡°Paige, you really are Baillie¡¯s lucky star. Without you,


    wouldn¡¯t Baillie have been targeted by these greedy people after his graduation?¡±


    Baillie remained silent.


    If not for Paige, he might have diedst summer. How would he have been targeted by such people?


    ¡°Kate, don¡¯t be so harsh. You can¡¯t me Jennifer just because she likes Baillie. Didn¡¯t you ever have a


    crush when you were young?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kate answered candidly, ¡°But no matter how much I liked someone, if they were married,


    I¡¯d let go. Not like Ms. Baldie, losing all self-respect and bing the third wheel in front of Baillie¡¯s


    wife, Paige! It¡¯s shameful!¡±


    Kate paused again, like she had a revtion, ¡°Well, I get it now, birds of a feather flock together.


    Looking at your character, it¡¯s not surprising you raised a daughter like Ms. Baldie.¡±


    Regina was so angry, she could grind her teeth to dust.


    Randal was so embarrassed he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Randal asked, ¡°I¡¯m leaving if you¡¯re not!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and ran off.


    Jennifer was still crying.


    Seeing that there was no hope with Kate, she turned to Baillie, ¡°Baillie, can you give me a chance? Let


    mepete with her fairly? I¡¯ll be obedient, I¡¯ll be better than her! I still haven¡¯t had a boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± Baillie cut her off before she could finish.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The always amiable and polite Baillie showed a rare expression of disgust.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving the bodyguards here and taking Paige home.¡± Having said that, Baillie prepared to


    leave.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kate replied, thenforted Paige, ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ll be right there. Don¡¯t let this upset you. I¡¯ll take


    you to buy some diamonds this afternoon to cheer you up!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige replied and got ready to leave.


    However¡­


    ¡°Bitch, you cannot leave!!¡±


    Jennifer seemed to have lost her mind. Before anyone could react, she suddenly took off one of her


    high heels and threw it at Paige.


    Just as the heel was about to hit Paige¡¯s head, something flew through the air and hit the high heel.


    The airborne high heel immediately changed direction and hit Regina in the head.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Then, a frantic voice came from the doorway. It was Ivy.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    When Jennifer had Mike pinned down on the ground, a small figure darted out from the crowd. She


    threw her arms open, standing protectively in front of Paige.


    Ivy red at Jennifer as she used, ¡°Why are you so bad? Paige¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    All of this happened in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°You shameless wretch, you actually dared to hurt Paige! Kate shot up from her seat.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn quickly rushed over to Paige, checking her for injuries.


    Paige shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°What the heck are you guys doing? Baillie demanded angrily, ring at the bodyguards in the hall.


    The atmosphere seemed to instantly be icy.


    ¡°Baillie, I¡¯m okay, really!¡± Paige quickly reassured Baillie.


    Baillie¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, with traces of panic still visible in his eyes.


    ¡°Paige ruined my life, she¡¯s gonna get what¡¯sing to her!¡± Jennifer shrieked.


    Baillie shot her a cold nce.


    He helped Paige up, gave Jennifer onest look, then turned and gently said to Paige, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige nodded, then to Ivy who was both alert and angry in front of her, she said, ¡°Ivy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige tenderly ruffled Ivy¡¯s hair.


    Ivy had been taken by Liam to study right after breakfast, her hair was still ubed, looking fluffy on


    top.


    Paige was deeply touched, realizing that Ivy had grown up and was now able to protect her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mike, you need to catch that woman!¡± Ivy still felt uneasy, she held Paige¡¯s hand and instructed Mike.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry!¡± Mike immediately responded loudly.


    As Paige left, the hall instantly emptied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been giving you a break because you¡¯re young and a girl!¡± Kate fumed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe your whole


    family is so shameless! Let me tell you, this little girl here just saved your life. If that high heel had so


    much as touched a single hair on Paige¡¯s head, you would¡¯ve paid the price!¡±


    ¡°Kate¡­¡± Jennifer tried to interject.


    Kate coldly interrupted, ¡°Are you really that indifferent to your own dignity? Want everyone to know the


    Baldie family¡¯s dirtyundry?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    ¡°Wait and see!¡± Kate then coldly ordered, Throw all members of the Baldie family out!¡±


    Having said that, Kate hurried off to check on Paige.


    Back when Kate was heavily pregnant, she was scared by her family, causing her to give birth


    prematurely and she almost lost her life. Now, her main concern was Paige¡¯s condition.


    Randal had already run out, oblivious to the events that transpired afterward.


    He waited at the door for a moment, only to see several brawny men carrying his family members out


    like sacks of potatoes, and tossing them down the stairs


    ¡°Ouch!!¡± Jordonnded on the ground, wailing in pain.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Regina¡¯s earrings fell to the ground, and so did her shoes. She bore the pain and got up, feeling


    embarrassed


    Jennifer was also trying to get up, using both hands and feet.


    Regina knew that if Jennifer kept this up, their family could get stuck in Norhaven.


    Baillie looked at Jennifer with a gaze that clearly couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore


    Enough! Are you looking for trouble?¡± Regina lowered her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to cool it? You just


    have to piss off Baillie and make Kate totally give up on you Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Jennifer suddenly punched Regina in the face, which knocked Regina out, ¡°If you


    had taken things more seriously and settled the mamage with Kate earlier, none of this would have


    happened! Have you seen how smug Paige is? It¡¯s all that kid¡¯s fault, if it wasn¡¯t for her, that high heel


    would have hit Paige in the head! If we were lucky, the high heel would have pierced her brain and


    killed her!¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes were filled with spite


    ¡°How could you turn into this?¡± Regina was utterly shocked.


    She had always known Jennifer to be a little mischievous, but that¡¯s just part of being a girl, she had


    never thought it was a big deal ¡°What?¡± Jennifer, besides hating Paige and Luna, now hated Regina


    the most, ¡°I leamed it from you! Didn¡¯t you also kill Luna¡¯s mom?¡± Regina pped Jennifer across the


    face, shouting. ¡°You ungrateful girl! I raised you with great difficulty, and this is how you talk about me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what she said?¡±


    At this point, Jordon got up. His face was swollen, bruises were visible all over, his eyes were


    bloodshot, and he was ring at Regina


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Regina was dumbfounded.


    The next second, Jordon suddenly stepped forward and pped Regina hard, ¡°Was it you who brought


    that old man to deceive me?¡±


    ¡°No, it was Luna who set me up¡­


    Jordon didn¡¯t listen to Regina¡¯s exnation, he grabbed her hair and yanked it hard¡­


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the unlucky one! Luna, whom I had with her mother, managed to get into a prestigious


    school and marry into a wealthy family, and her business is booming! And these two that I had with


    you, what the hell are they? They are like you, bad seeds!!¡±


    The more Jordon talked, the more he felt it was true.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for Regina always being mean to Luna, Luna wouldn¡¯t have ended up living with the pie


    lady, nor would she hate him so much!


    After Luna married into a wealthy family, he could have enjoyed the benefits, but now he ended up like


    this, beaten by his son-inw Newell, and kicked out by the Scott family!!


    Jordon felt that all the humiliations in his life were given by Regina! Ever since he got together with


    Regina, his luck has been getting worse year by year! ¡°Damn you, you unlucky woman!!¡± Jordon got


    angrier the more he thought about it, grabbed Regina¡¯s hair, and began to beat her mercilessly


    ¡°Randal, stop him!¡± Regina called out in a hurry.


    Randal hesitated for a moment, then said impatiently, ¡°Dad, if you want to fight, take it elsewhere. It¡¯s


    not good to fight in public, is it?¡±


    Regina looked at Randal in shock.


    When she gave birth to Randal, she went through a lot of difficulties, so she always spoiled Randal


    afterwards, giving him whatever he wanted.


    Regina always thought that Randal was smart, just unlucky, not meeting the right people or


    opportunities, so she did her best to find investment for Randal, introduce him to people.


    But at this moment, Regina was being abused, and her son Randal only cared about whether it was


    embarrassing or not, he had no intention of protecting Regina


    ¡°Randal, is this how you treat me?¡± Regina¡¯s world seemed to be falling apart.


    Luna¡¯s words ¡°Jordon, Jennifer, and Randal will be your lifelong nightmares surfaced in Regina¡¯s mind,


    each word cutting like a knife.


    Randal oftenid his hands on his girlfriend

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    He was totally oblivious to how inappropriate it was to use violence against women.


    And Most of the family fortune was in Jordon¡¯s name Regina¡¯s wealth has been sucked dry by Randal


    over the years. After weighing the pros and cons, Randal knew whose side he should be on.


    Otherwise, what if Jordon didn¡¯t leave him the property after his death?


    Tm a reasonable guy, but you being the mistress and causing the death of the original wife, that¡¯s not


    cool. I¡¯ve always wondered why I¡¯m so unlucky Now I get it, it¡¯s all because you¡¯ve done so much crap,


    the karma ising back to me! That¡¯s why everything I do goes south!¡± Randal said


    His words were like a bolt from the blue, hitting Regina, Jennifer, and Jordon.


    Regina was shocked at his heartlessness, while Jennifer and Jordon were struck with realization.


    In Jennifer¡¯s view, she and Baillie were all set to get married, but before Baillie graduated, he married


    Paige, this slutty woman! This was all Regina¡¯s shiting


    back to bite her


    As for Jordon, he had been living off his capital all these years, not even winning any money from


    gambling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! Jordon said to Regina with murderous eyes.


    Regina tried to run away, but Jordon grabbed her hair, dragged her to the parking lot while ranting,


    shoved her into the car, and left


    Mike stood still, watching the Baldie family arguing and leaving.


    He texted Rosalynn, ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Rosalynn replied, then she put down her phone and looked in Paige¡¯s direction.


    Jennifer attacked Paige with her high heel, but Paige was fine, Baillie and Ivy were the ones most


    affected.


    It had been a while, but Ivy was still clinging to Paige, repeatedly asking her if she was okay, if she was


    frightened


    Paige patiently reassured Ivy that she was fine, nothing happened.


    ¡°Ivy,e here,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Ivy turned to look at Rosalynn and then left Paige¡¯s embrace, walking a bit nervously to Rosalynn,


    Rosalynn held Ivy in herp, ¡°Weren¡¯t you studying with Liam? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just felt that the baby in Paige¡¯s belly missed me,¡± Ivy replied pitifully.


    Rosalynn looked at Liam standing in the corner, holding a slingshot in silence.


    The marble that hit the high heel earlier was shot by Liam.


    ¡°Liam!¡± Paige called out to Liam.


    Liam immediately seemed a bit ufortable.


    ¡°No thanks, L¡­ I¡¯m not used to it!¡± Liam quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying thank you, I want topliment you. How are you so good with a slingshot?¡± Paige¡¯s


    eyes sparkled, ¡°Bullseye every time!¡±


    Liam shyly replied, ¡°The more you y, the more urate you get.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Paige gave him a thumbs up.


    ¡°Liam, can you teach me?¡± Erica raised her hand, looking hopeful.


    Liam looked at her with surprise.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new slingshot! Will you teach me?¡± Erica asked again.


    ¡°Sorry, Erica, that might not work,¡± Ivy spoke up to help Liam refuse, ¡°Liam still needs to tutor me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already top of the grade, do you still need tutoring?¡± Erica asked.


    ¡°Ivy is studying for next semester¡¯s courses, Liam replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Erica looked disappointed


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment, then asked with a curious and helpless expression, ¡°Do you really


    want to leam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, slingshotting is too cool!¡± Erica nodded seriously


    chatting hen Larkin and Wayne strolled over with Cory

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    ¡°Dad¡±


    by broke away from Rosalynn¡¯s arms, ran up to Wayne, and hugged him


    long face, she ryed the incident where someone tried to attack Paige.


    ¡°It must scared you night?¡± Wayne squatted down and gently patted Ny¡¯s back.


    by nodded, choking back tears. ¡°Thank god Liam was there, I¡¯m too short to block that high heel


    The adults present couldn¡¯t help butugh at thisment.


    Larkin then gave Paige a once-over. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Should we check on le too? I think he might be more startled Paige joked, holding Baillie¡¯s hand, trying


    to lighten the mood


    Larkin tumed to Baillie


    gave a helpless smile. If you¡¯re okay, then I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Wayne led by to Rosalynn¡¯s side, the family squeezing onto a two-seater sofa.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Max¡± Rosalynn gently asked Wayne.


    still sleeping¡± Wayne replied, ¡°Don¡¯t let him dive again, his fur is full of all sorts of stuff¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    Just then, her phone buzzed twice


    A message from Jaime.


    ¡°Done¡±


    Rosalynn replied ¡°ok¡± then transferred him thirty bucks, ¡°Here¡¯s lunch money¡±


    Then Rosalynn texted Paige, ¡°Jaime has wiped all the stuff that shouldn¡¯t be in Jordon¡¯s phone¡±


    Upon receiving the message, Paige looked at Rosalynn, her eyes full of gratitude


    Rosalynn had taken care of the problem before she even had a chance to deal with it.


    Not long after Luna left, she heard about Paige¡¯s attack by Jennifer Without even calming down the still


    upset Newell, she immediately came to find Paige


    Coincidentally, Luna ran into Paige and Baillie who were on their way to find her


    ¡°Why are you out here under this zing sun?¡± Luna quickly scolded


    ¡°To find you¡± Paige replied with a big grin.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Luna gave her a once-over


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Tm fine!¡± Paige waved her hand, ¡°Ivy, with her little boyfriend Liam, knocked the high heel that was


    attacking me right off, itnded straight on Regina¡¯s head, it was so dramatic¡±¡±


    Baillie helplessly chimed in, ¡°If Wayne heard about ¡°Ivy¡¯s little boyfriend, he wouldn¡¯t sleep for three


    days.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here, we can whisper Paige said in a low voice.


    Seeing Paige as lively as ever, Luna was relieved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble¡±


    ¡°What are you apologizing for!¡± Paige said, touching Baillie¡¯s cheek, ¡°It¡¯s all because Baillie is too


    attractive! It¡¯s not your fault!


    Bailie looked helpless, ¡°Just yesterday you were talking about getting me stic surgery to make me


    uglier, were you senous?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Paige immediately objected, ¡°Does that make sense? If someone likes my stuff,


    should I just destroy it? Absolutely not?¡±


    Baillie broke intoughter. He knew Paige¡¯s way of thinking all too well.


    Luna, watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Could you two stop for a moment, I haven¡¯t


    eaten anything today, but your PDA has already filled me up

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Luna, you two PDA much more than us¡± Parge said, chuckling. ¡°Newell was really a stud today!¡±


    Luna chuckled back. Truth be told, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Newell lose his cool in all the years we¡¯ve


    been together¡±


    It seemed like the men in the Scott family were typically pretty calm, everyone knew that


    So, even Newell can get ticked off for love!¡± Paige concluded sinctly


    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m good to go back and calm Newell down, Luna replied


    ¡°Sure!¡± Paige paused for a second suddenly holding Luna¡¯s hands, ¡°Luna, my hacker brother, Jaime,


    has already erased all the stuff that shouldn¡¯t be there You don¡¯t have to worry about anything


    anymore¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Even though she had let go, she¡¯d definitely be happier if those pictures were gone.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Luna said gratefully.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was Rosalynn who got Jaime to sort it out as soon as she heard you were being


    threatened; Paige quickly rified.


    Luna was taken aback. She had heard over the years that Gabrie Jared was very assertive and


    decisive, but cold hearted. She didn¡¯t expect that Gabrie would help her out immediately


    After a bit more chit-chat, Luna left


    Paige, hand in hand with Baillie, headed back.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Baillie,¡± she called out suddenly as they were walking.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Baillie looked at Paige gently.


    ¡°Can you make sure your punishment doesn¡¯t harm anyone¡¯s life?¡± Paige asked softly.


    Baillie understood Paige, and Paige understood Baillie. He seemed calm, but clearly wouldn¡¯t let


    Jennifer off easily.


    Baillie hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Paige squeezed Baillie¡¯s hand.


    She wasn¡¯t a saint, but she didn¡¯t want Baillie to get involved in these dirty things.


    **


    Considering the Baldie family¡¯s attitude today, like Luna said to Regina, they¡¯ll be each other¡¯s hell in


    the future, living will be the greatest torment.


    ¡°So, what should we gift Liam?¡± Paige suddenly changed the topic.


    Liam didn¡¯t like too many thanks, but Paige still wanted to show her gratitude.


    That high heel was so sharp, if they had hit her the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like over-the-top gifts, we can help him out when he needs it in the future, Baillie


    suggested.


    ¡°Great!¡± Paige nodded vigorously, ¡°Liam is so gifted, he will surely go ces! Maybe he¡¯ll be a


    big-time businessman!¡±


    With that, Paige rubbed her belly, ¡°Baby, your daddy is pretty amazing too!¡±


    Baillie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Darling, what will you do if the kids grow up and follow your ns?¡±


    ¡°They have the freedom granted byw, what can I do? Break thew?¡±


    Paige¡¯s words had Baillie in stitches.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely the most logical person in the world!¡±


    Although the sun was high, it wasn¡¯t hot, basking in it felt pretty cozy


    The couple continued their aimless chat as they slowly strolled home.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Molly and Felix are back.


    ¡°I was just about to call you, where did you guys go?¡± Mike greeted them as they walked in, ¡°You


    missed a big drama¡±¡±


    ¡°We got lost!¡± Felix eximed, clearly embarrassed.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the one who led us astray!¡± Molly retorted, looking helpless, ¡°Mike, what happened?¡±


    Mike quickly filled them in on the recent happenings.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly frowned instantly after hearing the story, ¡°Dad, I am not going on morning runs with you


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°Come on, I promise I¡¯ll stay off the mountain trails from now on!¡± Felix pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to protect Ivy and Cory. Ivy almost got into trouble today!¡± Molly paused, ¡°I should


    also protect the baby in Ms. Paige¡¯s belly!¡± Molly¡¯s logic was simple.


    She should protect those kids!


    After saying this, Molly went straight to find Ivy and Cory.


    Leaving Felix alone, looking rather awkward.


    ¡°Felix, why on earth did you run up the mountain?¡± Mike asked, curious.


    ¡°I heard you could pick mushrooms up there.¡± Felix admitted, scratching his nose, ¡°But the trails here


    are so confusing, I got lost after a short while.¡± Mike looked at him speechlessly.


    Felix, such apetent hitman, got lost while mushroom picking.


    If word got out, it would surely leave people in stitches.


    ¡°Did you pick any mushrooms then?¡±


    At this point, Felix looked even more embarrassed: ¡°I did, but when I got back, I ran into the cook. He


    told me only two of the mushrooms I picked were edible, the rest were poisonous!¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I avoided all the colorful ones!¡± Felix defended himself, he thought the more


    vibrant a mushroom, the more likely it is to be poisonous.


    Unexpectedly, white mushrooms could be poisonous too!


    Mike just chuckled.


    Feeling belittled, Felix challenged right away, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me tomorrow then, see if you


    can tell which mushrooms are poisonous!¡± ¡°Deal¡± Mike agreed, ¡°Having helped Calvin with farming for


    so long, I of course know which mushrooms are edible, and which are not!¡±


    And just like that, they made a spontaneous n to go mushroom picking.


    Molly quickly found Ivy and Cory


    ¡°Molly, where have you been?¡± Ivy asked, surprised.


    Molly looked more disheveled than when she had left, twigs were even caught in her hair.


    1 got lost during my morning run, are you okay?¡± Molly asked, fixing herself up a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Ivy assured her, shaking her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡±


    Rosalynn looked out the window towards the room where the children were gathered.


    ¡°Wayne, do you think there really is a special connection between the children? Rosalynn turned to


    look at Wayne, Tvy just said she ran out to find Paige because she felt her unborn little sister was


    looking for her


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Ivy said when she ran out of the room¡± Wayne came up behind Rosalynn and


    gently held her.


    Rosalynn was reminded of her near-death experience when she saw two small orbs of light that


    brought her back from the brink of death.


    Given this experience, Ivy¡¯s behavior today seemed reasonable again


    ¡°It seems that the child in Paige¡¯s belly has a deep connection with Ivy¡±


    Just as she was saying this, Rosalynnis phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, her gentle


    expression quickly disappearing as she answered.


    ¡®Boss, I¡¯ve collected everything you need, do you want me to send it directly to your email?*


    ¡°No need, find someone who has a grudge against Jordon Baldie, and give them the stuff

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    At first, this matter was a family issue within the Scott family. The Scotts should¡¯ve been able to handle


    it themselves, Rosalynn shouldn¡¯t have interfered. However, when Jennifer dragged Paige into this, the


    nature of the issue began to change.


    As long as Jordon is alive, how Newell takes revenge for his wife Luna is his own business.


    Despite the initial sour mood caused by the irrational Baldie family, the following days of the summer


    vacation gradually became stable and peaceful. Rosalynn had arranged her work so meticulously


    before leaving that, unless something major came up requiring her personal attention, she didn¡¯t really


    have much to worry about.


    So, in the following week, Rosalynn and Wayne had a st with the four kids.


    They caught crabs in the mountain streams, and under the guidance of the Scott family¡¯s servants,


    picked edible wild fruits from the mountains.


    The most outrageous thing was that Felix and Mike were having a contest to see who picked fewer


    poisonous mushrooms. When Ivy found out about this, she thought it was hrious and promptly joined


    Mike¡¯s team. Not wanting Felix to be left out, Ivy forcefully dragged Molly into Felix¡¯s team. As for Cory


    and Liam, after careful discussion with Ivy and Mike, Felix decided that they should not be allowed to


    participate in thepetition. The reason was simple, these two were too knowledgeable¡­if they


    joined, the game would lose its fun!


    And so, they all had a jolly good week.


    On the evening of the seventh day. Rosalynn received an international call.


    ¡°Should I call you Miss Rosalynn Tesdal or Miss Gabrie Jared?¡± The voice of the woman on the other


    end didn¡¯t sound young, but was very pleasant. ¡°Whatever you want. Rosalynn felt unfamiliar, it must


    be someone she didn¡¯t know before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stick with Rosalynn, after all, it was under this name that my daughter suffered till death.¡± The


    woman slowly said.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Lucia Khunban.¡± The woman paused, seemingly gathering herself, then


    continued, ¡°I am Heatherway Rosso¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Khunban.¡± Rosalynn wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Doing the math, it has been almost two months since Hria started making moves against Hunt


    Khunban.


    Mrs. Khunban calling Rosalynn at this moment probably meant Hunt was on hisst legs.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    111 cut to the chase, when exactly are you nning to stop pushing Hunt? The Jared family is rich in


    resources, you guys can¡¯t possibly not know that, the things I¡¯ve done have nothing to do with Hunt!¡±

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not quite following you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was cool. ¡°But I did hear about the gang wars on


    your end. So? The Hunt family, who¡¯s been under the Jared family¡¯s wing for two generations, is now


    on the brink of copse without our support?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face reddened with rage. She nced at Hunt, who had lost an arm in an attack earlier that


    day.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At first, Lucia had just wanted to use Hunt for her own revenge.


    But over the past couple of months, no matter how much Hunt had been oppressed or betrayed, he


    had steadfastly dered he wouldn¡¯t abandon her.


    Lucia had loved many men in her life, but no man had loved her like Hunt had.


    She just couldn¡¯t bear to see Hunt end up dead and dismembered because of her.


    ¡°If I died, would the Jared family start backing Hunt again?¡± Lucia asked.


    Rosalynn chuckled after hearing this. ¡°Mrs. Hunt, we¡¯ve been through this plot already. Hunt rejected


    the Jared family¡¯s trade-off proposal¡±


    ¡°So what do you want me to do to spare Hunt?¡± Lucia demanded angrily. ¡°Rosalynn, do you really think


    you¡¯re meless? After all, Heatherway and Robert are dead, you¡¯re unscathed, and even Wayne, who


    disappeared, has returned! What else could you possibly want? What more do you need to vent?¡±


    Once Lucia had finished her rant, Rosalynn calmly said, ¡°Lucia, we¡¯re adults. You should know that


    everyone¡¯s current situation is their own doing. The Jared family did a lot for Hunt, but he took it for


    granted, even looked down on Hria who supported his rise to power. This is why, even without you,


    Hunt would lose the Jared family¡¯s support. And if Hunt crashes and burns after losing their support,


    gets reced by another gang, it just shows that Hunt is essentially impotent. The Jared family won¡¯t


    back a useless traitor.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Lucia spat out viciously. ¡°If you¡¯re not nning to leave us a way out, then we¡¯re sworn enemies.


    Bring it on!¡±


    As Lucia hung up the phone, Rosalynn thought she heard a man¡¯s pained, hoarse voice on the other


    end, calling Lucia¡¯s name.


    Rosalynn calmly dialed Hria after hanging up.


    I¡¯m chatting with Ivy about her little crabs. Hria answered, sounding cheerful.


    ¡°Ivy has really rxed these past few days. She¡¯s been having a st, but I¡¯m just worried that when


    the vacation is over and we have to go back, she won¡¯t want to leave, Rosalynn said with a hint of


    helplessness.


    If she likes the house that much, we can just buy one in H City.¡± Hria suggested generously. ¡°At


    dinner, Jaime was telling me he wants to move to a bigger estate¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of big estates, but that would make it inconvenient for Cory and Ivy to go to school,


    Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Hria said, then quickly changed the subject. ¡°You didn¡¯t call just to chit-


    chat, did you?¡±


    ¡°Lucia, Heatherway¡¯s mom, called me,¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Lucia?¡± Hriaughed coldly. ¡°With the way she¡¯s been talking, I thought she didn¡¯t know the meaning


    of the word ¡®fear¡±.¡±


    Hriaughed again. ¡°She¡¯s scared of me, the stern Mrs. Jared. She knows you¡¯re a pushover, so she


    doesn¡¯t dare call me, only pesters you. What a wimp


    Rosalynn chuckled at Hria¡¯s sense of humor.


    ¡°Hria, is your end goal to kill Hunt and Lucia?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if Hunt is willing to give up all his powers and leave Lucia, this matter could be


    resolved. Unfortunately, Hunt is neither willing to give up his powers nor leave his woman. He insists on


    ying tough. What can I do?¡± Hria¡¯s voice was cold.


    Since finding Gabrie and having Cory and Ivy, Hria¡¯s mindset had changed significantly


    In the past, would she have given Hunt a choice? Would she have let Hunt cling to life for over two


    months? Hria would have cracked down hard and dealt with it quickly.

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    From Rosalynn¡¯s difficult birth, her subsequent serious illness, to Cory¡¯s leukemia, to Ivy¡¯s near-death


    experience at the hands of Olivia Whaley¡­ These series of events were like rm bells ringing in


    Hria¡¯s ears.


    Hria began to reflect on her life, and suddenly, an idea hit her.


    Though her useless yet good-looking ex-husband was a dumbass, and his influence on the Jared


    family was big, it was hard to say whether her past cold-heartedness had brought about retribution.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the possibility was one in a thousand, Hria didn¡¯t want her mistakes to hurt Rosalynn, Cory, or


    Ivy again.


    Otherwise, how could Lucia possibly have the mood toin to Gabrie?


    ¡°This issue is actually a dispute between me and the Hunt family. You don¡¯t need to get involved. I¡¯ll


    handle it correctly,¡± Hria said softly.


    Rosalynn responded, ¡°I know. I heard from Calvin that you¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping and


    coughing at night. After Paige gives birth, I¡¯ll gradually hand over the affairs of Bane Corporation back


    to Wayne, and then return to work at the Jared Group. Just hang in there a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hria¡¯s voice softened even more, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live a long life. I still want to see Cory and


    Ivy get married and have kids¡± Rosalynn responded with augh.


    After chatting for a while, Calvin came over to urge Hria to rest, and Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    The weather forecast predicted heavy rain for the day after tomorrow. The night¡¯s weather began to


    be stifling, making people feel depressed. Early the next morning, word of the incident in Tranquil


    Bay had made its way back home.


    At breakfast, the news reported on the bloody event that took ce in Tranquil Bay the previous night.


    The local gang war had reached its boiling point.


    During the stormst night, Hunt was attacked and died from an infected wound¡­


    In the early hours of the morning, a new gang leader took over Hunt¡¯s turf,pletely taking over the


    leadership position that Hunt and his son had held for forty years.


    ¡°Hunt finally got what he deserved,¡± Kate said with a coldugh after taking a sip of her coffee, ¡°In


    these years, how many of H Country¡¯s merchant ships passing through Hunt¡¯s port haven¡¯t been


    extorted?¡±


    ¡°Hunt was only able to gain a foothold in Tranquil Bay thanks to Ms. Hria¡¯s help. These past few


    years, they even dare to skim some profits off the Jared Group¡¯s merchant ships!¡± ke Scott said in a


    deep voice, ¡°Who knows what will happen there under the new leadership.¡±


    Kate nced at Rosalynn, who had been listening.


    ¡°Eat your food. If the situation improves, it¡¯s good for us. If it worsens¡­ our merchant ships haven¡¯t


    been using that route for over a decade!¡±


    Kate is a person who absolutely refuses to be extorted. She would rather spend more money to detour


    than give money to Hunt.


    Hunt once sent Kate a headless turtle, bloodied.


    But Kate was not an easy person to deal with. She bought two big screens in Times Square and


    publicly criticized Hunt, making him a hot topic online for


    a while


    After that, Hunt no longer dared to mess with Kate.


    This time¡­ the internal conflict in the Hunt gang was obviously too sudden.


    The savvy Kate could certainly sense that the Jared family was the driving force behind it all.


    Spoiled dogs always try to take their gifts for granted, and the master naturally steps in to discipline.


    So, Kate wasnt worried about ke¡¯s situation, she was quite certain that Tranquil Bay would soon


    improve

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    After breakfast, Rosalynn and Erica took Paige for a walk.


    Lately, Paige has been sleeping more and more, heading straight to her room for a nap the moment


    she gets home.


    Larkin¡¯s rtives were here, and they would asionally call on Larkin to handle some stuff.


    But Erica was far from bored, she always found time to go over the ounts of her stores every day.


    Her stores, thanks to her former wedding and her 16-year love story with Jacob Strand, had a steady


    stream of customers. The nail artists Erica hired had great taste, and she paid them handsomely. Even


    the customers who were just browsing or checking out new designs, were always pleased. Her stores


    were fully booked for the next month.


    That¡¯s why Erica was a big believer in destiny. She told Paige and Rosalynn, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know


    my exact birth time, I¡¯m certain that Larkin and I are a match made in heaven, or at least he¡¯s super


    good for me! I¡¯ve be prettier and my reputation has improved since getting married, but most


    importantly, business¡¯s been great!¡±


    Apart from managing the books, Erica spent most of her time ying with Larkin and the kids, either


    going up the mountain, to the riverside, or ying games. Erica, in her thirties, had a st ying with


    the kids, there were no barriers at all. This made Wayne quite worried, fearing Erica would spoil the


    children.


    ¡°Enough with the peeping Rosalynn, having finished her work, saw Wayne vigntly watching Erica


    ying cards with the kids.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Wayne subconsciously wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, ¡°Honey, can you tell


    Erica and Larkin to go on a honeymoon? I¡¯ll cover the bill!¡±


    Rosalynnughed till her shoulders shook.


    1 can¡¯t convince her, she¡¯s here to keep Paigepany. Rosalynn patted Wayne¡¯s head, ¡°Look at you,


    you¡¯ve lost your memory and you¡¯re still so wary of Erica?¡±


    ¡°All I know is I should be wary of her!¡± Wayne scowled as if he could squish a mosquito between his


    brows upon hearing this.


    Rosalynnughed even harder, ¡°Erica is just a bit childish, but she¡¯s very kind, she won¡¯t spoil the kids.


    Come on, let¡¯s sneak out and enjoy some alone time while the kids are not looking!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wayne instantly agreed, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Aside from bedtime, Wayne and Rosalynn always had a bunch of people tailing them whenever they


    went out. They thought they sneaked out unnoticed, but in reality¡­


    ¡°Are they gone?¡± Ivy whispered to Erica.


    Erica nodded, speaking bluntly. ¡°They think we didn¡¯t notice, Wayne was watching me like a hawk, his


    eyes were too intense.¡±


    ¡°Erica, what on earth did you do? Wayne can¡¯t remember anything but why is he so guarded against


    you?¡± Ivy whispered.


    Erica, who was justughing her head off, suddenly remembered the most serious mistake she had


    ever made in her life upon Ivy¡¯s question,


    Even though her intention was to expose the bad side of Wayne to Rosalynn, it almost put Ivy and Cory


    in danger.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    ¡°No biggie.¡± Erica is really into Ivy.


    Erica was afraid that if Ivy found out she almost got her killed, Ivy wouldn¡¯t want to hang out with her


    anymore, so she chose to zip it.


    Rosalynn and Wayne stepped out into the yard.


    A light drizzle was still falling outside, and the lotus flowers in the pond were blooming delicately in the


    rain.


    Hand in hand, Rosalynn and Wayne strolled down the ancient corridor.


    ¡°You seem to have something on your mind.¡± Wayne gave Rosalynn¡¯s hand a squeeze. ¡°Is it about


    Hunt?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and gave a small nod with a smile. ¡°I made a decision, not sure if it¡¯s the


    right one.¡±


    ¡°What decision?¡± Wayne asked patiently.


    Rosalynn pursed her lips a bit. ¡°I let two people off the hook that should¡¯ve been taken out.¡±


    In the thick jungle, a few armored vehicles equipped with weapons sped along the muddy road. After a


    long journey, they finally arrived near a border The ride was smooth.


    From the lead vehicle, a burly man in camouge with a vicious look hopped out.


    A horrific scar on his face made him look particrly ferocious.


    He strode over to the middle armored vehicle and opened the back door.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The backseat window was covered with a ck cloth, blocking out all the light during the ride.


    The moment the door was opened, light flooded in, and the people inside looked over in fright.


    Always elegant Lucia was now disheveled, her clothes stained with blood. She was cradling an


    unconscious Hunt,pletely devoid of her usual grace. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Lucia asked.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie asked me to tell you, you only have one shot to live a normal life with Hunt.


    If you let hatred and greed make you give up on the opportunity she¡¯s giving you, your oue will be


    even worse,¡± the man ryed in a somewhat broken English.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lucia looked at the man in shock. ¡°Rosalynn is letting us off?¡±


    It was clear that he knew about the things Lucia and Hunt did. ¡°Not letting you off, she paid us to save


    you from the rebels.¡±


    After saying that, he tossed a ck bag to Lucia.


    ¡°These are your new identities,¡± he said.


    Lucia frowned, hesitated for a moment, then decided to open the bag.


    Sure enough, there were two passports inside, along with bank cards and ID cards.


    ¡°Get out. Someone will meet you over there, they¡¯ll take you to a safe ce. Ms. Gabrie left some


    money there for you, enough for you to get by for a


    while¡±


    ¡°Why would she do this? She turned me down when I went to see herst night!¡± Lucia asked in a low


    voice.


    She still had doubts, wondering if this was a trap.


    1 think you need to realize your situation. If Ms. Gabrie wanted you dead, it would be a piece of cake.


    She wouldn¡¯t even have to lift a finger Don¡¯t mistake people¡¯s kindness!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted


    ¡°Get out the man lost his patience


    Lucia nced at him and saw that he was carrying a submachine gun. She had no choice but to


    comply.


    Lucia gently woke up the unconscious Hunt, She helped him out of the vehicle, then under the


    guidance of the intimidating mercenary, they started walking forward


    ¡°Lucia, where are we now?¡± Hunt¡¯s voice was hoarse ¡°Where are the rebels?¡±

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Lucia shot Hunt a quick nce.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    If¡­ if Rosalynn really decided to let them go, they could move to some strange ce and live the life of


    a normal couple. That would be the best possible oue for her.


    That way, Hunt might have a chance to survive.


    ¡°No more rebellion from now on,¡± Lucia said softly, ¡°Hunt, we won¡¯t be living that dangerous, bloody life


    anymore.¡±


    Hunt looked at the woman he had always loved deeply.


    She had lost the vitality of her youth, her hair had turned white, and her face had more wrinkles. But to


    Hunt, she was no different from the girl Lucia who had burst into his life one spring.


    ¡°Hria¡­¡± Hunt began with difficulty


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Lucia¡¯s eyes shone with tears, ¡°From now on, we will live a normal life, without


    power or wealth.¡±


    ¡°But how can you live a normal life?¡± Hunt gasped for breath.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Lucia felt somewhat helpless. She had been urging Hunt to escape, but Hunt had always


    refused.


    It turned out that he didn¡¯t want her to live a life on the run,


    Hunt had given her everything, but she had always just used him as a tool for revenge, or a haven to


    escape reality. Lucia¡¯s thoughts turned to Heatherway.


    Had she beenpletely disappointed with Heatherway when she left the Y Country toe to Hunt?


    So she chose to only care for herself and give up protecting Heatherway.


    She didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again.


    With difficulty, Lucia and Hunt crossed the border.


    Mercenaries in armor stood on the other side of the border, watching them coldly.


    Til repeat Ms. Gabrie¡¯s words one more time-this is your only chance to survive, to grow old


    together.¡±


    Lucia put away her tenderness for Hunt, looked up at the mercenary and said. Please also convey my


    message to Gabrie¡­¡±


    Lucia paused for a moment.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Aside from ¡°thank you, it seemed there was nothing else to say


    ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, stop causing trouble. The mercenary raised his hand, pointed at his eyes with


    his index and middle fingers, then pointed at them. ¡°Ms. Gabrie is my lifesaver, she¡¯s kind, but I¡¯m


    not, I¡¯ll be watching you, if you step out of line, I¡¯ll personally send you to hell!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful!¡±


    Once she finished speaking, Lucia helped Hunt walk towards the vehicle waiting for them.


    The driver was another mercenary in camouge.


    In the back of the car, there were two moderately sized boxes. When opened, stacks of US dors and


    four small gold bars were inside


    This was the money that Rosalynn had prepared for them, as the mercenary had mentioned earlier.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    In her most extravagant days, she would spend this much on a single handbag.


    But at this moment, her emotions were uncontroble


    The person who had enabled her to survive was a former enemy


    After ensuring the safe departure of the target, the mercenary sent a message to Rosalynn.


    ¡°My mission is sessfullypleted


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, your payment has been transferred ¡±


    Putting down her phone, Rosalynn looked up to see arge carp jump out of the water and take a bite


    of a lotus flower

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    To be frank, it¡¯s been about six or seven years since Rosalynn knew Wayne was getting hitched to


    Heatherway, and way too many lives and blood have been dragged into the whole mess that followed.


    After some serious thinking. Rosalynn decided to let Lucia and Hunt off the hook, giving them a shot at


    a normal married life.


    She hoped the whole saga triggered by Wayne and Heatherway¡¯s marriage could end on a peaceful


    note, without more people losing their lives. Rosalynn didn¡¯t know much about Lucia and Hunt, but she


    heard from Hria that Hunt had always been head over heels for Lucia, and that love never faded.


    He was always persistent, all for Lucia


    Rosalynn had a soft spot for happy-ever-after love stories. So, she decided to roll the dice this time.


    Of course, if they didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness and still made a fuss, she would be helpless. After all,


    no good deed can save a bad souls.


    ¡°Wayne, look! Rosalynn pointed at the carp jumping to eat the lotus, ¡°Julia Irwin told me when I was a


    kid, this is a sign of good luck! Is this God¡¯s way of telling me I made the right call?¡±


    Rosalynn finished her sentence, and nced at Wayne.


    After Wayne came back, he had seen Rosalynn in many forms, but this was the first time he saw such


    a lively and cute Rosalynn.


    He knew when Rosalynn first started dating him, she hadn¡¯t graduated from college yet. Did she have


    moments like this back then?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°Even without this sign, your decision wouldn¡¯t be wrong!


    ¡°Sweet talker, huh?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow, then pinched Wayne¡¯s chin and leaned over, ¡°Let


    me have a taste!¡±


    With that, Rosalynn gave Wayne a peck.


    But they were outside, and it¡¯s easy for people to pass by, so Rosalynn just lightly kissed him and was


    going to pull away But then¡­


    Wayne suddenly pulled her waist, pulling Rosalynn who was about to leave back into his arms, and


    deepened the kiss.


    Luna¡¯s two kids were hooked on ying with Max, and would sneak out of the house whenever they


    got the chance, running into Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s yard


    Today was no exception.


    Halfway there, the kids saw this scene.


    At dinner that night, the two kids pulled Ivy aside very seriously and said, ¡°We saw something very


    serious today!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy was curious.


    ¡°Your mom and dad were biting each other!¡± One of the kids said with a horrified look.


    Ivy looked at them speechlessly.


    Im not ying with idiots¡± Ivy walked away with Max who just finished his meal.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna listened to the whole conversation from the side,ughing so hard her stomach hurt.


    Later, Paige posted this in their group chat.


    Rosalynn was speechless. She pushed Wayne who was busy writing


    Wayne looked at the pen that flew out, looked at Rosalynn in confusion and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    From now on, we cant kiss or hug outside, we need to keep a certain distance¡± Rosalynn said seriously


    Wayne looked at her quietly.


    Suddenly, has temples throbbed with pain


    A scene sted through his mind


    It was a hotel room.


    A younger looking Rosalynn was wearing only a bathrobe, with obvious love bites on her he


    A mans cold w¨¹ace Fang Gut


    Remember, you¡¯re just a stand-in, and you need to keep a certain distance from me in public, got it?¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Rosalynn looked up, her face pale, lips cracked, and eyes rimmed red. She nodded.


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    The man stood on a higher ground, looking down at Rosalynn. She had just foxed his tie for him, then


    he walked away without looking back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn immediately became serious, anxiously looking at Wayne. ¡°Are you not


    feeling well?¡±


    Wayne just stared at her.


    In his mind, the image of her pitiful, wronged face slowly oveid her current anxious expression.


    Wayne felt his heart was being pulled back and forth by numerous blunt knives. The pain was


    unbearable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Wayne shook his head, reached out to hug Rosalynn, holding her tightly. ¡°Just need to hold


    you for a bit, a hug will do.¡± Rosalynn became more worried, ¡°Did I hurt you somewhere?¡±


    ¡°You think you have the strength to hurt me? Then I must be too frail Wayne buried his head in her


    neck. ¡°I just¡­. I just missed you.¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment, then realized something.


    ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    Was it about the memories of the past five years?


    Wayne was silent for a moment, I remember us in a hotel, I told you¡­ to keep a distance from me in


    public.¡±


    Rosalynn paused again.


    She and Wayne had been to many hotels, traveling for work countless times throughout the year.


    But if the condition was the phrase ¡°keep a distance from me in public¡­ then it could only be the first


    time they slept together.


    From the beginning of her time as a stand-in, she was very clear about her position and took her job


    seriously.


    Wayne said to keep a distance from him in public.


    She had always followed his words, never initiating closeness in public unless Wayne asked her to be


    by his side.


    So, he only said it once.


    ¡°Did that happen?¡± Rosalynn gently stroked Wayne¡¯s head. ¡°Who knows how long ago that was, don¡¯t


    think about it anymore.¡± Wayne didn¡¯t speak, just quietly held Rosalynn for a while.


    Just that image made Wayne feel incredibly precious.


    ording to what Jacob said, there seemed to be more egregious things that had happened.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Rosalynn didn¡¯t want Wayne to have acupuncture because she didn¡¯t want him to remember these


    memories.


    That night, Wayne had a particrly restless sleep.


    In his dreams, he could always see those clear red-rimmed eyes, as if silently using him.


    The next morning


    While Rosalynn, Paige, and Erica were out for a walk, Wayne took the opportunity to seek out Larkin.


    ¡°Do you want to try acupuncture? Does Rosalynn know?¡± Larkin asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know.¡± Wayne answered, 1 n to not do it in Norhaven. After Paige gives birth,


    I¡¯ll have the acupuncture therapy back in H City.¡± Larkin hesitated, ¡°Then wait until you¡¯re back in H


    City. If you¡¯re still adamant, I¡¯ll give you the therapy¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Wayne said sincerely


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡±


    And so, the two came to an agreement.


    Time passed slowly in silence


    Before they knew it, Paige¡¯s due date was fast approaching


    Other than Paige, who was about to give birth, everyone else was on high alert


    Jaime and Hria, along with Calvin, rushed over from H City


    Seeing Paige¡¯s severely swollen legs, Jaime couldn¡¯t help but hide in a corner and quietly shed tears.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Seeing Baillieter on just made Jaime even more fed up with him.


    Come evening, the Scott family threw another lively dinner party before sending Paige off to the best


    maternity hospital in Norhaven,


    As soon as all the admissions procedures were sorted, the tricky issues started piling up.


    I¡¯m the baby¡¯s uncle! I need to be here, I¡¯m a night owl, I don¡¯t need sleep, I can hang out in the corridor


    all night!¡±


    Tm the baby¡¯s grandma! I should be the one to stay. You guys are guests, you should go home!


    ¡°I missed when Rosalynn had her child, I can¡¯t miss it this time with Paige, I¡¯m staying¡±


    ¡°Hria, don¡¯t get involved, we got a mattress made just for you at home. If you don¡¯t sleep on it, isn¡¯t


    that a waste of our good intentions?¡± ke said, all cool.


    After a whole lot of arguing, no one wanted to leave, so everyone booked rooms at the hotel across


    from the hospital. Everyone was shooed over, except Rosalynn.


    After everyone had gone, Paige clung to Rosalynn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I only feel safe when you¡¯re by my


    side.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Baillie might cry if he heard that!¡± Rosalynnughed helplessly.


    ¡°Baillie¡¯s too uptight!¡± Paige grumbled, ¡°I¡¯d have tofort him if he stayed up all night, plus¡­


    Before Paige could finish her sentence, the door to the room was pushed open and Erica poked her


    head in.


    Paige immediately smiled, ¡°Come on, let me have a taste!¡±


    Erica walked in, carrying barbecued meat and Paige¡¯s favorite drink.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known! You didn¡¯t insist on staying, that¡¯s because you two had this nned all along,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Erica quickly opened the food bag and handed Rosalynn a piece of rib.


    ¡°If Paige doesn¡¯t enjoy this now, she won¡¯t be able to have it after she starts breastfeeding. How could


    she miss thest chance?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head as she took a bite. The fat from the grilled rib perfectlybined with the


    seasoning, it was delicious.


    ¡°Hey, fancy some gossip? Erica asked cryptically as she ate.


    ¡°Spill!¡± Paige didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Whose gossip?¡±


    ¡°The Baldie family,¡± Erica sneered, ¡°I must say, my social circles really amaze me. This afternoon in a


    group chat, I saw people discussing the Baldie family. Guess what big thing happened after they went


    back to Norhaven?*


    ¡°What happened?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Regina Terence. Previously, she had Jordon wrapped around her finger, and he


    wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger against her. But everything changed after they returned from Norhaven,


    Jordon beats Regina every day now, as if it¡¯s a routine, not missing a single day!¡±


    ¡°Regina seems smart, why doesn¡¯t she run away if she¡¯s being beaten?¡± Despite not liking Regina,


    Paige didn¡¯t want her to suffer from domestic violence.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    ¡°Do you think she can get away with it?¡± Erica sighed, ¡°Jordon¡¯s been going around, ming Regina for


    leading him astray and causing the death of his first wife. Then as the stepmother, Regina made life


    hell for him and his daughter Luna from his first wife, driving a wedge between them. Jordon says


    Regina¡¯s brought nothing but trouble¡­ Regina was shook at first, tried to run, but couldn¡¯t. Jordon


    dragged her back, chained her up at home. I heard that the neighbors can hear her screams every day¡±


    ¡°What about her kids? Don¡¯t they do anything? Why don¡¯t they call the cops?¡± Paige asked, shocked.


    ¡°Hold your horses, we¡¯ll get to Randal Baldie and Jennifer in a bit. I heard they did call the cops, but


    when it¡¯s a domestic dispute, people can only mediate.¡± Erica shook her head in resignation, ¡°But,


    Regina found her way out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Paige asked, startled.


    ¡°Nope, the wicked never rest. She ain¡¯t gonna go down that easy. She got arrested, along with Jordon!¡±


    Erica chuckled, ¡°Someone reported the illegal activities of this couple, Initially, the evidence was not


    very substantial, and at most, they would have received a sentence of up to three years. However,


    Regina was beaten severely, holding a deep hatred for Jordon. She voluntarily provided crucial facts


    and evidence. Now, Jordon cannot escape a life


    sentence.¡±


    Paige concluded as she dug in, ¡°What¡¯s that saying again, don¡¯t do the crime if you can¡¯t do the time.¡±


    Rosalynn had been quiet all along. She ate slowly, listening intently. She wasn¡¯t privy to theter


    developments.


    ¡°Now, about Randal and Jennifer Erica took a big gulp of her iced c, then continued, ¡°Regina¡¯s


    scandal, being the other woman and causing the death of the first wife, it went viral, even trending on


    social media. You can bet everyone Randal and Jennifer know got wind of it. Randal had a girlfriend


    who¡¯d been wanting to break up, and this just pushed her over the edge. She soon found someone


    new through a blind date. Randal didn¡¯t take it well, and the night Jordon and Regina got arrested,


    Randal bought a kitchen knife and stalked her.¡±


    ¡°Holy cow!!¡± Paige gasped, covering her mouth.


    Rosalynn also instinctively furrowed her brow, ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Her new boyfriend¡¯s a veteran with some serious connections, probably pretty capable too. He fought


    back and killed Randal on the spot.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Paige was even more shocked.


    Erica nodded, ¡°Yeah, Randal ran into the knife. His throat was slit open, they say he died on the spot


    before the ambnce could even get there.¡± ¡°Serves him right!¡± Paige huffed indignantly.


    If Randal hadn¡¯t died, that girl would¡¯ve been in danger.


    ¡°But what about the girl¡¯s boyfriend? That¡¯s self-defence, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just self-defence, it¡¯s downright heroic!¡± Erica murmured, ¡°Reliable sources tell me he¡¯s hired


    the Scott family¡¯s legal team.¡±


    Paige sighed in relief immediately.


    Everyone knew the Scott family¡¯s legal team was formidable.


    If you really want topare, thebined forces of Bane Corporation and the Jared Group¡¯s legal


    teams barely matched the Scott family¡¯s legal team. ¡°That¡¯s impressive!! Paige immediately praised.


    ¡°What about Jennifer?¡± Rosalynn finally broke her silence.


    Erica snorted, ¡°She may not be in jail or in danger of dying, but she¡¯s not having a good time either. Her


    biggest problem right now is selling fake luxury goods.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What?¡± Paige was surprised, ¡°Even though her family isn¡¯t particrly wealthy, they should be


    financially stable, right? The Baldie family¡¯s corporation gives Jordon dividends every year.¡±


    ¡°They have the money, but Randal¡¯s squandered it all¡± Erica looked disgusted, ¡°Jennifer travels a lot,


    and people around her often ask her to help buy bags or shoes. Since she¡¯s a rich girl, no one doubts


    her. The stuff she buys are all knock-offs. If anyone raises doubts, she doesn¡¯t let things escte,


    quickly refunds them, and then blocks them from ever doing business again.¡±

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Erica asked in a mysterious tone, ¡®Guess how much money Jennifer has swindled over the past four or


    five years?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Paige was curious


    ¡°At least seven or eight hundred thousand,¡± Erica said, pulling out her phone and showing a group text


    to Rosalynn and Paige.


    Someone in the group had spent tens of thousands buying a bunch of handbags from Jennifer, only to


    find out they were all fakes after getting them authenticated


    ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous. She should at least sell some real ones. Jennifer¡¯s got some nerve!¡± Paige


    eximed.


    ¡°All the victims have reported her to the police now, but Jennifer¡¯s vanished into thin air. Her parents,


    Jordon and Regina, are in jail, and her brother Randal passed away, but she¡¯s nowhere to be seen!¡±


    Erica said, abruptly stopping.


    Paige quickly caught on to what Erica was implying, hurrying to say, ¡°Baillie wouldn¡¯t kill her, let alone


    chop her up or something. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡±


    ¡°We really are best friends, you always know what I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    Paige shut her mouth.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you Erica turned to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything


    ¡°1 can assure you, Rosalynn would definitely not do something like that!¡± Paige immediately rushed to


    defend Rosalynn.


    Ericaughed, ¡°I know, I was just kidding!¡±


    She didn¡¯t suspect Rosalynn.


    Although Rosalynn always looked serious, she was the most helpful person. She wouldn¡¯tmit


    murder just because someone threw a shoe at Paige!


    If Rosalynn was really that fierce, Paige¡¯s ex-boyfriend would have been dead ages ago!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But when ites to Baillie, that¡¯s another story¡­.


    Just then, a video call from Baillie came in.


    The three of them quickly put away their barbecue, Paige wiped her mouth clean, and picked up the


    call with a beaming smile.


    Not wanting to hear their sweet nothings, Rosalynn and Erica took their barbecue and went to the


    balcony of the ward


    ¡°Show me more of Jennifer¡¯s gossip,¡± Rosalynn extended her hand to Erica.


    Erica nced back at Paige, who was chatting with Baillie, and quietly asked Rosalynn, ¡°Rosalynn, do


    you think Baillie might have killed Jennifer?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to answer. She gently knocked on Erica¡¯s head, ¡°What are you thinking?


    Baillie¡¯s been behaving himselftely, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing for the sake of Paige and their baby¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Erica scoured her phone for all information rted to Jennifer and showed it to Rosalynn. At the same


    time, she was munching on snow crab, pondering. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Baillie who did it, then who? Newell or


    Luna?¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure that Jennifer is already dead?¡± Rosalynn asked, a hint of helplessness in her


    tone.


    ¡°If her brother Randal died and she didn¡¯t even show her face, like she just vanished from the face of


    the earth, I reckon she might be gone already, based on my extensive experience of watching crime


    documentaries¡±


    Rosalynn happened to see in the group chat that someone had used some connections and resources


    to check Jennifer¡¯s recent call records and bank card usage.


    Turns out, since the day Jennifer was exposed for selling fake bags, there hasn¡¯t been any expenditure


    on her bank card or a single phone call made. Her social ounts were also deactivated, and other


    ounts were not logged into.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    From this point of view, it seems likely that something might have happened to Jennifer.


    But it¡¯s only been about two weeks, which doesn¡¯t say a whole lot.


    ¡°Luna really has a way with words!¡± Erica eximed, sipping on her coke, ¡°The speed at which the


    Baldie family is going downhill is just mind-blowing¡± Within less than a month, some were jailed, some


    died, and some went missing. Even two rtives got dragged into the mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Baldie family¡¯s own fault.¡± Rosalynn handed the phone back to Erica, ¡°If they hadn¡¯t done


    anything wrong, misfortunes wouldn¡¯t have befallen


    them.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± Erica gave a thumbs-up, then she gazed at the distant stars and sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    feel that Larkin hasn¡¯t been very cheerful since we came back from the monastery Erica said with a


    troubled expression, ¡°What do you think I can do to make his master forgive him?¡±


    ¡°Visit the monastery a few more times, pray with sincerity. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out.¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    ¡°Right!¡± Erica took a deep breath.


    After eating, drinking and having fun, Erica didn¡¯t dare to go home, fearing that Larkin would find out


    about her indulgences. So, she decided to stay at Paige¡¯s ce.


    After Paige and Erica had fallen asleep, Rosalynn quietly got out of bed and stepped outside the ward.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, why¡¯d you call us over sote? Something up with Paige?¡± Mike asked cautiously.


    Rosalynn asked with a smile, ¡°Remember the woman who chucked a high heel at Paige that day?¡±


    Mike¡¯s face was full of surprise, ¡°Of course, I remember her. My memory ain¡¯t that bad!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°She¡¯s missing now.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that good news?¡± Mike blurted out without thinking.


    ¡°If she was dead, that¡¯d be restful. But missing is a different story.¡± Rosalynn looked up, her gaze


    sweeping across Felix and Mike.


    Felix responded more quickly, ¡°So you¡¯re worried that she¡¯s justying low, biding her time to hurt


    Paige?¡±


    Paige was very good to Molly. Every time she bought something for Ivy and Cory, she¡¯d always


    remember to get Molly the same.


    Every time there was a test, Felix would still be clueless about Molly¡¯s grades, but Paige would already


    know and reward Molly with gifts each time.


    Many of Molly¡¯s pretty dresses were bought by Paige.


    Even though Molly didn¡¯t wear them often, Felix would always feel touched and grateful.


    1


    So, whether Paige was his boss or not, Felix was willing to protect her.


    ¡°One must always guard against others,¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°I know the Scott family has arranged


    protection too, but they¡¯re in the open. I hope you guys can protect Paige from the shadows. Don¡¯t let


    anyone with ill intentions get close to her and her unborn baby.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Felix and Mike immediately responded, ¡°Molly said she¡¯lle to the hospital to apany


    them once the baby¡¯s born


    Rosalynn paused, thenughed helplessly, ¡°Felix, didn¡¯t I ask you to guide Molly? She doesn¡¯t need to


    protect any kids. She just needs to grow up happily, right?¡±


    Felix was even more helpless, ¡°I can¡¯t reason with Molly, what can I do?¡±


    He also believed that Molly protecting Ivy, Cory, and the uing baby was the right thing to do.


    Molly had the ability and the skills.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Rosalynn waved her hand helplessly, ¡°Just go sort it out!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Roger that!¡±


    Felix and Mike immediately left.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Rosalynn stood at the doorway of the hospital room.


    The hospital¡¯s air conditioning was cranked up high. She tightened the knit jacket around her before


    turning back into the room.


    Outside, as night fell, the lights gradually went out.


    Under the dim yellow streetlight outside the hospital walls, a woman in a baseball cap and mask,


    dressed in ck, looked up towards the VIP ward.


    She clenched her fists, her teeth grinding audibly.


    The next morning, everyone from the hotel came over.


    Paige¡¯s ward was big, but it still felt crowded.


    Rosalynn took the opportunity to pull Jaime away.


    ¡°Rosalynn, what¡¯s up?¡± Jaime was engrossed in Kate¡¯s stories about the bigwigs of Norhaven.


    Suddenly being pulled away, he was a bit worried.


    ¡°I noticed you had some free time, thought I could assign you some tasks,¡± Rosalynn said.


    If anyone else gave Jaime a task, he¡¯d usually groan. But if it was Rosalynn, that was a different story.


    ¡°What task?¡± Jaime¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have you stay at the hospital, and you¡¯ll take over all the surveince outside Paige¡¯s


    ward.¡±


    Jaime paused for a moment, his expression immediately turning serious. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The woman who threw the high heel at Paigest time is missing,¡± Rosalynn said in a grave tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s so dumb she could only think to throw a shoe¡­ Plus, Baillie¡¯s security is top-notch, she wouldn¡¯t


    be able to sneak in, right?¡± Jaime blurted out, then smacked himself, ¡°No! I can¡¯t be socent!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point. She may be dumb, but even if there¡¯s a one in a million chance, we need to


    prevent it.¡±


    ¡°I get it, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve been working on a security alert system, this is a good opportunity to test it.¡±


    ¡°An alert system? Aren¡¯t there already plenty of those?¡± Rosalynn asked, puzzled


    ¡°My alert system is different. I¡¯ll input the regrs into the system. If the surveince detects a stranger


    entering a restricted area, I¡¯ll get an alert immediately!¡± Jaime said confidently.


    Rosalynn had faith in Jaime¡¯s skills. She nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m counting on you then. Just don¡¯t let


    anything slip in front of Paige.¡±


    ¡°Like I would!¡± Jaime said, looking indignant.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Rosalynn snorted, ¡°When have you ever been good at hiding things?¡±


    Jaime looked a bit guilty, scratching his nose.


    ¡°That girl who confessed feelings to you¡­ Mandy?¡± Rosalynn switched topics, ¡°How are things going


    between you two?¡± Jaime immediately got nervous, his face turning pale as a ghost, ¡°Rosalynn, why


    are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°Kate was asking me yesterday, why a pretty, lovely and rich guy like you are still


    single?¡±


    ¡°Handsome?¡± Jaime was again surprised, ¡°I¡¯m a dude, why do you describe me as pretty and lovely?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Do you and Mandy have something going on?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t contacted her since I got back!¡±


    In fact, before Jaime sold his overseas business and returned home, he and Mandy kept in touch for a


    while.


    This even hastened Jaime¡¯s return.


    Once Jaime got back, Mandy said she wanted toe to H Country to find him, even saying she


    wouldn¡¯t mind working and living in H Country.


    Jaime nearly had a heart attack.


    He couldn¡¯t handle it and ended up deleting and blocking Mandy.


    Although it was an impolite thing to do, Jaime finally felt at peace after deleting her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Kate exactly that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling Kate?¡± Jaime was puzzled again.


    ¡°Kate said once Paige has her baby, she¡¯s going to set you up on some blind dates!¡± Rosalynn pped


    Jaime¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You gotta get a haircut, dude. Your hair¡¯s covering your eyes again!¡±


    With that, Rosalynn left Jaime standing there in shock and headed back to the hospital room.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Blind dates?


    Jaime¡¯s mind was filled with the word. And then, a strange feeling filled his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t annoyance.


    Rather, he felt somewhat happy.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Hria was skeptical about the whole marriage thing, preferring free love and free marriage. As such,


    over the years, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jaime¡¯s marital status.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaime was okay with it.


    But suddenly, some elder started showing interest in his marriage, even wanting to set him up on blind


    dates, which threw him off.


    Jaime suddenly remembered, when Old Mr. Jules was on his deathbed, his eyes filled with misty tears,


    he struggled to say:


    ¡°Jaime, I can¡¯t stick around to see you get hitched, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jaime, who hadn¡¯t thought about Old Mr. Jules in a while, felt his nose twitch and his eyes well up.


    ¡°Jaime!¡± Mike rushed back after finishing the task Rosalynn had set for him.


    His loud call stopped Jaime¡¯s tears.


    After a busy day, tranquility finally returned to the ward after dinner.


    Just as Paige was sighing in relief, her water broke and then the contractions started.


    Baillie, who had left the ward with a sense of unease, decided to turn back upon reaching the hotel


    entrance.


    As he approached the ward, he heard Erica yell, ¡°Her water broke!¡±


    Baillie barged in immediately.


    Paige was still holding a bag of chips, unopened. Seeing Baillie, tears filled her eyes. She sat on the


    bed, frozen, ¡°Baillie¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Baillie rushed over, pressing the call button, ¡°My wife¡¯s water broke, get the delivery room


    ready!¡±


    Meanwhile, Kate and Hria were strolling in the hotel garden.


    Hearing that Baillie had returned, Kate wasining her son, ¡°After marrying Paige, Baillie¡¯s a


    different man, all jittery and nervous. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    Hria responded, ¡°Young people are like that. When you get to my age, you be calmer, unlike


    them.¡±


    Just then, Luna ended a call and hastily walked over.


    ¡°Mom, Hria, Paige¡¯s water broke!¡±


    Kate eximed in surprise, ¡°What?! Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be tomorrow?!!¡±


    She had just been maintaining herdy-likeposure, now she was all flustered.


    ¡°Dear Lord! We need to rush back! Calvin! Come carry me!¡±


    Even the previously calm Hria hastily summoned Calvin.


    Over the years, Hria¡¯s mobility had deteriorated. Plus the unexpected event had left her a bit weak-


    kneed.


    And so, the two who had just been mocking Baillie for being flustered, now rushed back in a frenzy.


    As they hurried into the hospital, they didn¡¯t notice a person in a baseball cap watching from the


    entrance, her face grim.


    She couldn¡¯t get in, there was no way she could sneak into the hospital.


    It seemed ever since Paige was admitted, the hospital¡¯s security had been tightened. Even patients


    had to go through facial recognition to enter.


    Her anxiety and anger intensified as she thought about her situation.


    Despite losing everything, the person who had taken everything from her was adored and even about


    to have a child with the man she loved!


    And she¡­ lost all reputation, her family broken, and a loved one dead!


    If she didn¡¯t get revenge, she could never be at peace!

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    In the hospital, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance to harm Paige and the baby. Once Paige was out of the


    hospital, that goal would be even less likely to achieve. She had to figure something out, and fast!


    ¡°What¡¯s that person doing?¡± Just then, a gruff male voice came from the security booth.


    She¡¯d seen this guy before ¨C he was with Rosalynn previously!


    And it looked like he wasing over¡­


    Jennifer gathered all her cool, pointing at a cab parked on the side of the street, I¡¯m waiting for my ride,


    what else would I be doing?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before the guy got any closer, Jennifer quickly got in the cab, rattled off a random address, and urged


    the driver to drive.


    Felix was originally here to pick up Cory, Ivy, and Molly, but he noticed a suspicious woman.


    Seeing the person leave abruptly, he had his doubts but didn¡¯t chase after the taxi.


    He told the security guard, ¡°Keep an eye out for folks who are acting shady Question them


    immediately!¡±


    All the guards were his guys.


    They responded immediately.


    After a bit, the car sent by the Scott family pulled up at the entrance.


    The taxi circled back around and starteding back slowly.


    Jennifer watched the hospital entrance intensely.


    When she saw the little girl hop out of the car, she was instantly reminded of the disgusted face this girl


    made at Paige half a month ago at the Scott family¡¯s.


    That was¡­ Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s daughter!


    Even from behind, she was clearly a happy child.


    Seeing Rosalynn and Wayne dote on this girl, Jennifer felt a fire ignite in her.


    Why did some people get everything she could never have from the moment they were born?


    While her own mother was a homewrecker!


    If she had been born into a good family, would she have to stoop so low as to sell fake handbags, and


    end up like this?


    Jennifer remembered how she was not allowed to talk back as a child, any form of defiance was met


    with a beating.


    But when Rosalynn¡¯s daughter shouted at her that day, no one reprimanded the child.


    Jennifer watched Ivy sprint into the hospital with urgency.


    Right, that day Rosalynn had someone hit her, and Paige seemed fond of this girl¡­.


    Judging by the situation, sneaking into the hospital to harm Paige¡¯s newborn didn¡¯t seem likely.


    Then¡­..


    What about killing this annoying little girl born into a wealthy family?


    A wild rage surged within Jennifer. She wished she could eradicate everyone, everyone but herself


    Another little girl got out of the car, taller than Ivy


    The fierce-looking bodyguard bent down to chat with her. After a few words, her gaze suddenly turned


    this way.


    Jennifer was startled and quickly hid herself. She urged the driver to leave.


    Where did this little girle from? Why did she look so intimidating!


    Felix followed Molly¡¯s gaze, ¡°Molly, what¡¯s up?¡±


    I feel like there¡¯s a weird person watching me¡± Molly frowned.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Felix got anxious and instantly went on high alert, scanning the area. He was worried that Simon¡¯s


    gang might still be after Molly for revenge, terrified that Molly¡¯s location might be discovered.


    ¡°Dad, what are you looking at?¡± Molly asked, looking at Felix with confusion.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you saying that some people were watching you?¡± Felix asked nervously.


    Molly¡¯s intuition was always spot on. Felix had managed to dodge a few bullets thanks to Molly¡¯s


    hunches.


    So once Molly said it, Felix believed it without a doubt.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Molly continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have a newborn to wait for.¡±


    Felix looked at his calm daughter.


    How to put it?


    Molly was starting to act more and more like his boss Rosalynn.


    ¡°Go to the hospital yourself. I¡¯ll stay here and keep watch,¡± Felix said, patting Molly on the head.


    Molly¡¯s hairdo was simr to Ivy¡¯s today, and she was wearing a pretty hair clip.


    No need to guess, the hair clip must have been from Ivy.


    Felix watched, full of emotion.


    With the same hairstyle, Ivy looked so cute, but Molly¡­


    Such a small kid, how could she have such a strong presence!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Alright, you take care, Molly said, striding off.


    At this point, Ableson sidled over and asked, ¡°You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Felix asked, defensive.


    ¡°The aura Molly¡¯s giving off today¡­ feels like she could pull out a knife at any moment and take care of


    any bad guys passing by,¡± Ableson said, making a throat-slitting gesture.


    Felix ignored Ableson and walked away.


    But when Ableson wasn¡¯t looking, Felix let out a resigned sigh.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ yes, that was exactly the feeling he got.


    When Paige was about to be hospitalized, Ivy and Cory insisted on going with her.


    Cory wasn¡¯t much of a talker, butpared to Ivy, who was busy arguing, he had already packed a


    change of clothes and was just waiting for permission to leave.


    But considering theplex environment andrge crowd at the hospital, the adults were worried that


    the kids might have a hard time if they went along, so they decided not to bring the kids.


    As a result, Ivy didn¡¯t text Rosalynn or Paige all day and was so angry that she barely ate any lunch.


    In the end, Rosalynn was the one who called Ivy to soothe her when she saw that Ivy¡¯s anger had


    subsided.


    Ivy was easily appeased, but she had one condition, ¡°When Paige start feeling the pain, you have to


    take me there. I want to meet my little sister as soon as possible, we promised each other!¡±


    Rosalynn agreed immediately.


    So, when Paige was about to give birth, Rosalynn had Ableson bring the kids over.


    ¡°Mommy¡±¡± Ivy called out for Rosalynn as soon as she got off the elevator


    Rosalynn went over as soon as she heard her.


    Ivy grabbed her hand annously. ¡°Has my little sister been born yet?¡±


    Not yet. Paige is still in the delivery room¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±


    Ivy nodded rapidly looking very nervous. I¡¯m actually not nervous¡±


    Time ticked by slowly


    The adults all sat quietly in the chairs


    Only Ivy, the little girl, paced back and forth outside the delivery room like an adult


    As time passed, the anxiety of those waiting grew more intense


    Even Rosalyn, who was alwaysposed started to look unwell four hours of waiting.

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Jaime came back from the bathroom with Cory, his face as white as a sheet. He couldn¡¯t sit down


    anymore and after a bit, he wandered off to a corner. Rosalynn noticed something was off with Jaime


    and went to check on him.


    All she heard was Jaime crying, praying, ¡°God, I¡¯d give ten years of my life to ensure Paige has a safe


    childbirth. I¡¯ve got no regrets. Please, I beg you¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Jaime, what are you doing?¡±


    Jaime jerked in surprise and turned around, his face was streaked with tears.


    ¡°Rosalynn¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked, concern in her voice. She¡¯d rarely seen Jaime like this.


    ¡°There was a pregnant woman who died from amniotic fluid embolism during the day.¡± Jaime¡¯s voice


    trembled as he spoke, ¡°Why is giving birth so damn risky?¡±


    He¡¯d bumped into the woman¡¯s family when he took Cory to the bathroom.


    The news had shocked Jaime.


    And with Paige in the delivery room for so long, with asional screams that he wasn¡¯t sure were hers,


    he was getting more and more scared.


    ¡°Amniotic fluid embolism is rare, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Rosalynn tried to reassure him, patting his


    head.


    ¡°Stop having babies! You and Paige should stop having babies!¡± Jaime was crying so hard he was


    about to snot bubble.


    *Clean your tears. If Ivy sees you like this, she¡¯ll freak out.¡± Rosalynn continued.


    Jaime quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe his tears. Once he¡¯d calmed down a bit, he followed Rosalynn


    back to wait outside the delivery room.


    Next to the delivery room, there was a waiting area for family members.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hria and Kate, who were usually early sleepers, were now still awake.


    Hria was praying non-stop.


    Kate was mumbling something under her breath, asionally sticking her head out to look around.


    At 5 am, the door to the delivery room finally swung open.


    A nurse came out, cradling a wrinkled baby in her arms.


    ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a healthy girl!¡±


    ¡°A girl! It¡¯s a girl?¡±


    ke bolted out of the waiting area, all his dignity gone.


    Kate, who hadn¡¯t even had time to put on her shoes, also ran out.


    Rosalynn, being closer, immediately spotted the little one with sparkling eyes looking around curiously.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but well up with tears.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Paige?¡± Rosalynn immediately asked, ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. We¡¯re taking the baby to the room first, the mother has to wait a while longer.¡±


    ¡°Why does she have to wait? Paige is okay, right?¡± Jaime couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and started


    crying, ¡°She¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The nurse chuckled, ¡°Of course she¡¯s okay, her husband¡¯s with her. Now, who¡¯s gonna hold the baby?¡±


    That¡¯s when everyone snapped back to reality.


    Kate stepped forward and gingerly took the baby into her arms.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes never left her little sister.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s beautiful!¡± Kate said, bending down so Ivy could see, ¡°Come see your little sister!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she gently and quietly greeted her baby sister, almost afraid of startling her

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    ¡°Hey there, it¡¯s me, Ivy. I¡¯m gonna always have your back.¡±


    The grown-ups in the room all chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and take the baby to the ward!¡± Hria, worried about the baby being exposed to the


    wind, urged hastily.


    ¡°ke, be careful holding the baby!¡± Kate handed the baby over to ke, then anxiously watched the


    door of the delivery room with Rosalynn and Jaime, ¡°Paige is still inside.


    ke was on the verge of tears, carefully cradling the newborn, ready to leave.


    ¡°Ivy¡­


    He thought Ivy would follow, but turning around, he saw Ivy also anxiously watching the delivery room.


    Hearing ke¡¯s voice, Ivy politely replied, ¡°Thanks for taking care of my little sister, I¡¯m gonna wait here


    for Paige.¡±


    ¡°Good kid,¡± ke nodded repeatedly, talking to the baby as he walked away.


    ¡°Our little princess, you need to love Paige just like Ivy.¡±


    Afterpleting her task, the nurse left.


    Back in the ward, she couldn¡¯t resist gossiping with her colleagues.


    ¡°So this is how the rich are treated, huh?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Except for one, everyone else is waiting outside for the mother.


    ¡°Her husband is so good, he¡¯s been there with her through all this, even cried a few times,¡± the nurse


    sighed, ¡°I often see families leaving with the baby. leaving the mother all alone¡­ It¡¯s really touching to


    see a family like this.¡±


    ¡°And get this, the top three richest families are all out there. Their offspring too.¡± Another nurse chimed


    in, ¡°Including Ms. Tesdal and Wayne¡¯s son, he¡¯s had an air of authority since he was young. Growing up


    in such an environment, he¡¯s gonna be quite the man.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal¡¯s daughter is also very cute, just like a little angel. When I left, she grabbed my hand and


    thanked me, asking about Paige. Oh, my heart melted.¡±


    ¡°You moms are always focusing on the kids. Did anyone notice that hot guy?¡± another nurse joined in,


    ¡°The one with hair covering his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the one who was crying a lot just now?¡± the delivering nurse realized.


    ¡°He was crying?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he seemed to have been holding it in for a long time. He didn¡¯t even look at the baby, just asked


    how Paige was doing, if everything was okay¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s adorable, I like him even more now.¡±


    This nurse had finished her shift, after teasing Jaime a bit, she left.


    Unfortunately, as she left, she saw Jaime being scolded by Hria.


    ¡°You¡¯re so grown up and still crying like that, aren¡¯t you afraid Cory and Ivy willugh at you?¡± Hria


    tried tofort Jaime, but to no avail.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaime¡¯s tears flowed freely, as if they were free.


    After a few attempts to console him, Hria got frustrated and smacked Jaime in the back of the head.


    Jaime stopped crying.


    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t scold Jaime Ivy defended Jaime, ¡°Paige hasn¡¯te out yet, I¡¯m scared too!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you crying then?¡± Hria turned around, her voice a bit sharp.


    Tm holding it in, I¡¯ll cry when I get home after Paigees out!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes also started to redden.


    The nurses passing by were deeply moved by the scene.


    What a brave little angel!


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t spoken the whole time, her own childbirth experience had been difficult, almost fatal.


    After giving birth, she went through a long period of recovery


    So with Paige still inside, she was also filled with anxiety


    Wayne had been by Rosalyrinis side all along, he didn¡¯t say much, but he knew that when Rosalynn


    was giving birth to the twins, he hadn¡¯t been there¡­

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    After about a half hour wait, Paige finally emerged from the ward.


    Rosalynn immediately darted up to her. ¡°Paige!¡±


    Paige looked pale, lifting her head weakly to look at Rosalynn.


    Seeing Paige, Rosalynn¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow, tearsing out from her eyes. ¡°Congrats, your


    baby is really cute!*


    ¡°All wrinkled up. You think that¡¯s cute?¡± Paige managed a strained smile, gently grasping Rosalynn¡¯s


    finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡±


    The rest of the group started to gather.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the ward first,¡± Baillie¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, his eyes still moist with tears.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the ward!¡± Kate said firmly.


    Everyone made way.


    Rosalynn walked behind, wiping away her tears when no one was watching.


    If it weren¡¯t for Paige giving birth this time, she might not have realized the fear she had when she gave


    birth to Cory and Ivy.


    Now, that fear was projected onto Paige.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    At that moment, arge hand tightly grasped Rosalynn¡¯s


    Rosalynn turned her head to look, managing a weak smile. ¡°As long as Paige is safe, I can finally


    breathe easy.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Most of what he knew about the past came from Jacob, so he knew very little about Rosalynn¡¯s


    childbirth.


    But today, he saw Rosalynn, who was always so calm, being so nervous and scared.


    He had a gut feeling.


    Cory and Ivy¡¯s birth might not have been so smooth.


    The baby was ced in the incubator in Paige¡¯s ward.


    The wrinkled little one was already asleep.


    Paige was also exhausted and fell asleep as soon as shey down.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before sleeping, she told Rosalynn, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, I want to see you when I wake up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Rosalynn sat beside Paige, holding her hand, agreeing gently.


    Getting the affirmative response, Paige fell into a tired sleep.


    Baillie sat on the other side of the ward, not saying much, just holding Paige¡¯s hand and giving it a peck


    from time to time.


    For the rest of the time, he just quietly watched Paige and shed some tears.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see the baby?¡± Rosalynn asked Baillie.


    Paige needed rest.


    Baillie moved the incubator to the ward¡¯s living room, so Kate and Hria wouldn¡¯t disturb Paige¡¯s rest


    when they came to see the baby


    ¡®T¡¯ll goter, I don¡¯t want to see it now. Baillie replied coldly.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Later, because of today, the child suffered a lot under Baillie¡¯s watch, as Baillie took a long time to


    develop deep feelings for his daughter.


    Outside the ward, Wayne bought Jaime his favorite ice cream.


    Then, they sat down quietly on the balcony of the private ward.


    After Paige was pushed out of the operating room, Jaime shed silent tears again. He said that he had


    known Paige for so many years, even during her hardest timest year, but she had never suffered as


    much as she had now.


    He had witnessed Paige go through countless hardships.


    His feelings were indescribable.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Feeling any better? Wayne nced at Jaime, asked.


    Jaime took a deep breath, T¡¯m OK¡­


    Wayne nodded, then abruptly changed the subject, ¡°Were you there when Cory and Ivy were born?¡±


    Jaime was slightly taken aback, then shook his head and muttered, ¡°Butter I heard from Paige and


    Noah that Rosalynn was in a critical condition at that time, almost lost her life. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t there


    and didn¡¯t know the truth, otherwise, I might have been scared to death¡­


    Wayne¡¯s hand suddenly trembled.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A massive hemorrhage Jaime looked at Wayne, ¡°Even though you have amnesia now, and Rosalynn


    has forgiven you, whether to me you or not doesn¡¯t make much difference. But Wayne, you were


    really a jerk!¡±


    Wayne lowered his eyes, ¡°1¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past, just don¡¯t screw up again!¡± Jaime waved his hand, ¡°Now, I just hope our


    family can live a peaceful life!¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Jaime took another deep breath and had a bite of the cold ice cream.


    Neither of them spoke again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jaime was still struggling with his emotions.


    Wayne, on the other hand¡­ seemed to suddenly be bound by invisible chains.


    He felt like his chest was being crushed by a boulder, making it hard to breathe.


    Paige slept soundly and for a long time.


    For her, it was just another day in a dream.


    In the dream, her father hadn¡¯t passed away, and the whole family lived happily and peacefully as


    before.


    She told her parents that she was going to be a mother.


    Her father was very happy.


    He drove his car, took her to the shopping center to pick out gifts for the baby, bought a lot of cute little


    skirts, some onesies and toys.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± After shopping, on the way home, her father looked at her, the sunlight


    showered on his face, making him look gentler than before, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.


    Paige was originally very happy, but hearing her father say this, tears immediately slid down her


    cheeks.


    ¡°Baillie is a good kid.¡± Her father continued, ¡°With him around, I can rest assured. You should also be at


    ease, your mother and I are doing well.¡±


    Paige nodded repeatedly while crying, then woke up.


    Rosalynn was sleeping at the bedside, holding Paige¡¯s hand.


    Baillie noticed the tears in Paige¡¯s eyes, and was tenderly wiping them away.


    Paige woke up, her eyes filled with tears, and saw Baillie.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Baillie asked softly


    Paige nodded, then whispered, ¡°My dad came to see me


    Baillie immediately understood why she would cry in her sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± Baillieforted softly, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing¡±


    Paige nodded, then looked at the sleeping Rosalynn,


    ¡°Rosalynn has been here with you the whole time¡± Baillie said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rosalynn woke up immediately as she was a light sleeper.


    Paige smiled at her instantly


    Rosalynn sat up, stretched, ¡°You must be hungry, right? I¡¯ve arranged a postpartum meal for you!¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, a hug¡± Paige opened her arms


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but smile, and leaned over to hug Paige


    ¡°Thank you for being with me, otherwise, I would have been very scared Paige said in a pitiful tone


    ¡°You were with me back then too ¡°Rosalynn said gently, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it now, take


    the time to enjoy the first time your family of three are together¡±

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    As soon as Rosalynn finished speaking, she left the room.


    Kate, Hria, and ke were all forced to go rest at the hotel


    Cory and Ivy were reluctant to leave, and Molly had already entered her baby protection mode. The


    three kids just slept on the living room couch, even though the room across could have been a good


    ce for them to rest, they didn¡¯t want to leave,


    Jaime was even more outrageous, he just found aer and crushed there


    Only Wayne was dozing lightly on the couch.


    At the sound of the door opening he woke up immediately. He probably hadn¡¯t slept much, his eyes


    were bloodshot


    Rosalynn walked over, gently touched his cheek, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling the kids too much


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± Wayne, wrapping his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, said, ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ll go out with you for


    some food


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking them?¡± Rosalynn indicated the soundly sleeping lvy


    Wayne smiled and nodded, ¡°Just the two of us, let¡¯s sneak out.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynnughed, taking Wayne¡¯s hand. Wayne picked up his cane and they quietly opened


    the door and left.


    Molly watched them, slowly closing her opened eyes.


    Once out of the ward, Rosalynn immediately had Paige¡¯s food prepared and sent to the room.


    Just as they reached the elevator, the doors opened and Erica and Larkin walked out


    ¡°Is Paige awake?¡± Erica asked hurriedly, then lifted the thermos in her hand, ¡°Larkin and I made some


    nourishing soup¡±


    ¡°Paige just woke up, you should go inter, she¡¯s probablyforting Baillie,¡± Rosalynn whispered.


    Enca had also noticed Baillie¡¯s mood when she was brought out of the delivery room.


    ¡°Alright. So you guys are¡­¡± Erica raised an eyebrow, curious.


    ¡°On a little date¡±


    With that, Rosalynn led Wayne into the elevator.


    Erica was in a good mood and was about to leave, but she noticed Larkin standing still, staring at the


    elevator doors.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Larkin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Erica asked, puzzled.


    Larkin snapped out of his thoughts, shaking his head, ¡°Just-zoned out a bit.


    Erica blinked, ¡°You miss your teacher, don¡¯t you? Paige has had her baby now, once she goes to the


    nursing center, we can go to the monastery!¡±


    Larkin looked at Erica, the smile in his eyes growing deeper.


    He really, really loved the feeling of Erica constantly paying attention to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Larkin patted her head, ¡°After visiting my teacher, do you still want to go to Kenya?¡±


    ¡°Do we have time?¡± Erica¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She had wanted to see the great migration since she was fifteen or sixteen, but had always missed it


    for various reasons.


    ¡°We should¡± Larkin replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Erica nodded, ¡°We can make up for our honeymoon!¡±


    Larkin took her hand, his arm around her, as they walked he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the time on the


    cruise was our honeymoon.¡±


    Erica paused, then realization hit.


    ¡°Right¡­ that time was so fun!¡±


    Larkin looked at her, andughed


    ¡°So, our honeymoon wasn¡¯t messed up, only a regr trip was!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Enca seemed to be in a much better mood

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Larkin didn¡¯t often think about Jacob, but at this moment, Jacob popped into his mind out of the blue


    Enca was so easily pleased, but Jacob still couldn¡¯t hold on to her. This showed that Jacob¡¯s love for


    Erica was all talk and no action


    There was a great restaurant near the hospital, and Rosalynn and Wayne decided to grab a bite thera


    As it was off peak hours, the ce wasn¡¯t packed


    They settled in a quieter


    After a while, Jaime called and griped. You guys get to eat all the good food arid didn¡¯t invite us? I¡¯m


    hurt, don¡¯t you love me anymo


    ¡°No I don¡¯t Rosalynn answered


    Jaime moaned and groaned until Wayne promised to bring back some goodies, then he finally let it go.


    Jaime shouted his thanks and hung up


    Rosalynn set her phone aside and chuckled, ¡°You and Jaime hit it off really fast, huh?¡±


    Wayne grinned and put a shrimp into Rosalynn¡¯s te.


    Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang again. She thought it was Jaime calling to order food, she took one


    look at the caller ID, her expression changed


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Wayne nced at the caller ID.


    He knew this guy. Shawn, him, and Jacob were childhood buddies.


    ¡°I heard Jacob¡¯s been up to a lottely¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°I guess Shawn¡¯s calling about Jacob¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like dealing with it, then don¡¯t,¡± Wayne responded.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and decided to answer Shawn¡¯s call.


    ¡°Secretary Tesdal, what¡¯s the deal with Wayne now? Why is his old number always out of service?¡±


    Shawn sounded anxious and somewhat aggressive


    Wayne¡¯s amnesia was known to only a handful of people.


    Tm right here, what is it?¡± Wayne¡¯s tone waspletely different from before.


    Rosalynn looked up, as if she saw a glimpse of Wayne¡¯s past in him.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Shawn immediately raised his voice, ¡°Are you in Norhaven now? When are youing back


    to H City? If there¡¯s nothing pressing, get back here quick. Jacob¡¯s been acting like a mad dog, biting


    everyone!¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s a reasonable guy, he wouldn¡¯t flip out for no reason. What did you guys do?¡± Wayne asked


    icily


    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds.


    ¡°To be honest, I think he¡¯s avenging for Erica¡­ Ah, how could we be med for Erica¡¯s stuff? Besides,


    avenging for Erica means forcing us, a bunch of friends, int aer? Larry was arrested two days ago,


    did you know that? Just because there was one time, Larry got drunk and thought Erica was easy, and


    hugged her. Ah Erica pped Larry right then and there, nothing happened. Just for this, Jacob put


    Larry behind bars! I asked awyer, if he¡¯s really convicted, it¡¯s at least 10 years!


    Wayne didn¡¯t know who Larry was. From a bystander¡¯s perspective, he only asked one question, ¡°Did


    Jacob really do that?¡±


    Shawn was stunned again.


    ¡°Wayne, Larry does smuggling business, you¡¯ve know about this¡­. Shawn grew increasingly anxious,


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, I think it¡¯s really not worth it for a woman who doesn¡¯t


    care about him! Wayne, you¡­ you should talk some sense into Jacob.¡±


    Rosalynn stirred her coffee absentmindedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jacob didn¡¯t just start acting this way recently


    Shawn was so anxious because Jacob¡¯s actions were probably about to affect him

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Before Rosalynn and Wayne could respond, Shawn, seeming to have made a major decision, said


    firmly. Tve got a suggestion, Ms Tesdal. Could you help me set up a meeting? I want to bring the


    friends who have offended Erica before to apologize to her in person, to cool her down. And maybe we


    can tell Jacob to stop this nonsense! I¡¯m sure Erica doesn¡¯t want Jacob to end up making enemies from


    all sides, does she?¡±


    After hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle


    ¡°Mr. Shawn, why do I hear a hint of self-pity in your voice? Wasn¡¯t it because Erica had no one to


    protect her when you and your group bullied her before? That¡¯s why you felt so free to do as you


    pleased, right?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s voice turned grave.


    ¡°I was there when Larry was bullying Erica¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You think an apology would


    make everything like it never happened?¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Enca¡¯s image really bad back then?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression instantly tumed cold, is that an excuse? Even if the someone is a prostitute, if


    she says no, then it¡¯s no! Do you understand?¡±


    When she first started dating Wayne, the rich guys around him didn¡¯t treat her like a human being.


    To them, she was just one of Wayne¡¯s pretty ythings.


    She had no idea how many malicious and lustful eyes were cast upon her.


    The difference was, Wayne would not allow his belongings to be coveted.


    And Jacob, as if punishing Erica, watched with jealousy and anger, yet allowed her to be bullied.


    At first, it was out of punishment and anger, butter¡­it became a habit.


    ¡°¡­Ms. Tesdal, what do you suggest we do, what would make you help?¡± Shawn asked after a long


    silence, sounding resigned. ¡°If Jacob keeps this up, people will target him for sure. You wouldn¡¯t want


    him to end up in a dead-end, would you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Rosalynn replied, then hung up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalyon took a sip of her coffee.


    In fact, among Wayne¡¯s friends, only Wayne and Jacob had strong family backgrounds. Shawn was a


    bit weaker, and the rest were all just following them around


    Shawn was not lecherous, he could be described as faithful among them.


    But he was arrogant and very condescending towards women. He always felt that a beautiful woman


    without power and background, if she was with men from their social ss, it was for money.


    In the past, Shawn had more than once sneered at Rosalynn in private.


    Maybe because of Wayne¡¯s attitude, heter restrained himself, but he always looked at her with


    disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like him,¡± Rosalynn answered, ¡°but he was decent to you before.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond.


    After all, who would dare to be mean to Wayne?


    Although he didn¡¯t remember now, he had already figured out who was who and what their family


    backgrounds were


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Rosalynn was a very clear-headed person, she only disliked someone when they were not nice to her.


    So¡­Wayne quietly added Shawn to his cklist.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like him, let Jacob deal with him,¡± Wayne continued, ¡°If you bully others, you have to


    pay a price.¡±


    Rosalynn set down her coffee, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Jacob will¡­go too far, attract endless


    trouble, and those people might me Erica for it


    Their pleasant afternoon tea time waspletely ruined by this call.


    Rosalynn packed up some pastries and went back to the hospital with Wayne.


    Paige was holding the baby, her eyes full of affection.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Ivy sat by the bed, fully engrossed in watching her baby sister. Even with delicious food in front of her,


    she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Alright Paige, you can¡¯t just keep holding her, or your arms are gonna be soreter Kate came over,


    grinning from ear to ear as she took the baby. ¡°You rest up, I¡¯l y with the little one!¡±


    When the baby was taken, Ivy quickly followed them.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    After the baby was taken, Paige tumed to Rosalynn.


    She knew Rosalynn¡¯s expressions well. Even when others seemed fine, she could spot something off.


    Rosalynn nced outside where Erica was ying poker with Jaime and Hria


    ¡°It¡¯s about Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Is it about getting back at Erica?¡± Paige lowered her voice.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He¡¯s even nning to not let friends like Shawn off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Well ain¡¯t that good? They deserved it for bullying Erica!! Paige snorted.


    ¡°Though Shawn and others aren¡¯t filthy rich, they have some connections. I¡¯m worried if they¡¯re pushed


    too hard, they might take Jacob down with them, and Erica might get caught in the crossfire¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Paige instantly frowned, ¡°So what do we do? Jacob¡­ Why is he still causing trouble for her,


    even after they broke up and Erica is married now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ to take a trip back to H City.¡± Rosalynn looked at Paige, ¡°III be back in two days at


    most!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Paige¡¯s face instantly changed, but in the end she nodded, ¡°No rush, I have people taking care of me


    here, you can take your time, and onlye back after everything is settled!¡±


    Paige knew that Rosalynn was always grateful to Jacob for saving Cory and Ivy, and with Erica¡¯s


    situation¡­it was impossible for Rosalynn to just sit by


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°What about Wayne? Is he going with you?¡±


    ¡°No, Cory and Ivy need someone, I feel better knowing he¡¯s here with you guys.¡± Rosalynn shook her


    head.


    ¡°Alright, when are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯re in the rehab center, I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    After discussing with Paige, Rosalynn told Wayne about her ns


    Since being saved from the ind, Wayne and Rosalynn were practically inseparable Suddenly having


    to part for a few days, Wayne was visibly anxious


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± He asked


    ¡°What about Ivy and Cory?¡± Rosalynn countered.


    Wayne¡¯s brow furrowed tightly


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be back in two days at most. Rosalynn hugged Wayne¡¯s waist, looking up at him, ¡°Wayne,


    you¡¯re so clingy, what will you do when you start working?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still see you every day, and we¡¯ll be


    together at night.¡± Wayne replied softly.


    ¡°Not every day, you traveled a lot for work before!¡± Rosalynn tried to console him.


    ¡°Jacob said, whenever I had to travel, I¡¯d take you with me.¡± Wayne replied.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly.


    That was true.


    Wayne would always take her with him wherever he went, with only two exceptions.


    Once when Wayne went to R Country to apany Olivia for half a month,


    And the other time when he went to negotiate a marriage alliance with the Rosso family for half a


    month..

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    ¡°But I¡¯m not your secretary now¡± Rosalynn snapped back to reality and gave Wayne a gentle pat on the


    back. ¡°So, President Silverman, you better start getting used to it from now on¡±


    Wayne could only nod helplessly.


    After two days in the hospital, Paige was transferred to a rehab center.


    Kate didn¡¯t have any doubts about this decision. No matter how prepared they were at home, it couldn¡¯t


    compare to the professionalism of a rehab center


    She chose the best rehab center in Norhaven for Paige Everything was top notch, they even hired a


    professional postpartum recovery specialist from overseas.


    Erica toured the ce and was very impressed.


    Seeing this, Kate said, ¡°Erica, if you like it, you cane to Norhaven when you have your baby Fll


    arrange everything for you¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kate, you¡¯re the best Erica was super excited, she and Kate got along really well.


    Once Paige was settled, Rosalynn nned to head straight back to H City.


    Hearing that Rosalynn was leaving. Erica rushed to see her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up¡± Rosalynn got out of the car and asked, puzzled.


    Encaposed herself, then asked seriously, ¡°Are you going back to deal with Jacob?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t hide anything, she nodded and said, ¡°Seems like you already know.


    Erica frowned, ¡°This is all because of me I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Because of you? How so?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Erica told Rosalynn about her conversation to Jacob when he was unconscious, ¡°I just wanted to wake


    him up, I didn¡¯t think he would take it to heart and actually


    do it. Rosalynn, you know me, I don¡¯t mean harm, what happened in the past is in the past. I don¡¯t want


    to hurt anyone.¡±


    Life was tough enough as it was, Erica already had a great husband and a bright future, she didn¡¯t want


    to get tangled up with her past anymore.


    ¡°I understand¡± Rosalynn saw Erica¡¯s guilt.


    Given Erica¡¯s personality, she would take the me for everything once there was a problem.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In all this, you¡¯re the only victim¡± Rosalynn gave Erica¡¯s arm a squeeze, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯ll have a


    good talk with Jacob.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Erica lowered her eyelids and shrugged, ¡°Shawn and the others came to me, but I really¡­


    I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with my past anymore, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡± Rosalynn said gently. ¡°They¡¯re not worth your help anyway. The reason why I¡¯m dealing with


    this is because I don¡¯t want Jacob to get himself into deeper trouble. After all, he saved Cory and Ivy.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Erica held Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡±


    Rosalynnforted Erica a little more, then set off for H City.


    Wayne even arranged a driver for Rosalynn.


    Since they haven¡¯t located Jennifer, Rosalynn was a bit uneasy and only brought Felix for protection.


    On the way, Shawn called again. Hearing that Rosalynn was on her way back to H City, Shawn clearly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    *So tomorrow morning, can you get Jacob out so we can talk face to face?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll arrange things based on the situation. And don¡¯t get your hopes high, I spoke to his


    assistant, and he said that Jacob has be apletely different person after getting sick.¡±


    Shawn thought to himself, as if he didn¡¯t know that. Jacob has be like a madman¡­.


    But Shawn really had no other choice.


    The few bars under his name had all been sealed up and were now closed.


    At first, he didn¡¯t believe Jacob wouldsh out at him. After all, they grew up together and had a deep


    friendship.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t very nice to Erica in the past, how could Jacob push him into aer over a


    woman?

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    It wasn¡¯t until Larry encountered trouble that Shawn had to face reality.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He had nned to reach out to Jacob, but Jacob was totally MIA.


    Calls went to voicemail, and messages were left unread!


    When Shawn finally got hold of Jacob¡¯s assistant, all he got was, ¡°Maybe you should try Mr. and Mrs.


    Silverman, they might be yourst hope. There¡¯s no point in seeking out President Strand, he¡¯s not


    himself anymore¡±


    The old Jacob was a charmer, the life of the party.


    He rarely blew his top, he seldom showed dissatisfaction in public


    But now, he was like a man frozen in time, silence being his new normal.


    His downtime was no longer spent socializing.


    He would just stay in the apartment he once shared with Erica, staring out the window in a daze.


    The only thing that seemed to bring him back to life was a golden-shaded cat he got after being


    discharged from the hospital.


    The assistant knew that cat was something Miss Erica had wanted.


    He even witnessed how Miss Erica had an argument with President Strand because he didn¡¯t agree to


    buy a cat, something he had personally seen. Now, Erica no longer needed Jacob, but Jacob went


    ahead and got the cat.


    The assistant felt a pang of regret.


    Rosalynn arrived in H City around the 4 in the morning, she didn¡¯t go anywhere else but straight to


    Jacob¡¯s ce, contacting his assistant on the way ¡°Maybe I should call President Strand?¡± The


    assistant hesitated by the door.


    Rosalynn waved him off and punched in the code. A code she got from Erica.


    After two crisp beeps, the machine voice chimed in, ¡°Wee home.¡±


    The assistant became nervous.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, I let myself in,¡± Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, take


    the day off.¡±


    ¡°But President Strand¡­¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s trouble, you cane work for me!¡± Rosalynn quipped.


    The assistant quickly nodded in excitement.


    Jacob¡¯s assistant was a hard worker. Rosalynn¡¯s intentions were clear, she made no bones about it.


    Jacob¡¯s sleep now relied on three sleeping pills a night.


    It was a drug-dependent sleep.


    Every time he woke up, he seemed a bit out of it


    Hey in bed, counted to three, then looked over to the other side.


    There was only the kitten on the pillow, not the person he wanted to see.


    Jacob got up, cradled the kitten in his arms, and walked out barefoot.


    Once outside, he thought he saw someone sitting on the couch.


    Jacob jolted awake, then, filled with hope, he strode over.


    ¡°Erica¡­¡±


    Just as he called out, he got a good look at the person on the couch.


    ¡°Good morning¡±


    Rosalynn quickly waved at Jacob, a sort of greeting


    Seeing a stranger, the kitten got scared and burrowed into Jacob¡¯s pajamas.


    The joy on Jacob¡¯s face slowly faded, the light in his eyes dimmed, and he instantly reverted to his


    usual somber self.

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    Jacob took the cat back to his bedroom.


    He got two sses of water, then walked back to the living room, set the water in front of Rosalynn,


    and sat across from her. ¡°Did Paige have the baby?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°She had a really cute baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Congrats.¡± Jacob nodded, took a sip of water, Was Erica there too?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± Rosalynn nodded again, ¡°What about you? How are you feeling now?¡±


    Jacob forced a bitter smile, looking up at Rosalynn, What do you think?¡±


    They say time heals all wounds.


    Jacob used tofort Wayne with the same words.


    But when it was his turn, he realized that time is not a healer, but a slow poison that erodes him.


    ¡°Is this why you let your old friends suffer so much?¡± Rosalynn asked helplessly.


    Jacob frowned.


    He was going to ask if Erica sent Rosalynn to see him.


    But now, he doesn¡¯t need to ask anymore.


    ¡°Shawn is losing it, he¡¯s beening to me and Wayne for days. Rosalynn looked at Jacob, ¡°Jacob,


    what are you thinking? You¡¯ve cut off ties with Erica, are you going to fall out with your friends too?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± Jacob finished his water, put down the ss, ¡°You mind your own


    business, I¡¯ll handle mine.¡±


    With that, Jacob nned to head back to his room.


    Rosalynn sighed, looking at Jacob¡¯s thin and decadent back, ¡°Jacob, have you considered how many


    people you¡¯re going to piss off doing this? If you don¡¯t care about your future, what about the Strand


    family?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t stop.


    Rosalynn raised her voice, asking again, ¡°What about Erica?¡±


    Jacob finally stopped, turning around, ¡°What does this have to do with Erica?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Strand family. No matter what you do, you have the powerful Strand family


    supporting and protecting you, but Erica doesn¡¯t!¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°You¡¯re cornering so many


    people, even if Erica didn¡¯t do anything, people are saying you¡¯ve gone mad for her. They might not


    dare to hurt you, but can they resist hurting Erica?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Jacob¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Not openly, but what about behind the scenes?¡± Rosalynn stared at Jacob, ¡°Car idents,


    unexpected incidents¡­ If Erica goes overseas, it only takes a few hundred dors to buy off a small


    gang and stage a fight where Erica is present!¡±


    ¡°Stop Jacob¡¯s face turned pale


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to cut your losses.¡± Rosalynn advised earnestly. ¡°Jacob, everyone else is moving


    forward, you should let go of the past and carry on with your life!¡±


    I can¡¯t let go!¡± Jacob shouted in anger.


    ¡°Most of the time since I¡¯ve had memories, I¡¯ve been with Erica, many of my habits were formed


    because of her, how could I possibly let go?¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes were full of anger and confusion.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to dwell on the past, are you going to live like this, holding onto the past for the rest of


    your life?¡± Rosalynn countered, ¡°Look at you now, it¡¯s as if Erica has coldly neglected you for a decade,


    then abandoned you, do you find yourself ridiculous?¡±


    During this time, including Jacob¡¯s parents, everyone around him was walking on eggshells, no one


    dared to reprimand Jacob like Rosalynn did.


    Jacob anxiously rubbed his hair, his breathing became rapid, forcing him to stop and take a deep


    breath.


    After a while, he looked at Rosalynn, ¡°I know I was wrong¡­


    ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s not about right or wrong anymore ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s voice softened a bit.


    Jacob covered his face with his hands, unable to hold back his tears


    He felt like a person with a split personality, constantly telling himself to ept the reality that Erica no


    longer loved him.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    And just like that, the unease in his heart intensified. Every moment, he¡¯d fantasize that this was just


    some messed-up nightmare and Erica would be back any moment.


    Rosalynn just stood there, watching quietly.


    The kitten in the bedroom shoved the door open with all its might, poking its little head out.


    Seeing Jacob crying, the kitten scampered out, its paws catching on Jacob¡¯s pant leg as it tried to climb


    up.


    Jacob lowered his hands and looked at the anxious kitten.


    He picked it off his leg. ¡°Hungry, huh?¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Jacob sighed, pouring a small dish of cat food for the kitten, then squatted by the dish, arms wrapped


    around his knees, watching the kitten eat.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn decided to ignore Jacob and took out herptop to deal with some work stuff.


    Jacob didn¡¯t ask her to leave, but he also didn¡¯t pay her any attention, just watched the kitten eat its fill


    and then yed with it, throwing a ball of yarn and a cat teaser.


    Ten o¡¯clock, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang.


    She nced at it, then picked up.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice, sounding anxious.


    Rosalynn nced at Jacob. ¡°Jacob, Shawn invited you to lunch. Mexican cuisine, Sushi, Steak or


    French?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t response.


    Rosalynn paused for a second, then told the person on the phone, ¡°Mexican cuisine it is. I¡¯ll text you


    the address. Don¡¯t bring anyone else, or I¡¯ll be pissed! ¡°Sounds good! I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    After the call ended, Jacob finally spoke.


    ¡°I never said I¡¯d go out to eat with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do now. I already agreed. if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll just say you¡¯re afraid of


    criticism, that¡¯s why you¡¯re avoiding it, Rosalynn said without even looking up. When we get back to


    Norhaven, I¡¯ll make sure to tell Erica about this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely exaggerate and spin it in the


    direction she doesn¡¯t like.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Rosalynn!!¡± Jacob snapped.


    Rosalynn finished checking a set of data, then looked up at Jacob. ¡°What, you mad? Gonna put me on


    your hit list?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes red from anger, his chest heaving.


    ¡°We leave at eleven sharp. You¡¯ve got an hour to make up your mind and get ready¡±


    ¡°Do you treat Ivy and Cory like this at home too?¡± Jacob gritted his teeth, ¡°You really y dirty¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to Ivy and Cory, they¡¯re way more mature than you are,¡± Rosalynn clicked her


    tongue, ¡°I suggest you get back to your work ASAP! Look at this, the data feedback from the base is


    full of errors!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s teeth were grinding together.


    He ignored whatever Rosalynn had just said, turning around and storming back to his room.


    He wanted to m the door¡­ but when Erica got mad, she liked to do that. So when he was


    renovating this house, he specifically chose a door and essories that wouldn¡¯t make a loud noise


    with a violent collision.


    As the door quietly closed behind him, Jacob just stood there, frozen.


    He was reminded once again of that time Erica had tried to m the door.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Jacob initially thought that Erica would be even more pissed off. However, after sulking in her room for


    half an hour, she walked out on her own.


    She even said, ¡°That was a good way to handle it.¡±


    Jacob asked her with augh, ¡°What was so good? Now you can¡¯t even throw a tantrum at will.¡±


    Erica looked at him and seriously answered, ¡°If I don¡¯t throw a tantrum at will, you won¡¯t get more angry


    because of it, and I won¡¯t get angrier because of your anger. This way, we can make up faster. Just like


    what happened now.¡±


    Jacob looked at the door quietly closing, and his heart was filled with pain again.


    He clutched his chest and slowly squatted down.


    Over the years, he didn¡¯t know how many times Erica had made such excuses for him in her heart.


    Why¡­ why did he only realize this when she was utterly disappointed and prepared to leave?


    When Jacob came out, the little cat that was just scared of Rosalynn had quietly climbed to Rosalynn¡¯s


    side. After a few unsessful attempts to scare Rosalynn, the kitten seemed to find it boring and


    jumped onto the sofa, climbed onto Rosalynn¡¯sp, andfortably fell asleep.


    Rosalynn took a photo and sent it to Wayne.


    Wayne quickly initiated a video call.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Before even seeing a figure on the video call, Ivy¡¯s clingy call could be heard.


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t told the kids about her trip this time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with your little sister?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Little sister just had her meal and fell asleep. Mommy, I already know how to feed her with a bottle.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s praise made Ivy very happy. She immediately raised her face proudly, which made


    Rosalynnugh out loud. ¡°Mommy, have you seen Uncle Jacob? Is he feeling better? Remember to tell


    him that I miss him a lot.¡±


    Jacob came out of the room and heard the childish voice.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll pass your message.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Tell Uncle Jacob, when I get back, I¡¯ll buy him a lot of food from Norhaven!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Ivy, can I talk to Wayne for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Ok. Daddy, mommy misses you, she wants to talk to you!¡± Ivy handed the phone to Wayne.


    Rosalynnughed.


    Wayne¡¯s face quickly appeared on the screen. He even thoughtfully aimed the camera at Cory.


    ¡°Did you see Jacob?¡±


    ¡°I did, we¡¯re about to go for some food.¡± As Rosalynn spoke, she turned her head to look back.


    Between them, Jacob had already changed into casual clothes and was standing at the door.


    ¡°Right, Jacob?¡±


    Jacob kept his silence.


    ¡°Look what yummy junk food I bought for you guys!¡± Erica¡¯s excited voice came from Wayne¡¯s side.


    Jacob¡¯s e


    seyes trembled violently


    ¡°No, Erical¡± Ivy¡¯s panicked voice rang out from the background


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Erica got closer.


    ¡°Enca, what yums have you gotten for my kids?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice followed closely


    ¡°We have some nutritious lunches¡± Erica answered, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is Paige calling me? Ah, I¡¯ming!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to find Paige too, bye!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    Neither of these two should consider entering showbiz, their acting skills are terrible!

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t spoil her, Ivy is teething,¡± Rosalynn gently advised.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    What Wayne really wanted to say was, Erica is such a wild card!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll video chat with you tonight and show you Jacob¡¯s kitten, Rosalynn said, panning the


    camera to show a cat on herp that seemed more. mature than its age.


    After the video call, Rosalynn put away her phone andptop, picked up her briefcase and stood up.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡±


    Jacob was still a bit dazed.


    Even though he listened to Erica¡¯s voice messages daily,pared to thest few seconds, those


    messages seemed dull.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t many voice messages on his phone.


    The phone he used to use was long gone.


    And he didn¡¯t really like voice messages, so most of the chat history was text or calls.


    ¡°Uh.¡± Jacob suggested not going.


    But having just heard Erica¡¯s voice, he remembered what Rosalynn had said, that she would spread


    rumors in front of Erica.


    Jacob was a bit uneasy, so he agreed.


    Rosalynn took Jacob outside.


    The summer sun was zing and the outside sun was scorching.


    After driving for a while, Jacob nced and saw cat hair on Rosalynn¡¯s ck pants.


    He helplessly said, ¡°Rosalynn, do you know magic?¡±


    Rosalynn asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    Jacob calmly said, ¡°You¡¯ve had magic from the start, making everyone around you like you. At Wayne¡¯s


    company, everyone was in sync with you. Then Wayne was crazy about you, let alone the people from


    the partnerpanies.¡±


    After Jacob finished, he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, after understanding your real situation,


    during the battle in Q City, I even had a little crush on you.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at him as if looking at a weirdo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, at that time all my love and hate for Erica seemed to disappear.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me,¡± Rosalynn pursed her lips.


    Jacob realized there was no need to exin, so he brought the topic back, ¡°Even my kitten could fall


    asleep on yourp in such a short time. So, if you really know magic, can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°I just rely on my integrity.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Jacob was speechless.


    Was she subtly mocking him?


    They drove for an hour.


    Finally, they reached the restaurant.


    As soon as they parked the car, Shawn rushed out.


    Jacob! Is this how you treat your friends?!¡±


    Shawn had lost a lot of weight and looked at least five or six years younger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn got out of the car and scolded, ¡°I called you out to eat, not to fight!¡±


    Shawn was so angry that his face turned green, he let go of Jacob¡¯s cor.


    Jacob didn¡¯t react much, just brushed off his cor and walked straight into the restaurant


    Rosalynn grabbed Shawn and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring anyone else, did you?¡±


    ¡°Since you said so, how dare 1? It¡¯s just me, my wife and kid


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, bringing your kid to soften Jacob¡¯s heart.¡± Rosalynn gave a thumbs up

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Shawn¡¯s usual cocky vibe was gone, he looked beat, with dark circles under his eyes.


    He groaned, Rosalynn, stop making fun of me. I¡¯m really cornered by Jacob now. My wife even talked


    about divorcest night.¡±


    Rosalynn walked side by side with Shawn.


    ¡°Shawn, have you ever thought that Erica might also feel desperate under your bullying?¡±


    Shawn was taken aback.


    ¡°After all, back then, weren¡¯t we all doing it for our friend Jacob?¡± he muttered.


    Rosalynn was blunt, ¡°How much of it was really for Jacob, you guys know it in your hearts. You just


    looked down on women like me and Erica. Women with no background, clinging to men like ivy


    Rosalynn.¡±


    1 suggest you, even if you still hold a lot of resentment towards Erica, if you want Jacob to stop, you


    have to hold it in, don¡¯t let him notice. otherwise you can¡¯t get help from anyone¡±


    1 got it!¡± Shawn immediately replied.


    In the private room.


    Rosalynn met Shawn¡¯s wife


    Actually, she had some contact with Shawn¡¯s wife before.


    Shawn¡¯s wife was an inte celebrity, usually sharing her daily life on social media.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯ve heard about you a long time ago. It¡¯s finally nice to meet you!¡± The beautiful woman


    immediately stood up, smiling at Rosalynn. However, her exquisite makeup couldn¡¯t hide her tiredness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    After Jacob sat down, Shawn¡¯s chubby curly-haired daughter, waddled over to him.


    She looked up at Jacob.


    ¡°Hug


    The little girls speech was still not very clear, her voice soft


    Jacob¡¯s hand trembled slightly, but he didn¡¯t move.


    Shawn and his wife exchanged nces.


    Just as Shawn¡¯s wife was about to pick up the little girl, Jacob reached out and picked her up, saying


    lightly. ¡°You¡¯re so chubby, baby¡±


    ¡°Not chubby!¡± the little girl immediately retorted.


    Jacob rarelyughed out loud.


    He put the little girl on hisp, and she didn¡¯t fuss, facing the table, reaching out for the snacks the


    waiter put down.


    ¡°Jacob, our daughter always asks at home why you haven¡¯t beening over to y recently, she


    always wants to video chat with you¡± Shawn¡¯s wife said with a smile.


    Jacob didn¡¯t look up, pinching the little girls chubby arm, ¡°Shawn, do you know where you went


    wrong?¡±


    Shawns back stiffened suddenly. His hand under the table instantly clenched into a fist.


    Shawn¡¯s social status had always been below Jacob¡¯s, but Jacob had never shown superiority in front


    of his friends.


    However, now he was openly imposing pressure on Shawn as a superior


    1 may have misunderstood Erica, I worried that she would hurt you, and I didn¡¯t realize she had such a


    painful past. So my attitude towards her might have been too harsh. But since the moment I knew the


    truth, I started to regret¡­


    Jacob suddenly looked up at Shawn, who seemed to be reflecting


    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡±


    Jacob¡¯s light words made Shawn feel like he¡¯d been hit hard I didn¡¯t¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    Jacob was cradling the little girl with one arm while using the other to pull out his phone, sending a


    video to himself


    In the dimly lit bar, a group of people sat together, drinking and chatting.


    ¡°You guys know about the Erica stuff, right?¡± A man, his arm around the waist of the woman next to


    him,ughed teasingly.


    ¡°Who in the world doesn¡¯t know about it? Shawn, didn¡¯t you juste back from abroad? Did Erica


    really just ditch her feelings for Jacob and run off to marry someone else?¡±


    The camera wobbled for a moment, the picture blurring.


    Then Shawn¡¯s face, shrouded in smoke, gradually became clear.


    Shawn had a look of disdain on his face, sneering. ¡°You guys believe everything you read online? I¡¯ve


    known Erica for years, how could I not see her true colors? She¡¯s nothing but a gold-digger!¡±


    Shawn stared at the video on his phone, his face going pale.


    *Jacob 1


    Rosalynn was already annoyed, even without seeing the video, just hearing the voice was enough.


    ¡°Why do you despise her so much?¡± Jacob asked Shawn, word by word.


    Shawn¡¯s face turned even paler, blurting out, ¡°It¡¯s because she strung you along for years then turned


    around and married someone else without considering your feelings, that¡¯s why I said that!¡±


    1s that really the case?¡± Jacob¡¯s tone cooled.


    Shawn started breathing heavily.


    Shawn, feeling guilty, mmed his hand on the table and stood up, ¡°Jacob, we¡¯re friends. Are you


    really going to do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Shawn¡¯s wife quickly tried to calm him down.


    Jacob looked at the anxious woman, ¡°Has anyone ever told you, you look a bit like Erica?¡±


    ¡°Jacob!¡± Shawn eximed.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob gave a smallugh, ¡°To be precise, you look a bit like Erica from ten years ago.¡±


    The woman sat there, a buzzing sound in her ears, then she nced at Shawn.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Jacob¡¯s nonsense, take the kid and wait for me in the car. The food here isn¡¯t great, I¡¯ll


    take you guys to another restaurantter!¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment, her gaze suddenly shifted to Rosalynn, then she stood up to pick


    up her daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I need peel The little girl started to cry


    Jacob remained unmoved, letting the woman leave with the crying child.


    The room fell into silence.


    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, her gaze shifting between the two men,


    one cold, the other agitated.


    ¡°Right!¡± Shawn suddenly mmed the table, startling Rosalynn, 1 used to have a crush on Erica, but


    after I saw her true colors, I lost interest. And my wife looks nothing like her!!¡±


    As he spoke, Shawn paced nervously, scratching his head, ¡°Jacob, you don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been holding a


    grudge against Erica because I still have feelings for her, do you?¡±


    ¡°After her photos with that rich businessman started circting online, we broke up.¡± Jacob looked at


    Shawn, ¡°Have you forgotten about the candlelit dinner and the boat full of roses you arranged for her?


    Did you forget about what you confess to her?


    Rosalynn was in shock.


    Shawn froze


    ¡°Did Erica tell you this? She told you?!¡±


    ¡°Erica is downright nasty!¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    Shawn couldn¡¯t keep his rage in check. His fists clenched tight, spitting out curses.


    Rosalynn lowered her eyes, thinking to herself that even if the Virgin Mary was to descend from the


    heavens, Shawn won¡¯t be able to get away easily this


    time.


    ¡°Would you even be breathing if Erica had told me everything?¡± Jacob red at Shawn, fury burning in


    his eyes. ¡°You guys were all bullying her, and she didn¡¯t tell me a single thing. You know why?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face turned ashen. He stared intensely at Jacob, saying nothing


    ¡°Because she didn¡¯t want me to lose my friends because of her. How bloody ironic is that?!¡± Jacob


    suddenly exploded with anger, throwing his te onto the ground with a loud crash.


    I¡¯ve actually grown distant from Erica because of you guys! This is utterly ridiculous!¡±


    Shawn and Jacob had grown up together. Although he had seen Jacob angry, he had never seen him


    this furious.


    Warning bells rang in his head, and he began to realize the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Jacob¡­ let¡¯s all just calm down, okay?¡±


    ¡°You want me to calm down?¡± Jacob took a deep breath. ¡°Then admit to what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Admit what?¡± Shawn was confused.


    ¡°Admit to how despicable you are. When Erica rejected you at that fancy candlelit dinner you set up,


    you got angry and started bullying her with the rest of these guys. You hurt her!¡± Jacob spat out


    furiously


    Jacob had been oblivious to all this until about a fortnight ago when he got back at a rich girl who had


    been bullying Erica and spreading rumors about her online.


    To save her own skin, the rich girl spilled the beans about everything she knew, including the fact that


    both Shawn and Jacob had fallen for Erica the first time they saw her.


    But Erica had only eyes for Jacob, her heart belonged to him and him alone.


    Even when Shawn and Jacob stood together, all Erica could see was Jacob.


    When Jacob fell out with Erica over some photos, Shawn seized his opportunity. He rented a yacht,


    filled it with beautiful roses, and prepared a romantic candlelit dinner. He invited Erica out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Erica dide. Seeing all the roses and the romantic setting, she was initially very happy.


    But the moment she saw Shawn, her smile faded. She looked behind Shawn, then around her.


    ¡°Shawn, where¡¯s Jacob?¡±


    Erica thought that Jacob had arranged all this in a bid to make up with her.


    That¡¯s when Shawn¡¯s mood took a turn for the worse.


    Forcing a smile, he exined, 1 invited you here. Why would Jacob be here? Erica¡­ I know you¡¯re not


    a bad girl. I believe there¡¯s more to those photos. I¡¯m not like Jacob. I love you, and I will ept and


    respect you for who you are. Will you give me a chance to be with you, to protect you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Jacob¡¯s good friend? How can you do something like this behind his back? Erica was taken


    aback.


    ¡°You guys have already broken up¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Erica looked flustered, I¡¯m sorry, I thought Jacob was here. That¡¯s why I came. Since he¡¯s


    not, I should leave. I¡¯m really sorry¡±


    Erica turned to leave.


    Shawn was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so decisive

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    Erica can¡¯t seem to open her mouth without bringing Jacob into the conversation! ¡°Erica, Jacob has


    moved on!¡± Shawn hollered. ¡°He¡¯s fed up with you, he¡¯s done!¡±


    Erica froze on the spot for a couple of seconds


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Turning around, she said to Shawn, ¡°Even if Jacob doesn¡¯t want me, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    And with that, she walked away without looking back.


    The whole thing was captured by a rich girl.


    She once had a thing for Shawn, but he only saw her as a friend.


    The romantic yacht dinner was her idea, hoping to capture the moment on tape.


    But for some reason, she never deleted the video.


    Shawn dated a string of girls after, each one bearing a resemnce to Erica. And her? She stayed by


    Shawn¡¯s side for years, only for him to marry someone else.


    She was harboring a grudge.


    When Jacob¡¯s revenge came, she didn¡¯t hesitate to double-cross Shawn,


    Jacob left the phone ying the video on the table, turning up the volume.


    Shawn was gobsmacked. He had no idea this evidence existed.


    ¡°Rosalynn, do you know how Erica got home that day?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°The yacht was far from shore,


    Shawn was pissed that Erica rejected him and wouldn¡¯t allow the boat to take her back. He forced her


    to finish dinner with him.¡±


    Rosalynn was furious.


    She didn¡¯t know Erica well, but she knew Erica was stubborn and stood her ground. ¡°Erica jumped into


    the water in the middle of winter!¡±


    Jacob red at Shawn, seething with rage.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to jump! Shawn retorted, looking to Rosalynn for support.


    ¡°It was freezing cold! If it weren¡¯t for the people on a nearby party yacht who rescued her, Erica


    would¡¯ve been dead!¡± Jacob was trembling with anger. He¡¯d spent the entire night looking up the


    weather on that day


    His heart broke over and over again.


    He was only seeing the tip of the iceberg of Erica¡¯s suffering.


    Every new truth he discovered was like a knife to his heart.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this cruel enough? You¡¯ve been tormenting her for over a decade! What did she do to deserve


    this? Tell me, Shawn, what did she do wrong?¡± Jacob was seething, his heart pounding.


    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you smitten the moment youid eyes on her? Seeing her bullied and


    helpless, doesn¡¯t it hurt you?!¡±


    ¡°What gives you the right to question me?¡± Shawn lost it, ¡°Jacob, do you want me to spell it out for you?


    You allowed Erica to be bullied, didn¡¯t you? Ask yourself, did you really have no idea Erica was being


    tormented?¡±


    Jacob clenched his fists.


    How could he have not noticed?


    Her dress mysteriously stained, her purse lost during a party, her inexplicably falling into a pool¡­.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a bad guy¡± Jacob looked at Shawn, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t stop me from punishing you, who are


    just as bad¡±

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    The moment Jacob finished his sentence, the private room went dead quiet, with only the heavy


    breathings of two men, fueled by anger, filling the air


    Until¡­.


    Rosalynn flipped her bowl, triggering a crisp ttering sound, and then she started tough.


    Jacob quietly looked at Rosalynn


    Shawn, on the other hand, frowned at her.


    ¡°You guys are hrious,¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Poor Erica, to have bumped into you two.¡±


    Then, her icy gaze fell upon Shawn.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You like a girl, so that this girl must ept you? If she doesn¡¯t, she has to


    endure your bullying and revenge for over a decade?¡±


    Knowing that Shawn had led his friends to bully Erica, Rosalynn thought Shawn was the worst kind of


    human.


    ¡°People misunderstood Erica, that¡¯s why they treated her that way. You, on the other hand¡­ Disgust


    filled Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t give a damn about how many people Erica slept with or if she¡¯s


    wronged. You¡¯re just angry, angry that she didn¡¯t ept you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Shawn roared.


    The door was immediately pushed open.


    Felix appeared at the entrance.


    Tm fine, Rosalynn waved at him.


    Felix shot Shawn an icy re, turned around, and gently closed the door.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I invited you to help solve the problem!¡± Shawn¡¯s chest heaved with anger.


    Rosalynn leaned against the wall, looking at Shawn with amusement, ¡°Clearly, because of your actions,


    not only can I not solve the problem, I even want to get rid of you¡±


    After a moment of silence, Shawn suddenly broke down. He held his head and admitted, ¡°I know I¡¯ve


    been unreasonable, but I just can¡¯t control myself. I¡¯ve felt guilty these years. Yet, whenever I see Erica


    still with Jacob, an inexplicable fury arises inside me!!¡±


    He finished, then looked at Jacob, as if afraid Jacob wouldn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Jacob, please believe me, I


    no longer have feelings for Erica, I truly love my wife, you know that!¡±


    ¡°You want me to let you go?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°If I have the chance, I can apologize to Erica in person!¡±


    ¡°I have one condition¡± Jacob tilted his chin up, his eyes devoid of any unnecessary emotions, ¡°If you


    can do it, I can let you go.¡±


    ¡°Say it! As long as I can do it, I¡¯m willing to face any difficulties! Shawn immediately nodded.


    1 don¡¯t need you to face any difficulties: Jacob turned to Shawn, a hint of a smile finally appeared on


    his face, ¡°I want you to get a divorce and from then on, you¡¯re not allowed to see your wife and kids


    ever again.¡±


    Rosalynn was stunned, she looked at Jacob in surprise.


    Shawn¡¯s smile froze on his face. He immediately grabbed a bowl and hurled it at Jacob.


    Jacob didn¡¯t even dodge.


    The bowls struck his shoulders forcefully, shattering upon impact. Fragments of porcin left a trail of


    blood on his cheek, the blood vividly red against his skin.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Shawn cursed loudly in anger.


    ¡°So, just because you lost Erica, and you hope I lose my loved one too? Jacob, are you sick?¡± Shawn


    asked


    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing this now?¡± Jacob brushed off the dirt on his shoulder. ¡°This is your only choice, the


    decision is in your hand.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jacob turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Let¡¯s eat somewhere else, this ce has be unpleasant because of


    him, it¡¯s killing my appetite¡±


    With that, Jacob rose to his feet


    As he stood up, it seemed like he stepped on something.


    He moved his foot and looked down


    Under his foot was a tiny SpongeBob hair clip


    It looked like the one Shawis daughter wore on her hair, probably fell off when she was struggling not to


    leave

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Jacob shifted his gaze and walked out expressionlessly.


    ¡°Jacob.


    Just as Jacob was about to step out, Shawn¡¯s voice rang out.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through life and death together, remember that time we went off¨Croading together? I


    saved you from theke. I risked my life for you! I might owe Erica, but I¡¯ve never wronged you!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice choked up at the end.


    Jacob didn¡¯t turn around or say anything, he just opened the door and left.


    When Felix saw Jacobing out, he immediately went to check on Rosalynn,


    Rosalynn also stood up, gave a nce to the sobbing Shawn, then turned and left the room as well.


    ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rosalynn shot a re at Jacob after she stepped outside. ¡°You


    knew, if you had shown me those two videos earlier, I would never have pleaded for Shawn¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy when I expose your lies?¡± Jacob looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you always


    wanted?¡±


    Rosalynn thought he had a point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have French then.¡± Jacob shifted his gaze. ¡°I remember the first time we dined alone¡­ was in


    the Q City, right? I warned you to stay away from Wayne back then, but who knew that in the end, youText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    two ended up together and I was left alone.¡±


    With that, Jacob gave a bitter smile.


    As they walked into the lobby.


    ¡°Uncle Jacob!¡±


    A sweet voice, filled with joy, rang out from the side.


    ¡°Hana¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s hair was messier than before, her eyes were a bit red, clearly she had been crying.


    She raised her hand to cover Hana¡® mouth.


    Hana looked at Jacob, her eyes sparkling, she struggled to push the hand away from her face, and ran


    towards Jacob with open arms, ¡°Uncle Jacob, give me a hug! Hug me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jacob, this kid¡­¡± The woman seemed genuinely afraid of Jacob.


    She raised her hand again to cover Hana¡® face and subconsciously used her body to shield the child


    from Jacob¡¯s view.


    Jacob didn¡¯t say anything and headed towards the entrance.


    Just a few steps in, he heard little Hana crying, mumbling ¡°Uncle Jacob¡± over and over.


    ¡°Did you save her life too? Why is she so attached to you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Jacob nced at Rosalynn, didn¡¯t want to answer at first, but then spoke, ¡°When Hana was born,


    Shawn was stuck overseas for some reasons, I took care of the kid for a few months at his request.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face showed a look of sudden realization.


    Jacob thought that next, Rosalynn would use Hana to persuade him.


    But¡­ Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything more.


    It wasn¡¯t until they got back in the car that Jacob couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°Rosalynn, didn¡¯t you


    come to talk me out of it? Are you just giving up like this?¡±

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    Ever since Rosalynn¡¯s arrival, Jacob¡¯s assistant had been on high alert.


    After Rosalynn brought Jacob home, instead of leaving, the assistant stayed in the garage, on standby


    until dusk.


    At night, he couldn¡¯t hold on and fell asleep on the steering wheel.


    Just then, Jacob¡¯s exclusive ringtone rang.


    ¡°President Strand!¡± he called out.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Jacob¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.


    The assistant wondered if Jacob had caught a cold from the rain.


    As he opened the car door, he was thinking about where the cold medicine might be in the first aid kit.


    Entering the room, the assistant saw Jacob sitting on the sofa in his pajamas.


    The assistant was a bit shocked.


    President Strand seemed¡­ different.


    Lately, there had been a certain oppressive atmosphere around President Strand. But now, it was


    gone. He seemed calm.


    Mrs. Silverman is amazing, the assistant thought. She could soothe Mr. Silverman in three seconds t


    and now she¡¯s tamed the fiery President Strand!


    ¡°President Strand!¡± the assistant approached Jacob.


    Jacob looked up at him.


    Although the traces on his face were faint, the assistant could tell that Jacob had been crying. ¨C


    ¡°There are three things here for you.¡±


    Jacob pointed at three file bags on the table.


    ¡°What are these¡­¡±


    The assistant was clueless.


    ¡°The first one is your termination notice, along with the relevantpensation agreement.¡± Jacob said.


    The assistant panicked, ¡°President Strand, did¡­did I do something wrong? Was it because I let Mrs.


    Silverman into your house? I know I messed up¡­can you give me another chance for old times¡® sake?¡±


    ¡°Kenny, do you want to be an assistant all your life?¡± Jacob asked, looking at the flustered man in front


    of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your assistant for the rest of my life!¡± Kenny¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be President Strand anymore.¡± Jacob looked down, ¡°There¡¯s also a share transfer


    agreement for Bane Corporation in the bag, and a letter of rmendation. You should go see


    Rosalynn. You¡¯ve been involved in all the projects I managed at the Silverman Group. No one is better


    suited to take over than you.¡±


    ¡°A share transfer agreement?¡± Kenny was even more confused.


    Although President Strand didn¡¯t own many shares in Bane Corporation, it was still a substantial


    amount of money when converted.


    ¡°This is yourpensation.¡± Jacob replied, ¡°Kenny, can I trust you? Can I leave these things to you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°President Strand¡­¡± Kenny¡¯s voice choked with tears, ¡°Are you going back to take over the family


    business? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still your assistant, I¡¯ll handle things at Bane Corporation for you, I¡­¡±


    The second document.¡± Jacob cut him off.


    Kenny looked over with a bad feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deration renouncing my rights to the inheritance.¡±


    Kenny was shocked.


    ¡°President Strand, you can¡¯t casually discuss matters of inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not saying it casually. I hope you can read it out at the next Strand Group shareholders


    meeting next month.¡±


    Kenny looked at Jacob, feeling like he was making final arrangements.


    ¡°President Strand, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t Miss Erica ask you to take care of yourself? Do you even


    want to live?!¡±


    Jacob was annoyed by Kenny¡¯s shouting, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to die. Can¡¯t you think of something


    positive?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    ¡°I¡¯m simply letting go of some responsibilities I don¡¯t enjoy and taking care of a few things that have


    been on my mind,¡± Jacob said, while gently stroking the kitten sleeping on hisp. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a flight


    to the R Country, and starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll embark on a journey around the world. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll


    be back.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s birthday was in three days.


    He wanted to blow out the birthday candle on a beach, the one Erica had hoped to blow out with him


    eight years ago.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°President Strand¡­¡± Kenny looked at Jacob.


    ¡°Kenny, when you first came to me, your foolishness made me forget all about my gentlemanly


    manners. But now, you¡¯re really something, Jacob said, looking at Kenny. ¡°Rosalynn has been trying to


    poach you for quite some time now. Go to her, make a name for yourself. When Ie back from my


    trip, if I¡¯m broke and homeless, I can always turn to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t work, your wealth is enough tost you several lifetimes¡­¡± Kenny wiped away his


    tears.


    Kenny was born into extreme poverty.


    He was born in a poor mountainous area, his father died in a mining disaster before he was born, and


    his mother, unable to afford postnatal care, passed away a couple of yearster due to ill health.


    His grandparents, who made a living by making handicrafts, worked hard and saved to raise Kenny.


    When Kenny was seven, a mine was discovered near their vige.


    Half a yearter, Kenny met the proud and distinguished Jacob for the first time.


    Jacob, in his white shirt and ck trousers, stood out among the crowd that day at the vige chief¡¯s


    house.


    Kenny had never seen someone so radiant, and he was immediately smitten.


    Later, the vige chief told the visitors that Kenny¡¯s parents had passed away, his grandparents were


    seriously ill, and he was a good student but couldn¡¯t afford the tuition fees.


    Later, Jacob sponsored Kenny¡¯s education.


    Kenny moved from the muddy mountain trails to the bustling city, to Jacob¡¯s side.


    To him, Jacob was like family.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll get to a prairie, see some cute animals, and impulsively donate all my money


    to an animal protection organization,¡± Jacob said with a lightugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s something Miss Erica would do, not you,¡± Kenny muttered.


    Jacob¡¯s smile faded slightly.


    ¡°See, you know Erica better than I do.¡±


    In Erica¡¯s travel ns, she actually wrote, ¡°Remind Jacob to supervise me before I set off, so I won¡¯t


    donate all my money to an animal protection organization when I see cute animals!!¡±


    Jacob remembered that around that date, Erica¡¯s photographer wrote in an article that Erica had just


    donated all her assets and had a rough couple of months.


    ¡°President Strand¡­¡± Kenny looked at Jacob with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me,¡± Jacob warned.


    Kenny lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t respond. He pointed to the third document, ¡°What about this one?¡±


    Kenny was still a bit nervous because the first two documents had shocked him.


    This third one¡­


    ¡°These are a few standing order authorizations.¡±


    ¡°You want to make regr transfers to Miss Erica?¡± Kenny asked in surprise. ¡°President Strand, you


    might need to reconsider, Miss Erica might not like this!¡±


    Kenny didn¡¯t interact with Erica often, but it wasn¡¯t infrequent either.


    Erica seemed easygoing, but she had strong principles when it came to certain things.


    So sometimes, Kenny would describe Erica as a rational lover.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t for her,¡± Jacob¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. ¡°This is for Wayne and Rosalynn¡¯s two kids, and a few


    kids at home whom I¡¯m quite fond of. On their birthdays, Children¡¯s Day, and Christmas, I¡¯ll send them


    some gifts.¡±

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    Kenny breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    ¡°President Strand, with your love for kids, you¡¯re gonna be a good dad one day!¡±


    Jacob just chuckled hearing this and then mentioned, ¡°And this little kitty.¡±


    He gave the kitty a gentle pat, indicating his past thoughts of taking the cat along to a new ce. But


    after some research, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed and could be quite risky for the kitty.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t stand the idea of the adorable kitty getting hurt because of him,


    Jacob said, ¡°I¡¯ve packed up the kitty¡¯s stuff, you can take it to Rosalynn.¡±


    Kenny nodded understandingly and said, ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡¯s ce has a huge yard and loads of other


    animals, the kitty will have a good life there.¡±


    The kitty seemed to sense something and looked at Jacob with unease.


    Jacob gave the kitty another pet and said, ¡°Maybe, Rosalynn will find it an even better ce than


    Moonlit Lake.¡±


    Before Kenny could respond, Jacob said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. You¡¯re fired, go find your


    next gig.¡±


    Choking back tears, Kenny called out, ¡°President Strand¡­¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t reply, simply handing the kitty over to him and retreating back to his room.


    Even though Jacob was always particr about his appearance, while packing he only took a few


    simple outfits, his suitcase was far from being full. The next day, while waiting for his flight, he sent


    Rosalynn a message.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left the kitty in your care, hope you can find it a good home, so Erica doesn¡¯t have to worry


    anymore. I¡¯ve sorted out all the issues and won¡¯t cause any more trouble for Erica. Take care of


    yourself and Wayne, until we meet again.¡±


    As he was about to put his phone away, Rosalynn responded to his message.


    Jacob looked at the message, then turned around in surprise to see Rosalynn standing not too far


    away.


    His eyes welled up unexpectedly, then he quickly walked over to Rosalynn.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you going on a business trip?¡°.


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you off. I received the kittyst night and Kenny told me about your


    decision. Seven years ago, you carefully nned for my freedom, now it¡¯s your turn to find your


    answers, it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m here to send you off.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes reddened, hidden behind his sunsses.


    Rosalynn sincerely said, ¡°I hope by the next time we meet, you¡¯ve found your answers.¡±


    Jacob nodded in agreement, promising he would.


    ¡®I will give the kitty to Erica, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Jacob nodded again, then waved to Rosalynn and said, ¡°I should get going.¡±


    Rosalynn said, ¡°Have a good trip, Jacob.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t reply, just waved back and headed towards security.


    Felix watched Jacob¡¯s retreating figure, then turned to Rosalynn and asked, ¡°How did he suddenly let


    go?¡±


    ¡°If Jacob had let go, he wouldn¡¯t have made this decision.¡± Rosalynn turned away and started to leave,


    ¡°There¡¯s a fantastic restaurant near the airport, I¡¯m inviting you for a meal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, now that Jacob¡¯s issue is sorted, we should head back!¡± Felix grumbled.


    Even though he had split from Molly before, this time, for some reason, Felix started to think a lot.


    Unfortunately, Molly was always busy and barely had time to video chat with Felix.


    ¡°What a good father.¡± Rosalynnughed


    Felix blushed a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be with Cory and Ivy?¡±

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    ¡°Td love to, but nothing¡¯s gonna stop me from enjoying a good meal!¡±


    Felix was speechless.


    Half an hourter.


    Felix was enjoying the meal and eating a lot.


    He was feasting on grilled pork belly, ¡°This is so good! So good!¡±


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Just then, a ne flew across the sky in front of them, perhaps Jacob was on board.


    After Felix was stuffed and satisfied, Rosalynn picked up the bill and they began their journey back to


    Norhaven.


    ording to Erica, they had to get back.


    Back at home, everyone was nearly at each other¡¯s throats over naming the newborn.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, a sleepy cat on herp.


    The kitten hadn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, possibly missing Jacob.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Baillie being a bit irresponsible? He¡¯s so smart, can¡¯t he handle such a small dispute? He¡¯s


    obviously waiting for me to handle it.¡± Rosalynn mercilessly called out Baillie¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably too busy to deal with it now, he¡¯s still in shock from bing a new dad, always by


    Paige¡¯s side.¡± Erica was in the middle of eating something, her reply muffled, ¡°Last night, Kate even


    scolded Baillie, saying he doesn¡¯t hold the baby, not even a bit!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°I think so too, anyway, the baby is now everyone¡¯s little darling, surrounded by too much love every


    day!*


    Erica kept on chattering all the way until Rosalynn was a little drowsy, then she hung up the call, saying


    she was off to y games with Ivy


    By the time Rosalynn arrived at Norhaven, it was alreadyte at night.


    Paige and the baby were already asleep.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t disturb them, but went straight back to the Scott family.


    After getting off the car, Rosalynn saw Wayne waiting for her in the dark.


    The soft light of the streetmp fell on him, making him look even more slender and gentle.


    Rosalynn walked over, opened her arms and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°There are so many mosquitoes outside, what are you doing standing here waiting? I¡¯m not incapable


    of walking¡± Rosalynn said with a hint of reproach. Wayne was particrly prone to mosquito bites. By


    now, he must have been bitten several times.


    ¡°I wanted to hold you sooner. Wayne lowered his head and whispered in Rosalynn¡¯s ear.


    He took a breath of air with her scent, and the sense of security he had lost over the past few days


    gradually returned, as if he had finally found his footing again.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clingy.¡± Rosalynn said, her hand gently stroking Wayne¡¯s back, ¡°Are Cory and Ivy asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they yed too hard during the day, they said they wanted to wait for you toe back after


    their bath, but they couldn¡¯t resist falling asleep.¡± Wayne replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s hand, turned around and signaled to Felix.


    Felix nodded, locked the car, and happily went to find Molly.


    Rosalynn went into Ivy¡¯s room, only to find Ivy and Molly sprawled out in sleep.


    Felix tiptoed into Molly¡¯s room, but the room was empty.


    He broke out in a cold sweat.


    All possible bad oues shed through Felix¡¯s mind


    Just as he was panicking, he received a message from Rosalynn.


    Seeing Molly¡¯s peaceful and deep sleep, he could feel her sense of security


    Even with someone taking pictures next to her, Molly wasn¡¯t woken up.


    Seeing this, Felix¡¯s tense mood immediately rxed, his legs went sofi, and he sat down on the floor.


    It was as if he had been through a major disaster, and now he was finally safe

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    He rubbed his eyes, taking another look at the photo Rosalynn had sent. Sure, Molly¡¯s behavior was


    still somewhat different from the other kids at times, but Felix knew that her life was getting more and


    more normal. After all, a kid her age should be enjoying blissful, worry-free sleep.


    He suddenly decided that he would go to the nearby church the next day to say a prayer for Simon. If it


    hadn¡¯t been for Simon grabbing Rosalynn, forcing him out of his hiding ce to deal with her kids, his


    and Rosalynn¡¯s lives wouldn¡¯t have taken such a huge turn.


    With that thought in mind, he sent Rosalynn a text to say thanks. Upon receiving the message,


    Rosalynn left Ivy¡¯s room with Wayne, then turned to Wayne and said, ¡°Felix must¡¯ve had the crap


    scared outta him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°They went fishing after they came back, must¡¯ve been beat, took a bath and went straight to bed,¡±


    Wayne replied quietly.


    ¡°Man, to wear Molly out like that, impressive!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another one still, Wayne pointed out, to a puppy half out of its bed.


    Seems like a stubborn little pup, even though it was obviously exhausted, it was still trying to crawl


    back into its bed. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she turned her gaze towards Wayne, only to


    notice that his arm seemed to be injured.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She pulled up Wayne¡¯s sleeve, frowning.


    There was a scrape on his arm, already scabbed over.


    1 ran into a kid, almost got hit by a bike, fell down trying to save him, Wayne exined.


    ¡°Where was the person with you?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed even more.


    ¡°I was alone at the time, Wayne pulled his sleeve down, quickly reassuring Rosalynn, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just


    a little skin scrape.¡±


    Rosalynn felt a mix of worry and helplessness.


    But she couldn¡¯t me Wayne for trying to save the kid, could she?


    ¡°Did you disinfect it?¡± Rosalynn asked next.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Ivy took care of it.¡±


    Little did they know that monthster, Rosalynn would be shot.


    The next day, Rosalynn got up bright and early.


    When she left her room, she found the four kids huddled together.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Rosalynn asked as she stretched.


    ¡°Mummy, keep it down!¡± Ivy quickly turned around, ¡°The kitten¡¯s having breakfast.¡±


    It took Rosalynn a moment to remember that they¡¯d brought Jacob¡¯s cat back yesterday.


    She went over and saw that the cat, having gone hungry all day yesterday, was now gobbling up its


    food. Even a thunderstorm wouldn¡¯t interrupt its meal. Ivy was clearly overthinking.


    Rosalynn had been worried yesterday that if the kitten didn¡¯t eat today, she¡¯d have to take it to the vet.


    But who would¡¯ve thought the little furball would be enjoying its food so much now¡­

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    This little furball has already forgotten about its dad andfortably settled down here.


    After Rosalynn finished her breakfast, Erica Shields showed up.


    ¡°Has Shawn gone nuts?¡± Erica asked, plopping down on the couch with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Why, has he been bothering you?¡± Rosalynn thought to herself, if Shawn dared to harass Erica again,


    he¡¯d be asking for trouble.


    ¡°He sent me an apology letter that¡¯s a few thousand words long. ¡°Erica said, looking disgusted as if


    she¡¯d swallowed a fly


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I¡¯ve made it clear, I don¡¯t need his apology, I just want these crazy people to leave me alone!¡± Erica


    furned, ¡°He even said he¡¯d treat us to dinner once me and Larkin arrive in H City, and apologize to us in


    person. What the hell has Larkin done wrong? Why should we have to put up with the torture of eating


    with him?!¡±


    ¡°That winter, the sea was pretty cold, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalynn suddenly asked.


    Erica was taken aback for a second, then hung her head low.


    ¡°It was cold, I even suspect that my knee aches whenever the weather changes because I spent too


    long in the icy sea that night.¡± Erica said with a disgusted frown, To be honest, I really think that asshole


    Shawn wanted me to drown! If he couldn¡¯t have me, then he¡¯d rather I die! What a joke!¡±


    Rosalynn was a bit helpless.


    Erica always had this way of turning a heart-wrenching event into a light-hearted joke with just a few


    words.


    ¡°From what I gathered, Shawn took quite a hit this time.¡± Rosalynn paused, ¡°He was even exposed by


    Jacob in person, his wife looks a lot like the woman he truly loves.¡±


    Erica¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and curiosity. ¡°Who¡¯s the woman he truly loves? Is Shawn really that


    much of a jerk? I remember people saying his wife is super nice!¡±


    Rosalynn gave Erica a helpless look.


    Erica tilted her head in confusion, then seemed to realize, ¡°Am I the woman he truly loves?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? Why would Jacob care otherwise?¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile.


    Erica was shocked again, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that jerk made my life a living hell, and you¡¯re saying I¡¯m


    the woman he truly loves? And he even found a wife who looks a lot like me? You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°ording to Jacob, all the girlfriends Shawn¡¯s ever had bear resemnce to you.¡± Rosalynn


    exined.


    Erica began biting her nails, seemingly scanning her memory


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m way prettier than them!¡± She said with absolute sincerity.


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What are youughing at, you¡¯ve seen his ex-girlfriends too¡­¡± Erica mumbled.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± Rosalynn quickly added.


    ¡°Forget it, no point dwelling on this. Whoever he wants to be with is his business. He thinks they look


    like me, but I don¡¯t see it.¡± Erica quickly bounced back to her cheerful self, ¡°The day after tomorrow,


    Larkin and I are going to volunteer at the monastery! Which pastry I brought backst time was your


    favorite? I¡¯ll get you some when I return!¡±


    Rosalynn watched her.


    ¡°You came rushing over here first thing in the morning, didn¡¯t even ask how Jacob is doing?¡± She


    seemed a bit helpless.


    Erica looked a bit downcast, ¡°You came back so quickly, you must have resolved the issue, so I didn¡¯t


    bother asking¡±


    ¡°Right¡±


    Seeing that Erica really didn¡¯t want to know about Jacob¡¯s situation, Rosalynn nodded in


    understanding.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kitten outside, go take a look.¡± Rosalynn gestured towards the outside.


    Enca¡¯s eyes lit up instantly


    She immediately got up and ran out. The kitten just finished its meal.


    She turned around and locked eyes with Erica, who just came out


    Enca¡¯s eyes sparkled immediately, ¡°Kitty Kitty! Fat kitty!¡±


    The kitten started meowing at Erica


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn stood behind Erica.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s swearing at you for calling it fat?¡±


    Ericaughed heartily, ¡°Haha, feels like it¡¯s really cursing at me haha, is it a gift you brought back for


    me?¡±


    Rosalynn watched Erica quietly


    Erica slowly got the hint, the excited smile on her face slowly fading


    Her gaze returned to the kitten


    This chubby cat walked towards her with full confidence.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    ¡°Jacob, I wanna get a British Shorthair golden-shaded cat. They¡¯re really adorable!¡± ¡°Having animals


    can be messy. If you really like them, you can go to a cat cafe.¡±


    That was a conversation from a long time ago.


    The memory shed through Erica¡¯s mind.


    Erica is a sensible girl and hardly ever nags Jacob about the same thing.


    But when ites to having a cat, she had mentioned it to Jacob several times.


    She really loves British Shorthair golden-shaded cat, especially their beautiful, emerald-like eyes.


    Erica had brought this up to Jacob multiple times, even showing him videos.


    A chubby, fluffy kitten walked up to Erica, sat down, looked up with its bright green eyes, and kept


    meowing at her.


    ¡°Did Jacob tell you to bring it to me?¡± Erica asked.


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°He couldn¡¯t keep it, so he gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t?¡± Erica was slightly taken aback.


    Jacob was a responsible person, except when it came to her, he wouldn¡¯t just randomly get a kitten, let


    alone give it away¡­


    ¡°Did Jacob die?¡± Erica asked suddenly.


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense. Rosalynn covered her forehead, ¡°He renounced his inheritance and decided to


    travel the world alone. He was afraid the kitten would suffer with him, so he gave it to me.¡±


    Rosalynn nced at the kitten sitting in front of Erica. Perhaps because the ground was cold, it


    stubbornly tucked its tail under its paws.


    ¡°It seems to like you a lot.


    Erica pursed her lips and bent down to pick it up.


    The kitten was rxed, with a soft body.


    But it still had that grumpy face, meowing at Erica.


    ¡°He never liked cats!¡± Erica said to Rosalynn, ¡°He got this cat because of me, so it¡¯s technically my cat!


    Look at it, it¡¯s scolding me for taking so long to find it.¡±


    Rosalynn gave Erica a thumbs-up, ¡°We should learn from your logic!¡±


    Erica thought for a moment, then handed the cat back to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn looked puzzled.


    ¡°When Larkinester, you can introduce him to my cat.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid he won¡¯t let you keep it?¡±


    ¡°He might not refuse if it¡¯s other kittens, but this one was raised by Jacob.¡± Erica thought for a moment,


    ¡°Do you know how much this cat costs? I still have his bank ount number, I can transfer the money


    to him!¡±


    She really loved this cat.


    It had shiny fur and was very cute when it meowed!


    Most importantly, its eyes were so pretty. It was just like the cat she had dreamed of having when she


    was a child!


    ¡°Alright, your cat can stay here temporarily. If your husband doesn¡¯t mind, you can take it home.¡±


    Rosalynn said in a drawn-out tone


    Erica happily watched the cat.


    Rosalynn put it down on the ground


    It wandered around a bit, then found Max¡¯s luxurious dog bed.


    Max had been really tired these past few days and was still sleeping.


    When the kitten approached, Max opened his eyes, as if he had seen some scary animal


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He looked terrified and sat up


    The kitten walked up to him, raised its paw, and made an aggressive gesture


    The kitten looked fierce, but it didn¡¯t actually hurt Max


    However, Max, terrified, left his bed and ran to Ivy, hiding behind her even though he was such a big


    dog.


    The kitten casually walked into the dog bed, stepped on it a few times, curled up its golden body


    comfortably, and slept in the spacious bed


    Everyone around was stunned


    Erica was nearly busting a gutughing, recording the whole scene.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Max was in full-on bitch mode under his human¡¯s protection, barking at the dog bed, clearly pissed off,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Max didn¡¯t dare get too close to the bed.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± Ivy looked nkly at her mom, Rosalynn.


    Technically, the kitten was in the wrong. It had no business stealing Max¡¯s bed.


    But emotionally speaking, the kitten was so damn cute, it just wanted to sleep in the dog bed¡­


    Max had plenty of dog beds, he wouldn¡¯t miss one!


    ¡°We should let the animals figure it out themselves, just like we let kids sort out their own problems.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ivy turned around, petting Max¡¯s head to calm him down, ¡°Let the kitty sleep for a bit, you can


    have a talk with it once it wakes up!¡±


    Whether Max understood this reasoning or not, Ivy had no idea.


    But she knew that Max wanted to go to his bed but got his butt kicked twice by the kitten.


    Today was a study day for the kids who had been ying outside for thest two days.


    To make sure they could go fishing and shrimp catching by the river in the evening, the three little ones


    had been doing their homework, studying, taking sses, and exams since 8:30.


    The fourth kid, Cory, being Tech Seven, had been in coding meetings all morning.


    Rosalynn was going to visit Paige Owens and her little one.


    So the task of looking after the kids and the kitten fell into Wayne¡¯sp.


    Wayne saw Rosalynn off to her car, then watched as she drove away


    Just as he was about to head back, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Wayne turned around to see the boy who had almost been hit by a bike the other day.


    He was wearing a clearly expensive suit and had an innocent smile on his face.


    For a moment, Wayne thought he saw a glimpse of Cory in the boy.


    But they were only slightly simr.


    Cory didn¡¯t smile much. The contrast in their expressions made these simrities less obvious.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wayne asked, leaning on his cane and looking around.


    After Paige had her baby, a lot of people came to visit the Scott family, including people from all walks


    of life.


    Most of the time it was ke who greeted them, but today Kate was also there, so the guests were


    probably even more than usual.


    Wayne nced at the boy¡¯s clothes and figured he was probably the child of a visiting guest.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you saved me that day, thank you!¡± The boy said very politely. ¡°Can I get your phone number? My


    mom says she wants to send you a thank-you gift¡±


    ¡°Tell your mom it¡¯s okay. Next time you cross the road, be sure to look both ways, don¡¯t be so careless,¡±


    Wayne said, then started to walk away.


    Thest time Wayne fell, Ableson felt incredibly guilty because a moment of his inattention caused his


    boss to fall.


    So, now he was extra careful, not daring to let his attention waver.


    After seeing off Rosalynn, Wayne stood there for a while without moving. Ableson was about to go


    check on him.


    Then, Wayne turned around and came back.


    Ableson breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Wayne came up to him and asked coldly out of the blue.


    Ableson was taken aback by his question.


    This tone, this attitude. just like the old President Silverman!

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    For those who¡¯ve been with Wayne for a while, like Ableson, they can¡¯t help but notice the huge change


    in Wayne after his memory loss. Post-amnesia Wayne turned super soft. Even though he still had this


    cold vibe when he spoke, he was always polite.


    This was a huge contrast to his pre-amnesia self.


    So, when Ableson saw Wayne showing signs of his old self, he was quick to notice.


    ¡°President Silverman?¡± Ableson¡¯s voice was full of hope.


    But¡­.


    The fallst time, it wasn¡¯t your fault, I¡¯ve exined to you and Rosalynn, no need to be nervous about


    it.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s icy demeanorsted only a moment.


    The next second, he was back to Mr. Nice Guy


    Ableson acknowledged.


    Then, Wayne, cane in hand, walked in.


    Ableson rubbed his face. Ever since Wayne had the ident on his watch, he¡¯d been feeling guilty as


    hell.


    Even though Wayne was back, his condition was still up in the air. His memory hadn¡¯t returned, he was


    like a different person.


    The old Wayne was a real hard-ass, demanding as hell, nothing like his current mild-mannered self.


    But Ableson still hoped, deep down, that Wayne would get his memories back soon, return to his old


    self.


    That was his wishful thinking.


    Maybe he was too hopeful, even a tad jumpy.


    The situation just now might have been a figment of his imagination.


    Wayne returned to the yard where the kids were all busy doing their own thing.


    He sat on a sun lounger. Max, who used to have his own kennel, was usually lying outside the door.


    Seeing Wayne return, Max gave a pitiful whine, then snuggled up to Wayne.


    After a while, Max suddenly stood up, seeming anxious, nudging at Wayne¡¯s hand with his wet nose.


    Wayne cooed at Max a bit, but Max still looked very anxious.


    He looked at Max helplessly,


    Max seemed a bit scared, lowered his head, walked away a bit, theny down again, looking pitifully at


    Wayne. Wayne was a bit helpless, ¡°I got you a new kennel, it¡¯ll be here tomorrow.


    Max didn¡¯t respond, just kept staring at Wayne.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The care center where Paige stayed was not far from the Scott family, just a few minutes away.


    Rosalynn bought some of Paige¡¯s favorite food, then went upstairs.


    When she reached the door, she heard Paige trying to persuade Baillie.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re a doctor, we¡¯re nning to continue in the medical field, right? Childbirth is like this, I¡¯m


    not in particr pain, you can¡¯t not ept our daughter because of this!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t reject her, here, eat this.¡± Baillie¡¯s voice was as calm and gentle as usual.


    Paige¡¯s voice became muffled, must be Baillie sessfully fed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to shut me up with food, my mom told me, you haven¡¯t held our daughter once¡±


    When Rosalynn heard this, she knocked and entered.


    Paige knew she wasing


    Before she even saw Rosalynn, she started shouting, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Rosalynn was holding the food, she nced at Baillie


    Baillie gave her a helpless look


    Rosalynn¡¯s arrival distracted Paige, she started chatting with Rosalynn while happily eating


    Rosalynn walked to the crib.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    In just two days without seeing the little baby, she¡¯s already showing some changes, slowly revealing


    her cuteness.


    Paige and Rosalynn chatted about the baby¡¯s eating and sleeping habits these past two days.


    All things considered, Paige¡¯s daughter is like a little angel.


    She¡¯s a dream, eating until she¡¯s full and then sleeping. When she wakes, she rarely cries.


    ¡°About the name..


    Rosalynn gently touched the baby¡¯s soft face, turning her head to look at Baillie and Paige.


    ¡°Ah, such a headache Paige immediately clutched her head.


    Baillie lowered his eyes, hiding the amusement in them.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Kate just walked in from outside


    At this moment


    ¡°Look, we¡¯vee up with a few names for the baby,e help us pick one. What do you think of


    Andrea?¡±


    ¡°Andrea? What? That doesn¡¯t sound like a princess at all¡¯ Just then, Hria, who had just finished her


    work, overheard Kate and Rosalynn discussing names, ¡°Let


    me see, these names you¡¯ve picked don¡¯t seem great. How about I help you guys corre up with some?¡±


    ¡°Hria, these names are all carefully chosen by me, I think they¡¯re all lovely!¡± Kate retorted.


    Looks like they¡¯re about to start arguing again.


    Rosalynn raised her hand: ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Kate and Hria, both indignant, turned their heads away


    ¡°As parents, what do you guys think?¡± Rosalynn looked at Paige and Baillie.


    ¡°Her babyname is Trista, you two can decide the formal name!¡± Baillie replied.


    The ongin of the nickname Trista was decided after Cory and Ivy were born.


    Trista is the third child after Cory and Ivy, hence the name Trista.


    ¡°Granny, I think the name Andrea sounds quite good.¡± Rosalynn approached Hria


    Hria immediately frowned at this opener, while Kateughed, ¡°Rosalynn is so sweet and has great


    taste! Andrea does sound grand!¡±


    ¡°But.¡± Rosalynn then looked at Kate, ¡°Granny¡¯s concern is also a consideration.¡±


    Now it was Hna¡¯s tum tough, while Kate frowned.


    ¡°So, how about I find apromise? We¡¯ll choose a simr name that sounds like a cute girl¡¯s name,


    how about Adriana?¡± After Rosalynn finished, she looked at


    Hria then Kate.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been two generations, and the Scott family finally has a daughter, Adriana, it¡¯s a nice


    name¡± Kate murmured, then looked at Hria, ¡°What do your think?¡±


    Hria thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°But if we follow this logic, wouldn¡¯t Angelina be even better? She¡¯s like a little angel,¡±


    Hria picked up a pen and wrote down the name she thought of on a sticky note.


    Angelina


    ¡°Sounds good, sounds good! Paige, what do you think?¡± Kate turned to ask Paige


    ¡°Nice Paige immediately nodded


    No matter what her baby¡¯s name is, it¡¯s filled with the endless love of her elders.


    Besides, the really liked the name


    The name issue was finally resolved


    Kate immediately went off to do other things


    Hna had been here for a week, and needed to attend to herpany¡¯s affairs


    Paige if you have any issues, you must tell me immediately, understand? Before leaving. Hna gently


    reminded Paige, then gave Baillie a stem look, ¡°Take good


    cate of her


    1 will Baithe promised


    Hitana then left with RosalynnText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    ¡°Kid, do you think I¡¯m meddling too much with naming the baby? Even Paige¡¯s own granny didn¡¯t get


    involved,¡± Hria asked hesitantly, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand. In recent years, Hria has changed a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the past, she wouldn¡¯t care what others thought, she just did what she wanted.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s granny is busy making food for Paige, where does she have the time?¡± Rosalynn patted


    Hria¡¯s hand, ¡°Besides, you care about this because you like Trista, everyone can see that, don¡¯t


    overthink it.¡±


    Hria remembered the time after Rosalynn had safely passed her dangerous delivery period.


    Everyone was sitting by her bedside, discussing the baby¡¯s name.


    The names Ivy and Cory were also discussed in this manner.


    After they decided on Cory and Ivy, Paige suddenly said, let¡¯s call my baby Tristal My child will be the


    third one born!


    They thought Paige was joking, but after all these years, her child was really named Trista.


    ¡°How interesting.¡± Rosalynnughed.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been away for a couple of days, Paige misses you, go back and chat with her. The car


    to pick me up is downstairs.¡±


    At the elevator, Rosalynn hugged Hria, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and go.¡±


    Rosalynn watched the elevator doors close, and slowly descend.


    Then she turned around and walked back


    Just then, after Felix had spoken to his men, he was also preparing to report back to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s good,¡± Felix was concise, ¡°No suspicious people or strange packages.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes were indifferent.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it,¡± Rosalynn half-lowered her eyelids. ¡°But, let¡¯s stay vignt until we return to


    H City¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Felix nodded.


    Rosalynn then went straight back to Paige¡¯s room.


    ¡°Baby, I knew as soon as you came back, everything would calm down,e on, Trista¡¯s awake, hold


    her!¡±


    Paige was slowly walking while Ballie helping her


    Seeing Rosalynn returning, she immediately signaled the nanny to hand Trista to Rosalynn.


    Trista¡¯s eyes were sparkling, she was watching Rosalynn while she held her, then she softlyy on


    Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Look, Trista really likes you!¡± Paige immediately said.


    Rosalynn gently patted the baby¡¯s soft back, ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Paige chuckled, nced at Baillie, then asked Rosalynn, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Trista smell sweet and feel soft?¡±


    Rosalynn understood Paige¡¯s intentions clearly.


    ¡°She¡¯s very sweet and soft, I don¡¯t want to let go of her, or you stay here and rest, I¡¯ll take Trista home!¡±


    Rosalynn yed along


    ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen! Baillie, don¡¯t you want to feel how sweet and soft our baby is?¡±


    Paige looked at Baillie with sparkling eyes.


    Baillie nced at her daughter


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    Paige was a bit disappointed, but she didn¡¯t pressure Baillie.


    Rosalynn held Trista for a while, then the nurse took the baby away to feed her

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Not long after chugging down her milk, Trista fell asleep again.


    Baillie took a work call midway through and then dipped out.


    Paige sat on the bed, sounding a bit helpless, ¡°Before I got pregnant, I always saw these posts online


    from new moms saying that after giving birth, their husbands only had eyes for the baby,pletely


    ignoring them. But why is it theplete opposite with me? If he continues to not like our child, what


    am I supposed to do?¡± Paige looked helplessly at Rosalynn.


    Despite her best efforts to soothe him, Baillie was stubborn.


    ¡°Give him some more time, just a tad bit more Rosalynnforted Paige, ¡°Once it hits him that he¡¯s


    this little one¡¯s dad, he¡¯lle around.¡±


    Paige let out a sigh, nodding her head.


    ¡°Alright,y it on me! How¡¯d you convince Jacob?¡± Paige changed the subject at lightning speed


    Rosalynn pondered for a bit.


    Then shook her head, ¡°Strictly speaking. I can¡¯t take the credit for this.¡±


    ¡°Then who should take the credit? Paige asked, surprised.


    Rosalynn looked at Paige. ¡°Erica¡±


    When they left the restaurant, Jacob didn¡¯t cut Shawn any ck.


    He demanded that Shawn choose between bankruptcy and losing his loved ones.


    But..


    When he randomly caught sight of Shawn¡¯s wife and daughter in the lobby, the look in his eyes when


    he saw the woman, it was as if his soul was shattered in an


    instant


    Rosalynn had never seen Erica in her younger days.


    Nor did she think Shawn¡¯s wife bore any resemnce to Erica


    But she guessed, in that moment, Jacob must have seen something in Shawn¡¯s wife that reminded him


    of Erica.


    Even if it was just a fleeting moment, it was enough to shake Jacob¡¯s resolve.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see someone who resembled Erica, being forced tose her husband and family.


    So, when they got back in the car, Rosalynn didn¡¯t say much else


    Because she knew, this time, Shawn survived by clinging to his obsession with Erica.


    ¡°Looking back, it¡¯s quite ironic. His misfortune was precisely because he loved Erica, and because of


    this, Jacob didn¡¯t push too far


    Listening to this made Paige ufortable.


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s heartless, but Shawn¡¯s even worse!¡±


    ¡°Poor Erica got the short end of the stick. She didn¡¯t do anything, yet was tormented for sixteen years


    by her sister, her lover, and the man who loved her but couldn¡¯t have her, Rosalynn shook her head


    and said, ¡°Luckily, God and sent her Larkin,


    ¡°Larkin¡¯s just too principled. If he had confessed his feelings to her ten years ago, Erica would¡¯ve been


    happy by now!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it would¡¯ve been that simple? Rosalynn propped her chin and looked at Paige with


    a cocked head.


    Paige thought for a moment, then smacked her forehead, ¡°I almost forgot, back then Enca only had


    eyes for Jacob. If Larkin had confessed then, he might¡¯ve ended up in the same boat as Shawn¡±¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t rush things,¡± Rosalynn leaned back in the couch, ¡°Time will give the right answer,¡±


    Hearing this, Paige turned to look at her sleeping daughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, my angelic little girl is also the right answer given by time, isn¡¯t she?¡± There was a sparkle


    in Paige¡¯s eyes.


    Baillie, was also the right answer given by time


    The Scott family.


    Enca sat across from Larkin, showing him photos and videos of her cat, ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very cute, do you want it? Larkin asked


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s already here¡± Enca licked her dry lips. ¡°This cat was supposed to be mine but due to


    some unexpected circumstances, someone else took care of it for


    about a month


    ¡°Jacob?¡± Larkin spat out the name


    Enca¡¯s eyes popped open, ¡°Did Rosulynn tell you?¡±


    ¡°I guessed,¡± Larkin looked at her, ¡°Aside from Jacob, if this cat was taken care of by someone


    else, you wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯d mind, and you wouldn¡¯t go out of your way to exin for so long.¡±

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    Larkin was aware of why Rosalynn came back to H City


    She returned after dealing with Jacob¡¯s stuff, bringing back a kitten. The origin of the kitten wasn¡¯t hard


    to guess.


    Erica dropped her gaze.


    She sat next to Larkin and said, ¡°When I was a kid, I always wanted a kitten of my own, but¡­my dad¡¯s


    wife was scared of animals with fur. When I grew up, life was tough, and I didn¡¯t want a kitten to suffer,


    so I just fed strays and donated some money now and then. A couple years ago, I thought Jacob and I


    were going to settle down, and I started wanting a kitten again¡­¡±


    While talking. Erica suddenly realized she was losing herposure. She looked up, her eyes lost in


    thought, ¡°Why did he get this kitten and then leave it to me? Why do I have to ept what he left


    behind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you respect him.¡± Larkin exined, ¡°Just like how you like this kitten but you didn¡¯t


    immediately take it home. You wanted to discuss it with me. You respect me too¡±


    Erica felt as if she was sshed with cool mountain spring water. All her confusion and irritation


    disappeared


    7s that so?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t trying to please Jacob or feeling inferior.


    She respected Jacob!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Absolutely¡± Larkin patted her head lightly, his half-closed eyes hiding the pity for Erica, ¡°So, did you


    figure out how to convince me after pondering it all morning?¡± Erica instantly sat up straight.


    She told Larkin what she had discussed with Rosalynn


    After hearing it,Larkinughed out loud.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. Jacob didn¡¯t actually like cats. Heined about them shedding fur and how their poop


    smelled bad. But cats are supposed to shed and everyone poops, right? He chose a kitten because of


    me, so this kitten is actually meant for me!


    Larkin was stillughing.


    Erica funged at him, pinching his cheeks, ¡°Stopughing! Are you going to let me keep it or not? Tell


    me


    now!¡±


    Larkin grabbed Erica¡¯s hands, stillughing. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll let you keep it. It was separated from its


    mom so young and went through so much to find you. How could we not keep it?¡±


    Enca¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Once Larkin said this, she loved the kitten even more!


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    Larkin nodded


    ¡°No wonder it wouldn¡¯t stop meowing at me!¡± Erica said excitedly while hugging Larkin, ¡°Larkin, you¡¯re


    the best!¡±


    Larkin gently stroked Erica¡¯s slim back, ¡°Let¡¯s go get it together. We can¡¯t let it keep stealing Max¡¯s


    bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Enca nodded vigorously.


    Then she stood up, cupping Larkin¡¯s face, and started kissing him all over.


    She was wearing lipstick


    Larkin¡¯s face was covered in kiss marks.


    She then giggled and helped him wipe it off.


    Once his face was clean, Enca started kissing him again, but this time only on the lips


    Larkin started off calm, but ended up with a dazed look and blushing cheeks.


    If it wasn¡¯t daytime already, they might have to dy getting the kitten.


    Larkin calmly adjusted his breathing, burying his head in Erica¡¯s neck, Tve made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Tve decided to keep the kitten¡± Larkin¡¯s words held a teasing tone, echoing in Encali ears.


    Enca couldn¡¯t help butugh


    They fired for a while longer


    Then Erica and Larkin went to pick up the kitten


    When they arrived, the kitten was enjoying a meal.


    It was eating heartily, stuffing its mouth full of food


    Then Erica grabbed it by the scruff of its neck.


    The kitten looked puzzled


    Ivy finished her test.


    When it was lunchtime, she left the ssroom

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Ivy saw the scene unfold.


    ¡°Erica, are¡­ are you taking the kitten away?¡±


    ¡°Honey, this kitty was mine to begin with. Your mom brought it to me, and now I¡¯m taking it home.¡± Erica


    said cheerfully


    Ivy nodded, half in disbelief, and quickly went to grab the cat food.


    Seeing this, Larkin immediately stepped forward and took it from her


    ¡°You guys better take good care of the kitten!¡± Ivy showed her usual concern, even though the kitten


    was someone she had just met that morning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± Larkin patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    Larkin was quite fond of Ivy


    She was nothing like a spoiled little princess. She was warm-hearted, innocent, and incredibly kind.


    Despite her young age, she understood people¡¯s emotions so well


    Ivy then returned to the kitten, reminding it to behave once again.


    After Erica and Larkin left with the cat, Ivy excitedly ran to find her dad.


    Wayne was looking overst quarter¡¯s financial report.


    ¡°Dad¡± by hummed a tune as she walked in, calling out cheerfully. But when she saw Wayne frowning,


    his face stern and scary, she stopped in her tracks.


    It took only a second for Wayne to snap back to reality and quickly stand up. ¡°Ivy, what brings you


    here? Are you done studying?¡±


    Ivy nodded lightly. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    Wayne looked bewildered. ¡°I was just going over thepany¡¯s financial report.¡±


    ¡°Is it really bad? You looked so mad.¡± Ivy quickly forgot about the scary expression on her dad¡¯s face


    and snuggled into Wayne¡¯s arms. ¡°Did we lose a lot of money?¡± ¡°No, your mom is amazing. We didn¡¯t


    lose money; in fact, we made quite a bit. Wayne gently stroked his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°I guess I was so


    focused that I scared you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go for a walk. Sitting for too long isn¡¯t good for you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne replied, his voice full of tenderness and love


    Ivy doubted what she had seen. How could her dad ever be so stern?


    Her dad would never be harsh with her!


    Thinking this, she quickly forgot about the fear she¡¯d felt earlier. Holding Wayne¡¯s hand, she chattered


    about how Liam¡¯s questions were getting harder and harder.


    Before leaving, Ivy went to check on her brother and Molly.


    Her brother was in a video conference, and Molly was studying hard.


    Liam, too, was studying hard.


    He had to divide his energy into three parts; his day-to-day studies, tutoring Ivy, and working on


    competition questions.


    So, most of the time, Liam was in his room, asionally being dragged out by lvy to y at dusk


    ¡°Dad¡± Ivy looked up at Wayne


    Wayne thought that seeing her friends studying might put pressure on his daughter


    But who would have thought¡­.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sneak out and y!¡± Ivy whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get caught!¡±


    Wayne was taken aback, then couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He almost forgot that his darling daughter never felt any pressure when it came to seeking joy


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded and also whispered, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sneak out¡­¡±


    And then, the father and daughter quietly left the yard

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Little Max just found his own spot.


    After a few adjustments, he finally achieved the perfect level of coziness.


    Just as hefortablyid down, he saw Ivy and Wayne heading out.


    Max immediately perked up his ears, quickly got up, and followed them.


    The Scott family has had a lot of gueststely.


    To avoid unnecessary hassles, Wayne hardly ever goes to the front of the house.


    Fortunately, the Scott family¡¯s ce is pretty big.


    A five¨Cminute walk from their little courtyard, there¡¯s a golf course.


    These past few days, Ivy and Cory would apany Wayne here in the mornings for a stroll and to


    stretch their legs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But today, unluckily, there were a few people ying golf on the course.


    ¡°Dad, do you think they¡¯ll mind?¡± Ivy looked towards Wayne.


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll just keep our distance.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy obediently nodded, then patted Max on the head, ¡°Max, those folks over there are all


    strangers, okay? Stay cool. You might scare them if they¡¯re afraid of dogs.¡±


    Max grumbled a bit and shot a nce at Wayne.


    Just as Wayne looked back at him, Max immediately looked away.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wayne approached him, ¡°Max, you been up to some mischief? Why so jittery all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ivy also noticed that something was off about Max. Ever since her dad returned from his


    disappearance, Max had grown really fond of him, spending more time with him than with her.


    But today, while her dad was working in his room, Max chose to lie outside by himself.


    ¡°Did he sneak some of Molly¡¯s snacks again?¡± Ivy lifted Max¡¯s ears and asked in a whisper.


    Max immediately started to whine anxiously.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Wayne gave in, ¡°Max, those snacks are too salty, they¡¯re not for dogs.¡±


    Max whimpered again, hanging his head low, looking rather pitiful.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s let it slide this time. I won¡¯t scold you anymore!¡± Ivy rarely saw Max looking so


    sorry.


    Ever since he was rescued from the brink of death, Max had been fearless and cocky around the


    house.


    He was the dog that could take down Calvin!


    This was his first time looking so pitiful.


    Hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Max remained with his head hanging low.


    Ivy thought, maybe he just needed some time to cool down.


    After all, getting caught red¨Chanded snacking was quite a blow to his pride.


    Ivy decided to stop scolding him and continued her chat with her dad.


    While attentively listening to his daughter, out of the corner of his eye, Wayne noticed the boy who¡¯d


    almost been hit by a bicycle standing with the golfers. Perhaps sensing Wayne¡¯s gaze, the boy waved


    at him.


    Wayne politely nodded and turned his attention back to his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, what were you looking at?¡± Ivy followed Wayne¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wayne gently shook his head.


    The next second, he heard the boy exim, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Wayne immediately looked over and saw a golf ball flying towards them.


    Almost instinctively, he pushed Ivy to the side.


    Unfortunately, there happened to be a slope right next to them.


    tvy was worried that her dad might fall due to his mobility issues.


    So, they chose to walk on the side with the slope.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Wayne suddenly shoved Ivy, causing her to tumble down the slope.


    At the bottom of the slope, there was a jagged boulder.


    Without a doubt, Ivy was headed straight for it.


    Max, in the nick of time, threw himself in front of Ivy, taking the hit for her.


    Ivy sat dazed in the middle of the slope. Blood started to trickle from her forehead as she must have hit


    it on something.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Coming back to his senses, Wayne panicked and tossed away his crutch, rushing towards her.


    But seeing Wayne approach, Max sprung from behind Ivy, baring his teeth in an aggressive stance,


    growling menacingly at Wayne.


    He was keeping Wayne froming close.


    ¡°Max! What are you doing?¡± Ivy quickly embraced Max, ¡°That¡¯s my dad, what¡¯s gotten into you!¡±


    Max nced at Ivy.


    Then, baring his teeth again, he looked at Wayne, flicked his ears twice, and withdrew his aggressive


    stance.


    He then turned around and started barking at Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Wayne rushed over, knelt beside his daughter and saw the blood on her forehead, his face instantly


    turned pale. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay! I really am!¡± Ivy quickly waved off his concern; but could only lift one hand.


    She looked down and then realized her left arm was in unbearable pain.


    Rosalynn,feceived a call and hurried home.


    ¡°Ivy!¡±


    As she entered the house, she rushed over to Ivy who was sitting with a cartoon ster on her


    forehead.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay, Larkin fixed my arm, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Ivy spoke, choking back tears, her eyes


    still wet.


    Rosalynn looked towards Larkin.


    Larkin replied, ¡°Her arm was just dislocated, and she got a small cut on her forehead from some grass


    des, just a little blood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalynn said sincerely.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Rosalynn turned to Ivy again.


    Ivy pointed at Max, who hadn¡¯t left her side, and said, ¡°Mom, even though Max has gotten a lot fatter,


    he¡¯s still quick! He jumped in to protect me!¡±


    Rosalynn wished Ivy had cried when she first saw her.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Wayne¡¯s face was still pale, his eyes red and swollen.


    ¡°Wayne, why did you push Ivy?¡± When Kate arrived, Ivy¡¯s arm hadn¡¯t been set yet, and she was crying


    from the pain.¡±


    Kate felt like her heart was breaking.


    Kate had initially thought Ivy had just tripped and fallen.


    But the guests ying ball said they saw Wayne push Ivy.


    ¡°I saw a balling¡­¡± Wayne stuttered, looking at Rosalynn, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad was trying to protect me, you can¡¯t be mad at him!¡± Ivy quickly defended him.


    Wayne looked even more guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at him, Ivy, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rosalynn gently wiped the tears off her daughter¡¯s face.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This child was too delicate.


    Her face had a few small cuts that weren¡¯t bleeding.


    Seeing These, Rosalynn felt a surge of heartache.


    Not long after, Kate and the others left.


    ke, with a gloomy face, said to Kate at the door ¡°How could you say that, do you really believe


    Wayne did it on purpose?!¡±


    ¡°I watched the surveince footage, where was the ball?¡± Kate retorted, ¡°Wayne pushed her with so


    much force, if it weren¡¯t for that brave dog, do you know what could have happened?¡±


    ke had also seen the footage.


    If Ivy had rolled all the way down, she would definitely have hit the rock.


    ¡°No way! No way! I¡¯m going to get the servants toe over right now and remove that rock. I can¡¯t


    sleep knowing it¡¯s there!¡± ke quickly said, pulling out his phone to call the housekeeper.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Yesterday, Jaime Jules was up workingte, so he spent the day sleeping over at the Scott family¡¯s.


    Upon waking up, he heard that his little darling Ivy had hurt her


    hand.


    He rushed right over, even before Larkin could get there.


    Ivy had blood on her face and was crying pathetically, which tugged at Jaime¡¯s heartstrings.


    He knew lvy had been pushed over by Wayne.


    From then on, Jaime was pissed.


    Once all outsiders had left, Jaime spat out angrily, ¡°Even if a ball wasing her way, you should¡¯ve


    held her and shielded her with your body, why did you push


    her?¡±


    ¡°Jaime¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ivy gently tugged on Jaime¡¯s thumb.


    With teary eyes, Jaime muttered, ¡°Just like they say, there¡¯s no danger where there¡¯s a dad, because


    the dad is the danger!¡±


    ¡°Jaime, you¡¯re being too harsh, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Rosalynn told Jaime, ¡°Take Cory and Ivy and


    go get some food.¡± Jaime didn¡¯t respond to Rosalynn, he scooped Ivy up and said, ¡°Cory, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Molly and Liam were also present.


    Seeing the situation, they followed them out.


    At the door, Molly turned back and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m also to me, I should¡¯ve been with Ivy.¡±


    She had been too engrossed in her work¡­


    ¡°Molly¡­¡± Rosalynn sighed helplessly.


    But Molly didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond, ¡°This won¡¯t happen again, I promise!¡±


    With that, Molly bowed and bolted.


    Rosalynn held her head, sitting down with a headache.


    Wayne looked at her, his heart filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Honey, I¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lifted her head to look at Wayne, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°But I almost caused Ivy a serious injury!¡± Wayne¡¯s hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Calm down.¡°Rosalynn moved closer to him, holding his trembling hand.


    ¡°Everyone makes mistakes, after all, you were trying to protect our daughter,¡± Rosalynn said gently,


    ¡°Ivy is fine now, right? We¡¯ll just be more careful in the future.¡°/


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and suddenly asked, ¡°If I keep messing up, will you leave me?¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Wayne, filled with fear, was not only worried about the potential consequences of Ivy hitting her head


    today, but also afraid that Rosalynn would grow to despise him for not even being able to take care of


    their daughter, and then¡­ then she might leave him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, and I won¡¯t leave you,¡± Rosalynn raised her hand to cradle Wayne¡¯s face, ¡°Wayne,


    we¡¯re lovers, we¡¯re married, we¡¯re family, I will never leave you.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red as he held Rosalynn tightly.


    The fear of being abandoned by her had long since be an unwavering demon in Wayne¡¯s heart,


    especially after losing her for five years.


    Even if Wayne had forgotten those memories, when something triggered it, the fear wouldpletely


    engulf him, showing no mercy.


    Rosalynn increased the dose of sedatives in the afternoon medication she prepared for Wayne.)


    After taking the medication, Wayne quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    However, his sleep seemed restless, his nerves still taut.


    His brow was furrowed.


    Rosalynn sat by his side, gently smoothing out his furrowed brow with her fingertips.


    After staying with him for a while, Rosalynn left the room to call Wayne¡¯s therapist.


    She detailed everything that happened that day, along with Wayne¡¯s anxiety and fear.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    The symptoms of President Silverman¡¯s anxiety disorder seem to have worsened since before. I think


    you need to return to the H City and bring him in for an evaluation the psychologist rmended


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn felt a little uneasy for no good reason


    Then she headed towards Ny¡¯s room


    By this time, both Molly and Liam had retreated to their rooms for an afternoon nap


    As she walked into hy¡¯s room, she found Cory still by Ivy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    Cory looked at Rosalynn and called out softly.


    Rosalynn walked over, gave Cory a hug and a kiss, and then looked at her daughter, fast asleep.


    Did that scare you?¡± Rosalyn asked Cory.


    Little Cory, with red¨Crimmed eyes, nodded.


    Dad didn¡¯t mean it, okay? Don¡¯t be mad at him,¡± Rosalynn said gently.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ts Dad okay? Cory asked, after a moment of silence.


    Not great¡± Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s worried we¡¯ll leave him.¡±


    ¡°No way, Cory responded immediately.


    Even though he was mad that Dad had hurt his sister, he never once thought of abandoning him


    because of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I told him too, Rosalynn sighed softly, petting her son¡¯s head, ¡°We probably can¡¯t stay with


    Paige for too long, we need to take Dad back to see a


    doctor¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Cory nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a nap?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    Cory shook his head, looking at his sister, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep, I want to stay here with Ivy. I want her


    to wake up and see someone by her side. It¡¯ll make her feel Safe¡®


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart ached a bit.


    The one in need offort wasn¡¯t just Wayne, but also Cory.


    Cory¡¯s imagination was running wild.


    He was probably reying the scene of Ivy¡¯s fall over and over again in his mind.


    ¡°Max did a good job this time. I need to think about what kind of reward to give him,¡± Rosalynn tried to


    lighten the atmosphere.


    ¡°Can we let him meet Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay?¡± Cory blurted out.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Cory nodded, ¡°Every time we video call them, Max seems really sad. He must miss them a lot.¡±


    In the past, Cory was always aloof, only caring about his family.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that in just a year, he¡¯d changed so much.


    He could even sense Max¡¯s needs.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make arrangements!¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°But if he gets fat, no rewards. The vet already said


    we need to watch his weight.¡±


    ¡°Max is all muscle, Cory said earnestly, ¡°He works out every day, running around like mad and even


    swimming.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Okay, what do you think I should reward Max with?¡±


    ¡°Max loves drumsticks¡±


    Outside, May had retreated to his doghouse since Rosalynn came back.


    Now, Max was resting in his doghouse, from time to time opening his eyes to check if Wayne was in his


    room.


    If he didn¡¯t see him, May would close his eyes and continue resting


    He had eaten two cans


    Rosalynn came out of the kids room


    Unaware of the situation, she grabbed another can


    The dog that was just dozing off suddenly perked up


    He seemed afraid of being found out that he had already eaten two cans, and as soon as Rosalynn


    poured the can into his bowl, he pounced on it.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    ¡°Max, you really helped a lot this time!¡± Rosalynn looked at Max, who was eating his food like he hadn¡¯t


    eaten in days. She gently stroke his head.


    ¡°We gotta keep it up like today!¡± Rosalynn chimed in.


    Max swiftly finished off an entire can of food, then sat up straight and wagged his tail at Rosalynn,


    Rosalynn wiped his mouth for him.


    Suddenly, Max looked towards the room where Wayne was, and started barking urgently.


    ¡°Shush, Max! Everyone¡¯s resting, you wanna go y or something?¡± Rosalynn quickly covered his


    mouth.


    Max seemed anxious, his barks turning frantic..


    Rosalynn hadn¡¯t spent much time with Max.


    10


    She¡¯d been super busy, especially when Wayne disappeared. She was always out from dawn till dusk.


    So, she didn¡¯t quite understand Max¡¯s ¡®dog speak¡®.


    At that moment, Ableson briskly walked in.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for President Silverman? He¡¯s resting.¡± Rosalynn replied.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Ableson retorted, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Rosalynn got up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ableson nced around.


    ¡°Well, when the incident happened today, I was there¡­ Ableson started, seeming a tad embarrassed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the me, it was an unforeseeable ident, nobody wanted it to happen.¡±


    Rosalynn said.


    Ableson¡¯s brows furrowed even more after hearing this.


    Rosalynn noticed his offbeat mood.


    ¡°Speak up if you have something to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to intrude on President Silverman and Ivy¡¯s special time, also thinking that the security at


    home was all set, so I kept my distance. Everything was normal before the incident, then President


    Silverman suddenly pushed Ivy. I didn¡¯t know what happened at the time. Later, President Silverman


    said that a golf ball was flying over, and he instinctively pushed Miss Ivy away. I thought, let¡¯s find this


    golf yer, so I checked the CCTV¡­¡±


    Ableson¡¯s expression grew worse.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no golf ball in the CCTV footage, I only saw President Silverman suddenly looking at the


    golf yers, then pushing Ivy over.¡±


    ¡°No golf ball in the CCTV?¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    Ableson quickly gave Rosalynn a copy of the CCTV footage he¡¯d obtained.


    Rosalynn took the phone.


    The CCTV footage was as clear.


    Rosalynn watched the footage over and over again, fearing that she may have missed the small, fast¨C


    moving golf ball.


    But no matter how many times she watched it, there was no sign of the golf ball Wayne mentioned.


    ¡°He might have been distracted by the sound of the golf ball and made a mistake.¡± Rosalynn said


    seriously.


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Ableson said, looking still somewhat worried, ¡°After we get back to H City, President


    Silverman should get a check¨Cup, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°So, they¡¯ll check his brain and eyes and stuff, right?¡±


    Ableson didn¡¯t answer.


    About the time when Wayne saved a fallen child, a friend of Ableson¡¯s told him, very puzzled, that he


    ran over when he heard the noise, but besides a fallen bicycle, he didn¡¯t see any boy.


    The cyclist also firmly denied the existence of any boy around.


    Coincidentally, the CCTV was broken at that time.


    Ableson was afraid to make a fuss, so he quietly settled the matter with the cyclist.


    But, after the cyclist left, he asked two peddlers, one of them said, a kid did run over just now.


    Ableson was skeptical.


    ¡°They will.¡± Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ableson nodded.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Nobody told Paige about the incident when Ivy was injured, worried she¡¯d freak out unnecessarily


    during her postnatal recovery period.


    By the evening, their initial n to go crabbing with friends fell through due to Ivy¡¯s Injury.


    Everyone was on board with the cancetion.


    Everyone, except Ivy.


    ¡°Larkin did a great job, I¡¯m totally fine now!¡± Ivy waved her arm around, ¡°Seriously, mom, let¡¯s go have


    fun!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t say anything, but Cory rejected her.


    ¡°Cory!¡± Ivy was about to throw a tantrum on the spot.


    She just couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Cory said firmly, ¡°You need to rest for at least two days.¡±


    Seeing her brother so serious, Ivy lowered her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t y with you anymore, I¡¯ll go find dad!¡±


    Then, Ivy huffed, walked out the door, yelling for her dad as she ran towards Wayne.


    Hearing Ivy¡¯s voice, Wayne came out from his room.


    ¡°Dad, I want to go y by the river, but Cory and mom refused!¡± She hugged Wayne¡¯s leg pitifully,


    looking up at him with her beautiful eyes full of pleading.


    Wayne looked at her.


    An image suddenly shed through his mind of her lying in a field, her head covered in blood.


    He quickly averted his gaze.


    ¡°Be a good girl, you got hurt today, you really can¡¯t go y in the water. How about wait a couple of


    days? Dad will go with you then.¡± Wayne squatted down, gently holding her and patting her back.


    Her skin was so delicate.


    Wayne¡¯s hand lingered on her back, feeling her heartbeat.


    It was strong.


    His worried heart was greatlyforted by the feel of his daughter¡¯s heartbeat.


    What¡¯s happening¡­


    What¡¯s happening to him¡­


    Wayne thought reproachfully to himself.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ivy rested her chin softly on Wayne¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re shaking.


    Wayne¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± She hugged Wayne, her small hand patting his back,forting him in a soft voice,


    ¡°Dad, you want to protect me, I know. I don¡¯t me you at all. I even like you more now!¡±


    Wayne held his precious little girl tightly.


    ¡°Baby, I will never let you get hurt again.¡± Wayne whispered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Her sweetughter echoed in his ear.


    To some extent, it eased the anxiety in Wayne¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What are you guys whispering about?¡± Rosalynn, arms crossed, leaned against the door frame.


    Beside her stood her serious son.


    ¡°It¡¯s secret!¡±


    Ivy let go of Wayne, turned her head back to her mom and brother, ¡°It¡¯s a secret between dad and me!¡±


    Rosalynnughed helplessly.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the doghouse.


    Max had somehowe out from the doghouse, standing straight and watchful of her husband and


    daughter.


    She thought she was seeing things.


    She was about to take another look.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy called out cheerfully, jumping out of Wayne¡¯s arms and running towards Max.


    Max immediately rxed from his vignce.


    He lowered himself gently, his ears flipped back, and his tail started to wag.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy!¡±


    Ivy squatted down in front of Max, stroking his head and praising him.


    Grandpa Ramay had previously mentioned that Max¡¯s trainer said Max loved being praised as a good


    boy.


    Max looked up, his wet nose gently touching Ivy¡¯s palm.


    Seeing this, Wayne walked over


    However, as soon as Max saw Wayne approaching, he instantly changed his expression. He shielded


    Ivy with his body, showed an aggressive stance, and even began to bare his teeth.


    Everyone knew that after Wayne disappeared and came back, Max was extremely fond of him.


    Seeing Max behaving this way, everyone was taken aback.


    Ivy quickly reached out her hands, pinching Max¡¯s tooth baring mouth, ¡°Max! This is not okay! You can¡¯t


    bare your teeth at Dad¡±


    Max remained wary of Wayne. Although he no longer bared his teeth, he let out a warning growl from


    his throat, seemingly telling him not toe any closer. Jaime went to the kitchen to cut a watermelon


    for the kids and happened to witness this scene.


    Heughed, ¡°I told you guys before, Max only loves Ivy. He used to be so clingy with Wayne, but what


    happened? As soon as Wayne hurt Ivy, Max immediately marked him as a dangerous person!¡±


    ¡°Jaime¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡±


    Rosalynn and Ivy shouted at the same time.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jaime helplessly touched his nose and muttered under his breath, Tm just stating facts¡­¡±


    With that, he busied himself distributing the watermelon, ¡°This watermelon is super sweet, everyone,


    try some!¡±


    There was a small table in the yard. After cing the watermelon on it, Jaime cut a piece for Max,


    ¡°Max, here¡¯s the biggest and sweetest piece for you? Normally, Max would have pounced on it.


    But now, he kept a vignt eye on Wayne.


    This time, even Jaime thought Max was overreacting


    ¡°Max, don¡¯t be like this, he didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Jaime gently poked Max¡¯s nose.


    Ivy also said, ¡°Yeah, Max, Dad was just trying to protect me!¡±


    Usually so understanding, Max was particrly stubborn this time, keeping his gaze fixed on Wayne


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Wayne said softly


    ¡°Jaime, please look after the kids, Wayne, let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Rosalynn felt the atmosphere was


    bing increasingly tense


    She didn¡¯t study animals and didn¡¯t know why Max was behaving this way


    However, she felt that taking Wayne away was the right choice.


    Wayne nodded, then followed Rosalynn out of the yard.


    Max¡¯s gaze followed Wayne, but he never moved away from Ivy


    ¡°Dad¡±


    Ivy looked at Wayne, worried that he would be upset by Max¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Jaime said with a grin, ¡°With your mom around, your dad will be okay!¡±


    Ivy didn¡¯t say anything


    By then, Wayne and Rosalynn had already left the yard.


    Max, who had been so vignt and fierce just a moment ago, instantly reverted back to his innocent


    self.


    While Jaime was stillforting lvy, Max started eating the watermelon in Jaime¡¯s hand.


    Jaime looked at Max speechlessly.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    The moment Wayne leaves, its attitude changes. Is it really guarding against Wayne?


    Ivy noticed that Max instantly became less alert after her father left, its hostility towards him was pretty


    strong.


    Ivy felt helpless and was worrying when she came over with two big chunks of watermelon.


    Seeing that Max had finished the one in Jaime¡¯s hand, Molly squatted next to him and fed it.


    ¡°My dad once had a friend who kept dogs.¡± This so-called ¡®dog keeping friend¡± was actually a worker


    who specialized in handling corpses. He kept a lot of fighting dogs, mainly for disposing of bodies. ¡°The


    stronger the dog, the more sensitive it is to danger¡±


    Jaime, eating his own watermelon, couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°Every time he went on a mission, he would bring a dog. If the dog became anxious and uneasy, or


    was full of vignce towards the surrounding environment, he would immediately stop the action¡± Molly


    continued.


    ¡°I know that, they y it out in movies!¡± Jaime replied.


    ¡°Really?¡± She doesn¡¯t watch movies, so she casually agreed. Then said, ¡°Max is a smart dog, he must


    have sensed something, so he¡¯s on guard against your dad.¡± tvy had a nk look on her face


    But Jaime thought Molly was spouting nonsense again,


    He knew about Molly¡¯s upbringing and background.


    This kid has always been very alert to her surroundings.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re overthinking. Wayne used to¡­ Jaime said, quickly finishing the watermelon in his hand,


    cleaning his hands and suddenly covering lvy¡¯s ears, ¡°He wasn¡¯t a good guy before, but he¡¯s absolutely


    good to his own kids. If anyone hurts lvy and Cory, he won¡¯t let it slide!¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her father taught her that there is no need to argue with people who have different opinions.


    She stuck to her own views.


    Afterwards, she would also remain vignt towards Mr. Silverman like Max.


    Studying isn¡¯t the most important thing. She¡¯s been going off tracktely, in future she will pay more


    attention to Ivy and Cory Jared.


    Even if Wayne is their father, she won¡¯t let him hurt them!


    The summer sunset is always intoxicatingly beautiful.


    Rosalynn arm in arm with Wayne, nced at the message sent by Felix.


    ¡°Madam, as soon as President Silverman left, the dog became normal¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t hide the message from Wayne.


    She also noticed that the more she hides from Wayne, the more insecure he bes, and he starts to


    overthink


    ¡°Even the dog knows I did something wrong¡± Wayne said, looking down.


    ¡°Max has always been a very protective dog from the beginning¡± Rosalynn pinched Wayne¡¯s arm, ¡°It


    might have been scared too.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    But when did Max start to change towards him?


    It seems, before he identally knocked Ivy over, Max¡¯s attitude towards him had changed a bit.


    Like, he hadn¡¯t been sticking with him for several days.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Usually, when he worked in his room, Max would always be by his side, or just sunbathing with him.


    Today, he went for a walk with Ivy


    Although Max was originally sleeping, he still followed them out with sleepy eyes.


    But his behavior today was different from before. When he went out before, if there was no leash, Max


    would run around on the grass.


    But not today


    Today, Max stuck to Ivy¡¯s side all the time, not even moving an inch


    And because of this, when Ivy fell, Max was able to rush out and block her in time Right


    During the walk, Max seemed to show some hostility to him


    Why is that?


    ¡°Wayne?¡± At this moment, Rusalynn¡¯s voice came into his ear.


    He came back to his senses and locked at Rosalynn nkly


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you can¡¯t zone out when someone¡¯s talking to you!¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Wayne looked over in the direction of the voice.


    It was Newell Scott¡¯s eldest son, Cain,


    Rosalynnughed at the stern warning from the little boy, ¡°Who taught you all this stuff?¡±


    ¡°No one needs to teach me. Every time Grandma speaks, Grandpa would zone out, then Grandma


    would p him right across the face!¡± Cain Scott answered very seriously.


    He was a bit chubby.


    The seriousness when he spoke, especially when he described the expression of his Grandma hitting


    his Grandpa, was as if he¡¯d seen a ghost, his face full of terror. This disy was both cute and funny,


    and Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Then she lightly nudged Wayne with her elbow, ¡°Cain is right, you should listen to this little guy¡±


    Wayne alsoughed, nodding, ¡°Cain, Mr. Silverman understands, I¡¯ll definitely pay attention from now


    on!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I really envy you and my uncle!¡± Cain said sincerely.


    ¡°Envy? Why would you envy them?¡± Rosalynn asked


    She figured that children would say such things mostly because she and Paige were both very pretty


    Yet..


    ¡°What I envy is, their wives are so gentle Cain lowered his voice, covering his mouth with his chubby


    hand, ¡°My grandma, my mom, and my aunt, they¡¯re all so fiercel


    Rosalynn was so amused she was shaking withughter.


    Wayne looked at her tenderly


    He had rarely seen Rosalynn this happy.


    ¡°Whoops!¡± Cain pped his forehead, ¡°I forgot something important!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t p your head, you might knock yourself silly¡± Rosalynn ruffled his hair


    Cain muttered, ¡°My mom says I¡¯m already silly, hitting my head more won¡¯t make a difference¡±


    demic prow


    Luna hadined about Cain¡¯sck of academic prowess in front of Rosalynn


    Luna¡¯s exact words were: ¡°It seems like the Scott family has run into a problem with our generation. All


    the intelligence seems to have concentrated on Baillie. Our own kids, as well as our rtives¡¯ children,


    are nowhere near him in terms of academic ability.¡±


    In other families, the eldest son is usually the one to take over the family business.


    But Luna hadn¡¯t considered this.


    All she hoped for was that her son would grow up healthy and kind.


    She didn¡¯t have too many expectations.


    ¡°What was the important thing you were talking about?¡± Rosalynn helped Cain pick up the


    conversation,


    ¡°My mom bought a bunch of durians, they¡¯re really tasty! She asked me to bring some to you!¡± Cain


    said excitedly.


    Rosalynn pursed her lips, ¡°So¡­ where are the durians?¡±


    Cain looked down at his hands, then closed his eyes, smacking his forehead, ¡°I forgot to bring them!¡±


    He had peeled the durian himself and packed it into lunch boxes


    Originally, his mother had asked the staff to deliver them.


    But Cain wanted to go y with the kids, so he volunteered to deliver them himself.


    Now, he hade without the durians


    ¡°What do I do? My mom is definitely waiting for me, she¡¯s going to be mad!¡± Cain said anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Silverman and I were just out for a walk, we can go back with you to get it. If your mom


    really gets mad, I¡¯ll speak up for you!¡± Rosalynn said gently


    Cain was almost in tears, quickly nodding. ¡°Then we have to hurry, my mom told me that in this hot


    weather, food can¡¯t be left out for too long, or it won¡¯t taste good!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne were together, but they couldn¡¯t speed up.


    Sowing Cain so anxious, Wayne said to Rosalynn, ¡®Tll wait for you in the pavilion.¡±


    Rosalynn replied, ¡°Okay, wait for me here, good boy, I¡¯ll be back soon


    Wayne nodded


    Cain was stunned by this scene


    As he and Rosalynn walked a few steps away, he asked in a whisper, ¡°Do adults need to be coddled


    too? Mr. Silverman looks like a child¡±


    Rosalynn was amused by his question, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, Mr. Silverman just loves it that way.¡±

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Cain was lost in deep thought.


    His mind wandered back to a long time ago.


    Back when he hadn¡¯t even started elementary school yet


    Once, he visited rtives in H city, and that was the first time he met Wayne.


    At that time, an elder pointed at Wayne and told him, ¡°You gotta take Wayne as your role model. He


    was a top-notch student at his school, and he became a big figure!¡±


    He wondered if the elder knew, Wayne was already in his thirties, and he still needed his wife to treat


    him like a baby¡­.


    Rosalynn and Cain arrived at their house.


    Luna, arms crossed, smiled at Rosalynn and then turned to Cain, ¡°Forgot something?¡±


    ¡°Mum, my bad!¡± Cain blurted out his apology.


    Luna looked at her son helplessly


    He always apologized, but never changed.


    Cain was always forgetting things.


    Once, he went to school and when he got there, he called home in tears because he was only wearing


    one shoe.


    Winter in Norhaven, the sun riseste


    That day she happened to be on a business trip, and it was his dad who drove him to school.


    The car was parked at the back door of their yard, and because they were runningte, Newell just


    scooped him up and got into the car. Nobody noticed that Cain was wearing only one shoe, not even


    Cain himself.


    On top of that, he also forgot his backpack, homework, and textbooks.


    For a while, Luna wondered if there was something wrong with her son¡¯s brain.


    She even had him tested by a doctor.


    The result was that he was a bit scatterbrained, a problem that normal kids may have.


    Kate said it was just in ¡°carelessness¡±!


    ¡°Is Ivy okay?¡± Luna handed a durian to Rosalynn, asking casually.


    When she got off work and came home, Newell had told her what happened.


    Wayne identally knocked Ivy over.


    Newell downyed it, and Luna didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    After all, Newell himself had given both his sons a fair share of scares


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, honestly, dads are the real danger when there¡¯s no danger.¡± Luna shook her head and


    sighed.


    ¡°Your husband too?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t have many people with parenting experience around her


    She didn¡¯t know much about this.


    Luna immediately started sharing all sorts of experiences with Rosalynn.


    Cain, with durian all over his face, interjected discontentedly. ¡°Last time when I went fishing with


    grandpa and dad, dad pushed me into the river with his butt, and I almost got washed away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that really scared the life out of me. Luckily, I had put Cain in swimming lessons before, so he


    knew how to save himself when he fell into the water¡± Luna. said, shaking her head.


    Rosalynn was truly shocked.


    Luna went on, ¡°Newell¡¯s brother was the same, took his wife and kid skiing in the winter two years ago,


    he identally pushed his son to roll down the hill, almost turned into a snowball!¡±


    Rosalynn was left speechless, not knowing what to say.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared to them, Wayne was truly a gem. He was always on edge, Ivy identally bumped into a


    tableer while walking, the next day all the objects with -corners in the house, sharp or round, were


    wrapped up


    As for his care for Cory, that was beyond words Before Cory had his ident, wherever it was time for


    his medicine, Wayne would call home without fail


    After he got back, knowing Cory needed to take medicine every day, he put it straight to heart


    Every time Cory took his medicine, Wayne would be there to check the dosage and type, afraid of any


    mistakes.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    ¡°He¡¯s usually very attentive to the children, but this time was the first time he made such a mistake,


    Rosalynn said somewhat helplessly. ¡°So I¡¯ve been feeling very uneasy all day, and I even needed the


    children tofort me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t coddle the kids like this, they need to learn to face the trouble, so they won¡¯t be so careless


    next time, Luna suggested from a ce of experience Rosalynn nodded, Thanks for the tip. I better get


    back to the kids can have the durian while it¡¯s still fresh.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I wanna go y with the kids tool¡± Cain eximed, raising his hand


    ¡°Have you finished your homework for today yet?¡± Luna asked.


    This question took the wind out of Cain¡¯s sails.


    In the end, Cain wasn¡¯t able to leave with Rosalynn and was led back to the room by Luna to do his


    homework


    ¡°Mom, I heard all of the other kids ranked first in their grades, do you think I¡¯m dumb?¡± Cain asked


    Luna, feeling down while doing his homework.


    He went to hang out with them in the morning.


    But his friends were studying and he didn¡¯t understand their assignments even though he was older.


    He asked about Cory


    The bodyguard over there told him that Cory was in a meeting about engineering stuff, which he didn¡¯t


    really get..


    But it sounded pretty impressive


    Seeing her son so depressed, Luna sighed, sat across from him, and gently said, ¡°Cain, remember


    what I said, everyonees into this world with different tasks, so there¡¯s no need topare yourself


    with others:


    Luna continued, ¡°Being excellent in their studies is your friends¡¯ task. And you, maybe you¡¯re meant to


    be a happy, honest kid¡±


    ¡°I am happy, and I never liel¡± Cain perked up. ¡°So, mom, I¡¯m a good kid too, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Luna nodded, ¡°Not just a good kid, but a super awesome one! Those y figures you


    made are awesome!¡±


    Cain nodded vigorously


    Luna gently patted his head, nced at his homework, ¡°How much did you do? Let me take a look.¡±


    Thirty secondster.


    Luna stood up suddenly, banging on the desk in frustration, ¡°Cain, you¡¯re about to go to middle school


    next year, and you can¡¯t even do these simple math problems?


    Cain quickly held his mother¡¯s hand that was about to swing. ¡°Mom! Mom! Chill out! You just said my


    job is to be happy and honest, not to do math problems, mom, calm down!!¡±


    Luna was so mad she could¡¯ve been sick.


    She couldn¡¯t chill out, Cain got a good scolding, then sobbing, he called his tutor. The remaining


    homework was handed over to the tutor to help him with


    Rosalynn knew nothing about Luna¡¯s mother-son moment.


    She brought back some durian for the kids.


    From a distance, she saw Wayne obediently waiting in the gazebo.


    Just as she was about to go over¡­


    Someone called her


    ¡°Are you Ms. Jared?¡±


    Rosalynn turned to look in the direction of the voice


    She saw a middle-aged woman dressed in elegant clothing, wearing a string of obviously very


    expensive, high-quality pearls.


    Rosalynn had a good memory for those she had met and conversed with before


    She quickly recalled this woman¡¯s identity


    This was the wife of the president of the world¡¯s top luxury pearl brand.


    ¡°Mrs Carlisle Rosalynn nodded politely


    ¡°You remember me? Mrs. Carlisle smiled gently, ¡°If my memory serves, west met at a business


    conference in Tokyo.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, had the pleasure of seeing yourpany¡¯s crown jewel then, it was quite


    impressive¡±


    Hearing her pearls being praised, Mrs Carlisle smiled brightly


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her husband is Japanese, and their family has been in the pearl farming business for generations

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    In the previous generation, people witnessed the period of rapid economic growth in Japan, which


    contributed to the development of the brand in the market. Later, under the management of the Akano


    couple, this brand truly flourished


    Rosalynn studied their development case while she was in school.


    ¡°Right, did you hear that I¡¯m good friends with the youngdy from the Scott family? Never thought I¡¯d


    bump into you here,¡± Mrs. Carlisle said with a smile Rosalynn chuckled, ¡°So it was you who sent that


    exquisite set of pearls Paige was bragging about this morning. No wonder


    Mrs. Carlisle¡¯s eyes squinted fromughing


    Rosalynn and Mrs. Carlisle were chatting.


    Over by the gazebo.


    Wayne was sitting with his back to her, across from the boy he had just saved


    He had been there for a while now.


    At first, he was very anxious, asking about the boy¡¯s condition, then apologizing for his rudeness,


    feeling guilty for almost causing an ident


    Wayne knew it was from a good ce, so he didn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°Your wife is very beautiful¡±


    They chatted for a bit


    The boy suddenly looked past Wayne¡¯s shoulder into the distance.


    Hearing this, Wayne immediately turned around.


    He saw Rosalynn, chatting with a woman,


    1 wish my mum were as sweet as her, the boy suddenly said. Tve seen her with your kids, she¡¯s


    always smiling¡± Wayne looked back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Puzzled, he looked at the boy, ¡°Your mom¡¯s not sweet?¡±


    The boy shook his head, then looked at the setting sun, ¡°She prefers her work over me, I hardly see


    her.¡±


    Wayne furrowed his brow slightly


    He had an ufortable feeling in his chest, a strange sourness.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost three months since Ist saw her.¡±


    ¡°Is she here too?¡± Wayne asked.


    The boy shook his head, 1 came with my grandma¡±


    Although Wayne had lost his memory, he had heard enough to know that he too grew up with his


    grandma.


    ¡°Do you live with your grandma too?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly¡± the boy nced towards Rosalynn again, 1 live alone.¡±


    Wayne had a deep loathing for such irresponsible parents.


    Just as he was about to say something, the boy suddenly said, ¡°She¡¯sing, I gotta go. Catch you


    later!¡±


    And with that, the boy ran off


    ¡°Wayne¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Wayne stood up and walked towards Rosalynn.


    ¡°Did you run into someone you know? Wayne took the durian from Rosalynn¡¯s hand as if it was the


    most natural thing to do


    ¡°Yeah, the owner of Mikimo. They¡¯ve been trying to prate the domestic market in recent years and


    need to join forces with some local business families. They chose the Scott family for this coboration.


    Both of them came to congratte Paige on the birth of her child,¡± Rosalyon exined while holding


    onto Wayne¡¯s arm. ¡°By the way, I saw you waving at someone just now. Who was it?¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t remember waving


    ¡°A kid brought by one of the guests¡± Wayne figured he must have unconsciously waved goodbye to the


    child, ¡°Did that chubby kid get scolded?¡±

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    ¡°When I was there, he was fine. What happened after I left, who knows?¡± Rosalynn replied.


    She nced down the corridor.


    Was there a kid there just now?


    The spot she was standing at, seemed to have a blind spot. Maybe the kid had left before she came


    over


    1 should¡¯ve taken you along, even if we walked at a snail¡¯s pace, Rosalynn continued, ¡°Luna told me


    something interesting about the eldest and second sons of the Scott family¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Then Rosalynn spilled the beans about these two brothers¡¯ dangerous antics.


    One thing after another, President Silverman listened with a furrowed brow


    He took a deep thought, if these things happened to Cory or Ivy impossible, he wouldn¡¯t let such things


    happen.


    ¡°Cain, the poor kid,¡± Rosalynn chuckled as she thought about his chubby, seemingly happy face. ¡°His


    dad and grandpa took him fishing, and his dad identally knocked him into the river. They had just


    took him out, and he hadn¡¯t even sat down properly when his grandpa identally tipped the boat


    over!¡±


    This story was straight from the horse¡¯s mouth, Cain himself, and he described it in great detail.


    He even painted a vivid picture of how his pants got caught by a fishhook.


    The more Rosalynn talked about Cain, the more she found him both pitiful and funny, leaning on


    Wayne¡¯s arm andughing her head off. Wayne loved seeing Rosalynn happy.


    Seeing herugh, he couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    He thought he should invite the little boy over more before they left this ce.


    Word about Ivy¡¯s ident had reached Hria Jared


    That night, Hria rang Rosalynn up.


    ¡°Honey, best not to let Wayne look after the kids alone until he¡¯s fully recovered,¡± Hria said seriously,


    ¡°We can¡¯t always be this lucky¡±


    Hria knew that the dog saved Ivy, and she was very grateful.


    If a dog could be the owner of a property, she¡¯d give the little Max a whole building.


    Rosalynn mulled over it.


    In the end, she swallowed her words, 1 understand.¡±


    1 heard you¡¯ve started getting him involved in Bane Corporation¡¯s affairs? How¡¯s he managing?¡± The


    Jared Group had been busy during this period, her memory was still on the day when Ivy was teaching


    her dad to read


    ¡°His instinct is enough to handle thepany¡¯s decisions. We have nothing to worry about,¡± Rosalynn


    replied.


    These past few days, he had gone through the financial reports of the first half of the year.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Any problem, he spotted almost at a nce


    So, those who wanted to kick her out of thepany when Wayne was absent, were probably


    deliberately let loose by Wayne on purpose.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, getting back to work early might greatly improve his condition, Hria said.


    Rosalynn was a little puzzled, ¡°Condition?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice his behavior has be very strange? Like his body has been possessed by


    someone else, overly polite, Hria missed the old Wayne, he would lose his temper over small things,


    but he was very passionate.


    Now¡­ he just made people feel like his body and mind were disconnected.


    A slight smile curved Rosalynn¡¯s lips,


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    She remembered how she used to wish he could be less violent and ruthless, more polite, and not


    always so arrogant and overbearing when they were together


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to decide it¡± Hria yawned, ¡°Alright, I need to video


    call my little darling, she must be scared out of her wits, I need tofort her¡±


    ¡°You shouldfort her moderately, you always do this, she¡¯s actually fine now, but when you fuss


    over her, it makes her feel more aggrieved.¡± Rosalynn said helplessly


    Ivy used to take a tumble quite often when she was little.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    But she¡¯s the kind of kid who, after falling, can pick herself right back up. If no one¡¯s around, even if the


    pain is unbearable, she¡¯d quietly go find a servant to tend to her wounds, However, when family is


    around, especially when Hria and Jaime are present, even without an actual injury, she¡¯d pretend to


    be hurt and cry in their arms.


    Rosalynn had seen Jaime, many times, holding lvy andforting her while simultaneously stomping


    on the spot where Ivy had fallen, as if to avenge her.


    After returning to H Country, Ivy seemed to have grown up overnight. She¡¯d get up immediately after a


    fall and carry on ying, not even uttering a sound Last fall, she scraped her knee and didn¡¯t even


    realize it. When they got home, Wayne saw it and reacted like a heartbroken father.


    He wished he could call an ambnce right away and rush Ivy to the hospital.


    But Ivy was chill about it.


    Seeing that Wayne didn¡¯t dare to disinfect her wound, she grabbed the disinfectant and applied it to her


    wound without a second thought.


    After disinfecting the wound, she even told her father, T¡¯m super brave!¡±


    ¡°You gotta let people know when you¡¯re feeling down, otherwise things would only get worse! I got this,


    don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Hria ended the video call and dialed Ivy


    As Rosalynn passed by her door, she heard Ivy¡¯s sweet voice and Hria¡¯s voice, both very


    affectionate.


    With a smile on her face, she was about to return to her room.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and turned to look at the doghouse


    Max behaved well today, probably ate too much, and now seemed a little stuffed. He was lying in his


    doghouse, looking very content. Rosalynn came back.


    Hearing footsteps, Max opened his eyes, and Rosalynn could see him wagging his tail in his doghouse


    ¡°You usually sleep like a log after a good meal, what¡¯s up with you today? Rosalynn squatted down and


    gently scratched Max¡¯s chin.


    Her instinct told her, this dog seemed to be worried about something.


    ¡°Are you worried about Ivy?¡± Rosalynn gently asked.


    Max gave two grunts, thenid his chin in Rosalynn¡¯s palm, looking at her with pitiful eyes.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll let you sleep in Ivy¡¯s room tonight, but you can¡¯t jump on the bed or the sofa, okay?


    I put a soft mat for you by the door¡±


    Max might not have understood, but he rubbed his chin against Rosalynn¡¯s palm.


    Tve also contacted Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay, they¡¯ve been traveling the world for over a


    year and are nning toe home for a break. Once we¡¯re back from Norhaven, you¡¯ll see them.¡±


    Rosalynn continued.


    Upon hearing the names Grandpa Ramay and Granny Ramay, Max immediately perked up.


    He came out of his doghouse, wagging his tail and circling around Rosalynn.


    Then he sat next to her, leaning his chubby body against her like a big baby


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help butugh at his reaction.


    She gave his neck a good scratch, which Max seemed to enjoy


    Wayne stood by the window of the bedroom study, watching the scene in front of the doghouse.


    Sounds came from nowhere.


    The dripping sound, like slow falling water droplets.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s as if this voice ising from inside Wayne¡¯s body, yet it also feels like it¡¯sing from a very


    distant and hazy ce.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    Getting Rosalynn¡¯s approval, Max didn¡¯t need any help. He dragged his own bed and headed straight


    for lvy¡¯s room.


    Jaime saw it and gave a loud cheer.


    After hearing this, Max puffed out his chest and trotted even faster.


    Rosalynn followed him, chuckling helplessly.


    ¡°Mom, can Max really sleep in my room tonight?¡± Ivy had just finished talking with Hria. When she


    heard that Max was going to sleep in her room, she was so excited that she jumped up.


    ¡°He already dragged his bed over here, what do you think?¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile.


    Maybe Ivy was afraid to upset her dad, so she ripped off the band-aid on her forehead and used her


    bangs to cover the wound.


    Thank you, mom!¡±


    Ivy threw herself into Rosalynn¡¯s arms, acting all cutesy


    Tonight, Ivy¡¯s room was the liveliest.


    Not only was Max sleeping in her room, but Molly was also sleeping on her side.


    When Rosalynn came out of Ivy¡¯s room, she saw Cory walking back with his pillow.


    ¡°Cory¡± Rosalynn called out.


    Cory stopped, turned around and said, ¡°Mom.


    He had promised Orval at Larkin and Erica wedding that he would help them build a system.


    He had been in call with them all night about it.


    After finishing work, it was already time for him to go to bed. He took a shower, changed into his


    pajamas, picked up his pillow, and was about to go to his sister¡¯s room.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going there to guard against anyone.


    He was just there because his sister had been scared before and didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone.


    He was going to apany his sister.


    When he got to the door, he saw Max lying at the door, happily resting his chin on the threshold. When


    Max saw Cory, hezily wagged its tail Then Cory heard Molly¡¯s voice.


    Knowing that his sister didn¡¯t need him anymore, he turned around to go back.


    ¡°Were you going to keep your sisterpany?¡± Rosalynn asked Cory, propping herself up on her


    knees and bending over.


    Cory nodded.


    Then he said, ¡°With Molly here, she won¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Rosalynn patted his head, ¡°Orval just sent me a bunch of voice messages, all praising you!¡±


    Orval not only praised him, but his praise had reached the level of admiration.


    He obediently nodded again.


    Then he took Rosalynn¡¯s hand and walked towards his room.


    Rosalynn apanied him back and watched him climb into bed and getfortable.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rosalynn sat next to him, responding gently


    ¡°Do you ever feel like, Ivy has grown up all of a sudden?¡± He asked softly.


    Once, Ivy was his little follower, wherever he was, she had to be there too.


    When she was frightened or wronged, the first person she would always go to was him.


    But¡­ during this past year since they returned home, she had gradually stopped depending on him.


    It didn¡¯t matter that they didn¡¯t go to the same school anymore, she had made many friends and had


    be braver


    ¡°Yes¡± Rosalynn noticed her son¡¯s mood, gently nodded, and her voice became even softer. ¡°But, I think


    you¡¯ve grown up a lot too¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cory looked at Rosalynn seriously.


    ¡°Of course. It wasn¡¯t just me and Ivy who depended on you before, now there are more people


    depending on you. Like the engineer team at dad¡¯spany, and Orval, and all those friends who


    came to see you every day during the summer Rosalynn counted on her fingers as she spoke. In the


    past year, both you and Ivy have grown up a lot, which makes me both happy and a bit sad¡±

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Cory, looking down in the dumps, asked Rosalynn, ¡°Why are you feeling sad?¡±


    ¡°You know that saying, right? That growing up is a process of kids gradually moving away from their


    parents. I know that you and your sister are gonna grow up and have your own lives, and it makes me


    really happy. But thinking about you guys drifting further from me, it gets me down. Still, I hope you and


    your sister can grow up in your own ways. You might fly high and far, but I¡¯ll always be here waiting for


    your return.¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t respond.


    He opened his arms, hugged Rosalynn tightly and buried his head in her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna leave you guys, he mumbled.


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s too early to say such things, Rosalynnforted with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not be sad


    prematurely, okay?¡±


    Rosalynn stuck around in Cory¡¯s room for a while.


    Not until he drifted off to sleep did she tiptoe out of the room.


    She nced at her daughter¡¯s room, the lights were dimmed, she must be asleep.


    She stretched out her arms and legs.


    Then she headed to the master bedroom.


    ¡°What are you still doing with these?¡± Rosalynn walked in, noticing Wayne still going through the key


    project documents of Bane Corporation. It¡¯ste. you should call it a night.¡±


    Wayne took off his sses.


    He looked up at Rosalynn, who quickly walked over, gently stroking his chin.


    ¡°Are Cory and Ivy asleep?¡± Wayne leaned his cheek into Rosalynn¡¯s palm, rubbing against it slightly


    before asking gently


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Rosalynn replied, then they discussed Cory¡¯s sudden troubles.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are Molly and Max in Ivy¡¯s room?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Yep. Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne gave a bitter smile, They¡¯re on high alert around me these days¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll get over it in a few days,¡± Rosalynnforted.


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn and softly agreed.


    The next morning.


    Before heading to the monastery, Larkin and Erica dropped by to check on Rosalynn.


    Ivy was sleeping soundly.


    Rosalynn woke her up and had Larkin check her arm.


    After confirming that Ivy was okay, Erica dragged Rosalynn to the nursing center.


    After having breakfast with Paige, Larkin and Erica took off.


    Paige, leaning against the window, watched the SUV drive out of the parking lot, mumbling to herself, ¡°I


    hope they can convince Larkin¡¯s teacher this time¡±


    Rosalynn was holding Trista.


    This little girl seemed healthier and cuter day by day.


    Her eyes were also getting more beautiful.


    ¡°Our Trista is get her daddy¡¯s curls, Rosalynn¡¯s nose gently touched Trista¡¯s.


    Trista immediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°Trista isughing Rosalynn quickly told Paige.


    Paige walked over, hands behind her back


    ¡°My girl is so smart, she knows I¡¯m gonna be her rock in the future, so she always smiles at me, right,


    Trista?¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    It seemed as though Trista understood, she clenched her tiny fists,ughing even more heartily


    ¡°Never mind, you can stop being her godmother for now, Paige seemed to suddenly remember


    something and waved her hand.


    ¡°Are you having second thoughts about this?¡± Rosalynn gave her a side nce, ¡°No way¡±


    Tm not backing out! Paigeughed, ¡°if you can¡¯t be her godmother, you can still be a mother inw?¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless


    OMG, she actually forgot about this!


    ¡°I heard about it, Cory helped solve a big problem at Larkin¡¯s!¡± Paige said, full of pride, ¡°You know what


    they say, don¡¯t let outsiders reap the benefits. Cory is an awesome kid, of course it should be someone


    from our family who benefits! Plus, having our own kids get hitched, knowing each other¡¯s character


    and habits, we don¡¯t have to worry about them bringing back strangers when they grow up!¡±


    She paused for a moment, then looked at her daughter with a loving gaze


    These days, every time I think about my daughter possibly meeting a bad guy, I get so anxious! So,


    only Cory, only Cory is the best! Nobody can beat our Cory!


    Cory has always been emotionally stable, inheriting the best of both his parents, he¡¯s a perfect blend!


    Not only is he good-looking, but he¡¯s also super smart! At a young age, he¡¯s umted wealth that


    many people can¡¯t earn in a lifetime without relying on his parents.


    Of course, besides these external conditions, Cory has always been polite since he was a kid. Even


    though he was born into a wealthy family, he¡¯s always been very polite to the staff at home.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s also very kind.


    Every year, he donates to charity, helping everything from small animals to poor children, doing what


    he can to help others.


    Many adults can¡¯tpare to him.


    Most importantly, his mom is Rosalynn, so they don¡¯t have to worry at all about their daughter being


    bullied by her mother-inw after she gets married! Paige¡¯s thoughts became more and more resolute.


    She decided that she would no longer be Cory¡¯s godmother, but his mother-inw.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early for this? Trista was just born a few days ago!¡± Rosalynn looked at the little baby in her


    arms and smiled, ¡°And we don¡¯t know if Trista will like someone so mature in the future, right?¡±


    Trista chomped on her hand and smiled at Rosalynn again.


    Her adorable look made Rosalynn¡¯s heart melt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve decided now. Whether they want to be together when they grow up is their business!¡±


    Paige was very determined.


    ¡°Ok, ok, you¡¯re the boss, I¡¯ll listen to you. Just as Rosalynn finished speaking, she saw Trista yawn


    widely


    Rosalynn then handed Trista to the nanny to put her to sleep


    Although Paige suffered a lot when she gave birth, but these past few days, not only has she


    recovered, she even looks better than before.


    Of course, this couldn¡¯t have been aplished without the help of the doctors.


    And Baillie Scott has been taking care of Paige all along.


    In Paige¡¯s own words, no matter if it¡¯s three or four in the morning, as long as she wakes up and wants


    to eat something, Baillie can immediately bring food to her.


    ¡°Now, every now and then, I think that if all the past hardships were for meeting Baillie then if I had to


    do it again, I would still be willing to endure those hardships¡±Paige¡¯s eyes reddened, and she sincerely


    said to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn gently patted her head: ¡°Silly girl, if life could start over, don¡¯t go through that pain again, just


    wait for Baillie to grow up.¡±


    Paigeughed in response, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­


    Rosalynn gently shook her head: ¡°By the way, I may not be able to stay with you here all the time¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Problems at thepany?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Wayne.¡± Rosalynn slightly frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Paige had just seen Wayne the day before yesterday and he seemed fine.


    He even gained some weightpared to when he first came back and looked good.


    ¡°He¡¯s extremely anxious. Rosalynn replied, ¡°And some other things, I can¡¯t really exin. Did you


    notice anything wrong with him?¡±


    The night before, before going to bed, she had been thinking about what her grandma said on the


    phone


    Wasn¡¯t he getting better?


    ¡°In that case.¡± Paige slightly pouted, looking at Rosalynn sideways, ¡°Sometimes I feel he¡¯s a stranger¡±

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Feeling strange?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even though I didn¡¯t have much contact with him before, and we barely spoke.. Paige paused,


    ¡°maybe because he lost his memory, I sometimes watch him talk to others and feel like he¡¯s just a guy


    who looks like Wayne, but isn¡¯t really Wayne¡±


    Although they expressed it differently, this was the same thing Hria meant.


    ¡°Rosalynn?¡± Paige waved her hand lightly in front of Rosalynn, ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    Rosalynn snapped back to reality.


    ¡°My grandma said something simrst night, it¡¯s weird. In my eyes, he¡¯s clearly bing better¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t think much, she just blurted it out.


    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s unconsciously changed into the person you wanted him to be after losing his


    memory?¡±


    Paige¡¯s words ht Rosalynn like a stone, causing ripples in her heart.


    Then, Paige added, ¡°But, it doesn¡¯t matter what he looks like to others, as long as you like him, that¡¯s


    all that matters! I prefer the current Wayne anyway. he¡¯s gentle and m, not like before when he


    scared me!¡±


    Rosalynn chuckled.


    ¡°Scared? You two ended up arguing a lot.¡±


    Even though they didn¡¯t speak much, but they could piss each other off in just a few sentences


    ¡°That¡¯s because after you two made up, I had you to lean on Who wouldn¡¯t I dare to confront?¡± Paige


    chuckled, looking very confident. Rosalynnughed at her.


    Then, Paige added, ¡°Although I want you by my side, I can¡¯t hold you back. So it¡¯s okay, do whatever


    you want.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, deciding to leave Norhaven and return to H City a weekter.


    Adults need to work, and kids need to adjust to a new environment, get ready for the uing school


    year.


    Time ticked by


    Erica and Larkin, arrived at the monastery two and a half hourster.


    Just likest time, they first went to Parsons¡¯ shop to buy fruit and flowers, climbed the long steps, and


    arrived at the monastery¡¯s entrance ¡°Maam


    In the scorching summer, the nun Erica metst time Mary squatted at the door watching ants. Hearing


    footsteps, she looked up and saw Erica, immediately running over excitedly


    ¡°Why did youe so soon? I thought you wouldn¡¯te until it got cold ¡°Mary said.


    1 felt someone here was missing me, so I came.¡± Enca said with a smile.


    Mary looked a bit embarrassed.


    She coughed lightly. Please wait a moment, I go call your teacher¡±


    With that, Mary ran off


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Not far away, Mary ran back, blushing as she asked Erica, ¡°How long do you n to stay? We don¡¯t


    have many vacant rooms in the monastery recently ¡°About three to five days?¡± Erica answered.


    Hearing ¡°three to five days¡±, Mary, unable to hide her emotions, immediately showed a joyous


    expression on her face.


    ¡°Alright Mary looked at Larkin again, Larkin, since you guys left, your teacher asked me to pack up your


    stuff, you can take it when you leave!¡±

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    ¡°My stuff?¡± Larkin seemed a bit confused. ¡°You mean the old things I used to have?¡±


    Mary shook her head, replying, ¡°No, I mean the books you collected before. There were heaps of them.


    Took me forever to sort them out Larkin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Mary, oblivious to his astonishment, cheerfully ran off to find the Prior.


    ¡°My teacher kept the scriptures I collected myself¡± Larkin said to Erica, his eyes slightly teary


    Erica gently held his hand, ¡°What did I tell you? He must have missed you during these past ten years.¡±


    Larkin looked at Erica, a faint smile on his lips, and nodded.


    The Prior came over with the nun Mary after a while.


    ¡°Mr. Prior.¡±Larkin called out


    The Prior bowed, ¡°How are thedy and her baby you went to visit? Are they well?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for asking, thedy and her baby are doing great!¡± Erica replied energetically


    The Prior nodded, ¡°Are you nning on volunteering here again?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Erica nodded, ¡°Sir, am I going to see Larkin¡¯s teacher this time?¡±


    The Prior lowered his eyes, not looking at Erica.


    ¡°You guys should settle down first. I¡¯ll talk to his teacher, the Abbot, about that,¡± the Prior said, turning


    to Mary behind him, ¡°take them to the canteen for dinner¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mary then hurried Erica and Larkin.


    ¡°Hurry up, if you miss the mealtime, there won¡¯t be any food left in the canteen¡±¡±


    Before Erica left, she said to the Prior, ¡°Whether we get to see Larkin¡¯s teacher or not, it¡¯s all counting


    on your


    The Prior was speechless.


    Thisdy really thinks she¡¯s his old buddy!


    There were more volunteers in the monastery thanst time.


    ¡°You said there weren¡¯t many rooms left, I thought you were kidding. Turns out there really are so many


    people!¡± Erica whispered to Mary Mary smiled, 1 don¡¯t lief


    ¡°Erica, you¡¯re back?


    Just as she spoke, she ran into an acquaintance.


    It was another Lay Sister who got along well with Erica before.


    Despite some new faces, most of theypersons from Erica¡¯sst visit were still here


    There was no need for Mary to arrange anything.


    Before long, Erica had a ce to stay.


    There were also people who had previously heard Larkin¡¯s sermons Hearing that the Carters were


    back to volunteer, they excitedly came over to greet


    them


    ¡°Mr. Carter¡¯s understanding of the scriptures is so enlightening the Lay Sister whispered to Erica while


    Larkin was surrounded by others, 1 may be out of line here, but he understands the scriptures better


    than many of us!¡±


    Erica smiled, not engaging in the conversation.


    Erica looked at Larkin, her mind wandering


    If Larkin hadn¡¯t left the monastery back then, he would definitely be a monk adored by many, wouldn¡¯t


    he? Erica thought.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She suddenly understood why Larkin¡¯s teacher couldn¡¯t forgive Larkin even after ten years


    Theypersons dispersed, and Larkin came back.


    What are you thinking about?¡±


    He waved his finger in front of Erica¡¯s eyes elegantly.


    Erica snapped back to reality, shaking her head, ¡°This pumpkin soup is so good!¡±


    She pushed the pumpkin soup in front of Larkin, ¡°Mary highly rmended it


    Larkin smiled gently, calmly finishing the pumpkin soup Erica pushed in front of him


    Erica watched him.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    Erica quietly told herself, ¡°You gotta hold on tight to Larkin. You can¡¯t let down his full-on devotion to


    you.¡±


    After lunch, Erica and Larkin didn¡¯t rush off for a nap. Instead, they helped the Lay Sisters and Brothers


    clean the dining hall, then headed off to the main hall. Finally, they grabbed their stuff and each headed


    to their own quarters.


    Just as Enca had settled in, the little nun Mary came to hang out with her. Erica took Mary along,


    bought another ice cream, and they sat on the same steps asst time.


    ¡°Did Abbot have any reaction after we leftst time?¡± Erica asked in a low voice.


    Mary shot Erica a cautious look, ¡°You don¡¯t think an ice cream can buy me off to betray Abbot, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to make peace between Larkin and Abbot. How could that be betrayal?¡± Erica answered


    seriously, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Abbot misses Larkin


    too?¡±


    Mary pondered for a moment, she knew Abbot missed Larkin.


    Last time, when Larkin came back, Abbot immediately asked her to sort out all the scriptures


    handwritten by Larkin.


    Also, when Larkin and Erica left, Abbot actually came out to see them off.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have any special reaction¡± Mary said truthfully, ¡°But when you guys left, he dide out to


    take a nce.¡±


    Erica was surprised. ¡°Did we leave too early then?¡±


    Mary was taken aback.


    ¡°No matter howte you guys leave, Abbot would just take a distant look. You get what I mean?¡± Mary


    said.


    Erica suddenly lost her energy


    While eating her ice cream, Mary said, ¡°If you guyse a few more times, and if your intentions are


    sincere, you¡¯ll definitely win him over. You get what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can say such profound things? I thought you were an uneducated nun.¡± Erica teased.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t go to school, I¡¯ve read all the scriptures and books in the monastery Mary said


    proudly, ¡°And I heard from the Sisters that there are many words in the Bible you don¡¯t know and you


    have to ask them!¡±


    Erica said, ¡°What!¡±


    These Sisters really spill everything to the kid!


    ¡°The words in your Bible, many are really obscure Enca defended herself.


    What she didn¡¯t say was.


    Before dating Jacob, she had trouble reading. It was onlyter that she learned to read for the sake of


    love.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m better than you!¡± Mary said, looking bothposed and proud


    Erica was amused andughed.


    Hearing herughter, Mary quickly looked over, ¡°What are youughing at?


    I''mughing because you¡¯re super adorable Erica pinched Mary¡¯s cheek


    Mary looked at Erica, stunned


    She had dreamed of her mother.


    She couldn¡¯t see her mother¡¯s face clearly, but her mother should be just like this, smiling so beautifully


    in the sunshine.


    Is there something wrong?¡± Erica saw Mary suddenly freeze


    She withdrew her teasing hand, and asked somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    Mary turned her head, looking at a small sparrow on the ground pecking at food, and muttered, I¡¯m


    okay¡±

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    That woman is a bit of a clumsydy, but her fingers are soft and somewhat cold.


    When she put her hand on her face, it felt like the touch of the mother she imagines.


    Enca shook her head gently.


    1 get it, you kids have your own mood swings, I understand!¡±


    She also turned her head to look forward.


    They both were silent for a few seconds.


    Erica couldn¡¯t resist cracking a joke, ¡°Why are the sparrows in your monastery so chubby? I¡¯m really


    worried about their wings, how can they still fly?¡± ¡°Mrs. Carter.¡±


    At this point, a gentle voice came from behind Erica.


    Erica and Mary quickly stuffed the rest of their ice cream into their mouths and quickly ate it.


    Then they both stood up and turned around.


    Larkin was standing on the steps with the Prior, one looking helpless, the other serious.


    Erica touched her fingers and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it, Sister Mary?¡±


    Prior, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to take her punishment and sweep the leaves.¡±


    Erica was confused, ¡°What?¡±


    Mary finished speaking, lowered her head, picked up the broom leaning against the wall, and walked


    towards the pile of leaves.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Larkin extended his hand to Erica.


    Enca walked towards him, ¡°Mister, it¡¯s not her fault. She¡¯s still young, no kids can resist the temptation


    of ice cream


    The Prior and Larkin had actually been waiting there for a while.


    At first, the Prior wanted to go up and grab Mary.


    But seeing Mary so happy, he slowed down.


    Erica was still defending Mary, worried that an ice cream would cause trouble for Mary


    ¡°No need to say more The Prior interrupted Erica.


    Erica instinctively looked at Larkin.


    Larkin shook his head gently, giving her a reassuring look


    The Prior left quickly


    Erica turned to Larkin, ¡°What did the Prior want from you? Did your teacher agree to see you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the Prior who was looking for me, I just bumped into him.¡± Larkin paused, ¡°My teacher is


    taking a nap, he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here¡± Erica looked at the time.


    It was almost four o¡¯clock, and he was still napping?


    But considering his poor health, it was understandable that he loved to sleep.


    She looked at Larkin again.


    She noticed the worry in Larkin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you worried about your teacher¡¯s health?¡± Erica gently asked, ¡°Or should we talk to the Prior? If


    your teacher doesn¡¯t want to see you, you can visit him while he¡¯s sleeping¡±


    1 just talked to the Prior.¡± Larkin replied, ¡°The Prior said, I have to get my teacher¡¯s approval¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t he be flexible? Can¡¯t he tell what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not?¡± Erica looked in the direction


    the Prior left


    Larkin held her hand.


    Her hand was a bit cold from the ice cream.


    Larkin instinctively tightened his grip on her hand, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t let me see my teacher


    right away, it means my teacher is still in good health¡± No one expected Larkin¡¯s words became a


    prophecy.


    Late at night, Larkin was about to go to bed.


    Then, the Prior hurriedly came to find him.


    ¡°Larkin, you have toe with me quickly!¡±


    Larkin immediately felt a heavy heart, hurriedly put on his slippers, picked up his backpack, followed


    the Prior, and rushed to Abbot¡¯s residence.


    He knew Abbot¡¯s health was not good


    Larkin brought his crystal with him both times.


    He thought, if his teacher was willing to see him, he could provide some help to his teacher.


    Abbot¡¯s residence had not changed since Larkin left.


    Before entering the residence, Larkin even saw the small stool he used to sit and chant on when he


    was a child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Larkin, you have to hurry, Abbot has been unconscious!¡± The Prior¡¯s eyes were red, he looked very


    anxious. Larkin walked to the bedside.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    Abbot was so skinny, he was almost unrecognizablepared to what he looked like ten years ago.


    He was enduring severe heart pain


    Sitting next to him, Larkin gently took his teacher¡¯s hand.


    His teacher was so thin that his arm was just ayer of wrinkled skin, wrapping around his bones.


    He ced his hand on the his teacher¡¯s forehead.


    Larkin carefully felt his body temperature.


    Abbot was extremely weak, and conventional treatments were no longer effective.


    If it had been a bit earlier, even just three months, he could have brought his teacher back to health,


    Larkin¡¯s guilt erupted instantly.


    Erica was right, why didn¡¯t he visit just because his teacher wouldn¡¯t see him?


    He should havee a long time ago!


    If only he hade earlier¡­..


    ¡°Larkin, how is Abbot¡­¡± the Prior hurriedly asked.


    Larkin didn¡¯t say anything, he took out his own crystal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s wake him up.¡±


    The Prior hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t stop him in the end.


    After a while, Abbot let out a weak cough.


    The Prior hurriedly rushed over, crying out with a sob in his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Abbot asked, his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Abbot, you¡¯ve been asleep for so long, I couldn¡¯t wake you no matter how much I tried the Prior


    choked out.


    Abbot¡¯s eyelids felt heavy.


    He looked past the Prior.


    A handsome young man stood there, looking at him with a sorrowful expression.


    Abbot was a bit dazed.


    Larkin?¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Larkin immediately knelt down.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± Abbot¡¯s eyes reddened, and he asked after a moment of silence.


    1 came at noon.¡± Larkin replied.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± Seeing that Abbot didn¡¯t react much, the Prior thought to


    give them some space to talk, and left, wiping his tears away.


    ¡°Come closer.¡± Abbot¡¯s vision isn¡¯t good anymore.


    From a distance, everything looked blurry.


    Larkin got up and knelt down next to Abbot¡¯s bed.


    Abbot raised his hand, his thin, trembling hand gently touching Larkin¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Larkin.¡± Abbot spoke softly, tears rolling down his cheek, 1 want to ask you, have your wishese


    true?¡±


    Larkin nodded, choking back tears.


    Abbot let out a long sigh of relief, as if he had let go of a heavy burden.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡±


    He repeated it twice.


    Tears welled up in Larkin¡¯s eyes, ¡°But I failed you¡±


    In Abbot¡¯s memory, Larkin has never cried like this.


    He was always well-behaved as a child, but determined in his heart.


    ¡°Your destiny is your own.¡± Abbot paused, ¡°I heard from Mary that that woman is very good.¡±


    Larkin nodded, then said, ¡°My elders are all in the H Country, now all in Norhaven, I will arrange for


    them toe here tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°With your medical skills, you have treated me before, you should know that my life is at its end.¡±


    Larkin felt like he was being stabbed in the heart,


    ¡°No need to do these things.¡± Abbot waved his hand again, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Before Abbot saw Larkin again, there was this obsession in his heart that he just couldn¡¯t shake off.


    However, when he actually saw the boy he¡¯d raised up with his own two hands, all the stubbornness


    and rage in his heart eventually turned into a single sentence, a wish finally fulfilled.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Larkin hung his head, his shoulders slightly trembling, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    Abbot didn¡¯t have much strength left.


    He took a couple of breaths, then said, ¡°Since thest time you were here, I¡¯ve been dreaming a lot,


    dreaming of you as a child. That chubby little face of yours, you were so shy, seemed like anyone could


    bully you.¡±


    Larkin didn¡¯t say anything, he just wept quietly.


    ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d get bullied, so I took you everywhere with me. Even when I was preaching, I¡¯d have


    you by my side. You wouldn¡¯t understand, so you¡¯d doze off next to me. Once, you fell off the cushion


    by ident, even cut your forehead.¡±


    As he spoke, Abbot raised his hand.


    Larkin quickly brushed his hair away from his forehead.


    The fall had been a bad one, even now there was a faint scar on his forehead.


    Abbot couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    He reached out and touched it, felt the uneven surface, ¡°You didn¡¯t cry when you fell and hurt yourself


    so badly, why are you crying now?¡±


    1 should havee earlier.¡± Larkin looked at Abbot and replied through tears.


    Abbot chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve always been one to follow the rules. ording to those rules, even if I died,


    you shouldn¡¯t havee to see me. After all, I did warn you, once you leave, don¡¯te back to this


    monastery.¡±


    He paused, shook his head, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t follow the rules is thatdy, isn¡¯t it? Did she send


    you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Larkin gave an honest nod.


    With a soft sigh, Abbot started to feel sleepy again.


    ¡°Teacher, have something to eat before you sleep?¡± Larkin whispered.


    Abbot didn¡¯t reply.


    Finally, the Prior came in with some pumpkin soup.


    Larkin took it from him.


    He sat down next to Abbot, feeding him patiently and carefully.


    It was getting difficult for him to eat now.


    But he swallowed with all his might.


    Thest time someone fed him, he was about seven or eight years old.


    He was around the same age as Mary then.


    He had fallen sick that time, ran a high fever.


    Larkin sat by his side, spooning soup into his mouth.


    After managing to eat about half, Abbot couldn¡¯t take any more.


    Larkin helped him lie down, and soon after, Abbot fell into a deep sleep.


    The Prior stood by, unable to hold back his tears.


    Larkin took a warm towel and gently wiped Abbot¡¯s cheeks and beard.


    Then he watched him for a while.


    ¡°Do you remember when you first came here?¡± the Prior suddenly asked, ¡°You asked Abbot why he


    was so old¡±


    Larkin pressed his lips together.


    When he first came here, his teacher was almost sixty


    Before he came, he had just experienced the death of his beloved grandfather


    So he was really worried about his teacher being so old.


    ¡°Now, Abbot is even older than before¡± the Prior¡¯s voice choked with emotion, ¡°Larkin, why couldn¡¯t you


    come back to see him all these years?¡±


    Larkin was silent for a while and only answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    The Prior wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Larkin adjusted the nket for his teacher one more time, then stood up and said to the Prior, ¡°I¡¯ll keep


    trying to find a cure for my teacher¡¯s illness, i might need your help.¡±


    ¡°No problem, the medical skills of the Carter family are renowned worldwide, can you cure him?¡± the


    archbishop¡¯s voice was filled with tension and anticipation.


    Larkin shook his head.


    The faith in the Prior¡¯s eyes crumbled once again.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    ¡°My teacher¡¯s Health is going down the drain, all I can do is to buy him some time¡±


    The Prior bowed his head and didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°I get it, do your best, III help you, he finally murmured after a moment


    Larkin walked to Abbot¡¯s wooden desk


    Everything on the table was just as he left it


    The spot where he first read the Bible, standing on a little stool.


    Larkin quickly wrote down a medication list


    It included some rare drugs that you can¡¯t find in your average pharmacy.


    So Larkin made a call and got someone to ship them special delivery from B City


    The Prior got straight to work


    He went out in the middle of the night to pick up the medication ording to Larkins list.


    By morning, the drugs Larkin needed were quickly delivered to the monastery,


    Larkin divided the drugs and handed them to the Prior, ¡°Tile by every day to give my teacher


    crystal healing¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Much obliged.¡± The Prior nodded quietly, then said, ¡°L¡±


    He just couldn¡¯t bear to lose the Abbot


    The thought of living without Abbot by


    Left him feeling lost at sea!


    side


    ¡°I understand.¡± Larkin patted the Prior¡¯s shoulder gently.


    The Prior nced at him, instantly feeling a little more at ease, ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night, get some


    rest¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±Larkin nodded.


    He took onest look at the closed door before leaving Abbot¡¯s room


    But Larkin didn¡¯t head back to his quarters to rest


    Instead, he waited on the path where Erica would pass by when she came out.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    Enca, still half-asleep, followed the Sisters out.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, waiting for your wife bright and early, are we?¡± A Sister jested.


    Larkin was an interesting guy, always looking like he¡¯s got his head in the clouds, totally aloof


    But when ites to his wife, he¡¯s a sweet and caring man.


    Wherever she goes, he goes.


    ¡°Larkin, what brings you here?¡± Erica perked up at the sound of ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± and trotted over to him.


    Just one look, and Erica knew something was off


    Larkin was wearing his pyjama t-shirt and pants.


    He was usually pretty vain, he wouldn¡¯t be caught dead running around in his sleepwear


    And


    ¡°Why are you wearing mismatched slippers? This one isn¡¯t yours, is it?¡± Erica grabbed Larkin¡¯s hand,


    looked down at his feet, and asked quietly


    Larkin didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about what he was wearing after the night he¡¯d had.


    ¡°No wonder it felt a bit off¡± He looked at the shoe on his right foot, it was a bit small


    ¡°You guys go on!¡± Erica waved at the Sisters, took Larkin¡¯s hand, and started toward his quarters, ¡°I


    hope the guy whose shoe you¡¯ve got hasn¡¯t left yet!¡±


    That night, Larkin was in the dumps.


    He kept beating himself up


    Looking at his teacher¡¯s symptoms, he went through every medical knowledge he had in his head.


    But there wasn¡¯t a single method that could save his teacher¡¯s life.


    Enca¡¯s hand, warm, held his cold hand


    His whirlwind of emotions, at that moment, got a huge relief


    It felt like a ship tossed about in the stormy sea, finally returning to its safe harbor

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Erica, totally oblivious, was always thest one to get to the morning sermon.


    By the time she got to Larkin¡¯s room, it was empty.


    On the floor, arge and a small pair of slippers were neatly lined up in front of Larkin¡¯s bed.


    Enca let out a helplessugh.


    Just as she was about to say something, Larkin came up from behind her, gently wrapped his arms


    around her, then gradually tightened his grip, burying his head


    in the crook of her neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Enca gently patted his arm.


    ¡°I saw my teacher¡± Larkin¡¯s voice choked up. ¡°He¡¯s in really bad shape, I can¡¯t save him.¡±


    Enca¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Previously, a patient of Orval Carter came to Larkin for treatment.


    Enca had heard Orval say before, ¡°If Larkin says he can¡¯t cure him, then it¡¯s really hopeless


    Among the doctors at home, besides a few medical titans, Larkin¡¯s medical skills were the highest.


    1 should havee back earlier, even if it was just three months earlier, I might have been able to


    save him!¡± Larkin continued.


    Hearing this, Enca immediately became serious.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She gently pushed Larkin away, turned around, held Larkin¡¯s face with both hands, and looked at him


    eamestly, ¡°Larkin, life and death can¡¯t be changed, it¡¯s not your fault¡±


    Larkin¡¯s eyes were red, he looked incredibly sad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to die¡±


    Before, Larkin¡¯s life obsession was only one, which was saving Erica from drowning in the pool.


    Then he decided to give up his identity as a monk, waiting every day in despair


    That was his only obsession in life until the night before.


    Now, he had one more


    He knew life and death are predestined, but he still didn¡¯t want his teacher to die.


    ¡°I understand how you feel¡± Erica hugged him, gently patting his back, ¡°Then we¡¯ll use the best


    medicine possible to extend your teacher¡¯s life as much as possible¡± Tve already prescribed the


    medicine, and had the B City pharmacy send over some life-extending drugs.¡± Larkin hugged Erica


    tightly.


    Her scent filled his nostrils.


    His sadness and fear were slowly being dispelled


    ¡°But Larkin,¡± Erica¡¯s soft hand gently stroked Larkin¡¯s back, ¡°the premise of extending your teacher¡¯s life


    is that he won¡¯t suffer because of it, understand?¡±


    Larkin shivered slightly.


    The next second he hugged Erica even tighter, then softly agreed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleepst night, did you?¡± Erica asked gently.


    Larkin nodded.


    ¡°Then you go take a bath now, and then get a good sleep.¡± Ericaforted him, ¡°Your main job now is


    to take care of your teacher, so don¡¯t do any work for now.¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t go to the morning sermon.


    After Larkin fell asleep, she nned to go to the dining hall to eat something.


    By the way, see if she could run into the Prior and ask about Abbot¡¯s situation.


    But, she didn¡¯t run into the Prior.


    The first person she ran into was Sister Mary


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attend the morning sermon?¡± Mary appeared on Erica¡¯s way to the cafeteria, her tone


    was reproachful, her eyes were slightly red, and she looked very anxious.


    She didn¡¯t see Erica and Larkin in the morning.


    She could understand Enca¡¯s absence, but it was impossible for Larkin to bete or absent from the


    moming sermon.


    Mary thought they had left


    ¡°My husband spent the entire night with Abbot, I just got him to sleep, I didn¡¯t have time to attend the


    moming sermon Erica¡¯s reply seemed very reasonable.


    Mary was shocked, ¡°Did Abbot see Larkin?

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    ¡°He did¡± Enca Said with a proud beam, ¡°My hubby¡¯s quite the looker, nobody gives him the cold


    shoulder.¡±


    Mary was at a loss for words.


    Did she marry Larkin because of his looks?


    ¡°Larkin¡¯s a grown man in his thirties, does he still need someone to tuck him in?¡± Mary scoffed. ¡°Tve


    been sleeping on my own since I was a kid, didn¡¯t need Abbot to sing me lubies.¡±


    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you quite the tough cookie¡± Erica praised her


    Then she put her hand on Mary¡¯s head, leading her towards the dining hall, Tm starving. Let¡¯s grab a


    bite


    ¡°You¡¯re not so keen when ites to moming prayers, but food sum gets you going!¡± Mary muttered,


    ¡°Do you know there¡¯s something good on the menu today?¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t have a clue.


    Her gloomy moming mood instantly lifted upon hearing about a good meal,


    Along the way, Mary kept repeating the same question.


    Every few steps, she¡¯d ask, ¡°Did Larkin and Abbot really make up?¡±


    Enca patiently answered, ¡°Yes, they did¡±


    A few stepster, Mary asked again, ¡°Now that they¡¯ve made up, are you guys leaving? Will you visit


    often?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After careful thought, Erica said, ¡°We¡¯ll probably stick around for quite a while this time.¡±


    ¡°How long is quite a while?¡± Mary immediately pressed.


    Erica looked at her, ¡°Hey kiddo, are you firing an endless barrage of questions at me? That¡¯s too many


    questions!¡±


    Mary was speechless


    She walked a few steps ahead.


    But she couldn¡¯t hold back in the end.


    heard from someypersons to our monastery that Larkin¡¯s an antique dealer now, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡± Enca nodded.


    Truth be told, Enca never really wrapped her head around Larkin¡¯s profession.


    She¡¯d never seen him engage in any rted transactions.


    His side ie sources were plenty, though.


    Now, the money Larkin received was immediately transferred to her ount.


    Orval mentioned that some new contracts listed her ount for payment directly.


    Erica didn¡¯t ask too much about it.


    Regardless, whenever Larkin¡¯s money came in, she¡¯d meticulously record it.


    ¡°Do you know anything about antiques?¡± Mary continued to quiz.


    Enca found Mary¡¯s question odd, ¡°Why would I need to know that? I¡¯m not an antique dealer!¡±


    ¡°Your¡± Mary suddenly turned serious, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just focus on love and romance


    Enca, ¡°What?¡±


    How did she know that?


    ¡°Justst month, a woman came here in tears. Her husband ran off with another woman, taking all the


    money, business, and property. She got nothing¡± Mary said gravely. ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Enca yed along


    Given Marys line of thought, the reason was pretty easy to guess, night?


    ¡°It¡¯s because she trusted her husband too much. She never asked about his business, only cared for


    his parents and their children at home! Mary stated with a stem face, ¡°Enca, if you appear naive and


    only think about love, you¡¯re in danger¡±


    Mary may not know a lot, but she knew enough.


    The convent was always full of people, some praying, some seeking sce


    Surrounded by these voices daily, Mary¡¯s sharp little mind picked up a thing or two


    She now saw Enca as her mother, deeply cherished in her heart. She didn¡¯t want Erica to be one


    of those women filled with resentment and pain.


    Her own mother hadn¡¯t managed to live well in this world.


    She hoped that Erica, who was just like her mother, could live a peaceful and smooth life, free from


    disasters and difficulties.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Erica looked arMary.


    The kid¡¯s face was filled with worry, as if to say, ¡°Your situation doesn¡¯t look too good.


    She chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Mary asked, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s all good?¡±


    ¡°I mean, even if what you¡¯re worrying about happens, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Erica leaned forward, hands


    on her knees, looking gently at Mary, ¡°Because I have my own business, I¡¯m pretty good at making


    money!¡±


    Mary blinked


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living off Larkin?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°I heard it from someone who used to live with you guys.¡±


    The monastery wasn¡¯t just for nun, monk or clergy


    If some believers wanted to stay for a while, they could.


    Thest time Enca visited, she stayed in arge house, with not only clergy and volunteers, but also


    many believers.


    Enca¡¯s beauty naturally drew attention.


    People liked to gossip in their free time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mary heard some chatter about Enca and Larkin the evening after they went to Norhaven while she


    was sweeping leaves.


    The believers said Erica, in her thirties, still looked like she was in her twenties, must be the good life


    from marrying well that kept her young.


    ¡°The money Larkin eams is indeed with me, but I was already loaded before I met Larkin Erica


    answered proudly, then patted Mary¡¯s head, ¡°And Larkin is not some random guy.


    Mary had no expression.


    She thought to herself, she¡¯s heard this sort of thing a lot.


    Erica seemed to see through her thoughts, sheughed helplessly, ¡°Oh well, kiddo, you might not


    understand. Just know, I¡¯m really good at making money?¡±


    ¡°Being good at making money is even more dangerous!¡±


    Mary suddenly thought of something.


    She clenched her right fist and pounded it hard into her palm.


    Her urgent gesture amused Erica, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Fromst summer to this summer, our convent held a couple of sermons specifically for wives who


    were killed. They were killed by their husbands because they or their families were too rich!¡±


    Erica was speechless.


    She thought a convent was a ce of devotion and kindness, yet it had witnessed so many dirty


    deeds¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast first Erica felt if they kept talking. Mary would think up hundreds of unfortunate


    oues for her future.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Mary replied.


    As they approached the cafeteria door, Mary seemed worned she might have upset Erica.


    She said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish anything bad for you, I want you to do well.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Erica promptly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re so close, I wouldn¡¯t misunderstand you!¡±


    Mary was instantly cheered up


    She and Erica went to get breakfast together.


    ¡°Sister Mary, why are you sote today? Your favorite food is almost gone!¡± A nun serving food waved


    at Mary


    Mary usually kept to herself.


    But today, she was clearly in high spirits.


    She followed closely behind Erica, like a little tail, telling Enca which dishes were tasty


    ¡°Mary, are you feeding a pig?¡±


    Enca knew her own appetite, once she got enough food, she stopped


    Tm just afraid you won¡¯t be full, you ungrateful person!¡±


    Mary said, but she wasnt really angry


    After getting their food, they found a corner to sit down and eat


    Mary had good manner when eating, not talking


    But her happy little feet were constantly swinging under the table.


    Erica sneakily took a photo of her and sent it to the group chat with Rosalynn and Paige.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Paige quickly replied, ¡°This photo is so cute, like she just walked out of a cartoon.¡±


    Enca chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s the nun, Sister Mary, I mentioned before.¡±


    Paige, who recently became a mom, was brimming with maternal love. She immediately replied with a


    teary-eyed emoji, ¡°She¡¯s so adorable! If her parents were still around, they¡¯d spoil her rotten!¡±


    Erica read the message then nced back at Mary


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Erica shook her head and continued chatting with Paige for a bit.


    It was a Monday in the middle of the month.


    Rosalynn was probably in a remote video conference.


    Jered Ventures was in the midst of negotiating a massive acquisition deal, and she needed to help


    brainstorm solutions.


    After breakfast, Mary started to get busier


    Erica didn¡¯t bother her finding a quiet, brightly lit spot that wasn¡¯t directly in the sun.


    Slowly, she started to go over the ounts from several stores for the past half month.


    The ounts were numerous andplicated, she dived in headfirst and lost track of time


    By the time Larkin woke up, it was already noon,


    There was a monk in the room reading the scriptures


    Seeing another monk, Larkin knew Enca wasn¡¯t there.


    She seemed carefree, but was actually very polite and orderly.


    Her not being there with him was to be expected


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The monastery was big, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Larkin to find Erica.


    She didn¡¯t like dark ces, direct sunlight, or crowds.


    After he woke up, finding her would be a breeze.


    Larkin left his quarters, went around the back, and through a deserted path. Underneath arge tree in


    a rest area, he found Erica going through the ounts.


    Larkin had faith since he was young.


    He firmly believed in reincarnation and karma.


    He was certain that he and Erica had deep entanglements in countless past lives.


    Or perhaps, they were originally aplete person that split into two separate but iplete souls


    after experiencing various things.


    Only by encountering each other again in the cycle of reincamation, and having each other again, could


    their lives and souls beplete


    Therefore, Erica could heal him.


    Even just by looking at her, his inner anxiety could be calmed.


    While Erica was going through the ounts, she noticed some discrepancies in a store¡¯s records.


    As she was pondering over it, she looked up and saw Larkin:


    The trouble on her face instantly vanished and she squinted her eyes, smiling.


    Larkin also walked towards her with a smile.


    ¡°How did you know I was here? Erica looked up at Larkin and asked softly.


    Larkin gently stroked her cheek, ¡°If I can¡¯t find my wife, I¡¯m not a good husband, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Erica nced at the time, ¡°It¡¯s already thiste? You must be starving you didn¡¯t


    even have breakfast!¡±


    She stood up, taking Larkin¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria!¡±


    Larkin didn¡¯t move.


    Instead, he pulled Enca back.


    Enca lost herbnce and grabbed onto Larkin¡¯s waist to steady herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the cafeteria Larkin reached up, removing a small dead twig that had fallen into her


    hair, ¡°The Prior is cooking. We¡¯ll eat there.¡±

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    Larkin was on his way to find Erica when he suddenly saw a message from the Prior


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Erica¡¯s eyes sparkled like stars, ¡°Is he taking me to meet your teacher? is your


    teacher willing to see me?¡±


    ¡°Not quite sure.¡± Larkin gently tapped her nose, ¡°But Mary speaks highly of you in front of my teacher.


    He knows you¡¯re a good person.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Erica seemed very surprised


    ¡°Mary is just awesome!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting ¡°Larkin said.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Erica held Larkin¡¯s hand again and said to him, ¡°I want to hold your hand until we get to where there


    are a lot of people, then let go.


    ¡°If you want to hold my hand, it¡¯s okay even in crowded ces¡± Larkin replied.


    Erica looked at him with surprise, ¡°But you never hold my hand when there are a lot of people before¡±


    Larkin looked a bit hurt.


    ¡°Erica, it¡¯s actually you who has been keeping distance from me.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Erica pondered for a moment and then realized, it might be true.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to pressure you, afraid that you would feel embarrassed to reject me, so I kept my


    distance.¡±


    Enca muttered to herself.


    Larkin was deeply moved by her cuteness


    He gently squeezed her hand, suppressing the urge to do something more.


    ¡°You¡¯re very considerate, but don¡¯t overinterpret my intentions next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Erica found herself quite silly.


    When Enca and Larkin arrived at the monastery, the Prior was about to make a phone call.


    Seeing theming, he put down his phone


    ¡°Hi¡± Erica greeted enthusiastically.


    The Prior seemed a bit unustomed


    ¡°How¡¯s Larkin¡¯s teacher now?¡± Erica continued to ask.


    Larkin¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, but the smile in his eyes was hard to hide.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. He went for a walk this morning¡± The Prior replied, ¡°The meals are ready. You guys haven¡¯t


    come for so long, I was about to call.¡±


    ¡°I just woke up and saw the message, so I came right away.¡± Larkin answered


    ¡°Alright,e in and eat!¡±


    After the Prior finished speaking, he led the way in.


    Enca and Larkin looked at each other, and Larkin gave Erica aforting look.


    They both entered the Prior¡¯s courtyard.


    The yard was very neat and had many beautiful potted nts.


    ¡°So beautiful!¡± Erica immediately praised when she saw the potted nts.


    The Prior nced at them and started to set the table without saying a word.


    Larkin said to Erica, ¡°The Prior is very good at gardening¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡± Erica¡¯s praises didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, the food is getting cold¡±


    All the food in the monastery was vegetarian.


    But even though it was vegetarian, the Prior¡¯s cooking skills still shocked Erica


    ¡°Mister, are you such a good cook!¡± Erica was not exaggerating at all


    After tasting it, she couldn¡¯t stop praising!


    Erica kept praising how tasty the food was, and the Prior¡¯s face tumed redder and r?dder


    ¡°These young monks are all picky eaters. They don¡¯t like the food cooked by the chef. As their elder I


    can only try to make them eat better, right?¡± the Priorined under his breath


    Larkin chuckled and said, ¡°Thanks to you, the rest of us were able to eat more and grow taller.¡±


    The Prior suddenly understood.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    Looking back, the Prior remembered getting caught sneaking extra help to his junior brothers.


    The person in charge of the Rule Hall wanted to punish him.


    Larkin was outside defending him, ¡°The food here is hard to swallow, we can¡¯t be left hungry, how are


    we supposed to grow taller?¡± Although Larkin¡¯s protest did not spare him punishment, he was not


    stopped from secretly helping his junior brothers afterwards.


    It is said that his teacher at the time called over the monk in charge of cooking and seriously criticized


    him.


    He demanded that he improve the taste of the food.


    Indeed, looking back, that monk seemed very stubborn, the food has been unbearable to eat for


    decades,


    ¡°Over the years, some of you kids have gone secr, some have gone to other monasteries, and only I


    am left beside the teacher,¡± the Prior sighed softly. Enca understood his feelings very well, she said,


    ¡°You and Larkin¡¯s teacher must miss everyone a lot, right?¡±


    The Prior took a bite of his meal, ¡°It¡¯s all fate. Nothing to think about.¡±


    Enca blinked her eyes.


    She was very satisfied with this meal.


    She finished all the food on the table.


    In the end, she was so full that Larkin had to help her out of the Prior¡¯s yard.


    The Prior¡¯s attitude towards Erica seemed less cold, he said helplessly, ¡°Larkin, at least teach her to


    eat moderately, will you?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the main responsibility is yours, the food was so delicious, I couldn¡¯t resist,¡± Erica retorted.


    The Prior was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a long walk with her.¡± Larkin responded with a gentle smile.


    Erica waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can walk by myself, you go see your teacher.¡±


    ¡°No.


    Before Larkin could finish his objection, Erica made a gesture for him to stop talking. What? Are you


    afraid I¡¯ll get lost in my own home? Listen to me, I¡¯ll just walk around and then go back to take a nap!¡±


    After saying that, Enca shook off Larkin¡¯s hand and left.


    Larkin was both amused and helpless.


    The Prior came back to his senses and said, ¡°Wait, when did this ce be her home?¡±


    Larkinughed and pulled the Prior towards his teacher¡¯s yard, ¡°She was just saying it, don¡¯t take it to


    heart.


    ¡°You just let her get away with it?¡±


    Deep down, the Prior is a person who values rules. He always felt that Erica was a bit too casual


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡¯ Larkin looked at the Prior, ¡°She is the person I used to dream of, I


    can¡¯t refuse her requests.¡±


    The Prior¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the thoughts of you worldly people! Anyway, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of our


    teacher!¡± After saying that, the Prior quickened his pace and walked away


    Larkin¡¯s eyes were full of amusement.


    Erica was too full and not sleepy, so she decided to go find Mary.


    When she found Mary, Enca happened to see a woman who seemed to have gone mad, push Mary to


    the ground.


    Mary fell to the ground, taking a hard fall


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Enca immediately rushed up, picked up Mary, and then red at the woman, furious.


    ¡°Stay away from her Mary clung to Enca¡¯s arm, pulling her away from the woman


    fm so sorry¡±


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly changed, she held her head, looking very scared. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, L


    ¡°You useless thing?¡± The next second, the woman¡¯s face changed again, bing very fierce, saying


    to herself, ¡°You keep saying sorry, all you do in your life is saying sorry, who are you apologizing toll


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Erica stood there, stunned


    She saw the nuns in the monastery and the wornan¡¯s rtives restrain her.


    Then, Enca saw the rtives take out a rope and skillfully tie the woman up.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    This woman was squirming and struggling like mad throughout the whole thing.


    She was so skinny and frail, yet a bunch of grown-ups had trouble restraining her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    In the chaos, an elderly woman with swollen, red eyes was crying and apologizing to Erica. Then, the


    crowd camed the woman and quickly headed towards the depths of the monastery.


    Erica was still in shock.


    She paused for a moment, then crouched down to ask Mary, ¡°Did you hurt yourself when you fe Mary


    had taken a hard fall, she must be in pain.


    Knowing Mary, she would definitely say she wasn¡¯t


    But..


    Seeing Erica¡¯s worried face, Mary¡¯s nose started to sting and tears fell from her eyes, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Are you in a lot of pain? Let¡¯s go to the hospital to get you checked out, just in case you broke


    something!¡±


    Growing as she was, if Mary had injured her tailbone or spine, that¡¯d be a big problem!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Mary shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡±


    ¡°No way, we¡¯re going! My car¡¯s parked just outside, it¡¯ll be quick!¡± Erica said, then turned to a familiar


    nun, ¡°Sister, Mary took a hard fall and I¡¯m worried she might¡¯ve broken something. I¡¯m taking her to theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    hospital. If anyone asks, can you let them know?¡±


    After saying goodbye, Erica took Mary to the hospital without hesitation.


    After a few hours of hustle and bustle, they were finally done.


    ¡°Thank god your bones are fine!¡± Erica breathed a sigh of relief, then turned to Mary, ¡°But the doctor


    said you¡¯re a bit short for your age. I got you some supplements. You need to take them every day, got


    it?¡±


    Mary had been sitting quietly in theer all afternoon, drinking two bottles of milk and eating three


    packs of teddy bear cookies.


    Just watching Erica rushing around made her feel good.


    The waiting room was full of kids, most her age.


    But none of their moms were as pretty as Erica.


    Even the wind smelled good where Erica had been.


    No wonder Larkin had given up on his monastic life to pursue the secr world..


    ¡°Are you listening to me? What are you daydreaming about? Did you hit your head when you fell?¡±


    Erica had been talking for a while, but Mary hadn¡¯t responded.


    She tapped Mary¡¯s forehead with her hand.


    Mary snapped back to reality, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Erica was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go home!¡± With that, she took Mary by the hand.


    Mary¡¯s butt still hurt, but as they left the hospital, she held her head high.


    She felt like all the other kids were looking at her with envy. They must be so jealous that she had such


    a gentle and beautiful mom!


    As they left the hospital, Erica saw the Prior and Larkin.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±


    Erica and Mary spoke at the same time, but their reactions were quite different


    Erica was pleasantly surprised.


    Mary was speechless.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    ¡°My teacher¡¯s already asleep, I can take you out now,¡± Larkin sidled up, patting Mary¡¯s head who


    looked rather down in the dumps. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really in pain, your reaction was overly dramatic, Mary muttered under her breath.


    She then nced at the Prior and let go of Erica¡¯s hand to approach him.


    On the way home, Mary rode in the Prior¡¯s car, a purchase he madest year.


    Both of them lost in their own thoughts, the ride home was filled with silence.


    On the other hand, things were far from quiet between Erica and Larkin.


    Erica described the peculiar behavior of that mad woman she had encountered earlier to Larkin


    Only after hearing her out did Larkin say, ¡°On the way here, the Prior told me that the woman was


    brought in by her family. They believed she was possessed, but from what she¡¯s exhibiting, it seems


    more like she¡¯s suffering from multiple personality disorder¡±


    ¡°Multiple personality disorder? Despite her fair share of experiences, Erica had only ever heard about


    this disorder in movies or books.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Larkin nodded, ¡°ording to her family, she seems to have split into eight different


    personalities.¡±


    Erica frowned slightly. ¡°No wonder she was erratic, flipping between anger and tearful apologies¡­ Why


    wouldn¡¯t her family take her to a hospital? What can a monastery do?¡±


    ¡°The Prior suggested they seek medical help, but they imed they¡¯ve already spent a fortune on


    hospitals to no avail. So, they¡¯re trying their luck with monasteries, Larkin responded.


    As luck would have it, when Erica and Larkin arrived at the parking lot, they ran into the departing party.


    The older woman with grey hair noticed Erica as she exited the car.


    Out of courtesy, Enca gave her a slight nod in greeting.


    Seeing this, the woman wiped a tear from her eye and approached them.


    ¡°Excuse me, dear, is that young nun alright?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, Erica assured her gently.


    The woman seemed to have a lot to say, choking back tears as she began, My daughter my daughter¡¯s


    had a rough time, all because of that damn man!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry¡± Erica hurriedly consoled her,


    offering a tissue from her pocket.


    ¡°Girl, I can tell you¡¯re a good person, The woman, ncing at Larkin, advised, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much trust


    in men, always have a n B. My daughter¡­ she graduated from a prestigious university, had a bright


    future ahead of her, but she was deceived by that man! He¡¯s been abusing her physically and


    emotionally, driving her to this point!¡±


    ¡°Domestic abuse?¡± Erica¡¯s brows furrowed immediately.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman didn¡¯t seem like an educated individual at all.


    ¡°Yes, that man manipted my daughter, swindled her out of her money, forced her into multiple


    abortions, and¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue


    ¡°How could you talk about those things to strangers? Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing? A man around the


    same age as the woman rushed up to reprimand her


    ¡°You find this embarrassing?¡± The woman was instantly enraged, ¡°You¡¯re just realizing this now? I told


    you to bring our daughter home, but you insisted against it and now that she¡¯s like this, you find it


    shameful?¡±


    As the couple seemed about to start a full-blown quarrel, Larkin led Erica away


    ¡°What else did that man do besides physical and mental abuse?¡± Erica, who was easily moved to


    sympathy, was now on the verge of losing her cool.


    Larkin managed to pacify her with a fewforting words and a box of freshly cut watermelon on their


    way back to the monastery


    But her anger red up again the moment she got home.


    ¡°Erica, I heard you met that highly educated woman today, the one who¡¯s a postdoc?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a postdoc?¡± Erica was taken aback.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡±


    ¡°Should I? Erica was bewildered


    ¡°She¡¯s been overseas for a long time, it¡¯s normal you wouldn¡¯t know her,¡± another nun exined, ¡°She


    was in the news a few years back.¡±


    ¡°Was it rted to mental issues?¡± Erica asked.


    ¡°No way¡­

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    Both elders stared at each other, seemingly in disbelief.


    Finally, the older one spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°After her marriage, her husband has been drugging her,


    making her sleep with other men when she¡¯s unconscious, and then he takes money for it¡­¡±


    The nun simply stated this, yet Erica was seething with anger.


    The other nun sighed, ¡°When I heard about it, the list of men that the police found was almost a


    hundred.¡±


    ¡°That beast!¡± Enca eximed in fury


    ¡°Do you know why she has lost her mind?¡± the older nun asked, ¡°Most of the time she was vaquely


    aware, but when she sobered up, she forced herself to believe that it was all a dream. But when the


    truth came out, she couldn¡¯t bear it, she lost her mind¡±


    Erica, who had read many psychology books, knew that multiple personality disorder didn¡¯t form


    overnight.


    The woman hadpletely broken down after leaming the truth.


    Her personalities that had split over time had now bepletely chaotic.


    This was the resulting scene.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard now?¡± Erica asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s been arrested, no verdict yet¡±


    Enca was shaking with rage.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why some people would go to such lengths to harm an innocent life!


    Even if you don¡¯t like someone, you shouldn¡¯t hurt them like this, right?


    After hearing about this, Erica was devastated


    After thinking for a while, she didn¡¯t vent on her chatting group.


    She made up an excuse to leave the room, and found a corner to squat


    in


    She called Rosalynn.


    Enca rarely contacted Rosalynn alone.


    When Rosalynn answered, she sounded surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Enca¡¯s voice broke, ¡°Rosalynn, I¡¯m really upset.¡±


    Then, in fits and starts, she exined what had happened that day to Rosalynn.


    After hearing everything, Rosalynn also cursed in anger, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around, if there are any


    mental health experts in the medical resources of the Silverman Group and the Jared Group, you can


    ask Larkin for their contact information, I¡¯m willing to help.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    After saying this, Erica seemed to remember something. ¡°Do you think people from Larkin¡¯s family cure


    this kind of mental illness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, why don¡¯t you ask your husband?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ericaughed at herself, ¡°Oh night, I should ask him about this, not you.¡±


    Erica hung up the phone.


    Rosalynn was watching a few kids and a big golden retriever catching crabs by the river with Luna.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the heir to the Jared Group is pretty fierce, but you¡¯re actually quite nice, even


    willing to help strangers like this,¡± Luna said sincerely To be honest, she had always had a poor


    impression of rich kids.


    When she was at school, there were too many of these rich kids and rich girls among her ssmates


    They didn¡¯t have any real skills, but they had a lot of arrogance. The key was, their families were willing


    to invest a lot of money to improve their image


    So, from the beginning, Luna was skeptical of Gabriell¡¯s title of ¡°Investment Queen¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t until Paige became a member of the Scott family that she learned from Paige that Gabrie


    was truly deserving of her title.


    The evening wind by the river was cool


    Wayne saw Rosalynne out and took the initiative to drape a shawl over her


    She wrapped herself tightly, took a deep breath, and calmly said, ¡°Life is hard for women in this world if


    I can help, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    ¡°You¡¯re right on the money¡± Luna agreed wholeheartedly ¡°I have a friend whose brother seems to be


    into that kind of research, they say he¡¯s really something I¡¯ll get in touch with him¡±


    Rosalynn gave a nod with a smile.


    After hanging up the phone, Erica was still feeling pretty down.


    She picked up a stick again, swept the ground, shedding a few fears before she managed to get a hold


    of herself.


    Then she called Larkin.


    Larkin answered quickly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Larkin, does anyone in your family know how to handle multiple personality disorder?¡± She asked


    dispiritedly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re still hung up on this¡± Larkin sounded a bit helpless. Tve asked the elders at home, they


    said they can¡¯t be sure without seeing the patient and making a diagnosis¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s still a chance, right?¡± Erica¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Rosalynn also said she¡¯s going to find some


    experts!¡±


    ¡°Are you in your room?¡± Larkin asked gently.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m outside sweeping ¡°Erica swept the ground a couple more times and drew a small turtle


    Larkin chuckled, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Erica stood up and turned around, seeing the man she loved standing at the half-open gate.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but her emotions started to well up again.


    She pouted and walked over slowly, asking. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±


    ¡°Just got here.¡± Larkin reached out and took the stick from her hand. ¡°Walk with me.¡±


    Stepping outside, Erica thought for a moment and said to Larkin, ¡°I need a hug¡±


    Looking at her, Larkin didn¡¯t say a word, just opened his arms and pulled her into a hug, gently ruffling


    her hair. ¡°What am I gonna do with you, you¡¯re so


    sensitive.¡±


    People who empathize easily not only feel joy more readily, but also feel pain more acutely


    Erica didn¡¯t respond.


    She wasn¡¯t always like this.


    But thatdy had it rough.


    To be fooled by that man, she must have been really in love with him.


    And all she got from giving her heart was a raw deal.


    Larkin had juste from the Prior¡¯s


    After taking the medicine Larkin provided, his teacher seemed a bit more spirited today.


    He was still lying on a lounge chair in the yard, looking at the stars in the summer night.


    ¡°Just a casual acquaintance got the girl so worried, she really has a good heart.¡± Abbot, who learned


    from Larkin that Erica was really concerned about the woman with schizophrenia


    The Prior, sitting next to the ingredients prepared for cooking, was silent for a few seconds, then said in


    a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s kind, justcks manners.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a worldly person, of course, she wouldn¡¯t bother with so many rules.¡± Abbot closed his eyes and


    slowly shook his head. ¡°As long as she¡¯s good hearted, that¡¯s enough¡±


    The Prior continued to prepare the cooking ingredients.


    Abbot noticed his off mood, half-opened his eyes and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why so serious?¡±


    The Prior paused, took a deep breath, as if making a big decision. He said, ¡°I think Mary shouldn¡¯t stay


    in the monastery¡±


    ¡°You n to send her to school?¡± Abbot was momentarily confused


    The Prior sighed, looked at him and said, ¡°No, I mean, I want Mary to leave the monastery and return


    to worldly life.¡±


    Hearing this n, Abbot involuntarily frowned.


    ¡°Where do you n to send her?¡± Abbot asked next


    ¡°Tomorrow I will go to Larkin. If he is willing to take her, I will let Mary live with them The Prior said and


    started to prepare the ingredients.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    The Prior noticed Mary¡¯s affection on Erica alright.


    Last time after Erica left, Mary finished her tasks and then sat at the monastery gate, staring into the


    distance.


    Mary didn¡¯t voice it out, but anyone with half a brain could tell, she was waiting for someone.


    By dusk, when he and Larkin rushed to the hospital, they saw Mary and Erica walking out hand in


    hand, her Rice showing a kind of happiness the Prior


    had never seen before on her.


    The Prior noticed the change in Mary.


    Mary was still young, didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the monastery and faith. All she knew was that


    she had to read and copy the scriptures every day


    at the monastery


    So, whether it was religious practices or worldly life, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to her.


    ¡°Did you ask Mary?¡± Abbot didn¡¯t ask him the reasons.


    The Prior shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask, I can make this decision for her


    Abbot let out a long sigh, ¡°She¡¯s the girl you brought back, it¡¯s up to you whether she stays or leaves. 1


    got it.¡±


    Abbot closed his eyes.


    Next to him was a small incense burner, brought by Larkin.


    He¡¯s now in the antiques business, this little incense burner was something he bought five years ago.


    At the time, he saw it and thought his teacher would like it, so he bought it.


    The incense in the burner was also mixed by Larkin himself.


    It has a calming effect, can help with depression.


    Abbot really liked this incense burner, enjoyed the faint smell of the incense.


    After Larkin walked around the monastery with Erica for over an hour, he walked her back, then


    returned to Abbot¡¯s room.


    Larkin¡¯s timing was unfortunate.


    The Prior had just helped Abbot back to his room to sleep.


    He gently closed the door to Abbot¡¯s room, and as he turned around, Larkin walked in.


    ¡°The Abbot just took his meds and went to sleep,¡± the Prior walked towards Larkin, ¡°Your medicine


    really works, the Abbot¡¯s condition today is better than any other day¡±


    Larkin just nodded slightly, his gaze fell on Abbot¡¯s door.


    He knew that this improvement may not mean much, it might just be a brief recovery before Abbot¡¯s


    passing.


    ¡°Uh, is Ms. Lawrence okay?¡± the Prior asked slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°She¡¯s feeling a bit down.¡± Larkin answered, ¡°By the way, do you have any contact info for that family in


    the monastery? Erica and her friends, they¡¯ll help contact some experts in this area, can help her get


    checked out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a nicedy ¡°the Prior said as he took out his phone, made a call, asked around, then hung up.


    ¡°They¡¯ve called a few times before, I¡¯ll have them contact you tomorrow¡±


    The Prior paused for a moment.


    ¡°But, they might think that thedy is possessed by a ghost, they might not ept your help.


    ¡°Let it be¡± Larkin said lightly


    If they refuse, there¡¯s nothing they can do about it.


    ¡°The Abbot said before he went to sleep, if youe, to send you back to rest, you don¡¯t need to stay


    up with him the Prior paused for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go, ll walk you back¡±


    The Prior is a straight shooter, he can never hide his feelings.


    One look and Larkin could tell, he had something to say


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    So, he nodded


    As they crossed the threshold, walking towards Larkin¡¯s quarters, the Prior was looking at his toes, not


    saying a word


    Larkin didn¡¯t rush him, just quietly moved forward


    Just before they reached Larkins courtyard, the Prior finally mustered up the courage to say ¡°Larkut


    you and Ms. Lawrence are married, have you guys ever thought about having kids?¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Larkin was taken aback for a moment


    To be honest, this was the first time since Larkin and Erica got hitched that someone had nudged them


    about having kids.


    The people in the Carter family didn¡¯t particrly give a hoot about carrying on the family line.


    If they wanted kids, they¡¯d have them. If not, nobody was breathing down their necks about it.


    ¡°We just got married, me and Erica. We haven¡¯t nned on having kids yet, Larkin replied sincerely


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The Prior was taken aback for a moment, then his face turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rush you guys into having kids, I what I meant was¡­ The Prior stuttered, then pped


    his thigh, I meant to ask, would you be willing to take Mary with you?¡±


    Larkin was taken aback. ¡°Take Mary?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ever since you guys visitedst time, Mary¡¯s been missing her mom. You know, her parents


    passed away when she was just a baby she¡¯s never seen her mom, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking¡±


    The Prior sighed, I think maybe it¡¯s because Ms. Lawrence is such a nicedy, she really likes Ms.


    Lawrence¡±


    ¡± get it,¡± Larkin replied with his usual calmness, 1 can¡¯t make this decision alone, I¡¯ll go back and


    discuss it with Erica¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± The Prior said, looking somewhat downcast, 1 know this is sudden, but ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Larkin patted The Prior on the shoulder, ¡°I get your drift¡±


    The Prior nced at Larkin, responding solemnly. ¡°You go rest, the Abbot said you can¡¯t skip your


    morning sermon,e back here after you finish it


    tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    The Prior paused, then added. ¡°The Abbot also said, if Ms. Lawrence agrees, she cane too


    Larkin¡¯s eyes lit up at once, ¡°Great! Erica will be thrilled, I¡¯m sure she will!¡±


    ¡°Then you should head back, I¡¯m off.¡±


    The Prior waved his hand and walked away.


    Larkin didn¡¯t tell Erica right away that the Abbot had agreed to meet her.


    Knowing his wife¡¯s temperament, if she knew in advance, she¡¯d be too excited to sleep tonight.


    Bright and early the next day.


    Larkin was waiting outside Erica¡¯s room for her.


    When she came out, she looked like she was still half-asleep, wobbling slightly as she walked.


    ¡°Larkin, you¡¯re here, said the nun sharing the room with Erica, greeting him warmly.


    Erica looked up, thinking that Larkin had pulled another all-nighter with the Abbot, walked up to him and


    asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get any sleep again?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Larkin nodded with a smile, I¡¯m here to take you to the morning sermon¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to your teacher?¡± Erica asked.


    Larkin shook his head, ¡°He said to go to the morning sermon first, and take you with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡±


    Erica nodded in a daze


    She took Larkin¡¯s hand and started walking towards the church where the sermon was held.


    It took her a moment to react, then she turned around sharply, fully awake now, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing Erica¡¯s cute reaction, Larkin¡¯s already bright mood became even brighter.


    ¡°What?¡± Heughed, mimicking Erica¡¯s expression, ¡°Don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°I do¡± Erica immediately nodded, then, not caring about the people passing by, she hugged Larkin, Tm


    so happy! Really, so happy!¡±


    Larkin smiled, apologizing to the people passing by


    He put an arm around Erica¡¯s waist


    ¡°Darr, I cant believe I¡¯m going to see your teacher this soon! I didn¡¯t even prepare a gifte


    Last time outside the monastery Erica had bought a few things


    This time, Erica hadn¡¯t prepared any gifts at all

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    ¡°Chill¡±


    Larkin raised a hand, nting his broad palm before her gaze, obscuring most of her face Erica


    blinked, her long eyshes brushing against Larkin¡¯s palm, eliciting a ticklish sensation ¡°I¡¯m chilled¡± A


    few secondster. Erica gently pushed Larkin¡¯s hand aside, holding it tightly. ¡°But I¡¯m still a bit jittery, do


    you think your teacher will be pissed that I took you away?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t ¡°Larkin reassured with a smile. Don¡¯t worry¡±


    Facing the elder who raised you, I¡¯m bound to be jittery!¡± Erica took a few deep breaths, Tlook like a hot


    mess right now, I need to go back and change into something more formal¡±


    She had thrown on some sweats as soon as she woke up and hadn¡¯t even had time to fox her hair.


    ¡°You look great in anything.¡±Larkin corrected her earnestly


    ¡°Ha Erica giggled at hispliment, her eyes squinting into slits.


    The pair walked and talked, and before they could make it to the sermon, Larkin¡¯s phone started


    buzzing


    Upon seeing the caller ID, the smile on Larkin¡¯s face vanished.


    Neither Enca nor Larkin attended the morning sermon at the church


    After answering the call, Larkin grabbed Erica¡¯s hand and dashed to his teacher¡¯s room.


    Outside the room, a crowd had already gathered, waiting


    Larkin¡¯s heart hammered in his chest


    Everyone looked at him, their faces aplicated mix of emotions, heads bowed, and no one daring to


    speak


    Erica gave Larkin a worried look


    He squeezed her hand tightly, his palm trembling


    Soon, Larkin led her into the room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as Erica entered, she caught a faint whiff of blood.


    Larkin¡¯s teacher leaned against a stack of pillows, the corner of his mouth stained with blood, his face


    pale, and the light in his eyes seemingly gone. ¡°Teacher¡± Larkin called out


    The Abbots eyes brightened slightly at the sound


    ¡°Get the medicine¡± Larkin turned to the Prior


    The Prior immediately handed over the prepared medicine.


    Just as Larkin was about to start his treatment, his teacher spoke


    ¡°Larkin Abbot¡¯s voice was weak


    Larkin¡¯s hand shook.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡± Abbot asked


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Erica stepped forward, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m Erica, his wife!¡±


    Abbot struggled to open his eyes, but saw only darkness.


    He couldn¡¯t see anymore


    ¡°Erica, that¡¯s a pretty name.¡± Abbot said, then took a deep breath


    Tears rolled down Larkins cheeks


    ¡°Teacher, I came in such a hurry this time, I forgot to bring you a gift. Next time Ie, I¡¯ll bring you the


    tastiest fruit, the most beautiful flowers Enca said gently


    Abbot smiled


    ¡°Lark


    in a good boy¡± He look while to continue. ¡°You you must be good to him¡±


    ¡± wid? Erica immediately assured ham, tears spilling from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I love him very much,


    I will treat him very, very well!


    ¡°Good good ¡°Abbot repeated twice


    Then the light in his eyes slowly faded away


    ¡°Teacher The Prior cried out in anguish, rustang over


    On a clear morning, the Abbot had passed away


    As Larkin stepped out of the room, he identally bumped into a few


    He didn¡¯t feel anything in part


    The sounds of crying echoed behind him, sometimes close, sometimes distant


    As he crossed the threshold, he stumbled slightly.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Erica quickly steadied him.


    Larkin snapped back to reality and looked back at her.


    What he saw was the scene of the yard piled with snow, a scene from his childhood.


    His teacher rushed towards him, saying, ¡°Larkin, didn¡¯t we say to lift your feet when crossing the


    threshold? Did you fall again? Let me take a look, are you hurt¡­¡±


    Larkin felt a sourness in his nose, tears gushing out like a spring.


    Erica couldn¡¯t bear to see Larkin like this, it was breaking her heart.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly felt a great regret.


    Why did she have to get herself tangled up with Jacob Strand for so long?


    If she had ended the rtionship earlier, maybe Larkin would have found her sooner, and she could


    have brought him back earlier.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have so much guilt and regret.


    Abbot had given instructions before.


    After he passed away, no grand memorial service was to be held, just direct cremation.


    On this, the monastery was divided.


    But in the end, the Prior decided that they must respect his teacher¡¯s wishes.


    The next morning, Abbot¡¯s body was cremated at the funeral home, and the ashes were brought back


    by the Prior, and ced in the monastery¡¯s graveyard.


    On the day of the funeral, after several days of clear weather, it suddenly started to rain heavily.


    Larkin and Erica, stood silently in front of the grave, cing the flowers they had bought on it.


    The Prior stood to the side, ¡°Larkin, our teacher left you some things, and the scriptures you¡¯ve been


    copying since you were little. The teacher had Mary dry it out, take it with you when you leave this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Larkin nodded lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for the teacher¡¯s death,¡± the Prior suddenly added. ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡±


    That morning, Abbot woke up early, in good spirits, even thinking about going out for a stroll.


    He put on a fresh set of clothes, was about to go out, took a sip of water, but suddenly choked, and


    then he started vomiting blood.


    In the end, the life¨Csaving medicines that Larkin found couldn¡¯t work.


    Larkin remained silent.


    Having been a monk for nearly 20 years, he knew that everything has a cause and effect, but he was


    still filled with guilt.


    The Prior had a lot to deal with, so it was Mary who took Erica and Larkin to get the scriptures.


    ¡°Larkin, Mary and I will wait for you outside the door.¡±


    Erica gently patted Larkin¡¯s back a few times.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Larkin looked at her and forced a smile.


    After he went in, Erica and Mary sat outside the door together.


    The heavy rain was still pouring down.


    Erica nced at it, then looked at Mary.


    Mary must have liked Abbot a lot too, she had lost weight these few days, her eyes were swollen from


    crying.


    Erica raised her hand to touch her head, ¡°Mary, you¡¯re really amazing, you¡¯ve helped a lot these two


    days, you¡¯re even more capable than me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Abbot isn¡¯t in pain anymore, is he?¡± Mary asked, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s met my parents?¡±


    Erica¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I guess not.¡± Mary answered herself, ¡°I really hope not. It¡¯s been so many years, I hope my parents


    have been reincarnated into a good


    family, be happy children.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Erica immediately replied, ¡°Mary, you pray so devoutly in the monastery every day,


    umting so much goodness, your parents will definitely be reincarnated into a good family,


    be wealthy and happy children!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mary looked at Erica, then the corners of her mouth drooped a little, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that


    devout¡­ I¡¯m always secretly cking off!¡±


    Erica was speechless.


    How should shefort Mary?

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Larkin had been copying scriptures since he was a kid, and Abbot had meticulously preserved every bit


    of it, stacking up to sixrge boxes.


    Every year¡¯s copied scriptures was stacked together, each topped with the year written by Abbot


    himself. Larkin picked up the three thin copies of The Bible from the year he first came to the


    monastery. Flipping them open, he saw his own crooked handwriting.


    By the time Larkin got to the third copy, his handwriting had significantly changed.


    Abbot had even written a note on thest page, ¡°Larkin is a goodd, steady and determined,


    progresses rapidly.¡± Larkin¡¯s fingers lightly traced the words ¡°goodd¡°, and he quietly wondered,


    Teacher, do you still think I¡¯m a goodd after all these years?


    The rain outside had slowly stopped, and it was getting dark. Erica kept ncing back from time to


    time. She had some understanding of Larkin now. If she went in, he probably wouldn¡¯t let his emotions


    show too much. So she decided to stay put, letting him process everything. But wasn¡¯t this taking a bit


    too long? Just as she thought this, the door suddenly swung open and Larkin emerged. He looked a bit


    tired, but he didn¡¯t seem to have been crying.


    ¡°Larkin, if you don¡¯t get out here, Ms. Erica¡¯s going to starve to death!¡± Mary stood up, pointing at


    Erica¡¯s stomach, ¡°Her belly¡¯s been growling nonstop!¡±


    ¡°Your stomach¡¯s been growling too, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Erica shot back.


    A smile appeared on Larkin¡¯s face, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the time, was too engrossed. The cafeteria is


    probably closed now, I¡¯ll take you guys


    out to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Mary waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the Prior.¡±


    ¡°What will you eat then?¡± asked Erica. ¡°The Prior will have something, you guys go on, if you¡¯rete the


    restaurants outside will be closed too.¡± Mary said, giving Erica a slight push towards Larkin.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Erica knew that Mary was also worried about the Prior.


    After parting ways with Mary, Erica took Larkin¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± She said, holding his hand with


    both of hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Larkinforted, gently squeezing her hand, ¡°You must be exhausted from these past few


    days, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I didn¡¯t do as much as Mary.¡± Erica replied. Larkin rubbed the back of Erica¡¯s hand with his


    thumb. ¡°Speaking of Mary, the Prior talked to me before the teacher passed away.¡± Larkin looked at


    Erica.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Erica¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He suggested we adopt Mary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Erica widened her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Larkin nodded, ¡°I respect your decision, if you¡¯re willing to do it, we¡¯ll take her home, if not,


    that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Erica took her gaze off Larkin, and continued walking forward hand in hand with him. After a few steps,


    she said, ¡°You know, grew up in a rather dysfunctional family. I¡¯m not sure if I can be a good mother.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Erica knew that human nature was inherently selfish, and that it would take more love and patience to


    be a good mother to a child with no blood rtion.


    ¡°And also¡­¡± Erica turned to Larkin, ¡°While you adults are discussing this, has anyone asked Mary what


    she thinks?¡±


    These past few days, every time Erica saw Mary, Mary was always trailing behind the Prior, her eyes


    filled with worry.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Larkin wrapped his arms around Erica¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Just stop thinking about it then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Erica gave a small nod, but she couldn¡¯t really let go of the thought.


    If Mary was okay with it, she was willing to take Mary away from the convent.


    When Mary got to the Prior¡¯s ce, he was wiping down a portrait of Abbot.


    In his room, he had a table where he kept Abbot¡¯s portrait.


    Mary called out to him.


    The Prior wiped his eyes and turned to see Mary alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Larkin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out to dinner with Ms. Lawrence.¡± Mary walked in, ¡°Got anything to eat, Prior? I¡¯m starved.¡±


    Looking rather bummed out, the Prior handed Mary a piece of bread. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out with


    them? Why are you here eating bread¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job as a host. I can¡¯t just tag along and


    freeload, can 1?¡± Mary sat down and started munching on the bread.


    The Prior looked at Mary, then sat down across from her. ¡°Mary, you seem to really like Ms. Lawrence, I


    think¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Mary didn¡¯t even look up as she interrupted him.


    ¡°I like it here in the convent.¡± Mary added.


    ¡°Mary, Abbot¡¯s gone. Ms. Lawrence won¡¯t be around much either, maybe once a year if you¡¯re lucky.


    You may not know it, but Larkin and Ms. Lawrence live abroad all year round. It¡¯s a long way from here,


    a ten¨Chour flight. You might not see Ms. Lawrence for a long time.¡± The Prior said, his brow furrowed.


    Mary paused her chewing for a moment.


    ¡°Then I just won¡¯t see her.¡± Mary¡¯s voice choked, her eyes growing red. ¡°Everything has its cause and


    effect. Maybe my fate with Ms. Lawrence was just for this period of time. Abbot taught me not to be


    forceful.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go with Larkin and Ms. Lawrence, you can extend that fate. You can leave the


    convent, go to school, make new friends, have parents!¡±


    ¡°But then you wouldn¡¯t be by my side.¡± Mary¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but it hit the Prior like a bolt


    of lightning.


    ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m not with you?¡± The Prior¡¯s voice rose in frustration.


    Mary stopped talking and just kept eating her bread.


    The Prior, never much of a talker, fell silent too.


    Just as he thought the conversation was over, Mary suddenly asked, ¡°Do you not want me anymore?¡±


    The Prior¡¯s heart ached. ¡°No, I just want you to have a better life.¡±


    He wanted Mary to experience the love of parents, to see the outside world, and then decide what kind


    of life she wanted, instead of being stuck in this old convent, living by their rules.


    ¡°I¡¯m already fine where I am!¡± Mary suddenly looked up, tears streaming down her face as she shouted


    at the Prior. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the convent, I don¡¯t want to leave you guys. I don¡¯t want to go


    anywhere!¡±


    It was the first time the Prior had seen Mary like this.


    He rushed over to her, wrapping her in a tight embrace and patting her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.


    If you don¡¯t want to go with them, you don¡¯t have to. I never said you had to leave. Please stop crying.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that anymore! It really hurts!¡± Mary continued.


    The Prior nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Mary buried her face in the Prior¡¯s shoulder and cried her heart out.


    Having a mother would be great, but she also had a father.


    The Prior, who had raised her, was her father.


    Was she supposed to give up the father who had raised her just to have a mother? No way.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    That night, Larkin found out that Mary didn¡¯t want to leave the convent. Erica felt a bit down after


    hearing this, but Mary was a smart kid with her own mind. If that was her choice, Erica respected her


    decision. After all, things like fate can¡¯t be exined with logic.


    It was only after Abbot passed away that the monks and volunteers at the convent realized that his


    rtionship with Larkin was pretty tight. Larkin was there at the funeral as a family member, standing


    alongside Abbot¡¯s other disciples. His identity was easy to guess. Soon enough, everyone in the


    convent knew that Larkin was the one who¡¯d left the monastic life behind, Abbot¡¯s rumored disciple.


    What they heard was that this disciple was highly enlightened, understanding so much at a young age.


    His decision to rejoin secr life had caused quite a stir back in the day. After ten years, people had


    pretty much forgotten about it. But with Abbot¡¯s funeral, those memories were stirred up again.


    ¡°No wonder Mr. Larkin¡¯s morning sermons are so deep, he used to be Abbot¡¯s disciple, huh?¡± Erica


    overheard the monks chatting as she arrived home.


    ¡°Absolutely, those old folks who were always bugging Mr. Larkin for scripture advice, the moment they


    found out he was Mr. Carter, the one who¡¯d left the monastic life, their whole attitude changed. They


    became really snarky, even dragging Erica into it. They were calling her a vixen, iming she seduced


    Larkin.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± a nun suddenly retorted angrily, ¡°Mr. Larkin has been out of the monastery for ten years.


    He just got married, what¡¯s that got to do with Erica?¡±


    ¡°Today, when I mentioned this to my daughter, she showed me Mr. Larkin and Erica¡¯s wedding photos.


    They¡¯re all over the inte,¡± a volunteer whispered, ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear that Mr. Larkin left the monastic


    life because of Erica, but at that time she had a boyfriend. Poor Mr. Larkin, he waited for ten years.¡±


    T


    The nun who had been defending Erica quickly changed her tune, ¡°Even if Larkin left because of Erica,


    does that make it her fault? Men get lustful, and women get med. Is it a crime to be beautiful now?


    So infuriating!¡±


    After her rant, the nun seemed to realize her outburst and quickly bowed her head, murmuring,


    ¡°Forgive me, I have sinned.¡±


    Erica chuckled when she heard this, knocking on the door to announce, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    The people inside quickly signaled to drop the topic. As Erica entered, they put on innocent faces and


    started chatting with her about other things. Erica didn¡¯t call them out on it, just chatted away with them.


    Finally, the nun who¡¯d been defending Erica asked, ¡°You guys are leaving soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Erica nodded, ¡°We¡¯re heading to Norhaven first, then to H City. After that, we¡¯ll be leaving H


    Country for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to be hard to see you after that,¡± the nun said with a sad look in her eyes.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as convenient as now, but we can meet up anytime!¡± Erica replied.


    ¡°You better keep your word!¡± the nunughed, ¡°We have to stay in touch!¡±


    Even though Erica¡¯s time at the convent wasn¡¯t long, she experienced more kindness there than


    anywhere else.


    After staying at the convent for two more days, Erica and Larkin were about to leave.


    Early in the morning, they got up.


    Larkin bought flowers and fruits his teacher liked, and then he went to the cemetery.


    He crouched in front of the gravestone, wiping off the dew, and then arranged the flowers and fruits.


    ¡°Teacher, Erica and I are leaving for a while. Next time wee, it¡¯ll probably be colder,¡± he said.


    On the gravestone, Abbot¡¯s smiling face was full of love.


    Larkin gently touched it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read all your annotations in the scripture copies I made. I was once your pride and joy, and for


    that, I¡¯m really d.¡±

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Larkin finished speaking, then shut his eyes.


    ¡®From now on, I¡¯m gonna live a good life too, and I¡¯ll help out the monastery as much as I can whenever


    they need me, so don¡¯t worry¡±


    He spoke a lot in front of the tombstone, then checked the time and figured it was about time. He got


    up, took onest look at the tombstone, and then went to find Erica.


    Erica was sitting across from Mary, watching Mary have breakfast.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You really noting with me?¡± Erica asked.


    Mary sighed in resignation, ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve already taken one of us, leave me be, will ya?¡±


    Erica chuckled silently, ¡°I didn¡¯t take Larkin, he left of his own ord, okay?¡±


    ¡°Same difference.¡± Mary took a sip of water.


    Then the two of them suddenly fell silent.


    Before long, Larkin arrived.


    Mary waved at Erica, ¡°Your hubby¡¯s back, off you go. I gotta sweep up the leaves outside, so I won¡¯t


    see you out.¡±


    Erica nodded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Mary kept her head down, not looking at Erica, ¡°Remember what I told you that day¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erica nodded.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡®Bye.¡±¡®


    Erica got up.


    Mary still kept her head bowed, her hand carefully holding the rim of the bowl.


    ¡°Mary!¡± Suddenly, Erica called her.


    Mary subconsciously looked up, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She was slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to be your mom anytime.¡± Erica said seriously.


    Mary quickly averted her gaze, but her tears still fell


    Afraid she might cry too, Erica waved at her, ¡®I¡¯m off.¡±


    Erica walked to Larkin¡¯s side.


    Larkin patted her head, then took her hand.


    In the end, Mary didn¡¯t see Erica off that day.


    The Prior drove them to the parking lot.


    ¡°Give me a call if you need anything,¡± Larkin told the Prior.


    ¡°Got it,¡± the Prior said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been busy with the funeral arrangements and I forgot to tell you¡­ I got


    in touch with the family of the schizophrenicdy. But, after they left our monastery, they were conned


    out of a lot of money by a scam artist and can¡¯t afford the treatment anymore.¡±


    ¡°Just give me their contact info,¡± Larkin said, ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± the Prior nodded, ¡°If you could really help, that would be a good deed.¡±


    The Prior gave Larkin the contact info.


    They chatted a bit more.


    Before the sun was fully up, Larkin and Erica hit the road back to Norhaven.


    The Prior stood there, watching their car get further and further away until it disappeared at the end of


    the road, then he let out a long sigh.


    When he got back to the monastery, he called the family,


    It took a while for them to pick up the phone.


    ¡°You killed me!!¡±


    ¡®As soon as the call connected, the Prior heard a woman¡¯s scream.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my daughter had an episode!¡± The woman¡¯s helpless voice came from the other end of the


    phone.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, but the generous person I mentioned before should be contacting you soon.


    About the medical expenses, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    On the way home, Erica seemed a bit down.


    Larkin kept stealing nces at her.


    They passed by the restaurant that Erica used to rave about, but Erica seemed somewhat disinterested


    But she remembered thest time she brought food from there to Norhaven, Rosalynn, Paige, and the


    kids all loved it. So she packed some food ording to their


    taste.


    Once they got in the car, Larkin mulled it over andforted Erica, ¡°If you miss Mary, we can video call


    the pastor.¡±


    Erica looked at Larkin, her eyes instantly welling up with tears.


    ¡°I think Mary is really brave!¡± Erica choked out.


    She knew that if she¡¯de with Erica and Larkin, she wouldn¡¯t have to live such a frugal life in the


    monastery.


    Enca knew that Mary didn¡¯t choose to stay because of her Faustina.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to leave the Prior.


    ¡°Right Larkin gently stroked Erica¡¯s face.


    Once Erica calmed down a bit, they headed towards the Scott family mansion


    The news of the Abbot passed away was known to Rosalynn and Paige as well.


    Rosalynn had nned to attend the memorial service, but Cory suddenly came down with a fever.


    Cory was a child who had suffered from acute leukemia. The appearance of a fever symptom scared


    the adults out of their wits. So Erica wouldn¡¯t let Rosalynn go to the memorial,


    When Erica arrived in Norhaven, she went straight to the nursing center.


    Rosalynn and the others were there.


    ¡°Enjoy it while it¡¯s hot!¡± Erica rushed in, quickly unpacked the food, washed her hands fast, and then


    went to the crib.


    Triste had just been fed and was sleeping in Paige¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Only a few days passed and Trista has grew so much bigger, she¡¯s even cuter!¡± Erica carefully picked


    up Trista.


    Trista was so soft, like she didn¡¯t have any bones.


    Erica seemed to hold her breath, as if breathing too hard would hurt Trista.


    When Trista softlyy on her shoulder, she felt her heart melting.


    Paige was eating the snacks Erica brought back.


    ¡°You and Mr. Carter both adore babies, why don¡¯t you hurry up and have one with Mr. Carter? You two


    are so good¨Clooking, your baby will definitely be good¨Clooking too!¡±


    Erica grinned at Larkin, who was unpacking the takeaway boxes.


    He couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next year, we still want to finish our unfinished honeymoon!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Paige seemed disappointed, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t had my honeymoon yet!¡±


    Her wedding to Baillie was rushed. After the wedding, she was busy with the design and construction of


    thepany building, then plunged into family chaos. Just as everything was settling down, Wayne


    went missing.


    Before she could catch her breath, her eager daughter Trista had already arrived.


    ¡°No worries¡± Kate was carefully watching Erica, afraid that Erica might identally drop Trista, She


    comforted Paige, ¡°Once you¡¯ve fully recovered, I¡¯ll help take care of Trista for two months, so you and


    Baillie can go on your honeymoon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡± Paige looked at Trista, still asleep on Erica¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Baillie and Trista don¡¯t


    have a good father¨Cdaughter rtionship If we separate for two more months, his already scarce


    affection might decrease even more.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Baillie is so stubborn!¡± Kate¡¯s affection for Baillie had entirely transferred to Trista. She grumbled about


    Baillie, gritting her teeth.


    Rosalynn was curled up on the couch, leaning against Wayne¡¯s chest, watching this bustling scene,


    feeling very rxed.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you guys going back to H City tomorrow or the day after?¡± Kate looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°We had nned to go back tomorrow, but Cain said he wants to celebrate his birthday early, so we


    decided to go back the day after,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Kate was speechless


    ¡°Cain¡¯s birthday is in winter, he sure knows how to stall you guys,¡± sheined.


    ¡°Cain probably doesn¡¯t want to part with Cory and Ivy, Paige, who adored Cain, surmised. He was


    simple and cute, and always nice to her.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    As long as Paige was in Norhaven, Cain always left her with some grub.


    ¡°Luna is pretty chuffed that Cain and Ivy y together. She says after being with them for over a


    month, Cain has be smarter,¡± Kate said with a chuckle.


    Just then, an adorable little head peeked in from the door.


    ¡°Hey there, Ivy! Good afternoon!¡± Kate called out affectionately.


    ¡°Is Trista still snoozing?¡± Ivy Jared asked softly.


    All the kiddos had been in the room earlier and Trista was sleeping, so Ivy took everyone outside to


    y.


    She didn¡¯t want to disturb Trista¡¯s rest, she was very protective of Trista at the moment.


    1


    ¡°Trista is still sleeping. No worries,e over here,¡± Kate waved her over.


    Ivy tiptoed in.


    She stood on her toes to check on Trista again.


    She was very fond of Trista.


    Soft little Trista was like a tiny marshmallow.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s up?¡± Kate pulled Ivy into her arms.


    ¡°I saw Erica and Larkin brought some food, I came to get some for my friends!¡± Ivy whispered in


    Rosalynn¡¯s ear.


    Rosalynn burst outughing, she told Larkin, ¡°Ivy came over because of the food you¡¯re holding.¡±


    Larkinughed and lifted the bag he bought, handing it to Ivy, ¡°Can you carry this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can!¡± Ivy said with her chest puffed out.


    She took the bag and left Rosalynn¡¯s arms, waving at everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll be going first, you guys take your


    time!¡± Paigeughed till she was bent over.


    Rosalynnughed and subconsciously nced at Wayne.


    Ever since Wayne identally hurt Ivyst time, he hasn¡¯t spent any alone time with her.


    When Rosalynn looked at Wayne, he was looking at her, their eyes met.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    She looked away, continuing her conversation with Paige, her fingers intertwined with Wayne¡¯s.


    Wayne¡¯s thumb gently caressed the back of her hand.


    At this point, Trista woke up, it was time to go swimming.


    Trista had been born for quite some time and had been swimming many times, but unfortunately, Kate


    was never present.


    Even Rosalynn had seen her swim, but Kate hadn¡¯t.


    This time, Kate volunteered to personally take Trista swimming.


    As she was leaving, she ran into Baillie who had just finished his errands and without a second


    thought, she dragged him along as well.


    ¡°Kate is really interesting,¡± Erica said as she sat down.


    Her hands were trembling slightly.


    Even though Trista was just a baby, she was quite the handful.


    After carrying her for half an hour, her arms were shaking from fatigue!


    Seeing this, Larkin cleaned up the take out, washed his hands and went over to Erica to help her


    stretch her arms.


    Rosalynn asked, ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re willing to ept treatment,¡± Larkin answered, but he didn¡¯t mention the fact that they didn¡¯t


    have the money,


    Since the issue originated from Erica, the medical expenses should be borne by him.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s get in touch with the doc, and nail down a time for a check¨Cup.¡±


    Neither the Jared Group nor the Silverman Group had any big¨Cname experts in mental health. Instead,


    it was Luna who managed to get in touch with a top¨Cnotch psychiatrist. His team specialized in


    dissociative identity disorder.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Larkin nodded.


    Paige had the basic gist that Erica had run into a poor woman suffering from dissociative identity


    disorder.


    Rosalynn and Luna were now in touch with the specialist, trying to offer this woman some help.


    But Paige had no clue what this woman had been through.


    ¡°How did she suddenly develop dissociative identity disorder?¡± Paige sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to


    imagine the kind of pain she must¡¯ve gone through.¡±


    Erica and Rosalynn exchanged a nce. Erica said, ¡°No matter what she¡¯s been through, if she¡¯s met


    us, that means her luck is starting to turn!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Paige nodded, ¡°With luck on her side, things will get better!¡±


    Wayne listened quietly, his ears picking up the sound of dripping water.


    The drops, sounding hollow and chilly, seemed to drown out the surrounding chatter.


    Outside on the terrace, the kids sat under the sunshade, enjoying the food Erica had brought back.


    ¡°Man, just thinking about you guys leaving Norhaven the day after tomorrow makes me lose my


    appetite. Cain, who had already wolfed down two slices of pizza, put down his third and started to sigh


    longingly.


    Ivy picked a few tasty treats from the food box and pushed them in front of Liam.


    Then she continued talking to Cain, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to talk to your parents about


    moving to H City?¡±


    Hearing this, Cain heaved a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but my mom whooped my ass.¡±


    Ivy, having witnessed Cain being whooped before, gently patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It is what it is.


    Wait until you¡¯re an adult and can make your own money, then you can move to H City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do, I guess.¡± Cain began to sigh longingly again, ¡°I¡¯m really going to miss you guys.¡±


    Molly was at a loss for words. She tugged at Ivy, ¡°Ivy, you should eat. If you don¡¯t start soon, there


    won¡¯t be anything left.¡±


    After saying that, Molly looked at the box in front of Liam, picked up a piece of fruit pie that Ivy liked


    with a fork, and put it in front of Ivy.


    Liam didn¡¯t like sweets. He pushed the box in front of Ivy, ¡°You have it, I don¡¯t fancy this.¡±


    ¡°Liam, if you keep being picky, watch out you might stop growing taller.¡± Ivy dragged out her words.


    This year, Ivy had grown taller suddenly, growing faster than Cory and Liam.


    She was always worried about what would happen if Cory and Liam stopped growing.


    ¡°Eating these makes you fat, not tall,¡± Liam replied, ¡°You have it.¡±


    Ivy looked at the appetizing treats, her mind filled with Liam¡¯s words about how ¡°eating these will make


    you fat¡°.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat.¡± Molly chimed in, ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller recently and you¡¯re even thinner now, so eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve grown a little taller again!¡± Ivy said joyfully, her face full of innocence.


    Because Cory suddenly fell ill, he was now the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t let Corye out.


    Earlier, when Kate video¨Ccalled ke, ke and Newell were ying chess with Cory.


    ke, sweating profusely, was being beaten by Cory without a chance to fight back.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He had no mood to chat with Kate, his mind filled with how to turn the tables and beat this kid on the


    game.


    Jaime Jules just loved to meddle.


    He was exining to Kate on the side how Cory was beating ke.


    This annoyed to no end. Without considering his image, he directly threw his shoe at Jaime.


    ¡°I¡¯m saving these for Cory!¡± Ivy was eating happily, but she still remembered Cory and was afraid that


    Cain would eat those pieces too.


    Ivy quickly covered a lid on the lunchbox.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Cain mumbled, ¡°Of course I know to save some for Cory, I ain¡¯t gonna steal it, stop being so nervous!¡±


    ¡°Ha¨Cha ¡± Ivy squinted with a cunning smile, deftly shifting the focus, yet afraid Cain might not bite the


    bait. ¡°Your birthday¡¯s tomorrow, how about we take you fishing? Let¡¯s make it a secret mission, don¡¯t let


    your mom know!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cain was notoriously unlucky, nearly drowning twice. For this reason, Luna forbade him from ying


    near the water.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Catching tiny crabs by the river was already pushing the limits.


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, you call the shots!¡± Ivy replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Cain nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Liam wondered how Ivy could be even more easy¨Cgoing than him. Where did she learn all this?


    Wayne and Larkin watched the kids chat away through the window.


    ¡°Ivy is like a little sun.¡± Larkin praised genuinely as he watched Ivy, her cheeks smothered with sauce.


    1


    Wayne looked at her with loving eyes, ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s adorable and sensible.¡±


    As he finished, Ivy¡¯s gaze met his. Wayne immediately waved at her with a big smile.


    Ivy promptly raised both hands, Wayne made a big heart shape, and she blew him a kiss.


    Wayne burst outughing.


    ¡°Who can resist that?¡± Larkin also startedughing, ¡°If Erica and I could have such an adorable


    daughter in the future, I¡¯d have no regrets in life. They chatted away, seamlessly moving to the main


    topic.


    ¡°Have you been sleeping well these days?¡± Larkin asked.


    Wayne thought for a moment, ¡°I guess I have been, why?¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Larkin reached out.


    Wayne nced at lvy, who was still looking at him and blew two more kisses.


    Now Ivy had some basic medical knowledge, Wayne didn¡¯t want to worry her and signaled that he was


    going to talk to Larkin somewhere else. Ivy nodded in understanding and signed ¡°see you in a bit¡°.


    Out of Ivy¡¯s sight, Wayne gave his hand to Larkin.


    After diagnosing, Larkin found out that Wayne was clearly sleep¨Cdeprived. Why would he say he was


    sleeping okay?


    Normally, Wayne wouldn¡¯t hide such basic information if he wanted Larkin¡¯s help.


    ¡°Do you have a lot of dreams?¡± Larkin asked.


    Wayne thought for a moment, ¡°I can¡¯t really remember, I¡¯ve been feeling tired when I wake up recently,


    but can¡¯t recall any dreams.¡± Larkin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some sleeping pillster. Before the


    treatment, make sure to rest and sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need for thanks.¡± Larkin smiled, ¡°I will always be grateful that Mrs. Silverman stood by Erica¡¯s side


    during her toughest time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wayne responded, ¡°In the future, if you need any help, just say the


    word.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± Larkin nodded.


    They agreed on a time and ce for the first treatment after returning to H City, then left together.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    The woman named Madeleine Winters was dealing with multiple personality disorder.


    For the past few days, she¡¯s been held captive by her own family, going through all sorts of crazy


    ¡°treatments¡°. The fraudsters imed they needed to whip the evil spirits out of Madeleine. So, they


    whipped her countless times. Madeleine was barely hanging on, her other personalities naturally faded


    away.


    Her family, thinking they¡¯ve actually expelled the evil spirits, rewarded the fraudsters. The con artists


    took the money and vanished.


    Madeleine¡¯s mother Faustina was the first to notice something off about Madeleine


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She immediately rushed her to the hospital, only to find out that many of Madeleine¡¯s wounds were


    already infected.


    When Faustina tried to contact the fraudster again, his number had been disconnected.


    She reported it to the police.


    Without any pictures or real names of the fraudsters, the search was incredibly difficult.


    The little money they had left was scammed away.


    Madeleine¡¯s parents were devastated, originally nning to spend the leftover money on food they


    couldn¡¯t usually afford. After eating, they thought about ending it all.


    At that moment, a call came in from a monastery..


    Someone out there was willing to help Madeleine find a top¨Cnotch specialist, free of charge. With no


    other options, the family decided to give it a shot.


    After all, they were at the end of their rope. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?


    The afternoon Erica returned to Norhaven, the specialist made a long¨Cdistance call.


    They had heard about what the Winters family had been through and introduced themselves.


    As Faustina was listening, she was also checking them out online.


    Once she confirmed their credibility, she felt a glimmer of hope in the darkness.


    Then, Faustina made an appointment with the doctor.


    To make the process easier, they were ready to bring their team to H Country.


    Faustina was overwhelmed with gratitude.


    She immediately took a shower, put on clean clothes, made Madeleine her favorite mushroom soup,


    and rushed to the hospital.


    Upon reaching the hospital, she bumped into a woman, about the same age as her, her face covered in


    dust and her eyes vacant, wearily walked out.¡±


    ¡°Faustina, you¡¯re looking pretty chipper,¡± the woman Jeannie Oakley greeted.


    ¡°It¡¯s about what I told you yesterday,¡± Faustina¡¯s eyes welled up, ¡°someone¡¯s willing to help us!¡±


    Jeannie was taken aback, ¡°You guys got scammed once. I think you should stop trying. I¡¯ve decided


    not to treat my daughter Nadine. Just gonna chain her up at home, give her enough food and water,


    and just let her be¡­¡°.


    Jeannie¡¯s 19¨Cyear¨Cold daughter Nadine has a hereditary mental disorder.


    Their financial situation is much worse than the Winters. They¡¯re totally broke now.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a scam this time!¡± Faustina showed Jeannie the information she found about the doctor.


    ¡°Penn Lange, Professor of Psychology at Yale University¡­¡± Jeannie slowly read the introduction.


    Faustina took back her phone, ¡°I have to get this soup to Madeleine fast. I gotta go.¡±


    Jeannie nodded. She opened her mouth to say something, but Faustina had already dashed off.


    Jeannie stood there, pale and weak, like a character from a ck and white TV show.


    ¡°So foolish,¡± Jeannie nced at Faustina¡¯s retreating figure. It was not hard to understand why she had


    been swindled out of over a million dors, actually trusting information found online.¡±


    Jeannie started to think about what kind of chain she should buy to lock up Nadine.


    Nadine was incredibly strong now. If she broke free and hurt someone, Jeannie would be the one to


    suffer.


    Hmm¡­She¡¯d also need to cut down on Nadine¡¯s food.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Nadine needs to be starved until she can¡¯t put up a fight anymore¡­ That¡¯s what Jeannie had in mind.


    She walked towards Nadine¡¯s doctor¡¯s room.


    Living in this hospital is like burning money, she needed to get the discharge procedures done ASAP.


    Just as Rosalynn got back to the Scott family mansion, she received an international call from Penn.


    ¡°Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯ve gotten in touch with the patient, I¡¯ll be leading my team to E City tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dr. Penn.¡± Rosalynn politely responded, ¡°You know, E City is really close to H City, if you¡¯ve


    got some time, swing by and we can meet up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± Penn chuckled on the other end of the line,


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard of you and I¡¯d love to meet you in person.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The call ended.


    ¡°Was that the doctor?¡± Erica asked.


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He¡¯s gotten in touch with the patient, and he¡¯ll be on his way tonight.¡±


    1. 1.


    ¡°Wow! Luna¡¯s connections are really something, such an important person and he¡¯s setting off just like


    that!¡± Erica gave a thumbs¨Cup.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond.


    Luna and Penn didn¡¯t actually know each other.


    When Penn found out about the situation, the person he contacted wasn¡¯t Luna, but Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn had an instinct that Penn might need something from her or the Tesdal family.


    ¡°Is Max still on guard against President Silverman?¡± Erica asked while eating some watermelon, she


    turned her head to see Max eating watermelon at Ivy¡¯s door.


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°Hopefully, things will get better when Wayne gets back.¡°¡±


    1


    ¡°Has Wayne already started getting involved in the Silverman Group¡¯s work?¡± Erica nced at the


    closed study door.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°He¡¯s got a knack for business, he just needs to think about things and he


    gets it.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Erica responded, ¡°I want to say something a bit selfish, even though you guys are married, I


    hope that you can focus your energy and abilities on your own business.¡±


    Erica has known Wayne for over a decade, she watched as he gradually tore down the Silverman


    Group that Maddie had under her control.


    She also knew that the core of Bane Corporation wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was Wayne.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As long as Wayne was back, no matter what position Rosalynn was in or how well she was doing, the


    people at the Silverman Group would only acknowledge Wayne.


    Erica didn¡¯t have the best impression of Wayne.


    She watched as Rosalynn was bought by Wayne, watched as Rosalynn endured the anger and


    revenge Wayne originally had for Olivia Whaley, and watched as Wayne gave Rosalynn the silent


    treatment for a long time.


    In Erica¡¯s mind, Wayne¡¯s greatest love was always himself.


    So, of course, Erica hoped that Rosalynn could have her own business empire, instead of working her


    ass off for the Silverman Group.


    When times are good, it¡¯s all fine, but what if things go south?


    Rosalynn was much softer than Wayne.


    Most of the time, she might end up with nothing.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Erica, having finished her watermelon, got up and brushed off her knees, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    take the kitten home. Haven¡¯t had a decent sleep these past few days, I need to go home and rest.¡±


    Erica and Larkin had been in the monastery these past few days, with Rosalynn taking care of the


    kitten.


    Under the care of the little ones, the kitten got healthier and healthier over the week.


    The kitten was in Ivy¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    As Erica walked by, she saw a bunch of little ones deep in conversation.


    The chatter ceased immediately at the sound of Erica¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± Erica asked, stepping over Max. ¡°Max, you can¡¯t be sozy. Move a bit! I


    might have long legs, but what about the kiddos? How can they step over you?¡±


    Max gave a low growl and rolled over for Erica.


    ¡°Erica, are you taking the kitten home?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Yep, if I leave it here any longer, it¡¯ll turn into a piglet!¡± Erica said, scooping up the snoozing kitten.


    The kitten opened its eyes in a daze.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back to sleep,¡± Erica patted its head.


    The kitten shifted and continued to sleep in Erica¡¯s arm.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯lle visit you, kitty!¡± Ivy waved, showing no intention of keeping the kitten.


    ¡°What were you guys whispering about?¡± Erica asked, looking suspicious.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ivy shook her head.


    The rest of the kids, except for Cain, didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Better not be!¡± warned Erica, ¡°Or I have to punish you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing!¡± Ivy waved her off.


    Erica wouldn¡¯t really hit her! At most she¡¯d be sent to the corner for a time¨Cout. Ivy had experience with


    that.


    ¡°Okay then¡± Erica ruffled Ivy¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m off then.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± lvy waved obediently.


    Once Erica was gone, Ivy let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That was close! I¡¯m d we pulled it off, Cain, or no fishing for you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ivy!¡± Cain said sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re family!¡± Ivy dered.


    ¡°I better get going, or my mom wille looking for me!! Cain checked his watch.


    ¡°Okay, off you go!¡± Ivy nodded.


    Luna¡¯s punishment was no joke!


    Max stepped aside as Cain left, clearing a path for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading home.¡± Cain might be a bit slow, but he was polite. Before leaving, he went to say


    goodbye to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Rosalynn stuffed some snacks in his hand for him to share with his younger brother.


    Cain happily went home.


    Halfway there, he had eaten most of the snacks. But he remembered Rosalynn¡¯s words and saved two


    pieces for his brother.


    Just as he was thinking what a great brother he was, he saw a womaning from behind the rockery,


    rushing towards the guest area.


    Cain found the woman familiar, but couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    Recently, the Scott family weed a new member, Trista and there were a lot of guests visiting.


    Cain tried to recall who she was but gave up eventually.


    Since she was heading towards the guest rooms, she must be a visitor.


    Later, Cain returned home.


    Cain was celebrating his birthday a few months early, and Luna was taking it very seriously. Everything


    was set up, including a long table in the yard.


    She told Cain the day before that the table was for desserts.


    She had booked the best pastry chef, and the desserts would be delivered first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    ¡°Did you enjoy yourself today?¡± Luna turned around to see Caining back. She crossed her arms


    and asked.


    Cain had left after breakfast and didn¡¯t return until sunset.


    ¡°Sure did! Didn¡¯t you tell me to learn from Ivy and the kids? I spent the whole day learning!¡± Cain


    replied, feigning seriousness. ¡°What did you learn then?¡± Luna quizzed.


    Cain hesitated, not daring to meet Luna¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know I¡¯m not that smart. I forgot everything I learnt


    today..¡±


    Luna barely held back augh.


    ¡°You¡¯re always making excuses!¡± Luna shook her head, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for


    dinner.¡±


    1


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cain bolted off like he was running for his life. Luna shook her head helplessly.


    She didn¡¯t have high expectations for Cain, the money she and Newell made was more than enough


    for Cain. So, as long as he was happy, that was fine.


    But she couldn¡¯t just let him run wild with his education. Otherwise, there¡¯d be a spendthrift in the Scott


    family.


    That was her thought.


    At this moment, her phone rang. The number was unknown, but for some reason, Luna had a hunch


    about who it was.


    She answered the call.


    ¡°Is this Miss Luna?¡± A strange woman¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Your father, Jordon Baldie, requests to speak with you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Luna paused for a moment, ¡°Alright.¡±


    A momentter, Jordon¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Luna, why haven¡¯t you found me awyer like I asked?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have legal aid?¡± Luna asked coldly.)


    ¡°What good is that? Hurry up and find me a decentwyer, aren¡¯t all the Scott familywyers top¨C


    notch?!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with the Scott family?¡± Luna retorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m taking this call to tell you


    that because of the pain you caused me and mom, you lost


    the right to call yourself my father a long time ago. Don¡¯t try to contact me again. I won¡¯t give you any


    money.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Jordon yelled in terror, ¡°Luna, I was wrong! It was all my fault! It was that wicked woman who


    seduced me!!¡±


    Luna remained silent.


    Jordon quickly added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me money. Can you help me find your sister, Jennifer


    Baldie? Get her to sell the house and find me awyer!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Jennifer¡¯s on the run for


    fraud,¡± Luna scoffed.


    ¡°Fraud?¡± Jordon stuttered.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said everything I need to. Don¡¯t expect me to answer your calls again.¡±


    ¡°Luna!¡±


    Ignoring Jordon¡¯s angry shouting, Luna coldly hung up. The air was still muggy after sunset, she let out


    a long sigh..


    Finally, she was able topletely sever ties with her awful biological family.


    She had a general understanding of the case against Jordon.


    He was charged with multiple crimes. Whether he¡¯d live to see the day he got out of prison was


    questionable.


    As for Jennifer, Luna had also tried to locate her.


    Not because she wanted to help Jennifer, but because knowing someone harboring a deep grudge


    against her was lurking in the shadows was unnerving.


    What a hassle.


    Ever since Jordon¡¯s incident, Jennifer seemed to have vanished off the face of the earth.


    No bank records or ID records were left behind.


    The hired private investigator even told her, ¡®If this situation continues, the person you¡¯re looking for is


    most likely in grave danger, or may have even passed away!

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Luna was thoroughly disgusted with the Baldie family¡¯sck of character.


    Compared to Jennifer, who was like a ticking time bomb, she¡¯d rather Jennifer just drop dead in silence.


    ¡°Luna¡± Newell¡¯s voice pulled Luna out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready¡± Luna looked towards Newell


    Sometimes, she was really grateful that fate had brought Newell into her life.


    Otherwise¡­she might never be able to escape the shadow of the Baldie family


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Newell, sharp as a tack, noticed Luna¡¯s off mood and asked.


    ¡°I got a call from the prison, Jordon wants me to get him awyer.¡± Luna didn¡¯t hide anything.


    Newell unconsciously knitted his brows.


    ¡°I turned him down, told him not to call anymore.¡± Luna patted Newell¡¯s arm, ¡°Go wash up for dinner.


    Newell nodded.


    Walking away, he pulled out his phone and sent a message.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing my wife because of Jordon.¡±


    Soon, a reply came, ¡°Understood. Jordon¡¯s legal aidwyer contacted Ms. Luna today, it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Newell put his phone away after replying


    ¡°Dad¡± Cain, freshly washed, came out, saw Newell, and immediately ran over to hug him.


    ¡°I heard from your mom that you had a lot of fun today, huh?¡± Newell tapped Cain¡¯s nose, ¡°Did you


    enjoy yourself?¡±


    Cain nodded vigorously, ¡°I had so much fun, I really like ying with Ivy and the others!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Newell suddenly remembered, a few days ago when he apanied Kate to a meeting, she couldn¡¯t


    resist the girl¡¯s clothes she saw in the mall and ended up buying them all for Ivy


    As she was buying, Kate murmured, ¡°Ivy¡¯s so beautiful and smart, if one of my grandsons could marry


    her¡­ I could die happy¡±


    Newell looked at Cain.


    Cain wasn¡¯t exactly a genius, but he was a pretty kid. If he lost some weight, he¡¯d definitely be a locker!


    if Cain could be with the Silverman family¡¯s Ivy in the future, not to mention financial strength, the Scott


    family would definitely treat Ivy well.


    Rosalynn and Wayne were really nice people, they wouldn¡¯t look down on Cain just because he wasn¡¯t


    smart¡­.


    ¡°Cain!¡± Newell pinched Cain¡¯s face, ¡°Do you like Ivy?¡±


    ¡°do, lvy¡¯s amazing


    ¡°Then you should be good to lvy, you should marry her when you¡¯re older


    Newell tried to nt this idea in Cain¡¯s mind


    But¡­


    ¡°No, no, no Cain shook his head vigorously


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you like hy? Newell was confused


    Cain said seriously, ¡°ivy and I are like siblings, and besides, what¡¯s so great about having a wife? Your


    wife hits you and doesn¡¯t give you pocket money!¡±


    Newell was speechless.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve been punished by mom Cain pouted


    discontentedly, giving off a you can¡¯t fool-me vibe.


    Newell¡¯s cool image gradually disappeared


    He pped Cain¡¯s butt and pushed him away, ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    With that Newell stormed off


    Dad how could you yell at me like that! Im your son!¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Since Wayne was all set to gradually take over the business at the Silverman Group. Sean, who¡¯s been


    busy handling the Ind Project at Tranquil Bay, decided to head back to H City after wrapping up his


    work.


    Sean knew about Wayne¡¯s memory loss


    So, he offered to stick around and help Wayne out until he¡¯s fully in charge of the Silverman Group.


    Rosalynn was super grateful for this and gave him a hefty mid-year bonus that left him stunned.


    Before dinner, Wayne and Sean wrapped up a long video conference.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Rosalynn asked, standing in front of Wayne¡¯s desk.


    Wayne looked at her and answered with a smile, ¡°It went well. I just went with my gut, didn¡¯t have to


    think too much.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you love to show off!¡± Rosalynn reached out her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner¡±


    Wayne got up.


    The Scott family knew Wayne needed rehab, so they set up a special room for his recovery.


    Every other day, therapists like Larkin would give him physiotherapy.


    His leg was doing pretty well after more than a month, so he didn¡¯t need a walking stick anymore. But


    he still felt a bit clumsy, so he stuck with the stick.


    ¡°Sean mentioned we need to have a group meeting about the Ind Project before heading back to H


    City,¡± Wayne said as they walked.


    ¡°Yep, once the meeting¡¯s done, we¡¯ll head back to H City: Rosalynn calmly replied.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wayne squeezed her hand, ¡°Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll take you to see the Coral Sea in a boat.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne


    She remembered Zenobia Quin mentioning her and Wayne once visited the Coral Sea alone.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°But, President Silverman, do you know how to row a boat?¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t President Silverman do? President Silverman can do anything. Wayne said with augh.


    For a moment, Rosalynn felt like she was seeing the old Wayne again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Silverman, you¡¯re the best, Rosalynn yed along.


    Wayne was obviously in a good mood today.


    Meanwhile, Ivy was in Cory¡¯s room.


    Seeing Rosalynn and Wayneing out of the house from the wide-open window, she rushed out.


    In her hurry, Ivy tripped over the doorstep and almost fell.


    This startled Wayne, and he immediately dropped his cane and rushed over


    ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡¯ Wayne asked, tapping the doorstep.


    ¡°No!¡± Ivy eximed, pulling Wayne¡¯s hand away. ¡°Dad, the doorstep doesn¡¯t hurt, but your hand will!


    Cory came to the door, nced at the melodramatic scene between Wayne and Ivy, then looked


    helplessly at a simrly helpless Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn just shrugged


    Tm fine,¡± Wayne held Ivy gently, patting her back, ¡°Ivy, slow down when you walk. We¡¯re not going


    anywhere. If you fall, your mom and I will be really worried¡± tvy, mimicking Wayne, patted his back and


    giggled, ¡°Okay, okay, I got it


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rosalynn shook her head in resignation, ¡°If you two keep up this schmaltzy act, our food¡¯s


    going to get cold¡±¡±


    Soon, Ivy was up and hurrying to dinner.


    Cory stepped out


    Wayne watched him nervously, as if he might fall.


    Wayne thought the old Scott family house had ridiculously high doorsteps!


    In reality, they werepletely normall


    ¡°Dad¡± Cory looked up at Wayne, ¡°That wasn¡¯t cool¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    ¡°Ivy¡¯s a big girl now, she can pick herself up even after a fall, Cory spoke seriously. You smothering her


    like this, it¡¯s gonna make her soft. And that¡¯s no good¡± Cory used to be like this too.


    He would get all wound up over any little thing concerning Ivy, but after Ivy started school, she¡¯s gone


    from crying for help at even the slightest problem to being a quick leader in her little groups. Even with


    a badly injured arm, she won¡¯t shed a tear as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt.


    When she dered she would be top of her ss, she studied her butt off and, in the end, she really


    dide out on top.


    His sister Ivy, just as he said, has be a tough little girl.


    And that¡¯s a good thing. He hopes Ivy can stay tough and strong


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wayne was somewhat taken aback by Cory¡¯s stern lecture.


    He instinctively looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn just shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with your father-son talk.¡±


    Wayne then turned to Cory


    ¡°I got it,¡± he squeezed Cory¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to hold back, to not overprotect you guys.¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    Satisfied with the answer, the starving Cory slowly walked towards the dining room,


    Rosalynn handed Wayne his cane.


    Wayne stood up, somewhat resigned, ¡°Cory probably thinks I¡¯ve let Ivy down.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Rosalynn hooked her arm through his, ¡°Cory¡¯s just sharing his experience with Ivy


    with you. Since she was born, she¡¯s been with Cory because I was so busy with work. She depended


    on him a lot, and Cory doted on her.¡±


    Wayne listened quietly


    ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, Cory¡¯s always gentle. The few times he¡¯s argued with me were all for lvy. Even


    Granny Hnia couldn¡¯t reprimand his sister Ivy. Later, when we returned to H Country, back to you


    they started school, and Cory saw tvy¡¯s independent side after she left him. It took some getting used


    to, but Cory¡¯s good at not being stubborn. He saw Ivy¡¯s growth and changes.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°He realized that overprotecting isn¡¯t right. Ivy needs to grow on her own,


    not live under her family¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°Tunderstand,¡± Wayne nodded.


    Tears welled up in Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, ¡°Talking about it, it¡¯s sad to realize how fast our children are


    growing¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Wayne wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist


    ¡°You¡¯re right, once the kiddos are grown, we can have our own world!¡±


    Rosalynn smiled at Wayne, and Wayne smiled back at her


    These are the best of times.


    Suddenly, the sound of dripping water filled with a damp smell echoed in Wayne¡¯s ear


    Wayne¡¯s hand gripping the cane unconsciously tightened.


    But that strange feeling disappeared the next second.


    The family finished dinner.


    They originally nned to take a family walk to digest the meal,


    But then Rosalynn got a sudden call from Jered Ventures for an emergency meeting


    They nned to let Jaime and Wayne take the kids for the walk


    But when Rosalynn couldn¡¯t go, Wayne instantly decided not to go either


    Jaime didn¡¯t mind, he couldn¡¯t have as much fun with the kids if Wayne was there anyways, so, Jaime


    took the kids and the dog and happily set off Wayne didn¡¯t disturb Rosalynn¡¯s work


    He just sat on a lounge chair in the corridor, starting to check thetest financial news


    Coincidentally today¡¯s financial news was about people andpanies he knew.


    The Strand Groupheld an extraordinary general meeting yesterday, sacking Jacob Strand¡¯s father,


    Graham Strand from his chairman position


    but the Strand family¡¯s share in the Strand Group remained unchanged


    Now the Strand Group hasn¡¯t officially announced this news to the public

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    After a quick nce at the news, Wayne moved on to other financial reports.


    The issues with the Strand Group aren¡¯t something you can just sort out by swapping out the chairman.


    The internal struggles of the Strand Group are fiercer than a catfight


    In the past, the Strand family, as thergest shareholder, kept all the forces within thepany at a


    stalemate


    But now, the original heir of the Strand Group, Jacob, has given up his inheritance, breaking that


    bnce.


    The struggle between various factions escted rapidly, and it¡¯s feared that the removal of the


    chairman is just the beginning. Without a new bnce point, Strand Group is bound to eventually fall


    apart.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman.¡±


    While Wayne was engrossed in his newspaper, a young voice called from the doorway


    Looking up, it was the same kid,


    Wayne nced at Rosalynn¡¯s room, grabbed his cane, and shuffled towards the door.


    ¡°You looking for me?¡± Wayne asked.


    He had seen the boy twice in the past few days, always in a crowd, probably tagging along with his


    family


    ¡°Yup!¡± the boy nodded, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, Mr. Silverman, can I get your contact info?¡±


    Wayne thought for a moment, ¡°Does your family need my help with anything?¡±


    The boy shook his head, then lowered his eyes, ¡°You saved me, and you listen to me not many people


    listen to me.¡± Wayne looked at him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The boy had previously shared his story, which was eerily simr to Wayne¡¯s.


    There was also a time¡­ when no one would listen to Wayne


    Wayne took out his phone, opened WhatsApp


    The boy quickly added Wayne¡¯s ount, excited as if he¡¯d just hit the jackpot


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, when I get back, I¡¯ll make time toe see you!¡± He looked at his phone, then back at


    Wayne, his face lighting up. Wayne nodded, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°H City!¡±


    Wayne paused, then nodded, Tm from H City too, you can reach out if you ever need anything¡±


    ¡°Ok¡± The boy, having gotten Wayne¡¯s contact info, looked like he¡¯d just won the lottery


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, my grandma is waiting for me over there, I¡¯ll head over there first, we¡¯ll stay in touch!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    The boy ran off excitedly


    Wayne shook his head with a smile, preparing to turn around and go back


    But as he turned, he saw Cory and Ivy rushing back


    ¡°What happened?¡± Wayne humed over


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing! Nothing¡± Jaime said, while urging the kids, ¡°Go take a bath, then wait in my room!¡±


    ¡°Yay! I love ying cards with your by hopped around excitedly


    Wayne had long since forbidden Jaime from ying card games with the kids.


    ¡°Go on Jaime urged


    Everyone but Molly headed back.


    ¡°Molly, go on!¡± Jaime urged


    Molly nced at the three people in the distance, gave Jaime a meaningful look, and said, ¡°I saw it¡¯


    Jaime immediately tumed pale What did you see?¡±


    Thats a dead man foot Molly said nkly. Tve seen a lot of dead mens fort that one just now was


    swollen from water inmwrINNA.¡±

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Molly¡¯s tone was very calm, but Wayne¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    He immediately shot a sharp look at Jaime.


    Jaime instantly felt a chill down his spine, he said solemnly, ¡°We were ying by the lotus pond gazebo


    just now, Ivy mentioned smelling a foul odor, and when I took a closer look, I indeed detected a stench.


    I thought maybe an animal had died in the pond, so I started searching subconsciously..¡±


    The scene in front of him was probably something Jaime would never forget in his life.


    His eyes first caught sight of a few flies buzzing around the lush lotus leaves.


    He instinctively walked towards it, and then he found a swollen, discolored human foot hiding under the


    lotus leaves.


    ¡°Did Ivy see it?¡± Wayne asked, his face turning sour


    ¡°No. As soon as I saw it, I blocked the kids¡¯ view. I picked Ivy up, grabbed Cory, and ran back Jaime


    quickly replied, ncing at theposed Molly, ¡°Molly, you were so close to me, did you also realize


    something was off about that smell?¡±


    ¡°I knew it was the stench of a corpse, so I sent Ivy, Cory and Liam to look on the other side¡± Molly


    responded, ¡°1 know who¡¯s the dead one!¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Jaime was dumbfounded, a thought suddenly struck him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±


    Molly looked at him with clear eyes, Tm just a regr elementary school student now, I don¡¯t kill


    people.¡±


    Jaime subconsciously became prejudiced towards Molly.


    ¡°The pants on the corpse, I¡¯ve seen them before¡± Molly continued, ¡°It belongs to the butler who has


    been missing for two days¡±


    ¡°The butler has been missing for two days? How did you know?¡± Jaime asked, shocked, while


    simultaneously shooting a message to Baillie


    He had already sent Baillie a message as soon as he found the body.


    This time, he added the information that the deceased might be the butler.


    ¡°Besides being a good student, my duty also includes protecting Cory and Ivy, so I keep a sharp eye on


    the people around them. The butler used to show up every morning, but he hasn¡¯t appeared for the


    past two days.¡± Molly answered


    ¡°You¡¯re something! if it really is the butler, I owe you big time


    ¡°No need.¡± Molly calmly finished, ncing in the direction they came from, ¡°If the coroner doesn¡¯t make


    it here soon and you need to determine the cause of death, you can ask my father, Felix. He¡¯s a pro. I¡¯ll


    head back in.¡±


    Without waiting for Wayne and Jaime¡¯s agreement, Molly simply walked away.


    ¡°Thank God we kept Molly around Jaime was as white as a sheet, his lips turning blue, his hand


    holding the phone was shaking, ¡°During your disappearance, a killer broke into the house and almost


    killed Cory and Ivy, it was thanks to Molly stalling the killer that bought everyone some time!¡±


    As he spoke, Jaime gave himself a p


    ¡°I actually suspected her of murder¡­ I¡¯m such an ass!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne said, ¡°Call all the security personnel from the convalescent center back, and make


    sure Rosalynn, Cory, and ivy are safe before leaving the Scott family¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ve already called Felix back


    Upon receiving the message, Felix immediately returned from the hospital with his tearn.


    Baillie also returned.


    Upon hearing this, he immediately ordered someone to set up a high fence around that area of the


    pond


    The body was soon retrieved from the water, it was indeed the butler.


    Felix followed Baillie to examine the body


    ¡°The hot weather these days will elerate the dposition of the body. Felix covered his mouth


    and nose, estimated based on the number of maggots on the body, ¡°He probably died the night before


    last, doesn¡¯t look like he drowned identally. I suspect he was drugged and then pushed into the


    water while unconscious Looks like a murder case, I can¡¯t move the body, we have to wait for the


    coroner to confirm the cause of death¡±


    Baillie seemed very imitated.


    Yesterday when Kate went to the convalescent center, the casually mentioned that the butler had gone


    back to his hometown due to some personal mattersT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Late at night, the butler sent a message asking for leave and seemed to have left directly


    Thankfully, the Scott family has four butlers. This butler was mainly in charge of the Scott family¡¯s daily


    diet, and there were no issues with the guests care At that time, Baillie found it a bit odd.


    The butler has always been a very meticulous person, having worked in the Scott family for over thirty


    years without ever making such hasty decisions


    However, all of Baillie¡¯s attention was on Paige at the moment.


    He simply had his people investigate if anything had happened at the butler¡¯s home.


    The details of everyone who worked in the Scott family had to be thoroughly documented, including


    information about their family members, which made searching very convenient.


    When the butler¡¯s family received the call, they were also puzzled because nothing had happened at


    home


    However, they mentioned that the butler had an old friend who had suddenly died from a cerebral


    hemorrhage a couple of days ago, and the butler might have gone to attend the funeral.


    So, Baillie stopped further investigation.


    Unexpectedly¡­ the butler was found dead in the Scott family¡¯s lotus pond.


    ¡°What the hell? Who¡¯s got the balls to kill someone on the Scott family¡¯s turf


    When Kate came back and heard about the death of the butler who had worked here for thirty years,


    she was furious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this happened during a happy time for the Scott family! Someone¡¯s deliberately trying to


    mess with us!¡± ke was also pissed off.


    ¡°Newell, have you contacted the butler¡¯s family?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were a bit red, ¡°He was a pir of our


    household, no matter the cause of his death in the Scott family. we are responsible. We can¡¯t


    shortchange his family in terms ofpensation, got it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡± Kate was both heartbroken and angry.


    Such big news was naturally impossible to hide from Rosalynn, after she finished work and came out,


    she saw Felix.


    ¡°Why are you back from the rehabilitation center?¡± Rosalynn asked in surprise.


    Then, she was surprised to find that not only was Felix back, but all the security staff sent to the


    rehabilitation center had also returned


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Felix quickly exined the situation.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed there Rosalynn rarely lost her temper, if the attacker was targeting Paige, aren¡¯t


    you ying right into their hands?¡±


    ¡°I asked them toe back.¡± Wayne came out of the children¡¯s room.


    At this point, all the kids were ying games in Jaime¡¯s room, which was the furthest in


    ¡°Wayne, you.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s anger got stuck in her throat, she told Felix, ¡°You guys need to go back


    immediately!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Baillie has already returned to the rehabilitation center with people, there will be no problem there.


    The killer hasn¡¯t been found yet, and the situation is unclear Here we have four kids¡­ I can¡¯t leave


    them unprotected¡±


    For the first time, Felix disobeyed Rosalynn¡¯s orders


    ¡°The rehabilitation center has a direct elevator and a fire escape, it¡¯s easy to defend. The situation in


    the Scott family is different because there are too many misceneous guests,¡± Wayne walked over, ¡°I


    definitely need to ensure your and the kids¡¯ safety first.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, pulling out her phone to message Baillie


    However, she found that Baillie had already sent her a message an hour ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Paige, keep your bodyguard with Cory and Ivy¡±

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Rosalynn¡¯s lips were tightly pressed.


    Just then, a cheer from Ivy¡¯s victorious game came from Jaime¡¯s room.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jaime acting fast, Cory and Ivy would¡¯ve seen that corpse,¡± Wayne reminded.


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand trembled slightly at this.


    ¡°I get it,¡± she took a deep breath.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rosalynn replied to Baillie¡¯s message, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Baillie responded quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stick with Paige and Trista, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Baillie was always reliable. Rosalynn¡¯s worries were quickly eased


    ¡°How¡¯s Enca?¡± Rosalynn inquired.


    ¡°Mr. Carter probably hasn¡¯t got the news yet, Felix replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably better, so Erica won¡¯t be scared tonight,¡± Rosalynn said, looking at Wayne, ¡°Stay here


    with Cory and Ivy. I¡¯m going to check it out¡± Wayne looked serious, Til go with you then.¡±


    ¡°Stay, if the kids need their parents, someone should be here Rosalynn said, patting Wayne¡¯s back,


    then turned to Felix, ¡°Youe with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    For the first time, Felix was going against Rosalynn¡¯s wishes, he was fearful too.


    Rosalynn seemed like a nice person, but Felix knew from experience that when she got angry, she was


    downright temifying and destructive.


    It was getting dark outside, Rosalynn walked with long strides.


    To break the awkward silence, Felix started the conversation, ¡°Molly really gives me a headache


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn nced at him.


    In Rosalynn¡¯s eyes, there was no child easier to handle than Molly


    ¡°When Jaime discovered the body this afternoon, he was with Molly Felix answered,


    Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°When I got back, Molly ran over to me and told me how they found the body, said she smelled death


    and knew someone had died, even asked me about the condition of the body, if I could determine the


    cause of death¡­ She wasn¡¯t scared at all¡±


    Felix sometimes imagined Molly being frightened, crying in his arms saying ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m scared¡±


    ¡°Also, Molly recognized the body as the butler¡¯s as soon as she saw it, said she recognized his pants.


    Felix continued.


    ¡°Molly is pretty sharp,¡± Rosalynnmented, ¡°You were the one who nurtured these skills in her. Why


    are you bothered?¡±


    Felix looked down and said sincerely, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve seen her as a little girl for too long. I had forgotten


    the tough times we went through together¡±


    ¡°Well, forget it, Molly won¡¯t have to live like that again, thanks to you.¡±


    Felix was taken aback.


    1 don¡¯t me you for today Rosalynn continued, ¡°Keep it up, Cory and Ivy¡¯s safety should always be


    your top priority¡±


    Paige no longer needed Rosalynn¡¯s support or protection, she had her own rock


    ¡°Got ¡°Felix replied immediately


    As they were talking, Rosalynn was nearing the lotus pond.


    The air smelled slightly of decay


    Rosalynn crinkled her nose unconsciously


    ¡°Howe the surveince didn¡¯t capture anything?¡±

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Rosalynn had just arrived at Kate¡¯s when she heard Kate¡¯s angry roar.


    ¡°I invested a significant amount of wealth in the security system of this residence, and yet at a critical


    moment, you¡¯re telling me that it didn¡¯t capture any information?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re investigating the system¡¯s failure that night, we¡¯ll surely provide you with a satisfactory


    exnation!¡±


    ¡°What sort of satisfactory exnation can you give me when you¡¯ve missed the crime scene?¡± Kate¡¯s


    anger was unprecedented.


    That¡¯s when Rosalynn stepped in.


    ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re here.¡± Kate¡¯s fury subsided a bit.


    Til get Jaime to take a lookter.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°Did the whole park¡¯s surveince go awry?¡±


    The staff in charge of the security system looked crestfallen, ¡°Only the surveince in thekeview area


    was turned off after 8 pm that night, we¡¯re still not sure if it was human intervention or system failure.


    With such arge park, only thekeview area had this issue, I think we can rule out the possibility of a


    system failure.¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°Get all the security staff on duty that night for questioning. The security


    room has surveince, right? Check all the footage before 8pm.


    ¡°Get on it now!¡± Kate yelled at the security team leader.


    The leader looked pale, ¡°We¡¯re already notifying all the security on patrol that night¡­ there¡¯s nothing on


    the security room footage either.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s gaze was sharp.


    The team leader was sweating bullets.


    The security of the Scott family has always been top-notch, never had any incidents over the years.


    It was easy for everyone to let their guard down.


    Sometimes the security team would chill out in the security room, watching movies and rest.


    To avoid being caught on camera, they¡¯d turn off the surveince in the room, sometimes they¡¯d forget


    to turn it back on, and it could be off for half a month.


    Since nothing had ever happened, no one noticed.


    Recently, the Scott family had a big event, lots of guests, the security team leader had specifically


    reminded that the surveince in the security room must be on, no more chixing and movie watching,


    at least not until this period was over.


    But who would¡¯ve thought¡­ that night, one of the guys on duty won the lottery, he was thinking of


    celebrating with his buddies, so he turned off the surveince in the room, thinking someone else would


    turn it back on.


    And then something happened that night.


    1 see, they were negligent, weren¡¯t they?¡± Rosalynn asked sinctly when the other party remained


    silent.


    Kate couldn¡¯t help butugh out of anger.


    ¡°Get all the people on duty that night.¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve located most of them, there are two we can¡¯t reach yet, I¡¯ve already sent people to their homes.


    the security team leader hurriedly said.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Working for the Scott family paid very well, much more than working inpanies.


    The Scotts were very generous, they¡¯d give out very generous gifts for holidays and such.


    He definitely didn¡¯t want to lose this job, but at this point, all he could do was to appear more proactive.


    heard Ivy almost saw the body, is that right?¡± Kate asked sadly when Rosalynn came to her side, ¡°The


    butler was very fond of Ivy, he was a good man¡­¡± Kate wiped away a tear


    The now deceased butler was very reliable, he understood the master¡¯s thoughts very well.


    He had never made a mistake in the past thirty years


    But now he¡¯s suddenly gone it¡¯s a bit hard to swallow


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat dinner, shall I make somebread you like?¡± ke asked gently


    Kate waved her hand, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite, don¡¯t bother


    Just then Luna hurried over after putting the kids to bed


    The moment Rosalynn saw her, a name suddenly popped into her mind

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Luna quickly walked up to Kate.


    Kate lifted her eyes, looking exhausted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Luna replied, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Kate waved her hand dismissively.


    Rosalynn suddenly spoke up, ¡°Luna, how¡¯s the security situation at your end?¡±


    ¡°With such a big incident, Newell has already dispatched people here, don¡¯t worry, everything is under


    control. Luna answered.


    This only made Kate even more furious.


    ¡°I have to find this murderer who dared to kill in my house!¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak, Luna turned to look at her.


    Their eyes met, as if understanding each other¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°You and ke should eat something. Rosalynn and I are going to the police to get some information


    and see if we can find some useful clues.¡± Luna gently said, ¡°You need to eat something. You have to


    see Paige and Trista tomorrow, they¡¯ll definitely worry if they see you like this.¡±


    Kate¡¯s expression shifted slightly, she nodded and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    Then, Luna and Rosalynn left together.


    Once they were far enough away, Luna directly asked Rosalynn, ¡°Rosalynn, do you suspect anyone?¡±


    Seeing Luna getting straight to the point, Rosalynn directly responded, ¡°Have you heard anything from


    Jennifer?¡±


    w


    Rosalynn had only met Jennifer twice, but she felt that although Jennifer seemed very naive on the


    surface, Rosalynn was still worried that she mightmit terrible acts out of desperation, like taking


    revenge on Paige, especially after she disappeared.


    However, Rosalynn didn¡¯t specifically look for Jennifer.


    ¡°No¡±Luna shook her head, ¡°She disappeared suddenly after her scam was exposed, her bank card and


    ID haven¡¯t been used anywhere Speaking, she paused, ¡°You suspect her?¡±


    ¡°I thought she was a fool before. But to hide for over a month under the watch of so many people and


    not leave any clues¡­ Rosalynn pursed her lips. ¡°The butler was of average build, if the murderer was a


    man, he might not need to drug the butler first, he could just throw him directly into the lotus pond.¡±


    ¡°So, the murderer might be a woman.¡± Luna said in a deep voice, she subconsciously looked around.


    At night, the lights in the Scott family¡¯s backyard started toe on one by one.


    Could the murderer really be Jennifer?


    Rosalynn and Luna soon arrived near the crime scene.


    Damian, the squad leader in charge of this case, was acquainted with Luna.


    ¡°The coroner has already done a preliminary examination of the body and confirmed it was murder, this


    could getplicated.¡± Damian quickly walked


    over to say


    ¡°Damian, the Scott family will fully cooperate with your investigation.¡± Luna replied, ¡°But we hope this


    can be handled discreetly. As you know, we¡¯ve just weed a new member to the family, and guests


    from many countries havee to congratte us. We don¡¯t want to make a big fuss.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Damian nodded, ¡°I just heard from my colleagues that the surveince systems near the


    crime scene weren¡¯t on that night?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Luna frowned, ¡°We¡¯ve called back all the security staff on duty that night, but we haven¡¯t been


    able to contact two of them¡± ¡°You can¡¯t contact them?¡± Damian asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but they live nearby, and someone¡¯s gone to their houses to look for them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As soon as Luna finished speaking, someone hurried over it was the security team leader who had


    been scolded by Kate earlier ¡°We have a problem¡±


    By this time, the team leader¡¯s shirt was soaked through, his face pale as a sheet, obviously in great


    shock


    Rosatyris eyes darkened, as if the had guessed what had happened.


    The two missing secunty guards had been killed


    When the people the security team leader had sent to their homes knocked on their doors, there was


    no response no matter how hard they knocked

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    They checked the window, but the window was shut tight, curtains drawn.


    At first, they thought the ce was empty, but one of the more experienced ones noticed something off


    about the situation at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He bent down for a closer look, finding something blocking the gap beneath the door.


    Leaning in closer, an all-too-familiar stench hit his nostrils.


    They knew that smell. They had just smelled it by the butler¡¯s corpse at the lotus pond.


    In a panic, they dialed 911.


    The local patrolling cops showed up and got a whiff of the smell, instantly realizing something was off.


    After they busted the door open, they found two dead bodies of the missing security guards in the living


    room and the bathroom.


    The air then was thick with humidity and heat. A downpour was in full swing.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, taking shelter from the rain.


    Felix came back shortly.


    ¡°The security guards were killed by cyanide poisoning,¡± he said as he got into the car, stating the cause


    of death.


    Tapping her knee, Rosalynn leaned back into the headrest and closed her eyes. After a moment of


    silence, she said, ¡°Killing someone in the Scott family¡¯s house without leaving a trace and even killing


    her aplices, I really underestimated her.¡±


    ¡°You mean Jennifer?¡± Felix looked skeptical.


    Everyone knew Jennifer was a dumb woman. In a TV drama, she¡¯d be the one whose evil ns get


    discovered and foiled by the protagonist in no time. How could she have offed the butler and two armed


    guards without anyone noticing?


    ¡°And who do you think did it?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Felix pondered. ¡°In murder cases, barring the psychos, there are only three possibilities:


    vengeance, passion, or money. I guess¡­ maybe it was some sort of dispute between the security


    guards and the butler? They might havemitted the murder together, then someone betrayed them,


    and they offed the traitor!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Felix, ¡°That¡¯s usible. How about we make a bet?


    ¡°A bet on what?¡± Felix looked puzzled.


    1 say the murderer is Jennifer. If I win¡­¡± Rosalynn thought for a moment, you help Calvin handle the


    fertilizers for three months.¡±


    The thought of dealing with the stinky fertilizers made Felix nauseous, but hispetitive spirit was


    sparked.


    ¡°And if I win?¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll get you the sports car you¡¯ve been eyeing¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Suddenly, Felix didn¡¯t seem to mind the stench of the fertilizers anymore.


    Rosalynn nodded, her gaze back on the heavy rain.


    Even if Jennifer was sneaky and careful, she had nowhere to run this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    The driver started the car slowly, heading towards the Scott family¡¯s residence,


    The rain kept pouring


    After the autopsy, the two bodies were quickly removed.


    The police were still investigating at the scene


    The heavy rain made the right pitch-ck, you could barely see your own fingers.


    Across the raging river, a woman in a ck raincoat watched the shing police lights across the river


    Her hand hanging by her side started trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    She had already wormed her way into the Scott family, but whether She couldn¡¯t get close at all!


    was at Luna¡¯s ce, or Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s yard, security was tighter than a drum.


    Her original n was toy low, wait for the kids toe out to y, there would always be some


    chance when they were not watched properly. But¡­ she was busted!


    That annoying, old butler spotted her straight away, even with her disguise.


    Seeing his wary eyes, fear and anger roared inside her¡­


    Why!


    Why had she sunk so low, her life was so miserable, her family was torn apart, parents became


    enemies and ended up in jail¡­.


    First, she became a scam artist, now she was forced to kill three people!


    Her life was totally ruined.


    But those who harmed her, they were still living the good life!


    Jennifer had seen Baillie from a distance.


    He dashed back for a quick visit, stayed for less than half an hour, and then hurried off again.


    The other servants always talked about how much Baillie loved his wife, Paige.


    Despite staying in the top-notch nursing home, every bite Paige ate was prepared by the Scott family.


    From ingredients to dishes, everything was personally prepared by Baillie.


    Hearing this, Jennifer felt like her heart was being ripped apart.


    All these should have been hers!


    That bitch Paige stole everything from her!!


    won¡¯t let this go just like that! Even if I die, I¡¯m taking you all down with me!¡±


    When Rosalynn returned to the Scott family¡¯s mansion, she went to see Kate again. By the time she


    got back to her ce, it was almost midnight. The rain had let up a bit.


    Rosalynn walked to the entrance with her umbre, and the scene before her warmed her heart.


    At the entrance, Wayne was holding Ivy, who was half-asleep. Jaime, holding Cory, sat beside him.


    ¡°Rosalynn!¡± Jaime called out softly


    Ivy immediately opened her eyes, sleepily looking at Rosalynn, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Rosalynn quickly walked over.


    ¡°What are you four doing out here?¡± Rosalynn touched each of them on the forehead. When she got to


    Wayne, she affectionately pinched his chin, ¡°Did you instigate this?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, with the rain so heavy and you not back, how could Cory and I sleep? We were so worried!¡±


    Ivy said, snuggling into Rosalynn¡¯s arms. Rosalynn simply picked her up.


    Ivy clung to Rosalynn like a ko.


    Rosalynn then looked at Cory.


    He was also sleepy, without his usual wise look, but rather, he seemed quite cute


    ¡°Take them back to their rooms to rest¡± Rosalynn ordered.


    Jaime immediately stood up


    He was eager to know the progress of the situation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    it might thunder tonight Cory, can you stay with Ivy?¡± Rosalynn looked at Cory


    Cory nodded


    Jaime immediately started praising. ¡°Cory is the best big brother in the whole world¡±


    After praising him, Rosalynn and Jaime carned the two kids back to Ivy¡¯s room


    The two of them usually sleep before ten, but tonight, they stayed upte The moment they hit the


    pillow, they fell asleep


    Max, the doy was pacing at the edge of the bed, wagging its tail Looking at Ma, Rosalynn gently


    stroked its head, Tm leaving them in your care¡±


    Max puzzled Rosalynns hand

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Rosalynn shed a smile before heading out with Jaime.


    Max chomped on his doggy bed, dragging it beside the human bed. He pawed it a few times, turned a


    circle, found afy spot, and curled up


    Rosalynn took a nce and gently closed the door.


    Wayne was left standing at the entrance.


    ¡°Did you find the murderer?¡± Jaime asked anxiously.


    Rosalynn started walking towards the living room.


    Only when they were a good distance away from the kids¡¯ room did she speak, ¡°No luck. Plus, we


    found two more bodies.¡±


    Jaime¡¯s knees buckled, then he got angry, ¡°Paige is still recovering! Who has the nerve to do this now!


    This is inhuman!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it in front of Paige, Rosalynn looked at Jaime.


    Jaime nodded hastily, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, I know what to say!¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s unpredictable, if Wayne and I are not here, you¡¯ll have to stay with the


    kids and celebrate Cain¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jaime obediently nodded.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste, go get some rest.¡± Rosalynn patted Jaime¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You too, don¡¯t overwork yourself or stay up toote!¡± Jaime grumbled.


    In the end, Jaime didn¡¯t return to his own room.


    He¡¯s usually quite brave, but the scene he saw at the lotus pond still scared him.


    After some thought, he went into Ivy¡¯s room.


    Heid a mattress on the floor and slept there.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Max, half-awake, saw Jaime also sleeping on the floor, picked up his doggy bed, dragged it beside


    Jaime, and continued his sleep leaning against Jaime. The rain stopped for a while, then started


    pouring again.,


    Rosalynn came out after a shower, and Wayne patiently dried her hair.


    After drying her hair, Wayne walked over to Rosalynn, bent down and asked, ¡°Were you mad at me this


    afternoon?¡±


    Rosalynn admitted honestly, ¡°A bit¡­


    ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Wayne continued.


    Rosalynn sighed, shook her head and said, ¡°You just wanted to protect me and the kids, what¡¯s wrong


    with that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is more important than you guys.¡± Wayne said earnestly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn held his hand, ¡°For a long time, it was just Paige and me protecting each other, I¡¯ve


    gotten used to protecting her in every way¡­ Now that Baillie is here, I should let go a bit, I can¡¯t steal


    Baillie¡¯s job.¡±


    Wayne dropped his eyelids, and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, stop ming yourself, go to sleep.


    Rosalynn was lying on one side of the bed. A small night light was left on the bedside.


    Wayne and Rosalynny in a tight embrace.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Rosalynn¡¯s breathing became steady


    Wayne, however, slowly opened his eyes in the dark.


    The sound of humid drops echoed in his ears again. Even amid the white noise of the heavy rain, it


    was still clear


    And this time, itsted longer than any other time before.


    It wasn¡¯t until the first light of dawn that Wayne slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    When Rosalynn woke up, Wayne was still asleep


    She nced at the time


    Ivy¡¯s voice faintly reached her from outside


    the shifted slightly. Wayne didnt wake up


    She moved his hand from her waist, got up, put on a light coat, and left the room


    ¡°Mommy¡± Ivy was always full of energy


    Sening Rosalynn, she immediately rushed over


    Rosalynn gently made a shushing gesture, ¡®daddy is still sleeping¡±


    by eximed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re usually the one who sleeps in!¡±


    Rosalynnughed helplessly. 1 work hard, sleeping a bit more doesnt hurt

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    ¡°Morning¡±¡± Cain popped up from somewhere.


    Although Cain was from a rich family and was highly regarded by the Scott family, his attire had always


    been in.


    He¡¯d often be seen in cheap clothing, his t-shirts and jeans washed till they were out of shape.


    All in all, his style could be summed up as simple and clean.


    But today, it was clear as day that Cain was dressed in something new and fancy, his hair carefully


    combed too.


    Rosalynn ruffled his hair, ¡°Morning. Cain, hold on a sec.¡±


    She then turned around to fetch a gift box for Cain, ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    Cain¡¯s eyes crinkled up in happiness.


    He epted the present with both hands, bowing politely as he said. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°No problem, go have fun!¡± Rosalynn turned to a smiling Ivy, ¡°It¡¯s Cain¡¯s birthday today, you¡¯re on duty


    to keep him happy, alright?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Ivy patted her chest in affirmation, then tugged at Cain¡¯s clothes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jaime¡¯s, let


    dad sleep in for a bit.¡±


    Cain awkwardly held onto his presents and gave a wave to Rosalynn, finally managing to keep up with


    Ivy¡¯s pace.


    Rosalynn could faintly hear Cain¡¯s mutter, ¡°Slow down!¡±


    She shook her head in amusement.


    Ivy¡¯s impatience was only growing as she got older!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She nced back at the bedroom.


    Wayne rarely gets to sleep in, she figured she¡¯d let him sleep for as long as he could.


    After freshening up, Rosalynn headed for the door.


    Felix was in mid-conversation with Ableson, but upon seeing Rosalynn, he ended it and walked over to


    her.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Felix looked grave, ¡°Jaime went to check the surveince foom early this morning, confirmed that the


    missing footage was not due to technical issues but was deliberately turned off, so there¡¯s definitely no


    surveince footage from the crime scene that night.¡±


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Also, the police checked all the surveince footage around the security guards residencesst night.


    There are mostly self-built houses in that area, and the surveince cameras were installed by the


    homeowners. Some cameras have been broken for a long time and haven¡¯t been repaired, so the


    useful data we got is very limited. But now we can confirm that a woman about 163cm tall visited the


    direction of the security guards¡¯ residence soon after the butler¡¯s death early that morning. And the


    same woman was seening from that direction after one o¡¯clock the next morning.¡± Felix handed


    over two surveince screenshots to Rosalynn.


    In both pictures, the woman had covered herself up thoroughly, no facial features were visible.


    ¡°She¡¯s familiar with the local surveince cameras, only this newly installed one caught her.¡± Felix took


    a pause, ¡°The height of Jennifer you suspected¡­ is 164cm.¡±


    ¡°Did you lose your sports car?¡± Rosalynn asked Felix,


    Felix tried to stay firm, ¡°As long as the suspect is not caught, the oue of this case can¡¯t be


    determined!¡±


    Rosalynn gave a small smile.


    ¡°Alright, we just need to ensure the safety of our people. After Cain¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ll head back to H City.


    With the current situation, even if the murderer has the ability to go invisible, they can¡¯t escape the


    police Rosalynn handed the phone back to Felix.


    ¡°Are you nning to go to the rehabilitation center?¡± Felix asked as he epted the phone.


    Before Rosalynn could answer, Erica came running over in a hurry.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Rosalynn waved at her.


    ¡°The butler¡¯s dead?¡± Erica ran to Rosalynn, looking as pale as a ghost.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Erica wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Who the heck would do something like that? Killing a 50-year-


    old man!*


    ¡°Do you want to go to the rehabilitation center?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Erica gave a small nod, then gritted her teeth in anger. The butler was such a good guy, so kind. Just a


    few days ago he was talking about his grandson¡¯s third birthday, trying to figure out what meaningful


    gift to buy for him!¡±


    Erica was pissed.


    Larkin came over too.


    Rosalynn nodded at him, then said to Erica, ¡°The cops will catch the murderer soon. Calm down a bit.


    When we see Paigeter, don¡¯t let her notice anything¡±


    ¡°I know¡±


    Erica¡¯s mom had a rough time when she gave birth to her. After delivery, she was always down and her


    milk dried up quickly, which indirectly led to her health not recovering well. Postpartum depression hit


    hard¡­


    So Erica has always been very concerned about Paige¡¯s mental state. Rosalynn left Felix behind and


    went with Erica to the retirement home.


    On the way, Rosalynn even stopped to buy Paige her favorite dessert.


    When the car entered the garage, security personnel who were not from the rehabilitation center came


    to inquire


    Upon seeing Rosalynn and Erica, they immediately let them pass with utmost respect.


    ¡°Mercenaries?¡± Erica whispered to Rosalynn.


    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Rosalynn drooped her eyelids andughed at herself. ¡°And here was, all worried and


    stealing so much of Baillie¡¯s work. Wonder if he holds a grudge against me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Erica¡¯s eyes lit up, taking it seriously. ¡°Baillie holds grudges?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Erica and lightly tapped her forehead. ¡°You believe everything I say? How would I


    know if he holds a grudge?¡±


    Erica rubbed her forehead. ¡°Well, if Wayne and Baillie kept a grudge book, it would be a death note!¡±


    Rosalynn burst outughing.


    ¡°So, if Mr. Carter kept a grudge book, what would it say?¡±


    Erica didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°A preaching list!¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, Wayne and Baillie kill people, and Larkin preaches to them for repentance?¡±


    Ericaughed so hard she almost doubled over.


    Afterughing, she lightly pped her cheek. The butler just died and here I am,ughing my head off.


    I¡¯m such a jerk¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn patted her back. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get justice for the butler.¡±


    ¡°Right


    Once the car was parked, they arrived at the elevator. There were a few people standing there,


    watching them warily


    After recognizing them, they rxed and let them pass


    Rosalynn casually asked, ¡°Any suspicious people?¡±


    ¡°Caught two paparazzi trying to sneak pictures, nothing else.¡± They replied.


    The Scott family¡¯s celebration this time was extraordinarily grand. The birth of Paige and Baillie¡¯s child


    was all over the inte.


    Baillie, being the hopeless romantic he is, has always been popr online


    Half a month ago, the news of Trista¡¯s birth even made the trending topics.


    Some inte celebrities and paparazzi, wanting to ride the wave, were doing everything they could to


    get a front-face picture of Trista

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Rosalynn nodded, ready to leave, but then seemed to remember something.


    ¡°What about that paparazzo who was caught?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Mr. Baillie let him go, but my guys say he¡¯s still lurking around the hospital.


    ¡°Can you guys catch him again?¡± Rosalynn smiled.


    With Baillie¡¯s meticulous care, Paige had recovered well. In her own words, she felt like she could go


    straight to a construction site to work. Paige knew that Rosalynn was about to return to H City and


    although Rosalynn hadn¡¯t left yet, she was already starting to miss her.


    Knowing Rosalynn wasing. Paige stood by the door, looking towards the elevator.


    Seeing this, Baillie said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t bear it, go back to H City with them. I¡¯ll arrange the


    rehabilitation center right now.¡±


    Paige of course wanted to go, but she quickly retorted, ¡°How could 17 Kate has invited so many


    guests¡­ I can¡¯t just hurt her feelings because she spoils me. That would be terrible¡±


    Baillie smiled helplessly.


    Just as he was about to say something, Paige saw Rosalynn and Erica stepping out of the elevator.


    Paige ran over immediately.


    ¡°Are you here to see me or to eat dessert?¡± Rosalynn waved something in her hand.


    Paige was even more excited, ¡°I¡¯m an adult and a mom now, I can have both!¡±


    Rosalynn handed the dessert to Paige with a smile.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The upstairs of the rehabilitation center looked no different than usual, but Rosalynn could keenly feel


    many eyes on her from the shadows. Pretending not to notice, she let Paige link arms with her as they


    walked towards the room.


    Baillie stood up.


    Rosalynn exchanged a nce with him, ¡°It seems like you have quite a few guests at your ce today,


    she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and help Kate with the hosting, and give us some space?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go help out, stop hovering around me!¡± Paige quickly waved him off.


    Baillie said helplessly, ¡°Alright¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you guys¡±


    Paige waved him off again.


    Baillie exchanged another look with Rosalynn,


    Rosalynn nodded, and Baillie reminded the nanny to give Paige her nourishing soup in half an hour,


    then left.


    At this point, Erica carefully picked up Trista.


    Trista had just finished being fed and was still awake, her bright eyes curiously watching Erica.


    When Erica yed with her, she began tough, causing everyone in the room tough along.


    ¡°I understand now, why you were so determined to never leave the baby¡¯s side after giving birth. I


    spend most of my waking hours watching Trista, it gets worse every day,¡± Paige leaned on Rosalynn¡¯s


    arm, resting her head on her shoulder.


    At this point, Paige choked up a bit, ¡°My mom was like this with me, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡± Rosalynn hugged her waist and whispered, ¡°Once Trista is a little older, you can take her to


    meet your parents. Trista¡¯s so cute, they¡¯ absolutely love her¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Paige took a deep breath, calming her slightly nervous emotions.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you looking at me and Trista so lovingly?¡± Erica joked


    Rosalynn and Paigeughed helplessly


    Good friends always have endless topics to talk about.


    Erica had lived abroad for a long time, but now that she was back home, she also had a nun to worry


    about

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Erica decided to take her nail polish brand national.


    Paige and Rosalynn were all for it. They talked over this for a good while


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn and Erica had lunch at Paige¡¯s ce.


    After lunch, Paige went to take a nap. When Paige was napping, Rosalynn and Erica went out


    The elevator hit the third floor.


    Just as they stepped out of the elevator, the morning shift bouncer downstairs came up to greet them.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, we got the guy over here.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Rosalynn gave a small nod and headed towards the room with a slightly ajar door.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t break any rules, we were outside the rehab center, yet you brought us in here, this ain¡¯t fair!


    I could sue you for false imprisonment


    As soon as she reached the door, Rosalynn heard the paparazzi¡¯s angryints


    ¡°We invited you guys over, how can you disrespect me and say we nabbed you?¡± said Rosalynn.


    The three paparazzi on the sofa inside the room immediately turned their heads towards the door.


    When they saw Rosalynn and Erica, their expressions went from confused, to doubtful, then shocked,


    and back to confused.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman?¡± The guy who was shouting about false imprisonment suddenly mmed up.


    ¡°Hi all, I¡¯m Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Erica¡±


    Rosalynn and Erica introduced themselves.


    The trio was even more shocked.


    They even tried to stand up, but under the watchful eyes of the bouncers, they sat back down.


    ¡°We know your names very well!!*


    Rosalynn chuckled, then took a seat across from them, calmly looking at them.


    Normally, with her beauty and calm demeanor, she wouldn¡¯t give off a bad vibe.


    But the three guys across from her, started feeling a bit jittery after Rosalynn sat down. For some


    reason, Rosalynn¡¯s aura was so powerful, and they dared not speak out of turn.


    ¡°How long have you guys been hanging around here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Not¡­ not long


    ¡°Yeah, we just got here and got caught. We were nning to leave but¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was firm.


    The trio exchanged nces, then nudged each other.


    Finally, under Rosalynn¡¯s pressure, they changed their tune.


    ¡°About ten days but your security is pretty tight. It was hard enough for us to speak in, not to mention


    now we are caught.¡±


    They all looked pretty wronged


    They¡¯re kinda big shots in their industry


    They¡¯ve outed people dating, exposed affairs. It was their snaps that caused a stir online,sting for


    days!


    But this time, they faced a major career setback!


    In these ten days, have you seen this person?¡± Rosalynn handed her phone to a bouncer, who then


    handed it to the guys


    They nced at it and shook their heads, replying, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Think Jard¡± Rosalynats tone was very gentle


    The three looked carefully at the photo on the phone again. This


    very good looking and has a great figure if we had really seen her, we would


    have definitely taken some photos based on her figure alone. But wi eally haven¡¯t seen her ¡®


    Rosalynn cried and nodded slightly


    Then the bouncer took the phone back and handed d to Rosalyne.

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    Those paparazzi, seeing the phone being taken back, immediately asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡±


    The fact that Mrs. Silverman personally interrogated them about whether this person had been spotted


    near Mrs. Scott¡¯s rehab center had those paparazzi, who were usually busy snapping shots of illicit


    affairs, sniffing a big story.


    Could it be some big-shot celeb cheating on his wife?


    Or some actress messing with a married man¡¯s marriage?


    An affair during marriage, that¡¯s even a hotter scandal than anything else.


    Rosalynn looked across the room.


    The paparazzi were practically salivating for information, a sight that made Rosalynn ufortable.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°About what¡¯s been going on in Norhaven with the rich folk, don¡¯t you guys know?¡± Erica asked in


    surprise.


    The paparazzi turned to Erica, saying. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? How¡¯d we know about the gossips of the


    rich? Spill the beans, we promise we won¡¯t tell anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Her name is Jennifer Baldie, and she¡¯s got some ties to the Scott family. Her folks have some money,


    but their kids have only been spending but not earning. Jennifer, trying to make a quick buck, imed


    she had a line on luxury goods and was helping her ssmates, friends and even strangers buy stuff.


    Turns out, all the luxury goods she brought back for her friends and ssmates were knock-offs!¡±


    ¡°How much are we talking about?¡± one paparazzo asked in shock.


    ¡°As far as I know, the most expensive watch was hundreds of thousands of dors, Erica quickly said.


    The paparazzi were surprised.


    But being the pros they are, they quickly followed up. Then why did Mrs. Silverman ask us if we¡¯d seen


    her around here?¡±


    I¡¯m livid just thinking about it!¡± Erica said, clearly frustrated. ¡°Like I said, Jennifer has ties to the Scott


    family. Seeing how loaded they are, she decided to ask them for help. But the elder Scotts turned her


    down. She heard Paige was nice and very kind, so she thought she¡¯d sneak into the rehab center, ask


    her for a couple hundred grand to pay back the money she stole!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got some nerve, asking someone else for that much money!¡± The paparazzi were shocked. ¡®Is


    this woman nuts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we think too. Rosalynn just wants Paige to recover in peace, without being disturbed by


    irrelevant people. Knowing her intentions, Rosalynn got really pissed off. So we want to give Jennifer a


    piece of our mind!¡± Erica continued.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, rest assured, we¡¯ll stake out the rehab center. The moment we spot her, we¡¯ll let you


    know!¡±


    Rosalynn gave them a warm smile, saying, ¡°I hate to trouble you. She hasn¡¯t been around for a few


    days, probably realizing she can¡¯t get to Paige. You¡¯d better head home. Mr. Scott has beefed up


    security since he caught you guys snooping around. You won¡¯t be able to capture anything¡±


    Rosalynn paused, ¡°Of course, not getting any shots is one thing, just a waste of time. But if you get


    caught by Mr. Scott again¡­


    Rosalynn patiently exined the consequences.


    The three paparazzi across from her were visibly scared


    ¡°Alright, please escort these three gentlemen out,¡± Rosalynn told the security.


    The security immediately nodded and began escorting them out.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯ve always been a big fan of your family. When people online were trash-talking you, I


    even created a dozen ounts to argue with them!¡± a shy paparazzo said.


    Suddenly, someone made a big heart with their hands and said, ¡°I hope Wayne recovers soon and that


    you and your brilliant family stay healthy and happy¡±


    The moment he finished, he was so shy he couldn¡¯t even look at Rosalynn.


    Before Rosalynn could respond, he covered his face and ran off.


    Erica fell onto the couchughing.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    Erica slowly sat up, lightly touching her stiff cheeks, ¡°Why bring up Jennifer all of a sudden?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her, not speaking.


    Erica stared back at her for a few seconds, then she suddenly widened her eyes, ¡°Did Jennifer kill


    Frederic?¡±


    1 have my suspicions, Rosalynn lowered her gaze, ¡°Not just Frederic, but also two aplices. About


    the same time, they were murdered too. A figure was caught on camera near the scene, her face


    concealed, but her height and build¡­they¡¯re strikingly simr to Jennifer¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Two more people?¡± Erica gasped, hand over mouth.


    Images of Jennifer shed in her mind, one after another.


    Like most people, Erica¡¯s first thought was, could she really do it?


    Did she not only kill Frederic but also two other people?


    ¡°Frederic was drugged first, then dumped in the lotus pond. The other two, young men, were part of the


    Scott family¡¯s security team. They died of cyanide poisoning, Rosalynn rified, ¡°Actually, it wouldn¡¯t


    take much strength. All she had to do was tricking them into taking the poison.¡± ¡°What the hell was she


    thinking? Has she lost her mind?¡± Erica was astounded,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°She disappeared, and I¡¯ve been worried sick she¡¯d risk it all for revenge against Paige¡­ Rosalynn


    said, ¡°But those paparazzi said she hadn¡¯t been hanging around the rehab center recently Instead, she


    infiltrated the Scott family and killed a butler who had nothing to do with her.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned, baffled by the logic.


    ¡°Could she have been targeting Luna?¡± Erica spoke in a a hushed tone, ¡°Besides, saying Frederic and


    Jennifer were not rted is not entirely urate. I heard when her family visited, Frederic was


    particrly upset and disrespectful.


    Rosalynn pursed her lips, not uttering a word.


    ¡°Whoever she was after, her actions have raised the rm. She can¡¯t retaliate against anyone now,¡±


    Erica continued, ¡°She can only wait to be arrested.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ncing at the time.


    Let¡¯s head back for now. We¡¯ll swing byter with Cory and Ivy and see Paige


    ¡°Okay¡±


    A heavy rain had passed.


    The weather was gloomy today, but refreshingly cool.


    Perfect weather for a nap. On her way home, Erica yawned continuously.


    From the car, she could see the riverbank where the kid¡¯s usually yed.


    ¡°Look at this, overnight rain flooded the riverbank,¡± Erica mumbled to herself.


    Rosalynn nced over, ¡°if it rained this hard a few days ago, those kids wouldn¡¯t have a ce to y¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d still find somewhere to y if they wanted to.¡±


    Erica yawned again, pointing out a few small figures in the distance, ¡°Aren¡¯t those kids ying with a


    dog?¡±


    ¡°Kids?¡± On hearing Erica¡¯s words, Rosalynn immediately looked towards the riverbank.


    Due to the distance, all she could see were tiny silhouettes and a golden dog.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­ Erica started counting the little figures.


    ¡°Take a left towards the riverbank!¡± Rosalynn suddenly ordered the driver in a steady tone.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    The driver froze for a moment, then he quickly adjusted the direction, heading straight to the ce


    Rosalynn mentioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Erica asked Rosalynn, gripping her seatbelt tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think thisbination looks familiar?¡± Rosalynn said, dialing Felix on her phone.


    Felix picked up immediately, saying, ¡°Mrs. Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Where are Cory and Ivy?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Cory, Mr. Silverman, and Mr. Carter are ying chess. The other kids are all sleeping in Ivy¡¯s room,¡±


    Felix replied.


    ¡°Who are the others besides Cory?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    ¡°We have five kids here, the second child from the Scott family is also here¡±


    That would be Carney Scott, Cain Scott¡¯s younger brother.


    After the turn, Rosalynn lost sight of the kids on the riverbank.


    ¡°Check it now!¡± Rosalynn ordered sternly


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Felix quickly sensed the urgency of the situation and rushed inside. He didn¡¯t knock on the door-he just


    pushed it open.


    The room was empty. The kids and the dog were gone.


    Felix was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman¡­ they¡­ they¡¯re not in the room!¡±


    ¡°Get to the riverbank immediately!¡± Rosalynn hung up the phone after delivering the order.


    Then she urged the driver, ¡°Speed up, please!¡±


    Ts it them?¡± Erica asked in shock, ¡°Are these kid¡¯s nuts? It just rained heavily, why would they go y


    by the river?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    At the riverbank.


    The kids who sessfully left home, including Max, were at a loss facing the deserted riverbank and


    the rapid current.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Liam suggested, ncing at the others. The river is too violent. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Cain, it seems like I can¡¯t keep my promise to you for now. Let¡¯s do it next year. My mom said as long


    as I want, we cane here for vacation every year!¡± Ivy Jared said with regret, T¡¯ll definitely bring you


    to catch crabs again next year!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough. You brought me out and didn¡¯t mind that I brought my little brother. I¡¯m


    really grateful. You don¡¯t need to apologizel Cain sighed, then looked at Carney, who was still happy


    despite the flood, ¡°Since we can¡¯t catch crabs, let¡¯s go back for cupcakes!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The kids quickly reached a consensus.


    They all cheerfully turned around, ready to leave.


    But then, a cry for help came from the other end of the bridge.


    Ivy was the first one to hear it. She quickly turned her head to look.


    ¡°Look over there, there¡¯s someonel¡± Cain pointed to the other end of the bridge. He saw a pregnant


    woman who looked in pain, struggling to climb up.


    She was soaking wet, and her hair covered her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy, who had cared for a pregnant woman for a few months, was particrly


    concerned about pregnant women. Seeing this, she immediately wanted to go help


    But Molly stopped her.


    ¡°Molly, that pregnant woman looks like she needs help!¡± Ivy said anxiously


    Till go check it out first ¡°Molly signaled to Ivy to stay put


    But before Molly could get there, the pregnant woman suddenly copsed in the middle of the bridge,


    writhing in pain.


    Seeing this, the kids immediately ran towards her, and Max followed them


    Molly had no choice but to follow


    ¡°Are you okay? Ivy quickly reached the pregnant woman She squatted down and asked her


    The woman was lying on the ground, covering her belly. ¡°Tidentally fell into the water and was


    washed here Can you get someone to help me.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t be scared, I will ¡°Ivy instinctively wanted to use her phone watch


    Just then, Max suddenly yelled out

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    Ivy was scared stiff,nding her butt on the ground.


    The next second.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Tvy!!!¡±


    The voice of Ivy¡¯s mom came from across the street.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Ivy¡¯s face filled with terror, then she quickly turned to the pregnant woman, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my


    mom is here. She¡¯ll get you to a hospital. You and your baby will be safe?


    Rosalynn¡¯s appearance quickly shifted the kids¡¯ attention,


    When Ivy¡¯s gaze shifted back from her mom to the pregnant woman, she was met with a pair of eyes


    filled with hatred.


    The next second, the pregnant woman who was struggling just a moment ago suddenly lunged at Ivy,


    wrapping her limbs around her as they both plunged into the raging river.


    Tvy


    ¡°SISTER


    vy!¡±


    As Ivy was shoved into the water, she heard the frantic cries of many


    Then, the icy water filled her ears.


    She knew how to swim, Once she snapped back to reality, she started to struggle.


    But the pregnant woman was holding onto her like a madwoman, refusing to let go.


    Right at that moment, through the blur, Ivy saw Max being carried by the current, spinning around


    before desperately swimming towards her.


    In the chaos, Max bit into the woman¡¯s waist, tugging furiously.


    The woman screamed in pain, her grip loosening a bit.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ivy bit into her arm,


    The woman finally let go due to the pain, but then she kicked Ivy


    The rapid current carried Ivy away


    Max immediately let go of the woman and swam after Ivy


    The current was too strong, Ivy quickly lost her strength, letting the water carry her away.


    Max was desperate. He paddled as hard as he could, chasing after her


    Atst, Max managed to grab onto Ivy¡¯s clothes with his mouth, then he tried to swim upwards.


    But the current was too strong, and Max was quickly pulled under again.


    Just as Rosalynn and Erica got out of the car, they saw Ivy being pushed into the river.


    Rosalynn was so scared she almost fainted.


    She immediately chased after the direction Ivy was swept away to


    In that moment, her mind went nk¡­


    She couldn¡¯t think straight, and she was filled with regret.


    Why did she leave the house today? Why didn¡¯t she stay by her kids¡¯ side? She could meet with Paige


    anytime.


    How could she leave her kids alone without finding the murderer?


    The thought barely crossed her mind before Rosalynn felt like she was going insane!


    Suddenly, Max, who was holding onto Ivy and barely staying afloat, disappeared in the rapid water.


    Rosalynn screamed out in anguish, ¡°Tvy¡±¡±¡±¡±


    On the opposite shore, at a simr position


    Jennifer, who was pretending to be pregnant, struggled to a sandbar.


    She heard Rosalynn¡¯s cry


    She copsed there,ughing manically ¡°Fantastich I told you. I won¡¯t let you live easy lives! I¡¯m so


    happy! Trading Ivy¡¯s life for my priceless one! Totally

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Suddenly, there was a ripple on the water surface.


    Molly¡¯s head popped up first.


    Then Ivy, face up, and Max, with Ivy¡¯s clothes mped in his mouth.


    Molly and Max, they both struggled to drag Ivy towards a shallow spot not too far from Rosalynn.


    At the same time, the police officers nearby immediately red their sirens, rushing towards them.


    Seeing Ivy, Rosalynn wanted to rush over to help.


    ¡°You wait on the shore. I¡¯m a better swimmer, I¡¯ll get Ivy!¡± Erica stopped Rosalynn.


    Then, Erica took off the ring given by Larkin, put it in her pocket, and jumped into the water.


    Luckily, this part of the river had arge beach area and the current wasn¡¯t as swift as before. Erica


    quickly swam to where Molly was, took Ivy, and swam fast


    towards the shore


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn was frantic


    Carrying the unconscious lvy to the shore, Rosalynn immediately took over and started performing


    CPR.


    Enca knelt by the side, praying incessantly, tears fell from her eyes.


    Max waspletely exhausted.


    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up when he reached the shore. Rosalynn had to help him.


    Maxy next to Ivy, watching her, nudging her hand with his nose from time to time.


    Across the river, Jennifer, who wasughing wildly just now, had a change of expression. She was


    staring hard at this side.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want Ivy to survive.


    ¡°Here she is!!¡± Footsteps came from behind her and someone shouted.


    Jennifer nced back, then looked across the river again.


    She wanted to see lvy dead, how could she be caught at this time?


    But there was only one way out of the beach, she could only jump into the water again.


    But the feeling of almost drowning just now, she hadn¡¯t forgotten, so she didn¡¯t dare to jump into the


    water.


    She had nowhere to run


    A crowd surrounded her, she tried to resist, but was quickly pushed to the ground.


    Jennifer¡¯s gaze was still on the other side of the river


    She struggled, ¡°Give me a little more time, I¡¯ll go with you, just¡­


    Jennifer¡¯s words were cut off.


    Ivy, in her line of sight, suddenly shivered, and then coughed up water.


    ¡°No way!!¡± Jennifer screamed


    Ivy woke up, and was held tightly in her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Let me go! Why! Why am I the only one who ends up like this!!¡±


    Her hand grabbed at the pebbles, scratching out streaks of blood.


    On the other side of the river


    Rosalynn held Ivy tightly as she cried.


    Her gaze fell on Jennifer across the river


    Jennifer felt that terrifying gaze


    She immediately stopped struggling, shivering, then was handcuffed and dragged away.


    ¡°Thank god. ¡°Enca gat on the ground, breathing heavily


    Molly stood in ce, head down in shame


    She had been vignt all the time, but in that moment, just that moment

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    She had almostpletely botched her mission.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Max¡­


    ¡°Max is bleeding!¡± Molly instinctively looked at Max, only to see his fur smeared with blood.


    Erica was right next to Max, she immediately checked on him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She saw a big hole in Max¡¯s belly, deep enough to see the bone.


    In the tense atmosphere, seeing the sharp rock, Max instinctively used his body to block,


    Maxy on the ground, breathing heavily.


    He stared at Ivy, and only after confirming her safety, his breath grew heavier, and he slowly closed its


    eyes.


    ¡°Max!¡±


    Twenty minutester, at the hospital.


    ¡°How many times have I told you, you can¡¯t go near the water! You can¡¯t! You¡¯re a big brother now, it¡¯s


    one thing if you go alone, but you took your little siblings with you! Ivy could have died!!¡±


    Lunashed out at Cain¡¯s leg with a stick.


    She seldom hit her kids, but this time, he really screwed up!


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cain was sobbing so hard he was almost choking, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I¡¯ll be a good


    big brother!¡±


    ¡°Go apologize to Mr. Silverman and Ms. Tesdal!¡± Luna was shaking with rage.


    Newell was standing on the side, seeing the red mark on his son¡¯s leg, he felt heartbroken, but he


    didn¡¯t stop his wife.


    Today, if Ivy hadn¡¯t been saved¡­ it would be a disaster for the Scott family, for the Silverman family


    If Cain wasn¡¯t taught a lesson now, he wouldn¡¯t know how serious it was.


    ¡°Luna¡± At this moment, Rosalynn came over.


    ¡°Rosalynn, about this¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked the kids, the whole escape n was Ivy¡¯s idea.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Stop hitting


    him.¡±


    Cain, who had just been sobbing quietly, burst into tears when he heard this, ¡°No! It was my birthday,


    Ivy knew I wanted to go crabbing with them, so she suggested going to the beach! The escape route¡­.


    I provided the route! Ms. Tesdal, I¡¯m sorry! I almost got Ivy killed, I¡¯m not a good brother!


    Luna was both angry and heartbroken, ¡°You don¡¯t study well, but you¡¯re all about how to escape, I have


    to give you a good beating today!¡±


    As she spoke, Luna was about to hit him again.


    Rosalynn quickly grabbed her arm, ¡°Enough, we shouldn¡¯t me Cain!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Luna looked sad.


    ¡°Newell, take Cain home.¡± After Rosalynn finished speaking, she walked over to Cain, wiped away his


    tears, ¡°Cain, we can be kind, but the premise of kindness is to ensure our own safety, if you encounter


    people who need help in the future, you must find an adult to help, don¡¯t handle it yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cain nodded.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be sad, Ivy will be fine, I have prayed, let me take the me, Ivy will be fine! Cain said


    through his tears.


    ¡°I believe in your prayers, your prayers will protect Ivy, and you¡± Rosalynn touched his round little face


    ¡°Cain, let¡¯s go home.¡± Newell extended his hand to Cain.


    Cain turned to his mother, but Luna avoided his gaze.


    Crying, Cain walked over and hugged Luna tightly, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t do it again¡­


    ¡°Go home with your father.¡± Luna still avoided his gaze.


    Choking back tears, Cain let go, he took onest look at lvy¡¯s ward, before taking his father¡¯s hand and


    leaving in tears.


    ¡°Rosalynn


    ¡°Luna, Jennifer is your sister after all, I thought I should tell you,¡± Rosalynn looked at Luna, ¡°Her death


    sentence is confirmed, but she won¡¯t die in the execution ground¡±


    ¡°If you need my help, let me know. The Scott family has some influence in this area.¡±


    How could tuna have the slightest sympathy for Jennifer?


    Her sons were in that ce too!


    if Cain or Camey had been pushed into the water by her, Max and Molly might not have nisked their


    lives to save them.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    Luna was shaking like a leaf, seeing the possible consequences in her mind. When she saw Rosalynn


    leave, she breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Rosalynn wasn¡¯t mad at her or the Scott family. It¡¯s


    not that the Scott family was scared of the Silverman Group or the Jared Group, but if a conflict did


    arise, it would likely end in a lose-lose situation.


    Outside the hospital room, Felix and the rest were covered in grime and looked exhausted. Molly was


    still in her drenched clothes. Rosalynn said coldly, ¡°What happened today was all lvy¡¯s own doing.


    You¡¯ve done your part.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Felix nced at Molly subconsciously. But Molly, knowing fully well about ivy¡¯s n to sneak out, didn¡¯t


    tell anyone and instead went along with her.


    Molly hung her head, apologizing to Rosalynn, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can drive me out.¡± For the first time, she


    cried in front of Rosalynn. Rosalynn squatted down, gently stroking Molly¡¯s cheek, and said, ¡°You¡¯re


    Ivy¡¯s friend. Friends don¡¯t betray each other. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Plus, if it weren¡¯t for you, Ivy


    might not be alive right now.¡±


    Molly lifted her head to look at Rosalynn, tears swirling in her eyes. Rosalynn gave a bitterugh, ¡°I¡¯m


    really angry right now, but I don¡¯t know who to me.¡± She noticed some cuts on Molly¡¯s arm and a


    scrape on her hand, and told Felix to take her to get treated.


    Rosalynn pushed the hospital room door open and walked in. Inside were Jaime, Wayne, Cory, and


    Larkin. Rosalynn told Erica and Larkin to go rest, and they agreed. Before Larkin left, heforted


    Rosalynn that Ivy was just a little shaken up, but she was fine.


    When they left, only the family remained in the room. Jaime chuckled, ¡°Lynn, luckily Ivy is quite a lucky


    girl, she didn¡¯t get hurt!¡± Rosalynn called Ivy over, Ivy locked at Wayne with teary eyes, then left her


    father¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Mommy, Im sorry¡± tvy sobbed. Rosalynn wiped away her tears, ¡°You just wanted to make Cain¡¯s


    birthday wishe true today, right?¡± Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Tvy, do you know who pushed you into the river today?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Ivy shook her head slightly.


    ¡°It was Mrs. Baldie¡¯s sister.¡±


    Ivy was shocked.


    ¡°She is Mrs. Baldie¡¯s half-sister. She and her mother have always been mean to Mrs. Baldie. Now their


    family is facing their just desserts for their evil deeds. Out of jealousy and resentment, she started to


    think about revenge¡±


    Ivy was always a clever girl.


    Once Rosalynn exined, Ivy immediately covered her mouth in horror, ¡°The thing she did today, was


    it aimed at Cain and Carney?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of who she was targeting, have you thought about what would happen if they were the


    ones pushed into the river?¡± Rosalynn asked seriously.


    Ivy thought it over, then she realized something.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    She had survived because Max was going all out to save her, and so was Molly.


    If it came down to Cain and Camey in a dangerous situation, Max and Molly would choose to stay by


    her side and protect her, not saving anyone else.


    She remembered vividly the feeling of her breath being sucked awaypletely, a ton of water


    invading her body, the feeling of agony.


    At that time, she thought she was going to die.


    ¡°They are gonna die.¡± Ivy said, then broke down crying.


    Rosalynn let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Lynn, why are you doing this?¡± Jaime felt very upset, ¡°This hasn¡¯t happened yet, aren¡¯t you just


    stressing lvy out?¡±


    ¡°Hold your tears for a sec, I haven¡¯t finished.¡±


    Normally, when Ivy cried like this, Rosalynn would usually give her a hug.


    But not today, Rosalynn chose not to hug her.


    Ivy, who was crying, immediately stopped crying. She looked at Rosalynn and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, do you now know where you went wrong today?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone became


    more severe.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone out on my own. When I saw the river bank was flooded, I should have taken


    everyone back¡± Ivy said through her tears. ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part, anything else?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been fooled by the woman pretending to be pregnant, and dragged my friends along.¡±


    Regarding thest thing. Ivy was truly heartbroken.


    She never thought that someone would stoop so low as to pretend to be pregnant to trick people.


    ¡°So, if you encounter these problems again in the future, do you know how to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t care anymore, I just won¡¯t!¡± Ivy immediately shook her head.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn only then took her arm, gently pulling her into her embrace.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ivy just couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    She buried her head into her mom¡¯s chest, crying uncontrobly, ¡°Mom, I just wanted to make Cain


    happy, wanted to help that pregnantdy, I don¡¯t know why it turned out like this.


    Seeing this, Jaime felt really sad. He quietly wiped away his tears


    He thought to himself, Ivy was just a six-year-old little girl, her thoughts so pure, always thinking about


    making those around her happy


    The one in the wrong was that crazy woman named Jennifer!


    What has his precious little girl been through?


    She almost died! And now she is being scolded!


    Shouldn¡¯t they be holding her,forting her right now!!


    His sister is just too cruel!


    He nced subconsciously at Wayne


    He wanted to signal Wayne with his eyes, asking him to stop Rosalynn¡¯s cruel actions.


    But, Wayne was looking at his wife and daughter, as if he was meditating, no matter what strange


    expressions Jaime made, Wayne didn¡¯t notice. Jaime was speechless.


    He knew, in this lifetime, there would never be any understanding between him and his brother-inw.


    ¡°Lynn, it¡¯s dinner time now, aren¡¯t you hungry? Let Wayne take care of Ivy, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Jaime hurriedly


    said, then nudged Cory lightly with his leg. ¡°Right, Cory¡± ¡°Uncle, excessive spoiling can ruin a child¡±


    Cory didn¡¯t look at Jaime, but simply replied, ¡°The same applies to you.¡±


    At this moment, Ivy was crying hard in her mom¡¯s arms.


    She let go of her mom, her eyes filled with tears, and said, ¡°Mom, but I don¡¯t know, if I encounter the


    same situation again, what should I do. Can can can you teach me?¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Jaime was taken aback, giving Ivy a puzzled look.


    He thought, after hearing his sister¡¯sments, Ivy would surely feel scared and lose it.


    But


    ¡°First off, do you know why Mrs. Baldie won¡¯t let Cain y in the water?¡±


    Ivy nodded, ¡°Cain said he always ends up in the water, Mrs. Baldie is afraid he¡¯ll drown.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Rosalynn wiped away the tears on her face, ¡°If you want to help Cain fulfill his wish, the best


    way would be to go find Mrs. Baldie and convince her. Only then should you go to the river, with either


    your parents, Mrs. Baldie or Felix.¡±


    Ivy nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°And when you see someone who needs help, Ivy, you guys are still kids. So, the most important thing


    is to keep yourself safe and let the grown-up¡¯s deal with grown-up stuff,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°I get it, but she was in such pain, I couldn¡¯t help but run over,¡± Ivy sobbed.


    Rosalynn knew her daughter well.


    She was always eager to help others, especially if it was a pregnant woman in agony on the ground.


    ¡°Mommy understands your intentions,¡± Rosalynn said gently, ¡°But when you rushed over, could you


    actually do anything?¡±


    Ivy thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°Exactly, so next time something like this happens, keep a safe distance. Tell her you¡¯ve already


    informed an adult and reassure her not to be scared.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing again.


    Rosalynn sighed softly, ¡°Alright, go cry in your dad¡¯s arms, mommy needs leave for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wayne immediately asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°First, calm Ivy down. I¡¯ll call youter


    ¡°Lynn, let me go with you.¡± Jaime quickly suggested.


    Rosalynn nced at him, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t worry, with me around, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Jaime assured.


    Ivy returned to Wayne¡¯s side.


    Wayne held Ivy in his arms, his gaze following Rosalynn until the hospital room door closed.


    Cory Jared Tooked at Wayne, who returned the gaze, ¡°Cory, is mommy mad at me?¡±


    Cory thought for a moment, shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, did I cause you and mommy to fight?¡± Ivy choked up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°No.¡± Wayne gently patted Ivy¡¯s back.


    If it were just a fight, that would be fine. But she¡­ she didn¡¯t even utter a word of me.


    Ten minutester.


    Rosalynn and Jaime appeared in the interrogation monitoring room.


    Jennifer¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed, sitting in the interrogation chair.


    Her hair was a mess, she had lost a lot of weightpared to before, and her eyes were filled with a


    wicked glint. Also in the interrogation monitoring room were Luna and Kate Scott, who arrived a bit


    earlier than Rosalynn. ¡°It¡¯s been so long and she hasn¡¯t said a word,¡± Kate said with a frown, itching to


    drag Jennifer out and confront her.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Rosalynn was staring Jennifer down.


    She was actually pissed off.


    ¡°Tell her, my daughter is perfectly fine and she¡¯s not hurt at all, Rosalynn suddenly said.


    Jennifer seemed like she was waiting for some news.


    Even though when she got arrested, she saw that Ivy had woken up, kids are fragile after all.


    After drowning, it¡¯s possible that she only temporarily regained consciousness and then could still pass


    away.


    Or even if she didn¡¯t die, it could be possible that she had brain damage due to oxygen deprivation, or


    she could get infected by bacteria.


    So, she was waiting now.


    Waiting for the person interrogating her to bring such news.


    The interrogator left briefly, and Jennifer¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, her face full of anticipation.


    As soon as the interrogator came back and sat down, Jennifer couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°She¡¯s dead, right?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡± the interrogator said seriously.


    ¡°The kid I took to the river!¡± Jennifer rushed to say.


    The interrogator scoffed, ¡°You wish. That kid was lucky. She¡¯s already been checked by the hospital


    and aside from being a bit scared, she doesn¡¯t even have a scratch. You should stop worrying about


    other people¡¯s kids and start confessing to what you did!¡±


    Jennifer suddenly struggled, screaming, ¡°She didn¡¯t get hurt at all? No way!¡±


    ¡°This is absolutely impossible!!!¡± Jennifer suddenly struggled again, her waist bitten off arge chunk by


    Max, just barely stopping the bleeding!


    Not to mention, the kid¡¯s head and body were injured by the rocks!


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, I looked at your social rtionships, this kid has nothing to do with you at all, and the


    deceased, Frederic Pierre, and Wade and Sam, why would you want to kill these people who have


    nothing to do with you?¡±


    The interrogator looked at Jennifer, in a chatty manner, trying to coax Jennifer into telling the truth.


    Jennifer angrily said, ¡°Did you know that I was engaged to Baillie Scott?¡±


    The interrogator cursed, ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Jennifer continued, ¡°Because the kid¡¯s mom and Paige are good friends, their family is powerful and


    they stole my man! Can¡¯t I kill her to get back at her mom?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s face grew colder.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jennifer had a smirk on her face, ¡°So the butler¡¯s name was Frederic? After my sister married into the


    Scott family, she became thedy of the Scott family, but Frederic looked down on people, when I went


    to the Scott family, he always put me in the corner and red at me! I originally wanted to kill Paige


    and her kid, but Rosalynn arranged too many security guards, I couldn¡¯t get close at all. So I thought,


    since she wants to protect Paige¡¯s kid, then I¡¯ll just kill her daughter instead.¡±


    Jennifer said,ughing more and more happily.


    Luna and Kate both subconsciously looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn crossed her arms, her face cold, silently.


    However, Jaime was already furious to the extreme.


    He roared, ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill her!¡±


    The police quickly tried to calm him down, ¡°Sir, please calm down!¡±


    Jennifer seemed to have found an opportunity to speak, she couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°Thanks to Paige having a kid, the Scott family had many guests, which allowed me to enter the Scott


    family. However, I wasn¡¯t very lucky, when I was preparing to find an opportunity, I was discovered by


    Frederic.¡±


    ¡°So you killed him, did you?¡± The interrogator asked sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a fragile girl, you should believe me, if I wasn¡¯t pushed to the brink, how could I easily kill


    anyone? Frederic was being indecent, he threatened to expose my actions in the Scott family and


    wanted to take advantage of me!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Kate answered without hesitation, ¡°Frederic is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s old enough to be my father. How could I let him tarnish my innocence? I had no choice, I had to


    strike first for self-defence. Sir, this should count as justified defense, right?¡±

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes were full of mockery and malice


    The interrogator kept a straight face. He needed to coax her to keep talking, no matter if what she said


    was true or not.


    He had to suppress the rage boiling inside him


    ¡°You imed killing Frederic was unavoidable, then what about Wade and Sam? What¡¯s your excuse


    for those murders?¡± the interrogator continued to probe


    Jennifer leaned back slightly, lowered her head then started to snicker, ¡°It was unavoidable too, of


    course. I¡¯m just a frail woman, how could I possibly dare to kill two burly men unless it was my only


    option?¡±


    ¡°Same reason again?¡± the interrogator asked, full of disbelief.


    Jennifer met his gaze as her smile slowly faded, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    From where I¡¯m standing, it seems more likely that after you conspired to kill Frederic, you decided to


    poison them because you weren¡¯t happy with how the wealth was distributed.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes were fixed on the interrogator.


    Images kept shing in her mind.


    Actually, her real targets before killing Frederic were the two scumbags, Wade and Sam.


    Jennifer had tried to hurt Paige but failed, so she shifted her sights to the Scott family.


    However, just dealing with the Scott family¡¯s security was tough enough, let alone trying to get close to


    Rosalynn¡¯s children who were always heavily guarded whenever they visited the Scotts.


    Just when Jennifer thought she would never be able to carry out her n, she stumbled upon Wade


    one night when she was scavenging for food.


    What a nice coincidence.


    Jennifer had seen Wade on patrol during her time with the Scotts.


    The moment she saw Wade, a n to infiltrate the Scott family using him began to form in her mind.


    She first ran into him on his way home after he had a few drinks one day after his work. She pretended


    it was an ident.


    Then she imed that she hurt her leg and couldn¡¯t move, which is how she got Wade to take her


    home.


    He didn¡¯t recognize her.


    So, she came up with a sob story about being an orphan and a wanderer from out of town.


    Before she could even ask for help, Wade immediately offered, ¡°The ce I¡¯m working at is currently


    looking for temp workers. I could help you get a job there and if you do well, you might even be able to


    stay for good. Our boss is a decent guy, pays well and the benefits aren¡¯t too shabby!¡±


    Jennifer pretended to be grateful and thanked him profusely.


    Wade tried to force himself on her that night.


    Jennifer wasn¡¯t about to give her body up to a lowly security guard like Wade to preserve her dignity.


    She tried toe up with an excuse to dodge him. But Wade was drunk and the more she resisted,


    the more excited he became.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t escape from that humiliating night.


    At that moment, Jennifer made up her mind to kill the scumbag security guard!


    But for now, she had to hold it in.


    She still needed his help to get into the Scott family.


    However, two dayster, Wade came back and told her, ¡°I ran into some issues while trying to get you


    a job, but our squad leader can sort them out. I will bring him over to see you tonight. If he thinks you¡¯re


    capable, you can start work tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    But Jennifer was too naive.


    Whenever Wade was close to her, he would always say he wanted to marry her and she thought he


    genuinely liked her.


    When Wade said that if the squad leader found her capable, she could get a job with the Scott family,


    she believed him entirely.


    She even dressed up for the asion.


    However, when Sam arrived, she was caught off guard and subjected to another round of torment and


    humiliation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But, Sam did keep his promise.


    Two dayster, she was assigned to the Scott family as a temporary maid.


    And so, it began.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    She was tortured by the two men every night, while trying to find a chance to strike at Rosalynn¡¯s kids.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then she got caught tailing Luna¡¯s kid by Frederic. He didn¡¯t get a good look at her face, but something


    smelled fishy, so he asked around about her background, and this had lead him to Sam¡¯s doorstep.


    Sam freaked out. Jennifer had no ID, and he had made things up for her. He found Jennifer and told


    her to run. He also spilled the beans that Frederic was investigating her.


    Losing her innocence, being vited by these creeps every day, and now she had to leave? No way in


    hell she was gonna ept it.


    So¡­


    ¡°Even if I leave now, you guys will still get caught. So¡­ let¡¯s call up Frederic, I¡¯ll meet him¡­ I¡­ I can


    sweet-talk him.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t have any ns, he gave her a once-over. Then he believed her.


    He cooked up an excuse to meet Frederic.


    In order to cover his tracks, Sam turned off the surveince at the meeting spot. He was thinking, if this


    woman could make Frederic fold, he would definitely be a big shot in the Scott family.


    Frederic arrived at the rendezvous. Jennifer was waiting for him there.


    He blew his top, ¡°I knew it was you, Ms. Baldie! The missus was clear, your family is banned from the


    Scott family, you¡­¡±


    How could Jennifer let Frederic yell like that?


    She took out a syringe she had hidden and jabbed it straight into Frederic.


    The strong stuff silenced Frederic in an instant.


    Jennifer took his phone.


    Then she smirked at a choking, pained Frederic, ¡°You¡¯re just a servant of the Scott family, what gives


    you the right to lecture me?¡±


    Frederic tried to bang on the floor, to make a racket, to draw attention.


    Jennifer just scoffed.


    ¡°Stop struggling, Sam checked the patrol schedule, this ce has been cleared. Next round is at 2 a.m.


    You¡¯ll be dead then!¡± She wasn¡¯t done. She squatted down, looking at Frederic¡¯s bulging eyes and said,


    ¡°Luna and Rosalynn¡¯s kids are next, just you wait.¡±


    Frederic was shocked, he struggled a bit more, then went quiet.


    This sight didn¡¯t scare Jennifer, on the contrary, it gave her a sense of exhration she had never felt


    before.


    Then, she found a pond and dumped Frederic in it.


    The ssh brought back a tinge of fear.


    She left through an unmonitored route, and headed back to Wade¡¯s rental.


    She took a shower, cleaned up any trace of her hair that might have been left.


    Then, Jennifer put on Wade¡¯s shirt, waiting for Wade and Sam toe home.


    They were back in a jiffy after work.


    Surprised to find Jennifer waiting for them.


    Wade cracked a joke, ¡°Seems Frederic really is getting old, letting youe back so soon!¡±


    Jennifer got two sses of red wine right away, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Frederic, you guys are my pals, you¡¯ve


    helped me out a lot. He said if there¡¯s a chance of promotion in the security team, you guys will be first


    in line.¡±

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    Sam and Wade were nobodies, really


    Inparison to the Scott family¡¯s employees, they were just average people, unless they had saved


    someone from the Scotts.


    Their chances of climbing up were slim.


    Hearing Jennifer say this made them pretty stoked.


    They didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about Jennifer, seeing her as nothing more than a puppet struggling to


    survive.


    What did they have to fear?


    So, Jennifer¡¯s ploy to get them to drink went off without a hitch.


    Sam downed his drink, even asked, ¡°What¡¯s this booze? Why does it taste so bitter? It¡¯s trash, don¡¯t


    buy it again!¡±


    Jennifer stood up, kept her distance, and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t caught on yet.


    Suddenly, thunder echoed outside.


    The poison kicked in real fast. They floundered on the floor like dead fish, knocking over the unfinished


    bottle and staining the sheets.


    They were bodyguards, had big figures.


    Wade even tried to lunge at Jennifer, but he fell to the ground.


    He copsed in front of Jennifer.


    Jennifer was shaking all over, not out of fear, but excitement. She had her revenge.


    Everyone wanted to push her around, but look at them now, look at the fate of those who bullied her!


    To keep the stench of the bodies from escaping, Jennifer shut all the doors and windows.


    Only after she had done this did she leave the t.


    Jennifer thought about going back to the Scotts, but with Frederic gone, even though she had texted


    Kate from Frederic¡¯s phone, if the Scotts started digging into Frederic¡¯s disappearance, she would be


    walking into a trap.


    After much deliberation, Jennifer went back to the Scotts.


    Seeing that nothing had happened at the Scotts, she nned to stick around and seize another


    opportunity.


    Until Frederic¡¯s body was found, she knew she lost her chance.


    So, she quietly left the Scotts.


    The Scotts never suspected that the killer had hung around their ce after the murder.


    Plus, Jennifer hadn¡¯t signed in when she entered with Sam, making the investigation even tougher.


    *Jennifer!¡±


    The interrogator knocked on the table, and Jennifer looked at the man across from her as if she had


    just woken from a dream.


    Y¡¯all are funny, knowing it was me who did the killing, isn¡¯t that enough? I was pissed, so I killed them,


    what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jennifer asked.


    Wade and Sam were dead, no one knew what had transpired between the three of them.


    As long as she kept her mouth shut, those sickening events would remain unknown.


    Baillie would never know.


    After that, Jennifer mmed up.


    No matter what the interrogator said, she just smirked, no longer speaking.


    Kate was furing, wishing she could rush in and p Jennifer a dozen times.


    ¡°Have the victims¡¯ phones been found?¡± Rosalynn suddenly asked.


    ¡°Not yet, she said she tossed them into the river,¡± the team leader responded gravely.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn looked at Jaime. Understanding her meaning, Jaime quickly nodded.


    Frederic was old and didn¡¯t use phones orputers that often.


    But Sam and Wade were different.


    They had social media ounts, video tforms, etc.


    ¡°I need to use your facilities, Jaime said.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Jaime always has hisptop with him, just in case


    In no time, Jaime was in another interrogation room


    This feels familiar Jaime coughed lightly as he sat down


    Confused, Kate asked, ¡°Jaime, you¡¯ve been in an interrogation room before?¡±


    1 once got nabbed for hacking into apany¡¯s official website that was under the Silverman Group


    Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past!¡± Jaime grumbled, then he started to flex his fingers.


    He began searching for their ounts on the inte based on Sam and Wade¡¯s identities.


    The first useful information he found was in Wade¡¯s cloud storage backup.


    Thetest backup held some chat logs.


    Jaime immediately downloaded it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a chat with Sam¡­ Jaime confirmed the date, ¡®exactly on the night Frederic was killed.¡±


    Rosalynn and the others immediately came over to check it out.


    Wade Do you think Frederic will believe Jennifer?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sam. I¡¯ve talked to Jennifer. She¡¯ll take photos and videos when needed. Once we get those, Frederic


    will have to listen to us!


    Wade Boss, is this really okay? Frederic has always been good to us.


    Sam I need a promotion, do you want to be a security guard forever?


    Sam After seeing the Scott family¡¯s wealth, don¡¯t you feel a bit envious? Any of Kate¡¯s jewelry is


    equivalent to a lifetime of savings for us ordinary people. It¡¯s so unfair!


    Sam Wade, once we seed, you can enjoy life!


    Wade: Let¡¯s think about it more.


    Sam. You¡¯d better not have other ideas. We¡¯re tied together now. That woman was brought in with my


    help at your request. If we get caught, we¡¯re both dead. You¡¯ll never find a job this good in your lifetime.


    Wade: I know, I¡¯ll be careful.


    The chat ended there.


    ¡°Why would Wade keep this chat?¡± Luna frowned.


    ¡°Probably as a counterattack.¡± Kate scoffed.


    She believed she treated her subordinates well, providing enough for them to livefortably.


    But the greedy will always be greedy, and those who resent the rich will always resent the rich.


    As Kate¡¯s eyes reddened, she said, ¡°That nasty Jennifer, she not only killed Frederic, but also ruined


    his reputation!¡±


    This chat log cleared Frederic of any wrongdoings.


    ¡°Keep searching.¡±Rosalynn ordered.


    Jennifer had been telling half-truths and hiding the other half.


    Rosalynn knew only by finding the hidden half, they could bring Jennifer to justice.


    In fact, after reading the chat, Rosalynn had a hunch.


    But a hunch wasn¡¯t enough.


    She needed concrete evidence to bring Jennifer down!


    Jaime had checked through all of Wade¡¯s social ounts.


    No more useful information was found.


    Then it was Sam¡¯s turn.


    Sam had a lot of information on the inte.


    His social media was filled with his constant harassment of women online.


    His behavior was disgusting.


    However, Jennifer wasn¡¯t among these women.


    Just as Jaime was feeling a bit disappointed,


    A detective came in with a new lead.


    ¡°There were a few deposits into Sam¡¯s ount, listed as ¡®royalty payment¡±.¡±


    Jaime took the lead


    The payer¡¯s information was very detailed.


    Jaime immediately searched it on hisptop.


    At first nce, all the information that popped up seemed legit.


    But Jaime still found something off.


    This is just a transfer tform, and the actual payer isn¡¯t them.¡±

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    Rosalynn¡¯s people had gotten in touch with the person in charge of the transfer tform and


    sessfully found the actual remitter of the money.


    ¡°An adult website? Jaime was taken aback, ¡°Sam is part timing as a porn star?¡±


    After Jaime said this, something suddenly urred to him.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± He instinctively looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn remained indifferent, ¡°Find it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jaime nodded and immediately got serious.


    In less than a minute, Jaime had found the target video.


    Because the video was right on the homepage of that website, and it was pinned at the top with a very


    prominent banner rmendation, as the top-ranked of the month.


    In the banner picture, the faces of the two men were turned away, but the face of the female porn star


    was crystal clear


    It was Jennifer.


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t want to confess Kate frowned, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what this girl is thinking.


    If she¡¯s selling fake bags, she just needs to go to jail. She can turn over a new leaf and start a new life


    after she gets out. Why does she have to go this extreme route?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Kate instinctively nced at Luna.


    Luna was trembling all over, and her brows were tightly furrowed.


    ¡°People like that, of course, don¡¯t think like normal people, Luna said solemnly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter.


    ¡°I never imagined Jennifer, being so proud, would do something like this.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Jennifer Rosalynn said, looking at the person in charge of the investigation.


    After a while, Jennifer sat in the interrogation room, she even casually hummed a song


    She knew that the people from the Scott family and Rosalynn were probably watching her from the


    shadows.


    The more terrified she looked, the more satisfied they would be. The more casual she was, the more


    their anger couldn¡¯t dissipate. They must be feeling helpless, right? Thinking about this, Jennifer felt


    even happier.


    At this point, the door of the interrogation room opened


    She thought it was the interrogator who had returned, but as she looked up, she saw a pair of beautiful


    eyes with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs Silverman.¡±


    Jennifer leaned back in her chair and smiled at Rosalynn, ¡°They said your daughter is not dead¡­


    Jennifer do you know Sam uploaded a video of the three of you to a porn site?¡± After Rosalynn sat


    down, she didn¡¯t respond to Jennifer¡¯s words, but said these directly Jennifer¡¯s smile froze on her face,


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother to exin, she just opened the iPad in her hand, turned it around for Jennifer to


    see the video she had just downloaded.


    She turned the volume up very high


    Jennifer stated wide-eyed at the iPad screen, her ears filled with the voices of Sam, Wade, and herself

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    *Turn it off, I said turn it off!¡± Jennifer suddenly became agitated.


    But her hands and feet were tied, she could only lie on the table, in a very twisted position.


    Rosalynn did not budge.


    She just stood there, arms crossed, watching Jennifer.


    Truth be told, Rosalynn respected everyone¡¯s personal preferences, but was utterly disgusted by the


    act of secretly filming and then uploading the video online.


    But this time, Jennifer had crossed a line.


    So, there wouldn¡¯t be any more mercy for Jennifer


    How would she know what pain felt like if she didn¡¯t experience it?


    The video was only three minutes long.


    When it ended, the interrogation room fell into a sudden silence, Jenniferid on the table, tears


    streaming down her face, but the look she gave Rosalynn was still full of


    resentment


    ¡°So, is this why you didn¡¯t tell the whole truth?¡± Rosalynn looked at her with a smile, arms crossed and


    tilted her head, ¡°Luna was quite surprised after watching your performance, she didn¡¯t expect you to


    stoop so low¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment, then added with a disgusted face, ¡°She asked me to ask you, don¡¯t


    you find yourself disgusting?¡±


    ¡°I was forced. They forced me!¡± Jennifer screamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t willingly do it!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t resist in the video, stop making excuses for yourself. Rosalynn sneered, ¡°The Scott family


    has looked into it, you got in as Sam¡¯s cousin, why would Sam help you for no reason? You traded your


    body for it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jennifer shouted, ¡°Why do you think 1 killed them? It¡¯s because they hurt me! If I willingly did


    it, why would I kill them?¡±


    ¡°You tried to seduce Frederic and failed, so in anger, you killed him. You were worried your two lovers


    would expose you, so you killed them too, it¡¯s not hard to guess.¡± Rosalynn continued


    Under this new logic, Jennifer was left speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I didn¡¯t seduce Frederic! My n was to kill him from the start!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You just said that Frederic tried to force you, now you¡¯re changing your story, your mouth is fuff of lies,


    Rosalynn said with a disgusted look.


    Jennifer was so angry that she was shaking all over


    Her eyes were fixated on the iPad, if her hands and feet weren¡¯t tied, she would have rushed over and


    smashed it to pieces.


    ¡°Rosalynn, I have no grudge against you, today. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your daughter, I wanted to die


    with Luna¡¯s son. I unintentionally hurt your daughter, I apologize¡­ ¡°Unintentional Rosalynnughed,


    ¡°Jennifer, do you think everyone is as stupid as you? Do you think I believe what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Jennifer quickly put on a pitiful look, ¡°Really, I have no grudge against you, it¡¯s


    Luna that I hate, L.


    ¡°I have seen the surveince footage at the river, your eyes were fixed on my daughter when you


    fainted on the bridge. After she reached you, you didn¡¯t look at Cain or Carney at all, you were targeting


    my daughter from the start, Rosalynn said coldly.


    Because some of the children Rosalynn brought loved to y by the river.


    For safety reasons, Kate had installed a camera at the bridge.


    The surveince clearly recorded the entire incident.


    From start to finish, Jennifer didn¡¯t nce at Cain or Carney


    Even in the surveince footage, the taller Cain was the first to reach Jennifer.


    If she was targeting Cain or Carney, it would be much easier to pick them up and jump into the river


    than to wait for Ivy toe and pick tvy up and jump in.


    After watching the surveince, Rosalynn confumed that Jennifer¡¯s target was hy


    ¡°How is that possible! Why would I do that? It was Luna who hurt mel Jennifer tried to argue


    Rosalynn looked at her, her face gradually covered with a cold chill

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    ¡°So, besides the stuff you just confessed, the conflicts you got with Paige, it¡¯s mostly about jealousy,


    ain¡¯t it?¡± Rosalynn asked, ¡°You¡¯re jealous ¡¯cause my daughter was born with a silver spoon in her


    mouth, living like a princess. And you? Your folks always favored your bro, always gave him the best


    stuff and the family fortune. It broke you, doesn¡¯t it? Why do some people get everything you want right


    out of the gate, while you gotta hustle and struggle, and even hit rock bottom? That¡¯s why you want her


    dead¡±


    Jennifer stared at Rosalynn


    A wave of terror washed over her, and she didn¡¯t know how to p back


    How did Rosalynn know what was going on in her head?


    There were plenty of girls around Jennifer with the same story


    It was a thing where they lived.


    She used to like the Scott family a lot because Kate doted on her daughter.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate even told Jennifer that daughters should be family¡¯s precious treasure


    Then Jennifer saw lvy online.


    She also had a big brother, and they were loaded too. But Ivy was the golden child


    Just a kid, and already throwing big ass art shows.


    Jennifer saw the price tags for a few of those pieces, hundreds of thousands of bucks.


    That¡¯s enough dough to cover all her study abroad expenses.


    She also saw all the fancy hair clips and trinkets Ivy wore when she was out.


    Any one of those could cover all the money she¡¯d ever gotten from her folks. Jennifer had been pissed


    about it for a while.


    The day her family got dissed at the Scott¡¯s was the first time she saw tvy in person That annoying girl


    stepped up like she was ready to block attacks for Paige.


    That confidence was something Jennifer never had.


    She thought then, this rich kid was a real pain in the ass


    And for the first time, she thought Ivy should be dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of her!¡± Jennifer looked at Rosalynn, pushing back, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her


    Rosalynn was even more ticked off now


    ¡°Your daughter is a real pain in the ass, always making a racket. Just hearing her voice makes me want


    to strangle her!¡± Jennifer continued


    She was done anyways, she might as well stop fighting


    She thought that would set Rosalynn off, but¡­Rosalynn just looked at her andughed.


    Jennifer¡¯s face changed, and she stared at Rosalynn, her brow furrowed.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to judge my daughter?¡± Rosalynn wasughing even harder, and


    continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been spreading rumors that you¡¯re Baillie¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but Baillie doesn¡¯t even know


    who you are. You¡¯ve been scamming your friends and ssmates, selling fake luxury goods. You¡¯ve


    killed innocent people, poisoned two innocents Everything you¡¯ve done, it¡¯s just sick!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jennifer¡¯s face was twitching uncontrobly.


    ¡°They made me do it! They were not my lovers! You can¡¯t just use me of anything¡±


    ¡°Your words don¡¯t count¡± Rosalynn casually waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s up to me to judge what kind of person


    you are, and what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jennifer looked at Rosalynn, terrified.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that by hurting my daughter, just getting the death penalty is enough, do you?¡±


    Rosalynn said and slowly stood up, looking down at Jennifer Jennifer looked up at her in horror,


    shouting ¡°She¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t she? She is still alive, right?¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    ¡°She only survived because her friends risked their lives to save her. What the hell do you have to do


    with it?¡± Rosalynn said, picking up her iPad. ¡°I gotta say, your act is better than a professional. Your


    expressions, your voice..¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯m sorry! Please, for the sake of your child, let me off the hook!¡±


    Jennifer started to wail. ¡°We¡¯re both women, you can do whatever you want to me, just please don¡¯t


    release those videos. I¡¯m begging you! Let me die with some dignity and innocence, I beg you!!¡±


    Rosalynnughed. It was a beautifulugh, but Jennifer felt a chill of terror.


    ¡°So, your dignity and innocence are your weak points, huh? Jennifer, you¡¯re not half bad, you¡¯ve given


    me a heads up.¡± Rosalynn tapped the tablet lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let the whole world appreciate this, especially


    the people who know you.¡±


    Jennifer was taken aback, ¡°NO!¡±


    Rosalynn left without looking back.


    Outside.


    Nobody dared to speak when they saw hering out.


    Jennifer was still sobbing uncontrobly.


    Rosalynn handed the iPad to Jaime. ¡°Thanks for your hard¨Cwork, guys. I won¡¯t interfere with your


    normal operations now.¡±


    ¡°We should be thanking you for your cooperation, Mrs. Silverman.¡± .


    Rosalynn nodded slightly, then she left with Kate and the others.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sis, are we going to release the videos now?¡± Jaime asked as they walked. Rosalynn nced at him.


    ¡°Who said anything about releasing them?¡±


    ¡°But you just told Jennifer¡­¡± Jaime was puzzled.


    Kate and Luna exchanged a look.


    ¡°In her mind, they¡¯re already spreading like wildfire. That¡¯s all I needed.¡± Rosalynn exined.


    In the end, releasing the videos would only give the scumbags out there a sick thrill.


    Her goal was to break Jennifer, to let her crumble in the face of lost dignity and innocence before she


    dies.


    Now, her goal had been reached.


    Whether or not the videos would be released was irrelevant.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital, so I won¡¯t be going back with you guys.¡± Rosalynn said to Kate and Luna.


    The two nodded quickly, they watched Rosalynn leave.


    ¡°Now I see why so many people are willing to die for her.¡± Kate sighed.


    Gabrie Jared knew many people, and all of them were willing to help her.


    The number of people Kate knew in her lifetime was nowhere near that.


    ¡°Rosalynn is a person who can do great things.¡± Luna said.


    Kate nced at Luna, then pondered her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kate nodded repeatedly.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been able to face the situation today with a clear head.


    It started to drizzle again.


    Rosalynn felt exhausted. Her forehead pressed against the car window, feeling the coolness, Her


    temples throbbed asionally.


    ¡°Rosalynn, are you okay?¡± Jaime asked softly.


    Rosalynn opened her eyes and looked at Jaime. ¡°Jaime, you¡¯re not mad that I didn¡¯t release the videos,


    are you?¡±


    Jaime smiled faintly. ¡°I was a bit pissed at first. She almost killed Ivy. But¡­I know you have your


    principles. I understand you.¡±

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Jaime will never forget how he met Rosalynn.


    He was in hot water at the time, having pissed off the deputy manager who came with Rosalynn.


    His hacking into the website had caused the deputy manager to lose millions, and he got a proper


    beating on the spot.


    Jaime felt like he was going to die that day, but he kept a stiff upper lip until the deputy manager


    mentioned his grandpa, which made him immediately freak out.


    In the following days at the police station, he was on pins and needles.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rosalynn came to see him, telling him his grandpa was okay and that she had footed the bill for his


    grandpa¡¯s surgery and medical expenses.


    He would never forget that feeling for the rest of his life.


    He broke down in front of Rosalynn.


    From then on, he stopped messing around, he apologized, he tried to make amends.


    He never touched those bad behaviors again.


    Although,pared to Jennifer, they were leagues apart.


    But ording to Rosalynn¡¯s principles, punishing Jennifer could be severe, using all means, torturing


    her mentally, as long as it abides by her principles.


    She would never cross the line she set.


    For instance, spreading those videos.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Jaime leaned back in his chair, legs crossed, ¡°whether you spread that video or not, in


    Jennifer¡¯s mind, she already believes you did. Think about it, I feel that¡¯s even more impactful than you


    actually doing it.¡±


    Using something that will never happen to mentally torture Jennifer.


    ¡°About what happened earlier, don¡¯t tell Wayne.¡± Rosalynn closed her eyes tiredly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t mind.¡± Jaime immediately said.


    The car returned to the hospital.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t let Jaime go in with her, but tell him to go


    home


    me to rest.


    When she arrived at the door of the ward, Molly was sitting there. Her injuries had been treated and


    she had changed into a clean set of clothes.


    The clothes were probably bought by Felix, they were obviously too big.


    Molly was already thin, and this dress made her look even thinner


    She was looking down, ying with her fingers, lost in thought.


    Hearing the noise, she immediately looked over cautiously.


    Seeing it was Rosalynn, she rxed her guard a bit.


    ¡°Are your wounds all treated?¡± Rosalynn asked gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Molly slightly lifted her sleeve, trying to cover the wound on her arm, ¡°How¡¯s that


    woman?¡°.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting her just desserts.¡± Rosalynn said, then sat down in the chair opposite Molly, ¡°Molly, if it


    wasn¡¯t for you and Max today, Ivy¡­¡±


    ¡°I was careless.¡± Molly hung her head.


    She sat there, constantly reying the events of that time in her mind.


    In her mind, she thought of countless possibilities to prevent the ident.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    ¡°Alright, stop overthinking,¡± Rosalynn gently shook her head. ¡°Ivy is doing fine now, and she¡¯s learned


    a hard lesson. She wouldn¡¯t repeat the same


    mistake.¡±


    *Absolutely! She won¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡± Molly chimed in immediately. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll


    focus all my attention on Ivy and Cory, and won¡¯t be distracted by anything irrelevant.¡±


    The biggest issue today was that she got distracted by Rosalynn¡¯s voice.


    She nced over there, then got carried away.


    Rosalynn felt helpless.


    Rosalynn wanted to tell her that she could focus on herself, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Having been through so much with Felix, Molly had formed her own unique way of thinking.


    At least for now, it¡¯s not easy to change this way of thinking.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalynn nodded gently, ¡°Ivy is safe now, why don¡¯t you go rest for a bit?¡±


    Molly nced at the door of the ward, hesitated a bit, but finally nodded.


    Rosalynn watched as Molly left.


    Then she stood up, gently pushed open the door of the ward and went in.


    Wayne was sitting by the bed, and he immediately turned his head.


    Cory, holding his sister¡¯s hand, had fallen asleep by the bed, and Ivy was also asleep, exhausted.


    Rosalynn walked up to Wayne.


    Wayne instinctively reached out to hold her hand.


    She looked at Wayne, ¡°You were scared, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wayne felt very upset, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed helplessly, ¡°Why do you all keep saying sorry to me?¡±


    ¡°I should have noticed earlier that Ivy ran out.¡± Wayne said in a low voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t I¡­ do anything


    right?¡±


    ¡°This is something that couldn¡¯t be prevented. Even if I were home, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if she had


    sneaked out during nap time.¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    In fact, when she first found out that Ivy and the others had sneaked out without any security.


    Her first reaction was, what was Wayne doing, how could he not notice.


    But thinking about it, if she were there, she might not have noticed either.


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    From the moment he found out that Ivy had sneaked out, to when he rushed to the river and saw


    Rosalynn, soaked wet, holding Ivy.


    Wayne felt particrly uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn patted his head, ¡°I got lost when I was little.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Rosalynn gently pushed away his furrowed eyebrows with her fingertips.


    ¡°My mom had just passed away not long before, and one night I really missed her and cried all night.


    As soon as it was dawn, I snuck out of bed, took some pocket money, and went to the bus stop by


    myself, to visit her grave.¡± Rosalynn shook her head with a smile, ¡°You have no idea where that


    cemetery is, it¡¯s really far away. Public transportation wasn¡¯t as developed as it is now, and there were


    a lot of bad guys on the road.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Wayne tightly held Rosalynn¡¯s hand.


    Rosalynn continued, ¡°My grandparents had gone out to buy groceries early in the morning, they didn¡¯t


    realize I wasn¡¯t home. It wasn¡¯t until they got back from buying groceries and breakfast and tried to


    wake me up that they realized I was gone.¡±


    She said, ncing sideways at Wayne, ¡°When someone found me, it was in the afternoon, he


    immediately called my grandpa, and then told me that the kid across the street from his house had


    gone missing a year ago, and his parents ended up divorcing because they med each other. I was


    scared to death, I didn¡¯t want my grandparents to divorce.¡±


    Wayne asked, ¡°So, did your grandparents punish you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosalynn said with a bitter smile, ¡°They both punished me. All I could think about was that


    they couldn¡¯t get divorced, so I didn¡¯t resist at all. As a result¡­ when my grandparents discovered I


    was missing, they were very anxious, but they didn¡¯t argue because of it. They were more worried


    about the other getting sick from too much worry.¡±


    Wayne said emotionally, ¡°Your grandparents must have loved each other very much.¡±


    Without hesitation, Rosalynn replied, ¡°They loved each other very much. When my grandpa was alive,


    he would buy flowers for my grandma every day. No matter what happened at home, like breaking a


    te or burning a pot, they never med each other.¡±

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    ¡°Our neighborhood used to be packed with folks, and it was like watching a daily soap opera with


    couples bickering over trivial stuff, Rosalynn began, a grin spreading across her face as she recalled a


    memory. ¡°When my mom was around, she¡¯d take me to watch these fighting couples whenever we


    heard them arguing.¡±


    Wayne chuckled lightly at her words.


    ¡°Wayne,¡± Rosalynn squeezed his hand, ¡°In my childhood, I¡¯ve seen a beautiful love story unfold ¨C that


    of my grandparents. Ever since, I¡¯ve always yearned for the same kind of love. When I grow up, if I get


    married, I want to find someone who loves me dearly and whom I love just as much. I want us to be like


    my grandparents, supporting and deeply loving each other.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯m not as good as your grandfather.¡±


    Wayne had been grappling with a deep sense of self¨Cdoubt and fragmentation ofte.


    It was as if his soul had been shattered into several pieces, each reflecting a different facet of him. And


    he found each piece repulsive.


    He wished to demolish all these pieces, then blend them together to mold a new soul.


    One that hadn¡¯t hurt the ones he loved, a soul that his loved ones also cherished.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as my grandmother either,¡± Rosalynn chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°So, let¡¯s work on it


    together.¡±


    Wayne nodded.


    Then, he wrapped his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist, resting his cheek on her belly, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Kids don¡¯t snuggle like this anymore,¡± Rosalynn ruffled his hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Wayne murmured.


    ¡°How so?¡± Rosalynn asked,ughing.


    I¡¯d still want to snuggle like this even when I¡¯m a hundred years old,¡± Wayne tightened his hold on her a


    bit.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Rosalynn burst outughing.


    At this moment, Cory stirred awake and saw them. He exchanged a nce with his mother.


    At his mom¡¯s gesture, he reluctantly closed his eyes and turned his head away.


    Due to this turn of events, their return journey had been postponed for the time being.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Even though Ivy nearly died, Baillie didn¡¯t dare tell Paige a peep about it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He waited until Paige fell asleep.


    Only when Kate came to swap him, did he hastily leave from the nursing home to the hospital.


    At that moment¡­after a whole day of hustling and with her nerves shot, Rosalynn, guarding her son


    and daughter, had already fell asleep. Wayne came out, leaning on his stick.


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m sorry about the mess in my ce.¡± Baillie apologized right off the bat.


    Ever since Wayne lost his memory, hepletely changed, like he was a different person, very kind


    and easy to get along with.


    But¡­


    ¡°You should be thankful, Ivy was saved by Max and Molly Wayne said coldly.


    Baillie was taken aback, ¡°Wayne, you¡­¡±


    Before Baillie could finish, Wayne cut him off. ¡°My people will take Jennifer away. She¡¯s Luna¡¯s sister,


    and I don¡¯t want any interference from the Scotts in the process.


    ¡°What did your wife say?¡± Baillie asked subconsciously


    ¡°For such a disgusting person, there¡¯s no need for her to deal with it. Wayne looked at Baillie, ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to tell her either, I¡¯ll take care of Jennifer


    ¡°Wayne¡­ Baillie frowned, worry creeping into his expression, ¡°Did you¡­ regain your memory?¡±


    Wayne nced at Baillie. ¡°Why, can¡¯t I avenge my wife and daughter without my memory?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Baillie, put yourself in my shoes, what would you do if you were me?¡± Wayne changed his tone.


    Baillie was at lost for words.


    If it were him, Jennifer would live a long life, but in constant misery.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Baillie responded.


    ¡°Go back and be with your wife and daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Baillie was worried sick about Paige¡¯s safety, but since Wayne had already said his piece, he didn¡¯t


    stick around the hospital.


    He left there and back to the rehab center.


    But on the way, he couldn¡¯t help but think over Wayne¡¯s demeanor when he spoke.


    It felt off.


    It was like the old Wayne was back, but¡­ something was still missing.


    The next morning, the doc came to check on Ivy again..


    ¡°No worries now, just keep an eye on the kiddo for any sudden fevers in the next few days. If that


    happens, rush her to the hospital to prevent lung infection.¡±


    ¡°Doc, can I go home now? My puppy¡¯s still at the vet¡¯s!¡± Ivy choked up the moment she mentioned


    Max.


    ¡°Sure thing. But kiddo, you gotta be careful from now on, steer clear of dangerous spots like the river.


    Your folks are worried sick.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, doctor!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously


    Wayne and Rosalynn exchanged a look.


    Afterall, Ivy did something wrong, and there should be consequence.


    Rosalynn¡¯s punishment for her daughter was simple.


    From yesterday on, no matter how Ivy asked, nobody would spill the beans about Max


    Last night, she even had a nightmare that Max was dead,


    She woke up bawling.


    Rosalynn originally nned to let her worry and panic for a while.


    But Wayne couldn¡¯t bear to see his girl so heartbroken, so he told her Max wasn¡¯t dead and promised


    to take her to see Max when the sun came up.


    But, although Max was still alive, he was seriously injured, this time.


    His side was gashed open by a rock, deep enough to see bone.


    Lucky for him, he¡¯s been eating well and getting plenty of exercise for the past year which made him a


    tough cookie.


    If it were a weaker dog, it might not have made it

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    The moment the car stopped in front of the vet, Ivy couldn¡¯t wait to unbuckle her seatbelt, jump out of


    the car, and dash into the hospital.


    When Rosalynn and Wayne followed her in, Ivy was already holding Max¡¯s head, crying her eyes out.


    Rosalynn faintly heard her saying, ¡°I thought you were dead! What would I do if you died, Max?¡±


    Watching all this, Rosalynn suddenly burst outughing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne looked at her, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°I just remembered,st year when you saved Max, Ivy was even more heartbroken. She thought Max


    was definitely a lost cause. Then Paige, tofort


    her, said¡­.¡±


    ¡°With your dad around, even the Grim Reaper has to bow down to him.¡±


    ¡°Paige sure knows how to tter me, thank God Max was saved in the end¡­¡±


    As Wayne spoke, his expression suddenly became more serious.


    Rosalynn caught his drift and nodded gently, ¡°Yes, thank God Max was saved.¡±


    Otherwise, who else would have jumped in to save Ivy without a second thought?


    ¡°We owe a big thank you to Erica,¡± Rosalynn continued, ¡°The river was so turbulent yesterday, and she


    just jumped in and pulled Ivy out.¡±


    ¡°Mmhm.¡± Wayne nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    He had a list in his heart.


    Good or bad, he remembered everything.


    When Ivy first saw Max, he weakly wagged his tail, clearly happy to see her.


    But five minutester.


    Max was already fed up with her crying.


    He was extremely exasperated.


    And he would asionally nce at Rosalynn, as if to say, can you please control your daughter!

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    And Jennifer¡¯s case finally ended.


    When Rosalynn brought Ivy home, they bumped into Frederic¡¯s family by chance.


    Shockingly enough, they were not the picture of grief that Rosalynn had expected.


    They were a young couple, who didn¡¯t seem the least bit upset as they chatted with Kate.


    ¡°We ran into them yesterday when we got back¡± Erica told Rosalynn. ¡°They¡¯re Frederic¡¯s son and


    daughter-inw. Apparently, Frederic lost his wife early on and raised his son all by himself. But the son


    was ungrateful, always just asking Frederic for money. His daughter-inw wasn¡¯t much better to


    Frederic.¡±


    Erica¡¯s brow furrowed as she spoke. ¡°Every time Frederic came home, they treated him like dirt. Yet,


    the house they lived in and the car they drove were all bought by Frederic. Now that Frederic¡¯s gone,


    they¡¯ve got a big fatpensation check. They couldn¡¯t even fake being upset about their father¡¯s


    death.¡±


    Erica was getting more and more worked up.


    ¡°Why on Earth would Kate give thempensation knowing what kind of people they are?¡± Erica


    stamped her foot in frustration.


    Rosalynn rubbed her back in constion, ¡°Frederic died while working for the Scott family, they were


    legally obliged topensate to his family. Also¡­¡±


    She nced at Kate.


    Kate¡¯s face wore a heavy expression too.


    ¡°Kate was just trying to do thest thing possible for Frederic, for his son.¡±


    The rtionship between parents and children can be the mostplicated of all.


    Rosalynn had encountered Frederic before, he was a man of strong principles and high self-discipline.


    By any normal standard, he should have stopped caring about his son after being treated like that.


    But year after year, he kept giving them money.


    Maybe, his biggest worry before he died was still his child


    So, no matter how much Kate disliked them, she would still give the money to Frederic¡¯s son.


    Not for anything else, but to give Frederic some peace in the afterlife,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Erica heaved a helpless sigh.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Over there, Frederic¡¯s son and daughter-inw had received thepensation and were preparing to


    go to the


    funeral home to im Frederic¡¯s body.


    ¡°Kate, we deeply appreciate all the care you¡¯ve given my dad over the years. If you ever need anything,


    don¡¯t hesitate to ask, Frederic¡¯s son said, his face all buttered up.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His business investments had tanked over the years, and he¡¯d lost quite a bit of cash.


    If he could have a job at the Scott family, their life would be a bit more bearable.


    Just looking at this man made Kate¡¯s skin crawl.


    But


    ¡°Sure, Kate nodded. ¡°You two are still young and might not understand everything. I¡¯ll have one of my


    staff apany youter. She¡¯ll help you with your father¡¯s funeral. She knows her stuff and can help


    you pick a good burial site.¡±


    ¡°Burial site?¡± The wife¡¯s face paled.


    The price tag for a burial site these days could punch a big hole in your wallet.


    ¡°Ah, Kate, we were actually thinking of taking my father¡¯s remains to the countryside, to be buried with


    my mother,¡± the man stuttered.


    Kate¡¯s gaze turned icy.


    ¡°Buried together? You mean scattering his ashes in the river?¡± Kate¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Your


    hometown was flooded 20 years ago when they built the hydroelectric dam. Can you even find your


    mother¡¯s grave now?¡±


    Kate¡¯s stern tone made the couple shiver.


    They didn¡¯t dare admit that was precisely what they had in mind.


    When someone dies, it¡¯s like turning off a light. Isn¡¯t it just a waste of money to go through all the fuss?


    But they didn¡¯t dare voice such thoughts in front of Kate.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t received thepensation Kate had promised yet,

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    They¡¯d already asked awyer. The usual deathpensation and funeral expenses were peanuts


    compared to the fat chunk of money they were getting.


    ¡°I will pay for the grave!¡± Kate was visibly peeved.


    But for the sake of giving Frederic, who had been by her side for so many years, a decent burial, she


    had no choice but to do so.


    Upon hearing this, Frederic¡¯s daughter-inw immediately chimed in, ¡°I looked into some graves before


    I came too. You can give us the money. We¡¯ll shop around some more, pick something that suits dad¡¯s


    tastes!¡±


    This only served to piss Kate off even more.


    The man gave his wife a nudge with his elbow and shot her a look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just let Mrs. Scott handle it!¡±


    Kate turned her gaze towards a middle-aged woman standing not far away.


    The woman quickly approached. ¡°You go with them, and if there¡¯s any problems, don¡¯t forget to let me


    know with me in a timely manner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, off you go¡± Kate waved them off.


    Once the two of them were gone, she picked up her cup and took a sip of water.


    Ever since Frederic¡¯s passing, she¡¯d had no appetite and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Thinking of those two greedy individuals just now, the anger in her heart red up.


    She mmed her cup down violently.


    ¡°Why are good guys always getting the shaft?!¡± Kate felt a profound heartache.


    Erica and Rosalynn exchanged a nce.


    Having wasted an entire day, it was time for Rosalynn and her group to head back to H City.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Once Kate had calmed down a bit, Rosalynn and Erica walked over.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Kate smoothed her hair. When she looked up at them again, her expression had


    softened. ¡°I wanted you guys to have a lovely summer, but I didn¡¯t expect such an unpleasant thing to


    happen.¡±

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    ¡°The person bothered us was Jennifer. Other than that, this summer has been pretty good for us,¡±


    Rosalynn said.


    Erica nodded in agreement, ¡°This has been the most rxing time of my life! I¡¯d love to do it all over


    again!¡±


    Hearing their words, a smile finally crept onto Kate¡¯s face. ¡°Next time, next time youe, I promise


    there won¡¯t be any of this chaos!¡±


    Kate took a deep breath, ¡°Are you guys leaving soon?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°We are going to visit Paige first, then we¡¯re headed back to H City.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet in H City once Paige is feeling better,¡± Kate said softly, ¡°you guys being here made a


    huge difference for Paige, she was so much happier. I¡¯ll always remember that.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I should be thanking you,¡± Rosalynn sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for treating Paige like your own


    daughter.¡±


    To be honest, Kate¡¯s love for Paige even surpassed that of her own mother.


    ¡°No need to be so formal!¡± Kate said, a bit embarrassed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for


    you!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    They chatted a bit more before Rosalynn and Erica left.


    By the time they returned to their yards, their luggage had already been loaded into the car.


    Rosalynn gently pinched her daughter¡¯s chin, examining her from side to side.


    Despite all the drama, there was not a single scratch on Ivy¡¯s face..


    ¡°Thank goodness your face isn¡¯t hurt, your godmother would be super worried if she saw,¡± Rosalynn


    said, letting go of Ivy¡¯s chin and gently caressing her cheek, ¡°Let¡¯s go say goodbye to your godmother


    and her lovely girl.¡±


    Ivy really messed up big time, nearly put herself in great danger.


    Ivy¡¯s a pretty obedient kid.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    She obediently held her mom¡¯s hand, heading towards the parking lot.


    By the time they arrived, there were already people waiting.


    Luna and her husband were there with Cain and Carney, waiting for them.


    ¡°Ivy, you okay?¡± Cain saw Ivy and ran over. Tears were already streaming down his face before he


    could even steady himself.


    Ivy, looking helpless, said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Real men don¡¯t shed tears that easily!¡±


    The adults allughed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But Cain kept crying, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll save up ande visit you in H City!¡±


    ¡°Okay Ivy nodded.


    She took out a tissue from her bag and handed it to Cain to wipe his tears, ¡°Listen to your mom more,


    get scolded less.¡±


    Cain was even more upset, he kept nodding, saying. ¡°I will listen to her!¡±


    ¡°We have to go now, my godmother¡¯s waiting.¡±


    As Cain was wiping his tears, he nodded, ¡°I¡­I still have some homework left, can¡¯t go send you off, I¡¯m


    gonna miss you guys!¡± Saying this, he emotionally hugged Ivy, then Liam.


    When he wanted to hug Molly, he was stopped by her re..


    So he turned to hug Cory, even though they weren¡¯t that close.


    Cory just silently watched him.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Cain was crying so much, and thought it was a bit ridiculous. But he didn¡¯t


    push Cain away.


    However, once he got in the car, he slowly took out a sanitizing wipe and cleaned off the snot and tears


    Cain had left on his clothes.


    Rosalynn made sure all the kids were in the car, safely buckled in.


    Then she prepared to get in the car herself.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    ¡°We¡¯re off, take care.¡± She said to Luna and her husband before getting into the car.


    Luna nodded, replying. ¡°You too, see you in H City next time.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    They watched as Rosalynn¡¯s convoy drove away.


    Cain, seeing the cars getting further and further away, could no longer control his sadness and burst


    into tears.


    Luna shook her head helplessly.


    He never cries this much when he gets beaten up.


    ¡°Cain Scott, you can stop crying now.¡± Luna bit her lip and said.


    Hearing this, Cain tried to control his emotions. He sobbed and made an OK gesture to his mom, then


    he said, ¡°Mom, you gotta understand. They¡¯re my best friends, I¡¯m gonna miss them so much!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let him have his cry.¡± Newellforted his wife, ¡°Let¡¯s go visit mom, I bet she¡¯s pissed off by


    Frederic¡¯s son and daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°I reckon, we should just give Frederic¡¯s ungrateful kids what they deserve, kick ¡¯em out.¡± Luna fumed


    at the mention of the couple. Frederic was such a good man, how could he have such kids?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You think mom doesn¡¯t want to?¡± Newell sighed, ¡°But Frederic cared a lot about his son when he was


    alive, so we should respect his wishes.¡± Luna frowned but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Nobles and the wealthy from all over the world were stilling and going in the Scott family.


    But without Frederic, who always had everything arranged perfectly, it just wasn¡¯t the same anymore.


    Recently, Paige has been feeling uneasy.

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    She¡¯s been all over the ce, with a nagging feeling that something bad is about to go down.


    Last night, she even had a nightmare where her daughter Trista got kidnapped and she couldn¡¯t find


    her. Then, Ivy and Cory were dragged off by


    some monster in the dark.


    She woke up in a cold sweat, almost crying.


    Before Paige gave birth, Baillie had a shrink on standby.


    When Paige started acting like this, Baillie was worried sick she might have postpartum depression.


    But the doctor didn¡¯t give that diagnosis after checking her out.


    Baillie filled in Rosalynn about Paige¡¯s nightmare.


    They hoped that Rosalynn could somehow soothe Paige when she came over.


    Even though Baillie didn¡¯t like to admit it, some things could only be handled by Rosalynn, she had a


    way with his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Paige doesn¡¯t have postpartum depression,¡± Rosalynn sighed, ¡°So it must be¡­ she


    and Ivy have some kind of psychic connection. Ivy¡¯s in trouble, so she¡¯s feeling uneasy.¡±


    Ivy, eyes wide as saucers, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand, said, ¡°My godmother loves me too much¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just realizing this today?¡± Rosalynn tapped her forehead, ¡°So you know what to do now, right?¡±


    Ivy nodded without hesitation, let go of Rosalynn¡¯s hand and called out, ¡°My dear godmother!¡± before


    darting into Paige¡¯s room.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn shook her head with a smile, then turned to Baillie, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of her so well,


    she¡¯s generally in a good mood. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She paused, then said with a grin, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m more worried about you getting postpartum


    depression.¡±


    Ever since Paige¡¯ste pregnancy, Baillie has been on edge.


    He hasn¡¯t let up at all since she gave birth.


    Paige¡¯s doing great, but he, on the other hand, looks sleep deprived.


    In the room, Ivy rushed in and Paige pulled her into her arms.


    When Rosalynn came in, she saw them having a st.


    ¡°You guys carry on, I¡¯ll go check on Trista.¡± she said, heading off to see Trista, who was sleeping.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Usually, Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t pick up Trista if she was asleep.


    But today, she was heading back to H city, and it would be at least a month before she saw Trista


    again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Rosalynn didn¡¯t care if Trista was sleeping, she carefully picked her up and let her sleep on her


    chest.


    ¡°Baby, you have no idea how scary my nightmare wasst night!¡± After telling Ivy, Paige didn¡¯t let Cory


    off the hook who just came in. After talking to Rosalynn, she turned to Cory with teary eyes, ¡°Cory, I


    screamed my throat raw in my dream!¡±


    ¡°It was just a dream,¡± Cory gently patted her shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that dreams are the opposite


    of reality. If you had such a nightmare, it means that me, my sister and Trista will all be fine and


    healthy.¡±


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Paige pped her forehead.


    ¡°Babe¡­¡± Baillie was helpless.


    Paige pped her forehead so hard that it turned red.


    ¡°Cory, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Paige looked touched, ¡°You even know how tofort me now!¡±


    The fear Paige felt after her nightmare naturally disappeared when Rosalynn and her family arrived.


    Soon after, Erica and her husband also came to visit Paige.


    They learned that Paige had such a nightmare after Ivy had a problem.


    After leaving, Erica felt very upset.


    ¡°However, once she recovers, we won¡¯t be able to hide from her what happened during this time,¡± Erica


    whispered, ¡°If you keep hiding it from Paige, she¡¯ll definitely lose her temper.¡±


    Rosalynn shrugged, helplessly but firmly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a better way right now. We can only try


    to calm her down when the timees.¡± Wayne and Larkin were walking behind them.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to stop by the monastery on our way to H city,¡± Larkin told Wayne, ¡°You go back and


    confirm the treatment time.¡±


    Wayne nced at the distant clouds.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Wayne said.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    Larkin looked at Wayne, slightly taken aback.


    Wayne smiled at him, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to obsess over the past anymore.¡±


    Larkin wasn¡¯t the type to insist.


    Plus, some people had suggested before not to force Wayne into trying to recover his memories.


    The most natural way was the best.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Larkin nodded, ¡°In that case, I have more time, I can take Erica to more ces she likes.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Wayne responded.


    Both of them weren¡¯t too talkative, so they each went on with their own business, not saying anything


    more. At the parking lot, their families got into their respective cars, then split up to go their separate


    ways. Because of Max¡¯s injury, the back seats of the car he was in were folded down, connecting with


    the trunk. Ivy took over the responsibility of caring for her pet dog.


    Molly, being inseparable from Ivy now, naturally got into the¨Csame¨Ccar


    Felix decided to follow them.


    In Rosalynn¡¯s car, it was her, Wayne, and Cory.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She originally wanted to bring Liam along as well.


    However, by the time she looked for Liam, he had silently gone to Ableson¡¯s car.


    The day Ivy was pushed into the water by Jennifer, Liam was there too.


    He was scared too, but didn¡¯t follow them to the hospital, he went home instead.


    He was a quiet kid to begin with, but now he had be even quieter.


    After Rosalynn got in the car, she helped Cory check his seatbelt, casually mentioning, ¡°I forgot to chat


    with Liam these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Chat about what?¡± Cory asked.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he there when your sister fell into the water?¡± Rosalynn replied calmly, ¡°You know, Liam is


    introverted. I¡¯m worried if he¡¯s keeping something inside.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to worry about everyone,¡± Wayne chimed in.


    ¡°Liam saved Ivy¡¯s life before, and he doesn¡¯t have any family around. We should care more about him,¡±


    Rosalynn looked back at Wayne.


    Wayne was silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off. I hope we can make it in time for dinner with grandma.¡±


    The convoy slowly hit the road.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and gradually fell asleep holding Cory¡¯s small hand.


    Wayne looked at her through the rear¨Cview mirror, took out his phone, and sent ¨¤ message.


    Rosalynn was woken up by Wayne. Opening her eyes, they were already back at Moonlit Lake.


    She stretched, and texted Paige, ¡°Paige, we¡¯re home safe, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Paige immediately sent back a ton of voice messages.


    Rosalynn listened as she got out of the car.


    While listening to the messages, she subconsciously counted the number of people, quickly realizing


    something was off.


    She noticed a car was missing, along with a few people.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ableson¡¯s car?¡± Rosalynn asked, putting away her phone.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ableson just called to say that Liam wanted to go home directly, so he changed course to drop


    him off,¡± a security guard quickly said.


    Rosalynn frowned slightly.


    ¡°That kid, going home without telling us. Kids are really hard to understand.¡±


    As she was mumbling, Liam sent her a message.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, I still have homework to do, Ivy¡¯s summer tutoring has been overdue for three days.¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, and sent him a reply, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve worked hard, Liam. See you when


    school starts.¡±


    As she sent the message, Wayne came over.


    His gaze swept over Rosalynn¡¯s phone screen.


    ¡°Is that a message from Liam?¡±


    ¡°Mm, he said he went home to do his homework. I thought he had finished them. It looks like your


    daughter has been keeping him busy,¡± Rosalynn said, looking around to see Ivy directing people to


    carry Max into the elevator.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have hired such a young kid to be a tutor in the first ce,¡± Wayne said helplessly, ¡°In


    the future, we should hire an adult to teach Ivy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for us to decide, it depends on whether your daughter agrees,¡± Rosalynn said helplessly.


    Wayne lowered his eyelids, not responding to Rosalynn¡¯s words, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first. Grandma is


    waiting for us to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them held hands and slowly walked towards the elevator.


    Compared to the brightly lit Moonlit Lake, the old street was very dim, with wires piled up as usual,


    asionally making crackling sounds.


    Ableson took Liam¡¯s luggage down, looking a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Liam, I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion before sending you home directly. But you covered for me in front of


    Mrs. Silverman, I¡¯m really¡­¡±


    1


    Liam looked even colder than usual, he put away his phone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say so much, I understand.¡± Liam took his luggage from Ableson.


    Ableson was taken aback.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Liam said coldly and distantly, then dragged his suitcase and carried his backpack into the


    darkness.


    After his parents died, he rarely felt fear and anxiety.


    Especially during the time he shed with his uncle and aunt, he almost forgot what fear felt like.


    Because his heart couldn¡¯t feel warmth, it was numb.


    A year ago, he saved Ivy with a slingshot, and his life changed.


    It was like going on an exciting journey.


    He met Mrs., Silverman, who was as gentle as a mother, the naughty and resilient Ivy, and some novel


    friends.


    His numb heart gradually warmed up amid these adventures.


    This directly led to hisck of vignce. He even started following Ivy and others out to y.


    But, he was different from them.


    Molly had a loving father, yet she jumped into the river to save Ivy.


    The Cain Scott brothers had a powerful family background.


    Anyone could be forgiven and understood in this escape.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t feel at ease until just now, when he woke up and saw the familiar yet somewhat unfamiliar


    streets. It was like a sword hanging over his head finally dropped to the ground.


    1


    His wonderful journey hade to an end, and he began to live his old life.


    It wasn¡¯t that great, but it wasn¡¯t too bad either..


    He preferred being alone over socializing with others.


    He walked through the dim alley, the lights in the building were broken, and he groped his way upstairs.


    He opened the door to his home.


    This old house, if left uninhabited for a while, would smell moldy.


    Liam turned on the lights.


    He put his things away and quietly opened all the windows.


    He fetched water and carefully cleaned the house, adding disinfectant to the water.


    After he finished cleaning, the house was clean, but the unpleasant smell did not dissipate. Instead, it


    became stranger due to the mix of the disinfectant. Liam felt helpless.


    He decided not to clean anymore and took out all the things from his backpack and neatly ced them


    back on his desk.


    He nced at the time.


    Although he had been busy for a while, only an hour had actually passed.


    The incident of Ivy falling into the water was eventually revealed to Hria.


    That night, Hria said nothing, watched Ivy eat her fill, and then let Laura take her to bathe and sleep.


    Ivy thought the incident was over, but the next morning, Hria blew her top.


    Ivy had never seen her so angry.


    In the past, if she did something wrong, Granny Hria would protect her when her mother got angry


    and argue with her mother.


    Ivy was so scared that she was even careful with her breathing.


    ¡°You are an important person, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Hria banged on the table.


    ¡°Alright, alright, she knows she was wrong, Calvin couldn¡¯t help but stand up to protect Ivy, ¡°She won¡¯t


    do this again!¡±


    ¡°Calvin, what if she wasn¡¯t rescued on time?¡± Hria scolded Calvin.


    Upon hearing this, Calvin, a man who had always been tough, immediately had red eyes.


    ¡°She was rescued, wasn¡¯t she?¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°That is pure luck! Everyone there at the time was a child, and a dog! This is a miracle, you know!¡±


    Hria banged on the table and yelled, her voice choking at the end.


    ¡°Granny, it was my fault, I really know I was wrong. I promise with mommy that I will never do this


    again!¡± Ivy heard Hria¡¯s voice choking and immediately ran to her and hugged her tightly, apologizing


    quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use these tricks!¡± Hria pushed her away, ¡°Go stand in the corner and reflect on yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll go stand in the corner. Don¡¯t be angry anymore¡­¡±


    She coaxed Hria and found a wall to stand against, tears silently rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Alright, granny, your heart isn¡¯t good, you can¡¯t get so worked up,¡± Rosalynn gently patted Hria¡¯s


    back.


    ¡°This time is different from the past¡­¡± Hria clutched her chest, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night, I just


    wanted to go upstairs and wake up this child and teach her a good lesson!¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea, why don¡¯t I call her over and you can give her a good scolding!¡± Rosalynn


    said with a determined face.


    Hria red at her, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just adding fuel to the fire!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok, Paige told me Trista just woke up and is full of energy now, do you want to video chat with


    them?¡± Rosalynn began to distract Hria¡¯s attention. The video chat began.


    Trista¡¯s increasingly round face almost filled the phone screen.


    Herughter had a healing power.


    Hria¡¯s mood visibly improved.


    In her free time, Rosalynn looked at Ivy standing in the corner.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time Hria had been so angry with Ivy.


    This lesson would be remembered forever.


    The video chat ended.


    Hria visibly rxed a lot and nced at Ivy, ¡°Where¡¯s Wayne?¡±


    She had Ivy stand in the corner as punishment, but it had only been a short while. She couldn¡¯t directly


    tell Ivy that the punishment was over, or else the punishment would be too light.


    At this time, someone needed to plead for Ivy.¡±


    Her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t plea for Ivy because knowing her personality, it¡¯s good enough she didn¡¯t


    punish Ivy more herself.


    Hria was hoping that Wayne could plead for Ivy.


    ¡°He went to work,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Work? You didn¡¯t go with him?¡± Hria asked in surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to meet Sean Hudy. Sean has been helping Wayne deal with some matters of Bane


    Corporation recently,¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°I also have my own things to do, how could I possibly


    apany him all the time? Let him deal with it by himself! I can enjoy a few days of leisure!¡±


    Hria looked at her and gently touched her forehead, ¡°You should have thought this way a long time


    ago, you must have been exhausted in the past six months.¡±


    After saying this, Hria seemed to remember something, ¡°By the way, will Ms. Lawrence and Larkin


    come to H City again?¡±


    ¡°They probably will, why?¡±


    Hria hadn¡¯t been here for long and spent most of her time with Paige, so she didn¡¯t have much


    contact with Erica Shields.


    She suddenly mentioned these two people, and Rosalynn guessed that something might have


    happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about them, there¡¯s a problem with the Strand family, have you heard?¡± Hria sighed, ¡°What


    on earth is Jacob Strand thinking? He has already lost his wife, he should focus on his business, but he


    suddenly let things go, and now the situation of the Strand Group is very bad.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the Strand Group.


    The Strand Group was not in the same city as them, so she didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the


    Strand Group.


    Hria quickly showed Rosalynn a chat record.


    The record mainly talked about the current situation of the Strand Group.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s no big deal. Jacob¡¯s parents still hold so many shares. Even if they are eventually driven


    out, this money is enough for them to squander for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not how you crunch the numbers,¡± Hria said seriously. ¡°You gotta know, the Strand


    Group pissed off a lot of people in their heyday. You¡¯ve met Jacob¡¯s mom. Money ain¡¯t a shield,


    especially in a ce where power yers are dime a dozen. Power¡¯s the real deal.¡°/


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we need to protect them?¡°. Rosalynn asked.


    Hria dropped her gaze, mulling over her words for a while. ¡°Even though our connections have faded


    over the generations, Kendal Strand helped me


    out when I was in a tough spot. He¡¯s gone now, and his descendants havended the Strand Group in


    hot water. If I just stand by and do nothing, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face Kendal even in death.¡±


    Kendal was Jacob¡¯s great¨Cgrandfather.


    Back in the day, a young Hria had pissed off a big shot.


    Even though Kendal was up in years, he stepped up to the te and helped her dodge a bullet.


    ¡°Got it, Grandma. Whatever you wanna do, Wayne and I are with you,¡± Rosalynn said without


    hesitation.


    Hria nodded, then she wanted to say something more, but stopped herself.


    ¡°Grandma, do you really need to think twice before talking to me?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s only so much outsiders like us can do to turn the tide for the Strand Group¡­¡°¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s smile gradually faded, saying, ¡°We need Jacob toe back.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Hria nodded.


    ¡°He¡­he¡¯lle back.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was filled with a mix of helplessness and determination.


    Jacob was a walking contradiction.


    He loved Erica deeply, but kept pushing her away.


    After pushing her away, he¡¯d find ways to pull her back in.


    Simrly, he had been carrying the burden of the Strand family for over thirty years..


    Now he was burnt out and chose to walk away from it all.


    But that responsibility was just like Erica.


    He could shoulder it, but it wasn¡¯t guaranteed he could let it gopletely.


    After all, behind that responsibility was the entire Strand family, his flesh and blood.


    ¡°So, being born into wealth, we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse for these kids.¡± Hria let out a


    deep sigh.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve busted our asses to cheer you up, so stop frowning.¡± Rosalynn yfully smoothed out


    Hria¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°Jacob¡¯s in his prime, who knows, maybe in a couple of years he¡¯ll catch a


    break!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Hria said, casting a nce at the silently weeping Ivy. ¡°Why did Wayne have to


    go to work right now?!¡±


    Hria was getting anxious, her saving grace wasing down from upstairs.


    ¡°Ivy, what are you doing standing here?¡± he asked, looking at Ivy with genuine concern.


    Ivy didn¡¯t answer, only continued crying.


    Rosalynn chuckled. ¡°Grandma scolded her, so she¡¯s facing the wall as punishment.¡±


    Ivy cried harder, even whimpering a little.


    Hria shot Rosalynn a re, then lightly pinched her leg.


    Cory came down. ¡°But school¡¯s about to start, she hasn¡¯t caught up with her studies yet.¡±


    That¡¯s exactly what Hria was waiting for.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± she raised her voice. ¡°Study is definitely important. You should go study then!¡±


    Ivy turned around, still crying.


    Hria took one look at her and felt a pang in her heart.


    Ivy¡¯s nose and eyes were red from crying, she looked pitiful.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go study now.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Hria nodded.


    Ivy wiped her tears and headed to the study.


    Once she was in the study, Hria immediately called Laura. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Go


    make some of her favourite snacks and bring them to the study!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Laura nodded hastily.


    Rosalynn leaned back on the sofa, watching Hria leisurely. ¡°You¡¯ve been angry at her all morning.


    What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to teach her a lesson!¡± Hria said, extending her arms to Cory. ¡°Come here, sweetheart,


    give me a hug!¡±


    Cory was actually justing downstairs for his daily shake because his rm clock went off.


    He slowly walked over.


    Hria pulled him into a hug. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re the one who gives me the least headaches in this


    family. But you gotta eat more, put some meat on your bones. Take it easy on studying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Hria patted his back. ¡°Go have your shake. After that, try to look into the distance more


    often. Don¡¯t always be staring at yourputer.


    I¡¯m worried about your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hria watched lovingly as Cory headed to the dining room.


    Thinking about Ivy¡¯s close brush with death, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. ¡°What kid from any


    family, starting from the womb, has to go through so


    much hardship? She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s already had a brush with death. Jesus, this is just too


    much!!!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn patted Hria¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, what are we gonna do for Jacob?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my study.¡± Hria got up.


    Rosalynn followed her into Hria¡¯s suite.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Meanwhile, Wayne and Sean were chatting about the ins and outs of Bane Corporation.


    With the previous online chat with Wayne, Sean had no worries or concerns.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s pretty much what¡¯s up with thepany right now. All the projects that Mrs. Silverman has


    kicked off were in your n,¡± Sean said softly. ¡°And as of now, all these operational projects are doing


    great. Your future work will mainly focus onunching new businesses.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wayne agreed.


    ¡°So, are you gonna attend the monthly and quarterly shareholders¡® meeting next week?¡± Sean asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Wayne answered without hesitation.


    Sean immediately smiled, ¡°It¡¯s about time for the team to see you safe and sound!¡±


    ¡°You guys have had a tough time,¡± Wayne looked at Sean, ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone props after the


    shareholders¡® meeting.¡±


    Sean was surprised.


    President Silverman was always fair, but he never mentioned rewards or punishments to him in the


    past.


    Could it be Mrs. Silverman who reminded him?


    ¡°We were just doing our job.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say much about it, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the car ready for you to go back to Moonlit Lake.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Wayne raised his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of.¡±


    Sean was taken aback.


    Seeing this, Wayne looked at him, ¡°What? Do I have to tell you every single thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Sean quickly said.


    Wayne stood up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mrs. Silverman. Once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean stood still, watching Wayne leave.


    The current Wayne felt both familiar and strange to him¡­ what was going on?


    Ableson followed Wayne out.


    After he got in the car, he didn¡¯t say anything. The driver seemed to already know the destination and


    started the car.


    Soon, the car drove into the underground parking lot of a private restaurant.


    Alone, Wayne took the elevator directly to the reserved private room.


    A waiter respectfully led him to the door of the room.


    Just as he was about to open the door, an angry young voice came from inside, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve said a million


    times, I don¡¯t want to study abroad!¡±


    ¡°Liam! Stop being stubborn!!¡± The principal scolded sternly.


    At that moment, the door of the private room opened.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Wayne, with a crutch, walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re here!¡± The principal immediately put on a smile.


    Liam, a few steps away from Wayne, looked at him in surprise, then seemed to understand something.


    He looked at the principal, ¡°The application season for several overseas famous schools ended at the


    beginning of the year. How could I possibly catch up with the admission if I go abroad now?¡±


    The principal kept giving Liam signals.


    Liam¡¯s talent was clearer to the principal than anyone else.


    The recent exchange student opportunity was already the biggest resource Liam could touch.


    But now, Liam was not just going to be an exchange student, but directly admitted to a famous


    overseas school.


    Liam¡¯s talent could be maximally utilized in such top schools.


    He could cross the ss barrier that he could hardly cross in his life and start an extraordinary life.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Silverman appreciating you for saving Ivy¡¯s life, so¡­¡±


    ¡°That was many years ago, okay?¡± Liam interrupted coldly, then looked directly at Wayne, ¡°Mr.


    Silverman, I¡¯ll transfer to another school this semester and have no contact with your family in the


    future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Liam!¡± The principal was extremely anxious.


    He couldn¡¯t understand. This boy had no rtives in the country. Why was he so stubborn and


    unwilling to leave?


    That was a brighter future!


    ¡°Sir, I can get into those schools you want me to enter by myself!¡± Liam looked at Wayne, ¡°Instead of


    being thrown out like trash.¡±


    ¡°Watch what you are saying!¡± The principal was so anxious that he was almost crying.


    Wayne gently smiled and raised his hand, signaling the principal not to hurry, ¡°Sir, could youe back


    later? Liam and I need to have a private talk.¡± The principal seemed hesitant and doubtful.


    However, he thought of Mr. Silverman¡¯s huge investment in nning Liam¡¯s future.


    Mr. Silverman would definitely not harm Liam.


    1


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out for a smoke to cool down!¡± The principal said, then turned to look at Liam worriedly.


    Liam didn¡¯t respond.


    Before the principal left, he took/a cake box from the cab and put it further away from Liam.


    Liam¡¯s birthday wasing soon.


    Today, he called Liam here under the pretext of celebrating his birthday.


    After waiting for the principal to leave, Wayne sat down with his crutch.


    ¡°Liam, do you know the mistake you made this time?¡± Wayne asked.


    Liam still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wayne didn¡¯t mind, ¡°You were hired by my wife, so you and Ivy are not friends. When you knew Ivy had


    a n to run put with the kids to have fun, as an employee, you should have told me and my wife. But


    you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refund the tutoring fee.¡± Liam said solemnly.


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already arranged a price for you, strictly speaking, this price is


    something that many people can¡¯t get in their lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I just said, I will refund the tutoring fee, and I will not contact your family¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I know you often tutor in a store, the owner of that store¡­ although he didn¡¯t make any big mistakes,


    but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Liam shouted in shock.


    The principal seems to be very good to you too.¡± Wayne looked at him warmly, ¡°Liam, you can refuse


    my arrangement, but someone will bear the price of your mistake for you.¡±


    The worst person Liam had ever met was his uncle¡¯s family.


    He thought that was the obstacle he could never ovee, so he finally took Rosalynn¡¯s help.


    But now¡­ Liam looked at the friendly and gentle man in front of him.


    His giant shadowpletely engulfed Liam.


    The young him could find no escape route from this shadow.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, my parents are still buried in H City, I don¡¯t want to leave them¡­ I¡­ I beg you.¡±


    In the end, Liam hung his head.


    After the death of his parents, even if he was beaten half¨Cdead by his uncle, he had never begged for


    mercy.


    But now, even though Wayne had not hurt him, he had to lower his head.


    ¡°For the sake of your parents, you should ept my arrangements. Go study hard and make


    achievements, they would find peace in heaven.¡± Wayne remained unmoved.


    Liam stiffened all over.


    He slowly raised his head to look at Wayne, ¡°Do Ms. Rosalynn and Ivy know about this?¡±


    ¡°They may know or may not, the choice is yours.¡± Wayne¡¯s face slowly turned cold, ¡°But kid, any choice


    you makees with a price. Think¨Ccarefully if you can bear it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Rosalynn will definitely not agree to this!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she won¡¯t.¡± Wayne smiled faintly, ¡°But for me, the worst oue is getting scolded by her and


    then she would estrange me for a few days. But for you¡­¡±


    Liam was burning with anger, trembling all over.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, and you know what choice to make. The ticket is booked for noon tomorrow, you still


    have time to say goodbye to your friends, your parents.¡±


    Wayne finished, slowly stood up, ¡°You saved Ivy¡¯s life, so I¡¯m grateful. So you don¡¯t have to worry about


    living expenses there, I¡¯ll make sure you livefortably.¡±


    Then, Wayne gently patted the thin shoulders of the boy and walked out.


    The principal didn¡¯t go far.


    He saw Waynee out, immediately ran up with a smile, ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re leaving just like


    that?¡±


    ¡°Liam is too emotional right now. You came to celebrate his birthday, I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡± Wayne said


    kindly, ¡°Liam is lucky to have a teacher like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that! Compared to what you and Ms. Tesdal do for these kids, I feel like I¡¯m not doing


    enough!¡±


    Wayne gave a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt your meal, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The principal watched Wayne disappear into the elevator, then he entered the private room.


    Liam stood there, his face deathly pale.


    It seemed that what he was facing was not the future that everyone envied, but a road to death.


    ¡°Liam¡­¡± The principal had never seen Liam so depressed, as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    ¡°Never mind, if you really don¡¯t want to, I can help you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Liam was very clear about his situation.


    He could risk himself, but the people who had helped him were innocent.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The principal was surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to celebrate my birthday?¡± Liam said with a sob, sat down, ¡°Let¡¯s order food.¡±


    ¡°Great, I knew you would understand!¡± The principal pped his hands in delight, ¡°I know, without your


    family and friends, you must be scared. But my wife and I have discussed it, we will try to visit you


    during the holidays.¡±


    Liam was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    He had always been frugal, but today, he ordered a lot of dishes.


    The principal didn¡¯t stop him. He knew Liam was upset.


    Though he didn¡¯t know how Mr. Silverman persuaded Liam to study abroad.


    But¡­it¡¯s always good for him to take this step.


    After lunch, Liam blew out the candles, ate the birthday cake, then bid farewell to the principal and went


    home.


    All the way, Liam¡¯s tears never stopped.


    Back home, looking at the house he just cleaned, he walked to his parents¡® portraits.


    Just one nce, and he was crying uncontrobly.


    Around this time.


    Moonlit Lake.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, when Liam was here, I understood how to solve this problem as soon as he exined it.¡±


    Ivyid on her desk, troubled by a difficult question. Afterining, she looked at her phone on the


    side.


    Half an hour ago, she took a photo of this question and sent it to Liam.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Liam is busy, he would reply.


    But now it¡¯s been half an hour, and he hasn¡¯t replied.


    ¡°I just asked another teacher, look at this solution.¡± Wayne sat opposite lvy, handing the iPad to her.


    Ivy nced at it listlessly.


    Although it was a bitplicated, she understood after a while.


    But while solving the problem, she stillined, ¡°Liam is still better, his thoughts are much simpler


    than this!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at her phone again.


    Liam still hadn¡¯t replied to her message.


    Did he fall asleep?


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s mind not on the task, Wayne was more convinced that his decision to send Liam


    away was correct.


    Ivy is so dependent on Liam now, if this continues¡­

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Ivy still hadn¡¯t heard back from Liam.


    At dinner, she learned from Rosalynn that Liam was going abroad for further studies.


    ¡°Going abroad? To which country?¡± Ivy asked in surprise. ¡°Mom, are you sure you heard it right?¡±


    Wayne ced some deboned fish gently onto Ivy¡¯s te. ¡°Liam mentioned it himself. Your mom


    confirmed it with the principal too, Liam¡¯s going to a really good school.¡±


    ¡°But when we were in Norhaven, Liam was preparing for apetition next year!¡± Ivy still couldn¡¯t


    believe it.


    ¡°The principal said it¡¯s ast¨Cminute opportunity, a rare one at that,¡± Rosalynn chimed in.


    In truth, she was just as confused.


    Liam had always been adamant about not going abroad.


    Last year, he passed up the chance to study overseas and gave it to a girl he waspeting with.


    Why did he suddenly decide to go abroad? And why in such a hurry?


    He was leaving tomorrow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rosalynn wanted to go see him, but Liam tly refused.


    With a frown and thinking about the unanswered question, Ivy wore a sour expression.


    Then, she channeled her anger into her appetite and started to eat her food.


    She was so mad that she ate more than usual.


    Hria watched, amused.


    After dinner, she stormed off to the kitchen, grabbed the salmon she reserved for Max and went to take


    care of the injured Max.


    When she came back from feeding Max and checked her phone, there was still no reply from Liam.


    She angrily took out the practice problems Liam gave her before and started working on them with


    gusto.


    Rosalynn chuckled at the sight and then checked the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit worried about Liam. Wayne, keep an eye on Ivy, I¡¯m going to check on him.¡±


    ¡°Honey, Liam¡¯s always been a resourceful kid. He¡¯s made this decision and he¡¯s going to a top¨Cranked


    school, it¡¯s going to be great for his future. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Wayne paused, ¡°If we


    interfere too much, Liam might push us away.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask the principal about his departure time, and I¡¯ll go with you to the airport to see


    him off tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Once he¡¯s gone, we¡¯ll have someone look after him over there.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Rosalynn nodded lightly in agreement.


    Wayne draped an arm around her shoulders and gave her a gentle squeeze.


    In reality, even if Rosalynn went to see Liam that night, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.


    Not long before, Liam had locked up his home and gone to his parents¡® grave.


    He took his luggage with him and booked a hotel near the cemetery, it¡¯s likely he won¡¯t be going home.


    He¡¯ll head straight to the airport from the cemetery tomorrow.


    To Wayne, there was nothing wrong with his approach.


    Liam might have made a mistake, but a few years abroad would do wonders for his future.


    And Ivy would have one less potential bad influence around her.


    It¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation for everyone.


    That night, Ivy was moping around all night.


    She texted Liam again, but still got no reply. It was like Liam had vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Rosalynn noticed that Ivy was feeling, down, so she went to her room just before bedtime.


    Just as she thought, Ivy was sobbing into her pillow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked gently,


    Ivy looked up at her, and then crawled into her arms.


    Rosalynn held her, gently patting her on the back, ¡°Are you upset because you¡¯re going to miss Liam?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ivy answered, choking back her tears.


    ¡°Babe, Liam is a great friend, right?¡± Rosalynn gently wiped her tears, asking gently.


    ¡°He is!¡± Ivy confirmed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I also think Liam is pretty awesome.¡± Rosalynn said softly, ¡°So, I think it¡¯s a good decision for Liam to


    go study at a top school.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ivy nodded, crying, ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to see him often.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Whenever you miss Liam, I¡¯ll take you to see him during the holidays!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can get to where Liam is pretty quickly by ne.¡± Rosalynn patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    sad, okay?¡±


    Ivy sobbed a couple of times, then honestly answered, ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll need a few more days to


    not be sad, because Liam is a good friend that I really like¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn gently touched her daughter¡¯s cheek.


    Ivy then copsed onto Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and cried for a while.


    1


    She finally fell asleep with tears in her eyes when she was tired from crying.


    Rosalynn kissed her forehead, turned off the lights in the room, and then stepped out and closed the


    door.


    1


    Wayne was waiting in the small living room on the second floor.


    ¡°Did Ivy cry?¡± he asked.


    Rosalynn looked at the wet spot on her shoulder and nodded helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s really upset.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, kids forget their troubles quickly. Ivy will be fine after a while.¡± Wayne took Rosalynn¡¯s hand,


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°Should we go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    The house is always so busy during the day.


    It¡¯s only at times like this that he can be alone with Rosalynn.


    Night time, all around was quiet.


    Rosalynn and Wayne were walking slowly on the path, hand in hand.


    ¡°After this busy half month, during Cory and Ivy¡¯s holiday, let¡¯s take a trip to L City, okay?¡± Rosalynn


    looked at Wayne, ¡°It¡¯s about time I paid respects to my mom, and my grandparents.¡±


    Over the years, Rosalynn had never formally introduced Wayne to them.


    Thinking about it now, it was about time.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wayne agreed immediately, his guts were telling him that this was probably something very


    important to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the time properly.¡± Rosalynn hooked her arm through Wayne¡¯s, ¡°Oh, I met a new


    psychologist recently, he¡¯s pretty good, I¡¯ll meet him in the next few days, if he¡¯s avable, I want to


    take you to see him.¡±


    ¡°A psychologist? Don¡¯t I already have a regr one?¡± Wayne was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried, the trauma from the shipwreck could potentially leave a psychological scar. I hope you


    can consult more experts, that way I¡¯ll feel at ease.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, gently touching his


    cheek, ¡°If there are any problems, the earlier we find them, the earlier we can solve them, right?¡±


    Since Wayne¡¯s return, he hadn¡¯t resisted any of Rosalynn¡¯s arrangements.


    Except for this one, he shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡± He said, without agreeing.


    Rosalynn could sense Wayne¡¯s reluctance, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In her heart, she thought, let¡¯s see how it goes after he meets the psychologist and talks to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone became lighter.


    Her expression and tone made it seem like what she just said was natural and casual.


    In a ce where Rosalynn didn¡¯t notice, Wayne¡¯s hand that was holding the crutch, his fingertips were


    trembling, as if he was trying to restrain something.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    The next day, Rosalynn was set to see Liam off.


    She initially wanted to take Ivy along, but Ivy refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll bawl my eyes out!¡± She pouted with her eyes welling up, ¡°Liam¡¯s going to study abroad. It¡¯s


    a happy asion. Me going will just turn it into a sob fest, so I better not go.¡±


    ¡°Where did you pick up these phrases?¡± Rosalynn found it both amusing and helpless.


    Calvin slowly opened his eyes.


    Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t the one who taught her these words.


    This term ¡°sob fest¡± was something he once mentioned, who knew this little girl would pick it up and


    use it so aptly?


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Then do you have any message for me to pass to Liam?¡±


    Ivy thought for a moment, then from her drawer, she took out a very exquisite pocket watch. The watch


    was small, with a beautifully crafted butterfly lying on the dial. If you looked closely, the whole butterfly


    was made from gemstones, incredibly gorgeous.


    Most importantly, the hands of the pocket watch were working fine.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your precious possession?¡± Rosalynn leaned against the door frame.


    This pocket watch was custom made two years ago by Hria, based on a butterfly she drew.


    Ivy loved this pocket watch dearly.


    ¡°We should give our precious things to our best friends.¡± Ivy said, she found a box with a butterfly motif,


    and carefully ced the pocket watch inside. She believed that both she and Liam would be


    outstanding individuals.


    Time would never stand in the way of their friendship!


    They would definitely have a fantastic reunion!¨C


    At the airport, Rosalynn immediately spotted Liam, who was talking with the principal¡¯s family.


    She quickly went over.


    Liam saw her not long after.


    After a slight surprise, he saw Wayne slowly following behind Rosalynn.


    All emotions on his face disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mr. Silverman and Mrs. Silverman, they are also here to see you off.¡± The principal quickly


    eased the atmosphere.


    Liam remained silent.


    Rosalynn quickly came up to him, ¡°Liam, I¡¯m here to deliver Ivy¡¯s gift.¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t look at Rosalynn, ¡°No need¡­¡±


    ¡°This is her carefully selected gift.¡± Rosalynn took out the small box from her bag, held Liam¡¯s hand,


    and put the box in his palm, ¡°This is Ivy¡¯s treasure, she said this treasure should be given to her best


    friend.¡±


    Liam still didn¡¯t look up, his eyes fixed on the small velvet box.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne came over and asked gently.


    The next second, Liam clenched the gift in his hand, ¡°Thank Ivy for me.¡±


    ¡°If you have any difficulties or need any help after you go abroad, just like here, you can alwayse


    to me, got it?¡± Rosalynn squatted in front of Liam, adjusting his slightly messy cor, ¡°Liam, since


    you¡¯ve chosen this path, you must stick to it, I look forward to the day your name is known far and


    wide.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Liam finally looked up at Rosalynn, ¡°I will for sure!¡±


    ¡°I believe you!¡± Rosalynn patted his head.


    The principal checked the time, ¡°Liam, it¡¯s about time for you to go through security. The exit


    procedures are quiteplicated, don¡¯t miss your flight.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Rosalynn stood up, ¡°After you arrive,


    remember to let us know.¡±


    Liam answered, his hand holding the gift box firmly.


    He said goodbye to everyone one by one.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He turned and walked towards the security check, and didn¡¯t look back until he passed through it.


    The principal couldn¡¯t help but cry, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Ah, what a sight you are!¡± The principal¡¯s wife was speechless, ¡°Liam is going to pursue a better


    future, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched him grow up, and this goodbye might be for a long time, what¡¯s wrong with me crying?¡±


    The principal defended.

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Rosalynn watched as the two squabbled, a grin spreading across her face.


    ¡°Sorry about this, I didn¡¯t mean for Mr. and Mrs. Silverman to see this spectacle, the principal¡¯s wife


    quickly apologized.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Rosalynn responded.


    ¡°That rascal, he¡¯s got such a temper, not even turning his head back the principal sighed, ¡°I bet he¡¯s still


    ming me for pushing him!¡±


    When he¡¯s all grown up, he¡¯ll understand your good intentions, the principal¡¯s wifeforted.


    Rosalynn watched as Liam disappeared into the crowd.


    Does that mean he did not want to study abroad?


    As Rosalynn wondered this, her phone started to buzz. It was a call from Larkin,


    Rosalynn was surprised. Normally, if this couple needed something, it was Erica who would call


    She picked up the phone, Larkin, what¡¯s up?¡±


    There was a pause at the other end of the line, then came Larkin¡¯s weary voice, Erica¡¯s not doing so


    well, can I bring her over to your ce?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we all fine when we parted a couple of days ago? What happened?¡± Rosalynn quickly asked.


    Then, the answer that came from the other end of the phone left Rosalynn shocked


    ¡°Mary passed away¡±


    ¡°The little nun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Two days ago.


    Erica, with a heart full of joy, headed towards the monastery


    She had asked Larkin to stop the car numerous times, to buy things for Mary


    She thought, since they were going off on their honeymoon, they should buy Mary some extra things.


    By the time they got to the monastery, it was almost dark,


    The sunset was beautiful. Erica had been here twice before, and was quite familiar with the ce. She


    walked into the monastery with the things she had bought.


    But once inside, she felt that something was off.


    At first, Erica thought that everyone was still grieving over the Abbot¡¯s death.


    So she suppressed her own emotions and started looking for Mary.


    Usually, at this time, Mary would be in the dining hall.


    On her way to the dining hall, Erica ran into an acquaintance.


    Ms. Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Brother Martin, hey there,¡± Erica greeted warmly


    Martin nced at the things in Erica¡¯s hand, clearly meant for a child.


    These days, Erica and Larkin¡¯s previous intention to adopt Mary, and Mary¡¯s rejection of their offer, was


    known to everyone in the monastery.


    Tears welled up in Martin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please go back, he said, folding his hands in prayer, taking two steps back, and bowing


    to Erica.


    Larkin was a few steps behind Erica.


    ¡°Why? I came to see Mary. I haven¡¯t seen her yet, why should I go back? Erica was confused.


    Larkin took her hand and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mary Martin began, his voice choked with emotion, ¡°Mary she¡¯s passed away¡±


    Enca¡¯s mind went nk


    ¡°What did he say? Larkin, i dont understand,¡± she turned to look at Larkin,


    She didn¡¯t even realize that tears were already streaming down her face


    ¡°Mary is dead¡±


    The Prior¡¯s voice came from the steps.


    His voice was very hoarse, as if he had just recovered from an illness


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Erica saw him, she ran towards him, ¡°Wheres Mary? Bring her out quickly, look, I bought


    lots of goodies for her, and there are also a few pairs of new shoes in the car. When leftst time, her


    shoes were quite worn out!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    The Prior looked like he had aged about ten years.


    He nced at Erica who was carrying stuff, then turned to Larkin who was slowly making his way up


    the stairs with a heavy expression.


    He sped his hands together, lowered his eyelids to hide the emotions in his eyes, and said in a


    somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Follow me¡±


    When the Prior turned around, Erica let out a subtle sigh of relief and motioned for Larkin to keep up.


    They briskly followed the Prior, moving forward.


    Larkin was very familiar with the monastery. After passing by the dining hall and the monks¡¯ quarters,


    he knew where the Prior was leading them.


    But how could this happen?


    Thest time Mary fainted and was sent to the hospital, Erica had also taken the opportunity to get her


    blood tested, along with some routine checks.


    The doctor said that except for a deficiency in some trace elements, she was in good health. A really


    healthy kid.


    Not long after, the Prior stopped outside a small chapel.


    Erica was a bit lost and looked inside.


    The funeral and religious ceremony held when Abbot passed away were simr to what she was


    seeing now.


    Ts Mary inside praying for the dead?¡± Erica asked.


    With his eyes still lowered, the Prior said, ¡°This is Mary¡¯s memorial service. You can go in and leave


    whatever you brought for her.¡±


    Erica felt like she might have misunderstood.


    What were the monks at the monastery saying today? She just couldn¡¯t understand them.


    One said Mary had passed away, another said it was Mary¡¯s memorial service.


    Why would a living person need a memorial service?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke about this,¡± Erica said angrily.


    The Prior¡¯s face showed a painful expression, and then he said in a choked and hoarse voice, ¡°1 wish


    this was a joke too, but¡­ it¡¯s not. Today is thest day of Mary¡¯s memorial service¡±


    There was a buzzing in Erica¡¯s ears, and the things in her hands slipped and fell to the ground.


    She rushed inside in a panic, all the memories of Mary, stern yet cute, flooding back.


    The chapel was small, but the Prior had decorated it as best he could, even setting out many of Mary¡¯s


    favorite snacks and fruits.


    Erica¡¯s gaze finally fell on Mary¡¯s portrait on the table, and it felt as though her heart had been torn in


    two


    Erica.¡±


    Larkin followed her in, also shocked by the scene


    He saw Erica¡¯s body swaying slightly, and quickly went up to support her.


    But Erica pushed him away and stormed out.


    The Prior was still standing there. After Erica left, she asked, ¡°Why? She was healthy, how!!¡±


    The haggard Prior finally looked up at Erica.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything in the world has its set course. Don¡¯t be too obsessed,¡± he said hoarsely, then


    turned to Larkin, ¡°Take her home and don¡¯te back


    Larkin knew his personality, he wasn¡¯t the type to hide things.


    Unless Mary¡¯s death had something to do with Larkin and Erica.


    ¡°She¡¯s been given thest rites for seven days, when did she die? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Erica lost it,


    ignoring Larkin¡¯s attempts to stop her and grabbed the Prior¡¯s arm, ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t take care of


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Prior¡¯s fault!¡±


    At this moment, Martin who had been there earlier rushed over.


    He pushed Enca away and shielded the Prior, ¡°You brought disaster to the monastery! You¡¯re the ones


    who killed Mary!¡±


    ¡°Martin¡± the Prior sternly reprimanded.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    ¡°If God let them show up at this moment, it means they should know the truth! I¡¯ll tell them!¡± Martin


    shouted, turning to Erica, ¡°Do you remember the woman who knocked Mary over before, the one who


    was acting all weird?¡±


    Erica just stood there, waves of fear washing over her.


    On the fourth day after Erica and Larkin left the monastery, everything there was business as usual.


    After Mary got up and finished morning prayers, she went to the cafeteria for breakfast. The bread


    baked in the cafeteria that day was exceptionally soft.


    Whether it was fate or not, the chef¡¯s skills were on point that day. The bread was simply delicious.


    Mary sat across from Martin, eating and chatting, ¡°Ms. Lawrence has such bad luck, alwaysing


    when our chef is in a bad mood and missing out on this delicious bread.¡±


    Martinughed and replied. ¡°They wanted to adopt you, but you refused. Now they¡¯ve gone, and you¡¯re


    still missing them. I really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on in your little head.¡±


    ¡°Of course I want to save all living beings!¡± Mary finished and stopped talking to Martin.


    After tidying up her utensils and washing them, she put them back in her small cab, and then, as


    usual, picked up the broom to sweep the leaves that fell overnight at the entrance of the monastery.


    In the past, Mary disliked sweeping the leaves at the monastery entrance the most because there were


    two trees there rumored to be thousands of years old.


    It seemed like the leaves were endless, no matter how much she swept.


    But when Erica came to the monastery with Larkin for the first time, she was sweeping leaves there.


    So Mary was the first person to receive them.


    Now, sweeping these leaves seemed to have a new meaning.


    Mary swept the leaves, counted to three, and then turned to look at the door.


    Of course, the person she wanted to see didn¡¯t a


    But she wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    t appear..


    Because she knew Erica would definitelye back to see her. She had promised.


    One day, she would be sweeping the leaves, count to three, turn around, and see hering.


    In this anticipation, she felt that sweeping these endless leaves became somewhat fun.


    She counted to three again, turned around, and someone really did walk into the monastery.


    Because of the backlight, Mary could only roughly judge that it was a woman,


    And her height seemed simr to Erica¡¯s.


    Mary was very surprised and immediately ran over with the broom.


    But after taking a couple of steps, no longer against the light, Mary could clearly see the faces of the


    neers.


    Besides the woman with a height simr to Erica¡¯s, there was also a middle¨Caged woman in her forties


    or fifties.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Ladies, hello,¡± Mary greeted politely.


    The middle¨Caged woman smiled and said, ¡°Hello, we were introduced by Madeleine Winters¡® mother Is


    there anyone in charge here?¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t know who Madeleine was, and she was about to speak.


    At this moment, other monks came over.


    Mary stepped aside.


    She faintly heard the middle aged woman saying something about how she and Madeleine were sick


    together, hoping the monastery could help.


    Marys anticipation fell through, and she felt a bit down


    So she continued to sweep the ground with her broom, but soon the felt a bit uneasy and locked in a


    certain direction


    Then Mary saw the young woman brought by the middle aged woman, staring straight

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Mary had met many different types of people in the monastery.


    But she had never seen such weird eyes before.


    Luckily, that looksted only a moment. The middle¨Caged woman just nced at her, told her daughter


    to behave, and followed the other monks into the monastery.


    Mary didn¡¯t think much of it.


    She spent her morning sweeping up fallen leaves.


    At noon, she went to the dining hall for lunch.


    As soon as she arrived, some familiar monks and nuns sat next to her and said, ¡°That Ms. Lawrence,


    she¡¯s always stirring up trouble.¡±


    ¡°How did she stir up trouble?¡± Mary shot back, ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed the fruits she brings!¡±


    The monk had a good temper and didn¡¯t get upset by Mary¡¯s words. He even gave her a piece of bread


    from his te.


    ¡°Do you remember that family that insisted on having an exorcism here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was Ms. Lawrence who took me to the hospital.¡± Mary replied proudly.


    ¡°Apparently, she felt sorry for that crazy woman, so she contacted experts from abroad to treat her for


    free.¡± The monk continued, ¡°Eat this bread while it¡¯s still warm. It won¡¯t taste as good when it¡¯s cold!¡±


    Although Mary didn¡¯t like the monk badmouthing Erica, she didn¡¯t n on refusing the delicious bread.


    She took a big bite and said, ¡°Helping others out of kindness is a wonderful thing. How can you call that


    trouble?¡±


    At this point, Martin chimed in, ¡°The problem is, the mother of a patient at the hospital heard about this


    and now she¡¯s brought her daughter here, insisting we also treat her for free! What are we supposed to


    do?¡±


    Mary immediately thought of the woman who had stared at her strangely earlier.


    ¡°The Prior is not in the monastery these days, and we can¡¯t contact Ms. Lawrence. We can only ask


    them to go back first and wait for the Prior to contact Ms. Lawrence when he returns.¡± Martin continued.


    Mary was still young and didn¡¯t understand theplexities of the world.


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, she said with confidence, ¡°Ms. Lawrence is a good person. If she can help, she


    will.¡±


    Seeing the other monks about to tease her again, she quickly finished her bread, finished her soup,


    and got up to wash her te.


    But in her rush, she identally bumped into someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mary quickly apologized.


    When Mary looked up, she saw those eyes from this morning.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± The woman who had been so gentle in the morning now looked impatient.


    Madeleine¡¯s mother had bragged a lot before.


    Once her daughter was discharged from the hospital, she impulsively hailed a cab and came here.


    But the people here seemed so assertive.


    They probably looked down on them because they were from the countryside, and didn¡¯t want to help.


    They always had excuses, saying that the contact person was not in the monastery and suggested


    theye back in a few days.


    The cost of amodation nearby was very high, and all the wanted was to stay in the monastery with


    her daughter


    They always found excuses not to let them stay!


    Now every time she saw these monks, she was incredibly angry!


    Mary is gentle and didn¡¯t want to pick a fight with a patient. So, she apologized once more and went to


    wash her dishes


    Jeannie Oakley watched Mary¡¯s retreating figure, muttered a curse under her breath, then noticed the


    food in the dining hall was running low


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She quickly nudged her daughter. ¡°Stop dawdling, grab more fruits, those are price


    With that Jeannie plunged into the crowd to get food

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    A frail girl, her eyes sunk deep into their sockets.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She obeyed her mother¡¯s words and went to the fruit stand.


    The fruits in the monastery, unlike those in the buffet, were not pre¨Ccut.


    Recently, a lot of pears were donated by believers. Some might find a whole pear inconvenient to eat,


    so they¡¯d slice it with their fruit knives and share with theirpanions.


    Many people had borrowed this fruit knife.


    After being borrowed back and forth, it was left on the stand.


    The girl walked over, didn¡¯t touch the fruit, but picked up the knife.


    Then, without hesitation, she turned and walked towards the long sink for washing dishes.


    Mary was short, so she stood on a small stone stool when washing dishes.


    The moment the ughter happened, no one could react.


    The weak girl walked up behind the nun.


    From behind, she swiftly drew the knife across, using all her strength.


    Blood gushed out from Mary¡¯s tender neck, and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream.


    After Mary fell, the girl pinned her down and stabbed her wildly a few times.


    By the time people reacted and rushed over to pin her down, it was already toote.


    Martin would never forget the killer¡¯s maniacalughter as she was held down.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t meddled, helping that mad woman, this killer wouldn¡¯t havee, and Mary wouldn¡¯t


    have died!¡± Martin yelled at Erica, ¡°What gives you the right to me her! She came back and saw


    Mary, she even vomited blood¡­¡±


    Erica felt like she was in a nightmare.


    How could something so absurd happen in the real world?


    She backed up two steps, nced at the ongoing mourning ceremony, her vision blurred, and then she


    fell


    Larkin guessed that the incident might have something to do with them.


    But he didn¡¯t expect the connection to be like this.


    Afterforting Erica, Larkin asked the Prior, ¡°What about the mad woman?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been sent to a mental hospital,¡± the Prior smiled bleakly, ¡°She didn¡¯t even¡­ have to pay any


    consequences.¡±


    Larkin furrowed his brows.


    ¡°And her reason for killing Mary was just absurd,¡± the Prior shook his head, his eyes suddenly red, ¡°She


    said when they arrived, Mary ran towards them, and she felt that Mary looked at her with disdain.¡±


    The Priorter watched the surveince footage of that morning.


    His heart ached.


    He saw Mary count to three and look towards the door every few minutes.


    He knew, Mary was expecting someone.


    Perhaps she mistook someone else for the person she was waiting for, which was why she looked


    disappointed when she got closer


    But in the eyes of the mad woman, the child¡¯s disappointment became disdain towards her


    Just because of a nce, she cruelly slit Mary¡¯s throat


    The Prior couldn¡¯t sleep these past few days


    Every time he closed his eyes, he would see the deep wound on Mary¡¯s neck and her pitiful face


    ¡°I know Mary saw your wife as her mother she definitely wouldn¡¯t want her to feel guilty and in pain


    because of her death. I¡¯ve thought a lot, so i


    didn¡¯t tell you the Prior said, making a cross over his cheat, ¡°Martin is night, even God couldn¡¯t bear to


    see Mary leave like this, He

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Larkin and the Prior were talking outside, and Erica was wide awake.


    Listening to the Prior¡¯s vague murmuring, Erica felt like she was being tortured.


    After a while, the Prior left and the door was pushed open.


    Larkin was back.


    Seeing that she was awake, he rushed over, sitting by her side.


    He asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Curling up with her knees, Erica shook her head slightly, ¡°Larkin, I just wanted to help somebody. Why


    did Mary have to die because of my goodwill?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident¡­¡± Larkin whispered, trying tofort her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident.¡± Erica said, her face pale, shaking her head again, if I hadn¡¯t helped Madeleine


    Winters, or¡­ if I had taken Mary away from the monastery thest time, Mary wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    After saying this, she looked at Larkin, tears welling up, ¡°It was me! I killed Mary!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control the pain in her heart anymore and started crying loudly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Larkin quickly hugged her, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­


    Erica didn¡¯t know if she heard him, she continued to cry her heart out.


    Until it started getting dark, Martin came to tell them that tonight was thest memorial service for Mary


    and asked if Erica and Larkin wanted to attend.


    Erica finally stood up and washed her face..


    With Larkin¡¯spany, she returned to the ce for mourning Mary.


    All the monks and nuns in the monastery were there.


    Everyone stood silently, singing hymns for Mary together.


    Erica stood in a corner.


    Looking at Mary¡¯s small portrait, tears kept rolling down her face.


    Larkin stood by her side, joining others in singing hymns for Mary


    As the night deepened, then the sky gradually lit up with the first light of dawn, thest night¡¯s memorial


    service ended.


    Mary didn¡¯t have any family.


    In the end, the small urn was ced into the monastery¡¯s mourning hall.


    When the Prior put the urn in, he wiped it over and over with a clean handkerchief, then carefully


    ced it in.


    Afterwards, the monks and nuns in the monastery left one after another, leaving only Erica and her


    husband.


    Erica walked closer.


    In the mourning hall, there were smallpartments, and on the door of eachpartment, there was


    a photo of the deceased. Mary¡¯s photo was her ID picture.


    Erica reached out, lightly touching it


    There were so many things she wanted to say, so many questions she wanted to ask.


    She wanted to ask if Mary was scared, if she was in pain, if she med her


    But when the words reached her lips, she couldn¡¯t say anything


    This whole day and night, the felt like she had lost the ability to speak, unable to open her mouth


    In the end, Erica still couldn¡¯t say anything, the ced all the food she had bought for Mary on the table


    said to Mary in her heart


    Then she


    Mary ifterlife for you, pleasee firid me and be my child Lets make this promise!¡±


    the walked out of the mourning hall the putude was butted in bright sunlight, another sunny day


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some


    ently suggested


    Erica nodded like a ghost, and let Larkin lead her to rest.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    She didn¡¯t have insomnia, and fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed.


    Then she started dreaming.


    She dreamt about the night she chatted with Rosalynn, when they talked about Madeleine.


    Erica knew she couldn¡¯t share this news with Rosalynn.


    She couldn¡¯t discuss this with Rosalynn.


    She tried hard to turn off her phone, but couldn¡¯t.


    The chat log was still jumping around.


    Erica was in a flurry, repeating to herself over and over, ¡°Don¡¯t help her, or Mary will die!!


    But until she woke up from the struggle, she couldn¡¯t stop any of this in her dream.


    After waking up, Erica was gasping for breath deeply.


    Larkin, who was watching her, quickly helped her sit up, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a nightmare.¡±


    Erica¡¯s gaze took a few seconds to focus


    She checked the time.


    Although the dream time was short, but in reality, it was almost five in the afternoon.


    ¡°Have some water¡± Larkin handed her water bottle to her.


    Erica never liked to drink water, so Larkin bought her a water bottle with a straw to let her take a few


    sips when she was doing nothing.


    This way her daily water intake would be enough.


    Erica bit the straw and took two big gulps


    ¡°Are you hungry? The cafeteria won¡¯t open for a while, shall I take you out for a meal?¡± Larkin gently


    smoothed her disheveled hair, soothing her softly.


    Erica didn¡¯t say anything


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, she asked Larkin in a hoarse voice, ¡°Larkin, what should I do? Mary can¡¯t


    just die. Can I kill that lunatic?¡±


    When she spoke, she gripped Larkin¡¯s arm tightly, like grabbing a lifeline, ¡°She killed someone and


    doesn¡¯t have to be responsible, why? What about Mary? Does she just die in vain?¡±


    ¡°Erica, calm down.¡± Larkin held her in his arms, gently patting her back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down!!¡± Erica started crying again, ¡°I can¡¯t calm down!¡±


    Erica hadn¡¯t eaten for two days.


    Her tears were almost dry.


    She slept whenever she was tired from crying, woke up and felt better for a while, then started to


    breakdown again, repeating the cycle


    Larkin contacted Rosalynn and nned to take her to the H City.


    After the call, Larkin told Erica that he was taking her away from the monastery to the H City


    Surprisingly, Erica didn¡¯t refuse.


    Instead, she said ¡°They must hate me You left the monastery for me, causing Abbot to die in regret,


    and Mary indirectly died because of me¡±


    Encas eyes were hollow, ¡°Yes, I should go, I can¡¯t stay here to make them angry


    She said, not waiting for Larkin to exin, quickly packed her things, and pulled Larkin to leave


    As soon as they got to the door they heard amotion


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You promised to help us contact a doctor


    ¡°Your daughter killed Mary, and you expect us to help you? Do you know what are you talking about?


    Martin said angrily

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    These monks had never seen such a spectacle before.


    Sure, Mary had passed away and they were the victims.


    Yet, they were dubbed as heartless monks.


    Martin was so furious, he was on the verge of tears


    Just then, someone dashed out from beside Martin.


    Before anyone could react, she rushed towards the woman and shoved her to the ground.


    Then, there were several loud ps.


    ¡°Erica Martin was shocked to his core.


    ¡°Erical


    Larkin rushed over, and before Jeannie Oakley could react and scream in retaliation, he grabbed Erica


    and pulled her into his arms.


    Jeannie was pped several times.


    She immediately got up and rushed towards Erica like a madwoman.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Larkin ordered.


    Several ordinary-looking men in in clothes rushed over and pinned Jeannie to the ground.


    ¡°Murderers! The monks are murderers!¡±.


    Jeannie screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Look closely, I¡¯m not a monk!¡± Larkin retorted coldly.


    Erica wanted to rush out and hit Jeannie again, ¡°Your own daughter is crazy, don¡¯t you know that? Why


    didn¡¯t you control her! She killed a child and you still dare to babble nonsense here!!¡±


    ¡°Who are you! What¡¯s it to you?!¡± Jeannie struggled fiercely.


    She was used to working in the fields and was very strong.


    The bodyguards almost couldn¡¯t hold her down.


    At this moment, Erica roared back, ¡°I¡¯m her mother! I¡¯m the mother of the child you killed!!¡±


    As her words fell, the entire ce fell into a dead silence.


    A leaf fell from a tall tree, spinning down to the ground.


    ¡°Nonsense! She¡¯s an orphan, the police told me!¡± Jeannie regained her senses and began to struggle


    again.


    Initially, she didn¡¯t n toe here after the little nun¡¯s death.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But yesterday, she unexpectedly learned something.


    Although it was quick, Madeleine seemed to have found a professional medical team this time, and not


    a scam.


    Madeleine¡¯s mother was very happy every day.


    Jeannie thought her daughter was very beautiful.


    If she could really be cured, she would have no problem marrying a rich man in the future.


    In this way, her son would have money for his wedding.


    After some thought, she rushed over overnight.


    Unexpectedly, these heartless monks, seeing her as if they had seen something horrifying, wanted her


    to leave.


    Left with no choice, she sat on the ground and cried.


    Her only goal was to make the monks afraid of her causing a scene, forcing them to help her daughter


    find medical help.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Who¡¯d have thought, just as the monks were about to crack, a woman showed up out of nowhere.


    She beat her up, and even iming to be the dead girl¡¯s mother!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the cop who said on the day of the incident that the girl was an orphan and was taken in


    by the monks, she might have bought into the woman¡¯s story!


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Martin shouted, his voice going hoarse, ¡°Erica and her husband had already arranged


    to adopt Mary with the monastery. She is Mary¡¯s mother! You have no idea what you and your daughter


    have destroyed!!¡±


    Erica felt like she was being stabbed in the heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for Larkin supporting her, she would have copsed on the spot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that, I want you to cure my daughter now. Why did you save Madeleine and


    not my daughter?¡± Jeannie blurted out all at once, and continued to rant, ¡°My daughter was getting


    better in the hospital, it was aftering here that she got worse because of you guys. You must cure


    her!! Otherwise I¡¯ll tear down your monastery!¡±


    ¡°How funny.¡± Larkin said coldly, ¡°do you know who arranged for the experts to treat Madeleine?¡±


    Jeannie frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t care who it was, but they have to take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°The person who arranged and paid for Madeleine¡¯s treatment was wife,¡± Larkin said coldly, ¡°your


    daughter is the murderer of our child, and you still dream of getting money and medical aid from us?


    Dream on!¡±


    Jeannie was shocked.


    ¡°No way! How could it be you! What are the odds!!¡±


    Her daughter randomly killed someone, and it turned out to be the little girl their benefactors wanted to


    adopt?


    She would never believe such a thing.


    Larkin didn¡¯t bother arguing with her any


    further.


    He gestured to the bodyguard, who immediately handed him a phone.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Larkin dialed a number directly.


    The phone rang a few times before someone picked up. Before Larkin could even speak, Faustina¡¯s


    enthusiastic voice came through, ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯ve been meaning to call you these past few days, to


    thank you!¡±


    Larkin asked, ¡°How¡¯s your daughter doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing really well! Dr. Lange is amazing!¡± Faustina sounded like she had a lot to say.


    But Larkin hung up the phone.


    How could Jeannie not recognize that voice? It was clearly Faustina¡¯s.


    She felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Sir, madam¡­ it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Jeannie immediately changed her tune, ¡°Mr. Carter, Mrs.


    Carter, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding between us. That day, these monks looked down on us, which


    upset my daughter and triggered her illness! You¡¯re educated people, and you should know that when


    someone with a mental illness has an attack, they can¡¯t control themselves! Even if it¡¯s to prevent a


    simr incident happening in the future, please help us!¡±


    Even as she was pinned to the ground, Jeannie tried her best to ingratiate herself with them, ¡°You guys


    helped Madeleine, adopted orphans, you¡¯re really kind people! Please forgive my past mistakes, help


    my child, help our family!¡±


    ¡°Shut it!¡± Martin couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°I overheard you on the phone with your family that day in the


    monastery, you just want to cure your daughter without spending a dime, and then use her to make


    some money!!¡±


    There were a lot of onlookers around.


    After hearing this, they started to murmur amongst themselves.


    Criticism and disgusted gazes all focused on Jeannie.


    Larkin didn¡¯t want to waste any more words on Jeannie.


    He left her with one sentence, ¡°If she makes trouble in the monastery, just call the police and have her


    arrested, no need to waste time here. As for her nder and false usations, Martin, go tell your


    master that I¡¯ll handle it and won¡¯t let the monastery suffer any negative publicity.¡±


    With that, he picked up Erica and headed straight for the car.


    Jeannie watched as Larkin¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance, her whole body going numb.


    She knew her n hadpletely failed this time.


    Disappointment and anger welled up in her heart.


    Not only was she unable to cure that madwoman, she was also used of using her daughter for


    money, and she might even have to take care of her for


    the rest of her life!!


    She red at Martin with resentment.


    ¡°Ah!!! You heartless monk! I wish my daughter had killed you too when she had the chance!!¡±


    Summer break¡¯s winding down.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Lots of parents are hoping their kids will ace the new school year.


    In the days leading up to the start of school, the monastery¡¯s been packed with folks praying non-stop.


    A scene of Jeannie wailing at the monastery entrance was swiftly caught on camera by onlookers.


    Among them, there was an inte celeb.


    He wanted to get fame, so he edited the video,


    He cut out only the parts where Jeannie was sobbing about the monastery reneging on its promise to


    help her sick daughter.


    He thenmented, criticizing that even holy monasteries are now run by phony monks hustling and


    bullying the poor.


    Once the video was up, it sparked the celeb¡¯s fans into hurling slurs at the monastery.


    Some even dug up the monk who blocked Jeannie, calling for their personal info to be exposed.


    ¡°I never step foot in these monasteries, they¡¯re all scams!¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous, this woman looks like she¡¯s from the countryside, probably doesn¡¯t have much


    money, they promised to help her, how could they back out!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too much! Hope the authorities step in and investigate this monastery!¡±


    ¡°That poor woman is crying so hard!¡±


    ¡°I know this woman, she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s neighbor, she¡¯s a good person, she must¡¯ve been pushed to the


    brink to cry out in the street like this!¡±


    The chatter grows louder.


    But not long after the inte celeb started celebrating, someone found a moreplete video near


    the monastery.


    The irate viewers only found out after watching that the crying woman¡¯s daughter had a mental illness,


    and had just recently killed a young nun in the monastery.


    ¡°Oh my God, I looked it up, that poor young nun, she was an orphan, raised by the monks in the


    monastery. She was about to be adopted, and then she got killed!¡±


    ¡°I watched the video, let me sum it up, first, there were good people in the monastery, they came


    across a woman from a previous news story (she had a split personality due to trauma), they felt sorry


    for her, so they brought in a team of professional doctors, and covered her treatment expenses. This


    woman found out about it, and brought her sick daughter to the monastery, hoping for free treatment


    and help, then on that day, her daughter killed a young nun in the monastery. Now this woman is


    demanding the monastery to provide free treatment and help for her daughter, the monastery refused,


    so she¡¯s crying out. And this inte celeb is using this to stir up buzz.¡±


    A blogger was the first to piece together the incident based on online info.


    The viewers got even more pissed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The inte celeb quickly took down the original video, then posted an apology video, iming he


    didn¡¯t have the full picture.


    He only posted the previous video because he was misled into thinking this woman from the


    countryside needed help.


    But at this point, there are still some people defending Jeannie.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be more kind? I think we shouldn¡¯t argue with a mad person, cure her, so she won¡¯t hurt


    more people!¡±


    ¡°This might be controversial, but I think this is the power of a mother¡¯s love. She just wants to save her


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°I hope that the people who offered help can see this mother¡¯s helplessness, and help her daughter.¡±


    As these opinions sparked heated discussions, another video was posted.


    This video showed a standoff between Erica and Jeannie.


    Most people who frequent the inte know Erica.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    The video went viral in no time once it was posted.


    ¡®Did I see that right? Is that Erica confronting that woman? Holy cow¡­ she¡¯s the one nning to adopt


    the kid?¡±


    ¡°I was really shocked, it was so sad when she said she was the mother!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t lunatics have to take responsibility for killing people?! This video is killing me!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Erica was the kind hearted person helping out the schizophrenic¡­ does that mean she


    indirectly caused the death of the kid she was nning to adopt?¡±


    ¡°I think Erica should just go somewhere quiet and stay by herself. She¡¯s a jinx!¡±


    Beneath thesements, people were hurling insults and criticism.


    ¡°What a waste of a few seconds of your parents¡¯ time. They could¡¯ve done something else instead of


    bringing a nasty piece of work like you into the world.¡±


    ¡°We can all see whether Erica is good or not, so stop talking nonsense here!¡±


    Rosalynn, draped in a thin shawl, was waiting by the door early on


    Jaime was squatting by her feet, fiercely debating online with those who were badmouthing Erica.


    ¡°Erica was trying to save someone! How can these idiots me her for someone else¡¯s murder?!¡±


    Rosalynn looked down at Jaime, ¡°Alright, calm down. Don¡¯tin to Erica¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jaime mumbled.


    Jaime had watched Mary¡¯s video at Erica¡¯s ce before.


    The kid looked so adorable.


    He even told Erica he¡¯d like to visit Mary if he got the chance.


    But¡­There won¡¯t be any chance now.


    Before long, Larkin¡¯s car pulled up.


    ¡°Erica, we¡¯re at Rosalynn¡¯s house now. Look, she¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Larkin gently rubbed Erica¡¯s


    shoulders.


    Erica nodded.


    She looked even more exhausted and pale than she did at the convent.


    She got out of the car.


    Rosalynn stood in front of her, no words necessary.


    Rosalynn stepped forward and gently embraced Erica, ¡°Larkin said you haven¡¯t eaten anything?¡±


    Enca¡¯s forehead rested on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, her tears started to fall again, she murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t


    eat.¡±


    ¡°Natalie made some of your favorite foods from when you used to live here. Try to eat a bit, otherwise


    I¡¯ll have to take you to the hospital for an IV Rosalynn coaxed softly


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital¡± Erica started crying softly


    Larkin watched from the sidelines, his heart aching


    But there¡¯s no solution for life and death, he didn¡¯t know how to console his wife


    ¡°If you eat, we definitely won¡¯t go to the hospital¡± Rosalynn patted Erica¡¯s back, ¡°but if you don¡¯t eat, I


    can¡¯t just let you starve to death, can 17¡±


    Enca nodded helplessly


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn then helped Erica to the dining room.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Struggling to swallow a bowl of soup, it took Erica a whole half hour to finish.


    Throughout this, she didn¡¯t say a word. Neither did Rosalynn, who just quietly kept herpany.


    After she finished, Erica lowered her head, remaining silent for a moment. ¡°I regret every second of it. I


    regret helping a stranger, being too kind.. not taking Mary away when I had the chance. She was just a


    kid. What was there to respect about her wishes? If I¡¯d taken her away, none of this would¡¯ve


    happened!¡±


    ¡°The contact person from Madeleine¡¯s side, we already stressed repeatedly, this situation needed to be


    handled discreetly, not made public.¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyes. ¡°We sympathize with Madeleine¡¯s


    situation. Helping her was the right thing to do. It¡¯s the Winters family who didn¡¯t heed our advice and


    brought this disaster upon us.¡±


    Erica¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she looked up at Rosalynn. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ you¡¯re not


    gonna help her anymore?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rosalynn threw the question back at her.


    ¡°Actually, on the way here, I¡¯ve been thinking about this.¡± Erica¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°But I know that


    Mary wouldn¡¯t want me to do that. She was so happy when she heard I was going to help Madeleine¡­¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her, reaching out to put her hand on hers.


    Erica said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who to hate, who to take revenge on!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it for now. Just take a break, watch TV, y games, read books. Take it easy,


    and you¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡±Rosalynn said gently.


    Erica looked at her, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing that Erica had eaten something, Larkin felt slightly reassured.


    After Erica fell asleep, he quietly slipped out of the room.


    Wayne and Rosalynn were in the living room.


    Larkin, looking guilty, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°Thest thing weck here is rooms. It¡¯s no trouble. Besides¡­ I was also


    involved in the thing with Madeleine¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong in this.¡± Larkin sighed.


    ¡°When you guys left, themotion at the monastery attracted a lot of attention. Now it¡¯s all over the


    inte. We managed to suppress the trending topic on Twitter a bit, but once the topic rises, it¡¯ll still


    attract attention.¡±


    The original topic of a mental patient killing an orphan was already attention-grabbing


    And this orphan was the child Erica was going to adopt.


    With these factors piled on, the heat just couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    ¡°Orval showed me.¡± Larkin replied. ¡°Don¡¯t bother suppressing it anymore. That woman just wants to


    use public opinion to force the monks to bear the pain of Mary¡¯s death and help her daughter get


    treatment for free, right? Let her reap what she¡¯s sown.¡±


    The inte is like a double edged sword.


    If you want to use it, you have to be prepared to lose control and get hurt.


    1 see ¡°Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the PR department. We¡¯ll ban anyments that are detrimental to Erica


    Wayne said.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    At this moment, Larkin felt very grateful. He was thankful that fate had arranged for a friend like


    Rosalynn in Erica¡¯s life.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve not slept much these past few days. Go get some rest¡± Rosalynn gently suggested.


    ¡°Okay, thank you for taking care of things in theing days.¡±


    Larkin was still worried about leaving Erica alone in her room.


    After chatting with Rosalynn for a while, he hurried back to the room.


    also watched that video just now¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes showed disgust ¡°That woman is disgusting, she even


    comined in the end that her daughter didn¡¯t kill enough people¡±


    I guess that¡¯s the only way the can vent her feelings Rosalynn expressed her disgust. ¡°She¡¯s gonna


    have a lot of pain waiting for her in the future¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to take any action against her? Wayne asked


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s now the focus of public opinion, and her daughter, after the treatment is over, will be sent back to


    her She¡¯s gonna have to take care of her for the rest of her life¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was cold We dont


    need to deal with her Shell get the punishment she deserves.¡±


    Wayne lowered his eyes, ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡±


    This thought shed through his mind.


    Even such insignificant people could cause substantial harm to someone like Erica.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    If she was still alive and filled with hatred, she might strike back just like that stupid woman called


    Jennifer Baldie.


    Their lives ain¡¯t worth a dime.


    If his wife and kids were to face more risks because of such worthless lives, then it truly ain¡¯t worth it at


    all.


    Only the dead are the safest.


    Dead people are the most reliable.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Rosalynn snapped her fingers next to Wayne.


    Wayne came back to his senses, ¡°I was thinking about what to wear for Ivy¡¯s school opening ceremony


    the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you fussing over this?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hand was on his back, she yawned, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m going


    to bed!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne replied.


    He and Rosalynn went back to their bedroom on the third floor.


    At this moment,te at night.


    The talk on the Inte began to spread like wildfire.


    After Erica left, Jeannie was troubled at the monastery gate for a while.


    Not until the monks called the police did she put on her shoes and run away.


    She didn¡¯t carry much money on her in the first ce.


    After making a big fuss, she didn¡¯t know where she dropped the money in her purse.


    She had to walk a long way to find a dirt cheap motel.


    After making such a scene at the monastery gate, she was beat.


    She took a shower in the public bathroom, theny down on the bed to rest for a while.


    When she woke up around 11 PM, she was starving.


    It seemed like someone was selling burgers outside, it smelled delicious.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She nced at the few dimes in her wallet, even more upset. She had spent so much money on these


    two trips to the monastery.


    But even if she was upset, she still had eat. So she got up, and walked out.


    ¡°That woman is so despicable, her daughter killed a child and she can still act so righteous!¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s crazy, she won¡¯t be punished, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s fearless!¡±


    ¡°I really hope a lightning bolt could strike this shameless woman dead!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so infuriating, how dare she go make a scene at the victim¡¯s doorstep again! Those poor


    monks looked so pitiful, they were almost in tears, but they have to put up with this crazy woman¡¯s


    curses!¡±


    As Jeannie listened, she felt more and more uneasy.


    The budget hotel was cheap, but it was crowded.


    Those who weren¡¯t asleep at this moment were all sitting in the lobby, chatting.


    When Jeannie came down from upstairs, someone noticed her immediately.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± The person eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the shameless madwoman from the video?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to her.


    Jeannie was shaking all over


    ¡°What madwoman, you got the wrong person!¡± She said, turned around and ran upstairs.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Though the budget hotel is a bit far from the monastery, many of the guests who stay here are visitors


    whoe to pray at the monastery. The hotel owners often pray at the monastery and are quite


    familiar with the monks and nuns there.


    Mary was the youngest nun at the monastery, and she also chipped in with odd jobs now and then. The


    hotel owners were praying at the monastery on the day she was sent there. They¡¯ve been married for


    years but have never been able to have a kid. Despite trying every trick in the medical book, nothing


    worked.


    The next day, the wife was off to H City for her third IVF treatment. When she saw Mary, a healthy and


    adorable orphan with a heartbreaking backstory, she broached the idea of adopting Mary if this


    treatment didn¡¯t work out. Her husband, not wanting to see her in pain anymore, agreed to abandon


    further treatments if this one didn¡¯t work and opt for adoption.


    They were not hopeful about the third IVF treatment, but miraculously it worked. The wife firmly


    believed that it was Mary who brought them their child. Over the years, they¡¯ve shown a lot of affection


    towards Mary


    When they heard the news of Mary¡¯s death, they were gobsmacked. They rushed to the hospital just in


    time to see Mary, covered in a white sheet, being taken away by the coroner.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The wife has been crying her eyes out these past few days.


    At dinner, she saw a video circting online that made her blood boil all evening. Just then, she


    spotted Jeannie.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± she shouted, heading towards Jeannie who was in a hurry to get upstairs.


    Jeannie instinctively wanted to bolt, but two guysing downstairs blocked her way.


    The wife grabbed Jeannie¡¯s arm and upon closer look, she was shaking with anger, ¡°It¡¯s you, you


    shameless woman!!*


    Jeannie, pale as a ghost, struggled and looked around in fear.


    ¡°You knew your daughter was mentally ill and could harm others, why didn¡¯t you watch her? You¡¯ve


    taken the life of a young child and haven¡¯t even apologized. You¡¯ve treated her life like it was worth


    nothing!!¡± the wife used angrily.


    Images of Mary¡¯s adorable face shed through her mind. Ovee with emotion, she pped


    Jeannie hard, ¡°Give me back my Mary! Give me back my Mary!!¡±


    Hearing themotion, her husband ran out and restrained her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!!¡± the wife pointed at Jeannie, sobbing uncontrobly, ¡°She¡¯s the one who killed Mary!¡±


    The husband was stunned as he looked at Jeannie, who waspletely panicked by now.


    ¡°You are not weed here, pack your things and get the hell out of here!¡± he scolded angrily.


    Jeannie was taken aback, then her temper red up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid my money, you should be serving me! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯llin to the business


    administration!¡±


    The husband replied coldly, ¡°Your actions are so disgraceful that anyone would be disgusted. If you


    want toin, go ahead. The worst that can happen is I¡¯ll pay a fine or close the shop, but I still


    won¡¯t serve you!¡±


    He then signaled to one of the staff, ¡°Get her stuff and throw it out!¡±


    The staff member looked just as outraged. He immediately went upstairs.


    A momentter, Jeannie and her luggage were all thrown out onto the street.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    ¡°You heartless witch! Karma will find you!¡± The motel owner¡¯s wife stood by the entrance, spitting at


    Jeannie furiously.


    Normally, Jeannie would have stood up and fired back.


    But now, all the doors to the motel were wide open.


    Everyone inside was staring at her, their eyes were filled with anger.


    Jeannie even worried, if she didn¡¯t leave right away, they might attack her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see what¡¯sing to you!¡±


    Jeannie grabbed her bag, throwing down a threat before she took off.


    This was a tourist hotspot, even at thiste hour, the streets were still bustling with people.


    Jeannie walked with her head down, scared that someone might recognize her.


    As she snuck around, she overheard people discussing her and her daughter.


    They were cursing at her.


    Once she found a quiet corner, Jeannie shakily took out her phone.


    She didn¡¯t use Twitter or search engines, but she loved short video clips.


    As soon as she opened a video app, she saw that she had over 99 new messages.


    Jeannie had once dreamed that her videos would be watched by many


    But right now, those many messages filled her with fear.


    She opened them trembling, her eyes stung by the harsh words.


    Jeannie¡¯s ount used to feature clips of a strong mother taking care of her mentally ill daughter


    alone.


    Including many videos where her daughter would hit and curse at her during her episodes.


    Each time she posted videos like these, there would be many likes andments.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, all those sympathetic and encouragingments under her videos had disappeared.


    ¡°If she¡¯s properly medicated and undergoing treatment, why are there so many episodes?¡±


    ¡°I just watched all her videos, her first video of her daughter hitting her during an episode went viral a


    year ago. Since then, there have been more


    and more of these videos. I suspect she may be purposely triggering her daughter¡¯s episodes for more


    content.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, if she just let her daughter take her meds and keep her emotions checked, it might not


    have escted to this!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know thew? Is this considered abuse?¡±


    ¡°I hate this crazy woman, but I also pity her for having such a mother!¡±


    Jeannie was both panicked and furious.


    Even as everyone was cursing her, Jeannie didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong


    She even thought that these people were all misunderstanding and framing her.


    Jeannie decided to start a livestream


    Already, many people were cursing her on her ount


    The moment she started the stream, thousands of viewers flooded in


    ¡°Wow, this wicked woman dares to livestream? I just saw the news, you were kicked out of the motel,


    weren¡¯t you? Serves you right


    Pay for the child¡¯s life! Pay for the child¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°That get was about to be adopted by a rich family and live a carefree life but you ruined everything!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s dress caused by your abuse right?!


    Jeanne¡¯s face was turning red


    ¡°Why should pay for her life? I didnt kill anyone? You people don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re put here


    cursang me? It was that ittle nut who was rude first, looking down on us rural people. And then


    desperately bumped into my daughter in the cafetaria thats what triggered my daughter¡¯s Tage

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Jeannie thought for sure she¡¯d have some backup after speaking her piece. But boy, thement


    section of her livestream was blowing up.


    ¡°Why are you spreading rumors about a dead kid?¡± someone questioned.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pain in the ass!¡± another spat.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a lowlife, why aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s dead!¡± someone else cursed at her.


    Jeannie was gobsmacked by thesements.


    ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m near her live stream location. You just wait, I¡¯m gonna find her and give her what she


    deserves!¡± ament read which scared the bejesus out of Jeannie.


    She quickly stopped her stream and ran out of town.


    In the middle of nowhere, Jeannie¡¯s stomach started to growl-she was starving.


    Holding her belly, she burst into tears.


    Why was it that she, the underdog, had suddenly lost all sympathy?


    All she wanted was to cure her daughter¡¯s illness. What did she do wrong?


    The death of the little nun was just bad luck, why was she the one being med?


    Why was it that when Madeleine had a mental breakdown, people rushed to help, but when her own


    daughter was in the same boat, she was left high and dry?


    Now her daughter was in the mental hospital and she was the one getting the k.


    She didn¡¯t even have money to eat!


    Jeannie was crestfallen.


    After walking a bit further, she suddenly remembered something and whipped out her phone to call her


    husband back home.


    The phone rang twice before her husband picked up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stirred up so much trouble and you have the gut to call?¡± her husband admonished before she


    could even get a word in, ¡°Our son¡¯s future marriage is on the line with a mother like you. I¡¯ve told


    everyone that we¡¯re already divorced!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jeannie was dumbstruck.


    *Jeannie, I¡¯ve put up with your crap for long enough. You brought a mentally ill child into the world and


    it¡¯s been nothing but trouble for me and our son. You¡¯ve stunk up our family name and we can¡¯t afford


    to be dragged down by you anymore. I¡¯ll send your stuff to the mental hospital, don¡¯t bothering


    back!¡±


    Before Jeannie could even process what he said, he¡¯d hung up.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Jeannie and her husband already had two kids, they only had a small ceremony and never


    officially registered their marriage at the city hall


    The n was to have a son first and then register their marriage.


    But their first child turned out to be a girl.


    She got pregnant three times after that, all girls. They found out the gender each time and chose to


    abort


    It wasn¡¯t until their daughter turned five that they had a son, but then disaster struck


    Their daughter suddenly started showing signs of mental illness, almost strangling a kid from the vige


    She was then diagnosed with severe schizophrenia.


    Her husband, who never liked their daughter to begin with, became even more repulsed by her, and by


    Jeannie, who gave birth to her


    The idea of registering their manage was dropped indefinitely


    Tessingpletely devastated, Jeannie tried calling back, but the line went dead after a single ring


    Shed been blocked by her own husband


    The night was as dark as ink


    Jeannie copsed onto the road hitting her thigh and subbing uncontrobly


    If the knew things would end up like then are wouldnt have naked everything out of jealousy ifiat


    Madeleine had people funding her medical bills! Now the was take homeless and under attack on the


    inte!

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    On the second morning, Rosalynn woke up to a light drizzle outside. She stretchedzily, only to find


    the space next to her empty.


    ¡°Wayne?¡± She called out as she got up. No response.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Rosalynn muttered. Usually, even if Wayne got up before her, he wouldy with her until


    she woke up.


    Just as she was about to go downstairs to find him, she heard a clinking sound from the bathroom.


    Puzzled, she walked over.


    ¡°Wayne, you in there?¡± Rosalynn knocked lightly on the bathroom door.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡°Why are you up so early? Are you feeling okay?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Woke up from a nightmare, I¡¯m shaving right now. Can you heat up some oat milk for me in the dining


    room?¡± Wayne answered.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    A nightmare? It¡¯s been a while since hest mentioned having one.


    In the dining room, Rosalynn prepared a cup of oat milk for Wayne, just the way he likes it.


    While waiting for Wayne toe down, she browsed the hot news. Overnight, the attention on Mary¡¯s


    murder didn¡¯t decrease. On the contrary, it sparked even more trending topics.


    For instance, a woman named Jeannie went live to addressizens¡¯ suspicions. When she failed to


    smear Mary, she ended the livestream and left.


    Additionally, people started to suspect the numerous instances of her daughter¡¯s episodes in Jeannie¡¯s


    videos were due to her deliberately withholding medication to trigger them. Then, someone from


    Jeannie¡¯s hometown posted a video. The video showed Jeannie and her daughter, who was chained


    up. It clearly recorded the whole process of Jeannie provoking her daughter.


    Her attitude and words were just nasty.


    Even more infuriating was that Jeannie carried out a conversation with the person filming while


    provoking her daughter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this wrong? The kid was normal, why are you triggering her episodes?¡± The cameraman asked.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Jeannie rolled her eyes, continuing to provoke her daughter, ¡°Theizens are


    sympathetic. I made a few dozen bucks from thest video! If I make more videos, I can save up for


    her brother¡¯s wedding!¡±¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that money go to her treatment?¡± The cameraman asked.


    Jeannie rolled her eyes again, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand anything! I post videos online every day,


    and maybe some rich people will see how pitiful I am and offer to help with her treatment! Just like that


    kid with leukemia online, his grandparents posted videos, and all these kind people donated, found


    hospitals and bone marrow donors¡­


    Rosalynn felt disgusted by Jeannie¡¯s actions first thing in the morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice sounded.


    Rosalynn looked up, only to see Wayne had alreadye downstairs.


    ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡¯ Rosalynn quickly walked over.


    Wayne was wearing a long-sleeved robe, but Rosalynn still spotted a bit of a bandage sticking out from


    his sleeve.


    ¡°Oh that.¡±Wayne seemed rxed, ¡°I didn¡¯t hold the razor securely and when it fell. I instinctively caught


    it and cut a bit of my skin, no biggie¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that kind of razor anymore. You hurt your facest time too.¡± Rosalynn frowned.


    Wayne always preferred traditional razors over electric ones.


    Even after his amnesia, that hasn¡¯t changed


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my wife and throw it awayter!¡± Wayne smiled gently, coaxing Rosalynn, ¡°Is the oat


    milk ready?¡±

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Rosalynn got some oat milk for Wayne, sliding it to his side of the table.


    They stood across from each other, the kitchen table between them.


    Wayne was looking significantly better.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn¡¯s heart swelled with joy.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll skip this month¡¯s meeting and the quarterly shareholders meeting,¡± Rosalynn suddenly


    announced.


    Wayne put down his oat milk, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, it coincides with Cory and Ivy¡¯s school opening. Plus, I have to devote some time to the Jered


    Ventures project,¡± Rosalynn exined slowly. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re pretty clued up on the group¡¯s affairs


    now, you can handle the rest. And, if anythinges up, there¡¯s always Sean.¡±


    Wayne pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°T¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°I trust you! After all, you¡¯re the one who built and grew Bane Corporation,¡± Rosalynn said,ing over


    and affectionately ruffling Wayne¡¯s hair.


    Wayne really liked it when Rosalynn did this.


    He felt it was her way of acknowledging him, of showing him he was hers.


    Just then, Rosalynn spotted Larkin emerging from the guest room.


    She withdrew her hand.


    Larkin had a habit of drinking warm water every morning, so he headed straight for the kitchen.


    Seeing Wayne, he greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Sean will be here soon. I¡¯m going to change,¡± Wayne told Rosalynn.


    *Sure, just be careful,¡± Rosalynn advised.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Wayne nodded at Larkin before heading upstairs.


    ¡°The medicine you guys prescribed really works. He¡¯s looked much better these past two months,¡±


    Rosalynn pointed out, indicating the warm


    water.


    Larkin nced back at Wayne, ¡°How has his sleep beentely?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, but he had a nightmarest night, Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone bring over some sedativester,¡± Larkin nodded. ¡°Erica could use them too.¡±


    ¡°How did she sleepst night?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°She woke up crying twice, Larkin said, looking down. ¡°She¡¯s always been empathetic, and with Mary


    passing away this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Just then, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Penn Lange.


    Rosalynn had only spoken to Penn once before.


    They had agreed to meet again in H City, but had never followed up.


    ¡®Penn? The doctor treating Madeleine?¡± Larkin asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded. Before she answered the call, she murmured, ¡°He¡¯s calling so early


    Rosalynn picked up the call.


    ¡°Good morning. Dr. Lange,¡± she greeted politely


    ¡°It is quite early, I hope I didn¡¯t wake you,¡± Pentis voice was as gentle as ever


    ¡°Of course not, what can I do for you?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Actually just checked on Madeleine Her mother would like to speak with you Would you be avable!


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression suddenly cooled


    ¡°Tell her given the circumstances, we won¡¯t dy Madeleine a treatment due to her stupidity. She


    doesn¡¯t need to contact me anymore.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s tone noticeably colder

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Penn paused slightly.


    In his mind, the fact that Rosalynn was willing to expend resources and energy to find him for


    Madeleine meant that Madeleine was extremely important


    to her.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Penn didn¡¯t ask why. ¡°Remember ourst phone call? You promised to treat me to a meal when


    you got back to H City.¡±


    Rosalynn, ¡°Sure thing, Dr. Lange. Just let me know when you¡¯re free and I¡¯ll set it up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before Penn could finish his sentence, he heard the sound of a door opening.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta deal with something right now. We¡¯ll catch upter.¡± Penn continued.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    And with that, the call ended.


    Penn pocketed his phone and turned to face Faustina, who had just entered.


    ¡°So, Dr. Lange, how did it go?¡±


    Originally, Madeleine¡¯s treatment had been going well and Faustina had been quite happy about it..


    But that very night, Faustina seemed to have aged twenty years, her hair had turned mostly white.


    She¡¯d never imagined that a slip of the tongue on her part would cause such a massive tragic.


    When that kind hearted person she could always reach had called her the day before, she had no idea


    about the horrifying events unfolding on the other end.


    Only when her child at home saw news about Jeannie online and told her about it, did she realize what


    had happened.


    She immediately tried to call that kind¨Chearted person to apologize and exin, but she couldn¡¯t get


    through.


    Now that Madeleine¡¯s treatment was showing results, Faustina was terribly worried that her daughter¡¯s


    treatment would be halted because of this incident.


    She spent the whole night unable to sleep, pping herself countless times.


    After much thought, she had no choice but to seek Penn¡¯s help.


    ¡°What happened between you guys?¡± Penn asked,


    He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in online gossip, so he had no idea what was currently a hot topic on


    the inte.


    ¡°It really had nothing to do with us! I never thought Jeannie would have such ideas!¡± Faustina burst into


    tears. ¡°When I told her about it, she said I was being duped. Who¡¯d have thought she¡¯d turn right


    around and take her daughter to that monastery!!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    From Faustina¡¯s intermittent sobbing, Penn managed to piece together the whole story.


    ¡°So, because you didn¡¯t keep your promise and told others about your daughter getting the treatment, it


    led to a child who was about to be adopted being killed on the spot by a crazy person. And the person


    who was about to adopt this unfortunate child is one of the kind¨Chearted people helping your


    daughter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Penn nodded, his tone remained steady throughout, even after hearing such shocking news, he


    didn¡¯t react emotionally. ¡°She asked me to tell you that she won¡¯t take out her anger at your stupidity on


    Madeleine. The treatment will continue.¡±


    Faustina was dumbfounded. Then, her legs gave way and she copsed on the floor, covering her face


    and sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°If I knew my loose lips would get that child killed, I¡¯d rather sew my mouth shut than say a word!¡±


    Penn stood up, went over to Faustina and squatted down, patting her shoulder. ¡°Madeleine is still easily


    affected by the emotions of those around her. It¡¯s better to cry it out here with me, but make sure not to


    bring your emotions outside.¡±


    Faustina nodded repeatedly. With Penn¡¯s constion, her emotions gradually calmed down.


    After drying her tears, she left, full of gratitude.


    Penn stood up, looking at the door that had been left ajar. The thin woman had already left.


    He went back to his desk, picked up a bottle of alcohol, sprayed a bunch on his hands, and slowly


    wiped them dry.


    Then, he called his assistant.


    *Check my schedule for me.¡± Penn said, ncing at his calendar, ¡°Make sure to avoid the start of


    school term in H Country.¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Tp


    Wayne got dressed and woke Ivy and Cory up.


    They had breakfast with Rosalynn and hurried out the door.


    Ivy was over the moon watching her dad go to work.


    She stood by the living room window, waving goodbye to Wayne.


    ¡°She cares so much about whether her dad goes to work.¡± Rosalynn was video chatting with Paige


    Owens. Seeing Ivy¡¯s joy, she couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    Paige defended Ivy, ¡°Ivy¡¯s been loving this family deeply, and you can¡¯t even appreciate it!¡±


    Rosalynn, ¡°Alright, alright, Ivy can do no wrong!¡±


    ¡°Damn straight!¡± Paige paused, ¡°How¡¯s Erica?¡±


    Some previous incidents could be kept from Paige because they didn¡¯t have wide repercussions.


    But Mary¡¯s situation was all over the inte.


    Paige was naturally in the loop.


    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep,¡± said Rosalynn, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, don¡¯t worry. You just focus on getting better.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°I¡¯m all good, honestly. I¡¯m getting so bored here, I want to run away with Trista!¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡± Baillie¡¯s voice rang out from the other end, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take me with you.¡±


    Rosalynn burst outughing.


    ¡°Alright, I gotta work. We¡¯ll talk at lunch.¡± Rosalynn called Ivy over, ¡°Ivy,e give Paige a kiss.¡±


    Ivy ran over immediately and grabbed the phone.


    The two of them started to have an affectionate chat over the phone.


    Rosalynn shook her head while watching.


    Not long after she hung up on Paige, Erica came out, she still looked quite drained.


    But Ivy immediately went over tofort her.


    Erica¡¯s state visibly improved.


    ¡°Erica, where¡¯s Naomi?¡± Ivy asked gently while leaning on Erica.


    ¡°She¡¯s still with Orval. Do you want to see Naomi? I can have Orval bring her over!¡±


    Previously, because they nned to go to the monastery, Erica temporarily sent Naomi to Orval Carter.


    ¡°Orval?!¡± Ivy suddenly looked towards the elevator.


    Erica turned around and saw Larkin holding a grumpy¨Clooking Naomi, with Orval next to him.


    ¡°Looks like someone beat you to it,¡± Rosalynn said with a chuckle.


    Erica looked at Larkin and felt a lump in her throat.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Naomi, hello, you look like you¡¯ve gained some weight since west saw each other!¡± Ivy greeted


    Naomi adorably with a tilt of her head.


    Naomi grumbled in response.


    Erica took Naomi.


    Naomi, though disgruntled, obedientlyy down on Erica¡¯sp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been neglecting you these past few days,¡± Erica petted Naomi.


    Naomi grumbled again.


    Erica looked up at Larkin, ¡°Larkin, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Larkin patted her head with a smile.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you thanked me? Your little rascal messed up my apartment like a naughty child! Worse,


    my wife thinks Naomi is adorable and wants to buy a cat from a pet shop! My god!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, how could not thank you!¡± Ericaughed at Orval¡¯s exaggerated expression.


    Larkin was trying to cheer her up and gave a smallugh, ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡±


    Orval said, ¡°She¡¯s too attached to this little one. She¡¯s at home crying, saying she¡¯s going to buy a cat


    this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Naomi, you¡¯re really popr!¡± Ivy praised her.


    Naomi¡¯s expression sudderily seemed very proud.


    There¡¯s some truth to the saying that people can¡¯t live without kittens.


    Having Naomi back made Erica feel better.


    By this time, the online discussion about Mary was dying down.


    However, in the evening, the heat suddenly spiked again.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    ¡°I just got the news: that woman named Jeannie is dead!¡±


    The one who broke the news was a popr inte celeb from E City.


    ¡®No way! Wasn¡¯t she live streaming justst night?¡±


    ¡°If this is fake news, I wish it was real!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just drop a bomb like that. Got any proof?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Soon enough, ament popped up in the thread with a photo.


    Thement imed that a body was found in a river on the outskirts of E City by a man who was


    fishing.


    The location was really close to where Jeannie wasst seen.


    1


    Paige is currentlyying low and can¡¯t do much, but now Baillie isn¡¯t limiting her phone time.


    She¡¯s having a st ying on her phone.


    When she saw this news she immediately took a screenshot and sent it to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn quickly responded with a question mark.


    1


    ¡°This inte celeb¡¯s scoops are always spot on!¡± Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got Baillie on the case, he¡¯s got


    connections!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After responding to the message, Rosalynn looked over at Erica who was ying games with Jaime in


    the living room.


    Before long, Paige called.


    Rosalynn answered the call and walked out to the balcony behind the dining room.


    The call connected.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s karma! The dead person is really Jeannie Paige sounded really shocked.


    Rosalynn was shocked, ¡°How did she die?¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°You mean, was it murder or an ident?¡±


    Rosalynn said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I initially thought it was murder too, seemed too coincidental, but ording to the investigation so far,


    it was an idental drowning!¡± Paige said seriously, ¡°Apparently she was picking something up by the


    river, and a rock came loose, she fell in. The ce was remote and during siesta, she struggled and


    called for help for a while in the water, but eventually went under!¡±


    Paige paused for a moment, sounding somewhat annoyed, ¡°Baillie said there¡¯s a video, but he won¡¯t let


    me see it?¡±


    As she was talking to Paige, Rosalynn messaged Baillie, ¡°Send me the video!


    Within a minute, the video was sent over.


    Baillie also added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Paige. She¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°I think Baillie is being overprotective! He¡¯s more like a brother and I¡¯m his little sister, but I¡¯m actually


    older!¡± Paigeined on the other end.


    Baillie was sitting across from her.


    Hearing this, he looked up, ¡°You¡¯ll have nightmares and won¡¯t sleep well if you watch the video¡±


    Paige turned her head away, pouting.


    ¡°Alright, next time I see him, I¡¯ll scold him for you!¡± Rosalynnforted her.


    Then she opened the video.


    It was surveince footage.


    The ce where it was shot was where the local vigers used to wash their clothes.


    But due to disuse, moss had grown on the rocks.


    At the start of the video, Jeannie was probably cooling off in the shade of a tree.


    Then it seemed like she saw something in the water. The video quality wasn¡¯t great, so it wasn¡¯t clear


    what it was, but Jeannie immediately got up to fish


    it out.


    She tried twice but failed both times.


    However, the rock began to loosen.


    Jeannie got scared and immediately tried to back away.


    But the moss on the rock was too slippery, she lost her bnce and fell right into the river.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    When Jeannie identally fell into the water, she was obviously freaked out, looking as though she


    couldn¡¯t swim at all.


    She struggled for a bit but just kept getting further and further away from the shore.


    After crying out for a while, she went under.


    As Rosalynn was watching the video, Paige was on the other end of the phone saying, ¡°Karma sure hit


    fast this time.¡±


    Just then, the local police department responsible for Jeannie¡¯s drowning case released a notice about


    the incident.


    It wasn¡¯t until Rosalynn finished reading the notice that she found out that when Jeannie was pulled out


    of the water, she was clutching something that looked exactly like a banknote in her right hand.


    ording to the surveince footage, it seemed that Jeannie might have mistaken the floating object


    for a big bill in the water and slipped off the stone b into the water while trying to fetch it, which led to


    her drowning.


    After the notice was released, people online were shocked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What a coincidence! She just killed a little nun, and exactly seven days after the kid¡¯s death, she


    drowns because she tried to pick up a banknote in a river¡­¡±


    ¡°That river is right near my house. There are people getting drown there every year, especially in the


    summer. Our folks have been telling us since we were kids not to y by the river, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, karma sure hit fast!¡±


    ¡°Can you guys stop saying scary things? I¡¯m too scared to even turn off the lights to sleep!¡±


    Of course, there were someizens defending Jeannie.


    ¡°People online are so biased. I don¡¯t think she did anything wrong. A mother, just trying to get her child


    treated, took her child to seek help. Who would have thought she would have an episode and hurt that


    child? (She said in her live broadcast yesterday that the child was impolite, provoked the patient, and


    led to the tragedy.) All in all, I think this mother is also a pitiful person. Even if you don¡¯t sympathize with


    her, there¡¯s no need to gloat!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, a life was lost after all, youngsters these days are too cold¨Chearted!¡±


    In response to these views, the youngsters hit back, ¡°Easy for you to say when it¡¯s not your kid who


    died!¡±


    ¡°What happened to freedom of speech? We can¡¯t even say ¡®serves her right¡® without being judged!¡±


    Some even criticized in thement section, ¡°How could you interpret it that way? How did you see


    the child provoking that mad girl? Do you just believe the perpetrator¡¯s words?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°Why did she only kill her among so many people?¡±


    There were indeed people who agreed with such statements.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a long time, finally someone spoke up. It was lunch time when the incident


    happened, there were many people in the restaurant, if the girl was really beyond saving, why did she


    only kill her? So I support the little girl¡¯s mother, I believe what she said!¡±


    ¡°Although the death of the little girl is sad, truth be told, mischievous kids these days really are


    annoying.¡±


    ¡°I think if Erica truly had love in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have made a fuss about this, she should have


    treated the girl¡¯s illness, such selfless acts would have won her praise! Everyone in the country would


    have apuded her!¡±


    Some people on the inte were getting out of line with theirments.


    Suddenly, someone posted a surveince video online.


    It was the surveince footage of the restaurant, minutes before the incident.


    The video clearly showed Jeannie and her daughter not watching where they were going and bumping


    into Mary.


    Jeannie¡¯s angry expression was captured very clearly.


    Mary was very well¨Cbehaved, she quickly apologized and headed towards the dishwashing area.


    Then, Jeannie let her daughter out of her sight.


    She cut in line to get food.


    In that gap, the young girl unhesitatingly walked straight to the fruit stand, picked up a fruit knife.


    Without any hesitation, she walked towards the little nun who was obediently washing dishes.


    The moment the incident urred, the screen went ck, leaving only the panic screams and


    continuous calls from the scene.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    And then, a piece of text popped up on the ck screen.


    ¡°Mary was the sweetest little nun in the monastery, always kind and passionate. I can¡¯t ept her


    sudden death, let alone the nder she¡¯s been subjected to after her passing.¡±


    The video had no music, simply ying out thest few minutes of Mary¡¯s life in silence.


    The silence was deafening.


    Those who had been openly supporting Jeannie before started deleting theirments and posts


    amidst the bacsh, with some even deactivating their ounts and disappearing.


    Erica saw the video too.


    Her emotions, barely stabilized, crumbled all over again after watching thest moments before Mary¡¯s


    murder.


    She locked herself in her room, crying her heart out.


    Larkin called the monastery, asking about the surveince video.


    The Prior replied gravely from the other end, ¡°It was Martin who posted it.¡±


    Larkin paused for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t me him, he couldn¡¯t bear it either.¡±


    ¡°Your wife¡­¡± The Prior had always had a bit of a bias against Erica.


    But he knew that Erica truly cared for Mary and genuinely wanted to be Mary¡¯s mother.


    The pain he was enduring, Erica must be going through the same.


    ¡°She¡¯s not doing so well,¡± Larkin didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the Prior¡¯s voice choked up a bit.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. If it were Erica, she would¡¯ve done the same,¡± Larkin sighed lightly,


    ¡°Take care of yourself, don¡¯t make Mary worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The Prior replied with a heavy voice.


    In just a month, the Prior had lost Abbot who had raised him, and Mary whom he had raised.


    Despite being a monk for decades, he was still unable to escape the suffering of life¡¯s impermanence,


    particrly with Mary.


    His regrets and remorse were too many.


    Larkin hung up and gently pushed open the door to enter.


    Wayne came home a bitte today.


    At the moment, Rosalynn was apanying him for ate¨Cnight snack in the dining room.


    Every now and then, she would nce worriedly towards the guest room.


    ¡°I wonder how long it will take for Erica to get over this,¡± Rosalynn sighed softly, shifting her gaze back.


    Erica had always been really emotional¡­


    ¡°With Larkin around, she¡¯ll eventually get better,¡± Wayne said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rosalynn¡¯s phone rang.


    An unknown number from an unknown area.


    ¡°Scam call?¡± Wayne slightly furrowed his brows, reaching out to take Rosalynn¡¯s phone to hang up.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Rosalynn suddenly seemed to remember something.


    She quickly stopped him and took the phone back from Wayne, ¡°I know who it is.¡±


    Then Rosalynn picked up the phone in front of Wayne.


    ¡°Jacob?¡± She asked as she opened the line.


    The signal was a bit spotty on the other end, with a lot of static.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    ¡°How¡¯d you know it¡¯s me?¡± came Jacob¡¯s voice from the other end.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rosalynn raised an eyebrow at Wayne, as if to say, I¡¯m pretty smart, huh?


    Wayne justughed and gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°At this hour, any unknown foreign number, I assume it¡¯s you,¡± Rosalynn replied.


    There was a dryugh on the other end of the phone.


    Then he went silent for a moment, ¡°I just got some signal, saw the news about Erica online, is she


    okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Rosalynn retorted.


    ¡°She¡¯s not okay,¡± Jacob said after a pause. ¡°What the hell is Larkin doing? Why did he let her go


    through this just after they got married?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Rosalynn said, tapping on the table. ¡°What does this have to do with Larkin?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s breathing was somewhat heavy. There was wind noise from his end.


    ¡°Figure something out tofort her,¡± Jacob said..


    ¡°Jacob, are you hearing yourself? You want my wife tofort your ex?¡± Wayne interrupted.


    ¡°You¡¯re there too?¡± Jacob asked surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re together, it¡¯d be weirder if we weren¡¯t at this hour,¡± Rosalynn replied with augh.


    Jacob was speechless.


    He seemed to be in a much better state than thest time they saw each other.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to interrupt your lovey¨Cdovey time. Tomorrow morning, a pastry chef will deliver a


    cake. Just say you ordered it, she really loves that chef¡¯s cakes¡­¡±


    ¡°When are youing back, Jacob?¡± Rosalynn asked, not answering hisment.


    Jacob has beenpletely out of touch.


    Now that he finally reached out to her, she had to discuss his family matters with him.


    ¡°Who knows? The world is muchrger and more interesting than I ever imagined. I might spend my


    whole life traveling,¡± Jacob replied sarcastically, ¡°I never understood why Erica liked to visit these


    remote, deste ces. Now I get it¡­ every de of grass, every tree, they¡¯re all truly healing.¡±


    Rosalynn listened to Jacob¡¯s words.


    There were things she wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to.


    Jacob has been the heir to the Strand Group since his birth, carrying the weight and halo of that


    position.


    Now, he was starting to feel free, but she had to persuade him to take up that burden again.


    ¡°Your family is in trouble. Are you aware?¡± Wayne, who was sitting across from her, put down his


    utensils, wiped his mouth, and suddenly spoke.


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left the Strand family. Their situation doesn¡¯t matter to me now,¡± Jacob calmly responded.


    Wayne just sat there, expressionless.


    Then he bluntly said, ¡°Because of Kendal Strand¡¯s rtionship with the Jared family, my wife and


    Hria will help your family for a few months to ensure your family won¡¯t be retaliated against. But I can


    only guarantee a few months at most. I¡¯m telling you the worst¨Ccase scenario, it¡¯s up to you to decide


    what to do.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, have you regained your memory?¡± Jacob asked.


    ¡°No, why?¡± Wayne frowned, unconsciously looking at Rosalynn across from him.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just when I hear you talk, I have a strong urge to pick a fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Wayne immediately hung up the phone.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Rosalynn¡¯s words were cut off.


    She helplessly stared at the hung¨Cup call on the screen.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    ¡°When he gets the full picture, he¡¯ll make his own decision,¡± Wayne said, flipping his phone face down


    on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise Cory and Ivy a camping trip? This morning, when I woke Ivy up, I


    heard her mumbling about it.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Rosalynn lightly pped her forehead. ¡°Ipletely forgot!¡±


    ¡°Our little girl was dreaming about catching firefliesst night,¡± Wayne said with a chuckle. ¡°We


    probably won¡¯t have time before school starts, but I¡¯ll check the weather forecast and we can take them


    afterwards, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Her gaze fell to Wayne¡¯s injured wrist.


    He wore a long¨Csleeved shirt that hid it well. ¡°How¡¯s your wound?¡±


    ¡°What wound? It¡¯s just a scratch, probably healed by now,¡± Wayne said nonchntly, then changed the


    subject back to camping.


    The next morning, Jacob¡¯s pastry chef arrived.


    He bustled around and had a cheesecake ready before Erica woke up, then he left without a sound.


    Erica looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well; she seemed even more drained than when she first arrived.


    Breakfast was served soon after.


    Larkin nced at a delicate cake on the table. ¡°Is it someone¡¯s birthday today?¡±


    The servant shook his head. ¡°This was ordered by Mrs. Silverman. She said Erica likes it.¡±


    Erica snapped back to reality and nced at the cake in front of her.


    It wasn¡¯t the type she usually had, so she didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Her mouth was bitter, and she did crave something sweet.


    So she took a small spoonful.


    The familiar taste spread over her tongue.


    Erica paused, she looked at the cake. She was no fool.


    She could guess where the cake came from with a little thought.


    Erica didn¡¯t say anything.


    She put down the spoon and didn¡¯t touch the cake again.


    Rosalynn got up early to check on Max¡¯s recovery.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Upon her return, she saw the servant removing the barely¨Ctouched cake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it anymore?¡± Rosalynn asked casually as she walked over.


    Erica shook her head. ¡°I liked it when I was little, but I¡¯ve grown out of it. It¡¯s too rich.¡±


    That jerk Jacob, still trying to piss her off!


    ¡°Larkin, I want cake,¡± Erica said, looking at Larkin. ¡°But not something too rich, I want something light.¡±


    Larkin was smart. He had guessed who the cake was from the moment Erica put down her spoon after


    the first bite.


    If she was happy and finished the cake, he¡¯d be happy, too.


    But if she didn¡¯t eat it and even seemed disgusted, that made him even happier.


    ¡°Alright, just wait here. I¡¯ll go buy one,¡± Larkin said, patting Erica¡¯s head, then turned to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded in approval, and Larkin left.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Rosalynn asked, sitting beside her.


    Erica lowered her head, sighing deeply, and shook her head slowly. ¡°I might need a long time to


    recover, but¡­ life goes on. I can¡¯t have Larkin hovering over me all day, can I?¡±

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Rosalynn gave Erica a gentle squeeze on the shoulder, ¡°I know it sounds cliche, but¡­ I¡¯m sure Mary


    wouldn¡¯t want you to be this unhappy and upset over


    her.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Erica chuckled a bit, tears trickling down her cheeks, which she gently wiped away. ¡°She


    was always such a sweetheart.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded in agreement.


    Ivy, clutching her bunny doll, sleepily trudged downstairs, intending to make the most of thest days of


    summer break by snoozing in,


    I¡¯ll sit here for a bit, clear my head. You go look after Ivy,¡± Erica said softly


    Rosalynn understood that Erica probably needed some time to herself.


    So she nodded and went over to Ivy


    Cory, the early bird, had breakfast with Wayne, so Ivy had to eat on her own.


    Rosalynn sat across from her, noticing her gloomy demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s up? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡±


    Ivy was absentmindedly pushing the fresh berries around her te. ¡°Mommy, did I do something


    wrong? Liam¡¯s ignoring me.¡±


    Ever sinceing back from Norhaven, Liam hadn¡¯t replied to any of Ivy¡¯s messages.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, ¡°He¡¯s ignoring you?¡±


    Ivy looked dejected. ¡°He didn¡¯t respond to any of my messages, whether it¡¯s about homework or just


    asking how he¡¯s settling in.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalynn suddenly recalled that Liam hadn¡¯t responded to herst message either. But


    she had been so caught up with all the daily chores that she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    ¡°Liam just moved there, he probably has a lot on his te. Maybe he just hasn¡¯t had the time, Rosalynn


    tried to soothe her


    ¡°But what if he just doesn¡¯t like me anymore and doesn¡¯t want to talk to me?¡± Ivy looked up at her mom.


    She¡¯s been cherishing every friend she had made since moving back to the H Country


    More so, Liam had saved her life and helped her improve her studies, even getting her to be the top of


    her grade.


    To her, Liam was really, really important.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t sugar-coat it for Ivy and said gently yet seriously, ¡°That¡¯s Liam¡¯s choice, right?


    You should respect his decision, and don¡¯t me yourself for it.¡±


    ¡°But why did he choose to do so? I can¡¯t figure out what I did to upset him,¡± Ivy muttered, feeling


    wronged.


    Rosalynn looked at her, ¡°Did you bully Liam? Did you do anything to hurt him?¡±


    ¡°Never! Granny Hria said we should respect others, and I respect Liam!¡± Ivy quickly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Rosalynn shrugged, ¡°As long as you have a clear conscience. After all, you can¡¯t


    control what others think or do, right?¡±


    Ivy sighed again. She understood all of it, but she still felt a bit down and upset.


    ¡°Mommy, without Liam, I won¡¯t be the top of my grade anymore,¡± she mumbled after a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up just like that?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was a whisper, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t let my grades


    drop just because Liam¡¯s gone. It¡¯s as if you can¡¯t study without him. Ivy, can¡¯t you do it without him?*


    Ivy looked up at Rosalynn, and suddenly got excited, ¡°How could I not? Of course I can!¡±


    Rosalynn held back augh, then nodded, ¡°I think so too. So don¡¯t give up, okay? Keep going!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ivy nodded, then dove into her meal.


    While eating, she kept muttering. I¡¯m my parent¡¯s daughter, how could I not do it?


    Her dad once told her that Liam had left home at a young age to get into the world¡¯s top schools!


    if they were to meet again in the future, and Liam was at a top university while she wasgging


    behind¡­


    That¡¯s not happening!


    After breakfast, Ivy grabbed her books and headed to the doghouse


    She read while keeping Maxpany.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    In the meantime, Rosalynn and Cory came to see her, and she was still as lively as ever.


    Rosalynn looked at Cory.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it outright, he was worried about his sister, and he was braving the scorching


    sun to bring her food.


    This was mainly because his sister had been feeling down recently, and he was worried.


    ¡°Why did she suddenly be like this?¡± He looked at his mother questioningly


    Rosalynn crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, ¡°We had a chat during breakfast¡±


    Cory fell silent, then slowly gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°Let her study in peace, go back.¡± He said, holding Rosalynn¡¯s hand and started to walk away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not delivering her food?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Rosalynn lowered her head, revealing a smile.


    Halfway through, Rosalynn saw Mike running over in a hurry.


    ¡°Youfooking for me?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mike nodded, then his gaze fell on Cory


    Cory said, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s cheesecake in the kitchen. Jacob bought it, if you want some, have Laura cut it for


    you.¡± Rosalynn patted Cory¡¯s head.


    Cory nodded, greeted Mike, and then walked on.


    ¡°Did he get a bit taller?¡± Mike gestured.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mike pped his forehead, ¡°The whole Quin family is dead.¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment, recalling the family that had detained Wayne.


    The story goes back two hours.


    The Quin family was ced in an unregted area, their daily life, to put it mildly, was tough.


    Zenobia Quin had already lost her mind.


    The family of three had to rely on Vi and Osborn Quin to work outside for a living.


    But the area they were in had a very high cost of living.


    For months, the family of three had never had a full meal.


    Zenobia would also go around causing trouble.


    Eventually, Osborn had to lock her in the house when he went out during the day.


    ¡°The boss of the shop where Osborn often worked noticed that Osborn and his mom hadn¡¯t shown up


    for two days, and since Osborn had taken two days¡¯ wages in advance, the boss feared he had run off,


    so he took some men to his house. And then¡­


    He opened the door to find the Quin home in chaos.


    The family of three, dead in different ces.


    ¡°Zenobia had previously shed with a local businessman. We suspect she might have been retaliated


    against Mike said softly. In unregted areas, the lives of those without power are cheap¡±


    ¡°Does Wayne know?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    1 just got the news and came to find you, but¡­ that ce was arranged by President Silverman¡¯s


    people, I guess they might have known before us.¡± Mike replied


    Originally, that ce was intended for Olivia Whaley.


    Rosalynn had some understanding of it.


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    She was about to go back, took two steps and then stopped


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months. Isn¡¯t there anyone supervising over there?¡±

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    ¡°Plus, they were sent by Wayne. Would anyone dare to just walk in and murder them?¡± Rosalynn


    continued questioning.


    Mike looked lost. ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll look into it again!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Rosalynn paused, then looked at Mike who was sweating bullets, ¡°Mike, in this day and age,


    you don¡¯t have to talk face to face. A phone call can do the most of the work.¡±


    After saying this, Rosalynn patted Mike on the shoulder and left.


    Mike was even more confused.


    Right, why didn¡¯t he call Gabrie instead of rushing out to find her?


    Mike¡¯s hunch was right.


    As soon as Wayne left in the morning, Ableson brought the news of the Quin family¡¯s death.


    He sat behind, reading the file with a poker face, not even furrowing his brow


    It was Ableson who spoke, ¡°Mr. Silverman, Mrs. Silverman will find out soon too.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne looked at him.


    Seeing his gaze, Ableson¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly looked down.


    Then Wayne said indifferently. ¡°They were killed out of revenge. What does it have to do with me? Why


    can¡¯t Mrs. Silverman know?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Ableson quickly responded.


    From some point on, President Silverman seemed to be getting scarier and scarier.


    He was even scarier than before, when he hadn¡¯t lost his memory


    The day he returned from Norhaven, President Silverman gave two orders.


    One was to send Liam back to his own home.


    The other was to withdraw surveince and announce that these three people were no longer under his


    watch.


    Being watched by Wayne¡¯s people in that ce was actually a form of disguised protection.


    No one could be sure of the rtionship between these people and Wayne,


    So when Zenobia started hurting people in her madness, everyone held back.


    As soon as Wayne¡¯s people withdrew, someone showed up that very night¡­


    The car suddenly fell silent.


    Ableson and the driver didn¡¯t dare to breathe hard.


    Wayne, on the other hand, was reading the file as if nothing had happened.


    After the morning meeting ended.


    Wayne gave a few instructions about the meeting at the Bane Corporation headquarters tomorrow.


    Then he nned to go home and have dinner with his wife and children.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he was about to leave, a message popped up on his phone.


    It was from the kid he met at the Scott family in Norhavenst time.


    ¡°Are you in H City?¡±


    Wayne replied, ¡°I am.¡±


    The other party quickly replied, ¡°I was kicked out by my mom, I don¡¯t know where to go.¡±


    Wayne frowned immediately.


    Half an hourter, Wayne arrived at the address the boy sent.


    It was near thergest park in H City


    Ashe was almost there, Wayne saw the boy from afar, barefoot, head down, walking forward.


    ¡°Stop ahead¡±Wayne told the driver

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    The driver would naturally follow his instructions.


    After the car stopped, Wayne said, ¡°Find a parking spot nearby and wait for me.¡± Then he got out of the


    car.


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to ask Wayne where he was going or what he was nning on doing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He just obediently did as he was told.


    After Wayne got out of the car, he walked straight across the zebra crossing.


    The boy looked up, saw Wayne walking towards him, and instantly broke into a smile, running towards


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman!¡±


    ¡°Where are your shoes?¡± asked Wayne.


    ¡°I was sleeping in the park, and another homeless guy stole them,¡± the boy answered, looking down.


    ¡°You were sleeping in the park? How long have you been out?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Not long, justst night¡­¡± the boy replied with a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s your parents¡¯ phone number?¡± Wayne took out his phone. ¡°They left a kid out all night, are they


    nuts?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, don¡¯t the boy started, panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t call them, I¡¯ll be fine when my grandmaes


    back, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding this time!¡±


    Wayne furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯te back? You¡¯ll just stay out by yourself?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t answer, just looked down.


    ¡°What about your other rtives?¡± Wayne asked, holding back his anger.


    ¡°They¡­ might prefer it if I disappeared. I can¡¯t go to them, the boy answered.


    These words hit Wayne hard.


    ¡°So you¡¯d rathere to a stranger?¡± he asked


    The boy looked at him with a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re more reliable than they are!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Wayne asked directly. ¡°Find you a hotel?¡±


    At this point, an olddy walked by carrying a bag of groceries


    She gave Wayne a strange nce.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re famous, she probably recognizes you,e with me¡± the boy said, grabbing


    Wayne¡¯s hand and running towards a small door in the park.


    The olddy made it to the other side of the crosswalk and kept looking back


    ¡°In broad daylight, am I seeing things¡­¡± She muttered to herself.


    As soon as the light turned green, they crossed the road..


    They walked for a while after entering through the small gate.


    The two of them arrived at a little park that was deserted but full of green.


    7 slept herest night!¡± the boy pointed at a bench under a tree. ¡°It was pretty cool!¡±


    Wayne looked around, then he turned to the boy ¡°Why did your mom throw you out?¡±


    The boy¡¯s smile faded, then he sat down and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not her biological son¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like my grandma spoiling me, she takes it out on me when she¡¯s pissed at my dad.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t say anything.


    The boy looked up at Wayne. ¡°When I was in Norhaven, I saw you with your kids, and I was really


    envious. Your wife is different from my mom, she¡¯s kind, and you¡¯re not like my dad.¡±


    The boy paused, then continued, ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t love me, he¡¯s always cold and indifferent. You really


    love your kids, I can tell¡­ that¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous of them.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t treat you well, let go of your expectations for them and make yourself stronger.¡± Wayne


    leaned on his cane, walked over to him, paused for a moment, then raised his hand and gently touched


    his head ¡°Then, be the kind of father you hope to be.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can do it?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wayne nodded. ¡°When I was a kid, everyone in my family hated me, including my


    parents¡­¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°But look at me now, I have a loving partner, adorable children. Everything has changed.¡± When he


    mentioned his wife and children, a soft expression naturally appeared on Wayne¡¯s face.


    1 hope when I grow up. I can be like you¡± The boy nodded firmly.


    Wayne thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not that good a person, I¡¯ve done a lot of


    things that hurt the ones I love, you can¡¯t do that when


    you grow up.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The boy nodded earnestly.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, your hand is bleeding!¡± The boy suddenly noticed Wayne¡¯s bloody sleeve and


    eximed.

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Wayne was stunned for a second, following the shocked gaze of the boy, he slowly looked down at his


    own wrist.


    His ck shirt cor had already been soaked with bright red blood. The blood seeped down his palm,


    trailed to his fingertips, and then dripped onto the


    ground.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman!¡± The boy stood at a distance, looking both nervous and terrified.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Wayne shook his head dismissively.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve lost so much blood, how can you be okay? I¡¯ll call an ambnce!¡± The boy said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Wayne stopped him almost reflexively.


    ¡°I got injured earlier, must¡¯ve identally knocked the wound open, I can handle it. Wayne¡¯s face and


    tone chilled. He pulled out his wallet and ced all the cash on the bench, Take the cash. When your


    grandmother is back, you can give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman..¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small problem, I can handle it.¡± After finishing, Wayne scanned his surroundings,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the restroom?¡±


    The boy pointed in a direction, Wayne headed straight towards it.


    The restroom smelled of pleasant incense, freshly cleaned.


    Stepping into a stall, Wayne unbuttoned his cuffs. The wound on his wrist that should¡¯ve been healing


    had split open again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Looking at the still bleeding wound, Wayne¡¯s face twisted in difort.


    His forehead pulsed twice, and he was suddenly reminded of that morning


    He couldn¡¯t remember why he was in the bathroom. But when he heard Rosalynn¡¯s voice outside the


    door, he instantly snapped back to reality


    By then, the razor de had already cut his wrist.


    But the sound outside the door came just in time, so the wound wasn¡¯t too deep


    He managed to keep his cool and answered Rosalynn¡¯s questions calmly


    Then, he quickly patched up the wound and headed downstairs as usual.


    Later, Wayne pondered why he had such a breakdown.


    He even anonymously consulted some psychologists.


    The mostmon answer was that he might be suffering from Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder.


    With a nk expression, Wayne watched the blood bead on his wrist, then numbly pulled over a bunch


    of toilet paper to stop the bleeding.


    He nearly used up the entire roll.


    Finally, the blood stopped.


    When Wayne came out of the restroom, the boy and the money were gone


    He wasn¡¯t overly worried.


    With that money, at least the kid would have something to eat.


    He stood at the spot and gave it some thought.


    Then he ordered some wound care supplies online.


    Instinctively, he filled in the address of the apartment downtown where he once lived with Rosalynn,


    Then he hailed a cab and headed to the apartment.


    By the time he arrived, the package was already hanging on the door.


    Wayne used his fingerprint to unlock the door and pushed it open.


    The apartment was cleaned twice a week, so it was still spotless.


    The florist would deliver flowers at a fixed time, signed for by the cleaning staff, the trimmed and


    arranged into the designated vase.


    Although many years had passed in reality, inside this apartment, time seemed to have hit the pause


    button.


    Dragging his weary body, Wayne sat down on the sofa.


    Then he methodically treated his wound, wrapping it round and round with gauze


    He had to make sure the wound wouldn¡¯t split open again.


    Once he was done, Wayne lowered his head and saw that the blood on his shirt had stained the sofa.


    He felt extremely tense, as if he was under attack.


    He got up and quickly cleaned the stain


    It felt as if he hadmitted a grave sin by tarnishing this ce.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    After cleaning up the blood, Wayne stripped off his shirt and walked into his closet, swapping it out for


    an old one.


    Due to his previous severe injuries, he had lost a lot of weight and hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet.


    His new shirt was rather loose.


    Without any hesitation, Wayne tossed his bloody shirt, along with the tools he used to treat his wounds,


    into the trash can.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After doing all that, he mechanically opened a bottle of some blood replenishing medicine.


    After a few sips, he curled up on the couch and soon fell into a deep sleep due to the dizziness caused


    by blood loss.


    He was woken up by a call from Ableson.


    Wayne had a bit of a headache. He picked up the phone.


    ¡°President Silverman, are you still busy?¡± Ableson asked.


    Wayne frowned and instinctively checked the time, it was already four in the afternoon..


    is my wife looking for me?¡± Wayne sat up.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll be done ande home for dinner, Ableson replied.


    Wayne replied, ¡°Have the car wait for me at the entrance of Moonlit Lake, I¡¯ll be right there¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ableson didn¡¯t dare to ask where Wayne had been.


    The driver told him that Wayne had gotten off near a park and would contact him when he was done


    with his business.


    Ableson had no idea what Wayne was busy with,


    From Wayne¡¯s voice, he could tell Wayne seemed a bit pissed off.


    He dared not ask any further.


    Before leaving, Wayne took the trash down


    Upon reaching the lobby, he bumped into the flower shop owner.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, you¡¯re back. I always deliver flowers to your house and your servants always take


    them. Haven¡¯t seen you in so long!¡± The owner looked Wayne up and down, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight! You


    should really take care of your health!¡±


    Wayne looked at the woman in front of him.


    Images flickered in his mind, but they disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.


    The owner said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you get back to your business. I still have flowers to deliver!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The owner hurried away


    Wayne gave her a nce and headed for the door.


    The cab he called had arrived and soon dropped him off at the entrance of Moonlit Lake.


    Ableson was already waiting for him there.


    Wayne got straight into the car where a spare suit was waiting for him.


    After he pulled the curtain, he changed out of his ill-fitting shirt.


    Just when he finished tidying up, the car came to a halt.


    Wayne got out.


    ¡°Daddy¡±¡± Ivy shouted excitedly, diving straight into his arms.


    A smile finally appeared on Wayne¡¯s face as he scooped up Ivy. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ivy nodded vigorously, ¡°Mommy missed you too! You worked sote today! Did something


    come up?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in particr, I have a meeting at the office tomorrow and I wanted to be fully prepared Wayne


    gently patted Ivy¡¯s back, then looked up at Rosalynn who was standing not far away, ¡°Honey, I got so


    caught up with work today. I forgot to text you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before.¡± Rosalynn made a teasing remark, waving at their daughter.


    Ivy got down from her dad¡¯s arms.


    Wayne was a workaholic, sometimes even skipping meals when he was busy, let alone replying to


    messages.


    Rosalynn had gotten used to it


    However, her casualment sounded like a thunderbolt in Wayne¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do that anymore!¡± His voice was filled with panic and helplessness, it was almost like he blurted


    it out without thinking.


    Rosalynn looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s no problem.¡± Rosalynn said in a gentle tone.


    ¡°When I get busy, I sometimes overlook the small stuff too.¡± She walked ahead, looping her arm


    through Wayne¡¯s, ¡°This isn¡¯t the shirt you had on this morning¡±


    ¡°I got that one dirty¡± Wayne replied, ¡°Honey, today was an exception, no matter how busy I get in the


    future, I promise I¡¯ll keep in touch with you¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hand softly caressed Wayne¡¯s back, ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    The couple continued their conversation as they headed towards the elevator.


    Ivy loved seeing her parents being affectionate. She happily trailed behind them.


    Suddenly, she noticed something.


    ¡°Dad¡±


    Wayne and Rosalynn both turned their heads towards her.


    ¡°What is it, sweetheart? Wayne asked.


    Ivy nced at Wayne¡¯s leg, then looked up. ¡°Dad, where¡¯s your walking stick?¡±


    Wayne was caught off guard.


    Ableson, who was following behind vy, was also taken aback.


    He¡¯d been sensing something off about Wayne.


    His walking stick!


    Wayne hadn¡¯t been using it since he got out of the cab.


    He looked perfectly normal while walking, nothing seemed amiss


    ¡°Right, where¡¯s your walking stick?¡± Rosalynn instinctively looked at Ableson, ¡°In the car?¡±


    ¡°I think he left it at the meeting ce.¡± Ableson responded quickly


    ¡°Dad can walk just fine without his stick, he¡¯s gotten better¡± Ivy shouted with joy, ¡°I saw it, Dad walks


    just fine now!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn turned to Wayne


    Thinking back¡­ she hadn¡¯t seen him limping earlier.


    In Wayne¡¯s mind, memories of his walking stick began to rewind


    Hisst memory of the walking stick, was in the restroom at the park.


    ¡°Let me give it another shot.¡± Wayne said and tried to lift his leg.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But the leg that was able to walk normally just moments ago, suddenly wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Rosalynn quickly reassured him, ¡°Even a temporary recovery means our treatment is


    working, right? Ivy, isn¡¯t it great how quickly your dad is getting


    better?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My dad is the absolute best!¡± Ivy gave two thumbs up. Seeing her dad¡¯s health improve made her


    very happy.


    Wayne gave his daughter a tender smile, but inside, he was feeling more and more deste


    It felt like his body was being enveloped by dampness, and he started hearing dripping sounds again.


    Once they got home, Wayne excused himself and headed to his room to change into a fresh set of


    clothes


    The living room was bustling


    The Orvals were over, bringing Enca along, who was ying games with Cory and Jaime


    Hria Jared was watching from the side, holding a wooden box full of gold beans, rewarding a few to


    the winner.


    Standing on the stairs, he listened to theughter.


    The persistent sound of dripping water slowly faded.


    ¡°Mr Silverman Larkin¡¯s voice echoed from the bottom of the stairs


    Wayne shifted his gaze


    He was carrying a bunch of milkshakes he had just bought.


    formally Larkin wouldn¡¯t let Enca have these drinks.


    But now Enta¡¯s happiness was more important than anything so Larkin let it slide


    ¡°Want one?¡± Larkin lifted his hand in offer


    Wayne politely shook his head


    Larkin looked at Wayne but didn¡¯t immediately leave. ¡°Mr Silverman, an you hurt?¡±


    Wrapne expasuondass, waved his hand a bit. T just nicked myself shaving, no big deal Why?


    ¡°four injury haul fully healed, you need to take it easy You look a bit pale¡± After Larkin finished, he


    pointed towards the living room, TB head over there now?

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Wayne nodded.


    Just before he came downstairs, he made sure to check himself in the mirror,


    He didn¡¯t feel any different from usual, but Larkin noticed at once that he had lost some blood


    After a game, everyone at home was back.


    Hria had someone take away the game controller and shepherded everyone towards the dining


    room.


    As Wayne was heading over, his phone buzzed twice


    He checked it. It was a message from the boy


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, how¡¯s your injury? My grandma just got home, I¡¯m home too¡±


    Wayne switched off his phone, didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    With Orval and Jaime around, dinner


    a st.


    Even Erica, who hadn¡¯t been able to eat for days, managed to eat a little more tonight.


    During dinner, Rosalynn also chatted with everyone.


    But most of her attention was on Wayne.


    For some reason, she felt that he seemed a little off today.


    After dinner, Rosalynn received a message from Penn


    ¡°Ms. Jared, can I trouble you for lunch tomorrow?¡±


    Rosalynn thought about her schedule.


    She was also quite interested in meeting this psychologist, so she agreed.


    ¡°Sure. 1¡¯ll be the host, I¡¯ll pick the restaurant. Let me know if you have any dietary restrictions.¡±


    Penn replied quickly, I¡¯m vegetarian, just need some veggie dishes on the table.


    Vegetarian?


    Rosalynn went ahead and booked a well known vegetarian restaurant in H City, and sent the details to


    Penn.


    ¡°Whose message was that?¡± Wayne handed Rosalynn a cup of juice, asking.


    Rosalynn put down her phone, made some space for Wayne to sit next to her, took the juice and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the psychologist who is treating Madeleine. ! promised him I would treat him to a meal¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Wayne asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±Rosalynn answered.


    Wayne said, ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow, are you nning to go alone?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like meeting these kinds of people, right?¡± Rosalynn gently stroked Wayne¡¯s head, ¡°I won¡¯t


    push you. I made this promise, I can go alone¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t mind meeting him.¡± Wayne looked down, ¡°You can go and see if he really is that good¡±


    Wayne¡¯s attitude towards psychologists had changed.


    Rosalynn was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy?¡± Wayne asked with a smile, then paused, lowered his eyelids, turned his palm up,


    held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, fingers intertwined lightly, ¡°What if I really do have a mental illness?¡±


    ¡°First of all, at most you have some post-traumatic stress disorder. And secondly, if you¡¯re sick, we treat


    it. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Rosalynn answered without hesitation.


    Wayne looked at her and thenughed, ¡°Why so serious? That won¡¯t happen, I¡¯m fine right now.¡±


    Right


    He just has some post-traumatic stress disorder


    As long as he follows the psychologist¡¯s advice and takes his medication on time, he will definitely get


    better.


    At that moment, Jaime urgently called Rosalynn over


    Rosalynn replied, squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand, and then got up to leave.


    The cloud in Wayne¡¯s heart cleared


    He pulled out his phone and responded to the boy¡¯s message. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    At this moment, the children seemed to be more mature than these adults.


    Jamie and Orval were at loggerheads over a game.


    Rosalynn tried to mediate but was met with childish retorts.


    Finally, Jamie, who was ready to challenge Orval to a duel, was pacified. Rosalynn instinctively looked


    at Wayne.


    Wayne was leaning against the sofa, engrossed in replying to a message, his features softened by the


    screen light.c


    Wayne was a bit off today, Rosalynn noticed earlier


    Though in the past, it was normal for Wayne to be unreachable when he was tied up with work.


    But since his amnesia, even when they hadn¡¯t made up, Wayne would always call during lunchtime if


    he wasn¡¯t with her and the kids


    Especially now, when Wayne wasn¡¯tpletely in charge of Bane Corporation,


    There was no way he could be as busy as before.


    Moreover


    Rosalynn nced at her fingertips.


    The old wounds on Wayne¡¯s body had scabbed over, but he hated the scars and always applied a


    specially formted ointment, which left a faint medicinal scent on him.


    But today, Rosalynn detected a different aroma on Wayne


    It was like the smell of disinfectant


    After a while, it was time for the children to go back to their rooms for rest


    Rosalynn asked Wayne to tell their daughter a bedtime story


    Once he entered Ivy¡¯s room, Rosalynn quietly left, quickly finding Ableson, who was in conversation


    with Felix


    ¡°Maam¡±Felix was quick to notice Rosalynn¡¯s presence and turned to greet her


    Ableson quickly followed suit. He looked the same as always.


    But, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t expecting to find answers just by looking at his expression.


    Felix, I need to speak with Ableson, Rosalynn said straightforwardly


    Felix nodded and excused himself


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. What can I do for you?¡± Ableson asked as he stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re Wayne¡¯s man, and I shouldn¡¯t be asking about his affairs,¡± Rosalynn said lightly ¡°But Ableson,


    Wayne isn¡¯t the same as he was. Physically and mentally, he¡¯s special. You understand?¡±


    ¡± understand¡± Ableson lowered his gaze


    But understanding didn¡¯t mean he would spill any beans.


    Rosalynn was right, he was loyal to Wayne, and unless ordered otherwise, Wayne¡¯s instructions always


    took precedence over hers.


    If Wayne didn¡¯t want Rosalynn to know something Ableson wouldn¡¯t let her know.


    Rosalynn nodded, understanding his position. ¡°So you won¡¯t tell me where Wayne went today or who


    he met?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ableson quickly looked up at Rosalynn, ¡°Maam, Mr Silverman has always been loyal to you, and there


    are no other women in his life?


    ¡°Was someone spreading rumors? Ablesons expression hardened. ¡°You and Mr Silverman havee


    a long way, and i won¡¯t tolerate people trying to sow discord. Tell me who it is. I¡¯ll make them pay?¡±


    Hosalynn gave Ableson a meaningful look


    Feeling a chill run down his spine. Ableson persisted ¡°Maam, Mr Silverman truly loves your


    ¡°Whether he loves me or hot ? Better than you¡± Rosalynn said as she turned to leave. Hafore she did,


    she added, Temember to bring back Waynes


    ¡°res. Ata ant¡± Adileson quickly agreed


    ? left. Abieson plumped


    I supposed to know wit?re thw Cal

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Rosalynn, who hadn¡¯t slept well, got up early with Wayne.


    She helped Wayne with his tie, and joined him for breakfast.


    ¡°Why do I seem more nervous than you?¡± Rosalynn joked.


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°Worried someone will bully me?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly Rosalynn shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s like a mom sending her son off to college. You get it?¡±c


    Wayneughed even harder, ¡°So my wife sees me as her son in private?¡±


    ¡°Well, your son gives me less trouble than you do.¡± Rosalynn handed Wayne a slice of toast with


    peanut butter. Instead of taking it, Wayne simply opened.


    his mouth to eat.


    After a simple and joyful breakfast, Rosalynn went downstairs to see Wayne off to his car.


    ¡°Did you schedule a meeting with the psychologist for noon?¡± Wayne asked before getting into the car.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded, adjusting the diamond cufflinks on Wayne¡¯s sleeve. Til call you when it¡¯s over¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn gave him a quick kiss on his cheek, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Wayne nodded with a smile.


    He then got into the car, and the Maybach slowly drove into the morning fog.


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, and turned back to go inside


    In the car, Wayne was caressing the diamond cufflinks on his sleeve


    Ableson saw that his mood seemed good.


    So he carefully asked, ¡°President Silverman, the missus asked me to retrieve the walking cane you had


    yesterday. She said it¡¯s a valuable gift. Where did you leave it? I can have someone pick it up.¡±


    The expression on Wayne¡¯s face faded immediately


    He gave Ableson the location of the park, ¡°Ask at the Lost and Found. If it¡¯s not there, let me know?¡±


    ¡°Understood


    A park? Ableson was confused.


    If it were anyone else, Ableson might have guessed that Wayne was spending quality time with a


    mistress and an illegitimate child in the park.


    But that situation was out of the question for President Silverman.


    He and Secretary Tesdal had joined President Silverman¡¯s side around the same time.


    He wasn¡¯t sure about before then, but after Secretary Tesdal, there was only Ashley Walley, who was


    brought in to give Secretary Tesdal a hard time.


    Olivia Whaley didn¡¯t even count.


    President Silverman always maintained a distant rtionship with her.


    So the question is, why did President Silverman spend half a day in the park, instead of going home to


    dine with his wife?


    Ableson had many questions in his head, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask any of them


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Twenty minutester, Wayne¡¯s car smoothly parked in the CEO¡¯s exclusive parking space.


    Sean Hudy and the other vice presidents were already waiting.


    The car door opened, and Wayne stepped out.


    His gaze swept across the people in front of him,manding respect without anger


    President Silverman Everyone greeted him.


    Sean stepped forward, ¡°President Silverman, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± Wayne responded, then headed straight for the elevator hall.


    At the back of the crowd, a few people looked somewhat weird


    They watched Wayne¡¯s retreating figure, and exchanged meaningful nces with each other

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Before heading to the conference room, Wayne first stopped by the Secretary Office.


    Most of the staff in the Secretary Office hadn¡¯t seen the boss for almost half a year, and they were all


    ready and waiting with their best professional faces.


    When Wayne appeared, the staff in the Secretary Office couldn¡¯t hide their excitement.


    They called out ¡°Good morning. President Silverman like they were reciting a mantra.


    Wayne didn¡¯t look at them, but he gave a slight nod and then walked straight into his office.c


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s lost a lot of weight, and you can still see faint scars on his checks, but isn¡¯t President


    Silverman more handsome than ever?!¡± one colleague said.


    Another colleague nodded vigorously, ¡°He looks so handsome, doesn¡¯t he?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Folks, President Silverman and Secretary Tesdal are the real deal!¡±


    The receptionists whispered excitedly among themselves.


    Inside the CEO¡¯s office.


    Hector brought a few contracts that needed to be confirmed today over to Wayne.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Hector asked Wayne.


    Wayne didn¡¯t look up, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good ¡°Hector gave a gentle smile.


    As if something urred to Wayne, he suddenly looked up at Hector, ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight,


    why?¡±


    Thest time he saw Hector was in the hospital, and he seemed much more energetic back then.


    ¡°Been dealing with a funeral at home, it¡¯s draining¡± Hector replied.


    ¡°Then you should rest more. Wayne looked away, ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself to work.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your first shareholder meeting after your injury? I have to lend a hand. I can¡¯t trust these


    matters to my subordinates.¡± Hector replied. Wayne looked at him again, ¡°I appreciate your hard work.¡±


    I¡¯m paid a high sry, it¡¯s only right.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t waste any more words. When the time came, he headed straight for the conference


    room.


    Wayne¡¯s leg injury was no secret.


    So when he appeared leaning on a crutch, no one dared to show shocked or a strange expression.


    He himself seemed very indifferent, still exuding an imposing aura, he sat down at the CEO¡¯s seat.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see.¡± Wayne¡¯s gaze swept over everyone in a casual manner. ¡°It¡¯s


    been a while, President Silverman!


    ¡°d to see you¡¯re doing well, President Silverman!¡±


    Everyone began to exchange pleasantries.


    Wayne looked away, showing no intention of engaging in further small talk


    ¡°During my recovery, under Mrs. Rosalynn¡¯s leadership, thepany¡¯s performance in various aspects


    has been excellent. I appreciate your cooperation¡± Wayne continued.


    He didn¡¯t use Mrs. Silverman, and he directly addressed her as Mrs. Rosalynn.


    Sean lowered his eyelids


    Originally, the staff at the Secretary Office had prepared a speech for Wayne.


    But in the script, this line wasn¡¯t like this.


    It was, ¡°Thank you all for supporting my wife¡¯s work over the past half year¡±


    But after President Silverman read it, he changed it directly


    ¡°Wife¡± was changed to Mrs Rosalynn, and support for her work¡± was changed to ¡°under her leadership¡±


    Sean realized that Wayne did this to show how much he respects his wife professionally


    its a bit embarrassing to say, but when the incident happened and we lost you, our mainstay, we were


    all at a loss. Thank goodness for Ms. Tendals decisive action, otherwise we wouldnt maintain the


    company so well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we owe it all to Ma Tecdal Everyone chimed in


    Wayne found these wordsforting


    He just stayed uile Jetting them praise Ma. Tesdat for a while longer.


    After the long overdue greetings and the praises for Rosalynn, the meeting was officially underway.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    The annual general meeting of the shareholders was officially underway


    Hector sat behind Wayne, apanied by the executives from the president¡¯s office.


    He watched as Wayne, with his methodical approach,municated with the shareholders. Wayne


    knew every detail of the data like the back of his


    hand


    Hector was somewhat taken aback.


    Two hourster, the review section was over.c


    Next were a few new contracts to be approved.


    The project proposals were handed out to the shareholders.


    The conference room was quiet, save for the rustling sound of everyone flipping through the contract


    documents.


    The project proposals for this quarter were rted to the profits of the first half of the next year.


    1


    These were all matters of personal interest to the shareholders, and everyone was reading with utmost


    seriousness.


    However, less than ten minutester, someone suddenly spoke up.


    Wait a minute.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the speaker.


    A few unfamiliar faces were sitting around the middle of the conference table,


    The man named Jasper was holding up a project proposal in his hand.


    ¡°President Silverman, isn¡¯t this the project that we presented to youst year and you rejected?¡± Jasper


    asked, his brows furrowed, ¡°You pointed out many unfeasible aspects of the project.¡±


    ¡°And this one, you¡¯ve reviewed these numbers before, haven¡¯t you?¡± the second man added.


    The conference room was immediately abuzz with conversation.


    ¡°President Silverman, this affects all of our interests as shareholders. Such outrageous errors


    appearing in the new project proposals¡­ it reminds me of a rumor I heard recently!¡± Another person


    chimed in


    Wayne leaned back in his executive chair, his hands were intertwined.


    He looked at the speakers, ¡°A rumor? What kind of rumor?¡±


    ¡°Some people have been telling us that you lost all your memory due to an injury! That you can¡¯t even


    read, and have to be taught by a child in your family Jasper eximed loudly.


    The conference room immediately erupted into murmurs.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sean stood up and retorted.


    ¡°When we first heard this rumor, I had the same reaction as Mr. Sean. How could such an absurd thing


    be possible?¡± Jasper continued, ¡°But look, look at the project proposals in your hands. Are they up to


    President Silverman¡¯s usual standard?¡±


    He brandished the project proposal, scanning the conference room, his voice filled with incitement.


    After his outburst, he turned to look at Wayne,


    However, the expected panic and confusion after having his secret exposed didn¡¯t appear on Wayne¡¯s


    face.


    He just sat there, watching the man with an amused expression


    ¡°Before making a fuss, shouldn¡¯t you carefully look at what you have in your hands?¡± Wayne finally


    spoke


    The speakers were taken aback.


    Because they already knew what kind of project documents would be in their hands, so they hadn¡¯t


    wasted any time looking at it


    After all, given their deep-seated fear of Wayne, standing up to him publicly and revealing his secret


    required immense courage.


    ¡°What are you all looking at them for? Look at your project documents!¡± Wayne¡¯s cold gaze swept over


    them, ¡°See if the documents in your hands are up to my standard


    The room went silent, everyone started flipping through the documents again,


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t just a there Open your useless eyes and use your stupid brains Look carefully at


    whether what you¡¯re holding is what you think it is Wayne turned back to the three men who had stood


    up


    His tone full of mockery.


    The three men suddenly felt a buzzing in their ears, as if they had realized something


    They immediately paled and sat down starting to flip through the project proposals in their hands.


    Before they could read the conten


    They didit dare to kod


    They didert date moy


    ed ashen.


    Wayne¡¯s gaze was on them, yet not on thems


    sarve ck hole had opened up behind them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, it could suck them in and shred them to pieces


    ¡°What the¡­

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Of the three. Jasper who¡¯d first started ranting was as pale as a ghost.


    Just yesterday they¡¯d confirmed that the project presentation for today¡¯s meeting had been switched


    out for a defective one


    They¡¯d also confirmed that Wayne had indeed lost his memory.


    Not only had he lost his memory, his entire demeanor had changedpletely. He was incredibly


    gentle, a far cry from before.e


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seriously think that you can tarnish President Silverman¡¯s reputation with such a cheap


    trick, do you?¡± Sean chuckled sardonically at the


    three men.


    ¡°He has lost his memory, that is a fact! Thest of the three to speak, snapped back to reality from his


    confusion. He pointed at Wayne and roared, 1 have his medical records from when he was overseas!


    With that, he pulled a medical record out of his briefcase. ¡°This is his medical record from when he was


    overseas. It clearly states that he may have suffered memory loss due to a brain bleed!¡±


    The shareholders of Bane Corporation and the Silverman Group began whispering amongst


    themselves.


    Seeing this, the man continued to fan the mes.


    ¡°Everyone, you all know how ruthless Mrs. Silverman can be. I wouldn¡¯t dare to bring this up if it wasn¡¯t


    in the best interest of all of us. If President Silverman has suffered memory loss due to brain damage,


    he should stay home and rest until his memory returns. That is the most responsible course of action


    for us as shareholders!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everyone knows that President Silverman used to be the soul of Bane Corporation. If the news


    about his memory loss gets out, it will have a significant impact on the stock prices of both Bane


    Corporation and the Silverman Group The second of the three men to speak quickly chimed in Their


    purpose today was straightforward.


    They wanted to keep Wayne from returning to thepany.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Wayne hadn¡¯t said a word, watching the three men¡¯s performance. When they¡¯d


    finished their rants, he finally spoke up calmly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    President Silverman, I understand that it must be tough for you to let your wife run the business while


    you stay at home. But we can¡¯t let you treat the interests of all the shareholders of Bane Corporation


    and the Silverman Group like a child¡¯s game! Thest man to speak suppressed his fear of Wayne and


    spoke up bravely.


    By now, the medical record, which nobody knew where it came from, had been passed around among


    the shareholders.


    A part of them knew which hospital Wayne had stayed in after his rescue from the ind.


    When they saw the name of the hospital on the medical record, their expressions changed subtly.


    ¡°You think you can kick me out of thepany just by using a medical record that could easily be


    faked? Wayne sat back in his chair, hisrge hand resting on the desk, his fingers tapping lightly. A


    smile yed on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to be sitting in a shareholders¡¯ meeting of Bane


    Corporation, yet you¡¯re ying these childish games.¡±


    ¡°President Silverman, stop trying to dodge the question. Just tell everyone, have you lost your memory


    or not?¡± Seeing that things hade to this, the men decided to push through to the end.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°By the end of today¡¯s meeting, everyone


    will have their answer¡±


    As the medical record was passed around, it eventually ended up in Wayne¡¯s hands.


    Wayne chuckled briefly after taking a look at it.¡± don¡¯t need to rely on something that can easily be


    faked to prove anything¡±


    With that, he crumpled up the medical record and tossed it aside. Let¡¯s continue the shareholders¡¯


    meeting¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the three men thrown out.


    He didn¡¯t argue about whether or not he¡¯d lost his memory


    The shareholders¡¯ meeting resumed in a strange atmosphere.


    About fifteen minutester, the doubts that had been nted in the minds of the shareholders had been


    dispelled by Wayne¡¯s familiar and sharp words. What a load of crap about memory loss.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    There he sat, sharp in his judgement, asionallymenting with harsh words.


    Just like the old Wayne.


    The three doubters squirmed the longer the meeting dragged on.


    Wayne didn¡¯t call them out, and the meeting continued till lunchtime approached


    Sean nudged him subtly.c


    Wayne¡¯s gaze was cool and indifferent as he swept over the room. ¡°So, anyone else have any doubts


    about me?¡±


    Hands were waved, heads were shaken.


    ¡°President Silverman, I never believed their groundless nonsense from the start


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s not hard to figure out. Ms. Tesdal and I have been working together for so long. I know her.


    If you had any issues, she wouldn¡¯t have let youe to the shareholder¡¯s meeting alone. She


    would¡¯ve been here by your side!¡±


    The chatter became a mountain, pressing down on the three doubters.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    How could it be?


    Wayne had clearly lost his memory.


    To confirm this, they had arranged for someone to infiltrate the Scott family in Northaven, to test


    Wayne.


    The man had once worked at Bane Corporation, a high position. However, a mistake caused significant


    loss to thepany.


    Wayne was furious in the president¡¯s office.


    Later the man left Bane Corporation


    But once inside the Scott family, he managed to meet Wayne, who regarded him as a stranger.


    Moreover, among the Scott family guests, many knew Wayne and whispered that he didn¡¯t seem to


    recognize them anymore.


    They also said that Wayne¡¯s temper was much better now, more gentlemanly, more likable.


    Combined with the information they received and the medical report, the three were convinced that


    Wayne had indeed lost his memory.


    Could he have regained his memory?


    They were so confused.


    The morning meeting ended, and Wayne quickly left the conference room with his deputies.


    For about half a minute, no one moved in the office


    Only when the respected seniors stood up and left, did the roome alive with whispers.


    As people talked, their eyes asionally darted to the three figures turned ash-grey.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you three?¡± someone finally asked. ¡°You¡¯ve known President Silverman for a while


    now. I must say, you¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I did it for everyone¡¯s benefit, Jasper was furious. ¡°Even if Wayne is okay now, it¡¯s


    because he regained his memory!¡± ¡°For everyone¡¯s benefit?¡± someone scoffed. ¡°Stop kidding around,


    we know what you were after¡±

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    If you had any sense of responsibility for us, you should have informed everyone in the shareholder


    group as soon as you found out. But no, you kept it to yourself, waiting to pull out your big reveal at the


    shareholder meeting when President Silverman returned, trying to y the hero and use him of


    wrongdoings!¡± That manughed sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about us, all you want is to publicly


    embarrass President Silverman, to make sure he can¡¯t return to Bane Corporation anytime soon,


    right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re judging a knight¡¯s heart with the mind of a scoundrel Jasper angrily stood up, pointing at the


    laughing man.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± His partner also stood up.


    A heated argument was about to erupt


    The man who started it all spread his hands, ¡°Whatever your real intentions are you all know better


    than anyone¡­ I¡¯m sure President Silverman and Mrs. Tesdal are also well aware. Given what I know of


    them¡­ if you¡¯re plotting against President Silverman behind his back, they will not let you off easily.c


    The trio went from pale to flushed in an instant.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, I don¡¯t need to argue about these things with you!¡±


    With that, Jasper pushed past a person blocking his way and walked straight out


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The remaining two followed suit after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Behind them, the murmurs of discussion carried on


    Feeling as if they had arrows in their backs, the trio quickened their pace, heads down.


    ¡°How did ite to this!¡±


    Once they reached a secluded area, the second man to speak up couldn¡¯t hold back his frustration any


    longer.


    He crouched down, burying his face in his hands, sobbing


    1 didn¡¯t even profit from this, why did I have to get involved in such a mess!¡±


    ¡°What are you crying for, pull yourself together!¡± Jasper snapped, annoyed. He bowed his head, rapidly


    typing a message on his phone screen.


    As soon as he sent the message, a notification popped up.


    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve been deleted¡± Jasper cursed out loud.


    About a month and a half ago, he received an anonymous email in the middle of the night.


    The email contained records of his tax evasion over the past decade, as well as evidence of him and


    the other two men using Bane Corporations resources to make some extra cash on the side.


    Jasper had witnessed how Rosalynn dealt with d Mason and his group when she first joined


    Bane Corporation. It frightened him so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep for several days, fearing that


    Rosalynn would turn her attention to him next


    After a while, when he didn¡¯t hear anything more about Rosalynn targeting shareholders, he finally


    rxed a little.


    When he found out Wayne was still alive, hisst bit of worry evaporated


    But then, he received the suffocating email, which the evidence was irrefutable.


    He didn¡¯t stand a chance at denying or arguing against it.


    So, he dialed the phone number left in the email.


    The person on the other end got straight to the point.


    1 work for Ms. Tesdal. As you know, she¡¯s poured a lot of effort into thepany over the past several


    months. Now that President Silverman wants to return to Bane Corporation and have Ms. Tesdal go


    back to being a housewife, she, who¡¯s finally reached the peak of power, certainly won¡¯t be willing So.


    she needs your help to prevent Wayne from returning to the Silverman Group¡±


    At that point, Jasper almost said, ¡°You want me to go against Wayne, are you crazy?¡±.


    But then the other person said, ¡°Wayne¡¯s not the same as before. He had a blood clot in his brain due


    to the explosion, which has now dissolved, causing him to lose his memory. Besides, with Ms. Tesdal


    there, you don¡¯t need to worry about him getting back at you¡±


    ¡°Amnesia?¡± Jasper was shocked


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, why do you think Wayne has been back for so long but hasn¡¯t taken over the


    company¡¯s affairs? Of course, Ms. Tesdal not willing to give up power is the reason, his memory loss is


    the main one


    Jasper¡¯s Cunning mind started to work


    Seeing him not saying anything, the other person was straightforward. T show you Wayne¡¯s medical


    records. You can either help Ms. Tesdal or let the evidence in the email be exposed, you choose¡±


    With that the call ended


    Soon after Jasper received a friend request

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    The moment the deal was sealed, a diagram of the case was sent over.


    Jasper immediately gathered up the other two, exining the situation.


    At this moment, one was shell-shocked, the other went into a meltdown.


    ¡°I just got involved with you two, haven¡¯t made a dime, and now, we¡¯ve pissed off Wayne!¡± Hank, the


    crying man, was inplete disarray.


    ¡°Deleting me does nothing. I have chat logs and audio recordings. If Rosalynn really decides to throw


    me under the bus, I¡¯ll take her down with me!¡± Jasper gripped his phone, his teeth gritted in


    determination.c


    Jasper didn¡¯t respond immediately at that time.


    -After confirming that Wayne really did have amnesia, and his personality had changed drastically,


    Jasper decided to side with Rosalynn.


    Wayne was hurt and without memory.


    But Rosalynn¡¯s momentum was strong, her abilities evident these past months, and she had the


    backing of the powerful Jared Group. Even though Wayne still had some influence within the Bane


    Corporation, time would tell if it wouldst.


    Weighing the pros and cons, the choice was clear.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, he didn¡¯t see Wayne lose it at the shareholders¡¯ meeting today.


    Instead, he experienced an unprecedented feeling of sitting on pins and needles


    ¡°No way, I need to run before Waynees after me¡­. No, I¡¯ll turn myself in! It¡¯s safe in prison!¡±


    The man in meltdown got up and started to dash out


    Jasper cursed, chasing after him in a hurry, he dragged him back, ¡°What the hell are you doing? We


    don¡¯t even know what¡¯s gonna happen and you¡¯re already blowing our cover?¡±


    They were in this together now.


    The others wanted to blow the cover, but Jasper certainly didn¡¯t.


    Things could always change when you least expect it!


    He had a n in mind to inform Wayne of Rosalynn¡¯s deeds, iming he had no choice.


    Maybe, just maybe, there was a glimmer of hope!


    As for what was happening at thepany, Rosalynn was clueless


    She arrived as nned at the vegan restaurant she and Penn Lange had agreed upon.


    The restaurant was tranquil from the moment she walked in,


    As the waiter led Rosalynn to the private room, Wayne called.


    Rosalynn answered with a warm smile, ¡°Taking a break?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Wayne replied, ¡°Just got to the office and saw the lunch you had sent over¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your wife know you the best? Rosalynn asked with augh.


    ¡°No one knows me better than my wife Wayne replied, ¡°You at the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived


    Rosalynn reached the door of the private room, signaling the waiter to leave her be


    ¡°Then you better treat your guest well¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was gentle


    ¡°Okay should I pick you up after work?¡±


    if my wife is free and not too tired¡± Wayne replied with a rxed tone


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Got it, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m heading into the private room now¡± ¡°Okay¡±


    The call ended, and the kindness on Wayne¡¯s face slowly faded


    Several vice presidents stood across from him


    Without even a nce, he picked up has fork and began to leisurely eat

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, what should we do about those three?¡± Sean asked, his voice heavy with concern.


    Yesterday, Wayne had saw a few oddities in the documents they were supposed to use for tomorrow¡¯s


    meeting


    Upon inspection, Sean had discovered that the issue wasn¡¯t limited to the documents in Wayne¡¯s


    possession.


    Even the project proposals they were nning to distribute to the shareholders at tomorrow¡¯s meeting


    had been tampered with.


    Initially, Sean had thought it was a simple clerical error. He had even scolded the secretaries severely


    for it.c


    However, Wayne had simply asked for the correct documents, without making a fuss about it.


    During the shareholders¡¯ meeting, when the three men stood up to question Wayne, Sean realized that


    it wasn¡¯t a simple clerical error. It was clear that ¨C someone had set a trap for Wayne, coinciding with


    Mr. Silverman¡¯s return after a long hiatus.


    Sean felt a chill run down his spine


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what could have happened if they hadn¡¯t reced the tampered documents. He


    was certain that the three men would have persisted in their attacks against Wayne


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Every year, Wayne dealt with countless contracts. Even without his current memory loss, it wouldn¡¯t


    have been possible for him to remember every single


    one of them.


    And now, he was dealing with amnesia.


    If he was to falter because of this, the shareholders wouldn¡¯t let it go. Mr. Silverman¡¯seback could


    potentially fail.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to go against me without reason, Wayne said casually, while enjoying the


    homemade lunch his wife had prepared. However, his tone was icy cold. ¡°And about that medical


    report¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen it!¡± Sean eximed, his eyebrows furrowing


    Sean had visited Wayne daily during his hospital stay and had seen numerous medical reports.


    However, he had never seen this particr diagnosis.


    ¡°Is it possible that someone from Mr. Silverman¡¯s inner circle is colluding with outsiders?¡± A loyal vice


    president Briggs hesitated before speaking up. Wayne paused, his hand holding a fork mid-air. He


    looked at the vice president, ¡°Who do you suspect?¡±


    The vice president Briggs shuddered under Wayne¡¯s prating gaze and quickly lowered his head. 1


    don¡¯t suspect anyone. I just think that such confidential information could only be obtained by someone


    close to you, Mr. Silverman.¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch. We don¡¯t need to waste energy guessing how they got the


    medical report. We can simply ask them after the shareholders¡¯ meeting¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    Soon, Sean and the others left Mr. Silverman¡¯s office. Their lunch had been delivered to Sean¡¯s office.


    After they entered the office, Sean closed the door.


    ¡°Briggs, were you suspecting Ms. Tesdal?¡± Sean asked bluntly. They had been partners for many


    years.


    ¡°Sean, I know you trust Secretary Tesdal. But people can be unpredictable¡­. I don¡¯t believe that she


    would willingly give up control of such arge corporation, Briggs responded candidly


    Another colleague, Mayer, chimed in, ¡°Sean, it¡¯s hard to know people¡¯s true intentions..


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to exin to you two. If this has anything to do with Secretary Tesdal, I¡¯ll eat


    my hat!¡± Sean dismissed the conversation and began eating his lunch with a disgruntled expression.


    The two men exchanged nces but didn¡¯t continue their conversation. They quietly ate their lunch.


    Meanwhile, the highly suspected Ms. Tesdal was oblivious to their suspicions.


    After ending her call with Wayne, she knocked on the door of a private dining room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± a gentle voice called from inside.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte,¡± Rosalynn apologized as she entered.


    Even though she was actually early for their meet up, she was surprised to see Penn already there.


    As she entered the room, she was greeted by the sight of a man who exuded an aura of calm and


    gentleness.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Penn wasn¡¯t exactly a head-turner.


    However, he had an air of refinement about him, simr to Larkin. They both had an ethereal aura that


    set them apart from the crowd.


    But unlike Larkin¡¯s aloofness, Penn was different.


    He had a cool, intellectual vibe to him, like he had been steeped in the world of books.


    ¡°Did Ie too early?¡± Penn greeted, extending his hand.c


    Rosalynn shook hands with him politely, then they sat across from each other


    ¡°How¡¯s your friend doing?¡± Penn asked, pouring Rosalynn a cup of green tea and sliding it across the


    table to her.


    It was strange. It was their first meeting but Penn made it feel like they had known each other for years.


    Their conversation was casual and rxed


    ¡°Not too well Rosalynn was honest, ¡°But she¡¯ll get through¡±


    Tve heard a bit about her situation. If she needs counseling. I can rmend some good


    psychologists,¡± Penn offered


    111 ask her when I get home.¡± Rosalynn replied, ¡°Really, thank you for finding the time in your busy


    schedule toe to H City¡±


    Madeleine Winters is a fascinating case study Penn said gently, 1 should be thanking you¡±


    1s her caseplicated?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Besides her existing personalities, there are some hidden ones. It¡¯s quite interesting. I n to write a


    paper based on her treatment. You can read it if you¡¯re interested


    Td love to.¡±


    Penn looked at Rosalynn, his clear eyes filled with a hint of disappointment.


    She seemed quite enthusiastic, but it was all surface level. Their conversation was all technique,


    devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Shall we order some food? Have you been here before?¡± Penn asked, not revealing any emotion


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here,¡± Rosalynn admitted with a helpless smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about vegan food.


    You order, Dr. Lange¡±


    Penn didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly ordered their lunch.


    Throughout the meal, Penn was quite talkative and his speech was always gentle, making it


    comfortable and pressure-free to listen to. Even when discussingplex topics, he made them easy


    to understand.


    They chatted like this for over an hour until one of Penn¡¯s graduate students called him.


    Penn listened attentively asionally responding. When the call ended, he spoke with an air of


    authority, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way¡±


    After hanging up, he turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Ms. Jared, I¡¯ve enjoyed our lunch today, but


    ¡°No problem. You do your thing. We¡¯ll have other chances to meet Rosalynn said, smiling


    Penn looked at her, 1 look forward to our next meeting Ms. Jared¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he left


    Rosalynn sat alone in the private dining room, taking her time to finish her tea


    Penn was truly remarkable in his field. No wonder Luna had highly rmended himn


    Perhaps next time, she could bring Wayne along


    She checked the time


    At Bane Corporation, where meetings seemed to run non-stop, lunch breaks were an hour By now, the


    afternoon meeting must have started.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    She drove leisurely towards the Bane Corp Center, her destination.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Stopping by a local caf¨¦ renowned for its excellent brew, she ordered a massive amount of coffee to be


    delivered to the Bane Corp Center.


    The afternoon¡¯s proceedings were far more pressing than the morning¡¯s


    After the remaining project reports werepleted, it was time for the quarterly reports of the


    subsidiaries.


    Despite Rosalynn¡¯s efforts to elevate Bane Corporation¡¯s performance, it was impossible for her to


    cater to every single subsidiary.c


    Inevitable losses and issues would still ur.


    Wayne¡¯s reaction to these problems was far more terrifying than Rosalynn¡¯s calm demeanor.


    Especially when confronted with ring, boneheaded mistakes.


    The tension in the meeting room was so palpable that everyone seemed to be gasping for air.


    Pack your bags and head home if you show up with the same performance next quarter,¡± Wayne


    tossed the documents on his hand aside.


    His face was a clear picture of disgust.


    At that moment, a knock echoed on the meeting room door.


    The sound seemed to tread on everyone¡¯s nerves, eliciting a jump from everyone present.


    Then, Karl from the Secretary Office pushed the door open.


    Wayne nced over.


    President Silverman, Ms. Tesdal has brought some coffee for everyone,¡± Karl said, his voice strained.


    Wayne nodded, then, Karl saw his boss¡¯ terrible look changing dramatically into a warm one.


    The meeting room doors were fully opened.


    The staff from the Secretary Office quickly distributed the coffee.


    The daunting atmosphere in the meeting room was swiftly shattered by the arrival of Rosalynn¡¯s coffee


    Jasper and his two colleagues also received their coffee.


    They exchanged nces.


    Jasper thought to himself, Rosalynn was clearly not willing to let go. Wasn¡¯t she just seeking attention?


    Thanks to the coffee, Wayne¡¯s mood visibly improved during thetter half of the meeting


    Even when the subsidiaries made more foolish mistakes, Wayne didn¡¯tsh out as harshly


    The meeting finally concluded at four in the afternoon.


    Wayne stood up, his gaze swept across the room, 1 look forward to our continued pleasant


    cooperation, as always.¡±


    With that, he gave a slight nod and left the meeting room.


    Several shareholders, who had no issues of their own and were hoping for a spectacle, watched


    Wayne leave with a hint of disappointment.


    They had expected Wayne to make a strong statement on his first day back,


    Who would have thought that he would just wish them a pleasant cooperation and not pursue anything


    further!


    How anticlimactic


    Jasper and his two colleagues were equally baffled. What was going on?


    Hank, who was on the verge of breaking down, muttered to himself, his face pale, Tm done for. He


    must be nning to send a hitman after me without bothering to hear me out! I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m


    doomed!¡±


    ¡°idiot!¡± Jasper cast a disgusted nce at his panic-stricken colleague, then looked ominously towards


    the door. If he won¡¯te to us, well go to him. Let¡¯s clear the air! After all, everything we did was for


    the good of thepany

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    ¡°Right, we need to stick to our guns on this!¡±


    And so, they did.


    Jasper hoisted up a distraught Hank and headed straight for the penthouse office of the CEO


    They encountered no resistance along the way.


    Once they arrived at the top floor, the elevator doors opened and Jasper and hispanions were met


    with the sight of Sean.c


    ¡°Mr. Sean, where is President Silverman? We need to speak with him!¡± Jasper pleaded, desperation


    etched onto his face.


    Sean remained expressionless.


    He had expected these three to run but instead, they walked straight into his hands


    A momentter, in the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°President Silverman, I am overjoyed to see you looking so well. Please believe me, the incident this


    morning was all a misunderstanding¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the medical records?¡± Wayne asked, his voice as cold as ice.


    Jasper hesitated briefly before appearing to make up his mind.


    ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Everything that happened in the conference room this


    morning was orchestrated by Mrs. Silverman!¡± Jasper dered with conviction.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Sean reacted immediately, pointing an using finger at Jasper


    Mayer and Briggs exchanged nces, their expressions unreadable.


    What was it they used to say? The human heart is unpredictable.


    Over the years, they had seen countless loving couples turn on each other over money and power


    President Silverman, I¡¯m telling the truth. The medical records were given to me by your wife!¡±


    And then, Jasper began to spill the beans.


    He exined everything that had happened recently in great detail.


    ¡°Admittedly, I was threatened, but please believe me, President Silverman, my primary concern is for


    the welfare of Bane Corporation. I want it to continue to thrive and remain stable! Now that I know


    you¡¯re still as formidable as ever, I can rest easy Jasper¡¯s voice was filled with emotion. ¡°President


    Silverman, Ms. Tesdal would never do something like this!¡± Sean dered, his voice heavy ¡°You¡¯re


    making baseless usations! Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I have chat logs and voice recordings!¡± Jasper said, turning to Sean


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought to himself, if he cant get through this, he might as well take a few others down with him.


    ¡°Mr. Sean, everyone in the corporation knows that you and Mrs. Silverman are in cahoots. But Bane


    Corporation is President Silverman¡¯s life¡¯s work. You wouldn¡¯t be where you are today without his


    support all these years. You can¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Jasper was fuming


    ¡°Sean and I are indeed on the same page.¡± At this moment, the door to the lounge opened, and


    Rosalynn emerged.


    She had been taking a nap.


    Upon hearing themotion, she woke up and went to the door, where she heard Jasper¡¯s tearful


    confession.


    ¡°Honey.¡± Wayne tried to get up.


    Rosalynn gestured for him to stay put. She crossed her arms and stepped forward, looking at Jasper


    before adding. ¡°Not only is Sean on my side. What are you going to do now? Your beloved President


    Silverman is on my side too!


    Jasper hadn¡¯t expected Rosalynn to be here as well.


    On the side, Hank was practically scared to death, copsing to the floor.


    The other man seemed to have taken a serious blow when he saw Rosalynn. He stood frozen on the


    spot, unable to move


    Jasper¡¯s face changed color, but he decided to stick to his guns.


    ¡°Mrs Glverman, I¡¯m sorry I agreed to work with you earlier because i believed President Silverman had


    lost his memory. For the sake of Bane Corporation and all its shareholders, I had to choose the safer


    option you. But now that President Silverman is healthy, I can¡¯t continue to support you. You can call


    me a traitor, do whatever you want to me. But nothing will shake my loyalty to President Silverman and


    Bane Corporation¡±


    Rosalynnughed


    ¡°You said you have a recording, right? She crossed her arms and tilted her head at Jasper y it. I¡¯m


    curious to hear how I supposedly plotted against my own husband with a fool like you¡±

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Jasper felt an eerie difort as Rosalynn¡¯s gaze bore into him,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How had things spiraled to this point? He cursed his rotten luck and his sloppy mistakes that had been


    discovered.


    Now he had no choice but to go all the way.


    Without a word, Jasper pulled out his phone and yed the voice recording saved on it.


    The executive office fell into an eerie silence.c


    Only when the recording ended did Jasper allow a smug smile to y on his lips as he nced at


    Rosalynn, then turned to Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman, besides this call recording, I also have text evidence


    of my conversation with Mrs. Silverman¡­¡±


    -¡°Jasper, with such confidence, I thought you had a recording of a conversation with Ms. Tesdal, Sean


    interjected before Jasper could finish. ¡°So any random person calls you iming to be Ms. Tesdal and


    that makes it true? I could just as easily im it was all an act by you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Jasper protested, a hint of desperation creeping into his voice.


    ¡°And what proof do you have that the person on the call was my associate?¡± Rosalynn asked, genuine


    curiosity in her tone. ¡°You should be savvy enough to have verified their identity. Or do you really


    believe that everyone close to Mr. Silverman is privy to his medical history?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s expression faltered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fair point,¡± Rosalynn conceded, nodding her agreement before turning to Wayne ¡°What do you


    think, Mr. Silverman?¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his demeanor softer than when he faced others. He seemed as docile as a


    cute puppy, ¡°Why waste words on this brainless fool? Handle him as you see fit¡±


    Jasper and his two aplices nched at Wayne¡¯s callous words.


    Jasper wanted to speak, but Hank, slumped on the floor, beat him to it.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman! Ms. Tesdall I was forced into this! I haven¡¯t done anything! Jasper forced me to work


    with him! They both dragged me into this, they nned to exploit Bane Corporation¡¯s influence for their


    personal gain! I was momentarily led astray, and before I could profit, Jasper used this against me! I


    had no other choice, Mr. Silverman. Please give me another chance, I won¡¯t do it again!! truly won¡¯t!¡±


    Jasper was itching to march over and kick Hank, but he couldn¡¯t waste time on that now.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I only made these mistakes today under Mrs. Silverman¡¯s instructions¡­


    ¡°It seems like you were quite certain that I had indeed suffered from memory loss, both during the


    meeting and when you walked in just now,¡± Wayne observed, his gaze unyielding. It seems you did


    your research before the shareholders¡¯ meeting, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face turned paler.


    Wayne continued, ¡°You should have been more thorough and investigated why I returned to the


    company so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Why why did you?¡± Jasper asked, almost instinctively.


    ¡°Because my wife urged me to,¡± Wayne replied, a note of unmistakable pride in his voice. If she really


    wanted to seize control of Bane Corporation, she could do it in a heartbeat. Why would she need to


    collude with idiots like you?¡±


    Jasper felt a buzzing in his ears.


    ¡°No, wait¡­ Wayne suddenly corrected himself.


    A glimmer of hope shed in Jasper¡¯s eyes, thinking that Wayne might have realized something.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Technically, Bane Corporation is already hers.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at the three men, spreading her hands in a helpless gesture, It seems Mr. Silverman


    trusts me implicitly. Do you have any other evidence?¡±


    The question of evidence was thest thing on Jasper¡¯s mind.


    If it wasn¡¯t Rosalynn, then who was it?


    Who was so eager to oust Wayne from Bane Corporation, who had Rosalynn¡¯s interests at heart.


    Jasper¡¯s mind was working overtime


    Then his gaze shifted sideways,nding on Sean who was watching him with a contemptuous


    expression

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Jasper suddenly pointed at Sean, his voice ringing out through the room.


    ¡°It must be you! You¡¯re scared that when Mr. Silverman returns, he won¡¯t be as letient as Mrs. Sman


    and give you as much power. That¡¯s why you


    don¡¯t want Mr. Silverman toe back!¡±


    Sean was speechless at his usation.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, Mrs. Silverman, please see through this. I was exploited! I can provide you with the


    culprit¡¯s WhatsApp, even their phone number. You must find them! They not only took advantage of my


    loyalty to Bane Corporation, but also smeared Mrs. Silverman¡¯s reputation with all this dirtyundry!


    They¡¯re malevolent and dangerous! If they stay within the corporation, they will pose a great threat!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s voice grew raspy with his impassioned pleac


    Wayne, now annoyed, ordered the guards to kick them out.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with the investigation¡­¡± Sean said.


    Rosalynn waved him off, ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, let¡¯s wrap up and head home.¡±


    Their gaze shifted to Wayne, who gave a subtle nod


    Sean and the others left the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Wayne asked, his arm around Rosalynn¡¯s waist as he looked up at her.


    ¡°Why would I be? It¡¯sughable.¡± Rosalynn chuckled, tracing Wayne¡¯s features with her finger, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me about this at lunch?¡±


    1 thought I¡¯d tell you when we got home, I didn¡¯t expect the mess to fall directly on you.¡± Wayne¡¯s tone


    wasced with irritation,


    Rosalynn pursed her lips, 1 believe Jasper, and he was definitely manipted. That recording might


    not be staged.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Wayne agreed


    Indeed, the anomalies didn¡¯t stop at the project proposal.


    Wayne had been noticing other strange things in other areas too.


    ¡°Are you gonna look into it?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got people on it¡­we should have answers soon.¡± Wayne said, resting his cheek against


    Rosalynn¡¯s stomach and closing his eyes, ¡°Work is exhausting.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynnughed, ¡°Maybe I should y along and kick Mr. Silverman out of Bane Corporation?¡±


    ¡°If it makes you happy¡± Wayne replied without hesitation.


    Rosalynn gently patted his shoulder, ¡°Dream on! Back to work!¡±


    Wayne chuckled, ending his moment of indulgence, Let¡¯s head home I promised Ivy we¡¯d be home


    early tonight¡±


    1 heard that in celebration of her dad¡¯s official return to work, your daughter is nning a surprise for


    you?¡± Rosalynn teased.


    The ever-concerned Ivy was overjoyed that her dad was finally back at work and had been nning a


    surprise for him for the past two days.


    Momentster, Wayne and Rosalynn left the office.


    The staff, standing by the elevators, respectfully pressed the elevator buttons for them.


    As Rosalynn nced at them, the memories began to resurface in her mind.


    Time truly flies.


    Back in the day, when she was working in the Secretary Office.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    She never imagined that she would be intertwined with Wayne for so many years.


    She never thought that she and Wayne would be husband and wife, and have a pair of adorable


    children.


    Nor did she expect Wayne to love her so deeply.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±c


    The elevator doors closed.


    Wayne noticed a hint of mncholy in Rosalynn¡¯s expression and asked softly


    ¡°Nothing¡± Rosalynn shook her head with a smile, tightening her grip on Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°I was just


    wondering who among those who received the case would betray us


    The elevator went straight to the garage.


    As soon as Wayne and Rosalynn walked out, they ran into a deputy general manager from the Strand


    Group quite by chance.


    Although the cooperation between the Strand Group and Bane Corporation has not been substantial in


    recent years, thanks to the rtionship between Jacob and Wayne, the exchanges between the two


    companies are still close.


    At this moment, that deputy general manager was chatting with another acquaintance of theirs in the


    garage.


    His name was Hector


    The two people in the conversation quickly noticed the presence of Wayne and Rosalynn.


    Hector immediately waved his hand in greeting.


    The deputy general manager of the Strand Group also hurriedly looked over


    ¡°President Silverman, Mrs. Silverman!¡±


    The deputy general manager greeted, hurrying over inrge strides


    ¡°Abdul, what brings you here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the contract renewall¡± Abdul had a bitter expression, I suppose you two know by


    now, ourpany is currently in a major chaos. The contract renewal cooperation with Bane


    Corporation that was supposed to follow up was suddenly reced by someone else from the higher-


    ups. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but yesterday I received a letter from Bane Corporation saying that


    they will no longer continue to cooperate with ourpany¡­


    Abdul was in aplete panic. He quickly bought a ne ticket and rushed from B City to H City


    ¡°I heard about this. Hector also walked over, The people who came to negotiate the cooperation were


    quite arrogant, insisting on changing the profit distribution ratio before they would proceed with the


    renewal.¡±


    ¡°Those fools, I don¡¯t know if their brains were squashed by the door, they actually thought that the


    Strand Group was giving away profits to Bane Corporation in our cooperation!¡± Abdul pped his thigh


    in anger.


    In fact, the current chaos of the Strand Group was nothing more than the disputes between several


    families within thepany.


    In order to gain more say, they tried their best to get their useless children all into thepany.


    In order to make some achievements and boost their own families, these guys were doing everything


    they can.


    Grabbing orders, grabbing projects, etc., are all happening in the Strand Group every day


    But the project that cooperated with Bane Corporation was the result of Abdul¡¯s four or five years of


    hard work.


    He couldn¡¯t just watch this project be ruined by these idle kids!


    ¡°President Silverman, Mrs. Silverman, I hope you can give me another chance, let¡¯s sit down and talk


    again!¡± Abdul¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and he looked particrly helpless.


    ¡°Abdul, as I just said, the problem lies within the Strand Group, friendships aside, Bane Corporation


    cannot possibly adjust the profit split ratio for you¡± Hector said somewhat helplessly


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Abdu¡¯s eyes reddened again, and tears were already swirling in his eyes.


    Before Rosalynn and Wayne could speak, Abdul said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go back and confirm as soon


    as possible that we still sign the new contract ording to the previous ratio. I just hope that President


    Silverman and Mrs Silverman can give one more chance to negotiate based on our past cooperation


    Rosalynn looked at


    ¡°Okay¡±Wayne was sinct


    Abdul immediately breathed a huge sigh of relief


    Everyone knows that Wayne used to be an unbending man, unmoved by ties of rtionships


    He didn¡¯t expect him to agree to readily today


    ¡°We have to rush back to be with our kids, and you should hurry back! ¡ñ deal with the contract losalynn


    said gently


    Audu nodded ial Hector, gave a slight nod, and then got into the car with Wayne

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    The car slowly pulled away.


    Abdul seemed to dete, wiping his face before turning to Hector. ¡°Mr. Hector,¡± he said, ¡°I came in a


    hurry and I¡¯m leaving just as fast. Once I¡¯ve sorted out the contract issues, I¡¯lle back to H City and


    treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Good luck,¡± Hector replied, nodding with a genial smile.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After exchanging a few more words, Abdul departed in a rush.


    Hector watched his retreating figure before heading to his Maserati.


    Once inside, he ran his hands gently over the steering wheel, seemingly lost in thought. After a while,


    he started the car and drove away from Bane Corp Center.d2


    Inside another car, Rosalynn was ying with Wayne¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A business could take decades to build, but it could crumble in an instant,¡± she murmured, thinking of


    the Strand Group¡¯s downfall.


    ¡°I knew things were bad over there, but I didn¡¯t realize they had gotten to this point,¡± Wayne agreed.


    ¡°If Jacob doesn¡¯t hurry back, there¡¯s going to be serious trouble,¡± Rosalynn sighed.


    Back at home, Rosalynn and Wayne were about to leave the elevator when Jaime rushed up, blocking


    their way.


    ¡°No entry to the first floor for you two. Back to the third floor, please.¡±


    Rosalynn was speechless, but Wayne was smiling. ¡°Is this supposed to be a surprise?¡±


    ¡°The point of a surprise is that you don¡¯t know it¡¯sing,.¡± Jaime replied, sounding rather disgusted.


    He then pressed the button for the third floor and waved as the elevator doors closed.


    ¡°Did you smell that?¡± Rosalynn asked Wayne, who shrugged helplessly. ¡°Burnt food.¡±


    The couple shared a knowing smile.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Ivy was fully equipped and standing on a stool, carefully flipping the


    vegetables in the pan. ¡°Didn¡¯t burn it this time!¡± she cheered, looking at the still-green veggies.


    Today marked her father¡¯s first day back at work. Her brother¡¯s Al program had been making a lot of


    money for their dad, and Ivy wanted to do something for him. After some thought, she decided to


    surprise her parents with a home-cooked dinner.


    Ivy¡¯s life motto was if you¡¯re going to do something, do it right. So, she nned a meal with four meat


    dishes, two vegetable dishes, a soup, and even dessert and a fruit tter.


    The meat dishes were potato stir-fry with meat strips, tomato beef stew, steamed salmon, and prawns


    saut¨¦ed in garlic butter. The veggies included a seaweed sd and stir-fried vegetables. The soup she


    chose was aforting chicken noodle soup that Rosalynn had started before leaving the house. For


    dessert, Ivy made a cream pudding, a dish she¡¯d already mastered. The fruit tter was a bit of a rush


    job and consisted of whole fruits arranged on a te.


    As Ivy was all set to go, Rosalynn and Wayne were summoned downstairs, absolutely stunned by the


    setup.


    ¡°Did you make all these?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback, looking at her daughter.


    Though it wasn¡¯t unusual for Cory and Ivy to assist in the kitchen, the meal she¡¯d prepared was nothing


    short of impressive.


    Rosalynn had expected a few simple dishes at best.


    ¡°Uncle Calvin and Laura helped too!¡± Ivy was quick to share the credit.


    Seeing this, Calvin immediately rified, ¡°We merely assisted. Ivy led the entire process!¡±d2


    ¨C Laura nodded in agreement with gusto.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Wayne stepped forward, scooping lvy into his arms, ¡°My little girl is so talented, I could cry!¡±


    ¡°No crying, daddy!¡± Ivy quickly tried to cover Wayne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, hurry and taste it. See if


    it¡¯s good!¡±


    Surprisingly, the dishes tasted exceptional.


    Calvin happily exined, ¡°Ivy was very meticulous. She followed the recipe to a T, great job!¡±


    Jaime dug into his meal, raising his thumb in approval whilst muttering, ¡°Ivy, you¡¯ve got a knack for


    cooking! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Ivy¡¯s face flushed a healthy pink.


    The bad mood she¡¯d been harboring due to Liam¡¯s sudden departure and subsequent disappearance


    had greatly improved thanks to the meal.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dinner concluded in a warm, cozy atmosphere.


    When everyone began to retire for the night, Ivy quietly approached Wayne. She leaned in and


    whispered, ¡°Daddy, are you happy? Are you satisfied?¡±


    Wayne paused momentarily before embracing his daughter, answering with utmost sincerity and


    tenderness, ¡°Of course. With all of you, I am always happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Ivy excitedly patted Wayne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Daddy, Cory and I will always


    make you and Mommy happy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Ivy.¡±


    Father and daughter shared a sweet moment in the corner.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was on a call with Paige, asionally ncing over at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Erica got to hang out with Larkin. It¡¯s better than being alone and constantly reminiscing


    about Mary.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Rosalynn responded.


    During the day, Erica had gone out with Larkin. They¡¯d decided to fly over to B City to see a


    photography exhibition that Erica was fond of


    After a few more exchanges, Trista woke up, and they ended the call.


    The next day, school started for the children.


    While they were each taking their turn to shower, Rosalynn gathered their assignments and other


    things they¡¯d need for school the next day, all neatly packed into their backpacks by Cory.


    Cooking idents were not umon, even for adults.


    Ivy was no exception.


    After her shower, she revealed to Rosalynn a burn on her arm from a ssh of hot oil.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in pain, Mommy¡± Probably worried that Rosalynn would be upset, Ivy tried to sound as cheerful


    as possible as her mom applied ointment to her burn ¡°Mommy, was the food I cooked really that good?¡±


    ¡°It was very good,¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t hold back her praise, giving a big thumbs up


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ivy then nestled into Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder, nuzzling her like a little kitten.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn gently patted her back, sensing her daughter¡¯s uneasiness.


    ¡°Mommy always worries about Daddy Ivy softly said. ¡°If I can make Daddy happier, Mommy will worry


    less.¡±


    Rosalynn was touched

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Was she being too obvious that even the kids noticed?


    ¡°Honey, your dad¡¯s hurt, and it¡¯s only natural for Mommy to worry. Don¡¯t let it burden you,¡± Rosalynn


    comforted gently.


    Ivy pursed her lips, saying nothing, only nodding obediently.


    Exiting her daughter¡¯s room, Rosalynn headed straight downstairs, getting herself a ss of water in


    the living room, taking her time to finish it.


    Coming out of his study, Hria found Rosalynn sitting alone at the bar counter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hria approached, his voice filled with gentle concern.d2


    Rosalynn turned to him with a smile. ¡°Just put Ivy to bed. You¡¯ve been busy till now?¡±


    ¡°Had a short meeting.¡± Hria sat across her, ¡°I heard Wayne went back to the office today, seems like


    something went wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor hup. He handled it.¡± Rosalynn replied. ¡°Now he¡¯s looking into who¡¯s behind all of this.¡±


    She proceeded to give Hria a concise rundown of the situation.


    After listening, Hria frowned slightly. ¡°On the surface, it seems like they were acting in your best


    interest.¡±


    ¡°But their n was too naive: Even if Wayne hadn¡¯t noticed the problem in the proposal, with his


    capability, he could easily resolve it,¡± Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°It seems like their goal wasn¡¯t to help you or to trip Wayne up. Wayne has always been suspicious and


    values Bane Corporation more than his own life. The other party wanted to nt a seed of doubt in his


    mind,¡± Hriah paused, ¡°In short, they wanted to sow discord between you two.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn


    agreed, then chuckled sarcastically, ¡°They got a hold of that medical report, even if they aren¡¯t close to


    Wayne, they must have connections to people who can get close to him. Unfortunately, their


    understanding of Wayne is stuck in the past¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wayne¡¯s priorities had long since shifted from Bane Corporation to his family.


    So, this n was doomed to fail from the start.


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility,¡± Hria looked at Rosalynn, ¡°They had no other options and had to make


    this desperate attempt.¡±


    Afterall, no one among Wayne¡¯s circle were fools.


    Rosalynn pondered for a moment, saying, ¡°I think your theory is more likely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this,¡± Hria reassured, gently patting Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Their n is exposed, and


    their true intentions will soon be revealed. Go get some rest, you have to get up early tomorrow to take


    the kids to school.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Hria yawned, wished her goodnight, and headed off to his room.


    The living room was left in dim light.


    Rosalynn traced the rim of her ss with her finger.


    She had an idea about the identity of the person.


    But, if it was him, what could possibly be the motivation?


    Outside the window, a soft drizzle started to fall.


    Rosalynn nced at it, turned off the light at the bar counter, and headed upstairs.


    Coming out of the shower, Wayne had just finished a work call.


    Exiting the suite¡¯s small study, Wayne naturally stepped forward, took the towel from Rosalynn¡¯s hand


    and began drying her hair


    Rosalynn nced at his wrist, still wrapped in bandages.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it healed yet?¡± she asked, furrowing her brow


    ¡°It¡¯s scabbed over¡± Wayne replied. ¡°But the wrist gets rubbed often, so I thought I¡¯d better keep it


    bandaged for a few more days to avoid it reopening¡±

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the electric razor you wanted, I¡¯m going to toss out that old razor, far, far away!¡± Rosalynn


    dered firmly.


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve already thrown that razor out.¡±


    After what had happened, who would dare keep such a dangerous tool around?


    He had hurt himself unintentionally, that was one thing. But if his carelessness caused his wife to get


    hurt, the mere thought made his blood run


    cold.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn gently touched his wrist, ¡°You go take a shower, I¡¯ll blow dry my hair.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±d2


    Wayne said, nting a soft kiss on Rosalynn¡¯s lips before heading straight to the bathroom.


    Inside the steamy bathroom, Wayne stood under the hot water, his body marred with scars. The


    bandage on his wrist was removed, revealing a waterproof ster undemeath. He wanted the scars to


    look less jarring, otherwise, Rosalynn would surely grow suspicious.


    After the shower, Wayne wrapped his wrist again with a bandage. When he came out, Rosalynn was


    leaning against the bedpost, nearly asleep.


    All his worries seemed to vanish at the sight of his beloved, bathed in the soft, warm glow of themp.


    He gently walked over, turning off the light, and climbed into bed with her


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosalynn asked, turning to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, so tender it could almost break your heart. He kissed


    Rosalynn¡¯s lips in the dark, ¡°Sleep well, darling¡± ¡°Mm.¡±


    As Rosalynn drifted off into sleep, she thought to herself how she had been feeling unusually tired


    lately. She needed to follow the diet n Dr. Larkin had suggested, to restore her energy.


    Before dawn, the couple was up and about, making the house livelier than usual. Even the night owl


    Jaime, yawning and fully dressed, was at the elevator, ready to send the kids off to school.


    After a busy morning and lunch, Wayne received a phone call


    He looked at Rosalynn, ¡°We¡¯ve found it.¡±


    Rosalynn nodded in understanding.


    The relentless rain seemed to wash away some of the heat from H City.


    Due to the heavy downpour, by afternoon, the sky had turned ominously dark.


    After dropping off the kids at home, Wayne and Rosalynn left Moonlit Lake without dy.


    They didn¡¯t talk much during the forty-minute drive to their destination.


    Ableson, their driver, opened the car door for them.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°President Silverman, Mrs. Silverman,¡± Ableson greeted respectfully, gesturing towards a private room,


    ¡°Your guest is waiting inside.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression remained indifferent. He held Rosalynn¡¯s hand and walked towards the room.


    As they reached the slightly ajar door, a young man¡¯s voice could be heard from inside, ¡°Thank you so


    much, if it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d still be at the mercy of Bane Corporation! Just as you suggested, we


    raised our contract share, and guess what? They turned us down, but behind our backs, they¡¯ve been


    trying to persuade ourpany¡¯s elderlies to make peace with us!*


    ¡°The old man even imed that Bane Corporation has always been generous to us. If that were true,


    wouldn¡¯t they be throwing a party now that we¡¯ve stopped cooperating? Yet here they are, begging us


    to continue the partnership!¡±

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Rosalynn and Wayne exchanged a nce.


    In the past, she thought, no matter how foolish the folks at the Strand Group might be, they wouldn¡¯t


    dare to tussle with the Bane Corporation.¡±


    But who would¡¯ve thought, there¡¯s a mastermind pulling strings from behind?


    ¡°Some people always think they¡¯re clever,¡± a familiar voice echoed from the private room. ¡°Your


    generation sees clearer than the old one. In business, profit is always the paramount.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Outside the room, a woman¡¯sughter resonated.d2


    Then, the door to the private room was pushed open.


    Six people were seated inside the room, five of whom were the silver spooners from the Strand Group.


    Upon seeing Rosalynn, they didn¡¯t seem too terrified..


    But upon seeing Wayne¡­


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Silverman¡­¡± Several people stood up simultaneously.


    ¡°No way, even such a small deal could rm him!¡± They started whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? It means our deal isn¡¯t as small as we thought!¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Rosalynn disregarded the chattering group.


    Her gaze fell on the man who was still seated.


    ¡°Hector, it¡¯s both expected and surprising.¡± Rosalynn said in a slow, measured tone.


    Hector took a sip of his red wine.


    With a smirk, he looked up at Rosalynn, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s also unexpected for me. I thought I could live a


    cushy life under the shelter of the Bane Corporation.¡±


    The others exchanged nces.


    They all sensed something off.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you guys have some private matters to discuss, so we¡¯ll leave you to it¡­ see you!¡±


    ¡°Right, right,enjoy your chat!¡±


    Without waiting for Hector¡¯s response, they grabbed their belongings and bolted out of the room.


    Upon stepping outside, they were stopped by Ableson.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, President Silverman and his wife think that since you¡¯ve set your sights on the Bane


    Corporation, so en behalf of the Bane Corporation, we need to take you to your parents to give an


    exnation.¡±


    ¡°Based on what


    As they started to protest. Abieson didn¡¯t tolerate their insolence, he knocked them out and took them


    away


    Back in the room


    Hector, expressionless, listened to themotion outside


    ¡°Why?¡± Wayne didrit beat around the bush


    Hector looked at him, his eyes slowly filled with resentment


    ¡°Wayne, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Regardless of your amnesia, your inherent cruelty


    and indifference have always been repulsive Hector said word by word. ¡°Even now, beforeing to


    find me, you didn¡¯t even bother to


    investigate what happened to me because of you? What kind of incident could turn me against you!!¡±


    With that, Hector lowered his eyelids in apparent agony, ¡°I only regret that I wasn¡¯t ruthless enough to


    hurt your children, otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Hector!¡± Rosalynn sternly rebuked.


    Hector trembled sharply.


    He nced at Rosalynn, thenughed, ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t you find it funny? How was Wayne treating


    you in the past? You might have been a lonely girl back then, unable to escape his control, butter


    you were the only granddaughter of Hria¡­ Yet, you forgave Wayne, even married him!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Hector pointed at Wayne, ¡°No one knows better than you, the inherent coldness and cruelty


    of this man, right? Other people only annoy him a little, and he is ready to destroy their lives and


    families!¡±


    Hector¡¯s eyes med with anger, he mmed the table repeatedly.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    ¡°What happened to the Lawrences?¡± Rosalynn asked, her voice weighed down by concern.


    The Lawrence Group may have lost their former glory over the years, but they were still a respected


    old-money family.


    It was hard to believe that the Lawrences had run into trouble without any hint of it in the rumor mill.


    Hector, hearing Rosalynn¡¯s question, let out augh without uttering a word. ¡°Rosalynn, you¡¯re known


    for your generosity, always handing out opportunities¡­ but why couldn¡¯t you give my sister one?¡±


    Rosalynn paused, taken aback.


    A memory resurfaced of Lizzy Lawrence, the girl who¡¯d always found ways to challenge her, at the


    golden anniversary of an elderly couple at the Lawrence Group.d2


    ¡°She was just jealous of you, but you¡¯ve had your revenge, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hector looked at Rosalynn


    with despair in his eyes. ¡°That was my only sister. Wayne forced me tomit her to a mental


    institution, driving her to madness. She was only 24! Just 24!!¡±


    His voice escted to a hysterical yell.


    ¡°Hector.¡± Wayne, who¡¯d been silent all this time, spoke up with a chilling indifference.


    Hector froze momentarily. He then looked up at Wayne, his eyes bloodshot.


    ¡°Lizzy was the one who did wrong, and it was your family, the Lawrences, who made the decision,¡±


    Wayne said calmly. devoid of any emotion. ¡°After my situation, you had plenty of opportunities to bring


    her out, but you chose your interests over her. Why am I to me now?¡±


    The muscles in Hector¡¯s face twitched. His expression slowly twisted into a grimace.


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t investigate what happened to you before I came here? I did.¡± Wayne continued,


    ¡°Rosalynn said you were always one of the few people I trusted. You betrayed me, so naturally, I


    sought answers.¡±


    Hector suddenly became agitated.


    ¡°You knew? You knew all along and you still ask why I did it?!¡± He mmed his hand on the table,


    roaring in anger. Instinctively, Wayne moved to shield Rosalynn.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Rosalynn asked, a frown knitting her brows. She sensed there was more to


    Lizzy¡¯s case than met the eye.


    ¡°A few months ago, Hector took his wife and children to visit Lizzy. While he was away, Lizzy lit a can of


    gasoline in the car, resulting in her own death and the deaths of Hector¡¯s families,¡± Wayne exined,


    his eyes lowered as he condensed a horrific event into a simple sentence.


    But Rosalynn was totally shocked.


    She had met Hector¡¯s wife a couple of times a gentle and serene woman.


    ¡°But there weren¡¯t any news¡­


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t finish her sentence, because she suddenly understood.


    For the Lawrences, who valued family honor above all else, this was the only choice,¡± Wayne added.


    ¡°Family honor, Hector let out a bitterugh ¡°But now, it¡¯s all over, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve betrayed you, Wayne.


    You¡¯re a ruthless man How could you let the Lawrences off the hook? All that crap about honor and the


    Lawrence family, they¡¯re all going to varish


    Rosalynn frowned


    So, Hector had anticipated the revtion from the start


    This was his revenge on Wayne, and on his own family


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hector, why do this? Rosalynn asked, her voice low ¡°You¡¯re an excellent attorney Even without the


    Lawrence family you¡¯d have a promising future


    ¡°My wife and kids are dead! What good is a promising future? Hector erupted in anger ¡®Do you know


    what I¡¯ve been


    through these past months? Because of family honor, my grandparents and parents threatened me


    with death. My wife and children couldn¡¯t even have a proper funeral! Every night¡­ every night, I


    dream of them screaming in the mes!!¡±

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    He roared, then just as casually, he sat back down.


    He let out a long breath.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me busted, do whatever you want.¡± He leaned back in his chair, spreading his hands


    in a fearless gesture.


    ¡°Hector, do you really think I¡¯m the cause of this tragedy?¡± Wayne asked, his voice deep and serious.


    Hector half-closed his eyes, ¡°What else could it be? Why do you think the Lawrence family was forced


    to make a choice? Why do we dare not bring Lizzy back even after you lost your memory?¡±


    He looked up at Wayne, ¡°Because I know how ruthless you can be.¡±d2


    ¡°But still, it was your choice.¡± Wayne retorted mercilessly, ¡°You¡¯re clever enough to find many ways to


    gain freedom for your sister, but you never tried. Do you need me to spell out the reason?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t twist the facts here, are you trying to make me, the victim, bear your guilt?¡± Hector


    shouted angrily.


    Wayne remained still, unfazed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working for me for many years, you should know my temperament and character very


    well.¡± Wayne continued, ¡°Would I really annihte your sister? Isn¡¯t the reason you refused to bring her


    out because you¡¯re afraid that she would cause you more trouble? I guess, that¡¯s what you told your


    grandparents too, right?¡±


    Wayne paused for a moment.


    Then he continued in a calm and emotionless voice, ¡°You said: Wayne didn¡¯t say she coulde out,


    so she can¡¯t. If she was sneaked out and Wayne found out, the Lawrence family would still be in


    trouble.¡±


    Hector¡¯s face turned pale, then it flushed to his ears.


    ¡°As for whether your sister is crazy or not, it¡¯s clearly written in the hospital records.¡±


    Hector¡¯s breathing became more rapid.


    ¡°And this.¡± Wayne reached into his pocket and pulled out a small remote control.


    He then turned on the LCD screen in the room, Hector and Rosalynn both looked at the screen.


    Lizzy¡¯s face appeared on the screen, much thinner than before, herplexion pale without a trace of


    color.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Hector asked, looking anxiously at Wayne.


    ¡°It¡¯s the surveince from her hospital room.¡± Wayne answered.


    Hector¡¯s breathing became even more rapid.


    Then he heard Lizzy¡¯s voice, ¡°Hector, you¡¯ll be here soon. This time, will you take me home?¡±


    Hector turned to look at the screen, his face ashen.


    Lizzyughed weakly, ¡°I just found out yesterday, Wayne only nned to keep me for half a year. The


    doctor even asked you at Christmas if you wanted to take me home! You said no, you said I was doing


    fine here!¡±


    She had overheard the conversation between the nurses.


    ¡°Every time you came to see me, I told you I¡¯ve been good, I understand now, I won¡¯t cause any


    trouble! But you still keep me here! Lizzy wiped her face in frustration, ¡°You¡¯re my brother, how much


    do you hate me! Wayne said I could leave, but you¡¯re still keeping me here!


    After speaking. Lizzy seemed anxious


    She paced a few steps on the spot, then came back to the screen.


    ¡°Today is yourst chance! I will bey you one more time, if you still refuse to sign my release, I will


    make you regret it for the rest of your be?¡±

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Hector murmured.


    And then, Lizzy made a yful explosion gesture towards the camera.


    She thenughed, humming a song as she left the frame.


    Just then, a nurse came in for a routine check.


    Hearing her humming, the nurse said, ¡°Your brother and sister-inw are taking you out for some fresh


    air today. You seem really cheerful, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in a great mood.¡±d2


    The video ended there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the surveince footage leading up to her visit to your email. You can watch it all before she


    was taken to jail,¡± Wayne said, looking at Hector. ¡°I admit, there were some pretty horrendous things I


    did before I lost my memory, but the tragedy of the Lawrence family is the result of your choices.¡±


    Hector sat there in silence.


    In his mind, he was reying the events of that day.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When he met Lizzy, she appeared more well-behaved than ever.


    During meals, she would even feed his children.


    After lunch, she asked him again, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve been really good. The doctor said Wayne isn¡¯t keeping me


    locked up anymore. You just need to sign a paper at the hospital and I can leave. I won¡¯t stay in H


    Country, I¡¯ll leave the country immediately and nevere back. I won¡¯t cause any trouble for you or


    our family. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, it¡¯s full of lunatics, and I¡¯m scared every day!¡±


    Hector couldn¡¯t quite remember what he was thinking at that time.


    He probably weighed the pros and cons again.


    And then he said, ¡°Hang in there for two more months, and I¡¯ll find a way to get you out.¡±


    In that instant, the light in Lizzy¡¯s eyespletely disappeared.


    Hector didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming her previous good behavior was an act, and now that she¡¯d


    been rejected, her true colors were showing.


    But after watching this surveince video and recalling that scene, Hector felt like he was going insane.


    ¡°I donated money to the hospital. Her room was isted from the other patients. I bought her lots of


    books! Lots of films¡­¡± Hector¡¯s hands trembled violently, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°These excuses, you can tell them to yourself.¡± Wayne looked at him, ¡°The amounts on those contracts


    you tampered with, I noticed them a while ago, and they¡¯ve all been corrected now.¡±


    Hector stiffened.


    Then he looked at Wayne andughed bitterly, ¡°So you started suspecting me a long time ago?¡±


    Ever since Hector found out that Wayne had gradually taken over Bane Corporation, he had been


    subtly tampering with some of the contracts


    Although these were small changes, once the contracts were signed, the sum of the losses each year


    would be astronomical


    I¡¯m just being thorough Wayne replied


    In fact, he had stumbled upon a discrepancy by chance


    After that, he started rechecking the contract amounts before signing them


    At that time, he suspected that there might be a problem in the legal department, but he didn¡¯t think it


    was Hector ¡°Wayne ¡°Hector looked at him and startedughing


    Wayne looked back at him, his gaze calm.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a good end.¡± Hector continued, ¡°You know better than anyone that if you hadn¡¯t


    threatened Rosalynn¡¯s friends and family with the children, she would never havee back to you in


    this lifetime.¡±


    He was not the first person to say such words to Wayne.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    ¡°Karma has a funny way ofing around, Wayne. I¡¯ll keep tabs on you from behind bars, eager to


    witness youreuppance,¡± Hector smirked elegantly.


    ¡°Hector, don¡¯t use me as an excuse tosh out at Wayne, Rosalynn retorted coolly. ¡°Whether he¡¯ll face


    retribution remains to be seen. For now, you should focus on tasting your own punishment in the


    remainder of your life.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn took Wayne¡¯s arm and left the stifling booth.


    Her knowledge of Hector was somewhat limited. She knew he was highly professional, but what she


    hadn¡¯t anticipated was the chain reaction their spat at the golden anniversary party would ignite.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    They returned to their car in silence.c2


    Wayne, his eyes downcast, murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalynn sighed, looking at Wayne, ¡°Honey¡­ it all started because of me.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve questioned Ableson thoroughly-it was my fury that had the Lawrencesmit Lizzy to the


    asylum!¡± Wayne¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Rosalynn paused, looking at Wayne with determination.


    ¡°Wayne, let¡¯s leave the past where it belongs. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t resort to


    such actions again, okay? There are always better methods to resolve things.¡±


    Throughout her years by Wayne¡¯s side, she had seen people wishing for Wayne¡¯s downfall and


    Wayne¡¯s even more brutal retaliation. To be honest, his swift and ruthless methods were instrumental in


    rapidly building up Bane Corporation in such a hostile environment. But now, he no longer needed to


    establish his authority through brutal suppression.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wayne readily agreed.


    Rosalynn squeezed his hand and nced back at the direction of the restaurant. She remembered


    Hector mentioning he had contemted hurting Cory and Ivy, but couldn¡¯t go through with it. Hector


    had free ess to Moonlit Lake. If he intended to catch them off guard, chances were he would


    seed, which made Rosalynn shudder.


    Upon returning home, before she could seek out Hria, she was called into the study.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked, noting Hria¡¯s stern expression.


    ¡°Brewer Lawrence called me,¡± Hria said sinctly. ¡°Are you aware of his family¡¯s predicament?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosalynn nodded, her eyes downcast. ¡°I¡¯ve juste back from meeting Hector.¡±


    ¡°They im Wayne drove Lizzy insane, which led to her setting fire to a car and killing Hector¡¯s wife


    and child. Is that true?¡± Hria inquired.


    Rosalynn was quick to shake her head. ¡°Wayne did indeed have hermitted to an asylum¡­¡±


    She proceeded to exin the circumstances in detail.


    Hria¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I knew about Wayne having hermitted. She publicly insulted you. She


    had to pay the price, otherwise everyone would think my granddaughter is easy to bully!¡±


    After a pause, she scoffed, ¡°Brewer¡¯s call was full of usations against Wayne. As if Wayne drove his


    well-behaved grandson to stab Wayne in the back! He asked me to mediate and prevent Wayne from


    retaliating against the Lawrence Group!¡±


    ¡°They may not know the whole truth,¡± Rosalynn tried to cate Hria. ¡°Hector has always told them


    that Wayne refused to release Lizzy. It¡¯s likely the story of Lizzy being driven mad came from him.¡±


    ¡°That boy¡­he seemed so straightced. How could he do something so disgraceful?¡± she paused


    before asking, ¡°What does Wayne n to do next?¡±


    ¡°Hector¡¯s contractual fraud has been reported to the police, let them do their job. As for the Lawrence


    family¡­¡±

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Rosalynn paused for a moment before turning to Hria and continuing, ¡°At the end of the day, Hector


    is the one who caused this mess. I have no intention of ming the entire Lawrence n.¡±


    It¡¯s often said that wealth doesn¡¯tst beyond three generations.


    The Lawrence patriarch and matriarch were already too old and weak to manage their family affairs. Of


    the younger generation, Hector was the only one who made something of himself.


    But now Hector would be going to the prison, and the family was facing a tragedy that was nothing


    short of catastrophic. The toll on the elderly couple was already too great.


    Hria lowered her eyelids. ¡°That old coot¡¯s been slinging mud at Wayne, which infuriates me, but¡­¡±c2


    She let out a deep sigh before continuing. ¡°The Lawrence Group has seen better days. They¡¯ve been


    on shaky ground for a while now. Let¡¯s just let the old couple live out the rest of their days in peace.¡±


    Hria was getting on in years and her circle of old friends was dwindling. No matter how angry she


    got, she couldn¡¯t muster the energy to hold a grudge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. The rest of the Lawrence n won¡¯t dare to stir up any more trouble,¡± Hria


    added. ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with Brewer. If he can¡¯t keep his family in check and they keep causing trouble


    for my kids, I won¡¯t hesitate to take matters into my own hands!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Rosalynn gentlyforted Hria. ¡°The doctor said you need to keep your


    emotions in check and avoid getting angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to, but these situations just keep getting thrown


    my way,¡± Hria sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt like life¡¯s dealt me a bad hand, especially when ites to


    love. My sons turned out to be fools¡­ Thankfully, it seemed like fate took pity on me when you came


    into my life.¡±


    It was strange how life worked out sometimes. Hria¡¯s old friends, no matter how sessful they were


    in their youth, either saw their businesses crumble after their passing or get swept away by the tide of


    time.


    Some, like the Lawrence Group, she had to watch slowly wither away, unable to do anything to help.


    But she was different.


    For the past few decades, she¡¯d worried every day about the future of the Jared Group. Before


    Rosalynn came back into her life, she¡¯d even considered finding a capable and trustworthy person with


    no blood ties to take over the business.


    Who knew that things would take such a surprising turn?


    Rosalynn gentlyforted Hria, understanding that she was grieving for the Lawrence family.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calm down,¡± Hria said, gently patting Rosalynn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go check on Ivy. She¡¯s been


    moping around ever since you left.¡±


    ¡°Moping?¡±


    Rosalynn left Hria¡¯s study to find Ivy helping Calvin pick tomatoes in the garden.


    Ivy was holding a basket, her head drooping like a wilted flower. She used the toe of her new leather


    shoes to gently kick at a small mound of dirt. ¡°Ivy,¡± Rosalynn called out.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ivy immediately looked up and forced a smile at Rosalynn. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! Look, Uncle Calvin¡¯s


    tomatoes are ripe!¡±


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s done a great job, hasn¡¯t he? Calvin¡¯s gardening skills are getting better and better!¡±


    Rosalynn gave a thumbs-up.


    Calvin, who was some distance away, heard Rosalynn¡¯s praise. His tall figure radiated an unmistakable


    joy.


    He still hadn¡¯t regained his memory. Despite hearing about apletely foreign version of himself from


    others, Calvin remained the same loving person he had always been.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Calvin preferred his life now.


    Every day he could see Hria and Ivy.


    He loved to grow fruits and vegetables for them to enjoy.


    Watching them savor his produce, Calvin always felt as though he was not just harvesting food, but


    happiness!


    ¡°Why the long face, sweetheart?¡± Rosalynn asked, pulling out a ripe tomato from the basket.c2


    Ivy tried to gather her strength but her spirits drooped immediately, ¡°A lot of people were asking me


    where Liam had gone. He did not just ignore my messages, he ignored everyone¡¯s.¡±


    Rosalynn paused slightly.


    ¡°Hepiled all his study materials, review notes, and sent them to his friends. And then he just went


    silent.¡±


    Although Liam seemed aloof, his upbringing had made him appear cold.


    But Rosalynn knew that he cherished those who were kind to him.


    He would not just cut off from everyone while studying abroad?


    This was not like Liam at all.


    ¡°Liam is all by himself overseas and he may need some time to get used to his new life.¡± Rosalynn


    returned from her thoughts and said to Ivy, ¡°Once he settles down, he might reconnect with his friends


    back home.¡±


    ¡°Would he reconnect with me too?¡± Ivy asked immediately.


    ¡°Anything is possible!¡± Rosalynn answered ambiguously.


    Ivy drooped her head again, ¡°Goodbyes are so annoying. I hate them!¡±


    Rosalynn gently ruffled her hair, ¡°But darling, life is all about continuous encounters and goodbyes.¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle.


    Ivy, with teary eyes, buried her face into her mom¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°But I just hate partings, waaaa!¡±


    Rosalynn could feel it. Her daughter was genuinely upset.


    She did not scold or me her, but instead soothed her by patting her back and murmuringforting


    words.


    After a while.


    Calvin came over with two boxes full of ripe tomatoes, and she finally stopped crying.


    Ivy¡¯s first life lesson about goodbyes came unexpectedly and was incredibly hard to ept.


    After putting away the tomatoes, she took an early shower and retreated to her room.


    Wayne knew why she was upset, but he did not try to console her.


    He stayed in his study, taking care of his work.


    After Rosalynn finished her chores, she had a video call with Paige.


    Upon hearing that her goddaughter was so upset because of Liam¡¯s departure and his silence.


    Paige was indignant, ¡°I thought Liam was a decent boy, even considered him as a prospective suitor for


    Ivy, but now he turns out to be such a person? Forget it, I change my mind, any man that hurts my


    darling is not worth it!¡±


    ¡°Please, they are still kids,¡± Rosalynn shook her head helplessly, ¡°And¡­ I feel something is not right


    about Liam¡¯s departure for overseas.¡±


    ¡°What seems off?¡± Paige asked while trying to put her full and stubborn daughter, Trista, to sleep.


    ¡°I never studied abroad. Is it normal for Liam to go overseas for studies without applying for schools in


    advance?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige blurted out, ¡°Of course not, usually one has to apply at least six months in advance. Well, those


    with money or exceptionally high grades may be the exceptions.¡±


    ¡°Liam definitely does not have the money, but are his grades¡­ exceptionally high?¡±


    Paige looked at the camera and joked, ¡°Could it be that your husband got too jealous of Liam, and


    used his influence to send him away?¡±

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Paige¡¯s words struck Rosalynn like a bolt of lightning. She had never thought of it that way.


    After all, Wayne was still in the throes of amnesia, and he seemed to be getting along fine with Liam.


    Back in Norhaven.


    They would often yed chess for hours, sometimes even an entire day.


    Paige even joked about Wayne raising Liam as his future son-inw, that way they wouldn¡¯t have to


    endure the pain of their daughter leaving for another family.c2


    Wayne even seemed to seriously consider it.


    ¡°Just kidding, don¡¯t take it to heart. The current President Silverman isn¡¯t the same as before, he


    wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Paige quickly reassured Rosalynn.


    ¡°I know.¡± Rosalynn replied.


    Perhaps fearing Rosalynn would overthink, Paige picked up her chubby baby.


    ¡°Do you think my little bundle of joy has grown since you left?¡±


    The chubby baby, not understanding her mother¡¯s words, giggled in delight as she was lifted up.


    Her wide eyes crinkling into cute little lines as sheughed.


    Rosalynn chuckled along, ¡°I wish time could speed up. I can¡¯t wait to hold the little one when youe


    back to H City.¡±


    ¡°Very soon!¡± Paige assured, nodding eagerly.


    The video callsted until Trista fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Throughout, neither Paige nor Rosalynn brought up Liam again.


    After the call ended, Paige let out a sigh, looking at Baillie who was reviewing a contract across the


    table, ¡°Baillie, did I almost cause a disaster?¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± Baillie capped his pen, stood up and sat


    down beside Paige, ¡°Knowing Rosalynn, do you think she would let any suspicion go unchecked?¡±


    Paige frowned, ¡°You mean¡­ Liam was really sent away by Wayne? That can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it bad if he was?¡± Baillie questioned, ¡°He¡¯s achieved a leap in social ss that many people could


    only dream of.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not necessarily bad.¡± Paige carefully chose her words, ¡°If Liam didn¡¯t want to go, but ended


    up going anyway, why do you think that is?¡±


    ¡°He was forced.¡± Baillie answered bluntly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly¡­ that changes the situation entirely.¡± Paige concluded, folding her hands in prayer, ¡°Please,


    please, let it not be Wayne¡¯s doing!¡±


    Baillie was amused by Paige¡¯s dramatic reaction.


    He pulled her into his arms and showered her with kisses.


    Paige was left stunned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Mrs. Scott, you carry on with your prayers.¡± Baillie answered, smiling.


    Paige was speechless.


    How could she continue praying when he was behaving so brazenly? Wouldn¡¯t that be sacrilegious?


    No more prayers!


    If Wayne really did mess up, and ended up getting a good scolding from Rosalynn, that would be a


    good thing.


    Ever since his return from amnesia, her darling has been spoiling him rotten.


    It¡¯s about time he was taught some lessons.


    As for Liam¡­ he¡¯s still young, maybe this incident could be a turning point.


    When he grows up and looks back, he might not resent Wayne¡¯s coercion.


    Compared to Paige¡¯s spection, Rosalynn was much more straightforward.


    After ending the call with Paige, she immediately called the director in the school.


    The director had just finished work.


    Seeing Rosalynn¡¯s call, he immediately answered.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was gentle as she spoke, ¡°I saw the news today and it reminded me of Liam. How is


    he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing great. I just spoke with his foster family this afternoon, everything is fine. You don¡¯t have to


    worry.¡± The director quickly reassured her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Rosalynn lowered her eyes, then continued in a calm tone, Wayne put a lot of


    effort into making sure Liam could study abroad, so 1 hope he does well.¡±


    The director blinked in surprise.c2


    Wayne had previously told him not to discuss this matter with Rosalynn. He had assumed that


    Rosalynn was unaware of it.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Liam never lets anyone down. He¡¯ll live up to everyone¡¯s expectations.¡± The


    director quickly reassured her with confidence. Rosalynn remained silent as the director continued to


    praise Liam, from his initial underdog status atpetitions to winning gold medals, and his


    perseverance during exams despite being ill, consistently ranking first.


    After the director finished his praise, Rosalynn finally spoke up, ¡°Liam is a great kid, I¡¯ve always known


    that. I appreciate you looking out for him while he¡¯s away. Feel free to reach out to me if you need


    anything¡±


    ¡°You and Wayne are truly wonderful!¡± The director choked up, ¡°You always said that Liam saved Ivy¡¯s


    life, but you two have changed Liam¡¯s lifepletely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind. Rosalynn said, half lowering her eyes as she remembered Liam¡¯s determined


    figure at the airport.


    What had Wayne done to convince Liam to go abroad?


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t n to guess the answer.


    After hanging up. Rosalynn went directly upstairs.


    Wayne had left his study door half open, so that he would know when Rosalynn wasing upstairs.


    As soon as she entered, Wayne stepped out of his study.


    1 had a long chat with Paige today.¡± Rosalynn looked up at him and said.


    Wayne had never seen her look so serious before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wayne asked softly.


    ¡°What did you do to force Liam to leave?¡± Rosalynn asked directly, not beating around the bush.


    Wayne was taken aback, then lowered his eyes, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°I have a brain, I can figure things out myself!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s anger red up, ¡°Answer me, how did you


    force Liam out!¡±


    Wayne remained silent. A chill ran down Rosalynn¡¯s spine.


    She remembered Wayne¡¯s past ruthless tactics, his threats, his crippling of Noah Hond, and the dirt


    he had dug up on the Jared Group¡­.. ¡°He saved your daughter¡¯s life! And he¡¯s just a kid! Why would


    you do this?¡± Rosalynn finally exploded, ¡°Wayne, have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°Because his presence is a risk to Ivy Wayne replied, ¡°I won¡¯t allow any risks to be around you or our


    children!¡±


    Arisk?¡± Rosalynn stared at Wayne in disbelief, ¡°How is Liam a risk? What sort of risk are you talking


    about?¡±


    Rosalynn suddenly remembered the incident before Liam was sent abroad.


    She looked at Wayne in disbelief, ¡°You didn¡¯t do this because of the time Ivy snuck out to y and


    almost drowned, did you?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Wayne kept his eyes lowered


    He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong


    But he didnt want to face Rosalynnis usations and anger because of an outsiderContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Rosalynn eximed, livid with anger.


    With that, she turned to storm out.


    Wayne swiftly grabbed her arm. ¡°I admit, sending him away was because I didn¡¯t want him around Ivy,


    posing a potential threat. But I sent him off to a prestigious school. Isn¡¯t that all for his own good?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne. ¡°But Liam didn¡¯t want it! No matter how prestigious the school is!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child¡­


    ¡°You realize he¡¯s just a child?¡± Rosalynn said, disappointment etched on her face. ¡°I thought after your


    amnesia, those old obsessions of yours might have disappeared, but I guess¡­


    The word ¡®old¡¯ seemed to pierce through Wayne like a sharp de.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t repeated my old mistakes, this is different!¡± Wayne said, his tone growing frantic.


    Rosalynn gave him aplex look.


    ¡°You always have so many reasons,¡± she said, her brows furrowed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s something else I


    want to ask you.¡±


    Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s arm tightly, silently watching her.


    ¡°Do you know that the Quin family has been killed?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, do you have anything to do with it?¡±


    Wayne remained silent.


    ¡°Why did you withdraw those surveince? Why did you make such a show of it?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The news of the Quin family being massacred hade.


    Mike went to look into it.


    The incident happened two days ago at noon.


    Those who were in charge of watching the Quins were having lunch in the town¡¯s most popr


    pizza joint.


    They were chatting andughing throughout the meal.


    They spread the news that they were leaving town.


    The moment they left town, the Quin family was wiped out that very night.


    They deserved to die, didn¡¯t they?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn. ¡°If Osborn Quin hadn¡¯t taken me,


    you would have found me, brought me home for treatment, and I wouldn¡¯t have had to leave you!


    Moreover, they lied to me, Vi poisoned me, Zenobia Quin almost dragged me to die with her right


    in front of you! Why should I let them live?¡±


    A sense of powerlessness swept over Rosalynn as she said, ¡°You could have just told me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want these dirty things to have any connection with you anymore, and I didn¡¯t want to argue or


    fight with you over them!¡± Wayne¡¯s attitude softened ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything for


    Liam while he¡¯s away. If he wants toe home during the holidays to visit his friends and parents, I¡¯ll


    pick him up¡­


    ¡°Wayne, you can¡¯t force anyone to do anything against their will¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him earnestly ¡°I really, really hate that kind of behavior¡±


    Wayne stood there, stunned.


    Rosalynn wriggled her hand free from his grasp. Tm going to sleep in Ivy¡¯s room. You need to think


    about this¡±


    With that, Rosalynn turned and walked straight downstairs.


    The staircase was dimly lit


    Rosalynn took a few steps and felt her limbs grow weak the thought that once she had decided to let


    go of the past and spend the rest of her life with Wayne.


    But when sumr things happened again


    The pain and hatred from the past surged up uncontrobly


    He had clearly changed


    He was considerate of those around fam potile and gentle a stark contrast post self


    Why at of a sudden


    Had all his prenous good behavior been just a performance to hide his true nature from her?.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Also, apart from what he did to Liam and the Quins, had he been involved in anything else?


    Rosalynn sat down on the staircase, massaging her temples with the tips of her fingers.


    She pulled out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Wayne


    ¡°Have you been involved in anything else apart from these two incidents?¡±


    Wayne replied almost immediately. ¡°No¡±


    Rosalynn let out a sigh of relief, but then the Lawrences crossed her mind.


    ¡°Hector¡¯s grandparents and mine are old friends. The Lawrence family has already suffered a great


    deal, don¡¯t cause them any more distress e2


    Wayne stayed where he was, reading Rosalynn¡¯s message.


    A sharp pain shot through his temples.


    A wave of nausea swept over him, the sound of dripping water echoed in his mind, louder and faster


    than before


    Quentin¡¯s voice, along with his twisted face, surfaced in his mind.


    He seemed to be shouting something, but because of the sound of dripping water, Wayne couldn¡¯t hear


    him.


    However, by reading his lips, he could make out some words, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Rosalynn was forced to


    stay with you. If you hadn¡¯t threatened her with her weakness, she would have tom you to pieces long


    ago!¡±


    ¡°No¡± Wayne clenched his teeth and roared in a low voice like a wild animal, ¡°She stays with me


    because she loves me, she loves mel


    ¡°Love?¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed from the side.


    Wayne looked over stiffly


    The bedroom was no longer his and Rosalynn¡¯s


    Instead, it was a room decorated in opulence, his view as if peering through a crack in the door.


    A woman in a sleek dress, a cigarette between her fingers, exhaled a ring of smoke.


    Maddie Fuller was surrounded by a misty haze


    ¡°might have loved him when he was born, but now he¡¯s nothing more than a pawn for Natalie Stein.


    Who could love someone who would betray their own? I can¡¯t stand the sight of him, he disgusts me¡±


    Maddie took another drag of her cigarette. While he¡¯s still young, we have to ensure he neverys a


    finger on the Silverman Group¡¯s assets


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Silverman Group? A stern voice questioned from behind.


    Wayne turned numbly


    A pnded directly on his face, ¡°Wayne, you think you have control over your life?


    don¡¯t want the Silverman Group, I want my mom! The boy¡¯s silhouette was both defiant and dejected,


    his shoulders trembling violently


    Natalie with silver hair looked incredibly displeased


    if that¡¯s the case, then you have even less of a reason!¡± She suddenly threw a paternity test at the boy.


    ¡°Maddie is not your biological mother, she doesn¡¯t even consider you her son You¡¯re just a thom in her


    side, she just wants to be rid of you as quickly as possible!¡±


    The boy held the paternity test, too shocked to utter a word


    Wayne could feel the boys terror disbelief, and helplessness!


    te bent down to his level her wrinkled hand gently brushed over his head


    Wayne heard the boys fragmented voice ¡°Grandma, if I¡¯m not my moms child, then who am 17 What


    am 177


    ¡°Wayne, you are a child of destroy¡¯ Natalie said affectionately. ¡°You are my only hopnd slunce. If you


    give up the Silverman Group, when i am cid and trail and the Sveman Group falls into Maddie¡¯s hands.


    She hates me you know that I wont meet a peaceful end, and you, who I love so much, wouldn¡¯t want


    that toContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Pain ricocheted through Wayne¡¯s temples and chest, making every breath a challenge.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear the boy¡¯spromise, he turned and left, pushing the door behind him.


    Natalie looked up, her voice ringing out like a chilling spell. ¡°Wayne, being born here is both your


    fortune and your curse. If you want to survive, if you want those around you to survive, then you need


    to strike first! Show no mercy, kill if you must, only then can you secure your ce at the top. Only then


    will you be an untouchable force.¡±


    With a bang, the door slid shut.


    Wayne felt as if he was drowning, his surroundings shifting back to his bedroom.


    He copsed onto the couch, his forehead slick with cold sweat, his breathsing in ragged gasps.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°See? I told you so. A voice echoed again.e2


    Hector, who had already been apprehended, sat on the table opposite Wayne. His long legs swinging


    back and forth, his face sporting a smile that was both familiar and foreign to Wayne.


    ¡°Rosalynn isn¡¯t as forgiving as you think. You either tread carefully for the rest of your life, or risk being


    discarded at a moment¡¯s notice, Hector shrugged. ¡°But you, Wayne, are inherently malicious. You can¡¯t


    refrain from doing evil, so I was certain I¡¯d witness your downfall. And look, here ites¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wayne red at Hector, ¡°Speak another word of nonsense, and I¡¯ll make sure you suffer!¡±


    Once the words left his mouth, the smile on Hector¡¯s face grew even more eerie,


    Then, right before Wayne¡¯s eyes, Hector slowly disappeared


    A fear like none other gripped Wayne¡¯s heart.


    He got up, intending to grab some medicine to swallow


    But his injured leg felt as heavy as lead, refusing to budge


    With great difficulty, he managed to get hold of the pill bottle. His hand trembling, he poured out a


    handful of pills and shoved them into his mouth. Without water, he swallowed them dry.


    Wayne knew that the images of Quentin, Maddie, and even Natalie, were all hallucinations brought on


    by his heightened stress, not real


    Once he took the medicine, they would all disappear.


    ¡°Are you still not awake yet?¡±


    Once the medicine was down, a pair of polished shoes appeared in his line of sight,


    Wayne was kneeling on the floor, pills scattered around him.


    He slowly looked up, only to see a more robust, younger version of himself, locking down at him with


    an air of superiority and indifference


    He was dressed in a crisp ck suit.


    The diamond cufflinks on his sleeves gave off a blinding cold light.


    With a look of contempt, as if a god looking down on a mere insect, he twirled his cufflink


    ¡°You thought hiding me away and transforming into the obedient version Rosalynn likes would ensure a


    happy ever after?¡± He sneered, ¡°But look at you now. What did you get after abandoning me, your true


    self? Wayne, it¡¯s time to stop¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your Wayne gasped for breath. ¡°You made me send Liam away, you gave me the idea to kill Vi


    and her family!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?¡± He shrugged, ¡°Grandma always said, don¡¯t leave any threats lying


    around or you¡¯ll regret it when disaster strikes and hurts the ones you love. She also said to be ruthless


    when necessary¡±


    NoRosalynn hates that, get out, get out of my head!¡± Wayne grabbed the pill bottle and threw it at him


    ¡°This body is mine too if you can¡¯t handle it, I will¡± He picked up the pill bottle, read thebel, and


    laughed. ¡°Weak people like you rely on drugs to suppress your true nature, so pathetic¡±


    Later, Wayne discussed that night with his doctor Through the doctor¡¯s exnation, he understood.


    That night, the longsting peace with Rosalynn was suddenly shattered


    Facing Rosalynns usations, the hidden trouble others had nted in him crumbled, leading to his


    personality disintegration


    The soundproofing of the house was excellent


    While Wayne was struggling in agony Rosalynn wuted Cory Jared¡¯s and Ivy¡¯s rooma in tums. in the


    end, she dide? sleep in her daughter¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Instead, she headed to the basement wine cer.


    Ever since Wayne returned, Rosalynn had not stepped foot in the wine cer.


    Grabbing a few ice cubes, she got herself half a ss of whiskey.


    She took two sips.


    Only then did she bring out her phone, sending a message to Liam on WhatsApp.


    ¡°Liam, I now understand why you chose to study abroad, I¡¯m truly, deeply sorry. If you want toe


    home, I¡¯ll fly over right away to bring you back. Rest assured, no one will bother your friends, your life


    can remain as it was, there won¡¯t be any changes


    After sending the message, there was silence.e2


    Rosalynn thought that Liam had stopped using WhatsApp.


    The next day, she called his foster family.


    During the call, she faintly heard Liam¡¯s voice, it was cold and distant.


    Then, the foster mom said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, he got your message, he said it¡¯s not necessary!


    ¡°Not necessary?¡± Rosalynn felt a lump in her throat.


    After a while, she responded, ¡°I see, please take good care of him. I¡¯m his aunt, if he ever gets sick or if


    there¡¯s anything wrong, please let me know¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ma¡¯am. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him. After the call ended, the foster mom looked at


    Liam,


    Liam was wearing headphones, furiously trying to improve his foreignnguage.


    Among all the kids she had fostered, Liam was the quietest and most well-behaved, Any kid would feel


    uneasy and homesick in a foreignnd. But not him,


    Yesterday, the foster mom tried to form a closer bond with Liam.


    She suggested, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a while now, how about I take you out to have some fun? We


    can take some pictures to send to your parents, okay?¡± The boy looked up, his calm eyes showed no


    emotion.


    He responded coldly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m an orphan.¡±


    His words shocked the foster mom.


    Liam noticed the foster mom looking at him, her face full of worry.


    They were a good family, Liam knew that.


    But that was it


    He saw Rosalynn¡¯s message, and he could choose to go back.


    And just like Rosalynn said, pretend like nothing happened and continue as before.


    But thinking of the way Wayne casually threatened him that night in the private room, he felt an


    unprecedented pressure and humiliation, as well¡­ terror


    The terror wasn¡¯t about what could happen to him.


    The terror was about how easily people from Wayne¡¯s social ss could crush the ones close to him.


    All it took was a simple gesture, and their lives could be extinguished.


    Liam had always known the power of their social ss.


    But when the knife falls on you, knowing doesn¡¯t make it any less real.


    That night, Liam¡¯s worldview copsed


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And then, it was rebuilt.


    He didn¡¯t need to go back, he needed to root himself here, to learn and to climb.


    He never wanted to experience what happened in that private room again!


    He wanted to rise above Wayne and Rosalynn

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Naturally, Rosalynn had no idea about the reason behind Liam¡¯s refusal.


    She was filled with guilt.


    All she could think of was that when Liam got there, he found it wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined, and


    so he decided to stay.


    She had spentst night sleeping in the wine cer


    After washing her face in the bathroom, she walked into the living room.


    Ivy, Cory, and Molly were already done with their breakfast.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s still not up!¡± Ivy mumbled, only to see Rosalynn the next second e2


    ¡°Mommy! Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Mom, good morning¡±


    ¡°Madam, good morning¡±


    The three kids were all well-behaved. Seeing them, Rosalynn felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± by asked.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s tired from work, he¡¯s probably still sleeping. Mommy will take you to school today Rosalynn


    stroked Ivy¡¯s head


    She nced instinctively towards the staircase


    He had made a mistake, but was expecting her to appease him?


    Rosalynn had thought about itst night.


    Sometimes, she really did spoil Wayne too much.


    This time, she would wait for him to figure things out by himself!


    Otherwise, he would keep making the same mistakes!


    After dropping the kids off at school, Rosalynn had to visit Jered Ventures.


    On the way, she was somewhat distracted


    Initially, she nned to drop Cory off first, but she took a wrong turn and ended up taking the girls to


    school first.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy might be busy this afternoon. If we can¡¯t pick you up, Mike or Calvin wille,


    okay?¡± Rosalynn said gently to Ivy and Molly before they got


    out of the car


    ¡°We know! You guys work hard tvy waved her hand, then turned to her brother, ¡°Cory, you should also


    try tomunicate more with others, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Cory nodded


    Only then did ivy get out of the car with Molly, holding hands as they walked towards the school gate


    ¡°What did you make some sort of agreement with your sister?¡± Rosalynn teased as she drove towards


    Cory¡¯s school.


    ¡°She says I¡¯m too antisocial¡± Cory responded calmly. ¡°She¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    ¡°Shes growing up, getting more and more ideas. Don¡¯t mind het just do what makes youfortable¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡± Cory looked out the window, ying with the seat belt, ¡°Did you and Dad hav fight?¡±


    Rosalynn paused for a moment, then told the truth, it¡¯s normal for couples to argue¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Liam? Cory asked not


    ( this. Rosalynn fell silent


    To it was Dad who forced him to go abroad¡± Cory lowered his eyelids, staring at the folled up seat belt,


    ¡°When we were at Norhaven, Liam told me about the uingpetition. He had no intention of


    leaving then. His sudden departure va? suspicious ¡±


    Satkozatyne diant know what to say to Cory


    cas a truly disgracefur thung to talk about


    aunatile and decent


    good at paping desi


    ca?ne, nothing thone to say¡± dalya kong nam ed ould, Hut for Liam, being foxowd to go abroad might


    have


    ako stojad ko kayand

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Not much longer, Rosalynn dropped off Cory just as she used to.


    His friends from the summer camp all gathered together, waiting for him.


    ¡°Cory!¡± Upon seeing Cory, Sarah immediately waved.


    Soon, she and Hannah rushed over.


    ¡°Lady, good morning! Here¡¯s some meat pies my grandma made, super tasty!¡± Hannah said, taking out


    a white stic bag from her backpack and handing it to Rosalynn. She then added, ¡°Grandma also


    made some for Cory, look, she packed it in a box!¡±


    With that, Hannah showed Rosalynn the inside of her backpack.


    A straight A student, without a single book in her backpack, just a lunch box filled with pies.e2


    Rosalynn smiled warmly, receiving the still warm pies, ¡°Hannah, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Last semester, thanks to Cory¡¯s tutoring, I improved a lot and won a lot of


    schrships. I even got a robot as a prize!¡±


    ¡°Stop bragging about your robot. It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s hurry inside¡± Sarah said.


    Cory looked towards Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn gently waved, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Cory nodded. Slowly, he followed the rest of the group.


    Rosalynn stood still, watching Cory surrounded by other children.


    Everyone seemed to have a lot to say to him.


    Even from behind, Rosalynn could imagine the helpless look on her son¡¯s face


    Rosalynn walked back to the car.


    Felix, in another car behind, had already taken the driver¡¯s seat.


    Rosalynn sat in the back. She had two meat pies in her hands.


    Hannah must have thought that she woulde to drop Cory off with Wayne.


    Rosalynn took a bite. Instantly, the fragrance filled her mouth


    The crust of the pie was just right, and the meat filling was also incredibly vorful.


    The car was immediately filled with the aroma of the pies


    Felix in front couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    The pies were big, and after eating one, Rosalynn was full. She generously gave the other one to Felix.


    Felix finished it quickly.


    While eating, he gave a thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s good! Much better than the one I bought this morning!¡±


    He also felt a little regretful.


    If they had dropped off the young master first, maybe Molly would have had the chance to taste the pie


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After dropping off the kids, they headed to Jered Ventures, just in time for rush hour


    The traffic was congested, the trip that usually took half an hour took over an hour.


    When she arrived, she didn¡¯t even have time to drink a sip of water before heading straight to the


    conference room.


    The rest of the day was spent in long meetings.


    During the meeting, she checked her phone a few times.


    Even at lunchtime, Wayne didn¡¯t send her a message.


    Rosalynn suddenly thought of Wayne¡¯s stubbornness


    She flipped her phone over, deciding not to look at it


    Since taking over Bane Corporation, Rosalynn had let go of Jered Ventures.


    After a day of meetings, the effects of her decision were evident.


    The young talents from the studio had each grown into capable individuals.


    The meeting went smoothly and seamlessly

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    The meeting came to an end, and L followed Rosalynn into her office.


    Despite not having been here for quite some time, everything in the office was in perfect order.


    Even the nts seemed more lush than before.


    ¡°So, what do you think? We didn¡¯t disappoint you, did we?¡± L leaned against the desk, smiling


    mischievously, awaiting her praise


    Rosalynn looked at her with a smile, Disappoint? Quite the opposite, you exceeded my expectations.


    After this project, I can safely leave everything in your hands and prepare to take over the family


    business.¡±


    Rosalynn was not joking. Hria¡¯s health was deteriorating by the year.


    She thought of taking over the Jared Group sooner so Hria could enjoy her retirement.e2


    Just the other day, she had been talking about how envious she was of Calvin¡¯s life on the farm.


    She had tried her hand at farming when she had free time, but she always missed the harvest season.


    Plus, she had to travel frequently. Long flights took a toll on her health.


    Upon hearing this, L¡¯s cheerful demeanor changed, ¡°Gabrie, I was just joking earlier. We can¡¯t do


    without you.¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± Rosalynn said seriously, ¡°L, sooner orter I will have to return to the Jared Group. Jered


    Ventures is my life¡¯s work and I can¡¯t trust it with anyone but you.¡±


    L was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°After this project, I will give you a new appointment. You will no longer be my assistant, but the CEO of


    Jered Ventures.¡± Rosalynn said seriously. ¡°You will have full decision-making authority over the affairs


    of Jered Ventures.¡±


    L¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.


    In Lora¡¯s family, girls were useless. In her parents¡¯ eyes, she was never as good as her brothers


    Her mission should have been to get mamed and have children when she reached a suitable age, just


    like her mother, and support her husband and raise her children for the rest of her life.


    But L was not content with that


    If they thought she couldn¡¯t do it, she would study hard to prove them wrong.


    She got into an Ivy League university on a full schrship when they refused to suppert her


    They forced her to get married, but she resisted, causing a rift between her and her family.


    Even now, when she earns more in a month than her brothers do in a year ber parents still do not


    recognize her achievements.


    But Gabrie said that she trusted no one but her with Jered Ventures, her life¡¯s work,


    ¡°Gabrie, you can rest assured and do what you need to do. I will make Jered Ventures better and


    better and will definitely not let you down!¡± L said resolutely.


    Rosalynn smiled brightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± L nodded enthusiastically.


    Later, Jered Ventures became a world ss investment bank


    L became a formidable figure in the investment banking industry.


    Although her parents still did not approve of her, she was no longer the little girl who yearned for their


    approval.


    She found their criticismughable and no longer felt wronged or heartbroken.


    Because the meeting went smoothly and sessfully, Rosalynn left the office early at half past four.


    It was just in time for the children to get out of school.


    Since she couldn¡¯t make it, she decided to drive straight home.


    Upon reaching Moonlit Lake, Rosalynn changed her shoes at the entrance.


    Laura came running in happily, holding a new batch of her freshly baked pastries.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Mydy, these are your favorite vor


    Rosalynn smiled, Laura was still as clueless as ever


    Laura, take them to the dining room Ill be there after I change my shoes¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±Laurs nodded vigorously, ¡°Should I take Mr¡¯s pastries to the dining room too?¡±

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Rosalynn slipped into her shoes, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you serve it to Wayne for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Silverman isn¡¯t home,¡± Laura shook her head.


    Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°He¡¯s not?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Laura nodded. ¡°He left before dawn.¡±


    When Rosalynn had arrived, she was certain she had seen Ableson at Moonlit Lake,


    ¡°Did you see him leave?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Laura, intimidated by Rosalynn¡¯s sudden seriousness, nervously nodded. ¡°Around four or five this


    morning. I saw him drive off from the garage.¡±e2


    ¡°Was he alone?¡± Rosalynn asked again.


    While she was asking, she texted Ableson, ¡°What¡¯s Wayne¡¯s schedule for today?¡±


    ¡°Yup, he was alone,¡± Laura confirmed.


    Ableson quickly replied, ¡°President Silverman has no ns today. He¡¯s been staying home¡±


    With a stern face, Rosalynn headed directly to the third floor bedroom.


    The room seemed as usual,


    Laura, clueless about what had happened, followed Rosalynn fearfully


    ¡°Did you clean the third floor today?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Laura shook her head. ¡°Mr. Silverman said not to go upstairs without his permission.¡±


    Rosalynn felt an inexplicable imitation.


    ¡°Call Wayne,¡± she ordered Laura.


    Laura quickly nodded, not daring to dy.


    But when the call went through, they heard: The number you have dialed is temporarily unavable.


    Rosalynn¡¯s expression darkened even more


    ¡°Mydy, he might be busy with work¡­ Laura tried to pacify Rosalynn,


    ¡°Ivy and Cory will be home soon. You go prepare, Rosalynn said


    Laura nodded and dashed downstairs.


    Rosalynn tried to collect herself, pacing back and forth in the room.


    Her irritation became worry as time went by.


    Their family had been through one disaster after another the past two years.


    He drove off on his own, with his leg still in bad shape¡­.


    While she was pondering, Rosalynn felt something under her foot


    She furrowed her brows and shifted her foot, spotting a pill on the carpet.


    She picked it up and her gazended on the pill bottle on the bedside table.


    The bottle was right where it should be.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment and walked over to pick up the bottle


    When she did, her face paled


    When she opened the bottle, she noticed that most of the pills, which she had just replenished a few


    days ago, were gone


    While overdosing on this medication wouldn¡¯t be fatal, there might be other side effects


    She humed downstairs to the security room


    ¡°Mm, what brings you here?¡± Felix happened to be there too


    Pull up the CCTV footage of the elevator and garage around four or five this morning Rosalynn said


    with a grave tone


    The security personplied immediately


    ¡°What the matter? Felix asked


    Rosalyn kept her face stern and didn¡¯t respond


    in the fast forwarded elevator footage, Wayne¡¯s buried figure appeared at 445


    He loubed unwell, tus hair was messy


    je seemed to be on a call


    When he arrived at the garage, he said to the person on the other end of the line. ¡°Todja ce to hide.


    I''ll be there soon?¡±

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    The garage¡¯s surveince was clear. Wayne headed straight for the car parked furthest from the


    building after exiting the elevator and drove off in a hurry


    Felix shot a nce at Rosalynn. He pondered, ording to typical plots, a man rushing off early in the


    day without going to work or saying goodbye to his wife, was usually up to something


    ¡°Show me the elevator surveince again, Rosalynn requested.


    The security room operatorplied immediately.


    Rosalynn fixed her gaze on the screen, finally pinpointing what was off about the first footage.


    Wayne wasn¡¯t using his cane e2


    His legs were still weak, needing the support of a cane or something to lean on. But, from the third floor


    to the basement garage, he moved with a frantic but steady gait


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Get Ableson, Rosalynn instructed in a frosty tone


    ¡°Ableson just got a call and rushed out,¡± Felix exined, still reaching for his phone to call Ableson


    The call connected swiftly


    Felix switched to speakerphone immediately, ¡°Ableson, Mrs. Silverman is looking for you. Where did


    you go?¡±


    ¡°Felix, something urgent came up. Please tell Mrs. Silverman for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Rosalynn took the phone, ¡°Ableson, I just found out that President Silverman is not home and his


    phone is unreachable. Do you know where he is?¡± Rosalynn queried in a frosty tone. When Ableson


    stuttered on the other end, Rosalynn issued a chilling waming, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, or you¡¯ll be out of a job


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t make this difficult for me,¡± Ableson nearly whimpered.


    ¡°Are you heading to Wayne¡¯s now?¡±


    Ableson¡¯s silence was taken as an agreement.


    ¡°He asked you not to tell me, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Again, Ableson¡¯s silence manifested his agreement.


    ¡°Text me the address, Rosalynnmanded.


    ¡°Madam. I can assure you that President Silverman is not involved with another woman!¡± Ableson


    pleaded.


    ¡°know¡± Rosalynn responded icily, ¡°Just text me the address. He doesn¡¯t need to know I¡¯ming¡±


    She paused, ¡°Ableson, Wayne is my husband, the father of my children. I need to know what¡¯s going


    on. Understood?¡±


    Truth be told, Ableson had sensed that President Silverman was acting strangely recently


    Especially considering..


    He nced at the address he was heading to: a police station in a town over a hundred kilometers from


    the city.


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t let Mr. Silverman know,¡± he implored weakly.


    ¡°Address¡±


    Ableson quickly sent the address


    Upon seeing the destination, Rosalynn¡¯s brows furrowed slightly


    Tant this where President Silverman¡¯s mother is from?¡± Felix asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    Rosalynn nced at him.


    Fel chuckled awkwardly. ¡°You know, before I took the job to hunt down your kid, I did some research


    have a vivid memory of this ce¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡°Rosalynn headed straight for the car she had driven earlier in the day


    Telplied and took the driver¡¯s seat, silently praying that Wayne wasnt stirring up trouble instead of


    leading a quiet life


    He had served several wealthy clients back in the R Country who love to keep their mistresses in their


    hometowns

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    That way they could use the excuse of visiting their pants or keeping thempany, to have affairs


    Barely had Rosalynn left when Mike and Calvin rounded up the kids for home


    Are Mommy and Daddy not home from work yet?¡± Ivy asked, looking around for her parents and then


    querying Laura


    Laura was not smart, but she knew how to read a room.


    She had a feeling that the peace that had recently settled over the house was about to be shattered.


    ¡°No, they just called to say they won¡¯t be home for dinner, so you guys should eat and then go do your


    homework and go to bed. Don¡¯t wait up, Laura quickly replied, ¡°I made your favonte types of cookies,


    they¡¯re fresh from the oven! Come, let¡¯s go to the dining room!¡±


    Seeing Laura¡¯s anxious demeanor, Calvin became suspicious, so he sent a message to Rosalynn.e2


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, you¡¯re noting home for dinner?¡±


    Rosalynn called back almost immediately Calvin quickly answered


    ¡°Calvin, I have to go out and take care of something. I¡¯ll probably be backte. Please keep an eye on


    Cory and Ivy and make sure they get to bed early¡± ¡°Alright¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound unusual


    Calvin assumed that Laura must have messed up something again and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    The car soon hit the highway, racing towards its destination.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know exactly where Maddie¡¯s old house was located, only that Maddie was born and


    raised outside of H City, and that she used to visit that house from time to time when her grandparents


    were still alive. After her grandparents passed away, Maddie never went back.


    What was Wayne doing rushing there first thing in the morning?


    And why did he end up at the police station?


    Why call Ableson over at this time?


    Ableson left for the old house about ten minutes before Rosalynn.


    He was cried sick because he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he raced all the way to the destination


    By the time he arrived, it was already dark


    For the past few days, the weather had been turning bad in the evenings, with rain often pouring down


    without warning Ableson found an umbre in the car, and from the trunk, he grabbed Wayne¡¯s spare


    clothes, and hurried into the police station.


    The police station in the small town was tiny


    There were not many people there either.


    Ableson, in his crisp business suit, obviously didn¡¯t look like a local


    The officer on duty knew right away why he was there and led him inside.


    After a while, Ableson saw Wayne, sitting on a bench, his clothes filthy and his appearance disheveled.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Ableson couldn¡¯t recognize Wayne at first nce.


    Wayne looked up when he heard his name.


    A momentter, Wayne went to change his clothes


    The duty officerined to Ableson, ¡°Your boss is quite a character. He¡¯d rather sit here in soaking


    wet clothes than change into the ones we prepared for him¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Ableson asked in a


    deep voice, ¡°How did my boss end up looking like this?¡±


    He intervened in a domestic violence situation,¡± the officer replied, ¡°He saw someone abusing a child


    and stepped in to stop it. He¡¯s definitely in the night, but the person he beat up is currently in the


    hospital and it¡¯s going to be a tricky situation¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ableson felt like he was listening to a foreignnguage, ¡°So why is he all wet?¡±


    ¡°We dont know We asked him but he wouldn¡¯t talk, the officer replied


    At that moment, Wayne emerged, having changed his clothes


    Ableson immediately handed over his business card, ¡°If there¡¯s anypensation or anything, just


    contact me

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Rosalynn¡¯s car was parked around a bend


    She sat there for a while, as the rain pelted against the car windows.


    ¡°Should I go in and check?¡± Felix asked.


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    At that moment, someone finally came out of the deserted entrance of the police station.


    Ableson, umbre in hand, was guiding Wayne towards the car parked in front


    He got Wayne into the car first e2


    Ableson looked around instinctively


    Due to Rosalynn¡¯s parking spot being in Ableson¡¯s blind spot, he didn¡¯t notice anyone.


    Ableson didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time.


    After folding up his umbre, he got into the car promptly.


    ¡°President Silverman, let me find you something to eat first?¡± Ableson turned to Wayne.


    Ableson had been with Wayne for many years and had never seen him like this.


    Even when Secretary Tesdal faked her death and ran away, Wayne was miserable, but never like this.


    Now Wayne seemed like a soulless shell,


    There was no light in his eyes, no life in him.


    To put it crudely, it was as if he was possessed.


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s head back to H City¡± Wayne paused for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ableson didn¡¯t dare to disobey Wayne and immediately drove the car towards H City.


    Originally, Ableson had set the GPS for Moonlit Lake. But Wayne nced at his disheveled self and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the apartment in the city center first.¡±


    ¡°Sir, when your wife finishes her work and realizes that you¡¯re not home, she might¡­¡±


    Wayne looked up at him.


    His impassive gaze fell on Ableson, ¡°She¡¯ll be more worried if she sees me like this. If she can¡¯t find


    me, she¡¯ll ask you just tell her I lost my phone and I¡¯ll be home


    soon¡±


    ¡°Understood¡± A heavy feeling settled in Ableson¡¯s heart.


    He opened his mouth several times, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask why Wayne was here and why he


    did so.


    Wayne looked out of the window


    In the early hours of the morning, the kid had called him.


    There was a lot of noise on the other end, a woman¡¯s curses and the sound of things being smashed


    were clear and persistent


    ¡°Mr Silverman, my mom¡¯s going to kill me. Pleasee and save me!¡±


    Wayne immediately got up.


    As he walked towards the elevator, he asked about what had happened.


    I don¡¯t really know My parents were fighting. My mom said I wasn¡¯t her son. She said my grandma and


    my dad had killed her son and had reced him with me. She wants to kill me to apany her own


    son!¡±


    The woman¡¯s hysterical screams could be faintly heard.


    From the child¡¯s tone, Wayne could clearly feel his helplessness and fear.


    Find a ce to hide I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    After driving for nearly two hours as per the address given by the boy, Wayne finally found the terrified


    child in a deserted amusement park amidst moming fog


    He looked even more disheveled than thest time they had met


    His feet were bare and covered in injunes. His face was all bruised, with one check swollen There were


    marks on his arms and legs that looked like whishes


    Did your mom do this? Wayne asked


    ¡°Mr Silverman, what should I do? I have no home Everyone is lying. My mom, my dad, even my


    grandma What should I do what about my future?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡±Wayne squatted down, gently wiping away the boy¡¯s tears


    If they retreating you like this forget them Come with me I¡¯ve told you, my wife is a very kind person.


    She was kind to me even when I was a bad person Shell definitely be kind to you too Waynes voxa


    choked slightly


    The child¡¯s background was eerily simr to his own past

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Suddenly, it dawned on Wayne. Maybe this was a divine chance to right his own wrongs, to rescue his


    past self by saving this boy


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be my dad?¡± The boy sobbed, clinging onto Wayne


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Together, they wandered around the small town for the entire day


    As the afternoon rolled in, the boy¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized.


    ¡°Sir, thank you forforting me and for sharing your stories with me. I¡¯ve thought about it, and I want


    to be brave and strong like you I want to find out who I am,


    without them!¡±


    Wayne looked at him, worried. ¡°What will you do if she hurt you again when you return?¡¯e2


    Tl call the police!¡±


    ¡°And remember, you can alwayse to me. If she hurts you, I¡¯ll get my people to take care of it.¡±


    The boy nodded vigorously. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been with me all day. Your wife must be worried. You should go


    back¡±


    Wayne sighed, staring at his shoes. ¡°She¡¯s still mad at me. Dam, I forgot to talk with her during lunch¡­¡±


    Pulling out his cell phone, he nned to call Rosalynn. But, with a slip of his hand, the phone plunged


    into theke.


    He had promised Rosalynn to check in and now he had lost track of time. Without a second thought, he


    dove into the murkyke after his phone. When Wayne scrambled back onto the shore, his phone was


    gone


    And so was the boy


    Completely drenched and feeling miserable, Wayne was about to check if he had spare clothes in his


    car when a cry of pain echoed through the air The voice was unmistakably the boy¡¯s


    Rushing towards the sound, he found a man in a nearby store, holding the boy by his cor, and


    pping him repeatedly


    Without hesitation, Waynended a powerful kick on the man. He was trained, and the man was


    caught off guard.


    He didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge as Wayne¡¯s fists rained down on him.


    Pulled away by the crowd, Wayne watched as the man, bloodied and cowering in aer, seemed to


    be shouting at him.


    The boy, huddled in a corner, was crying out, begging Wayne to stop hurting his dad.


    Waynes ears were ringing.


    It took him a moment to realize that the kid being beaten was not the boy he had spent the day with,


    but aplete strange girl


    ¡°Call the police! Arrest this lunatic!!


    The man clutched his bleeding nose, crying out to the gathering crowd.


    ¡°I was disciplining my own damn kid, and this lunatic justes in and beat me up!¡±


    ¡°Old Joe, not to me you, but you were hitting the kid pretty hard. Even passers-by couldn¡¯t stand it


    ¡°Exactly! Look at the kid¡¯s face.¡±


    After amotion, Wayne was taken away by the arriving police officer.


    The officer quickly recognized him. Shocked, he suggested, ¡°Mr. Silverman, you need someone to bail


    you out. Do you have a cell phone?¡± Drenched from head to toe, Wayne had nowhere to keep a phone.


    He shook his head


    The officer promptly said, ¡°No worries What¡¯s your wife¡¯s number? Fil reach out to her for you!¡±

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    The moment the question was thrown, a single thought echoed through Wayne¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t let


    Rosalynn know about this


    Following that, the police station called Ableson using the number provided by Wayne Ableson,


    surprised to receive a call from aw enforcement agency located over a hundred miles from H City,


    initially thought it was a scam. However, his concerns were eased when the call was handed over to


    Wayne. He anxiously rushed to pick him up


    Rosalynn sat in the car waiting for Ableson to drive away Without taking her eyes off the road, she


    instructed Felix, Find out what happened Why was Wayne at the police station?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡± Felix responded, exiting the car and making his way into the police station, ignoring the


    rain


    He returned shortly, reporting President Silverman stepped in to stop a man from abusing his daughter.


    He ended up hospitalizing the man. He was soaking wet and didn¡¯t have his phone when he arrived at


    the station, which is probably why he couldn¡¯t contact you sooner¡±


    After processing what Felix had ryed, she fell into a contemtive silence before finally speaking,


    ¡°His car was equipped with a tracking device, find it


    Felix promptly made the necessary arrangements. Looking at Rosalynn through the rear view mirror,


    he asked, ¡°Should we head back to Moonlit Lake now?e2 After a moment of silence, Rosalynn replied.


    ¡°Go to this address.¡± She sent him a location. It was a ce Felix had never been to before, though it


    was close to the Bane Corp Center


    Without questioning her, Felix started the car and drove off into the storm. At the police station, Wayne


    had changed into a set of clothes Rosalynn had stored in his cat She was suddenly reminded of a time


    when Wayne hade home from work wearing his spare clothes. He had smelled faintly of medicine


    then


    Rosalynn felt a sudden wave of anxiety. She suspected that Wayne wouldn¡¯t return directly to Moonlit


    Lake. He would likely find a ce to clean up before heading


    home.


    As the car sped through the downpour, Felix yed a soothing track to help rx the tense


    atmosphere. Rosalynn remained silent, leaning back in her seat with her eyes closed tight.


    Just as they entered H City, Ableson sent a message, ¡°Madam, Mr. Silverman is temporarily staying at


    an apartment downtown. He¡¯ll be backter You don¡¯t need to worry¡±


    As she expected..


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze deepened. She asked Felix to park the car on the side of the road instead of the


    garage. As the minutes ticked by in silence. Felix remained still, not daring to break the silence


    Around eleven at night, Ableson drove out of the garage. ¡°Madam!¡± Felix turned to look at Rosalynn,


    who was watching the car disappear at the end of the road, Let¡¯s go into the garage¡±


    Felix was puzzled butplied. Rosalynn¡¯s demeanor was somewhat intimidating. He parked the car


    under the apartment building and waited as Rosalynn exited the car and entered the elevator


    Upon reaching the desired floor, Rosalynn used her fingerprint to unlock the door and entered the


    apartment. She looked around the room as the door closed behind her with a soft clickPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The way things were inside the house, everything seemed unchanged.


    The trash can was empty.


    She went straight to the bathroom.


    The humidity was still lingering.


    Strong scents of shower gel and shampoo filled the air.


    Someone had obviously taken a shower not long ago.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, turned around, and headed for the front door.e2


    The door had a lock code she had installed herself.


    All to make life easier for Wayne since he hated keys.


    The lock was a few years old, but when she bought it, she chose the best one.


    After entering her master code, Rosalynn went straight to the door¡¯s ess logs.


    Two fingerprints were recorded today. One two hours ago, fingerprint A, which was Wayne¡¯s, had


    unlocked the door.


    And the other was fingerprint B, her own.


    Looking further up, there was a temporary password unlock from the maid.


    Then it was fingerprint A again.


    The timeline matched the day Wayne hade home smelling of medicine.


    Rosalynn licked her dry lips.


    She stood at the door for a moment, then went to the master bedroom¡¯s walk-in closet.


    Upon opening the door, she knew without a close look that Wayne¡¯s side was missing two sets of


    clothes.


    One was what he wore today and the other¡­ probably from his previous visit.


    Had he regained his memory?


    Rosalynn wondered, her feelings mixed.


    But she had a nagging feeling that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she pulled out her phone and called the building¡¯s office.


    Despite thete hour, the concierge picked up Rosalynn¡¯s call right away.


    Im sorry to bother you sote,¡± Rosalynn began politely, Tve lost something and I need to check the


    elevator¡¯s security footage


    About ten minutester, Rosalynn was in the security room, downloading a full day¡¯s worth of footage


    from that day.


    She estimated a time based on when Wayne hade home that day.


    She returned to her apartment and yed the footage, fast forwarding to


    Before long, she saw Wayne entering the elevator in the footage.


    estimated time.


    He was holding a trash bag that seemed to be filled with quite a few things.


    Rosalynn then rewound the footage to when Wayne had arrived.


    When she saw the footage, Rosalynn felt as if she¡¯d been hit over the head.


    There were clearly visible bloodstains on his hand, and upon closer look, suspicious stains on his pants


    as well


    The clothes he was wearing in the footage were nowhere to be found when Rosalynn had searched the


    house after he left.


    In an instant, a number of previously overlooked clues clicked into ce.


    His wrist injury that never seemed to heal, the smell of medicine, the walking cane that was still missing


    and the day he had gone missing


    Rosalynn sat in her chair, feeling as if she had fallen into an icy pit


    Despite trying to piece the clues together, she couldn¡¯t figure out what could have happened to Wayne.


    But a sense of foreboding gripped Rosalynn.


    She turned off theputer and rushed out of the apartment.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? You look pale¡± Felux turned to look at Rosalynn and was taken aback


    ¡°Go home ¡°Rosalynn dropped the word and said no more


    Indeed the usually muld tempered people are the most terrifying when they get angry


    Felix couldn¡¯t help but think had Wayne really done something behind her back??N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Hold on!! From what he heard at the police station, Wayne had a fight to protect a child from domestic


    violence¡­


    Could it be that the child is Wayne¡¯s illegitimate girl??


    Felix didn¡¯t dare think further.


    He drove the car at breakneck speed, his mind racing the whole way


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    By the time he arrived at Moonlit Lake, he was thinking of how himself and his daughter living a normal


    life, thanks to Rosalynn¡¯s shelter. She was his benefactor.


    If necessary, he was willing to bear everything, and kill the scumbag who betrayed his benefactorfe2


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard Rosalynn unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car


    Felix watched her slender figure, which seemed to sway a little, and cursed the heartless man in his


    heart once again.


    When Ableson came back, he waited in the garage for Rosalynn.


    Seeing Rosalynn get out of the car, he stood up straight, ¡°Ma¡¯am, President Silverman¡­


    ¡°He stood up for justice, I already know.¡± Rosalynn looked at Ableson, ¡°Did you find the cane?¡±


    Ableson was startled. The incident that day¡­ did she know?


    Ableson sighed. He lowered his head as he replied, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you lose it? Rosalynn asked


    ¡°A a park, I went there ording to what President Silverman said, but I didn¡¯t find it. Ableson


    mumbled.


    ¡°What park? Where is it? Who did Wayne meet there that day?¡± Rosalynn asked coldly.


    Ableson pursed his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can¡¯t find out if I want to, do you?¡±


    Ableson sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a park in the new area of the west district, I¡¯ll send you the addresster. As for


    who he met, I really don¡¯t know. President Silverman didn¡¯t take me that day, and he didn¡¯t let the driver


    follow him when he got there. Then he disappeared for half the day¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t pick President


    Silverman up that day. he took a taxi back¡±


    Ableson paused, ¡°I guess, Mr. Silverman also went to the apartment that day¡±


    When Ableson said these things, his emotions were quiteplex.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    In his heart, he also thought that letting thedy find out what President Silverman was doing these two


    times would be good.


    ¡°I see¡± Rosalynn said, ¡°You can go rest now.¡±


    After the finished speaking, she walked straight to the elevator


    At this time, most of the people at home were sleeping


    Rosalynn first went to the second floor, nning to check on Cory and Ivy.


    But as soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw that lvy¡¯s room door was slightly open.


    She walked over quietly


    She saw Wayne, who had changed into his home clothes, sitting on the carpet by Ivy¡¯s bed. His head


    was leaning on the edge of the bed, and his eyes were gently and lovingly looking at his sleeping


    daughter


    Rosalynn felt as if her heart had been pierced by a sharp de


    At this moment, Wayne seemed to sense something, and he turned around


    Seiing Rosalynn at the door, he was stunned, and then panic shed in his eyes


    But this time. Rosalynn caught it


    He got up, walked out quietly, and gently closed the door


    ¡°Why did you work tote today? Wayne noticed that Rosalynn was damp from the rain


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t speak She looked up at him


    She wanted to catch something unusual from Wayne¡¯s expression and demeanor again


    But she couldn¡¯t catch it

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Seeing her silence, Wayne thought she was still upset aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    ¡°Sweetie, I know I¡¯ve messed up regarding Liam¡¯s matter¡± Wayne reached out and held Rosalynn¡¯s


    hand tight.


    His hand was freezing


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids, her gaze falling on his wrist, hidden under the long sleeve of his home


    wear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs¡± Rosalynn pulled back her hand and tumed towards the staircase.


    Back in the room.e2


    ¡°Did you have dinner? Laura left you some dessert, I¡¯ll go down and get it for you¡± Wayne uttered


    before closing the room door, inexplicably anxious. ¡°No need ¡°Rosalynn spoke.


    ¡°Wayne, you¡¯ve been out all day, where have you been?¡± Rosalynn asked straightforwardly.


    Wayne was slightly taken aback, ¡°I had some things to deal with¡­


    ¡°What business required you to drive out alone at four in the morning?¡± Rosalynn suddenly raised her


    voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to mel


    Wayne¡¯s expression changed instantly


    He took a step forward, wanting to hold Rosalynn¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡± Rosalynn walked straight to the bedside table, picked up the bottle that was more than half


    empty. ¡°Why are so many pills missing? Have you taken them


    all?¡±


    Wayne quickly shook his head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well after our fightst night, I spilled the pills when I


    was taking them, and flushed them down the toilet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s brows knitted together,


    ¡°These are all to be taken in a fixed quantity, overdosing can cause problems!¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Wayne quickly nodded, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, we can get my blood tested right now!¡±


    Since Wayne was capable of driving more than a hundred kilometers, Rosalynn guessed that the pills


    weren¡¯t consumed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I should¡¯ve told you.¡± Wayne quickly apologized again, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, Tm really worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Wayne gently hugged Rosalynn, ¡°I left early this morning because a kid I met in


    Norhaven called me for help,¡±


    ¡°A kid from Norhaven?¡± Rosalynn hadn¡¯t heard about this person.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kid who almost hit me with his bike.¡± Wayne quickly exined. Tve seen him a couple of times


    at the Scott family¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°A guest of the Scott family?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± Wayne nodded


    ¡°What happened to him? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Tm not quite sure. It seems like a family dispute, and when I found him, he was battered and bruised.¡±


    Rosalynn subconsciously linked Wayne¡¯s chivalrous act with this incident.


    ¡°And the people who are associated with the Scott family are all from prominent families, how could


    they resort to domestic violence?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face showed disgust, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    Wayne was stunned.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though he had seen the boy several times, he had never asked his name.


    Tm not sure¡± Wayne shook his head slightly, ¡°I lost my phone, otherwise I could have asked.¡±


    How did you lose your phone?¡±


    Wayne sighed a bit despondently. ¡°I was with him the whole time, didn¡¯t check the time, and when I


    realized it was past lunchtime and I hadn¡¯t messaged you, I quickly tried to call you, but I dropped my


    phone into theke. I tried to fish it out for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it ¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t respond


    So, he was soaking wet because of this? This is too absurd


    ¡°War, were you in theke for a long time?¡± Rosalynn immediately grabbed his injured hand, ¡°How¡¯s


    your wound?¡±


    Before Rosalynn could roll up Wayne¡¯s sleeve, he instinctively yanked his hand back, took two steps


    back, and put some distance between them


    ¡°My wounds healed, it¡¯s alright, no need to check?¡±

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand hovered in midair, frozen.


    Wayne¡¯s reaction was instinctively extreme.


    Realizing he had overreacted, Wayne stepped back. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine. If anything was wrong, I¡¯d tell


    you.¡± He cautiously approached Rosalynn again.


    ¡°I want to see your wound, Rosalynh insisted.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she suspect anything?c2


    Wayne was the kind of man who, if he stubbed his toe, would make a melodramatic scene in front of


    her.


    His wrist had been cut.


    He should¡¯ve been the first to rush to her, shouting so she could shower him with sympathy.


    But since his injury, even when she asked about it, he¡¯d never let her see it.


    If it was a minor issue, Wayne wouldn¡¯t have hidden it from her.


    Wayne remained silent. An unspoken stand-off ensued between them.


    Finally, Wayne lowered his gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°But hiding it from me is what¡¯s causing me to worry!¡± Rosalynn said sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time,


    Wayne. Let me see your wound.¡±


    Sighing in resignation, Wayne rolled up his sleeve, revealing his bandaged wrist to Rosalynn.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate to tear off the bandage immediately.


    Seeing the somewhat inmed, almost healed wound, she gasped in surprise.


    Wayne stood there, like a child caught doing something wrong. He desperately wanted to retract his


    hand, to hide the ugly scar from Rosalynn. But he dared not move, fearing her anger.


    ¡°How dare you im this is from a razor? It¡¯s too deep. Did you¡­ did you¡­¡± Rosalynn trailed off,


    frightened by her own thoughts. She stared at Wayne, her eyes filled with terror.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Tears welled up and rolled down her cheeks, and Wayne waspletely thrown off.


    ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± he quickly exined. ¡°Do you remember the day I lost my walking


    cane? After sorting out some business, I was on my way home for dinner, when that kid from today


    called. He¡¯d run away from home and spent a night in the park. I was worried, so I went to check on


    him.¡±


    Pointing at his wound, Wayne continued, ¡°The kid led me through a small gate, where thorny vines


    were abundant. I identally snagged my wound on one. It¡¯s not just my wrist; I got a few scratches


    elsewhere too. didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I went to the apartment to treat the wound, changed my


    clothes, and came home. But I left my cane in the park, and by the time Ableson went to look for it the


    next day, it was gone.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to fool, don¡¯t you? A razor conveniently falls and cuts your wrist, and a thorn just so


    happens to reopen the wound?¡± Rosalynn sobbed. ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Wayne was in a panic.


    ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve made. She¡¯s found out about your secrets.¡±


    His own voice suddenly echoed behind him.


    Wayne¡¯s body stiffened.


    Ignoring the voice, he continued tofort Rosalynn. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll take you to the park to see what


    happened tomorrow. Or remember that renowned psychiatrist you metst time? We could see him. He


    can assess whether I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Fool, what are you thinking? Do you know anything about that psychiatrist? What if he¡¯s out to get us?


    Are you so desperate to please this woman that you¡¯ve lost all sense?¡±


    The man who looked exactly like Wayne, dressed in the same crisp ck suit, his hair meticulously


    groomed, continued his tirade.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    It was unmistakably, the former, domineering Wayne himself.


    It was onlyter that Rosalynn found out about it.


    Wayne despised himself so much, he had peeled off the part he detested from his personality.


    ¡°You absolutely need to see a psychiatrist!¡± Rosalynn was in tears as she spoke, scrambling around


    the room for the first-aid kit.


    Wayne acted as if he feared she¡¯d let go of his hand, and leave him behind.c2


    He followed her wherever she went.


    Rosalynn found the first-aid kit,


    She led Wayne to sit down, then as she wept, she began disinfecting the slightly red wound.


    ¡°If it gets infected, you will have one hand left!¡± Rosalynn¡¯s touch was gentle, but her words were harsh.


    Wayne, however,ughed. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You are stillughing?¡± Rosalynn red at him.


    There was certainly something wrong with Wayne¡¯s mental state.


    But at this time, Rosalynn didn¡¯t think of it as something extremely serious.


    After Wayne¡¯s harrowing ordeal at sea, he had surely gone through a tough time.


    So, he might have some post-traumatic stress disorder,


    Besides, he was somewhat apprehensive even before the incident, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    Otherwise, the psychiatrist he met before should have caught it.


    As soon as daybreak came, she would contact Dr. Lange.


    She¡¯d schedule a time for Wayne to have a mental evaluation.


    ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t keep anything from you ever again,¡± Wayne was being uncharacteristically obedient. ¡°I¡¯ll


    tell you everything I¡¯m nning to do, good or bad.


    won¡¯t do anything you disapprove.¡±


    In theory, Rosalynn should be pleased to hear this.


    But she remembered something Hria told her a long time ago.


    Was a Wayne who waspletely different from before really what she wanted? Was it really normal?


    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± Wayne¡¯s tone was increasingly humble, ¡°I can apologize to Liam.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Liam anymore,¡± Rosalynn responded, sounding defeated. ¡°He has epted his life now,


    don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The other Wayne had never left.


    Hearing Rosalynn¡¯s words, he sat across from Wayne, his wordsced with mockery and disdain.


    ¡°See? She practically sees you as a monster. You got rid of me, amodate her, transform yourself


    into the obedient creature she likes, as loyal as a dog. But look, she still regards you as a monster, just


    like


    me.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were downcast.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was suppressing the urge to brawl with that despicable creature.


    His voice was steady as he spoke to Rosalynn, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, can you stop being so extreme? Either you hide everything from me, or you obey everything I


    say,¡± Rosalynn looked up, her gaze on Wayne was serious. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be like before,


    hurting anyone recklessly just for your own benefit.¡±

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Rosalynn spoke, touching a vulnerability in Wayne¡¯s gaze. Her emotions crumbled in an instant.


    I


    ¡°Let¡¯s just find Dr. Lange first. We¡¯ll sort all this outter,¡± Rosalynn carefully disinfected the wound


    before gingerly covering it with a waterproof bandage. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Wayne responded instantly.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± Rosalynn hesitated, then firmly squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Wayne subconsciously squeezed back.c2


    There was no conversation as Rosalynn retreated to the bathroom. As the door closed, Wayne¡¯s


    expression shifted. He turned a frosty gaze towards the figure sitting on their bed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me in front of her? Afraid she¡¯ll learn of my existence?¡± the other Wayne


    mocked. ¡°Yet, Wayne, have you ever considered that it¡¯s me she¡¯s fallen in love with?


    ¡°You don¡¯t exist!¡± Wayne retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just a dirty part of my past. Rosalynn loves me, only me!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure she love¡¯s you, tell her about me,¡± the other Wayne taunted, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then


    you must not believe Rosa loves you.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know about you.¡± Wayne¡¯s demeaner grew colder. ¡°You¡¯re just a false illusion


    from my mental disorder. I¡¯ll see a psychiatrist and kill you myself.¡±


    The Wayne on the bed¡¯s smile gradually froze, then twisted.


    ¡°Fine, go see a psychiatrist!¡± He stood, ring at Wayne. ¡°Who do you think is the real one here?


    You¡¯re just a parasite who took over when my memorypsed. If anyone¡¯s going to die from seeing a


    psychiatrist, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Wayne remained unmoved by his words. But thatst sentence stopped him in his tracks. The other


    Wayne smirked at him before disappearing.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Wayne muttered, ¡°He¡¯s just waste I shed from my body. We¡¯re one and the same¡­ one and the


    same¡­¡±


    With that thought, he limped over and picked up the medicine bottle Rosalynn had tossed onto the bed.


    He dry swallowed two pills.


    After a hot shower, Rosalynn felt a bit more rxed. When she emerged, Wayne was waiting with a


    hairdryer, just as he always did.


    .As usual, Wayne helped dry Rosalynn¡¯s hair before they both got into bed.


    Since Wayne¡¯s return, they had always been careful due to his injuries. But tonight, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t


    stifle her anxiety.


    In the darkness, it started with a long, suppressed kiss. As they continued, they both began to lose


    control.


    Usually, Rosalynn was the one in control. But tonight, she desperately needed something tangible to


    quell the unease in her heart!


    Despite the length of time that had passed, Wayne¡¯s muscle memory and subconscious understanding


    of Rosalynn exceeded even his self-understanding.


    He was both experienced and passionate.


    As time slipped away, the digital clock on the bedside table read 1:34 AM.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    The two of them, worn out from their passionate moments, finally found a respite. Rosalynn hadn¡¯t


    eaten dinner, having exerted herself more than usual. Lying atop Wayne, she felt a touch dizzy. His


    hands bore some rough scratches.


    His broad palm caressed her back gently, following the curve of her spine. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat dinner,¡±


    Rosalynn mumbled, her voice a hint of fatigue.


    Wayne responded with concern, ¡°Did you just say you¡¯re feeling faint?¡±


    ¡°Should I grab the dessert Laura made for us, or would you prefer something else?¡± he asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Just the dessert,¡± she murmured, her voice a tad weak. Rosalynn pondered. The years seemed to be


    catching up with her, making her realize how age was different from her youthful days.c2


    Soon after, Wayne returned with food. Alongside the dessert, he¡¯d also reheated some steak and


    veggies from the fridge. Although Rosalynn had only asked for the dessert, she ended up devouring


    everything he brought up. He just sat and watched as she ate in silence. After finishing, Rosalynn


    silently went to brush her teeth,


    Worried about leaving a lingering food aroma in the room, Wayne took the dishes downstairs. By the


    time he returned, Rosalynn had changed into her nightgown and was lying in bed.


    He drew closer, pulling Rosalynn into an embrace. nting a soft kiss on her forehead, he whispered,


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    She chuckled quietly in response. Looking up at him, she teased, ¡°How happy?¡±


    ¡°Very,¡± Wayne murmured, leaning in to kiss Rosalynn¡¯s lips. But she yfully dodged.


    Confused, Wayne was met with Rosalynn pinching his lips. ¡°Wayne, if you keep on with those


    mischievous antics, you can forget about happy moments like this,¡± she warned.


    With that, she released him, turned off the lights, andid down facing away. In the enveloping


    darkness, she heard Wayne¡¯s soft chuckle. The bed dipped as hey beside her, drawing her close, his


    warmth enveloping her. His lips brushed softly against her neck.


    ¡°Quite a threat, my love,¡± he teased.


    ¡°As long as you get it,¡± she replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Lpromise, I¡¯ll behave. All for my wife,¡± he responded, his voice dripping with charm.


    Rosalynn gently patted his hand, ¡°Go to sleep! Tomorrow I want to check out that park.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He trusted Rosalynn and wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°Also,¡± she turned to him, ¡°About that kid you mentioned? I¡¯ll


    ask Mike to look into it. It¡¯s rare for you to care so much about a stranger. If we can help, we should.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful,¡± Wayne sighed, his mood lifted. Leaning down, he kissed Rosalynn again. ¡°He¡¯s met


    you before at the Scotts¡¯ party. He said you were so kind and beautiful. He really liked you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± With the many guests the Scotts had over, especially with so many kids, Rosalynn wasn¡¯t


    sure which child Wayne was referring to.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wayne confirmed, holding Rosalynn close. ¡°His mother hasn¡¯t been kind to him. When he met


    you, you were with Cory and Ivy. You were so much gentler with them than with me¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you were secretly jealous of your own kids?¡± Rosalynn teased.


    Wayne, like a ko, wrapped Rosalynn tightly in his arms. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m jealous whenever you¡¯re


    nice to anyone, Cory and Ivy included.¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    After a long day of running around, coupled with the earlier emotional outpouring, Rosalynn was


    extremely tired. Yet, sleep eluded her. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw the vicious scar on


    Wayne¡¯s wrist.


    Half-asleep, half-awake, she subconsciously ced her hand on Wayne¡¯s wrist. Wayne, who had not


    sleptst night and had been busy all day, foundfort and safety in Rosalynn¡¯s presence. He slept


    soundly and deeply, experiencing a series of strange dreams.


    When he woke up, it was already broad daylight and Rosalynn was no longer by his side. Checking the


    time, he realized he had missed the school drop-off time.


    Quickly, he changed his clothes and headed downstairs. Just as he reached the door, it opened.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°I thought you were going to sleep until noon.¡±c2


    Wayne felt slightly embarrassed, ¡°I slept too deeply.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep the night before, went so far away yesterday, and thenst night¡­¡± Rosalynn raised


    her eyebrows, then walked in past him, patting his waist, ¡°You¡¯re tired, it¡¯s normal to sleep deeply¡±


    Rememberingst night, Wayne reached out to hug Rosalynn.


    But she swatted his hand away, ¡°Sit on the couch, I¡¯ll put some ointment on.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s smile faded slightly, and he subconsciously covered his wrist, ¡°Didn¡¯t you put some onst


    night, is it necessary?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t look back but brought the first aid kit over.


    Sitting down obediently, Wayne watched as she gently removed the bandage. The scar had stopped


    being red, but it was still vicious-looking.


    ¡°It looks like a twisted worm.¡± Rosalynnmented.


    Wayne¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    He was afraid of soft, boneless worms, finding them extremely disgusting.


    ¡°Hmm, Rosalynn hummed, cleaned the scab carefully, then ced a new Band-Aid over the scar,


    covering it with a fresh bandage.


    Yesterday, the people from Bane Corporation couldn¡¯t find you, they came to me. I took care of the


    things I could,¡± she paused, ¡°Do you want to use your old phone?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Rosalynn had asked Wayne.


    Just likest time, Wayne shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just get a new SIM card and a new phone.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to use your old phone?¡± Rosalynn asked, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s full of unfamiliar and unrecognizable things, I don¡¯t like it,¡± Wayne said, looking down, ¡°But, if you


    want me to use the old phone, I can.¡±


    Rosalynn looked up, then pped his thigh quite forcefully.


    Wayne looked pitiful.


    ¡°Go downstairs for breakfast, the new phone has been bought, and the SIM card is ready. After eating,


    take me to the park.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne obediently nodded.


    They went downstairs together.


    The phone was the same model that Wayne had dropped into the river, even the color was the same.


    While eating breakfast, he activated the SIM card.


    There were many missed call notifications.


    Wayne checked, but the little boy had not called after he left.


    ¡°Did the kid contact you?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne shook his head, replying, ¡°I guess he sorted things out.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him to check?¡± Rosalynn suggested.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    ¡°His family isplicated. When there¡¯s an issue, he reaches out to me. I don¡¯t want to call him and


    cause trouble, Wayne gently stated. ¡°I¡¯ll see how things go this afternoon. If he still doesn¡¯t get in touch,


    I¡¯ll try to reach him.¡±


    ¡®Sounds good, Rosalynn nodded.


    Wayne leisurely enjoyed his breakfast. He looked incredibly different from his disheveled appearance


    the day before it was as if he was a different person altogether. Rosalynn even wondered for a moment


    if the events of yesterday had been a dream.


    After breakfast, they headed out. The park was in a remote area. They parked the car and Wayne,


    leaning on his cane, fed Rosalynn down the same path the boy had shown him before. They were


    looking for the small entrance.


    But when they found it, the entrance had been blocked by wooden nks. A sign hung above with


    large red letters: No Trespassing!c2


    ¡°They¡¯re not letting anyone in Wayne informed Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn peered through the cracks in the wooden nks. There was indeed a passable space, but it


    was obscured by thorny vines, just as Wayne had


    said.


    ¡°How did you manage to think of following the boy into such a tight space?¡± Rosalynn asked, a hint of


    exasperation in her voice.


    ¡°By the time it urred to me, I was already inside, Wayne replied with a chuckle.


    Rosalynn shook her head. The weather was pleasant, it was a nice day. She nced around the area,


    noting the presence of security cameras, but quickly diverted her gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of being out and get lunch at an old-fashioned restaurant I found on


    Yelp? It¡¯s supposed to be quite good,¡± she suggested. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Wayne agreed, ncing once


    more at the blocked entrance. He wondered if he¡¯d been caught thest time he snuck in with the boy


    and they had sealed the entrance as a result. Would the boy still be able to sneak into the park to


    sleep?


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the park, so Rosalynn suggested they walk. As they passed the park¡¯s


    main gate, they noticed a group of people gathered around the guard shack, engaged in animated


    discussion:


    Rosalypfi overheard bits of conversation about someone well-dressed and warnings about being alert


    during night shifts, even bringing stun guns to work


    The restaurant was a local favorite, with a rustic interior. Rosalynn and Wayne chose a corner table


    and ordered some rmended dishes.


    ¡°Have you heard about what happened at the park?¡± a diner asked.


    Those dancingdies have been spreading the news like wildfire!¡± another replied.


    ¡°There was a death? I heard the bathroom was covered in blood!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne exchanged nces. No wonder the entrance had been sealed¡­


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, word is it was a young man who hurt himself under the pressure of his job,¡± one person added.


    ¡°The poor young people nowadays, dealing with high housing prices, low wages, and so many mouths


    to feed at home. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re stressed!¡± another sympathized.

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Just like that, the conversation abruptly shifted from a murder case to the pressures and difficulties


    faced by the modern youth.


    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s these entrepreneurs whock conscience. Take our local Bane Corporation, for


    example. They make so much money. Can¡¯t they pay their employees a little more?¡±


    S¨²ddenly the Wayne couple found themselves in the hot seat.


    ¡°Your kid doesn¡¯t work for Bane Corporation, does he? They pay pretty well. My son works in one of


    their research departments. He¡¯s just a junior researcher, but with bonuses and allowances, he makes


    about 200 thousand a year. Not bad at all


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that supposed to impress me? Haven¡¯t you seen the news? The CEO¡¯s son, he¡¯s still a little kid, is


    hailed as a genius engineer. He¡¯s just a figurehead, but I heard they pay him millions, even billions, a


    year! Your son¡¯s sry is just a drop in the bucket!¡±c2


    ¡°Oh, forget it. You¡¯re just jealous of the rich!¡±


    The two old men, who had been sharing a table, suddenly split up. They each took their meals to


    separate tables.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    Geniuses are few and far between, not everyone can ept their existence.


    She even found the old men¡¯s squabble quite amusing


    ¡°We should look into improving employee benefits, Rosalynn murmured.


    At first, Wayne was a bit ufortable.


    But seeing Rosalynn thoroughly enjoying the local gossip, he gradually rxed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soon, the local chit-chat in the diner smoothly shifted through several topics.


    In the end, it circled back to the initial topic when Rosalynn and Wayne first sat down.


    ¡°We need to be honest. Now that something has happened in the park, we need to keep an eye on our


    kids and avoid the park for a while,¡± a woman earnestly advised. ¡°If some lunatic hurts them, they won¡¯t


    be held responsible. We¡¯ll just have to chalk it up to bad luck!¡±


    Right, this is serious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick up my grandchild from schoolter and tell her on the way!


    Rosalynn went to the cashier to pay.


    The owner was a friendly-looking woman in her fifties or sixties.


    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn nodded gently.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the food? Did you get enough to eat? We offer free refills here. The owner said.


    ¡°It was delicious.¡± Rosalynn replied, whispering to the owner, ¡°My husband is a notoriously picky eater,


    but he ate a lot today¡± The owner nced at Wayne.


    She smiled at Rosalynn, ¡°You and your husband are a pretty couple. When you have kids, they¡¯ll


    definitely be adorable!¡±


    Rosalynnughed and paid the bill.


    The owner added, ¡°You guys are just visiting, right? Be careful if you n to go to the park across the


    street. Something happened there recently, it¡¯s not very safe:


    ¡°You mean what those people were talking about?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Yes, right. In broad daylight, the cleaning guy went to clean the men¡¯s restroom, and oh my, he found it


    covered in blood. It was terrifying!¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    As she and Wayne were leaving, she said, ¡°That kid is in H City, right? If he oftenes here, you


    should tell him not to for a while.¡± Rosalynn linked arms with Wayne.


    Wayne nodded, ¡°He should be staying at his hometowntely, I guess.¡±


    After they had walked a distance, the owner finally turned her gaze back, ¡°What a handsome man, but


    what a shame that he¡¯s crippled!¡±


    A customer who hade to pay his bill overheard, ¡°Crippled? Another one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by another one¡±?¡± The owner asked, puzzled.


    The incident in the park, remember? The surveince cameras were mostly broken, so no one was


    captured. But someone said they saw a strange cripple around there when it happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s creepy. I hope they find the person soon, or else everyone will be on edge.¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    They were heading back to the parking lot. The path required them to pass by the entrance of the park.


    This time, however, there was no crowd to maneuver through, Rosalynn was quite tempted to venture


    into the park, to the spot where the thorny bush was, to figure out what could have possibly caused


    Wayne¡¯s wrist to be in such a state.


    B¨²t considering Wayne was with her, she dropped the idea.


    Once they got into the car, Rosalynn received a reply from Dr. Penn.


    ¡°I have an important research conference to attend in the next couple of days. I¡¯ll get in touch with you


    once I¡¯m done¡±c2


    ¡°Alright ¡°Rosalynn replied.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She then casually told Wayne, ¡®Dr. Lange is tied up for a few days. Once he¡¯s free, I¡¯ll take you to his


    temporary clinic.¡±


    ¨C


    At this, Wayne was reminded of the previous night when he had questioned himself, wondering who


    was the real Wayne.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne nodded.


    Then, as if gathering all his courage, he softly said, ¡°Rosalynn.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Rosalynn responded, keeping her focus on the road.


    ¡°If I ever revert to my old, arrogant, despicable self, you should leave me.¡± Wayne spoke, each word


    deliberate and heavy.


    Rosalynn nced at him, taken aback. What did you say?¡±


    Wayne¡¯s expression was resolute. 7 said, if I ever be the man I used to be, don¡¯t tolerate it. Don¡¯t


    let yourself get hurt. Take Cory and Ivy and leave


    me¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t revert back to your old self.¡± Rosalynn shifted her gaze back to the road, her tone calm.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. We won¡¯t split up!


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, a bitter-sweet ache settling in his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things. You¡¯re just suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. You¡¯re sick. Who in


    their right mind would abandon their partner when they¡¯re ill? You just need to get better, and you will.¡±


    Rosalynn continued.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Wayne responded. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Dr. Lange then.¡±


    Since the park was quite far off, and they encountered traffic on the way back, Rosalynn decided to


    pick up Cory and Ivy from school with Wayne. The kids hadn¡¯t seen their dad for two days.


    Upon spotting Wayne, Ivy broke into a run, a huge grin on her face, and mbered onto him like a little


    monkey.


    ¡°Dad, are you done with your work?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Wayne held his daughter in one arm. ¡°Did you have a good day?¡±


    Ivy wrapped her arms around Wayne¡¯s neck. ¡°I was already having a great day, but you and mommy


    picking me up made it super awesome!¡± Rosalynn, watching the father-daughter duo, shook her head


    in amusement.


    ¡°We have to pick up your brother now, monkey. Get down.¡±


    Ivy obediently hopped off Wayne.


    The crowd was bustling around them.


    Ivy held Wayne¡¯s hand, cheerfully narrating the day¡¯s events.


    Wayne listened attentively.


    Suddenly, his gaze wandered.


    And he saw a child at the edge of the crowd-battered, dressed in tattered clothes, looking at him with a


    mix of fear and helplessness.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Even amid the crowd, Wayne could clearly see the tear-streaked face of the young boy looking at him.


    ¡°Dad?¡± At that moment, Ivy tugged at Wayne¡¯s hand.


    Wayne quickly turned to her, then looked back to where the boy had been.


    But the boy was gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosalynn, who was leading the way, turned around when she realized Wayne and Ivy


    weren¡¯t keeping up.c2


    Wayne looked around, there was no sign of the boy.


    ¡°Nothing, must have been my imagination, Wayne replied, thenughed and looked down at his


    daughter. ¡°Ivy, I spaced out for a moment there. What were you saying? Could you repeat it, please?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been daydreaming a lot recently!¡± Ivy grumbled. ¡°My teacher said we have to write a big


    essay about a day spent outdoors this month. You said you wanted to take me and my brother


    camping, right?¡±


    ¡°I sure did, honey. Mom and I were already nning on it. We¡¯ll check with herter to see when she


    wants to go.¡±


    ¡°OK¡± Ivy let go of Wayne¡¯s hand.


    She bounced over to Rosalynn and wrapped her arms around her arm.


    1 thought some little girl was starting to favor her dad more, Rosalynn teased.


    I¡¯m not like that! I love both my mom and dad!¡± Ivy retorted.


    Rosalynnughed, slowed her pace, and waited for Wayne to catch up


    Ivy was full of life. Seemingly inexhaustible, she walked a few steps with Rosalynn, then ran over to


    Calvin.


    Without a word, Calvin lifted Ivy high into the air.


    ¡°Our daughter sure is a happy little girl, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rosalynn remarked to Wayne, who nodded in


    agreement.


    He then looked in the direction where he¡¯d seen the boy.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯ve been looking around like you¡¯re searching for something,¡± Rosalynn noted.


    7 thought I saw that boy earlier, Wayne confessed quietly I¡¯m still worried about him. I¡¯ll give him a call


    later.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t tell Wayne that she had sent Mike and a few others to the town they¡¯d visited


    yesterday. They were there to handle the fallout from Wayne¡¯s altercation and to bring their car back.


    They were also tasked with finding the boy and figuring out how they could help him.


    It was a bit of a traffic jam when they reached Cory¡¯s school.


    By the time they arrived, Cory had been waiting at the door for a while.


    Thankfully, his good friends hadn¡¯t left.


    Instead, they were all huddled around Cory, each with an iPad in hand, as he exined a problem to


    them.


    Rosalynn saw this and decided to let them finish their problem before getting out of the car


    ¡°Your mom is here!¡±


    ¡°You little sister¡¯s here too!¡±


    The kids greeted Rosalynn excitedly.


    When it came to Wayne, however, they became a bit more reserved.


    Mr. Silverman did have quite an imposing presence, after all.


    It was gettingte, and the parents who were there to pick up their kids were waiting in their nearby


    cars.


    After a brief conversation and saying their goodbyes, they all dispersed.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait, son. There was quite a bit of traffic today,¡± Rosalynn said as Ivy had already taken


    Cory¡¯s backpack. ¡°Cory, next time we should have the car pick you up first. That way, I can y a bit


    longer!¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Cory shook his head. ¡°What if you got kidnapped?¡±


    Rosalynn burst outughing.


    ¡°How would I get kidnapped? I¡¯m not that easy to fool!¡± Ivy protested.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said ¡°what if¡¯,¡± Cory paused. ¡°It means there¡¯s a one in ten thousand chance.¡±


    Rosalynn listened to the conversation between the two kids.


    She looked at Wayne.


    Initially, she wanted to mention that Ivy was now taller than Cory.


    However, she noticed that Wayne was lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Rosalynn tugged at Wayne¡¯s sleeve.c2


    Coming back to reality, Wayne nced at his daughter and son walking ahead)


    ¡°You guys wait in the car for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    There were too many people at Ivy¡¯s school gate. Them showing up together already attracted a crowd,


    making it inconvenient to stop and make a call.


    Wayne moved to a quieter spot. He didn¡¯t have the boy¡¯s number saved, so he had to resort to his


    phone log, he dialed the boy¡¯s number.


    The call rang for a long time, with no answer.


    Just when Wayne thought the boy wouldn¡¯t pick up, the boy¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mr. Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Thank God, I thought you weren¡¯t going to answer¡± Wayne sighed in relief, ¡°How was your day? Is


    your injury better? Nobody else has been hurting you, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone, now it¡¯s just me and my grandma¡± The signal from the boy¡¯s end seemed poor, filled with


    static.


    Wayne could hear the boy¡¯s sadness and despair,


    Which child wouldn¡¯t feel lost and upset after being abandoned by their mother?


    ¡°The injury¡¯s healing, my grandma¡¯s been taking care of it. Mr. Silverman, you don¡¯t need to worry


    about me.¡±


    ¡°How could I not worry?¡± Wayne remembered the moment he thought he saw the boy while picking up


    Ivy from school.


    m sorry to have worried you. When I get back to H City, I¡¯lle to see you¡± The boy said sincerely.


    Wayne subconsciously looked back at where the car was parked


    Rosalynn was standing by the car, seeing him look over, she gave him a gentle smile and a wave.


    Wayne¡¯s expression softened, ¡°Alright, my wife and I wille to see you when you¡¯re back.¡±


    The boy agreed.


    Suddenly, the static from the boy¡¯s end grew louder.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, I have a poor signal here, let¡¯s n to meet when I get back¡­


    ¡°Okay¡±


    The boy hung up.


    It was then that Wayne realized he forgot to ask the boy¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask next time we meet.¡± Wayne murmured, then walked towards Rosalynn.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°The person who hurt him is gone. He¡¯s now with his grandma, who treats him well.¡± Wayne answered.


    Seeing Wayne visibly relieved, Rosalynn squeezed his arm, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯lle to find me when he gets back to H City. I¡¯ll bring you along Wayne added.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Rosalynn nodded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head home and talk more about this. Ivy will be


    starving soon.¡±


    Ivy needed her food on time, and she would be upset if she didn¡¯t get to eat.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As Rosalynn and Wayne got into the car, Cory was helping his sister unwrap a chocte bar.


    The chocte wasn¡¯t from their home, it was from Sarah, which he saved for his sister.


    ¡°You always feed her the good stuff.¡± Rosalynnughed helplessly, ¡°What if you turn her into a little


    piggy?¡±

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can take care of her forever.¡± Cory said nonchntly, handing the chocte to Ivy.


    ¡°Mom, stop worrying. I¡¯m not gonna turn into a pig!¡± Ivy took a bite of chocte, her face filled with


    confidence. Then, seeming to remember something. she turned to her brother, ¡°Bro, if I¡¯m not a piglet,


    will you still take care of me forever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Ivy swayed a bit, ¡°This chocte is so yummy!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne shared a nce, both amused by Ivy¡¯s quirky demeanor.c2


    On the way home, the family discussed ns for a camping trip.


    Thanks to the abundant fall harvest at lvy and Uncle Calvin¡¯s mini farm, they had plenty of food to


    bring.


    ¡°We need to invite Molly and Felix this time. Calvin is definitely going, what about Granny Hria? Is


    sheing?¡± Ivy counted the attendees on her fingers.


    ¡°Granny Hria has been quite busy recently, you can ask herter,¡± Rosalynn suggested.


    Nodding, Ivy began to fret again.


    1 should grow up quickly, then I can join the Jared Group, and Granny Hria will have less to worry


    about,¡± she said seriously.


    It was the first time she had said something like this.


    Hearing this, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sweetheart, didn¡¯t you tell daddy you want to be a painter


    when you grow up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but being a painter and working at the Jared Group are not mutually exclusive. I want to be a


    painter, an entrepreneur, an adventurer, and a traveler!¡± Ivy lifted her chin high, ¡°Mommy said that I


    shouldn¡¯t be limited by anybel, my future is full of possibilities!¡±


    Rosalynn gave a thumbs-up to her daughter, ¡°Absolutely, the sky¡¯s the limit for our Ivy!¡±


    Wayneughed along, but beneath the chuckles, he couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face.


    If possible, he¡¯d rather his daughter be a carefree painter.


    Living a life free of worries, never having to face adversities or take risks.


    However, if his little girl is destined to soar high like an eagle, he would support her unconditionally


    As it happened, Rosalynn and Hria arrived home almost at the same time.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Ivy couldn¡¯t wait to rush toward Hria, giving her a firm hug.


    ¡°Great-grandma, I really missed you,¡± she cooed, rubbing her face against the old woman¡¯s side.


    Hriaughed heartily. ¡°So, you can¡¯t live without your great-grandma, huh? How about youe with


    me on my business trip to R Country for a month?¡± Ivy released Hria, ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going on a


    business trip? For a whole month?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your jaw is about to hit the ground,¡± Hria helped her close her mouth,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We were nning a camping trip and were going to invite you,¡± Ivy sighed, hanging her head.


    Rosalynn stepped forward, and simply exined Ivy¡¯s dilemma.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if I miss it this time, I¡¯ll go next time,¡± Hriaforted, ¡°We have plenty of time!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Ivy nodded.


    Looking at the time, Hria eximed, ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s our sweetheart¡¯s dinner time. Let¡¯s hurry to the


    dining room, we can¡¯t let my precious girl go hungry!¡± They walked in hand in hand.


    Rosalynn, on the other hand, strolled leisurely with Cory.


    Cory rarely talked about the future.


    After hearing Ivy¡¯s ns for when she grows up, Rosalynn was somewhat curious.


    What did Cory think about his future?


    ¡°Son, your sister just said that when she grows up, she wants to join the Jared Group. What about you?


    When you grow up, do you want to join Daddy¡¯s Bane Corporation or the Jared Group?¡± Rosalynn


    asked.


    Holding two of Rosalynn¡¯s fingers, Cory asked, ¡°Do I have to choose between Daddy¡¯s and Mommy¡¯s


    companies?¡±

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before shaking her head, ¡°Of course not, boy. You¡¯re thinking of


    going solo?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Cory nodded firmly.


    Rosalynn chuckled before turning to Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman, you better keep up with your fitness


    routine. Your son wants to fly solo and now you might just have to rely on your grandson to take over


    your legacy.¡±


    Wayneughed helplessly. While others are fighting for the control of the business, here I am hoping to


    hold on for a bit longer.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalynnughed.c2


    As they were entering the elevator, Mike returned. He got out of his car and locked eyes with Rosalynn.


    For once, Mike wasn¡¯t his usual goofy self.


    He solemnly nodded at Rosalynn, who averted her gaze.


    The elevator doors closed.


    The camping trip was quickly scheduled, it was set for the following weekend,


    They were going to revisit the same forest where they had camped before.


    After dinner, they all sat down to n what they needed to bring.


    Rosalynn excused herself, pretending to answer a phone call.


    She went to meet Mike.


    Mike showed Rosalynn the medical report of the injured man.


    ¡°Is it really this severe?¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brow as she read the report.


    Three broken ribs, one of which nearly punctured a lung, left eye nearly blinded.


    On top of that, two broken fingers, a shattered left arm, and a fractured right shin.


    Various degrees of abrasions on the scalp.


    Just by reading the report, Rosalynn could tell Wayne had not held back.


    ¡°Thankfully, the injuries were not life-threatening. Otherwise, this would have turned into a major


    incident,¡± Mike responded, ¡°I¡¯ve also visited the victim¡¯s family. Besides the beaten man, there¡¯s only an


    elderly woman and the child Mr. Silverman was trying to protect.¡±


    That was in line with what Wayne had mentioned. The child was now staying with the grandmother.


    However, something felt off to Rosalynn.


    ¡°The victim has agreed to settle the matter, but demands half million inpensation, Mike continued.


    ¡°Fine, but aside from medical expenses, the rest of the money will go directly to the boy and the elderly


    woman,¡± Rosalynn dered.


    Mike looked puzzled, ¡°The boy?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°The child who was beaten is a girl,¡± Mike corrected.


    Rosalynn¡¯s face changed slightly. How could it be a girl?


    ¡°The boy you asked me to look for seems unrted to this family. I¡¯ve nearly searched the entire town


    and still couldn¡¯t find the family you described,¡± Mike said in a serious tone.


    Considering they were invited to the Scott family¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s christening, they must be of some


    importance. However, after making inquiries, Mike found out the most famous person from that town


    was Maddie¡¯s ancestor. There were some who had made a fortune in small businesses, but there were


    no prominent families, per se.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t live there permanently Rosalynn said, biting her lip, ¡°is the car back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it did,¡± Mike answered. Without waiting for Rosalynn to ask, he handed her the memory card from


    the car¡¯s dashcam, ¡°This is the footage from the dashcam.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Rosalynn replied, taking the card.


    Who was this boy and what was his real story? Was everything he told Wayne the truth?

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Rosalynn stared at the memory card in her hand.


    Once again, she recalled Wayne¡¯s story about the boy¡¯s experiences.


    Just like Wayne when he was young, neglected by his parents and raised by his grandmother¡­


    Perhaps this is why Wayne, who never pokes his nose into other people¡¯s business, was so concerned


    about the boy.


    Rosalynn¡¯s car was equipped with her backupptop.c2


    She got straight into the car, found the card reader in herptop bag, and read the contents of the


    memory card.


    When she was about to check the dates, Rosalynn was stunned.


    The dates on the memory card showed that there was no record for the day Wayne had driven out.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    To be precise, the records disappeared after Wayne got into the car.


    He had turned off the dashcam¡­.


    Rosalynn was momentarily at a loss.


    Her phone rang, it was Wayne.


    Rosalynn steadied her emotions and answered the call.


    ¡°Honey, where are you?¡± Wayne¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever, Laura made dessert. Want me to bring


    you some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m dealing with some work stuff. I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m done. You go ahead and eat,


    Rosalynn answered.


    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn sighed, ¡°Not troublesome, just tedious.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you¡±


    The call ended.


    Rosalynn sat in the backseat, her hands and feet numb, as if she had fallen into a frigid ice cave.


    That unsettling premonition was growing stronger, as if the answer was on the tip of her tongue, yet


    she couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.


    Rosalynn got out of the car, and Mike was still waiting nearby.


    With a frosty expression, Rosalynn said, ¡°Make another run. Starting from where President Silverman


    first met the boy, spread out. I want you to find all the surveince footage from that day that shows


    President Silverman and the boy together.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Mike didn¡¯t ask any unnecessary questions.


    In his eyes, he and Wayne were unrted.


    And because of past incidents, Mike even had a bit of a grudge against Wayne


    It was only after Wayne lost his memory andpletely changed that Mike stopped wishing ill upon


    him.


    Now, seeing Ms. Gabrie¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that something was wrong with Wayne.


    Mike was all the more determined.


    He thought, if Wayne had done something to hurt Ms. Gabrie, then he, Mike, would find the evidence


    and deliver it to Ms. Gabrie, so she could dump Wayne!


    After all, Bane Corporation and Wayne¡¯s assets were now in Ms. Gabrie¡¯s hands.


    Let this scumbag be penniless!


    With such thoughts in mind, Mike was pumped up.


    He left hastily, as if he were on fire


    In the small living room on the second floor, by the floor-to-ceiling window


    Wayne came up to get Ivy¡¯s iPad for her. She wanted to check the inventory of fruits and vegetables in


    her little farm game

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    And then, Wayne saw that Rosalynn emerged from the car.


    She spoke to Mike with a stern face, after which Mike hurriedly departed.


    Once Mike was gone, Rosalynn still stood in ce, her brow furrowed in worry. After a moment, she let


    out a long sigh and turned towards the elevator.


    She hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps before Wayne lost sight of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pretty pathetic right now?¡± A familiar yet revolting voice came from behind, ¡°All


    your emotions are swayed by her every frown and smile. You¡¯ve lost yourself to her, bing a


    parasite that can barely survive by clinging onto Rosalynn ¡°c2


    Wayne¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. He turned to look at the figure dressed as ¡°Wayne¡±.


    ¡°Guess what she¡¯s talking to Mike about? Could she be suspecting that you¡¯ve done something wrong


    again? Did she send Mike to investigate you?¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s suspicious of me, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Wayne looked away, his voice icy cold, ¡°I won¡¯t


    repeat the things you¡¯ve done. She won¡¯t doubt me forever. I¡¯ll tell her everything¡±


    ¡°Does that include my existence? That Wayne¡¯s voice was full of defiance and mockery.


    In his eyes, the coward before him wouldn¡¯t dare reveal any dark sides to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t like him if he had a dark side.


    Little did he know, the man before him looked back at him with clear and open eyes, Yes, including


    you¡±


    The smile on that Wayne¡¯s face froze instantly


    ¡°Surprised? Since I¡¯ve already agreed to see a psychiatrist, of course, I¡¯ll tell them about your


    existence. Otherwise how can I use the psychiatrist¡¯s knife to kill you?¡± Wayne smiled.


    That Wayne¡¯s expression gradually filled with malice, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see who dies he shouted.


    ¡°No matter who dies, I¡¯ve already told Rosalynn that if I ever revert back to my old self, she should


    leave me.¡± Wayne was calm andposed. ¡°Bane Corporation, the Silverman Group, and my other


    properties are all under her name. She also has the Jared Group as her backing. And before I start my


    formal treatment, I¡¯ll inform my trusted subordinates about you. Even if you kill me, you¡¯ll end up with


    nothing. I might not win, but you¡¯ll definitely lose


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fool¡± That Wayne roared in rage.


    Ignoring the repulsive face before him, Wayne picked up his daughter¡¯s iPad and headed downstairs.


    Just then, he felt a sudden strong push from behind.


    One of his legs was already weak, and he rarely used his cane at home.


    In an instant, Wayne lost his bnce.


    He was about to tumble down the stairs.


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Jaime stepped out of Cory¡¯s room.


    Seeing this, he quickly reached out and grabbed Wayne.


    ¡°My god, what are you doing? Daydreaming while walking down the stairs? If you fall, you¡¯ll end up in a


    wheelchair, and my sis will be heartbroken!¡± Jaime babbled, patting his chest as he spoke.


    Wayne¡¯s face also turned pale


    The other Wayne couldn¡¯t touch him before, but just now that Wayne could push him so hard.


    He instinctively looked behind him.


    Jaime also nced back, ¡°What are you looking at? Still daydreaming? I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Im not daydreamingWayne looked at Jaime apologetically. ¡°My leg was a bit weak just now, and I


    suddenly lost my bnce. Thanks, Jama-Sincel didn¡¯t fall, lets not tell your sister to avoid worrying her¡±


    Of course, I wont worry my sis Jaime said, ¡°You go ahead, walk slowly. I¡¯ll watch from behind.¡±


    Wayne gave a faint smile, nodding lightly


    He held onto the stair railing and slowly descended


    The hand holding the iPad, however, unconsciously tightened, clutching the iPad firmly

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Could that Wayne touch him now? And if he could, was it possible for him to touch others, too?


    Wayne didn¡¯t realize it, but he had made tangible a person who didn¡¯t originally exist.


    In the future, the doctors would say he had lost his grip on reality, unable to differentiate the real from


    the imagined.


    By the time he reached the lobby, Rosalynn was changing her shoes by the elevator.


    ¡°When did you two be so close?¡± Rosalynn asked, ncing at Wayne and Jaime, who were


    trailing behind one another.c2


    Jaime scoffed, ¡°Women! When Wayne and I don¡¯t get along, you nag. When we do get along, you


    make fun of us. Make up your mind!¡±


    I¡¯m not making fun of you! I¡¯ll have a chat with Paige about this, maybe we can arrange a little reward


    for you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    With his duty of escorting Wayne fulfilled, Jaime hummed a tuneless melody on his way towards the


    living room. Truthfully, Jaime still harbored strong resentment towards Wayne.


    Before, Wayne was a jerk. Now he was a cripple.


    Despite countless medical examinations, his leg just wouldn¡¯t function properly.


    No one knew when it would recover.


    ¡°What were you doing upstairs?¡± Rosalynn asked Wayne as she approached him. ¡°You look pale. Not


    feeling well?¡± Wayne shook his head.


    He gestured to the iPad in his hand. ¡°Ivy wanted to check her storage inventory. Cory wrote a little


    software for it, it¡¯s on this iPad. She logs the stock every week.¡±


    ¡°Typical of her brother to do something like that for her Rosalynn took the iPad from Wayne, her hand


    brushing against his.


    Usually, Wayne¡¯s hand was warm, but today, it felt cold.


    1 just washed my hands, they¡¯re a bit cold, Wayne exined. ¡°Could you warm them up for me?¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She squeezed his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go give


    this to her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded.


    As they walked towards the living room, Wayne casually asked, ¡°Have you sorted out your work issues


    yet?¡± Rosalynn shook her head. ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    Her tone was as usual.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t pick up any signs of distress. He let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°Laura¡¯s cooking has improved a lot recently. She makes a mean fruit pie, just the way you like it,¡±


    Wayne mentioned.


    Laura no longer served Ivy as closely as before.


    So, she had taken up cooking.


    Laura¡¯s career anxiety was rooted in the fear of unemployment once her services were no longer


    required by lvy


    After all, she wasn¡¯t particrly good at anything else.


    Hria and Rosalynn were perfectionists, as was Mr. Silverman.


    So, she decided to put her efforts into cooking.


    Her main target: Rosalynn.


    In this house, whether old or young or Mr. Silverman, as long as Rosalynn was happy, everything was


    smooth sailing.


    So, Laura¡¯s cooking direction was based on Rosalynn¡¯s taste.


    If Wayne said the pie was delicious, then it must be, but as Rosalynn sat at the dining table, watching


    her family happily nning the uing camping trip, she felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t even taste the sweetness of the pie


    The next day


    Life for the family returned to normal


    Wayne went back to Bane Corporation as usual


    The kids werd to school


    Rosalynn dropped Hria off at the airport, then headed straight to Jered VenturesN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    There wasn¡¯t too much work at Jered Ventures.


    Rosalynn spent most of her time in the office, focusing on the major projects of the Jared Group for the


    latter half of this year and the first half of the next


    Rosalynn, always engrossed in her work, seemed a bit off today


    The project document in front of her failed to grasp her attention.


    Her eyes kept drifting towards her phone, bombarded with constant notifications.


    But none from Mike.


    At lunchtime, as per her arrangement with Wayne, Rosalynn headed to a restaurant near Bane Corp


    Center and had lunch with Wayne e2


    While they were dining, Wayne mentioned his n to visit the Ind Project for a site visit


    ¡°Honey, when do you think we should head over?¡± Wayne asked.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rosalynn pondered for a moment.


    She had been feeling rather stressedtely.


    If Wayne didn¡¯t mind going to the ind, it might be a good idea for her to go with him and spend a few


    days there.


    ¡°Sure, as soon as you¡¯re done for the day, let¡¯s head over, Rosalynn suggested.


    Wayne blinked, ¡°Today?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to prepare anything. It¡¯s mainly for design discussions, two days should be enough.¡±


    Sean was a reliable andpetent man.


    With him heading the Ind Project, Rosalynn didn¡¯t have any womes.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Wayne nodded, then added casually. ¡°The sooner we get back, the sooner we can start


    the treatment. There¡¯s no need to keep flying around during the treatment period


    Wayne had shown a noticeable resistance when the treatment was mentioned before


    Now, he seemed unusually calm.


    Rosalynn felt a weight lift off her chest, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange the travel¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Wayne had a meeting in the afternoon, and it concluded at three-thirty.


    The couple went home and packed a couple of outfits.


    Once their kids returned from school, they informed them about their business trip.


    Cory was as cool as ever, but they had expected Ivy to shed a few tears.


    But their six-year-old girl was not the same as when she was five. She even smiled mischievously,


    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it, daddy and mommy are going to have some alone time¡±


    ¡°You could say that¡± Rosalynn replied with a smile.


    ¡°Go ahead, my books say couples should spend quality time together, creating romantic memories!¡± Ivy


    waved her little hand, ¡°Two days is too short. You can stay


    a bit longer don¡¯t worry about us I take care of my brother and the house!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne couldn¡¯t help butugh at her mature demeanor


    Rosalynn scooped her up and nted several lipstick marks on her face


    Cory stood by sighing softly He knew he couldn¡¯t dodge this


    Stently thanking his mom for kissing his sister first he thought the lipstick marks on his face would be


    lighter


    Just as he thought this Rosalynn pulled out her lipstick from her pocket and applied it agai


    After the enthusiastically left several marks on Cory¡¯s chubby checks the said ¡°Money¡¯s motto is


    fairness


    Cory was speechless


    Kinght, mommy and daddy are off Rosalynn patted Cory¡¯s head. We¡¯re leaving the house in your


    hands¡±


    ¡°OK¡± Cory nodded. ¡°Have a tale thp ramander to let us know when you take off and bad¡±

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Exiting from Moonlit Lake, Rosalynn and Wayne made a dash for the airport.


    Around ten o¡¯clock that night, under the starry sky, Rosalynn and Wayne set foot on an ind of great


    significance to both of them.


    After a period of construction, the ind seemed much more disordered than thest time they visited


    Sean came along with them. He took Rosalynn and Wayne to the little detached house where


    Rosalynn had residedst time.


    After settling down, a call from Mike came through. Rosalynn signaled Wayne and stepped out of the


    room to take the call.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Mike sounded somewhat defeated e2


    ¡°Is this ce some kind of primitive tribe? There are too few surveince cameras. I first started looking


    around the parking lot where we found the car. There¡¯s one very blurry camera in the parking lot that


    captured a video of President Silverman running out while on a call.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Rosalynn interrupted, ¡°Running?¡±


    ¡°Yes, running. I was surprised when I saw it, doesn¡¯t he usually need a cane? But he was very agile


    that day!¡± Mike eximed, ¡°But the camera¡¯s coverage area is small, and he was out of frame after a


    few seconds. I searched around and found seven cameras, either broken or turned off to save power,


    damn it!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn frowned slightly


    Mike continued, ¡°President Silverman¡¯s activity trail that day was around the edge of the bustling area,


    and there were just too few cameras. I found two more this afternoon that captured him, but no sign of


    the boy¡±


    ¡°Keep looking!¡± Rosalynnmanded sternly.


    She refused to believe that in such arge ce, they couldn¡¯t locate the boy. If even Mike couldn¡¯t find


    him, then Rosalynn had a good reason to suspect that the boy¡¯s identity was deliberately fabricated


    and ced near Wayne.


    Although she couldn¡¯t figure out their motive for now, as long as they found the boy, the answer would


    be clear.


    After hanging up the call, Rosalynn turned back into the room. Wayne had put her stuff in their


    designated ces ording to her living habits. Rosalynn was still amazed, because the old Wayne


    was never so meticulous


    Just as she was pondering, her eyes fell on Wayne standing on the terrace.


    The night sea breeze was very pleasant. Rosalynn slid open the door and went out


    ¡°Finished your call?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rosalynn walked to his side, leaning her head on Wayne¡¯s arm, ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°No¡±Wayne shook his head, ¡°I was just thinking, thank goodness! was subconsciously aware of your


    existence, thank goodness I recognized you through the telescope otherwise, if I was oblivious and


    was taken away by Vi, I fear I would have missed the chance to be brought home by you and might


    never see you again in my life¡±


    ¡°There arent so many what-ifs.¡± Rosalynn caressed Wayne¡¯s cheek, ¡°God won¡¯t treat us like that.¡±


    ¡°Right¡± Wayne nodded slightly


    Then he leaned in, gently pressing his lips against Rosalynn¡¯s.


    Rosalynn willingly deepened this light kiss.


    Once Wayne tasted the sweetness, he couldn¡¯t resist


    Under the romantic ind setting, they inevitably got carried away


    Having found a proper outlet elsewhere, the pent-up frustration in Rosalynn¡¯s heart was also somewhat


    alleviated

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    After a long day of hustle, Rosalynn found herself sleeping especially well in Wayne¡¯s arms that night.


    Wayne, on the other hand, was restless, gued by the thought of how he almost fell from the stairs.


    He was always on edge, paranoid that his darker self would catch him off guard and harm Rosalynn,


    So, he wasn¡¯t exactly sound asleep that night.


    Fortunately, his other self didn¡¯t appear that night.


    After much deliberation, Wayne realized that his alter ego only emerged when he had a quarrel with


    Rosalynn or was unsettled by her attitude.


    His other self seemed to avoid showing up during their intimate moments.e2


    Wayne quietly took note of this pattern he had identified.


    The following morning, avish breakfast was ready in the kitchen.


    Rosalynn and Wayne had their first meal upon their return to the ind in the small garden downstairs.


    ¡°You have a good eye, this ce is really nice,¡± Rosalynn sighed contentedly, leaning back in the


    garden chair, letting the breeze gently tousle her hair. ¡°Do you remember why you bought this ce?¡±


    Wayne shook his head lightly


    ¡°Because I loved it,¡± Rosalynn said with a yful smile.


    ¡°No wonder, Wayne said, looking at her.


    ¡°No wonder what?¡±


    ¡°No wonder I liked this ind so much,¡± Wayne replied. ¡°When I was helping Zenobia against Bane


    Corporation, it was partly because I couldn¡¯t bear to let this ce go.¡±


    ¡°I can feel it!¡± Rosalynn eximed, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Wayne asked, curious.


    ¡°I can feel how much Wayne loves me, Rosalynn said, opening her eyes Her eyes were curved into a


    proud smile.


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    He leaned in and nted a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Tim d you finally felt it


    As they were lost in their world, Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell upon Wayne¡¯s new cane


    ¡°Wayne, did you forget to take your cane when you went to save that kidst time? Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne was taken aback, then nodded, ¡°I was in a rush, indeed I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°I saw the video of you fighting,¡± Rosalynn confessed. ¡°Your leg looked fine?¡±


    Wayne frowned, his hand instinctively resting on his injured knee, ¡°Now that you mention it, I did leave


    my cane behind in the rush after I got injured. I didn¡¯t use it until I got home.¡±


    The doctor was also puzzled about your leg during thest checkup. It seemed to be healing well, but


    there weren¡¯t any visible effects,¡± Rosalynn moved her chair closer to Wayne, ¡°Wayne, could it be that


    your leg has almost healed, but you still feel otherwise due to other reasons?¡±


    ¡°You mean, I¡¯m having psychological barriers?¡± Wayne questioned.


    Rosalynn nodded


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor when i go for the checkup next time,¡± Wayne held Rosalynn¡¯s hand, Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    cooperate with the doctor this time. No matter what the problem is, we¡¯ll sort it out¡±


    Rosalynn looked at him, feelingforted and secure


    As long as Wayne cooperated with the treatment, she believed there was no hurdle they couldn¡¯t


    surpass together.


    ¡°Ainght, Rosalynn agreed, then had some coffee. ¡°By the way, when did the kid say he¡¯s returning to H


    City? If he¡¯s returning soon, should we avite him to go camping with us?¡±


    Wayne was taken aback, then thought for a moment ask himterText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Rosalynn nodded. ¡°Ask about his preferences too, so we can take them into ount while


    preparing the food¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn with a soft, gentle smile. ¡°After he meets you, he¡¯s gonna love you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t love me after meeting me?¡± Rosalynn replied, her face brimming with


    confidence.


    Laughing Wayne helped her clean the coffee froth at the corner of her mouth.


    Their rxed, carefree breakfast time soon passed.


    Switching into work mode, Wayne and Rosalynn began a lengthy meeting and site survey with the


    designers.


    This design team was from a top international architectural firm, secured through Rosalynn¡¯s


    connections. Their perceptiveness was top-notch, fully understanding the couple¡¯s personal ideas for


    the hotel and quickly presenting initial ns e2


    Two days flew by and the ns were finalized. Wayne and Rosalynn decided to stay on the ind for


    one more night before returning to H City the next morning. At dusk, the two, having finished their work,


    changed into casual clothes and walked along the coast,


    The Quin family¡¯s inn was the first ce on the ind to be torn down. Now it waspletely


    ttened, with no trace of its former existence.


    Rosalynn nced at the site as they passed by. She had thought that the inn, which Zenobia had once


    spoken about with such fondness, had some connection to love. But after some investigation, she


    realized that the seemingly warm and loving ce was in fact a horrifying cage that had imprisoned


    Zenobia¡¯s father for a lifetime.


    She thought to herself that the man who had been trapped there for so long would probably be relieved


    to see it ttened. ¡°Don¡¯t look¡±


    At that moment, Wayne¡¯srge hand blocked Rosalynn¡¯s view. She gave a smallugh.


    ¡°I was wrong about Liam, but not about Vi and her families, Wayne quickly added ¡°They got what


    they deserved


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past, Rosalynn said, gently rubbing Wayne¡¯s back with her thumb. ¡°Can you row


    a boat?


    She paused, then huffed. ¡°Zenobia came to brag to me once, saying you took her to see the Coral Sea


    by boat¡±


    At this time of year, the Coral Sea no longer had the vibrant beauty it had when Rosalynn first saw it


    ¡°Nonsense¡± Wayne frowned. ¡°She rowed the boat and took me¡­ Never mind, let¡¯s drop it


    Wayne¡¯s face was full of annoyance. Rosalynn knew he truly detested the Quin family and decided


    not to bring them up again.


    They walked a little further, and then it was Wayne¡¯s turn to be jealous.


    ¡°Do you know where I first saw you after I lost my memory?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, where?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne pointed at the ground beneath their feet. ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± Rosalynn was surprised.


    7 was in the Vi¡¯s inn. From the second floor window, I could see this ce, I used a telescope to


    watch you and Evan Lockner walking together, Wayne looked at Rosalynn. ¡°Then I started coughing up


    blood¡±


    ¡°You were coughing up blood?¡± Rosalynn was incredibly surprised.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    This was a conversation Wayne had not shared with her before.


    ¡°Right, so heartbroken I coughed up blood¡± Wayne replied, his eyes downcast in a show of hurt


    You thought I was with Evan?¡¯ Rosalyn gently asked


    Vi told me she went to find you Word on the street is that you¡¯re set to marry a jewelry tycoon. That


    tycoon is Evan Wayne¡¯s hurt was evident with each word.


    ¡°That¡¯s just 1sbiold nonsense. Rosalynn¡¯s soft hand ran down Wayne¡¯s back on she spoke, ¡°Do you


    know why I brought Evan here?¡±c2 Wayne shook his head.


    Rosalynn gazed at the stunning coastline bathed in the setting sun, ¡°Sean told me that when you


    visited this ind, you stood here for a long time, saying that I would love it here. Then you decided to


    buy this ce. You also told Sean that you wanted to build overwater bungalows here because I once


    mentioned that if we ever vacationed on an ind, I would want us to stay in a beautiful water


    bungalow.¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, ¡°I brought Evan here and told him all of this. So, Mr. Silverman,


    while you were heartbroken and coughing up blood, I was rejecting a marriage proposal from a jewelry


    tycoon for you, and at that time, I didn¡¯t even know if you were still alive.¡±


    Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile at this.


    ¡°You were so weak and yet you coughed up blood, you poor baby.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s hand rested over


    Wayne¡¯s heart.


    She truly cared for him.


    ¡°No matter how pitiful was then, I¡¯m not anymore.¡± Wayne stretched his arm out, gently enveloping


    Rosalynn, his chin resting on her head, ¡°And I won¡¯t be in the future.¡±


    Rosalynnughed, hugging Wayne back


    The sea breeze was soft, as if unwilling to disturb the couple who had ovee so many obstacles to


    be together.


    After their walk, they headed home.


    Rosalynn received a call from Penn Lange.


    ¡°Ms Jared, I¡¯ve returned to H City and have quite a bit of free time. You can schedule an appointment at


    your convenience.¡± Penn¡¯s voice was as soothing as ever.


    ¡°My husband and I are currently abroad on business and won¡¯t return to H City until tomorrow. Would


    the day after tomorrow morning work for you?¡±


    Tomorrow, after arriving in H City, she would have to attend a meeting at Bane Corporation to discuss


    the follow-up to the Ind Project


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, do you know the address?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Shall we say 9:30 in the morning then?¡±


    ¡°That works, thank you¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I look forward to seeing you again, Ms. Jared¡±


    After the call ended, Rosalynn told Wayne, who was packing, ¡°Penn is back, and I¡¯ve scheduled an


    appointment for the day after tomorrow at 9:30 am¡¯


    ¡°Okay¡± Wayne responded


    Rosalynn was in a good mood today, he didn¡¯t want to ruin it.


    So. Wayne decided to tell her about the existence of another Wayne when they returned home


    tomorrow


    After a sweet night together, the next day, a cheerful Rosalynn and Wayne boarded the seane


    home.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A few hourster, theynded in H City at noon.


    After grabbing lunch near the office, Rosalynn and Wayne attended a meeting about the Ind Project


    together.


    This was the first time Wayne and Rosalynn had appeared together at apany wide meeting since


    Wayne¡¯s incident. The impact on Bane Corporation was substantial.


    Someone even anonymously posted a photo of the two of them together online.


    ¡°Indeed, they are the perfect match!¡±


    The photo was interesting


    It captured a moment when Rosalynn was speaking, and Wayne was looking at her.


    As the saying goes, when you love someone, even if you cover your mouth, the love will shine through


    your eyes. And Wayne¡¯s gaze perfectly embodied this saying.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Strictly speaking, this snapshot was the first public appearance of Wayne and Rosalynn since Wayne¡¯s


    mysterious disappearance and return


    And theizens provided ample attention and respect.


    Some even dug up a candid photo from years ago, which showed Wayne looking at Rosalynn with an


    intense gaze, cing it next to the current photo forparison..


    ¡°It¡¯s still them, but the vibe they give off in these two pictures is totally different, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Back when Secretary Tesdal was just a stand-in, she seemed like a harmless little bunny, and Wayne


    looked like a hungry wolf with eyes full of desire i felt like he could gulp down the bunny at any minute.


    Now, Secretary Tesdal is like a leadingdy after a glorious transformation, and Wayne, on the other


    hand, gives off a full-on family man vibe!¡±c2


    ¡°Yeah, Wayne really does seem like a family man now!¡±


    ¡°Having heard of their story, it feels like a weight has been lifted off my chest. I hope Wayne and


    Rosalynn are together forever!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, has anyone noticed the faint scar on Wayne¡¯s neck? It seems that ident really


    did a number on him. I hope he¡¯s fully


    recovered now.¡±


    Below thisment, someone replied, ¡°I study psychology, and honestly, physical recovery is not the


    hardest part. The toughest part is psychological recovery¡±


    Somehow, many people with simr experiences started discussing under thisment.


    ¡°Had a car ident a couple of years ago, and now I have severe PTSD when ites to car rides. I


    would rather walk or take the subway, but I can¡¯t ride in cars anymore. I just start sweating and can¡¯t


    breathe¡±


    ¡°Same here, I lost a leg in an ident years ago. I may seem upbeat now, but the pain and fear from


    back then never left me. I¡¯m living a life of constant agony and often contemte suicide.¡±


    *I¡¯m a survivor of a major earthquake. It¡¯s been almost twenty years, and I still can¡¯t face the night. I


    kept seeing my friends who died in that earthquake appearing beside me during the first ten years. I


    had to take medication for a long time, and it¡¯s only after getting married and having children that things


    got a bit better.¡±


    Comments like these amassed in the hundreds.


    Mixed amongst them was ament from an unknown IP address.


    ¡°Wayne¡¯s biological father was a madman, so the chances of him going mad are higher than anyone


    here. It¡¯s all karma!¡±


    By a stroke of luck, thisment was seen by Paige, who was surfing the.


    She instinctively took a screenshot.


    She was going to reply to thement with a burner ount to inquire further, but the person had


    already deleted thatment.


    Even the ount was deactivated shortly after, as if that man was afraid of something.


    Paige hesitated a moment, then she sent Rosalynn a message.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Babe, give me a call when you¡¯re avable.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until two hourster, when Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s meeting ended, that Rosalynn saw Paige¡¯s


    message.


    She was walking shoulder-to-shoulder with Wayne towards the CEO¡¯s office.


    Wayne seemed to be in good spirits, which in turn, lifted Rosalynn¡¯s mood.


    She immediately called Paige back.


    Parge picked up instantly


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Not used to being back after maternity leave?¡± Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    ¡°Babe, can you talk?¡± Paige asked quietly.


    Hearing her tone, Rosalynn knew Paige had something to say, and something she didn¡¯t want other


    people to hear.


    She told Wayne she had something to do and made her way towards the outdoor terrace.


    As Wayne was waiting for the elevator, his eyes instinctively followed Rosalynn¡¯s retreating figure.


    At that moment, a damp sensation and the sound of water droplets started to encroach from all


    directions.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid and worried again.¡± The annoying himself, who had been absent for days, was standing


    next to Wayne again. Sean and several deputy directors were present.


    Wayne pulled his gaze away from Rosalynn, looking straight ahead with a nk expression, pretending


    he hadn¡¯t heard anything


    ¡°Paige doesn¡¯t really like me. She¡¯s always trying to separate me and Rosa.¡± The annoying himself said


    leisurely. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s discussing with Rosalynn, so important that she told her to get away


    from you?¡±

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    His hand clutching the walking stick was gradually tightening


    Sean and hispanions initially thought Wayne¡¯s visibly good mood would make the day a breeze.


    But barely a minute after Secretary Tesdal had left, President Silverman¡¯s intimidating aura began to


    spread.


    Even Sean found it somewhat suffocating.


    The elevator had arrived, Wayne and his group got on.


    As the elevator doors were closing, Wayne saw the annoying himself standing outside, he did note


    in.c2


    Suddenly, he remembered the moment that annoying himself had pushed him down the stairs that day.


    ¡°Walt!¡± Almost instinctively, Wayne blocked the closing elevator doors with his hand.


    The elevator was of excellent quality, upon sensing an obstruction, it immediately bounced open. But


    Wayne¡¯s arm still felt a numb pain from the force of the collision.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°President Silverman!¡± Sean and the others eximed in shock.


    Wayne, supporting himself on his walking stick, had already strode out


    The annoying himself had disappeared.


    His worry and fear intensified as he headed straight towards Rosalynn.


    The wind on the upper floor was a bit strong at this moment.


    Rosalynn listened to Paige whispering on the other end.


    ¡°Does Quentin Silverman have a mental illness?¡± Paige asked curiously.


    Wayne¡¯s background was still top secret, and Paige was clueless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll have someone look into it,¡± Rosalynn vaguely answered


    Just then, the ss door to the balcony was abruptly pushed open. Wayne appeared, in a rush.


    Rosalynn, taken aback, turned to look at him, ¡°Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Wayne quickly walked up to her, examining her anxiously from head to toe.


    Rosalynn shook her head.


    Then she told Paige. ¡°That¡¯s enough, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Rosalynn then hung up the phone.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. What could have possibly happened?¡± Rosalynn asked


    Wayne¡¯s face looked terrible, his lips were devoid of any color, clearly showing signs of shock.


    He remained silent, struggling to regte his breathing.


    He gently embraced Rosalynn, leaning against her, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Rosalynn quickly held him, gently patting his back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?*


    Wayne buried his head in Rosalynn¡¯s neck. Unexpectedly, he started to sob quietly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control him anymore,¡± Wayne continued.


    *Him?* Rosalynn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Wayne.¡± Wayne tightened his grip on Rosalynn, ¡°The other Wayne¡­¡±


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t naive.


    The moment she heard these words, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    The words Multiple Personality Disorder sprang to her mind.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rosalynn freed up a hand to call Sean.


    1


    ¡°Mr. Sean, Wayne is suddenly feeling unwell. I need to take him home, so please clear the venue.¡±


    Sean had felt something off about Wayne earlier.


    On hearing this, he immediately agreed without a second word.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, Rosalynn got Wayne in the car c2


    She didn¡¯t let the driver drive, she did it herself.


    Once home, Rosalynn took Wayne straight to their room.


    She had him sit down on her favorite sofa in front of the French windows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, haven¡¯t I told you? We can deal with sickness. It¡¯s not a big deal, we have plenty


    of money, we can hire the best specialists¡± Rosalynn crouched in front of Wayne.


    Her soft yet somewhat cold hand gently brushed over his pale cheek.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were very red, which made him look pitiful and sickly.


    Thinking about what he had said and the other Wayne, it felt like her heart was being stabbed over and


    over again, the pain was unbearable. ¡°Can you tell me when he first appeared?¡± Rosalynn gently


    asked.


    Wayne looked at her, ¡°The earliest time was when I first arrived in Norhaven, he was just standing


    there watching me, not speaking or approaching. I could hear the sound of dripping water.¡± Wayne¡¯s


    voice trembled, ¡°I know it¡¯s a hallucination, I can distinguish it clearly!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Rosalynn smiled, gripping his hand. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a professional, being able to distinguish


    is definitely good, it shows that the symptoms are


    not serious.¡±


    Even though Rosalynn said this, but the fact that Wayne suddenly rushed to find her today clearly


    showed that he was beginning to blur the line between hallucinations and reality.


    He changed at the day Ivy fell into the water, and he started talking to me, started mocking me¡­¡±


    Wayne gripped Rosalynn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I know what he is. He is the part that I peeled off from my


    body, the part I don¡¯t want! Selfish, narrow-minded, brutal¡­ causing you to suffer grievance and pain, I


    don¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t want him! I just want him to disappear!¡±


    Rosalynn watched and listened.


    The words her grandmother had said to her in Norhaven suddenly shed back in her mind like a


    curse.


    ¡°Take me to see the doctor. I want him to disappear!¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his gaze almost


    pleading.


    ¡°Wayne, calm down.¡± Rosalynn soothed him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s getting stronger and stronger, he used to not be able to touch me, but that


    day he almost pushed me down the stairs, if it wasn¡¯t for Jaime Jules appearing in time¡­


    Rosalynn was shocked.


    ¡°He can knock me down, that means he can hurt you and Ivy and Cory!¡± Wayne looked anxious and


    pained.


    Rosalynn tried to suppress her surging emotions.


    ¡°Wayne, he¡¯s a hallucination.¡± Rosalynn looked at him, speaking gently and seriously, ¡°Have you


    forgotten? Since he¡¯s a hallucination, how could he possibly hurt you or me and the children?¡±


    Wayne paused, then lowered his eyelids, muttering to himself, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a hallucination¡­ how¡­ how


    did I forget about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn stood up and hugged Wayne, ¡°Dr. Lange is very good, and we¡¯ll see him


    tomorrow, he can make the hallucinations disappear, we¡¯ll follow the treatment actively, you¡¯ll be better


    in no time.¡±


    1f¡­ I mean if¡± Wayne tried to control his tone.


    Pushing Rosalynn away, looking at her, forcing a smile.


    ¡°Honey, if he is the real Wayne, and I am just a personality that was derived when I lost my memory,


    the result of the treatment would be that I disappear.¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his eyes full of tears,


    ¡°When that timees, remember what you promised me, don¡¯t ept him, don¡¯t let him continue to


    bully you!¡±


    You are Wayne, I know Rosalynn¡¯s tears broke through, she said firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry Wayne lowered his eyelids, leaned in, and gently kissed away Rosalynn¡¯s tears, 1


    hate seeing you cry.. That night, Rosalynn gave Wayne some sleeping pills, then she stayed by his


    side holding his hand, cing it on her forehead. Finally, she understood the reason for her unease.


    don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Things were far more serious than she¡¯d initially thought.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    So, the story about the razor injury on his wrist that morning was a lie. Was it the another Wayne who


    hurt his body?


    Just the thought of it was enough to pierce Rosalynn¡¯s heart like a thousand arrows, and she sat in


    silence for a good while. Finally, she snapped back into reality, remembering Paige¡¯s call in the


    afternoon.


    Rosalynn pulled out her phone, clicked on the chat history with Paige. The screenshot of the


    conversationy right there, between their messages.


    Wayne¡¯s biological father was Ayden Silverman, who was Natalie Stein¡¯s deceased elder son c2


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know much about Mr. Silverman, only that he was driven to suicide under his mother¡¯s


    high pressure.


    Could there be hidden secrets in this matter as well?


    Rosalynn was the kind of person who remained calm under pressure.


    She stared at the content of the screenshot.


    An unknown address¡­ the tone seemed vaguely familiar.


    A name popped into her mind immediately, Quentin Silverman. Rosalynn nced at the sleeping


    Wayne. Then she gently let go of his hand and walked to the study, making a couple of phone calls.


    Momentster, Quentin¡¯s current contact information was in Rosalynn¡¯s hands,


    She didn¡¯t have a shred of fondness for Quentin. But, she needed to figure out how exactly Ayden died.


    Rosalynn immediately called Quentin.


    These days, Quentin¡¯s life was nothing short of miserable. Wayne, with his memory loss, was no longer


    brutal, but his empathetic feelings towards Quentin werepletely gone.


    After being thrown overseas, his living expenses would periodically stop.


    Money was always tight.


    In all his years, he¡¯d never felt so oppressed. All he could think of was waiting for Wayne and


    Rosalynn¡¯seuppance. So, he paid extra attention to inte reports about the couple.


    After Wayne returned, the couple kept a low profile, but today they finally made the news.


    Quentin clicked to see immediately.


    Seeing something he didn¡¯t want to see, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger, He spotted a discussion about


    post-trauma psychological issues.


    On impulse, he entered and left ament.


    But he was also scared out of his wits, a few seconds after he posted, he began to fear.


    What if hisment was seen by them? If Wayne and Rosalynn discovered it, followed the thread and


    found him. Forget about living expenses. The ruthless couple would probably skin him alive!


    Thinking this, Quentin, coward that he was, deleted his post and quickly deactivated his ount. But


    unfortunately, he was really unlucky. In less than a minute, he was captured by Paige.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡±

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Quentin had never imagined that ament he casually deleted, would be found by someone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    So, when he saw an unfamiliar calling in, his first thought was, his monthly allowance was due.


    He hurriedly answered the call, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s up? The money should have been sent yesterday, why


    hasn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Quentin¡± The voice of Rosalynn, neither cold nor warm, came from the other end.


    Quentin¡¯s roar was stuck in his throat, hanging there c2


    An inexplicable panic, like an invisible hand, slowly tightening around Quentin¡¯s neck, he was slightly


    short of breath,


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Quentin asked somewhat nervously


    Tve been behaving myself out here, not causing you any trouble, but the living allowance you¡¯re giving


    me is getting less and less, even beggars would be


    treated better¡±


    He was Natalie¡¯s son, Rosalynn had no intention of mistreating Quentin.


    Although it was impossible to give him millions a month like before, but the living allowance she paid


    was enough for Quentin to live afortable life locally


    It was Quentin himself who was extravagant.


    As soon as he got the money, he would spend it recklessly, thinking that he could ask for more when


    he ran out.


    Rosalynn was not going to indulge his bad habits.


    ¡°What did you post on Twitter today?¡± Rosalynn ignored his excuses and asked coldly.


    Quentin, who was just a bit arrogant, was struck by lightning the moment Rosalynn¡¯s words came out.


    ¡°What¡­ what Twitter, I¡¯ve stopped following local news long ago, are you trying to find an excuse to cut


    my living allowance again?¡± Quentin tried to y dumb. At the same time, he wished he could p


    himself to death.


    Why did he have to be so nosy, why did he have to post thatment?


    ¡°Quentin, you know, I have no patience for you, you only have two choices now, lose the living


    allowance and fend for yourself, or stop ying dumb, answer truthfully whatever I ask.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was as annoying as it could be


    Upon hearing that she might not support him anymore, Quentin was immediately panicked.


    ¡°Rosalynn, don¡¯t be so harsh. It was just ament, didn¡¯t I delete it right away? Did it cause you any


    trouble? At my age, even if I¡¯m not Wayne¡¯s father now, I¡¯m his uncle, right? If my mother knew you


    were treating me like this¡­


    ¡°How did Ayden die?¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t bother to listen to Quentin¡¯sment, and asked directly.


    The voice on the other end suddenly went silent.


    During those few seconds of silence, Rosalynn even wondered if Quentin had suddenly died.


    ¡°Hemitted suicide, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Quentin answered.


    ¡°Why did hemit suicide? Rosalynn asked again, ¡°Does it have anything to do with the mental


    illness you mentioned?¡±


    Quentin fell silent again.


    Rosalynn wasn¡¯t in a hurry, if he was silent, she was silent too.


    After about half a minute, Quentin finally spoke, ¡°I want you to give me two million alone, and the living


    allowance can¡¯t be cut off afterwards.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Rosalynn replied tersely.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Quentin was absolutely livid on the other side.


    ¡°Two million is a drop in the bucket for you, it¡¯s like a drizzle on a spring day I¡¯m t broke, I¡¯m not


    asking for much, just want to have a bit of a safety with two million in my ount. This is a deal


    between us, I have information you need!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I could choose a more direct approach. Have someone visit your ce, a bit of rough


    interrogation, how¡¯s that sound?¡± Rosalynn asked politely. Quentin nced at his shaky, crumbling front


    door.c2


    ¡°No¡­..¡±Quentin surrendered immediately, then sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, you know I¡¯m not the best


    kid in the family, my mom didn¡¯t trust me. Especially after I married Maddie Fuller, when my mom found


    out about Maddie¡¯s ulterior motives, she became even more wary of me. All I know is¡­. brother started


    having some mental issues when he was twenty, then¡­..


    Quentin¡¯s voice fell slightly


    my big


    Then my brother fell in love with a girl our family used to sponsor. Do you know why my mom didn¡¯t


    oppose you and Wayne?¡± Quentin chuckled dryly, ¡°Because she once opposed my brother¡¯s


    rtionship with that girl. After she broke them up, the girl had an ident. When they found her, all


    her organs that could be harvested were gone.¡±


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    ¡°After that incident, my brother¡¯s condition worsened, and in the midst of this chaos, Maddie managed


    to secure a position in the Silverman Group.¡± Quentin sighed, ¡°Since the girl¡¯s incident, I didn¡¯t see my


    brother for two years. When I saw him again, he had fallen from a high-rise building and was dead.¡±


    ¡°What was Ayden¡¯s illness?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Quentin was taken aback, suddenly realizing. ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in my brother¡¯s


    death? Did something happen to Wayne? Was I right?¡± He was too eager to see the Rosalynn couple


    pay the price.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself, his tone was a bit excited.


    Rosalynn heard his words and her eyes filled with disgust for Quentin.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Quentin, you¡¯d better pray nothing happens to Wayne Guess what will happen to you if something


    does happen to Wayne, given how much I despise you?¡± Rosalynn said with a chillingugh, ¡°You¡¯re


    not my foster father or my uncle¡±


    Quentin¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. Even if you were dead and reduced to a pile of bones, Wayne would still be fine.¡±


    With that, Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    She did believe what Quentin said. Natalie had previously decided that Ayden was the heir to the


    Silverman Group. So anything about Ayden must have been top secret to others.


    So where should she start her investigation next?


    Rosalynn lowered her eyelids in thought.


    This is where our clever and smart Jaimees in. Rosalynn went straight to Jaime¡¯s room.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this? The name¡¯s familiar¡± Jaime looked at the name that Rosalynn gave him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Rosalynn didn¡¯t exin, ¡°Help me find his medical records in the Silverman


    Group¡¯s psychiatric department. Also check where he¡¯s been during this time period.¡±


    Jaime scratched his head, ¡°This is something from thirty to forty years ago, there are barely any


    electronic records from that time, it¡¯s gonna be hard to find.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, that¡¯s why I came to you.¡± Rosalynn immediately put Jaime on a pedestal.


    Coincidentally, Jaime loved being put on a pedestal by his sister.


    He immediately puffed out his chest, ¡°Well, you came to the right person. Just give me some time, I¡¯ll


    figure it out.¡± Jaime said, looking smug.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, then said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t find anything, look into Grandma


    Natalie¡¯s whereabouts during that time, that might help.¡± Jaime was shocked, ¡°Wayne¡¯s grandma?¡±

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    ¡°Keep it down.¡± Rosalynn gently tapped Jaime¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Rosa, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jaime obediently lowered his voice, whispering to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn was already in a somber mood.


    Jaime¡¯s innocent question, however, managed to make herugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. For now, just be good. If you could help by waking early and driving Ivy and Cory


    around, that would be a big help.¡±c2


    Jaime paused, ¡°So, basically, you want me to babysit Ivy and Cory?¡±


    Rosalynn smacked him lightly, ¡°Be serious!¡±


    Jaime chuckled, then nodded, ¡°I got it. Hria isn¡¯t around and Paige hasn¡¯t returned yet. You shouldn¡¯t


    bottle things up. I¡¯m grown now, I can help you out too. Remember, I still have a few million in the


    bank.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalynn nodded sincerely.


    Indeed, she had many people to rely on. So, there was nothing to panic about.


    Whatever awaited her, whatever Ayden¡¯s fate was.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wayne had her, he wouldn¡¯t follow in his footsteps.


    ¡°By the way, I saw that the two kids Noah took in are studying abroad. He posted a picture of them on


    his blog. They¡¯ve changed a lot. Noah looks happier, too.¡±


    Since saying goodbye to Noah, he hadpletely disappeared from Rosalynn¡¯s life and world.


    Even when Wayne was in trouble, Noah only got a general idea of her situation through Jaime.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°Rosa, things will get better.¡± Jaime added quickly. He could tell Rosalynn was troubled, deeply so. But


    if she wasn¡¯t willing to talk about it, he could only offer hisfort.


    ¡°I know, Jaime. It¡¯ste. I won¡¯t keep you up. You should get some sleep too¡±


    Jaime nodded, watching Rosalynn leaving his room, then, he looked at the paper in his hand.


    Ayden¡­


    Jaime opened his self-developed search engine and typed in the name Surprisingly, after a moment,


    the search returned 0 results.


    Jaime had never encountered this situation before. Thinking there might be a bug, he quickly typed in


    Natalie¡¯s name. Immediately, many results rted to Natalie appeared. That¡¯s more like it.


    Jaime tried searching for Ayden again, but the result was the same.


    Jaime¡¯s engine was different from ordinary ones, it automatically filtered out irrelevant and useless


    data.


    At first, Jaime was just doing this because of a task his sister had given him.


    But now¡­ Jaime¡¯s perspective had changed. This was the first time he had encountered something


    like this. He was curious to find out, just who was this Ayden!


    Late at night, a downpour arrived silently.


    Back in her bedroom, Rosalynn nced at the floor-to-ceiling windows being pelted with raindrops, she


    walked over and pulled the curtains closed


    Then, she walked back to the bed, Wayne was still sound asleep.


    She took his hand in hers, brought it to her lips, and kissed it gently.


    At this point, Rosalynn was prepared for the worst.


    Regardless of tomorrow¡¯s diagnosis, she would do everything in her power to get him well


    Meanwhile..

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    In a hotel located downtown, the wind and rain sneaked in through a slightly ajar window.


    A gust of wind knocked a report from the table onto the floor, where some rainwater sttered on its


    pages.


    The name, ¡°Ayden,¡± on the document blurred under the wet droplets.


    At that moment, someone approached, bending over to pick up the document with a hand of distinct


    knuckles.


    His eyes swept over a line of foreign text in the report.c2


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The trantion read, ¡°The notorious Silverman Group heir from the H Country brutally murders his


    girlfriend. The 23-year-old woman from H Country had her organs and corneas removed in a gruesome


    death.¡±


    It had been ages since Wayne had slept so soundly. When he woke up, the day was just breaking. He


    felt his hand being held. ncing sideways, he saw Rosalynn clutching his hand, sound asleep by his


    side.


    She was a light sleeper. As Wayne stirred awake, Rosalynn woke up in rm. She nced at him,


    took a moment to react, and then sat up. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Is it dawn already?¡±


    Rosalynn looked towards the window.


    The curtains were not fully drawn, allowing a glimpse of the dawning light.


    ¡°Did we sleep through the night like this?¡± Wayne asked with concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep.¡± Rosalynn got up. ¡°Ohh, my back¡­¡±


    Wayne quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this rfext time. You can sleep by my side, and we can still hold hands, Wayne said seriously.


    Rosalynn smiled. She nuzzled gently against his neck, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can sleep a bit more, Wayne knew that Rosalynn had probably been worrying about


    him overnight. He couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. Then, I¡¯ll sleep for another half an hour¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Wayne kissed Rosalynn¡¯s forehead.


    Rosalynn was still tired, but she couldn¡¯t actually fall back asleep.


    After resting her eyes for a while, she went to freshen up and changed into a lively outfit.


    Last night she had specifically told Calvin, their butler, not to wart for her and Wayne in the morning.


    The children should have their breakfast and then be sent off to school.


    So, when Rosalynn and Wayne came downstairs, the kids had already left for school.


    Ivy, their youngest, had left a quick sketch in the dining room.


    The drawing depicted her piggy Mommy and Daddy sleeping in.


    ¡°Your daughter is teasing us,¡± Rosalynnughed before handing the sketch to Wayne.


    Wayne looked at it, then carefully put it away.


    Rosalynn watched his actions, her mind wandering. She thought, ¡°Regardless of whether Ayden


    Silverman had passed on any mental diseases to Wayne, at his core, Wayne was different from Ayden


    Silverman.¡°


    Ayden¡¯s circumstances were extremely difficult: a stern mother with high expectations, a beloved who


    met a tragic end, and no one to save him from his destion


    But Wayne was different, because he had a sanctuary, he had her and the children.


    ¡°Am I handsome?¡± Wayne noticed Rosalynn staring at him and teased her to lighten the mood


    ¡°Of course. If you weren¡¯t, why would I have kept you around for so long after you being so mean to


    me?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s bantering reply came out naturally


    But as soon as she said it, she felt a pang of regret


    She thought she had misspoke, ¡°What I meant was


    ¡°Honey¡± Wayne noticed the change in Rosalynn¡¯s mood, he held her hand.


    It¡¯s okay.¡± Wayne said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carefully choose your words with me Rosalynn felt a


    sudden lump in her throat.


    She nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Shall we head over to Dr. Lange¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    When Rosalynn and Wayne arrived, Penn Large was not in his office.


    His assistant mentioned that he had gone to see Madeleine Winters.


    Rosalynn casually asked, ¡°How¡¯s Madeleine doing?¡±


    The assistant knew that her boss hade to H Country to treat Madeleine at the request of Rosalynn


    standing in front of her. She didn¡¯t hide anything from Rosalynn, ¡°Dr. Lange¡¯s treatment is effective, and


    Madeleine¡¯s condition has been stable recently. But something big happened yesterday, which is why


    Dr. Lange had to rush to see Madeleine and couldn¡¯t attend to you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn furrowed her brows.c2


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She was wondering if Madeleine had found out about the incident with Mary


    ¡°Faustina had an unexpected identst night and died,¡± said the assistant in a hushed tone. ¡°Her


    family was never very supportive, except for her mother. Her brother and father¡­ I don¡¯t know how to


    put it. Given Madeleine¡¯s unstable emotional state, they shouldn¡¯t have told her about this. Yet, they


    came crying this morning, insisting on taking Madeleine home to mourn Fausting, and then return for


    her treatment.¡±


    ¡°How could Faustina have died?¡± Rosalynn was taken aback. ¡°She was fine just recently, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°I overheard that she had been indiscreet and revealed that we were providing Madeleine with free


    treatment here. This led to the murder of a young nun, andter, that girl named Jeannie Oakley


    drowned, the assistant whispered. ¡°After that, something seemed off about Faustina. She kept saying


    that she dreamt of Jeannieing for her. Last night, while she was burning a candle for Jeannie at a


    crossroads, a drunk driver hit her, and she died on the spot.¡± Hearing it, Rosalynn was stunned..


    At that moment, the office door was pushed open. Penn, in his white coat, walked in a bit flustered.


    Dr. Lange. The assistant quickly stood up.


    Penn nced at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. He headed straight towards Rosalynn and Wayne.


    Rosalynn and Wayne got up from their seats.


    ¡°Wayne,


    this is Dr. Penn Lange, whom I often mention, Dr. Lange, this is my husband, Wayne,¡± Rosalynn


    introduced them to each other.


    Penn smiled and extended his hand to Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Wayne also politely shook Penn¡¯s hand, ¡°Dr. Lange, we will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Please, no formalities, Penn turned to Rosalynn, ¡°Ms. Jared, we have a new fish tank here with lots of


    adorable goldfish. Would you like to take a look? My assistant can show you.¡±


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne and then nodded with a smile, ¡°Wayne, you go chat with Dr. Lange. I¡¯ll go


    take a look at the goldfish,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne was actually feeling a little nervous, but he suppressed it.


    After Rosalynn left, Penn took off his white coat, adjusted the room¡¯s lighting, and lit an aroma therapy


    candle, ¡°Mr. Silverman, I heard from your wife that because of a previous injury, another doctor


    diagnosed you with post-traumatic stress disorder, is that correct?¡±


    He sat down opposite Wayne, it was like a casual chat between old friends.


    ¡°Yes, here are some diagnostic reports.¡± Wayne handed over the files from his previous psychologist to


    Penn


    Penn read them carefully, then his calm eyes fell on Wayne, ¡°Mr. Silverman, psychotherapy is very


    different from the treatment of other diseases. The most crucial aspect is the mutual trust and


    cooperation between the patient and the doctor¡­¡±


    He put the files back on the table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust this psychologist, so naturally, her diagnosis of you is wed.¡±


    Wayne lowered his eyelids slightly. ¡°This time it will be different. I¡¯ve promised my wife that I¡¯ll


    cooperate with the treatment¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Penn brought out a form as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with a test. Just rx, it¡¯s only a basic


    assessment to understand your condition better¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Outside, the assistant really took Rosalynn to see the new fish tank.


    The fish tank was astonishingly big, full of colourful fish.


    ¡°Dr. Lange loves fish a lot,¡± the assistant told Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn watched the fish, ¡°My daughter likes them too, but she¡¯s had two before and they both died,


    so now she¡¯s afraid to keep fish in a ss tank.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to your daughter¡¯s art exhibition, Ivy is a very talented child,¡± the assistant continued.c2


    Rosalynn was somewhat surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve been to my daughter¡¯s exhibit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t make it to the solo exhibition you held for her domestic, I saw her joint exhibition with


    other artists in Berlin, the assistant answered, ¡°Ivy¡¯s brushstrokes arepassionate and gentle,


    you¡¯ve taught her well!¡±


    Mentioning her daughter, Rosalynn¡¯s mood rxed quite a bit. However, then she thought of


    Madeleine.


    ¡°Does Madeleine have schizophrenia?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the assistant countered.


    I¡¯m not sure, I did help set them up, but I really don¡¯t know much about her, Rosalynn replied, ¡°Would


    Dr. Lange allow her family to take her away?¡± ¡°Dr. Lange can¡¯t do much, a patient¡¯s family has the right


    to take the patient away,¡± the assistant answered.


    Rosalynn nodded, then looked at the time.


    It had only been about ten minutes, but Rosalynn felt as if it had been an hour or two.


    With no mood to watch the fish, Rosalynn returned to the waiting area outside the office and sat down.


    About an hour and a halfter, the door to the consultation room finally opened. Penn and Wayne came


    out one after the other.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne¡¯s condition first, it seemed normal.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t bite, Mr. Silverman is fine,¡± Penn joked.


    Rosalynn smiled awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°I need some time to make a diagnosis, when the results are out, I¡¯ll contact you two toe over,


    Penn said gently. ¡°Mr. Silverman looks good all around, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues, don¡¯t put


    too much stress on yourselves. If you do, you might end up with anxiety.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalynn nodded, squeezing Wayne¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have other things to do today, otherwise I¡¯d invite you two for lunch.¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries, Rosalynn left with Wayne.


    The assistant stood beside Penn, watching as Rosalynn and Wayne¡¯s figures disappeared.


    ¡°How was it?¡± the assistant looked at Wayne, asking in a low voice, ¡°Is it the same condition?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, Penn adjusted his silver-rimmed sses, looking again at the file in his hand, ¡°He


    said there¡¯s another him, a part of his personality he doesn¡¯t want, that he¡¯s separated from himself.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± the assistant began.


    Penn looked at her, ¡°He¡¯s clearly aware that the other him, strictly speaking, doesn¡¯t really exist.¡±

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s hiding another condition.¡± the assistant suggested.


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule that out, so let¡¯s give it some more time.¡± Penn nced at his assistant, ¡°1 understand


    your concern, but patience is essential, The assistant fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, after more than thirty years, a few more days won¡¯t hurt.¡±c2


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Penn didn¡¯t say anything else, he returned to his office and started reviewing Wayne¡¯s medical records


    thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn and Wayne retreated to their car.


    ¡°Did Dr. Lange make you ufortable?¡± Rosalynn asked Wayne.


    Wayne shook his head and replied, ¡°He¡¯s better than the previous psychologists.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rosalynn squeezed Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°Penn¡¯s suggesting that your condition isn¡¯t severe.


    With proper intervention and treatment, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    Wayne gave a gentle smile and nodded.


    Rosalynn watched him. She couldn¡¯t suppress the sinking feeling in her heart.


    Ever since she noticed something was off with Wayne, she realized that if Wayne was acting in a way


    that made her uneasy, it wouldn¡¯t be long before that behavior would disappear.


    Like now, Wayne was cooperating with the treatment like never before, with no signs of resistance.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t know if he had genuinelye to terms with it. Or did he suppress another part of his


    personality because of her?


    Rosalynn gently touched Wayne¡¯s cheek, the scar had healed significantly, but it was still rough to the


    touch.


    Rosalynn pinched Wayne¡¯s earlobe, saying, ¡°We have no other ns for today. Is there anywhere you


    want to go? I can apany you.¡±


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his mind nk. He didn¡¯t seem to have a particr ce in mind. He just


    wanted to be with his wife. The destination didn¡¯t


    matter.


    ¡°What about you? Where do you want to go?¡± Wayne asked in return.


    Rosalynn pondered a moment, there was a ce she really wanted to go.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Rosalynn asked Wayne.


    Wayne shook his head, ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go to the airport!¡±


    Wayne looked confused for a moment, but nodded anyway. He didn¡¯t ask where they were going.


    When they arrived at the airport and received their boarding passes, Wayne saw the destination on his


    ticket: L City.


    ¡°Your hometown?¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalynn nodded.


    Something seemed to dawn on Wayne, his eyes lit up, ¡°Are you taking me to meet your mom, and your


    grandparents?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± Rosalynn pinched his chin.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Wayne quickly replied, then embraced Rosalynn, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve taken me


    to visit them. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Rosalynn patted his back, ¡°You¡¯re bing more spoiled than our daughter¡±


    Wayne didn¡¯t mind her teasing, he just felt an unprecedented happiness.


    As if, Rosalynn taking him to meet her family was an incredibly significant moment.


    Later, when Wayne gradually regained his old memories, he then realized that this was Rosalynn¡¯s final


    eptance of him.


    Upon their arrival in L. City, they headed to Hillside Memorial Park without dy.


    Over the past two years, the old caretakers in the cemetery had been reced. The new caretakers


    were strangers to Rosalynn.


    However they recognized her

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    The excitement was palpable when they saw the couple.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the surveince cameras at work, he probably would¡¯ve jumped up for a photo.


    Rosalynn was apanied by Wayne, as they slowly ascended the steps.


    Even though Rosalynn had been extremely busy throughout the year, she still rushed over with Cory


    and Ivy to pay her respects during the Easter holiday. Today was different, however.c2


    As Rosalynn knelt down in front of the tombstone, dusting off the dirt, her mind wandered back to a


    scene more than six years ago. She had just found out about her pregnancy and hade here alone


    to tell her mother and grandparents that she had decided to keep the baby.


    Back then, she naively thought that her past with Wayne was over and done with


    She never thought that there would be more to their story.


    Even less did she imagine that one day, she would bring Wayne here to meet them.


    Mom, Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Rosalynn said softly after she finished dusting, then turned to Wayne, ¡°1


    brought my husband to meet you today¡±


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red and his throat was bobbing, ¡°Mom, Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m Wayne, I¡¯m sorry


    foring sote to pay my respects. I promise!e more often from now on.¡±


    Rosalynn gave a small smile.


    Then she instructed Wayne to arrange the offerings they had brought in front of the tombstone. As he


    did so, Rosalynn looked up and met her grandmother¡¯spassionate gaze in the photo. She felt a


    sting in her nose and her eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Grandma, please help us. Please bless him. I


    don¡¯t hold grudges for the past anymore. Whatever wrong he has done, I will make amends with him¡­¡±


    Rosalynn prayed silently.


    At that moment, Wayne was also silently confessing and making promises to Rosalynn¡¯s family.


    He confessed his past wrongs and promised to protect Rosalynn in the future.


    The two of them stayed in the cemetery until it was almost dark before they finally left.


    Rosalynn walked the familiar path. The convenience store had changed owners, but the ice cream they


    always got was still avable. She bought two cones, one for each of them.


    As they ate, she exined to Wayne why they always got this ice cream.


    Wayne put his arm around her waist, his forehead touching hers.


    Rosalynn gave him a smile, ¡°Do you think our daughter is at homeining about us going to L.


    City without them?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Wayne nodded, smiling. ¡°She just sent me a message on WhatsApp


    Rosalynnughed.


    ¡°We can¡¯t always take them everywhere with us, can we? We need to make sure we have some alone


    time every year,¡± Rosalynn added. She wanted to give Wayne more hope by talking about their future


    together.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wayne said, looking at Rosalynn with tender eyes


    Rosalynn touched his cheek and gave him a quick, cold kiss with her ice cream-coated lips: ¡°Let¡¯s go,


    it¡¯s time to head home¡±


    The setting sun cast long shadows of Wayne and Rosalynn on the ground. As they were leaving.


    Rosalynn took a moment to pay the cemetery¡¯s management fee.


    At that moment, Wayne¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from that boy Wayne nced at Rosalynn and


    stepped aside to answer it.


    ¡°Mr. Silverman, we¡¯re back in H City,¡± the boy sounded evidently thrilled. ¡°When are you free? I¡¯ve


    brought some gifts for your


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How about tomorrow? Il send my driver to pick you up,¡± Wayne offered kindly. ¡°Would you like to join


    my wife and me for lunch?


    ¡°Sure¡± the boy chirped excitedly, ¡°But don¡¯t bother picking me up. Just tell me where to go and I bike


    there myself. My grandma got me a new bicycle. it¡¯s really cool

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Rosalynn paid the bill, then made her way over to Wayne.


    Seeing Wayne on the phone, she slowed her steps.


    Noticing her approach, Wayne spoke into the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up, otherwise my


    wife will me me for making you bike.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    The call ended. Wayne quickened his pace to meet Rosalynn halfway. ¡°The kid¡¯s back at H City.


    Ableson will pick him up tomorrow for lunch with us. He even brought you some local delicacies.¡±c2


    ¡°What kind of delicacies?¡± Seeing Wayne so cheerful, Rosalynn couldn¡¯t help but join in theughter.


    Despite all his efforts, Mike hadn¡¯t been able to find any leads rted to the young boy.


    At least meeting him would provide some clues.


    If he turned out to be a good kid, then Wayne¡¯s fondness for him would mean they¡¯d see more of each


    other in the future.


    Taking Rosalynn¡¯s hand in his, Wayne dropped his gaze in thought, ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, just that it¡¯s


    something delicious.¡±


    ¡°Have I ever told you that your foster mother¡¯s hometown is in the same town? But since her parents¡¯


    generation, they no longer resided there,¡± Rosalynn said, squeezing Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°You might have


    gone with them when you were little.¡±


    Wayne stared nkly ahead.


    After pondering for a moment, he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You and this kid have some deep ties.¡± Rosalynn said softly.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Wayne agreed, nodding.


    He wanted to say that when he first met the boy, he even saw a semnce of Cory in his face.


    But after running the thought through his mind, Wayne didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    In his heart, Cory and Ivy were irreceable.


    ¡°I need to do some research and dress up a bit for tomorrow. I have to make you look good in front of


    your friend,¡± Rosalynn said,ughing. Looking at Rosalynn, Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile with


    adoration.


    On the flight back to H City, Rosalynn was seriously going through her phone, looking at some decent


    restaurants, especially ones suitable for children. Wayne must¡¯ve been tired. Not long after boarding,


    he leaned on Rosalynn¡¯s shoulder and drifted off to sleep.


    By the time theynded in H City and arrived at Moonlit Lake, it was already one in the morning.


    Exhausted, the couple still checked on their son and daughter before heading to bed.


    After some sweet whispers, Rosalynn cuddled Wayne, nuzzling his chin, ¡°I have to head to Jered


    Ventures first thing in the morning, so shall we meet directly at the restaurant for lunch?¡±


    Wayne nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡± Rosalynn gave Wayne a kiss.


    Despite the fatigue, Rosalynny awake for a while, unable to fall asleep. In truth, she didn¡¯t need to go


    to Jered Ventures today. She was actually going to Pennis clinic.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Uponnding at H City airport, she received a message from Penn asking her toe over in the


    morning. He must have reached a conclusion about Wayne¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Rosalynn felt a twinge of anxiety, and she had a restless night.


    Since Wayne had nomitments in the morning, he took Cory and Ivy to school.


    After breakfast, Rosalynn went straight to Penn¡¯s clinic.


    This was their third meeting, and Penn looked particrly exhausted today.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± Rosalynn asked, settling into the chair opposite him.c2


    Penn managed a wry smile, ¡°I should tell you, Miss Madeleine was taken away by her father and


    brother.¡±


    Rosalynn frowned in confusion, ¡°How irresponsible¡­


    ¡°Probably because Madeleine seemed quite normaltely,¡± Penn sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope when she


    returns, her condition hasn¡¯t worsened¡±


    Rosalynn felt a wave of annoyance. Madeleine¡¯s illness must be cured because Mary was died


    because of it. If Madeleine¡¯s treatment was jeopardized because of the ignorance of her father and


    brother, they were truly despicable,


    Don¡¯t worry, I sent someone to follow them. If anything goes wrong, they¡¯ll bring her straight back, Penn


    seemed to read Rosalynn¡¯s thoughts. He quickly moved on, handing Rosalynn a printed analysis


    report, ¡°This is the evaluation I did for Mr. Silverman yesterday


    Rosalynn picked it up and began to read silently


    ¡°He likely had a form of bipr disorder before; Penn said slowly.


    Rosalynn was unfamiliar with this. As a secretary, she only helped Wayne with his biannual physical


    exams. She wasn¡¯t always with Wayne. Ske wasn¡¯t present when he spent time with his family or went


    on vacation.


    So she wasn¡¯t sure whether Wayne had seen a psychiatrist during those times, But from the moment


    she met Wayne, she knew he had severe insomnia She finished the report, her eyesnding on the


    diagnosis ¨C ¡°Schizophrenia


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be multiple personality disorder? Rosalynn looked at Penn, her voice shaky


    ¡°There¡¯s quite a difference between the two, Penn then exined the basic differences to Rosalynn,


    ¡°Considering Mr. Silverman¡¯s overall condition. schizophrenia is more fitting. The good news is, though


    he¡¯s experiencing hallucinations, he can distinguish that they¡¯re not real.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalynn felt a weight lift off her chest


    ¡°Once a patient can¡¯t distinguish between hallucinations and reality, that¡¯s when the real problem


    begins,¡± Penn looked at Rosalynn, ¡°Ms. Jared, if possible. I¡¯d like you to talk with Mr. Silverman about


    considering inpatient treatment


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn was taken aback, looking at Penn in surprise.


    If things were as optimistic as Penn suggested, why the sudden need for hospitalization?


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalynn asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t regr therapy and medication enough?¡±


    Penn pursed his lips, ¡°To be frank with you, Mr. Silverman has a history of concealing his condition. I¡¯m


    concerned he might have been hiding responses during the evaluation. If he¡¯s hospitalized, we can


    observe him around the clock.¡±


    After finishing, Penn sighed, ¡°My father was a renowned psychologist. He once had a patient who


    severely ill. But in two weeks, this patient mercilessly murdered his fianc¨¦e without warning. My father


    later found out that he had a hidden personality.


    was cooperative during sessions and didn¡¯t seem to be so cleverly concealed that the patient himself


    was unaware. This personality was a hallucination¡­


    Penn looked at Rosalynn with a mournful expression, ¡°When he was under its control, he didn¡¯t even


    realize that his beloved fianc¨¦e had died by his own hand.¡±


    Rosalynn stared at Penn in shock. ¡°And then?¡±

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no secret that can¡¯t be uncovered. He found out while he was still in treatment,


    Penn shook his head, a deep regret in his eyes, ¡°Imagine, realizing that the one you loved died by your


    hand¡­those memories of the murder, charging through his mind¡­what do you think he would


    choose?¡±


    ¡°Death,¡± Rosalynn blurted out.


    Penn nodded.


    Rosalynn looked terrible. ¡°But Wayne only has schizophrenia, it¡¯s not that severe.c2


    ¡°Ms. Jared, you¡¯re a smart woman, I believe you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Penn said gently. ¡°The


    decision is in your hands.¡±


    Rosalynn held the report in her hands. Her back stiff with tension.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll think it over at home,¡± she said.


    This is the prescription, Penn handed her a piece of paper, ¡°It details the medication for his insomnia


    and hallucinations.¡±


    Thank you¡± Rosalynn took it, her throat bitter.


    ¡°About my father¡¯s patient, that happened decades ago. Nowadays, with advanced technology and


    medical treatments, as long as the patient cooperates, they can get better. Look at Madeleine, her


    condition was quite severe, but she¡¯s improved significantly recently,¡± Pennforted.


    Rosalynn nodded at him. Penn didn¡¯t push further. He personally escorted Rosalynn downstairs.


    Once she got into her car, she took several deep breaths to steady her nerves. She was about to call


    Wayne when her phone rang. It was Mike. With a weary sigh, she picked up. She was about to tell


    Mike that he could stop investigating the boy¡¯s whereabouts when she heard him say, ¡°Ms. Gabrie,


    where are you? I¡¯m at Moonlit Lake, but I can¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalynn asked. Thest time Mike sounded this serious was when Calvin


    disappeared.


    ¡°I need to see you immediately!¡± Mike suddenly lowered his voice, as if he was avoiding someone


    Then she heard Wayne¡¯s voice. ¡°Mike, are you looking for Rosalynn?¡±


    Mike quickly hung up.


    At Moonlit Lake, Mike watched Wayne approach. He wasn¡¯t much of an actor, and his attempt at a


    smile was strained. ¡°President Silverman.¡±


    ¡°Rosalynn¡¯s at Jered Ventures. What¡¯s the rush? Something happened?¡± Wayne asked, his demeanor


    calm. But for some reason, Mike felt a chill crawl up his spine.


    ¡°Nothing really, I just thought since everything¡¯s under control here, and we have enough staff, I¡¯d ask


    Ms. Gabrie and the olddy if I could go work for


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    them.¡±


    ¡°1 see,¡± Wayne replied.


    Mike nodded nervously, ¡°President Silverman, I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll talk to Ms. Gabrie when


    she gets back.¡±


    With that, Mike turned to leave. But a bone-chilling voice stopped him. ¡°Mike.¡±


    Mike froze, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re loyal to Rosalynn and Hria, Wayne slowly approached.


    Mike steeled himself and turned to face Wayne President Silverman, of course. My life belongs to Ms.


    Gabrie and the olddy, and the young miss and young master. I would do anything to protect them.¡±


    Wayne looked at Mike, his face still cold but he nodded approvingly ¡°Good.¡±


    Mike wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Anything else, President Silverman?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else. Go on¡±


    Mike practically sprinted away. When he was almost home, he took out his phone and opened the


    message Rosalynn had sent him earlier

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    She sent Mike an address. Mike quickly changed into a fresh set of clothes and hustled out the door.


    Not long after, he met with Rosalynn.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Got the sky falling on your head?¡± Rosalynn arched an eyebrow at Mike, ¡°I asked


    you to look into a kid. What did you find that¡¯s got you all spooked?¡±


    Mike was panting heavily.


    1 didn¡¯t find anything about the kid.¡± Mike replied, his gaze fixed intently on Rosalynn.c2


    Over the past few days, Mike has been digging deep into the matter.


    Rosalynn had told him that if he didn¡¯t find anything, he should return. But Mike didn¡¯t want to return


    empty-handed. He tried methods.


    Then, as he watched the endless stream of cars on the streets, an idea struck him.


    If there were no surveince cameras, what about dashcams?


    So, Mike started his search again, using the ce where Wayne had hit someone as his starting point.


    Adding to the fact that Rosalynn had mentioned Wayne fell into the water, he quickly identified a few


    potential sites.


    After two days of relentless searching, he found a few cars.


    At his own expense, Mike bought the dashcams from these cars.


    Unsure of what he would find, he didn¡¯t dare delegate this task to his subordinates. Instead, he stayed


    up all night, reviewing the footage himself.


    And then, he found a few clips that left him both shocked and horrified.


    Inside the car, Rosalynn watched the three video clips Mike had stitched together, her face pale as a


    sheet. After watching the clips once, she pulled them back to watch again. And again. And again.


    Finally, Mike couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Ms. Gabrie¡­


    He broke the silence. Rosalynn¡¯s hand froze mid-air.


    ¡°Has anyone else seen these?¡¯ Rosalynn looked at Mike, her eyes tinged with a bloody hue.


    ¡°I thought Wayne was cheating, so I was very careful during the investigation. I found these clips by


    myself. Besides you and me, no one else has seen them.¡± Mike answered.


    Rosalynn clenched her phone tightly, her eyes closed in pain as she leaned back


    ¡°He said he would pick up the boy and have lunch with me at noon. Rosalynn¡¯s voice was tight,


    trembling slightly.


    Mike opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didnt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard Rosalynn handed the phone back to Mike, ¡°Before I confirm the results, keep your


    mouth shut about this. That goes for Grandma


    too.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Mike looked at Rosalynn worriedly. ¡°Ms. Gabrie, you look terrible¡±


    Rosalynn gave a bleak smile, saying, ¡°Wayne is my husband¡­¡± Her words choked off in her throat.


    Mike frowned deeply. At that moment, her phone lit up, disying the name Wayne.


    Mike tensed up instantly. He nced outside subconsciously, wondering if he could have been


    exposed somehow.


    Rosalynn, however, remained calm. She answered the phone, her voice as normal as ever: ¡°I just


    finished up, have you picked up the boy?¡± ¡°Ableson went to pick him up¡± Wayne answered, ¡°Shall we


    meet directly at the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± Rosalynn agreed


    ¡°You sound tired?¡± Wayne detected, ¡°Is there anything difficult going on with Jered Ventures?¡±


    Rosalynn felt a lump in her throat.


    This scene would haunt her dreams for a long, long time toe.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    ¡°No,¡± Rosalynn gathered herself, her voice maintaining its usual tone. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep enoughst


    night. Head to the restaurant first, I¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, take your time, no rush. Wayne¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle.


    Rosalynn heard him and it felt as if a knife was slowly carving into her heart.


    The call ended.


    ¡°Mike, you¡¯ve been working hard these days. Go home and rest.¡± Rosalynn paused for a moment. Rest


    well, it might be a long while before you get another break.¡±c2


    ¡°Understood.¡± Mike nodded.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally said, ¡°Miss, the Jared Group will always have your back, no matter


    what happens, no matter what decision you


    make


    Rosalynn gave Mike a smile and a nod. Mike then left.


    Rosalynn sat in her car. It felt like an invisible hand was choking her.


    After calming herself down, she headed to the restaurant where they had agreed to meet.


    As soon as she parked the car, she saw Ableson


    Deep down, she hoped that the videos Mike found were rted to another personality of his


    Rosalynn opened the car door, ¡°Ableson.¡±


    As Ableson tumed his head, Rosalynn noticed his sour expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s the kid?¡± Rosalynn looked behind him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t show up. President Silverman just called and told me the kid said he woulde himself.¡±


    Ableson¡¯s face was stern,


    ¡°How could he not show up? Was the address wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked in a deep voice.


    I went to the address given by President Silverman. I called the kid when I got there, but the number


    President Silverman gave me does not exist!¡± Ableson¡¯s forehead furrowed. T¡¯m sure I dialed the


    number President Silverman gave me, look¡­


    Ableson showed her the chat history with Wayne. Rosalynn looked down at it.


    Without saying a word, she took out her own phone and dialed the number.


    Sorry, the number you dialed does not exist¡­.


    The midday sun was still quite hot, yet Rosalynn felt as if she had fallen into an icy cave, her teeth


    chattering from the cold.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Ableson noticed Rosalynn¡¯s pale face and was startled. ¡°Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Rosalynn waved her hand. Then she headed straight for the elevator.


    Maybe the number was wrong. Didn¡¯t Ableson say that the kid wasing himself?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    That¡¯s what Rosalynn thought. But her steps quickened.


    Ableson, a tall man, had to half-run to keep up.


    Once in the elevator, they headed straight for the diner. Coincidentally, Wayne was waiting in the


    elevator hall.


    ¡°Darling¡± Upon seeing Rosalynn, Wayne hurried over.


    ¡°President Silverman Ableson lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong


    Wayne nced at him, clearly a bit annoyed.


    ¡°Ableson said he didn¡¯t pick up the kid and the kid ising by himself?¡± Rosalynn looked behind


    Wayne, there was no one there. Where is he? Has he arrived?¡±


    The next moment felt like an eternity


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet¡± Wayne pursed his lips, a subconscious action when he was anxious. ¡°He said he


    would be here ten minutes ago, now his phone v¨¤ not answering¡±


    Rosalynn tried to control her trembling hand, ¡°Can you try calling again?¡±


    Wayne nodded in front of Rosalynn, he dialed the number saved as kiddo¡¯

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Rosalynn snuggled closer to Wayne. With a natural grace, he moved the hand that held his cane,


    pulling her into his embrace.


    A nearby waitress watched this scene, her face filled with delight. Indeed, they were the sweetest


    couple in her eyes. However, if she could see Rosalynn¡¯s expression up close, she would probably


    think otherwise.


    ¡°Still, no answer.¡± Wayne said, holding the phone with a furrowed brow.


    At this point, Rosalynn took the phone and put it to her ear


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, the number you dialed does not exist.¡±c2


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry. The number you dialed does not exist.¡±


    The woman¡¯s mechanical voice repeated, devoid of any warmth.


    A loud rumble echoed in Rosalynn¡¯s heart.


    The towering building she had been desperately holding up, copsed in an instant.


    n her mind, the video that Mike had brought to her resurfaced.


    In the three clips, there was Wayne under the shade of a tree, unwrapping an ice cream cone and


    offering it to someone unseen while he frowned and chattered away.


    There was also him strolling along a deserted path, looking pleased as if he had just heard a funny


    joke.


    He was smiling all the way, even making yful gestures with the other person.


    The final scene was simr,


    He appeared to be in a heated debate with someone, his voice inaudible due to the distance of the


    dashcam, but it was obvious that he was furious. After finishing his conversation, he looked down with


    a helpless expression, and then made a motion as if patting someone on the head.


    Smart as Rosalynn was, she knew the moment when she saw the videos, that the kid wouldn¡¯t show up


    today.


    Wayne would never frolic and show such tender emotions to his own self, whom he detested.


    All signs pointed to the person in the video being the boy Wayne had mentioned, who shared a simr


    background to his own childhood.


    ¡°Did they


    swer? Wayne¡¯s voice pulled Rosalynn back from her thoughts.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You suddenly look so pale: Wayne furrowed his brows, Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough breakfast, feeling a bit weak.¡± Rosalynn lowered her gaze


    Her eyes felt sore, but she wasn¡¯t worried about breaking down in tears in front of Wayne


    She was so numb, she couldn¡¯t even cry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, wait in the restaurant¡± Wayne supported Rosalynn and hurried inside, ¡®Ableson, check


    downstairs, he said he was wearing an beige-colored hoodie and came on a bike.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ableson watched as Wayne and Rosalynn headed into the restaurant. He was feeling uneasy.


    Madam was not acting normal. It had started when she got out of the car, and it got worse after she


    took President Silverman¡¯s phone.


    A thought rose in Ableson¡¯s mind. There¡¯s going to be trouble! Big trouble!!


    A waiter poured Rosalynn a warm cup of lemon honey tea.


    She sat there, numbly, sipping it slowly.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Wayne stood by her side, hisrge palm periodically touching her cheek, then her


    forehead.


    Rosalynn felt the warmth from his hand, her chaotic thoughts gradually calmed down.


    Breaking down now wouldn¡¯t solve anything; she had to deal with it, just like dealing with any illness.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Heel much better¡® Rosalynn booked at Wayne, ¡®Wayne, you once told me about your first encounter


    with that young boy, right? it


    Nothaven,ect? Where partly was that?¡®


    Near the hospital where Paige was giving birth. The boy almost got hit by cyclist, Leaved him I got a


    minor injury in the process, but I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to worry you¡± Wayne confessed


    salynn spent every day with Wayne if he¡¯d been injured, she surely would¡¯ve noticed.


    ¡®Do you mean


    I went to see Jacob?¡® Rosalynn continued


    ¡°Uh huh, Wayne nodded, ¡°Why the sud


    ¡°Well the more know, the more can talk about when we meet, Rosalynn replied.


    The wasn¡¯t a profession


    ychologist, and she wasn¡¯t sure if suddenly shattering a person¡¯s illusion would be harmful to them or


    not. So for now,


    she had to pretend she hadn¡¯t noticed anything. She needed to figure out when that boy had appeared.


    As for treatment, she had to tread very carefully After all, this wasn¡¯t amon psychological issue


    I to choose a more trustworthy and discreet team to treat Wayne.


    She didn¡¯t know Penn well enough. She might iText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn¡¯s mind was a tangled mess. She forced herself to calm down and try


    find a thread to pull, to unravel the knot


    After waiting for a white longer, the boy still didn¡¯t arrive. Wayne¡¯s calls to him remair Junanswered.


    Finally, Wayne stopped waiting and ordered food from the waitress.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer You¡¯re not feeling well, let¡¯s eat first, Wayne told Rosalynn, but Rosalynn


    could tell he was worried and anxious.


    He might have been held up by something Rosalynn soothingly suggested


    Wayne nced at her and gave a slight nod, then he looked at his phone again.


    By the time they finished lunch, Wayne¡¯s young friend still hadn¡¯t arrived. Just before leaving, Wayne


    made a trip to the restroom. The boy finally


    called


    Wayne immediately answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? My wife has been waiting for over two


    hours. Didn¡¯t you say you were almost here?¡± Tim sorry, sir had some unexpected issues, the boy¡¯s


    voice on the other end was choked with tears, ¡°Could you please apologize to your wife for me?


    ¡°What happened? Wayne urgently asked.


    The boy was silent for a moment, ¡®No nothing Fl be staying in H City from now on We can arrange


    another meet up with you and your wife. I apologize in person then!¡±


    Kid, did someone hit you again? Wayne asked sternly


    No really No one hit me he quickly replied.


    ¡°Tell me where you are, my wife and I wille to you.¡± Wayne instructed, his voice brooking no


    refusal.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need Let¡¯s lea it at this for now I¡¯ll get in touch with youter,¡± the boy said, then


    abruptly ended the call.


    To has anuriety Wayne wasn¡¯t careful and his hand brushed against a broken piece of porcin on the


    edge of the sink. A long cut appeared on his hand blood welling up from it


    Wayne quickly turned on the water to wash the wound. But in his haste, he dropped his phone itnded


    corner first, and the screen shattered amma¨Cchately


    Roselynn womed had followed him to the restroom Hearing themotion, the didn¡¯t care that it wa


    What happeradrstroom and rushed in

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    As her words trailed off, she caught sight of the vibrant red in the sink.


    ¡°Good heavens!¡± Rosalynn hurried over, clutching Wayne¡¯s hand, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I cut myself here,¡± Wayne pointed out the spot on the ceramic tile.


    Rosalynn nced at it, and sure enough, there was a sharp corner, still adorned with some of Wayne¡¯s


    skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a long cut,¡± Wayne reassured Rosalynn.c2


    Rosalynn remained silent. She picked up Wayne¡¯s cell phone from the ground and said, ¡°We need to


    get you to the hospital for disinfection and bandaging!¡±


    Wayne tried to protest, but he could tell that Rosalynn was not in a good mood. He had no choice but


    toply.


    Ableson saw Wayneing out with an injury, and his heart felt numb.


    On the way to the hospital, Wayne tried to distract Rosalynn, ¡°The kid called me. He got held up with


    something and asked me to apologize to you on his behalf. Next time we meet¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because you were on the phone with him that you got injured?¡± Rosalynn looked at Wayne, her


    gaze piercing.


    Wayne was taken aback, ¡°I was just being careless.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I don¡¯t like him. Can we stop seeing him?¡± Rosalynn frowned, ¡°Every time you meet him, you


    get hurt. The first time you got hit, then in that park you got cut, and thest time even you fell into the


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Wayne quickly embraced Rosalynn, patting her back gently in a panic, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry


    so much.¡±


    Rosalynn rested her forehead against Wayne¡¯s chest, her mind a whirlwind of emotions.


    Wayne¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t deep and didn¡¯t require stitches, making Rosalynn¡¯s worry seem excessive. After


    a simple disinfection and bandaging, and a prescription for some antibiotics, they were done.


    ¡°See, I told you I was fine, Wayne tried to soothe Rosalynn.


    Just then¡­


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Silverman!¡±


    Rosalynn and Wayne looked in the direction of the voice. It was Penn¡¯s female assistant.


    ¡°Ms. Albinia,¡± Rosalynn greeted politely, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me¡­ Ms. Albinia¡¯s gaze fell on Wayne¡¯s bandaged hand, ¡°Mr. Silverman, what


    happened¡­¡±


    ¡°I was a bit careless and got a cut. My wife insisted on bringing me here for bandaging,¡± Wayne replied.


    ¡°The bond between Mr. and Mrs. Silverman is really strong,¡± Ms. Albinia withdrew her gaze and put on


    a professional smile.


    ¡°Ms. Albinia, why don¡¯t you go ahead with your work?¡± Rosalynn was afraid that she would pick up on


    something.


    ¡°I just finished my work. It¡¯s Madeleine Winters who¡¯s in trouble¡­¡± As Ms. Albinia¡¯s voice trailed off,


    Penn emerged from around the corner. ¡°Mr Silverman, Ms. Jared, what a coincidence!¡± Penn looked


    surprised, his gaze also sweeping over Wayne¡¯s bandaged hand.


    ¡°Did something happen to Madeleine? The tension in Rosalynn¡¯s nerves tightened, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    her?¡±


    She tried to slit her wrists, Ms. Albinia replied, ¡°She found out about her mother¡¯s death and had a


    breakdown.* Rosalynn felt a knot in her chest, ¡°How is she now?¡±


    ¡°She was found in time and is fine for now. Her father and brother have finally realized the seriousness


    of the situation. They are no longer insisting on Madeleine going home for the mourning period. She


    will be staying in my research institute for long term treatment, Penn sighed, ¡°There¡¯s an old saying


    Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise¡°¡±


    Rosalynn nodded, ¡°Juste to me for any expenses¡±


    ¡°Okay Penn nodded, then looked at Wayne, President Silverman, how did you get injured?¡±


    I was just a bit careless Wayne lifted his hand, repeating what he had just told Ms. Albinia


    Penn¡¯s gaze seemed to hold a power that could pierce through anything and everything


    As he turned his eyes towards Rosalynn, she suddenly felt a twinge of unease. ¡°We have to get going.


    We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Penn replied, nodding gently.


    Without further dy, Rosalynn hooked her arm through Wayne¡¯s and they made their way out of the


    hospital.


    Seeing that it was almost time for Cory and Ivy to get out of school, Wayne suggested they pick up the


    kids on their way home. Rosalynn agreed.c2


    Throughout the journey, she did her best to appear as normal as possible. But Wayne could still sense


    her unease.


    Usually, they would pick up Ivy first, but today, Rosalynn and Wayne decided to pick up Cory first. Cory


    was surprised to see his parents waiting for him outside school, and he took a moment to process the


    situation.


    Wayne gave him a warm smile and waved him over, ¡°C¡¯mon bud, let¡¯s go pick up your sister together.¡±

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Cory, usually a slowpoke, immediately quickened his pace, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to pick up lvy first? We


    can¡¯t let her wait alone.¡± Despite his words, Rosalynn could tell he was delighted.


    ¡°Dad, what happened to your hand?¡± Cory¡¯s gazended on the bandaged hand of Wayne, his small


    face instantly creased with worry.


    ¡°I was careless cutting myself.¡± Wayne bent down to exin to his son, T¡¯m sorry for making you worry,


    bud. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cory said, his eyes shifting to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn managed to squeeze out a smile for him. How was she going to exin Wayne¡¯s illness to


    Cory and Ivy?


    Not wanting to keep Ivy waiting, Cory quickly got in the car. When they arrived at Ivy¡¯s school, she had


    already been waiting for over twenty minutes. But that didn¡¯t lessen her joy one bit.


    The moment she saw Wayne getting out of the car, she sprinted towards him, ¡°Daddy!!¡±


    Wayne squatted down and enveloped her in a bear hug.


    ¡°You picked up Cory first today, that¡¯s great! I¡¯m d you finally listened!¡± she chirped, ¡°Daddy, we can


    go camping the day after tomorrow! My friends were so jealous when I told them, I¡¯m the only one not


    having tutorials over the weekend!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, watching the father¨Cdaughter duo chatting away happily. Her heart twisted in


    pain, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Once in the car, Ivy noticed Wayne¡¯s bandaged hand and immediately bombarded him with anxious


    questions. Upon learning his injury was not serious, she heaved a sigh of relief then scolded, ¡°Daddy,


    you must not get injured again. We all worry about you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, daddy will be very careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, daddy should listen to mommy. I listen to mommy and so does Cory!¡±


    Rosalynn looked at her daughter, and she smiled softly. No matter how rough the road ahead, she had


    to be strong, even if it was just for Cory and Ivy.


    The car was filled with chatter andughter, lifting the atmosphere significantly. Even the gloom in


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was dispelled somewhat.


    Upon returning to their home at Moonlit Lake. Rosalynn excused herself to the study under the


    pretense of work. After sitting down at herputer, she zoned out for a while.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    The phone rang, it was Paige.


    ¡°Honey, about the surveince footage you asked me to look into¡­I did¡­¡± Paige¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°I


    don¡¯t understand how¡­


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was dry.


    ¡°An incident did happen at that location. The surveince view was blocked by a tree, so nothing was


    caught on tape. However, I found the man who injured Wayne¡­¡±


    Rosalynn had asked Paige to look into this while she was waiting outside the restroom for Wayne. As


    soon as Paige received the call, she immediately had someone investigate it.c2


    Wayne had hidden from Rosalynn the fact that he got injured while trying to save a boy, but he didn¡¯t


    hide it from Baillie, so Paige knew about it as well, but when she contacted the people involved, the


    reply she got was, ¡°What child? There was no child there. The man just suddenly rushed out and


    scared me, he was babbling¡­¡±


    After hearing Paige¡¯s story, Rosalynn exhaled deeply, ¡°Paige, Wayne¡¯s condition is worse than we


    anticipated. It¡¯s not just Post¨CTraumatic Stress Disorder, he has created two imaginary personalities.


    One is the bad part of him that he has separated himself from, and the other¡­is this boy he¡¯s talking


    about.¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    ¡°He realizes that the other personality is fake, but he doesn¡¯t realize that the boy doesn¡¯t exist either.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s voice was choked.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m heading back to H City tomorrow!¡± Paige quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll face this together,


    after all, it¡¯s just an illness. We¡¯ll get him treated! Didn¡¯t we find a great psychologist because of


    Madeleine? We¡¯ll go to him!¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡± Rosalynn quickly said, ¡°This has to remain highly confidential. I don¡¯t know much about


    Penn¡¯s background, and I haven¡¯t known him for long¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, you have great medical resources at your disposal, and so does Baillie. If all


    else fails, there¡¯s still Larkin!¡± Paige quickly said, ¡°Just pull yourself together. You guys have ovee


    life and death situations, this is nothing inparison!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Rosalynn covered her face, her voice still shaky.


    Paige felt a pang of sympathy. She thought she had had a hard time, but it was nothingpared to


    the thorny path Rosalynn had walked. Just as things were looking up, she has a pair of smart, adorable


    children and a reformed Wayne, all the demons had been dealt with.


    Why did there have to be this difficult situation?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Paige felt so bad for her.


    After ending the call, she immediately called Baillie back, ¡°Something has happened in H City, we need


    to tell mom and head back early.¡±


    Baillie, who rarely saw Paige looking so serious, didn¡¯t even ask what had happened, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell


    mom now, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Paige nodded.


    Trista had just woken up, lying in her small bed, babbling away, drooling and sucking on her hand.


    Kate wasn¡¯t a domineering woman. When she heard that something had happened in H City, she


    immediately arranged for them to return. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a few days now, go take care of your


    business. Kate said gently. ¡°Take good care of Paige, make sure she eats and sleeps well. She


    shouldn¡¯t do everything herself if the nanny can do it.¡±


    ¡°I know, mom¡±


    They didn¡¯t even wait till the next day


    That very right, Baillie and Paige, along with their daughter, hurried back to H City.


    After ending the call with Paige, Rosalynn started to search for authoritative experts rted to Wayne¡¯s


    condition.


    The domestic field was rather weak, most good psychologists were based overseas.


    Among them, Pennis research institute stood out


    His father was a highlypetent psychologist, and his mother was an authority in the field Penn¡¯s


    institute was inherited from his parents.


    Rosalynn furrowed her brows, and she reached for her phone


    Just as the was about to find someone to look into Penns background. Jaimes video call came in

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    ¡°Rosa, where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the study.¡±


    Tye dug up some info on what you asked me to look into. I¡¯m heading over to your ce


    ¡°Come on over¡±


    A momentter, Jaime sneaked into the study c2


    ¡°What have you found? Rosalynn immediately asked.


    ¡°Is Ayden Silverman my brother-inw¡¯s uncle?¡± Jaime asked in a hushed voice.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Everything about him on the inte has been wiped clean. Even his medical records from the


    Silverman Group hospitals are gone,¡± Jaime whispered. ¡°But followed your line of thought, checked the


    travel records of Natalie Stein¡¯s grandma during the time period you mentioned, and I found


    something!¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Quickly, Jaime opened his notebook.


    ¡°For the three years before Wayne¡¯s uncle died, he wasn¡¯t in the country. Natalie¡¯s travel records might


    not beplete, but look¡­¡±


    Jaime disyed her flight records during those years. It showed that she had been flying back and


    forth across continents. Green lines stretching from one end to


    the other


    Quickly, Rosalynn spotted a pattern


    ¡°She went to San Francisco at least twice a month, Rosalynn dered.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Jaime nodded eagerly.


    ¡°Did you ask me to check the medical records because Wayne¡¯s uncle was sick? He must¡¯ve been


    getting treatment here, hence why Natalie Stein¡¯s grandma was visiting so frequently!¡±


    ¡°San Francisco¡­ A light bulb seemed to go off in Rosalynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Are there any renowned psychologists in San Francisco Rosalynn asked,


    immediately, Jaime conducted a search. Soon, a familiar name appeared before Rosalynn-Dr. Lange¡¯s


    Psychological Research Institute


    Rosalynn clicked on the link.


    The founders of Dr. Lange¡¯s Psychological Research Institute were Osmond Lange and his wife,


    Reba.


    The search engine disyed a page with a photo of the couple in their prime.


    Rosalynn¡¯s gaze quickly shifted down.


    Thest line read, ¡°Twenty-five years ago, the Lange couple died in a car ident, forcing the institute


    to close¡±


    Ten years ago, Dr Lange¡¯s Psychological Research Institute reopened in the R Country, now ran by


    Penn Lange.


    Rosalynn quickly recalled the words Penn had spoken to her that morning


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His father¡¯s patient, and what Quentin Silverman had said about Ayden¡¯s beloved being brutally


    murdered.


    A thunderous sound resonated in Rosalynn¡¯s mind.


    She had grasped a thread, and all the clues began to connect


    Ferns father¡¯s patient was Ayden, who suffered from a mental disorder and was controlled by an


    alternate personality who brutally killed the person he loved most


    All color drained from Rosalynns face, and her hands were shaking violently, which terrified Jaime


    Tokay it¡¯s okay Rosalynn clutched Jaimes hand tightly


    Rosa, what¡¯s going on? Jaume was on the verge of tears


    bed to step out Husalyne ood up can¡¯t de Can youn


    ¡°Surer Sure?¡± Janu nodded egrated;


    Without fading anyone. Rosalyon fuck the sievake down to the garage. Jame started the c and t


    Meaning th? c?c engine. Wayne instinctivity nced sout the mildum


    Dad is your tan


    lowing the address Rosalynn provided, they sped off

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    Ivy tugged at Wayne¡¯s sleeve. Wayne locked away and yed his move on the chessboard.


    Who had left? He wondered, casting another nce upstairs.


    Just then, Jaime¡¯s call came in.


    Wayne stepped aside to answer it, ¡°Jaime, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I suddenly have severe stomach pain. I didn¡¯t want to scare Ivy and Cory, so I had my sister


    sneak me out to see a doctor¡¯c2


    On the other end. Jaime was trying hard to sound in pain.


    Wayne frowned, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my sister asked you to keep an eye on the kids, and I have to go to the ER¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wayne hung up, then he texted Rosalynn, ¡°Honey, drive safe. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Rosalynn gripped her phone tightly. Seeing Wayne¡¯s message pop up, her eyes stung


    The road was clear at night.


    About twenty minutester, Rosalynn arrived at Penn¡¯s research institute


    At this time, the institute was brightly lit


    With her fists clenched, Rosalynn strode towards the building.


    Penn was swamped today. After handling Madeleine¡¯s business, he had a stack of research reports to


    write, plus an essay. Just as he was about to make a pot of coffee to help him pull an all-nighter, a


    commotion came from outside.


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, you cannot go in without an appointment. Dr. Lange is busy.


    ¡°Out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jared Penn put down his coffee pot and hurried out.


    Seeing an angry Rosalynn, Penn understood immediately.


    ¡°Dr. Lange¡­ Ms. Albinia looked upset.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, Ms. Jared pleasee in.¡± Penn then said to Ms. Albinia, ¡°Bring in that new cheese cake I


    bought¡±


    Ms Albinia nodded, then cast a wary eye at Rosalynn and her little follower


    ¡°Jaime, wait for me outside.¡± Rosalynn looked at Jaime.


    ¡°No way, I have to go with you¡­ Jaime clung to Rosalynn¡¯s hem.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if something happens to me here, no one will get out alive.¡± Rosalynn said, looking at


    Penn.


    Penn sighed, ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Jared. Nothing will happen to you here.¡±


    ¡°Be good¡± Rosalynn looked at Jaime.


    Jaime scowled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sit at the door, right here. Don¡¯t lock the door. If anything sounds wrong. I¡¯ll


    rush in immediately!


    ¡°Okay ¡°Rosalynn patted Jaime¡¯s back gently, then she walked towards Penn


    Penn gave Jaime a reassuring look, and followed behind Rosalynn.


    The door closed Jaime immediately sat on the bench facing the door.


    ¡°Seeing me here, you should know why, night? Rosalynn looked at Penn


    Penn nodded, ¡°You know that my father was Ayderis attending physician, and the patient I mentioned


    to you before was Mr. Ayden himself


    What do you know? Rosalynn stared at Penn, her presence intense


    know that Waynes father is not Quentin Silverman, but Mr. Ayden, and I also know that Mrs Natalie


    cames a family hereditary mental illness in her genes¡± The brief statement was like a bolt from the blue


    for Rosalynn


    ¡°Here are the relevant files Penn seemed to have prepared in advance, taking a stack of yellowing


    documents from the safe and handing them to Rosalynn, Everything you want to know is in here

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    When Rosalynn first came into Wayne¡¯s life, she had no inkling that he had an uncle


    It was about six monthster, at a Silverman family gathering, Rosalynn was delivering a tie to Wayne


    She arrived just in time to hear Maddie Fuller mention the older brother, the atmosphere of the


    gathering was pleasant until that point.


    Back then, Natalie was still healthy, always maintaining an air of authority.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    That day, her mood was visibly upbeat. But who would have thought¡­ the moment Maddie mentioned


    the elder brother, Natalie¡¯s face soured.c2


    Rosalynn, being new to this, was quite frightened by the sudden change. Later, she discovered that


    Natalie had an older son, who was groomed to be the heir of the family, but he died at a young age.


    From then on, Ayden¡¯s existence became a taboo in the Silverman Group


    Maddie didn¡¯t bring up Ayden unintentionally that day. Natalie had just vetoed one of Maddie¡¯s major


    projects. And Maddie, of course, didn¡¯t consider it was her own fault. She was convinced that Natalie


    was trying to show her who¡¯s boss now that Wayne¡¯s Bane Corporation was expanding, intentionally


    tripping her up on the project.


    With the mentality that if Natalie wasn¡¯t going to let her have her way, she wouldn¡¯t let Natalie have


    hers, Maddie deliberately mentioned Ayden when Natalie was at her happiest.


    Rosalynn remembered that Maddie had said something along the lines of, ¡°On such a happy day, I


    can¡¯t help but think of our elder brother. He was far more intelligent than Wayne¡¯s father. Such a pity he


    didn¡¯t leave any descendants.¡±


    No one expected that yearster, Maddie¡¯s words woulde back to haunt her


    The office was quiet, Penn lit some calming incense and pulled down the ckout curtains, revealing


    the city¡¯s night view.


    Rosalynn sat there. Page by page, she went through the files rted to Ayden


    When Ayden first fell ill, he was 19 and had skipped several grades to be the youngest doctoral


    candidate at Stanford Rosalynn thought, no wonder Ayden had always been Natalie¡¯s pride and joy


    No wonder she used such despicable means to preserve Ayden¡¯s lineage.


    When Ayden first fell ill, Natalie thought he was just over-stressed and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    instead, she put so much pressure on Ayden by grooming him to be the heir, which only increased his


    stress.


    Everything changed when Ayden turned 24


    At this time, Ayden had started working alongside Natalie, handling some business of the Silverman


    Group.


    It was also this year that Ayden met Betsy Albinia, a girl his family had been sponsoring for many


    years.


    Ayden told his psychologist that his affection for Betsy wasn¡¯t an ident.


    He first saw her at a charity event his family attended, where Betsy represented the underprivileged


    group they were supporting.


    Ayden was captivated by Betsy, who appeared ufortable and helpless in the crowd.


    But being strictly controlled by his mother, Ayden knew he couldn¡¯t let her find out he had a crush on a


    girl, especially a¡­moner. So, Ayden kept his first love a secret, silently supporting her education.


    When they met again, she had grown into a beautiful, attractive woman.


    In Ayden¡¯s words to his psychologist, he was on the verge of madness by then, filled with obsession.


    This time, he didn¡¯t back down, and the two quickly fell in love.


    Ayden and Betsy had manymon interests and simrities


    It was as if they had found the other half of their souls in each other.


    Ayden said that those six months were the only happy times he had in his life.


    Until half a yearter

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Ayden and Betsy¡¯s secret love affair was finally discovered by Natalie.


    At that time, Natalie had already arranged a match for Ayden, a wealthy heiress from a family of equal


    social status. The n was to get them engaged within the year.


    But Ayden, who had never resisted his mother¡¯s decisions, rebelled against this one.


    Natalie knew her son too well. She knew that his resistance meant something was up. It wasn¡¯t hard to


    figure out.


    It was on Ayden¡¯s birthday. The first and only birthday he spent with his beloved girl.c2


    He told his therapist, ¡°She stayed up with me until midnight, was the first to wish me a happy birthday.


    We woke up together, and she took me out for the whole day. It felt like I was a kid again.¡±


    When they returned home, their happiness was shattered.


    Natalie was waiting at the door of his apartment. Dressed in all her finery, she pped Betsy across the


    face, ¡°So it was you all along? The Silvermans took pity on you, paid for you and your sister¡¯s


    education, and you repay us by setting your sights on bing thedy of the Silverman house?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Natalie, I¡¯m not¡­.¡± Natalie cut her off, and pped her again, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Ayden was dumbstruck. By the time he snapped back to reality, Natalie had had him dragged into the


    elevator.


    Ayden tried to resist, but Natalie simply said, ¡°Break up with her now, and we can pretend this never


    happened. Otherwise, the next time you see her, she¡¯ll be a corpse.¡±


    She added, ¡°Ayden, I don¡¯t care if you hate me. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll realize that themon girl can¡¯t


    compare to the match I¡¯ve arranged for you.¡± ording to the case file, Ayden said, ¡°After that, I lost all


    contact with Betsy I knew my mother must have threatened her too. She has a younger sister¡­


    Rosalynn saw thising.


    Ayden was having a breakdown. His hallucinations and delusions were particrly severe.


    He


    said there was a severely injured grizzly bear in his house, always watching him. And there were little


    people, the size of fingers, running around his


    room.


    The bear would attack him. When he fought back, he¡¯d always get injured, with blood gushing from his


    head. The little people kept him from sleeping. At first, Natalie thought he was putting on a show, trying


    to force her to let him see Betsy. But after Ayden almost died in a car ident, Natalie finally realized


    the gravity of the situation.


    She then contacted Professor Osmond, who had helped them in the past,


    Ayden¡¯s first visit to Osmond¡¯sb was in the depths of winter.


    In his conversations with Osmond, there were only two topics, hating his mother, and missing Betsy


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As Natalie watched her son slowly wither away, and after much persuasion from Osmond, she finally


    agreed to let Ayden see the person he wanted to see


    By the time Betsy arrived at theb, the two hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a year.


    When Ayden saw Betsy, he didn¡¯t react at first. He¡¯d been talking to an imaginary Betsy a lot during that


    time. So he thought she was another hallucination.


    It wasn¡¯t until Betsy hugged him, crying, that the numbness and indifference on Ayden¡¯s face began to


    crumble.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    As if grasping at a lifeline, Ayden held Betsy so close, as if trying to physically meld her into his own


    body.


    It was written in Osmond¡¯s case files.


    That day, Betsy asked him countless whys, and her tears were almost dry.


    Osmond even provided her with a counseling session,


    The scene of their reunion was so emotional, so touching, that even Natalie, with her usual icy


    demeanor, didn¡¯t stand in their way anymore.c2


    In order to encourage Ayden to ept his treatment, Betsy promised him that she would be there with


    him every day, as long as he cooperated with his therapy.


    The psychological treatments of thirty years ago were not as advanced as today.


    Rosalynn read through the treatment ns listed in the case files, the yellowing paper only enhancing


    the feeling of pain and suffocation that was evident all those years ago.


    But Ayden persevered, motivated by the promise of seeing Betsy each day.


    Half a year passed. Spring was in full bloom when Ayden¡¯s condition was finally brought under control.


    The case files noted his discharge from the hospital on April 8th.


    Turning the pages of the file, the next record was a yearter.


    Betsy was dead. Because Ayden had rpsed, attacking Natalie at their home before being sent back


    to Osmond.


    Upon his return, Osmond noted: ¡°The patient is unusually agitated, a significant change from before¡±


    Underneath this was a transcript of Osmond¡¯s sessions with Ayden.


    ¡°Natalie is heartless, she knows Betsy saved my life! She should be grateful, shouldn¡¯t she? But she¡¯s


    not. She told me that Betsy was a good girl, that she agreed to let us be together. But she said I must


    still marry another woman and that Betsy could be kept on the side. She promised Betsy wouldn¡¯t be


    mistreated!¡±


    ¡°What does she think Betsy is? She not only said these things to me, but she even went to Betsy!


    Betsy is in pain! I won¡¯t get married with another woman, I won¡¯t, not even if they kill me. I only want


    Betsy, I can¡¯t live without her


    ¡°Betsy¡¯s dead, she¡¯s dead! It was Natalie! Natalie must have hired someone to kill her! I was so close,


    so close to killing Natalie and avenging my Betsy! Dr. Lange, I¡¯m in so much pain. Every cell in my body


    aches. Stop treating me, let me be!¡±


    ¡°What kind of professor are you? Did Natalie¡¯s dirty money make you forget your ethics and your


    duty?!¡±


    ¡°Just treat me, I¡¯ll cooperate. When I get better, I can leave, right? Only when I leave can I avenge my


    Betsy¡±


    The words were silent on the page, but Rosalynn could almost hear Ayden¡¯s hysteria and despair.


    After that, Natalie started visiting more frequently. She had to manage the Silverman Group¡¯s business


    while worrying about her son whom she¡¯d driven to insanity.


    ording to the visitation records, Natalie came almost every week.


    Much more often than what Jaime had found in the flight records.


    Three years passed like this, and Ayden¡¯s condition fluctuated.


    Perhaps it was fate.


    One day when Ayden was feeling well, and he managed to leave his room.


    By chance, he overheard a conversation between two new interns.


    ¡°Patient 6 has been surprisingly calmtely¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on and off He¡¯ll probably have another episode soon¡±


    ¡°Have you guys ever seen his other personality? The one who killed his fianc¨¦e and eviscerated her?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? one of them asked, shocked.


    1 identally saw it in his case file¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not mention this again!¡±


    The interns were startled


    These details were found in Ayder¡¯s suicide note at the end of the case file. He had written, ¡°They were


    too busy being afraid of my mother to notice me, the person involved, standing night behind them¡±


    Perhaps it was the mere mention of the incident that triggered something in Ayden

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    That night, the missing piece of Ayden¡¯s memory fell back into ce.


    The day it all happened was the anniversary of Ayden and Betsy¡¯s rtionship.


    By that time, Ayden had grown averse to crowded, bustling ces, so they made a pact. They would


    see no one else that day, just stay together at home. At dawn. Ayden, who should have been asleep,


    suddenly opened his eyes.


    Next, he found himself in the kitchen.c2


    All the knives in the kitchen were well hidden. He had just found the chef¡¯s knife when Betsy¡¯s voice


    came from behind him, ¡°Ayden, what are you doing?¡± Ayden gripped the knife handle, and he stood up


    and looked at Betsy. Seeing his gaze, Betsy took two steps back in fright.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You make my mother suffer,¡± Ayden said. ¡°My mother is the best mom in the world. She arranged my


    entire life for me, but all of it was ruined because of you.¡±


    ¡°Ayden, what are you talking about? Put the knife down¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not Ayden, the coward. I am my mother¡¯s true son. Ayden is just a weak fool. The high


    achievements, his ability to run apany are all from me!¡±


    As he said this, his expression became fierce and angry, ¡°Because of you, Ayden locked me away. It


    was so dark. But I finally came out, only to see you all ganging up to bully my mother!!!¡±


    His face grew more gruesome, ¡°So, those who bully my mother should be torn to pieces!!¡±


    With that, he charged at Betsy with the knife.


    Betsy tried to dodge, but she was eventually knocked down, the hand that once intertwined with hers


    was now choking her neck.


    Betsy struggled with all her might, trying to wake up her lover, ¡°Ayden¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡±


    The man in front of her, his expression instantly turned pained for a moment. But the next second, it


    was reced by a more ferocious face, 1 will rip it out, my child does not belong in your womb!!¡±


    It was far too easy for a deranged man to strangle a woman with little resistance


    Betsy died in the early hours of the morning, on the anniversary of her and Ayden¡¯s rtionship.


    Then her stomach was cut open. Her organs were hollowed out, including her uterus and the fetus that


    was just developing inside. Her body was discarded in the wilderness.


    Ayden sat on the hospital bed, his hands were shaking.


    In his memory, he always had a brother. His brother looked just like him, and he loved their mother very


    much.


    After falling ill, his brother would sometimes appear to keep himpany, and would also scold him for


    not treating their mother well.


    At this moment, Ayden was not hysterical or insane.


    He took out a notebook and wrote a long suicide note.


    Three yearster, he finally agreed to see Natalie.


    Upon seeing him, Natalie burst into tears, apologizing profusely, even offering to kneel before him,


    Ayden was no longer harsh with her.


    He believed that Natalie truly loved him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to take the me


    herself, rather than revealing that it was he who killed Betsy


    After that meeting, Aydenmitted suicide in the bathroom.


    There were different rumors about how Ayden died. Some said it was disease, others said he jumped


    off a building, or overdosed.


    After all these years, Rosalynn found out his real cause of death from these case files,


    He used a torn hospital gown, and hanged himself in the bathroom.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    It¡¯s a well-known fact that when a person is on the brink of death, they would struggle with every ounce


    of their strength, driven by their innate will to survive.


    Given the dimensions of the bathroom and Ayden¡¯s towering height, it should have been. virtually


    impossible for him to hang himself. It just goes to show the level of desperation that Ayden must have


    had at that moment.


    Rosalynn finished reading the case file, and a bitter taste lingered in her throat.


    ¡°Have some warm water,¡± Penn offered, pouring her a ss.


    Rosalynn looked up at him. ¡°You already knew, didn¡¯t you? That Wayne could have gotten. Ayden¡¯s


    gic illness. So, when I came to you over Madeleine¡¯s issue, I was basically walking into a trap,


    right?¡±c2


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it so harshly, but it definitely saved us some trouble.¡± Penn paused. ¡°Mr. Ayden¡¯s death


    has always been a regret for my father. So, when I began studying psychology, I started paying extra


    attention to Ayden¡¯s descendants. After your ne crash, I contacted Ms. Walley and Mr. Silverman,


    fearing that the immense grief might trigger his dormant. illness.¡±


    ¡°Was there any sign of it back then?¡± Rosalynn asked, her brows knitted in concern.


    ¡°Back then, Mr. Silverman was just severely depressed and didn¡¯t show any other symptoms,¡± Penn


    replied. ¡°I wanted to observe him more, but after he started improving, he refused to allow anyone but


    his personal doctor near him.¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent, watching Penn with guarded eyes.


    Unhurried, Penn continued, ¡°What rmed me was when I saw a video clip of you two, taken by a


    passerby, after you brought him back. I noticed something off about the way he moved. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    aware, Ms. Jared, that some psychological disorders can manifest as physical symptoms.¡±


    ¡°And Wayne¡¯s physical symptom is?¡± Rosalynn asked, her brows furrowed even more, though. she had


    a hunch about the answer.


    ¡°Has his doctor mentioned to you that his injured leg isn¡¯t recovering as expected?¡± Penn


    asked.


    Rosalynn hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Has there been a time when he could walk normally without a cane?¡± Penn continued.


    ¡°Just get to the point,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°Thest time I counseled Mr. Silverman, I realized that in his mind, you only show himpassion


    when he¡¯s weak and helpless due to his illness,¡± Penn said, turning to Rosalynn. ¡°You could say that


    his subconscious chose to keep his leg in a state of non-recovery to keep


    15.06


    you by his side.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Ms. Jared, I mean you and Mr. Silverman no harm. I just don¡¯t want to see the tragedy that befell my


    father to happen again,¡± Penn said gently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so wary of me.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You could have been upfront with me,¡± Rosalynn said.


    ¡°I admit I wasn¡¯t entirely honest, and I apologize,¡± Penn said sincerely.


    Rosalynn picked up the case file and pondered for a moment before standing up. ¡°Can I take this with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Penn nodded.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her expressionplex. She had something to say but ultimately held her


    tongue. Instead, she walked out of the room in silence.


    ¡°Ms. Jared,¡± Penn stood up, speaking again.


    Rosalynn turned to him. ¡°Was there something else?¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll consider letting my research institute treat Mr. Silverman,¡± Penn said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m


    confident that we can bring Mr. Silverman back to a normal life.¡±


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t reply, she just walked out the door. Hearing the door open, Jaime


    immediately stood up. ¡°Rosalynn!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Rosalynn gave him a faint smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to smile, then don¡¯t force it. It¡¯s kind of scary,¡± Jaime muttered, reaching for the case


    file in Rosalynn¡¯s hand, but Rosalynn quickly moved it out of his reach.


    Confused, Jaime looked at her. Without offering any exnation, Rosalynn simply said again, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jaime obediently nodded, ncing back into the office where the ever-gentlemanly Penn gave


    him a polite nod.


    Jaime returned the gesture with a reluctant nod of his own. They made their way to the elevator.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    As they waited for the elevator to arrive, Ms. Albinia walked over, ¡°Mrs. Silverman, Dr. Lange¡¯s research


    is top-notch in this field, if you don¡¯t want the tragedy with Ayden happen again, I


    suggest you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a Albinia?¡± Rosalynn interrupted.


    Ms. Albinia¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. She didn¡¯t dare meet Rosalynn¡¯s piercing gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Betsy Albinia?¡± Rosalynn asked point-nk.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ms. Albinia¡¯s demeanor shifted from her previous gentleness to sharpness.c2


    Rosalynn nced at her. She was tired, from her body to soul. She had received too much shocking


    information that day. At this point, she didn¡¯t want to waste another word on Ms. Albinia. She simply


    ignored her.


    Luckily, the elevator arrived, and Rosalynn walked straight in.


    Before Ms. Albinia could follow, Jaime blocked her, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Don¡¯t bother


    her!¡± With that, Jaime closed the elevator door.


    Only the subtle sound of the descending elevator remained.


    ¡°This is the doctor treating Madeleine, right?¡± Jaime asked.


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Jaime continued, ¡°I thought he was a good guy. This building belongs to Baillie, and Paige even gave


    him a 30% discount on his office rent! I¡¯ll tell Paige to raise the price. No more discount, and a 20%


    increase! For upsetting my sister!!¡±


    Rosalynn knew that Jaime was trying to cheer her up. ¡°Jaime, I have a headache. Can you be quiet for


    a bit?¡± Rosalynn asked tiredly.


    Jaime immediately nodded and zipped his lips. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Anything that would make his sister so


    worried must be rted to the Silverman family, and probably had something to do with Wayne.


    How could a psychiatrist be rted to Wayne? Could it be that Wayne was mentally ill?


    Although Jaime had never liked Wayne and cursed him many times in private, at this moment, he


    wished he could kneel down and beg the gods to forgive his reckless words, praying that Wayne


    wouldn¡¯t have any mental issues.


    On the way home, Jaime was driving. As they were approaching Moonlit Lake, Rosalynn asked Jaime


    to pull the car over. She sat in silence, flipping through the case file over and over again.


    Until nearly midnight, Wayne¡¯s call came through.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer, and I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯re asleep!¡± Jaime offered.


    Rosalynn shook her head. She took a deep breath and answered the call, ¡°Honey, why are you still


    awake?¡±


    ¡°Is this your husband¡¯s phone?¡± an unfamiliar voice came through the phone.


    Rosalynn immediately sat up straight, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my husband¡¯s. How did it end up with you?¡±

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    ¡°I just found this on the side walk,¡± the stranger exined. ¡°There was a passcode, so I just had Siri call


    up thest number dialed. That happened to be you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, where exactly did you find it? I¡¯lle pick it up right away!¡± Rosalynn responded hurriedly.


    ¡°Lotus North Street,¡± the stranger replied.


    A cold shiver ran down Rosalynn¡¯s spine. Lotus North Street was adjacent to the park where she had


    once saved Wayne. It was a half an hour drive away from Moonlit Lake. How did Wayne¡¯s phone end


    up there? It was with him when she left the house!


    ¡°Alright, could you wait for me? I¡¯ll be there soon and I¡¯ll reward you for your trouble. Thank you!¡±c2


    Once she settled the matter with the stranger, Rosalynn quickly ended the call. She immediately dialed


    Felix.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Felix answered promptly.


    ¡°Is Wayne home?¡± Rosalynn asked tersely.


    ¡°When I left, Mr. Wayne carried Ivy back to her room to rest. He should be there.¡±


    ¡°Check now!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s tone was stern. Sensing the urgency, Felix rushed towards the main building, not even


    bothering to change his shoes.


    When he arrived, he first checked the garage. To his dismay, one of the cars was missing.


    ¡°Who took the car out?¡± Felix asked.


    ¡°President Silverman said he was going to pick up the Madam.¡±


    Felix pped his forehead, ¡°Immediately check the GPS of the car!¡±


    As he spoke, he dialed Rosalynn back, ¡°Madam, the security here said that President Silverman¡­¡±


    Felix nced at the security officer, ¡°How long ago did he leave?¡±


    ¡°An hour ago!¡±


    ¡°President Silverman left an hour ago, and he said he was going to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°What about Ableson?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s voice was stern.


    ¡°Shortly after you left, President Silverman sent Ableson out. Let me call him.¡±


    ¡°Do thatter. Right now, get to Lotus North Street immediately!¡±


    Without a word, Felix grabbed a set of car keys and drove off.


    1/2


    On his way to Lotus North Street, he attempted to reach Ableson. While the call went through, no one


    answered.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was also on her way to Lotus North Street. Seeing her lips tightly pressed


    together in silence, Jaime didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    What was usually a half-hour drive, Jaime managed to cover in twenty minutes.


    As soon as he parked, Rosalynn was out of the car.


    ¡°Slow down, Rosa!¡± Jaime scrambled out of the car, following Rosalynn closely.


    The person found the phone was an employee of a 24/7 convenience store nearby. He had found the


    phone on his way to work.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Rosalynn said, taking the phone. The screen was even more damaged than it


    was earlier, the bottom left corner even revealed some of the internalponents.


    After giving the person a reward, Rosalynn left the convenience store.


    She knew Wayne¡¯s passcode. After unlocking the phone, she immediately checked the call history.


    She quickly found out that an hour ago, Wayne had made six calls to an unregistered number. In


    between, there were calls to Ableson.


    Rosalynn immediately dialed Ableson¡¯s number using Wayne¡¯s phone. The call went through, but no


    one answered.


    Rosalynn was standing at a cross junction. Walking straight would lead her to Central Park, while


    turning back would take her to Fuller Manor. The other two directions led to Moonlit. Lake and Bane


    Corp Center, respectively.


    Why was Wayne here? And where was he now?

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    The contents of Ayden¡¯s file made Rosalynn feel a sudden wave of dizziness, ¡°Jaime, pull up the


    surveince tapes from an hour ago¡­ ¡°Rosalynn knew where Wayne had lost his phone. She scanned


    the area and then pointed at two cameras, ¡°The footage from these two!¡±


    Jaime quickly nodded and pulled out his modified smartphone. He easily hacked into the traffic


    surveince system, locating the two cameras Rosalynn had mentioned and set the time to what she


    had specified.


    Despite his speed, they.only caught sight of Wayne ten minutester.


    In the footage, Wayne was briskly walking from the direction of the Fuller Mansion. Whether he was in


    a hurry or just not paying attention, he didn¡¯t manage to avoid a bike that wasing from the other


    side of the road. Wayne was knocked to the ground.


    Rosalynn covered her mouth, almost letting out a scream.


    The man on the bike quickly got off. Wayne stood up, waved him away impatiently and the man hastily


    got back on his bike and sped away.


    In the surveince footage, Wayne¡¯s hand was clearly grazed, and he seemed to limp a bit. His phone


    fell under a tree, which he didn¡¯t notice. He picked up his cane and quickly continued In the direction of


    the park.e2


    At that moment, Felix arrived, ¡°Madam!¡± He quickly approached.


    ¡°Jaime, continue tracing his steps. Felix,e with me to the park!¡±


    She remembered that Wayne had met that ¡°kid¡± in the park before. Therefore, it was highly likely that


    he was headed there.


    Jaime was worried about Rosalynn. He continued to track Wayne¡¯s movement while trying to keep up


    with her, almost running into a tree.


    Instead of going camera by camera, Jaime estimated a time and located the camera at the park¡¯s


    entrance. When they were almost there, Jaime saw Wayne climbing over the gate into the park.


    The Central Park was old, and security wasx, manned by elderly guards. Wayne had slipped in


    unnoticed, but Rosalynn¡¯s group was harder to miss.


    ¡°The park¡¯s closed,e back at half past seven in the morning!¡± The security guard called.


    ¡°Sir, our kid got lost in the park. His friendsst saw him here. Can we take a quick look?¡± Jaime quickly


    said.


    Hearing that a child was lost, the guard quickly opened the gate. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park¡¯s control room to


    check the surveince.¡±,


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Jaime quickly thanked him.


    ¡°But our equipment is old and there are blind spots¡­¡± the guard warned.


    ¡°I thought someone donated money for upgrades?¡± Jaime asked, surprised.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that¡­¡±


    ¡°You go with the guard to check the surveince. I¡¯ll look around.¡± Rosalynn told Jaime.


    The path into the park was a straight shot. They hurried forward. Just as they were about to split up


    outside the control room, they heard someone shouting.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s fallen into the water!!¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s nerves were immediately on edge. Without hesitation, she ran towards the direction of the


    voice.


    The artificialke in Central Park. The same ce where Wayne had almost drowned, and where she


    had rescued him.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Reflecting back on that day, Rosalynn med herself for her negligence.


    She knew something was off with Wayne, but before going to see Penn, she forgot to tell Felix to keep


    an eye on Wayne and to prevent him from leaving the house.


    The park was old, with some of the streetmps shining brightly while others were dimmed.


    Rosalynn found herself running through areas of light and darkness.


    The grand oak tree still stood silently by the artificialke.


    The elderly security guard, shlight in hand, was frantically pointing at theke, yelling, ¡°He¡¯s gone


    under! He¡¯s drowning!¡±


    Perhaps it was a coincidence, or maybe it was fate. This was the same spot where Wayne had


    previously fallen into the water. Without hesitation, Rosalynn, just like before, leaped into the dark


    water.e2


    ¡°Rosa!!¡± Before she hit the water, she vaguely heard Jamie¡¯s rmed cry.


    But she had no time to think. All she was worried about was that Wayne could die here.


    Using the light from the shlight, Rosalynn quickly spotted Wayne slowly sinking towards the bottom


    of theke.


    She felt a metallic taste in her throat and, dismissing her fear, swam towards him as fast as she could.


    The years she had spent with Wayne, their first encounters, and the countless times they had been


    through ups and downs, shed before her eyes like a rapid carousel. Finally, Rosalynn reached


    Wayne, grabbed his hand, and started to pull him towards the surface.


    At that moment, she heard several sshes.


    After childbirth and a serious illness, Rosalynn¡¯s health had taken a toll. As she was nearing the


    surface, she began to feel weak.


    Hearing the sshes, she knew that it must have been Felix and Jamie who had jumped in.


    Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Wayne, with his eyes tightly shut, suddenly tightened


    his grip on Rosalynn¡¯s arm.


    Their ascent to the surface was abruptly halted as they sank back into the depths.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rosalynn instinctively struggled. In response, the arm around her neck tightened its hold.


    She turned and looked back. The face, with its familiar features, waspletely unrecognizable.


    His face was twisted in rage, his eyes full of malice and resentment.


    This was not Wayne!


    Jamie, Felix and Mike dove into the water, and this was the scene that greeted them.


    Jamie and Mike were so shocked that they forgot they were underwater.


    ¡°Rosa!!!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie!!!¡±


    Felix, being the moreposed of the two, swam towards them with all his strength in full speed. Mike


    followed closely behind. Jamie, the weaker of the two, trailed behind.


    Felix swam close to them, and without a word, kicked Wayne on the side.


    Then he grabbed Wayne¡¯s hand and pulled hardly. The hand around Rosalynn¡¯s neck dislocated


    instantly.


    Mike, seeing this, immediately pulled a nearly unconscious Rosalynn towards himself, disregarding


    Wayne, and started swimming towards the shore.


    Jamie, seeing that Rosalynn was saved, cried as he followed Mike, carefully pulling Rosalynn to the


    shore.


    Once they reached the shore, Mike immediately performed CPR on Rosalynn.


    Fortunately, they had jumped into the water just in time. Rosalynn hadn¡¯t inhaled too much water, and


    after a few coughs, she spat out some water and regained consciousness. ¡°Rosa, are you okay?¡±


    Jamie was crying so hard it looked like he might pass out.


    When he saw the bruises on Rosalynn¡¯s neck, he turned back, anger burning in his eyes.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    With the assistance of several park rangers, Felix managed to bring the unconscious Wayne onto the


    shore.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Jaime, gripping a rock, was ready to charge at him. But before he could make his


    move, Rosalynn wobbled past him in a staggering run.


    ¡°Rosa?¡± Jaime was baffled.


    Wayne was out to kill her, why would she¡­


    ¡°Wayne!¡± Rosalynn rushed to Wayne¡¯s side, swiftly checking for signs of breathing and any indication of


    life. As she started to perform CPR and mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, tears began to stream down her


    face.


    Jaime was filled with rage. He wanted to pull Rosalynn away, but Mike held him back. Everyone else


    might be clueless about what had just happened, but Mike knew.


    ¡®What the hell are you doing?!¡± Jaime red at Mike.e2


    Mike looked back solemnly. ¡°Jaime, calm down. Things¡­ aren¡¯t as simple as they seem¡­


    ¡°He tried to kill my sister! It¡¯s that simple! If I hadn¡¯t followed, if she had been alone¡­¡± Jaime¡¯s voice


    broke as he sank to the ground, clutching his head. He couldn¡¯t bear to think of the risks Rosalynn had


    taken before. Jaime had never felt so terrified.


    Suddenly, Wayne coughed up some water and started toe around. He looked at Rosalynn, soaked


    and huddled over him, and a simr scene from many years ago surfaced in his mind. Back then, she


    was smiling at him under the dim light, but now she was crying.


    ¡°Darling¡­ Before he could finish, Rosalynn threw herself into his arms, her sobbing growing


    uncontroble.


    Wayne was stunned. He turned to Felix, who avoided his gaze. The memory of what happened after


    dinner was a blur. He vaguely remembered something happening to that child¡­


    Seeing Rosalynn devastating, Wayne knew he must have caused some serious trouble.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why did you try to kill my sister, Wayne?!¡± Jaime broke free from Mike and lunged at him.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Wayne¡¯s expression turned ice cold.


    ¡°Jaime, go home.¡± Rosalynn pleaded through her red, swollen eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to youter.


    Now, go home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone with him! I¡¯m not going!¡± Jaime was usually obedient, but not this time.


    ¡°Please, Jaime,¡± Rosalynn¡¯s eyes begged.


    Jaime had never seen Rosalynn like this. He felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home, Rosa:


    Please stop crying. I¡¯m going home now


    Rosalynn shut her eyes, gently stroking Wayne¡¯s neck. The pain was overwhelming.


    ¡°Master Jaime, Felix and I will stay by Miss Rosalynn¡¯s side. Nothing will happen.¡± Mike reassured


    Jaime in a hushed voice.


    Jaime grunted in response. He took onest look at Rosalynn before turning to leave.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Wayne was panicking. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    As he asked the question, a sudden realization struck him. ¡°Did he show up? Did he hurt you? Let me


    see where you¡¯re hurt, darling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalynn held Wayne tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We need to get you to the hospital. You


    almost drowned.¡±


    Rosalynn felt like her heart had shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Let me see where you¡¯re hurt, I¡­¡± Before Wayne could finish, he spotted the bruise on Rosalynn¡¯s


    neck.

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    Like a bolt out of the blue.


    At that moment.


    Felix stepped forward and knocked Wayne unconscious with a swift chop of his hand.


    ¡°Madam, we should get you to the hospital as soon as possible, Felix said without missing a beat,


    helping Wayne to his feet.


    Rosalynn, at this moment, felt as fragile as a dried leaf, ready to be carried away by the slightest


    breeze. She swayed slightly as she followed them outside c2


    Seeing her shiver, Mike quickly retrieved his jacket he had thrown on the ground and draped it over


    Rosalynn.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the hospital first, and then I¡¯ll fill you in,¡± Mike said. His eyes were filled with concern as he


    looked at Rosalynn.


    In Mike¡¯s eyes, Rosalynn was always a beacon of positivity and resilience, always involved in


    charitable works, whether it was helping animals or children. In Mike¡¯s beliefs, good people like her


    should lead a smooth life, blessed by divine forces. But life had dealt Rosalynn some incredibly hard


    blows, and now, yet another misfortune had fallen upon her.


    Mike was filled with a sudden regret. He shouldn¡¯t have let Rosalynn know about this. As a loyal


    servant of the Jared family, it was his duty to protect the family¡¯s peace.


    After discovering Wayne¡¯s strange illness, he should have quietly arranged an ident¡± to take care of


    Wayne. That way, Rosalynn might have had to endure some pain, but it wouldn¡¯t be like now, where the


    pain seemed to have no end in sight.


    Alternatively, he should have let Felix take Rosalynn to safety He could have stayed in the water,


    waited for Wayne to drown, and then brought him ashore. That would have been better than the current


    situation.


    As soon as Mike arrived, he had called for an ambnce from the Jared Group Hospital.


    After Wayne was loaded onto the ambnce, he was given a sedative. Rosalynn sat next to him, and


    her bruised neck was a shocking sight,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was clear how much force Wayne had used, and Felix felt a chill thinking about it. Thankfully,


    Rosalynn was lucky enough to not have been strangled to death


    Felix was also puzzled.


    The couple seemed to have a good rtionship. Wayne had been the picture of a devoted husband


    since he came back. Why would he suddenly try to kill Rosalynn? And the way he looked at that


    moment was terrifying, as if he was apletely different person.


    At the hospital, Wayne was taken for some tests.


    He had a few minor abrasions on his body. Aside from a potential lung infection caused by nearly


    drowning, which needed further observation.


    His most severe injuries were the kick from Felix and a dislocated arm.


    It waste into the night when Wayne was finally settled into a hospital room, where he fell into a deep


    sleep under the influence of the medication.


    Rosalynn sat in the corridor outside the room, her face as white as a sheet, staring nkly at the floor.


    Footsteps echoed from the end of the corridor, and Rosalynn looked up instinctively.


    In a daze, she saw Paige, Jaime, and Baillie approaching.


    Paige¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and it was clear she had been crying all the way here.


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Paige rushed over to Rosalynn, squatting down to look at the bruise on her neck, her tears starting to


    flow again. She reached out to touch it, but hesitated, afraid of causing Rosalynn pain.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Rosalynn said.


    Her voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    Paige crumbled instantly. She clung to Rosalynn, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Paige, fet Rosalynn change her wet clothes first,¡± Baillie gently tapped Paige on the shoulder.


    Paige nodded repeatedly, releasing Rosalynn, ¡°Darling, you go take a bath and change your clothes.


    We¡¯ll take care of everything here!¡±


    Rosalynn nced at Jaime, who was handing over a paper bag.c2


    Jaime looked as if he was on the verge of tears. Rosalynn gave him a weak smile, asking, ¡°Are you


    mad at me?¡±


    Jaime thrust the bag into her hands and replied, ¡°Just go take a shower. Don¡¯t you know how sad you


    look right now?¡±


    Rosalynn obeyed. She headed to the bathroom in another room, the warm water cascading down,


    briefly dispelling the chill that had seeped into her


    bones.


    She stood under the water for a moment. The emotions that had been building up inside her finally


    overflowed.


    Her shoulders were shaking as she cried silently under the streaming water.


    When Rosalynn reappeared after changing her clothes, Paige immediately approached her, saying,


    ¡°Jaime got you some candies for your throat. Have a couple to soothe your throat. Are you hungry? I


    brought some chicken noodle soup. Want some?¡±


    Rosalynn took whatever Paige gave to her, but the more obedient she was, the more heartbroken


    Paige became.


    ¡°You two are here. Where¡¯s Trista?¡± It seemed as if she suddenly remembered about Trista and


    hurriedly asked.


    Trista is home with Laura and Calvin, and a nanny is there too. Everything¡¯s fine, Paigeforted her,


    ¡°Have some more soup.¡±


    Rosalynn took another couple of sips, but she couldn¡¯t swallow anymore. She thought for a moment,


    then turned to Baillie, ¡°Baillie, I need your help to look into someone.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Penn Lange, Rosalynn continued, ¡°The psychologist who was supposed to treat Wayne¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Paige was surprised, ¡°Was it him who caused Wayne¡¯s incident?¡±


    I¡¯ve done some digging. His team is one of the best in the world for treating Wayne¡¯s condition¡±


    Before Rosalynn could finish, Paige immediately said, ¡°Then let him treat Wayne! I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s


    really good!¡±


    ¡°I did take Wayne for a consultation and was nning to let him treat Wayne, but¡­ Rosalynn


    swallowed hard, ¡°I just found out something today. I suspect that Penn¡¯s parents were killed by Natalie¡±


    Paige looked shocked, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to look into it right away.¡± Baillie didn¡¯t ask any more questions.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He knew that Rosalynn wouldn¡¯t make such a im without any basis. She must have found something


    that aroused her suspicion.


    ¡°Thank you. With everything that¡¯s going on with Wayne, there aren¡¯t a lot of people I trust right now¡­¡±


    If Wayne¡¯s current condition were to be exposed, it would undoubtedly lead to a lot of chaos.


    Moreover, if the news got out, it would be disastrous and hurtful for Ivy and Cory


    ¡°Rosalynn, we¡¯re family. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Baillieforted her, then moved away to


    make a call.


    Paige held Rosalynn¡¯s cold hand, ¡°You must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t you get some rest? We¡¯ll stay


    here and keep watch. If you don¡¯t rest well, your mood will be affected, and if you¡¯re not in a good


    mood, Wayne will sense it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jaime, who had been mostly silent, finally asked, ¡°Why does it feel like Paige


    and Mike know something I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Jaime Paige looked at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Rosalynn looked up at him, ¡°You¡¯re too far away. I don¡¯t have the energy to speak loudly.


    Without a word, Jaime got up and moved closer to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her face was calm yet pale, ¡°Have you heard of schizophrenia?¡±

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Jaime was taken aback for a moment. He subconsciously nced at Paige.


    When his gaze met Paige¡¯s tear-filled eyes, he looked back at Rosalynn in shock, Wayne is¡­ How


    could this be? It can¡¯t be!¡± Jaime shot up from his seat. ¡°Keep it down!¡± Paige tugged at him.


    Jaime felt a chill run down his spine. In his childhood, there was a well-known madwoman in the


    vige. His grandfather told him that her daughter was kidnapped while she was selling fruit at the


    farmers market, and by the time she found her daughter, the child had frozen to death at the bottom of


    a dried-up well. Ever since then, the woman had lost her mind.


    Jaime remembered, the vige¡¯s wise old man once said that the woman was so shocked that she


    developed schizophrenia. Jaime could not, for the life of him, associate Wayne with that madwoman


    wandering around the vige. It was impossible¡­c2


    No, after all the hardship he put his sister through, how could he be afflicted with such madness!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    *Dawn is breaking soon.¡± Jaime rubbed his face, ¡°Cory and Ivy should be waking up soon. If no one is


    home, they will be scared. I¡¯m going back, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With that, Jaime hurried towards the elevator.


    ¡°Ja¡­¡± Paige wanted to call out to him.


    Rosalynn held her hand, ¡°Let him go and rest¡±


    Paige looked at Rosalynn, her heart aching for her.


    ¡°Later you and Baillie should go back too, and please help me send Cory and Ivy to school. They will


    be delighted if you take them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Baillie to go back, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± Paige¡¯s voice was on the verge of breaking into sobs.


    ¡°The sedative should wear off soon, and Wayne will wake up. I have a lot to discuss with him. It¡¯s better


    if you¡¯re not here.¡± Rosalynn¡¯s thumb gently rubbed Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hide anything


    from you.¡±


    ¡°But what if he wakes up and attacks you again?¡± Paige had been avoiding looking at Rosalynn¡¯s neck


    earlier.


    ¡°Mike and Felix are here, it will be alright.¡±


    Paige pursed her lips. In the end, she couldn¡¯t argue with Rosalynn.


    When Baillie came back after making arrangements, he brought Paige away under Rosalynn¡¯s


    insistence.


    Not long after, Mike came over with some medication, hustling over, ¡®Ms. Gabrie, drink this. It will


    soothe your throat. Then apply this ointment to your neckter, it¡¯s good for blood cirction.¡±


    Rosalynn took it. She took a sip of the soothing medicine, the cool liquid soothing her inmed throat,


    indeed bringing much relief.


    She looked up at Mike, ¡°Why were you there today?¡±


    By right, Mike should be on holiday.


    ¡°After seeing that video, how could I rest?¡± Mike said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been monitoring President


    Silverman¡¯s every move. When he left Moonlit Lake, I immediately followed. After all, the incidents in


    the video I collected happened when he mysteriously ran off by himself¡­


    Rosalynn said nothing, slowly sipped her medicine.


    Mike paused for a moment, ¡°President Silverman went to Fuller Manor this time!


    Rosalynn¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°I waited outside for a while, about ten minutes or so. President Silverman came out with a gloomy


    face.¡± Mike knitted his brows, ¡°Although the light was dim, I noticed that there was blood on his hands.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, ¡°He has no injuries on his body¡­¡±


    Mike looked at Rosalynn with aplex expression, ¡°It was Ableson¡­¡±


    ¡°Ableson?¡± Rosalynn¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He was stabbed. When I got there he was still conscious, and roughly told me what happened¡±


    Not long after Rosalynn and Jaime left Moonlit Lake, Wayne received a call from the boy


    There was a lot of noise on his end, seeming like sounds of violence and shouting, and he was crying


    hard.


    Wayne nned to go there himself at first. But thinking of what Rosalynn had said about not seeing the


    boy again, he thought for a moment and called Ableson and told him to make a trip.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    Ableson followed the directions that Wayne had given him.


    Stunned, he found himself near Fuller Manor, in a property that seemed to be uninhabited.


    Wayne gave him a new number. Ableson dialed it, but it was disconnected.


    He ryed this information to Wayne. Despite his efforts, he hadn¡¯t found anyone, and the phone


    numbers he was given were disconnected, but somehow Wayne was able to get through each time.


    Wayne was furious. The boy kept calling, his voice growing weaker and weaker with each call.c2


    Wayne didn¡¯t have time to question it, so he left immediately. By the time Ableson received a call from


    Wayne, Wayne was already at Fuller Manor.


    He rushed over, and what he found was shocking.


    Wayne was kneeling on the ground, seemingly administering CPR to someone, When he saw Ableson,


    he said, ¡°Call an ambnce, he¡¯s lost a lot of blood, he needs immediate medical attention!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There was no boy at all and that boy¡¯s phone number was a vacant number!


    Ableson had had his suspicions while he was in Norhaven, and this seemed to confirm them.


    ¡°President Silverman!!¡± Ableson ran forward, trying to pull Wayne up, ¡°We need to find Mrs. Silverman,


    we need to go find her now!¡± ¡°Ableson, are you not listening to me? This boy is dying, he¡¯s lost a lot of


    blood, I need you to call an ambnce!¡± Wayne admonished. ¡°There¡¯s no boy!¡± Ableson shouted back,


    ¡°President Silverman, snap out of it, look around, it¡¯s just you and me, there¡¯s no boy¡±


    At Ableson¡¯s words, Wayne¡¯s expression went nk.


    He looked at his hands, then at the ground. His hands were coated in warm blood.


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no boy? He¡¯s right here, he¡¯s right here!!¡± Wayne pointed at the ground, at


    the boy lying in a pool of blood, his face pale, looking at him with teary eyes.


    ¡°President Silverman!! You can¡¯t be like this, you have to snap out of it, think about Mrs. Silverman,


    think about your kids!!¡± Ableson gripped Wayne¡¯s shoulders, speaking urgently.


    He knew that in his boss¡¯s heart, Secretary Tesdal and the two children were the most important.


    Perhaps only they could bring him back to reality. Wayne looked at him, his expression nk for


    another two seconds: Then Ableson saw rity slowly return to Wayne¡¯s eyes, and he let out a sigh of


    relief.


    Thank god he woke him up.


    ¡°President Silverman, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ableson spoke gently, helping Wayne to his feet,


    and guiding him towards the door.


    But they hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps before Ableson felt a sharp, searing pain in his back.


    Due to the pain, he instinctively let go of Wayne, barely managing to stay upright: When he looked up,


    his mind went nk


    Wayne¡¯s hands were covered in blood, and behind him, there was a knife. He stood there, like a cold


    demon, watching impassively as Ableson slowly fell Without a word, he picked up his cane from the


    ground, stepped over Ableson as if he didn¡¯t exist, and walked out

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    As Mike stepped into Fuller Manor, he was met with a horrifying scene ¨C Ablesonid in a pool of his


    own blood.


    After a quick assessment of the situation, he called an ambnce for Ableson. However, knowing that


    Wayne was responsible for the state Ableson was in, for safety measures, he called for help from the


    Jared Group.


    As the ambnce arrived, Ableson gradually lost consciousness. But before he did, he managed to


    urge Mike, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ Go¡­ find President Silverman¡­¡±


    By the time Mike rushed out, Wayne had already disappeared. Given the urgency of the situation, Mike


    couldn¡¯t alert the public. He followed the trail of blood, but it soon disappeared. He then paid to check


    the CCTV footages of local businesses along the way, which led him towards the nearby park.


    However, as it waste, many of the businesses around the park had closed, leaving Mike without


    further leads.c2


    Just as he was aimlessly searching, a car ident urred on the other side of the park. A drunk


    pedestrian had reportedly stumbled onto the road and was hit by a speeding car.


    Recalling Ableson¡¯s words and Wayne¡¯s disoriented state, Mike felt a chill run down his spine. He


    immediately rushed over, only to find it was a false rm.


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t know where to go, I saw a sign directing towards Central Park. That¡¯s where you and


    President Silverman first met each other. I thought he might be there, so I quickly turned around and


    ran towards the park,¡± Mike exined.


    Mike was across the street at the time. By the time he reached the park, he saw Rosalynn and a few


    others hastily entering the park.


    A sense of foreboding hit him. He called for the ambnce he had kept on standby in the nearby


    parking lot and hurriedly followed them into the park. That¡¯s where the subsequent events unfolded.


    Upon hearing the details, Rosalynn nodded in understanding and asked, ¡°And how¡¯s Ableson now? Is


    he here too?¡±


    ¡°Um, not so good,¡± Mike admitted, deciding not to hide anything from Rosalynn He¡¯s still in critical


    condition. Felix is with him right now.¡±


    A sharp pain shot through Rosalynn¡¯s forehead. ¡°Tell the doctors, no matter the cost, they have to save


    him.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Mike quickly agreed. ¡°Ms. Gabrie, why don¡¯t you take a rest? You look worn out. I¡¯ll call you


    as soon as President Silverman wakes up.¡± Feeling dizzy, Rosalynn drank a bottle of glucose and took


    a short rest in the visitor¡¯s room across from Wayne¡¯s. However, sleep was elusive. Each time she


    closed her eyes, she was haunted by the image of a familiar yet terrifying face underwater, and Wayne


    slowly sinking into the dark depths.


    Her heart ached with pain, Suddenly, she remembered Wayne¡¯s words-if he ever treated her badly, it


    wouldn¡¯t be him. It would be the ¡®bad¡¯ Wayne taking control.


    Startled, she woke up.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, President Silverman is awake!¡± There was a knock on the door.


    Rosalynn immediately threw off the nket, adjusted her hoodie to cover her bruises, and headed for


    Wayne¡¯s room, but Mike stopped her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosalynn asked, confused.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike motioned for Rosalynn to look at the room¡¯s surveince footage.


    Frowning, she took the iPad from him. Wayne was sitting up in bed, talking to someone at the foot of


    his bed.


    Her blood ran cold.


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, maybe¡­ Mike began.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalynn handed the iPad back to Mike and, ignoring his shocked expression, pushed open


    the door to Wayne¡¯s room.


    Wayne immediately looked up at her.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    Seeing her, Wayne broke into a smile, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Pointing towards the foot of the bed, he continued, ¡°The kid mentioned that you brought him to the


    hospital and dressed his wounds. He¡¯s been talking about you nonstop


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Following his gesture, Rosalynn¡¯s gaze fell on an empty spot.


    ¡°Wayne, do you remember why you¡¯re here?¡± Rosalynn asked, sitting beside him. Meanwhile, Mike had


    also entered the room, his eyes fixed intently on the scene before him. If Wayne made a move, his n


    was to step in and end it all swiftly.


    ¡°1¡­¡± Wayne tried to recall, but his mind was a nk te. ¡°I remember getting a call from himst


    night. But Ableson couldn¡¯t find him, so I went out looking for him¡­¡±c2


    After that, his memory was shrouded in a thick fog. Everything was blurry.


    Wayne was aware that he was sick. When he realized he had gaps in his memory and found himself in


    a hospital, his face turned pale. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s heart was shattered over and over again.


    From scattered pieces of information, she had a rough idea of what triggered Wayne¡¯s disease. Her


    faked death and escape was one reason. Later, the brain damage and torment from severe injuries


    added to it, causing Wayne¡¯s mental breakdown.


    For a moment, she was puzzled. She was the one who was deeply hurt initially wasn¡¯t she? Then why


    was Wayne the one who had lost his sanity? ¡°Rosa, what¡¯s that on your neck?¡± Suddenly, Wayne


    noticed a small bruise peeking from underneath Rosalynn¡¯s cor. He reached out to touch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bruise,¡± Rosalynn stopped his hand, holding it tightly.


    Wayne looked at her, his expression crumbling bit by bit.


    ¡°Did I do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Wayne, Rosalynn looked at him, ¡°Did you ask him his name?¡±


    Rosalynn believed that the boy¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. Considering his simr


    background to Wayne¡¯s, she wondered if he could be a younger version of Wayne.


    ¡°Who?¡± Wayne asked.


    Rosalynn pointed towards the foot of the bed, ¡°Him.¡±


    Slowly, Wayne turned his gaze towards the direction.


    The boy, with multiple bruises on his face and an arm in a sling, was smiling harmlessly at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Wayne asked.


    Mike turned his head away, his expression more serious than ever.


    ¡°Ayden. Mr. Silverman, my name is Ayden Silverman.¡±


    Wayne froze.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Rosalynn asked, gripping Wayne¡¯s hand tightly.


    She thought that knowing the boy¡¯s name might help Wayne snap out of his hallucination.


    Penn had mentioned it to her. Knowing you¡¯re hallucinating is half the battle against blurring reality and


    fantasy


    ¡°Ayden,¡± Wayne looked at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn also froze.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Ayden, Wayne said, slightly bewildered, ¡°The same as that guy¡¯s name. And you¡¯re a Silverman too.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    The boy looked at Wayne, his eyes shining brightly. He didn¡¯t answer, only continued to look at Wayne


    with an innocent smile.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Ayden. It was Ayden. Rosalynn couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, why would it be Ayden?


    When Wayne was born, Ayden had been dead for three to four years.


    Throughout his upbringing, the only intersection he had with Ayden was when he identally


    discovered in his teens that his biological father was indeed Ayden.


    Natalie had made a clean sweep of any trace that Ayden ever existed. No one was even allowed to


    mention him. So Wayne¡¯s knowledge about him should be minimal.


    Why would it be Ayden?c2


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± At this moment, Wayne furrowed his eyebrows and looked towards the


    entrance.


    Rosalynn followed his gaze. Other than Mike, there was no one else. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings


    at this moment.


    From Wayne¡¯s perspective, the boy nced at Rosalynn, ¡°I¡¯lle backter. She doesn¡¯t seem to be


    in good shape.¡±


    Wayne immediately looked back at Rosalynn. His attention, which had been diverted just now,


    returned. ¡°Your neck!¡± Wayne¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rosalynn was gripping his hand tightly, as if she wanted to crush his hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything that happenedst night at all?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne shook his head, then said, ¡°He took control of my body, it must be him!


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him hurt you¡­¡± Wayne said, trying to pull away from Rosalynn¡¯s grip, ¡°Mike, take her away!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalynn asked quickly.


    I¡¯m not safe right now, I¡¯m dangerous, don¡¯t you understand? You can¡¯t stay with me, I can¡¯t let him hurt


    you¡­ Mike!¡±


    Mike stood there. His face was ashen, but he didn¡¯t move. He was waiting for Rosalynn to speak.


    Wayne, calm down!¡± Rosalynn tried to soothe Wayne. But when she got up, Wayne saw therger


    bruise under her cor. Wayne was struck as if by lightning.


    His emotions instantly became more agitated, ¡°I don¡¯t want you Here, go! Go!


    Seeing this, Mike quickly stepped forward and pushed Wayne back onto the bed, then pressed the call


    button.


    Felix was justing from Ableson¡¯s. Hearing themotion, he barged into the ward.


    Wayne was too agitated, even Mike was having trouble restraining him. Felix quickly stepped forward


    to help. The two of them held Wayne down on the bed.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were red, like a fish stranded on the shore. He looked at Rosalynn, pleading, ¡°Go¡­


    please!¡±


    The doctor arrived quickly. In this situation, they could only continue to administer sedatives.


    Wayne gradually calmed down, looking at Rosalynn with increasing sorrow and quilt. As his eyelids


    slowly closed, tears slipped from the corners of his


    eyes


    The ward returned to silence, and it seemed to have be too quiet


    ¡°Mrs. Silverman, Mr. Silverman¡¯s current situation¡­¡± The doctor tried to choose his words carefully,


    before sighing, ¡°It¡¯s best to arrange a trusted psychologist for professional treatment as soon as


    possible. Sedatives are not a long term solution.¡±


    ¡°I am already arranging it, Rosalynn nodded.


    ¡°I happen to know of a renowned team of mental health researchers in H City. Do you need me to


    contact them for you?¡±


    Rosalynn paused, then she smiled wanly, ¡°Are you talking about Penn Lange?¡±


    ¡°You know him? Then you should contact Dr. Lange as soon as possible. Despite his young age, Dr.


    Lange¡¯s research achievements in this field are very high, he is the top in the industry the attending


    physician said with admiration

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalynn nodded, too exhausted to say much.


    After knowing that Rosalynn had been in contact with Penn, the attending physician noticeably rxed.


    He walked out of the room with rxation.


    Rosalynn went back to Wayne¡¯s side, adjusting hisforter. ¡°How¡¯s Ableson doing?¡± she asked.


    Felix replied promptly, ¡°He¡¯s out of surgery, now in the ICU. Whether he¡¯ll pull through, we¡¯ll know in a


    day or two.¡±


    Ableson wasn¡¯t Rosalynn¡¯s guy. As for his background, she didn¡¯t know much. ¡°Can we contact his


    family?¡±c2


    Mike and Felix exchanged a nce, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ableson is an orphan. President Silverman bought him


    from a diator pit¡­ He has no family.¡±


    Rosalynn was momentarily taken aback. She vaguely remembered Wayne mentioning it once. A bitter


    feeling rose within her, ¡°Felix, stay here and keep watch for me. I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gabrie, you should rest first, Mike urged, his face full of concern.


    Rosalynn waved her hand dismissively. Even if shey down now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to close her


    eyes.


    Reluctantly, Mike escorted Rosalynn to the ICU to see Ableson. When the lead physician learned


    Rosalynn was there, he came over.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rosalynn said gratefully. ¡°He¡¯s like family to my husband and me. I want to give him every


    chance possible, so please use any special medications or machines that might help. I just want him to


    live.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re following your instructions,¡± the physician said gently. The patient¡¯s will to live is


    strong. I believe there¡¯s a good chance for a positive


    oue.¡±


    Rosalynn looked through the ss window. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always had a strong survival instinct. He¡¯ll pull


    through.¡±


    The diator pits were brutal, but Ableson had survived. Wayne¡¯s side had been dangerous, and


    Ableson had endured many injuries over the years. This time wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    Rosalynn didn¡¯t stay long. She didn¡¯t want the medical staff to feel they couldn¡¯t rest because of her.


    After thanking them again, she left.


    On her way back, she noticed the camellias that had bloomedst year were flourishing again.


    ¡°Mike, get me something sweet, please, Rosalynn said, settling into an outdoor chair. The hospital¡¯s


    dessert station was known for its treats.


    Although hesitant, Mike agreed and walked off to the dessert shop a few hundred meters away.


    As soon as he left, Baillie¡¯s call came through. Rosalynn answered immediately. Baillie, did you find


    anything?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Baillie responded. ¡°That ident was indeed suspicious, but there¡¯s no evidence to directly


    or indirectly link it to Natalie.¡±


    Rosalynn was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Baillie continued, ¡°However, a few months before


    the incident, Professor Osmond Lange did meet with Natalie several times. They didn¡¯t seem to part on


    good terms. After the Langes¡¯ death, Natalie didn¡¯t attend their funeral or publicly send a condolence


    wreath or anything¡±


    Natalie was a woman of strict propriety. Even if her rivals passed away, she would send a flower basket


    and a condolence message, sometimes even personally paying her respects.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unless their rtionship waspletely broken.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even withhold a condolence message.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    ¡°How often did Osmond and Natalie meet, and do you know what they discussed?¡± Rosalynn asked in


    a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find that out. Their meetings were always in private,¡± Baillie replied. He had managed


    to get this far only because he¡¯d found Natalie¡¯s former personal assistant from that time.


    At first, she had refused to speak as well.


    But Baillie discovered that her husband had some heart problems and was waiting for surgery.


    He promised to arrange for him to be operated on at a world-ss hospital immediately.c2


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Only then did she open up.


    ¡°Because Dr. Lange came very frequently, and the chairman¡¯s mood would be very bad after each


    visit. The atmosphere in the office was so oppressive that it made breathing difficult, so it¡¯s hard to


    forget,¡± the personal assistant had said.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve worked hard, Baillie. I¡¯m sure Paige must be greatly affected by what¡¯s happening¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosalynn. I¡¯ll take care of her, and we¡¯ll look after Moonlit Lake for you. You focus on


    dealing with the situation with Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Without saying much more, Rosalynn hung up the call. She let out a long sigh.


    Mike returned with desserts. He presented them to Rosalynn like a treasure, ¡°Mydy, they said this is


    a new item and it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Rosalynn took it. Without uttering a word, she opened it and finished the dessert in a few bites, to


    Mike¡¯s astonishment.


    After consuming arge amount of sugar, Rosalynn felt a bit better. Then she took out her phone and


    made a call, ¡°Bring Penn to me. Don¡¯t be too polite.¡± There were some things that were better asked


    directly to the person involved if they were still around. Because he hadid his cards on the table with


    Rosalynn, Penn hadn¡¯t slept well all night. He took a rare opportunity to sleep in at his hotel apartment.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to check his chat with Rosalynn. She hadn¡¯t tried to contact


    him.


    On the contrary, someone had sent many messages.


    [Has Rosalynn contacted you?]


    [Dr. Lange, I still can¡¯t understand why you would reveal everything to Rosalynn?]


    [What if she chooses not to have Wayne treated by you? What do we do then?]


    [Why aren¡¯t you at the office yet?]


    [Dr. Lange, are you safe?]


    Penn sighed. He called this person, and she answered immediately, ¡°Dr. Lange!¡±


    ¡°Ms Albinia, I¡¯m just tired and overslept. I¡¯m safe, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Jared is a serious businesswoman,


    she won¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Penn said calmly. ¡°As for what you said, I hope you can calm down. Even


    if Rosalynn chooses not to use our research institute for various reasons, she will find other top experts


    for Wayne¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡±


    ¡°How is it not?¡±


    After a long silence on the other end of the line, the call was cut off.


    Penn shook his head helplessly. He slowly headed to the bathroom, and after freshening up, he


    changed into afortable cotton and linen suit

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Grabbing his briefcase, Penn was heading out the door.


    The old newspaper clipping about Quentin Silverman¡¯s murder of Betsy Albinia was still on his desk.


    Back then, newspapers were rather generous with their photo sizes, just like this one.


    The apanying picture of the news was Betsy, her eyes wide open, lying in the weeds.


    Penn never saw iting.


    Having just told Ms. Albinia that Rosalynn was an honest businesswoman who wouldn¡¯t harm him, he


    had barely stepped out of the hotel room when he was held by a group of hulking, menacing men. ¡°Mr.


    Lange, our boss wishes to see you. Pleasee with us.¡±c2


    Penn nced at them, he even noticed that one of them was carrying a rope and a sack.


    Penn was speechless.


    Half an hourter, Penn was pushed into a room. The carpet was plush and soft under his feet.


    He was relieved.


    Perhaps because he had been cooperative all along, they didn¡¯t use the sack or the rope.


    Before he could steady himself, the door was shut.


    Penn looked up and saw a slender figure standing by a vintage window, staring absentmindedly at a


    ginkgo tree outside.


    ¡°Ms. Jared. Penn took the initiative to speak.


    Rosalynn turned around, saying, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Penn gave a bitter smile, ¡°With a sack and rope at hand, even if I didn¡¯te willingly, they would have


    brought me here anyways, right?¡±


    Rosalynn walked over and sat down on a red velvet sofa, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Penn obediently walked over and sat down in the chair opposite Rosalynn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your parents¡¯ ident,¡± Rosalynn looked at Penn, her gaze sharp and piercing.


    It was intimidating, as if she knew the whole truth.


    Penn¡¯s expression shifted subtly, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°What do you think caused the ident?¡± Rosalynn asked.


    ¡°My father had been restless for months because he had discovered something. He forgot to maintain


    and service his car. On the day of the ident, there was extreme weather and the brakes failed. This


    led to a severe collision on the highway and my parents died instantly.¡±


    Penn looked at Rosalynn.


    He was silent for a moment before he added, ¡°That day was my birthday. They were on their way home


    from the research institute when the ident happened.¡±


    Rosalynn¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. For a long time, I thought that Natalie had killed my father to silence


    him after he discovered her secret. I was consumed by hatred and kept thinking about how to make her


    pay.¡±


    Rosalynn remained silent


    Penn nced out the window, continuing. ¡°But when I was eighteen, I identally found out that after


    my father¡¯s death, Natalie had been supporting me behind the scenes. I got into my dream college


    smoothly, and even though I was young, someone was willing to pay a lot of money to support my


    research. Every year on my birthday, she would send me a gift without fail, and each gift contained a


    letter written by her¡±


    Penn¡¯s voice choked, ¡°My grandparents med me for their children¡¯s death. They took care of me and


    treated me well, but I know they resented me. Because of me, they lost their most loved ones. Since


    then, there were only death anniversaries in our house, not my birthday¡±


    Osmond died when Penn was still young


    A three or four-year-old little boy, of course, wanted his parents to be with him on his birthday.


    He didn¡¯t know that the car had broken down, nor did he know that his parents would die on their way


    home.


    If he had a choice, if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to celebrate that damned birthday!


    ¡°Only she remembered my birthday Penn said,ughing as he looked at Rosalynn, then shrugged. ¡°All


    those years, her letters and gifts kept me from falling into the abyss. Every time I saw the words ¡®Dear


    Penn¡¯ it was the happiest moment of my year¡±

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Sus it was that when eighteen year old Penn discovered that Natalie, his emotional pir, was the one


    behind it all, he was both shocked and overwhelmed


    Do his eighteenth birthday, which also coincided with the day he received a prestigious award, Penn


    was overjoyed. He eagerly anticipated his annual birthday gift and letter, and couldn¡¯t wait to share his


    big achievement with the sender


    However, by sheer coincidence, he saw Natalie backstage after receiving his award.


    Natalie looked nothing like she did on television d in a simple dress, her hair white with age, she


    stood alongside his mentor.


    Penn immediately hide2


    As they conversed and passed by him, Penn overheard his mentor ask Natalie, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to


    see Penn? After all these years and all the help you¡¯ve given him, he¡¯s been looking forward to meeting


    you¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s better not to meet now. There¡¯s plenty of time ahead¡±


    Penn couldn¡¯t quite recall what he was thinking at that moment. All he remembered was storming out.


    Anger, confusion, shame. A torrent of emotions came crashing down. Natalie¡¯s bodyguard pinned him


    down on the icy floor as he approached her.


    ¡°Natalie, you murderer! I don¡¯t need your charity!¡± Penn struggled and screamed, ¡°Why did you kill my


    parents!¡±


    Chaos ensued, and the award ceremony was cancelled.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That evening. Penn had his first formal encounter with Natalie in a luxurious apartment.


    First of all, I need to rify for myself that your parents¡¯ death had nothing to do with me, despite our


    differences. Your father was like a son to me, someone I¡¯d watched grow up and nurtured What mother


    would kill her child over a disagreement?¡±


    Naturally, Penn didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Here is everything rted to your father¡± Seeing Penn¡¯s skepticism, Natalie didn¡¯t bother to exin


    further. She pushed a small suitcase towards Penn. ¡°In theory, these items should have been given to


    you long ago. But considering your age, I selfishly decided to wait until you¡¯ve matured before returning


    them to you.¡±


    ¡°if my father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t your doing, why do you have his things?¡± Penn banged the table in anger.


    Natalie simply replied, ¡°Child, once you¡¯ve gone through these things, I believe you¡¯ll find the answers


    you¡¯re looking for. Whether you still want to see me afterwards the


    to you¡±


    After Natalie left. Penn stared at the suitcase for a long time. He remembered it from his childhood; the


    faded scribbles on it were his own, made when he was a mischievous child. His parents never scolded


    him for it. His dad even held him up high, praising his early talent, saying he might be a great


    artist someday.


    Tears pricked at Penn¡¯s eyes as he opened the suitcase. Inside, he found some documents, a key, and


    several well-preserved memory cards.


    Penn remembered how his parents always saved their work with camera. His father once wrote,


    ¡°Words can record events, but they can hardly capture emotions. That¡¯s why I prefer using images to


    document my work diaries.¡±


    Penn was a smart kid and immediately knew what the memory cards were. He took a long vacation


    and returned to the house where he lived with his parents


    His grandparents had always seen the ce as a nightmare, a painful reminder of their loss. They


    couldn¡¯t bring themselves to sell it, but they never visited either.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    At the age of ten, Penn had sneaked back home Years of neglect had left the ce in disarray. But he


    had quietly used has saved money to him people to maintain and clean the house


    So, when he came back this time, the rooms were bright, clean, and even adorned with fresh flowers


    on the kitchen ind.


    His eyes stung. He went to the living room, inserted the memory card into the reader, and conne


    Within a week, he had learned about his parentsst ten years of life through these cards.


    He also learned about the grudges between his father and Natalie €2


    His father¡¯s family had not been wealthy in the early years.


    With many mouths to feed and being the eldest, he had to shoulder more responsibilities.


    dit to theputer.


    The family¡¯s money was just enough to keep them afloat Furthering his education seemed out of reach.


    For a while, his grandmother had taken up a temporary job.


    A wealthydy from the H Country hade on a business trip but had given birth prematurely. She


    needed an experienced H Country woman to care for her during her confinement


    The wealthydy was Natalie, and the premature baby was Ayden.


    Penn¡¯s grandmother was gentle and meticulous in her care, and she seldom spoke. She quickly won


    Natalie¡¯s liking.


    One day, Natalie overheard her devoted maid-Penn¡¯s grandmother crying secretly. Upon inquiry, she


    learned that the maid¡¯s eldest son, Osmond, a promising student, was nning to give up his studies to


    work on a long distance cargo ship to support the family


    The school, unwilling to lose such a brilliant student, had offered him a schrship, hoping he wouldn¡¯t


    drop out. But the schrship alone couldn¡¯t solve the family¡¯s pressing financial problems.


    So, Osmond still insisted on working on the ship. When Natalie found out, she asked him why he didn¡¯t


    take the schrship and hold on


    His response was, ¡°The higher you go in education, the more money you need. It¡¯s better not to dream


    at all than to climb high and then give up.¡±


    In the end. Natalie sponsored Osmond and to ease the whole family¡¯s worries, the entrusted her two


    properties in the area to Penris grandmother to manage, providing her with a decently paid stable job.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Moreover, she also arranged a job with good benefits for Penn¡¯s grandfather.


    With the increase in their parents¡¯ sries, the family¡¯s living conditions significantly improved.


    Osmond did not disappoint Natalie either. With outstanding grades, he got into one of the best


    universities at the time. During college, he majored in psychology, and Natalie donated a research


    institute to him. This enabled Osmond to devote himself entirely to research without any worries


    Osmond didn¡¯t disappoint Natalie. Over the next ten years, he published dozens of authoritative papers


    and became internationally renowned. Meanwhile, Osmond¡¯s father started a business under Natalie¡¯s


    guidance. Catching the wave, the Lange family made a leap in their social ss.


    Osmond was engrossed in his research. It was not until he was thirty-five that he fell in love and


    married Penn¡¯s mother, who had just joined the research institute.


    That same year, Ayden Silverman fell ill.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    During that period. Osmond seemed to age a decade overnight in his video logs, his demeanor


    drastically agitated.


    He said, ¡°Madam has nourished my entire family. I must protect hers¡±


    He also said, ¡°Ayden is like a younger brother to me. He¡¯s smart and kind. I must cure him¡±


    From these videos, Penn could sense the gratitude and affection his father had for Natalie


    A bond that wasn¡¯t blood-rted but was even stronger c2


    He remembered Natalie¡¯s words, how she considered his father as another son. Would a mother ever


    harm her own child?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The day Ayder died, Osmond sat in front of the camera, looking defeated like never before. He rubbed


    his face and hung his head, taking a long time to finally say, ¡°Ayden¡¯s gone. He left decisively¡­ I


    couldn¡¯t hold him back. What good are all my studies, all my research papers? I couldn¡¯t even save my


    little brother. Then, Osmond harshly pped himself on the face.


    The next record involving the Silverman family was from four yearster, it was the year Osmond and


    his wife died in a car ident.


    In the video, Osmond exhibited a distress that had long been absent, ¡°I¡¯ve already told her, Ayden¡¯s


    sickness was inherited. How could she¡­ How dare she keep Ayder¡¯s descendant?!¡±


    ¡°Today.. I went to see the Madam, and we had a fierce argument. She firmly believes that Wayne is


    healthy, that Ayden¡¯s sickness was her fault because she pressured him too much. She says she won¡¯t


    pressure Wayne, so he won¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Today.. I went to see her again, and we had another fierce argument. She says Wayne is her only hope


    and warned me not to tell anyone about this, or it would be a betrayal to her. How could I betray her? I


    was just¡­¡± He sighed heavily, looking exhausted, and then wordlessly turned off the video.


    Two months passed, and the topic was brought up again in the videos.


    But, Osmond didn¡¯t seem as troubled. He yfully shook a small toy in his hand, ¡°Today, I went to visit


    the Madam again. We didn¡¯t fight this time. She introduced me to Wayne. What a beautiful child, even


    more so than our Penn¡­ He seems perfectly fine. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t be so fixated on what hasn¡¯t


    happened yet. Instead of feaning. I should focus more on my research. Even if history repeats itself, as


    long as I make progress, as long as I make enough progress, I won¡¯t let the tragedy happen again¡±


    Osmond paused, his expression softened, ¡°The Madam has changed a lot. She seems to have


    stepped out of the shadows of Ayden¡¯s death.


    Thest video was the day of the ident. As soon as the video started, Penn broke down into tears.


    Osmond, d in a suit, and his wife, in an elegant dress, stood in front of the camera together, ¡°Today


    is a workaholic¡¯s day off. Our son has been protesting, so-¡±


    His wife, all smiles, raised her hand high and excitedly said, ¡°So we¡¯re not working today, we¡¯re going


    home to surprise Penn!¡±


    ¡°What kind of surprise?¡± Osmond asked, looking adoringly at his wife.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the ind trip Penn has been looking forward to!¡±


    The image before him blurred, and his parents¡¯ excited voices were the only things left

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    The ident was horrific, their bodies shattered upon impact, their nned ne tickets and itinerary


    overlooked in the chaos.


    Penn was oblivious to the fact that his birthday gift wasn¡¯t just a birthday cake stained with blood, but


    also a nned family trip.


    ¡°That night, I cried all the tears I had in my lifetime,¡± Penn told Rosalynn, his eyes rimmed with redness


    but his gaze steady. ¡°I spent two days at home, not eating not drinking, before I took a flight to H


    Country on the third day, to see Natalie for the second time.¡±


    When he dropped everything to see Natalie, Penn sensed her anxiety. Natalie had no intention of


    hiding it from him


    ¡°Wayne found out about his lineage, Natalie¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°When he confronted me, I was so


    scared. I couldn¡¯t help but stap him c2


    ¡°Penn, you know, right? My oldest son¡­ I drove him to his death. I thought I could change it, and I


    could raise a normal child. But now I realize, I¡¯m the abnormal one. I¡¯m scared¡­ scored that Wayne will


    follow in his father¡¯s footsteps! Medical advancements havee a long way since then, Penn, Can


    you tell if what your father said about gics was true? For years, I¡¯ve worried about this, so I had


    someone covertly investigate my own family¡¯s lineage¡­¡±


    A deep fear surfaced on Natalie¡¯s face. She discovered that at least four of her close rtives had


    developed mental illnesses over the past decades, which led to their deaths


    Before that was a period of war and chaos, so there was no way to trace back further


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Penn knew that Natalie was not looking forfort, and he should not lie.


    Before he came here. Penn used a key from his briefcase to open his father¡¯s safety deposit box at a


    bank. Inside, he found Ayden¡¯s medical records and files, including gic maps of Ayden and Natalie.


    He spread the map out in front of Natalie, and carefully exined thetent imperfections in Ayden¡¯s


    genes, ¡°Therefore, perhaps there were issues with your parenting, but gic defects are an objective


    factor too.¡±


    ¡°Penn!¡± After a long pause, Natalie suddenly grabbed Penn¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re studying this now, you¡¯re


    even better than your father. Can I entrust you with something? I¡¯m getting old. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll


    die. The Silverman family are all heartless, once I¡¯m gone, Wayne will be all alone.¡± Natalie¡¯s hands


    trembled, her eyes welling up with tears ¡°You need to help him. If one day he ..


    ¡°You helped my father, and you helped me. It¡¯s only right that I do the same. If that day everes, I¡¯ll


    do everything I can to cure him.¡± Penn replied.


    ¡°But since Natalie entrusted you with this, why did you never appear in Wayne¡¯s life? Even when


    Wayne was hospitalized due to my fake death, you only visited him through Olivia Whaley? Rosalynn


    asked with a stern voice.


    ¡°The possibility of Wayne going mad cannot be discovered by anyone. You should know very well that


    there were threats lurking around Wayne during those years. If I were to frequently appear in the


    Silverman family, someone would inevitably trace it back to who my father was. No secret can be kept


    forever. No matter how well Natalie covered it up, as long as someone determinedly investigates, they


    will find clues about Ayden¡¯s cause of death¡­.


    It¡¯s like a domino effect. Once Ayden¡¯s cause of death is revealed, it¡¯ll set off a chain reaction


    Once someone realizes that Wayne could potentially follow in Ayden¡¯s footsteps, and that I am the key


    to curing him, Ms. Jared, do you think I would still be alive today?¡± Penn paused for a moment, his


    expression became somewhat sorrowful. ¡°As forter¡­ I did visit Natalie, but she no longer recognized


    or remembered me.¡±

 Chapter 2054

    When Nataliepletely lost consciousness, Rosalynn was already by Wayne''s side.


    She knew very well that at that time, Wayne was on full alert, not just for his own sake, but also for his ailing grandmother.


    If, at this moment, Penn revealed his identity, and Natalie had no recollection of him, it could be perilously risky for Penn.


    "I made a promise to Natalie. If that day ever came, I would do everything in my power to prevent a tragedy like Ayden''s, and the regret of my father from happening again. I am beingpletely honest with you, everything I told you is the truth and you can verify it, Ms. Jared"b2 Penn paused for a moment and added, "If you need my father''s work tapes, I can provide them,"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn watched him closely.


    "We need to hurry, don''t we?" Penn said again.


    Rosalynn''s gaze darkened slightly.


    "Your sudden request for this meeting, I guess... President Silverman is not doing well, or rather, his condition has deteriorated to a point that even you can''t remain calm, right?" Penn was, after all, a student of psychology.


    One''s bodynguage and micro-expressions can reveal their current state of mind. So, guessing Wayne''s current situation wasn''t exactly a hard task.


    Penn said no more as he sat in silence, waiting for Rosalynn to speak.


    This was about Wayne, and regardless of how truthful Penn''s words were, Rosalynn couldn''t just take his word for it.


    Swiftly, she texted Baillie. Not long after, Baillie texted back.


    [I just confirmed it, Dr. Lange''s research institute has been funded byrge investments from apany named BridgeWay Finance Group for the past fifteen years, which can be traced back to Natalie''s shell investmentpany. So far, they have only funded Dr. Lange''s institute.]


    Rosalynn pursed her lips, the heavy stone in her heart fell with a thud, followed by an overwhelming wave of exhaustion that spread throughout her body. She fought to keep her spirits up.


    Baillie then sent another message, [Rosalynn, Penn is trustworthy.]


    Rosalynn felt a sting in her eyes, and she looked up at Penn.


    "Your guess was right," Rosalynn said calmly, "Wayne''s condition is very bad. The day after I saw you, I found that he was seeing things he couldn''t distinguish."


    "What things?" Penn sat upright, asking seriously.


    "A child" Rosalynn answered, "As far as I know, a hallucination that appeared when we were in Norhaven visiting my friend who was giving birth in the summer. A hallucination of a child named Ayden, who had a simr childhood experience to him."


    Penn''s expression slightly changed.

 Chapter 2055

    Rosalynn had just shared with Penn that Wayne and that imagined boy had simr childhoods. In many cases, patients projected visions of their own deeply wounded childhood selves. But why would Wayne''s vision be of Ayden, someone he barely knew?


    "Because Ayden suffered a lot" Rosalynn continued. "The first time they met, Wayne was injured trying to save him from a bicycle ident. Later, at the park, a wound on Wayne''s hand was torn open..." Rosalynn went on, recounting all the injuries Wayne had suffered, either directly or indirectly, because of Ayden. She kept talking until she reached the events of the previous night.


    Rosalynn''s hand was clenched so tightly that Penn could see the veins popping out on the back of it.


    "What happenedst night?" He asked gently.b2 Rosalynn lifted her hand to remove the scarf from around her neck. A day had passed and the bruise had spread, making the injury look even worse. Penn was taken aback and stood up immediately. "Did Wayne do this?"


    Rosalynn cast her eyes down. "Last night, Wayne rushed off to find Ayden again. I went after him and found him at the park where we first met. He had somehow fallen into the water, and I jumped in to save him. He was unconscious and about to drown, but as I was pulling him to the surface, he suddenly woke up. His face was twisted in fury, his eyes filled with hatred for me. He grabbed my throat so tightly..." Just recalling it brought back the feeling of suffocation for Rosalynn.


    "The people I had brought with me managed to save me in time. Otherwise, Wayne and I might have died there."


    "Are you okay?" Penn asked softly.


    Rosalynn looked at him, her eyes red and her face pale. She shrugged. "Not really. So... Dr. Lange, help me."


    Penn blinked in surprise. "I''ll do everything I can."


    "Have you developed any medications that could temporarily stabilize his condition? I don''t need much time, just two days." Rosalynn asked. She didn''t know when this ordeal would end. So, she wanted to settle some family matters before it began.


    "We do have such a medication; Penn nodded, ''but it''s for emergency use. If used long-term, it can cause addiction. It can maintain normalcy for a while, but once the drug tolerance is exceeded, and the condition resurfaces, it will be twice as severe."


    Penn tried to exin it to Rosalynn as simply as possible.


    "I just need two days," Rosalynn nodded. "Also, about the confidentiality of the treatment..~ "Don''t worry, only my most trusted colleagues will be involved in the treatment. Wayne''s condition will not be disclosed." Penn reassured her.


    Rosalynn thought for a moment, then asked, "Who is Ms. Albinia?"


    Penn sighed lightly. "Ms. Albinia is Betsy''s niece."


    "As I thought..." Rosalynn frowned, "Then she can''t be involved in the treatment."


    "She''s just my assistant. She won''t be involved in the treatment process, you don''t need to worry." Penn paused, "Ms. Albinia has no ill feelings towards Wayne. Her mother had a congenital heart condition, and after her aunt Betsy passed away, her mother was left pregnant and abandoned by a bad man. It was Natalie who reached out to her. Her mother died a few yearster, and Ms. Albinia was raised in an adoptive family that Natalie found.


    She learned about the rtionship between her aunt and uncle from a young age, andter found out about Wayne''s background from Natalie. Originally, she wanted to study psychology, but she didn''t have the talent for it. Natalie then entrusted her to my research institute."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I''ve heard before that Natalie liked to take care of children... the Silverman''s, the Stein''s, I never thought... there would be so many others." Rosalynn chuckled bitterly.

 Chapter 2056

    Strictly speaking, it was only after Ayden''s suicide that Natalie developed the habit of fostering children everywhere. Before that, there was only one, Osmond.


    In Penn''s words, she was looking for emotionalpensation, transferring her feelings for Ayden to other children.


    "Anyway, we all probably don''t want the circumstances of Mr. Ayden''sst moments to reur,'' Rosalynn said seriously, looking at Penn.


    It was only upon learning the truth about Betsy''s death from a hospital worker that Ayden lost hisst shred of will to live.b2 "Ms. Jared, rest assured", Penn responded solemnly. "I will be extremely meticulous. The same mistake won''t happen twice"


    "Good, Rosalynn nodded.


    "The medication you need is still in myb..." Before Penn could finish, Rosalynn interjected, "I can arrange for a ne immediately. Would you prefer I send someone to retrieve it, or would you like to have it delivered?"


    "Better to have it delivered" Penn responded.


    Following his instruction, Rosalynn arranged for a private ne route.


    "I''m sorry if I scared you today,'' Rosalynn apologized as she saw Penn off.


    "You were trying to intimidate me, weren''t you? If I were frightened and started lying, you could tell, right?" Penn asked, his demeanor asposed as ever.


    Rosalynn didn''t lie, and she admitted it directly.


    Penn chuckled, "It seerns like you''ve used this tactic on others too. It works well, doesn''t it?"


    "So far, it''s been pretty reliable" Rosalynn said, a rare smile on her face.


    "Ms. Jared," Penn began, "In addition to studying extreme conditions, I also offer regr counseling. If you ever feel overwhelmed, I''m always avable for a chat." Rosalynn looked at Penn, "Don''t worry, when I really need stress relief, I''ll be sure toe to you first."


    "Deal!"


    "Deal."


    Rosalynn asked Mike to personally escort Penn back to his ce.


    When they returned to the hospital, Rosalynn found that the trees that had been lushly green just a few days ago were now dropping yellow leaves.


    Penn was thoughtful. He seemed to be worried that Rosalynn still had concerns. Before long, Rosalynn received an email from Penn.


    He didn''t send all of the diary videos, just the ones from thest few days when Osmond and Natalie had met.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was also a letter that Natalie had written to Penn on his 18th birthday.


    In the letter, besides expressing her hopes and wishes for Penn, Natalie also mentioned Wayne. She said that Wayne and Penn were brothers, and they should support each other after she was gone. But before Natalie could introduce Penn to Wayne, she forgot her dear Penn due to the eraser in her brain.


    After watching the videos and reading the letter, Rosalynn messaged Penn, [When Wayne''s condition stabilizes, you should let him know that he has a brother.]


    A momentter, Penn replied with a simple OK.


    When Rosalynn returned to Wayne''s bedside, he was still unconscious.


    By evening, Wayne slowly regained consciousness. Whether it was the after effects of the sedative or his mental state was already in turmoil, Wayne couldn''t remember what had happened earlier. He didn''t know why he was in the hospital.


    Rosalynn took his hand, brushed it against her cheek, and gently said to him, "You identally fell into theke.


    We were worried the water might be dirty and cause a lung infection, so we checked you into the hospital. Don''t worry, we''ll be going home tomorrow. Your daughter has already prepared everything for the camping trip. We can go the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 2057

    Rosalynn gently touched Wayne''s cheek, "The weather forecast looks great for the next couple of days. Perfect for you to take Cory to the creek for some crab hunting. He was quite envious of Ivy when he missed outst time."


    "I don''t remember it." A hint of regret crossed Wayne''s face.


    "It''s okay, you''ll remember this time." Rosalynn gently kissed the palm of Wayne''s hand.


    Wayne had slept for a long time, but he still felt exhausted.b2 His eyes softened as he looked at Rosalynn, "Why did I fall into theke?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Just a mishap," Rosalynn replied.


    "I''ll be more cautious in the future, Wayne assured her, gently caressing her hand with his thumb, "I''m sorry for always making you worry."


    "It''s okay." Rosalynn shook her head gently.


    She wanted to ask about Ayden. From what she could gather, Wayne wouldn''t have such hallucinations unless something about Ayden had deeply affected him. But she was also worried that her questions might trigger some painful memories from Wayne''s past that could lead to adverse effects. So, she swallowed her words.


    Later, Rosalynn and Wayne had dinner together and took a walk in the hospital during sunset, admiring the beautifully blooming camellias along the path.


    Wayne held Rosalynn''s hand tightly all the time, never letting go.


    The hospital staff watched from afar, envying the deep bond between Wayne and Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn felt their envious gazes. Suddenly, she felt like she and Wayne were like an apple, shiny and appealing on the outside, but rotting and infested on the inside.


    When the night fellpletely, Wayne suddenly said, ''Honey, I want to go home."


    Rosalynn''s heart ached, "We can''t for now, because we need to stay for one more night of observation before we can leave. Do you miss Ivy and Cory?"


    Wayne nodded, "Yes."


    Rosalynn''s heart ached even more. But she still wore a smile on her face, "Just bear with it for one more night"


    Wayne seemed a bit disappointed but agreed.


    When they were back in the hospital room, Rosalynn coaxed Wayne into taking his medicine.


    Wayne held her hand, asking several times if she would stay the night, before finally closing his heavy eyelids.


    Watching Wayne fall asleep, Rosalynn struggled to hold back her tears.


    Her teardrops fell silently, one by one.


    Her phone buzzed, and it was a message from Paige, [Is Wayne asleep? Come downstairs, I''ve got something great for you!] Rosalynn cleaned her tears, collected herself, instructed Felix to watch over Wayne, and headed downstairs.


    Upon reaching the ground floor, Rosalynn was greeted by Paige, holding little Trista.


    Babies really do change every day, and Trista had grown quite a bit. Her arms and legs seemed so strong.


    Seeing Rosalynn, she started waving her little hands and kicking her feet,ughing gleefully.


    That scene was warm.

 Chapter 2058

    Rosalynn stepped forward. Gently, she took Trista who was waving her chubby little hands in the air, from Paige''s arms. She then nted a soft kiss on Trista''s cherubic cheeks. "Why did you bring her to the hospital?" Rosalynn asked, her tone slightly reproachful.


    "Trista wanted toe; Paige replied with augh. "She missed you!" She then lightly poked her daughter''s tosy cheeks, "Isn''t that right, Trista?"


    Trista, however, was too young to confirm or deny this. She merely drooled and babbled in response to her mother''s smile..


    "See, my little girl agrees!"


    Rosalynn''s hand, ced on Trista''s back, gently rubbed it a couple of times.


    "Do you think Cory and Ivy noticed anything?" Rosalynn had called both her children, telling them that she and their father had urgent matters to attend to.


    "No.'' Paige shook her head. "Ivy even told me that you two have gone to enjoy some alone time."


    Rosalynn let out a wry smile.


    The night was getting chilly, and Rosalynn didn''t want Trista to stay outside for long. She handed her over to Baillie to take back to the car.


    She and Paige, meanwhile, took a leisurely stroll around the hospital grounds.


    "How is he doing?" Paige asked.


    "He''s doing quite well" answered Rosalynn. "He just wants to go home."


    "IL heard from Baillie that he needs to be hospitalized for the treatment,'' Paige said, her voice filled with concern.


    "Will Wayne agree?"


    "He doesn''t need to." Rosalynn''s tone was t.


    Paige was taken aback, "Do you intend to force him to go for the treatment?"


    "Yes." Rosalynn confirmed. "If he doesn''t listen to reason, then I''ll exercise my rights as his wife and make him go.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems like we don''t have any other choice." Paige held Rosalynn''s hand, gently stroking the back of it. "Do whatever you feel is right, don''t worry about anything else. If the sky falls, Baillie and I will hold it up for you."


    Rosalynn looked at Paige and managed a smile, "Don''t worry, the sky won''t fall. It''s not such a big deal."


    "You''re right, what haven''t you ovee in all these years?"


    Rosalynn nodded in agreement. "Alright, you still need to rest. We have plenty of people here, you should go home with Baillie. Don''te back tomorrow, once his test resultse out, I''ll take him home." "Home?" Paige was surprised. Wasn''t the n to force him into treatment?


    "I promised him and the twins a family camping trip. Everything''s ready, so I was thinking we could do that before he gets admitted to the hospital."


    "But what if he has a rpse? He''s hurt you before during his episodes!" Paige was worried the children might get hurt or scared.


    "Penn has provided some suppressants that willst us for the trip" Rosalynn reassured her.


    Paige was still worried, but she knew Penn was a top expert in his field. His medication should work. "Alright" Paige nodded. ''I''ll take Trista home first, and we''ll see you when you get back tomorrow."


    "Sure, Rosalynn gently patted Paige''s head. "By the way, how''s Jaime doing?"


    Paige sighed, "He''s been cooped up in his room all day."


    "Has he eaten?"


    "Laura said he took a lot of food with him when he locked himself in."


    Rosalynn shook her head with a smile, "That''s just like Jaime, never forgetting to feed his belly."


    When their grandfather passed away, one of hisst words to Jaime was to always eat well...


    "Don''t worry, Jaime is smart. He''s just confused for now, and he''ll figure things out,'' Paige whispered.


    "Right." Rosalynn then escorted Paige to her car.


    As the car started to move, the window rolled down and Paige, holding Trista''s tiny hand, waved goodbye to Rosalynn, who waved back with a smile. Once Paige and Trista had left, the night seemed to truly fall.

 Chapter 2059

    Rosalynn ascended the stairs.


    She had received a message about the medicine, which had been secured and was waiting at the airport for the flight to take off. By tomorrow morning, the medicine would be in Rosalynn''s hands. That night, Rosalynn still slept in the lounge across the way.


    Mike and Felix wouldn''t allow her to rest in Wayne''s hospital room..


    They were worried about not being able to react in time if something unexpected happened.


    Rosalynn didn''t want to put them through any unnecessary stress.


    Without a fight, she went straight to the lounge across the hall.


    Perhaps due to sheer exhaustion, Rosalynn fell asleep shortly after lying down.


    Her sleep was filled with bizarre dreams.


    She dreamt of the police station where Wayne had been held a while ago. It was still raining heavily, and she sat in the car, looking at the police station''s main entrance.


    Wayne stood there, soaked to the bone and looking miserable. By his side was a boy d in tattered clothes, his body covered in scars.


    There was a resemnce between the boy and Wayne. But also, there were traces of Natalie in his features.


    Everything was silent, and Rosalynn and the boy stared at each other through the rain.


    After a while, she got out of the car, opened her umbre, and took Wayne away. When she looked back, the boy was still standing there, his eyes reddened, tears glistening at the corners, looking at her with sorrow as if he had been abandoned.


    The scene shifted again, and she was back in Natalie''s hospital room during her final moments.


    Natalie was in pain, yet filled with anticipation.


    Then Rosalynn heard her say, "Rosa, don''t abandon him, if you do, nobody will love him."


    Next, she was at Fuller Manor, vaguely hearing Maddie Fuller''s reprimanding voice.


    Rosalynn hurriedly pushed the door open.


    A room full of Silverman family members, both familiar and unfamiliar, mechanically turned to look at her. The toom was eerily quiet, the scene incredibly strange.


    Only one person stood there with his back to her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wayne?" Rosalynn heard herself call out to him.


    That figure slowly turned around, stood in the middle of the crowd, and looked up at her.


    Rosalynn met his gaze and immediately took a step back, "You''re not Wayne!"


    All the Silverman family members in the room looked at her with eerie smiles on their faces after her exmation.


    Terrified, Rosalynn turned to run.


    Just then, another figure sprang out from behind her and punched the imposter Wayne.


    Soon, the two Waynes were wrestling with each other.


    Not long after, the real Wayne was being choked by the imposter.


    He looked at her in pain and said, "Go..."


    The next second, the Wayne being choked vanished into a thick fog.


    Rosalynn''s heart felt as if it had been torn to shreds in an instant.


    She heard herself screaming Wayne''s name.


    Just as she was about to rush into the fog, she heard the childish voices of Cory and Ivy behind her, "Mommy,e back!" Rosalynn immediately stopped and turned around.


    She saw Cory and Ivy crying, standing in front of the false Wayne.

 Chapter 2060

    Rosalynn awoke with a start.


    She sat up, steadying her racing heartbeat. ncing out the window, she noticed the first light of dawn beginning to creep over the horizon.


    She had managed to squeeze in a thirty-minute nap, yet she felt more drained than before.


    After freshening up and changing her clothes, Rosalynn left her office..


    "Ms. Gabrie!" Mike greeted as he approached.


    "Is he awake?" Rosalynn asked.


    "Yes, for a while now. We knew you were resting in your office and didn''t want to disturb you,'' Mike replied, hesitating slightly at the end.


    Rosalynn''s expression remained neutral as she asked, "Is he chatting with his hallucination in his room again?"


    "Yes."


    Rosalynn gave a nomittal hum in response before pushing open the door to Wayne''s hospital room.


    Wayne was out of bed, standing by the window, basking in the morning sun. Hearing the door open, he quickly turned around, a smile lighting up his face at the sight of Rosalynn. Rosalynn walked over, smiling and saying, "I got caught up in some workst night and didn''t want to disturb your rest, so I stayed in my office."


    "It''s okay! Wayne said, taking Rosalynn''s hand. "The kid left a while ago. Did you see him?"


    Rosalynn shook her head gently. "No, I didn''t."


    "Must have missed him then, Wayne chuckled. "It''s okay, he''s decided not to contact his foster mother anymore. I think he''ll be safe from now on." Rosalynn looked up at Wayne, then wrapped her arms around him, her hand gently stroking his thinning spine.


    "That''s good"


    "Do you... do you not like him?" Wayne asked after a moment.


    "No, that''s not it," Rosalynn paused. "I''m just... I worry about you. Every time you see him, something happens."


    Wayne nted a kiss on Rosalynn''s forehead. "I''ll be careful from now on. Once we return from the camping trip, I''ll start the treatment with Penn, okay?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Rosalynn murmured in agreement.


    After breakfast, Wayne''s attending doctor came to check on his condition. Following Rosalynn''s instructions, the doctor prescribed a series of medications. "Just to be safe, we''ll administer one more round of antibiotics before discharging you."


    Wayne was very cooperative.


    Right on the dot at ten, the doctor came in with the medication.


    Rosalynn sat by Wayne''s side, watching the doctor prepare the injection. The doctor nced at her, and upon seeing her nod, administered the medicine into Wayne''s IV line following Penn''s instructions.


    "All done. You''re free to go home, Mr. Silverman,'' the doctor said, smiling. Wayne had already changed out of his hospital gown and was clearly eager to leave.


    "Our kids are still at school. There''s no rush to get home. Let''s stay a bit longer for observation,'' Rosalynn suggested with a grin.


    "Yeah, President Silverman,'' the doctor added. "A half-hour of observation won''t hurt."


    Wayne had no choice but to agree. During that half-hour, Wayne answered a few work-rted calls, while Rosalynn stayed in touch with Penn, ensuring Wayne''s condition was stable.


    Fortunately, the side effects Penn had warned about, like drowsiness or nausea, did not manifest in Wayne.


    Half an hourter, Wayne, who seemed to not want to spend a second longer in the hospital, practically dragged Rosalynn out the door.


    As they were leaving the VIP ward, Wayne paused as if he had just remembered something. He looked around, spotting Mike, Felix, and even Calvin.


    "Where''s Ableson?" Wayne asked, turning to Rosalynn. "I haven''t seen him around since I''ve been in the hospital."


    In the past, whenever Wayne was hospitalized, Ableson would be there. It was strange that he hadn''t shown up this time.

 Chapter 2061

    "I had him run an errand for me, he won''t be back for a while, are you looking for him?" Rosalynn responded nonchntly.


    Upon hearing that Ableson was out running an errand for Rosalynn, Wayne immediately shook his head. "No need to seek him out, as long as he''s fine."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Wayne got into the car, while Rosalynn nced back at Felix. They had agreed earlier that Felix would stay behind to keep an eye on Ableson, who was just barely out of the woods but still in severe condition. Felix nodded at Rosalynn, confirming their agreement, and then she got into the car.


    "By the way, Paige and her families came back early" Rosalynn mentioned..


    Wayne looked surprised, "I thought they are noting back until couple of weeks?"


    "Paige''spany is breaking ground on a new building and there''s a lot she needs to oversee. She couldn''t wait and had to return" Rosalynn exined.


    "Are they joining us for the camping trip tomorrow?"


    "They won''t be able to make it."


    Rosalynn didn''t want to burden Paige. Moreover, Paige wasn''t good at hiding her emotions and if she gave anything away in front of Wayne, the camping trip wouldn''t be fun anymore.


    Perhaps due to the effects of the medication, Wayne seemed to be in high spirits. When they passed the famous H City dessert shop, Wayne hopped out of the car and bought a bunch of desserts. He got some for Rosalynn, some for Ivy, and a variety of others.


    "Why doesn''t Cory have any favorite treats?" Wayne mumbled, a hint of regret in his voice.


    "Last time we went camping, Cory seemed to really enjoy your grilled skewers; Rosalynn said.


    Wayne perked up at this, "Got it, I''ll grill lots for him these next few days!"


    Wayne seemed to be in the best spirits since his ident. When they arrived at Moonlit Lake, Rosalynn received a message from Penn, "Good to hear there are no side effects, I''ve returned to theb. I''ll get everything arranged in the next few days."


    "Appreciate it; Rosalynn replied after some thought, watching Wayne''s energetic figure. "Is the medication you provided still under development?"


    "Of course."


    "If you ever need more funding, let me know. If you can develop a longsting medication with no side effects, you''d be the modern day Hippocrates, Rosalynn said seriously.


    "I wont stop researching."


    This medication is essentially a type of antipsychotic. But the problem with these is that overuse can lead to resistance. Once that happens, the only solution is to increase the dosage. But when it reaches a certain point, increasing the dosage no longer has any effect. At that point, when the antipsychotic is no longer effective, the suppressed symptoms cane back with a vengeance.


    Developing a longsting, non-resistant medication with little to no side effects is easier said than done. This research began with Penn''s parents, and now he had been continuing to refine and enhance it. Penn figured that if he couldn''t achieve the desired results, he would pass on the research to the next generation. One day, they would surely seed.


    "Hey." As Wayne and Rosalynn exited the elevator, they saw Baillie Scott. Baillie had just warmed up a bottle of milk for Trista and was about to take it to the living room to feed her.


    "You''re back,'' Wayne greeted warmly, then nced towards the living room. "Trista''s here, Ivy must be thrilled.


    Ever since we got back from Norhaven, she''s been saying how much she misses her little sister, nearly to the point of lovesickness".

 Chapter 2062

    "Wayne, we just got back from the hospital. Let''s go upstairs and freshen up before we see Trista,'' Rosalynn said, gently pulling Wayne back from the direction of the living room.


    Baillie nced at Rosalynn, but she avoided his gaze. She then led Wayne upstairs.


    Once they were back in their room, Wayne went to the closet to change into morefortable clothes.


    When he emerged, Rosalynn guided him to sit on the bed..


    "Wayne, when we go downstairs, don''t pick up Trista right away. Paige mentioned that if she''s held too often, she might be overly dependent on it, which isn''t ideal'' Rosalynn advised gently. Wayne saw no problem with this, and he nodded, "Got it."


    Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around Rosalynn, "I don''t need to hold a baby, I''d rather hold you."


    Rosalynn chuckled lightly and hugged Wayne back.


    "Wayne, after the camping trip, I want you toe with me to R Country,'' she said.


    "R Country? What''s there? Work?" Wayne inquired.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, she replied.


    "Alright, when should we go? I''ll need to sort out my work here,'' Wayne agreed without hesitation.


    "The day after tomorrow.


    "That soon?"


    "Yes, it''s urgent," Rasalynn said, staring out the window. The leaves in the small grove outside were starting to turn yellow again.


    Another year had past.


    When she thought she and Wayne were finally past all their troubles, the biggest challenge of them all arrived.


    Would it be better this time next year? Rosalynn didn''t dare to think about it. She couldn''t even bring herself to wonder if things would be better next month, let alone next year at this time. When Rosalynn and Wayne came downstairs, Trista was no longer in the living room.


    "She got tired, had some milk and fell asleep," Paige informed them.


    This was the first time the two had seen each other since Wayne got sick. Paige did her best to keep her emotions in check.


    They didn''t have lunch at Moonlit Lake. Paige and Baillie didn''t bring Trista, leaving her in the care of the nanny and Calvin. They chose a restaurant near where Cory and Ivy went to school for lunch. Finally, Rosalynn and Paige went to the restroom. When they were out of Wayne''s sight, Rosalynn expressed her gratitude towards Paige.


    Paige knew why Rosalynn was thanking her, so she replied, "I didn''t think too much about it, it was Baillie who noticed your unease,'' Paige said, linking arms with Rosalynn. "You don''t need to worry so much, Dr. Lange''s medication seems to be working well. He looks normal to me."


    Rosalynn sighed lightly.


    "t''s always good to be cautious, Trista is so young,'' she murmured.


    Paige fell silent for a moment before she said, "I don''t understand why Wayne would develop a personality that wants you dead," It was a question she''d been pondering for days.


    Wayne had been a jerk in the past, but he''d changed over time. He was good to his children and Rosalynn, and even extended his kindness to Paige.


    He loved Rosalynn so much, how could he develop a consciousness that wanted her dead?


    It didn''t make sense.


    "Do you know about his uncle?" Rosalynn asked.

 Chapter 2063

    Paige gave a nod of affirmation, "I''ve heard about him, apparently, Wayne''s uncle is quite a character, even sharper than Baillie"


    "He too shares the condition, Rosalynn responded with a calmness that belied the impact of her words.


    Paige was taken aback. But what Rosalynn said next left her jaw hanging in surprise.


    "His other personality... killed his fianc¨¦e," Rosalynn exhaled heavily, "Gutted her like a fish.".


    "Where did you hear that? That''s downright horrifying," Paige whispered, covering her mouth as if afraid that someone passing by might overhear their conversation. "Dr. Lange''s father was his uncle''s primary physician," Rosalynn replied.


    Paige was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Mental illnesses don''t follow any rules, Rosalynn gently patted Paige''s hand, "So don''t bother trying to make sense of it. There''s no point."


    "Rose.." Paige felt a pang of sympathy for Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn gently rubbed Paige''s head, "Thankfully, at least one of us has found happiness. Baillie is much better than I initially thought. You need to cherish him"


    "I will!" Paige responded enthusiastically.


    Not only was Baillie great, his family was wonderful too. Every single one of them loved and respected Paige.


    None looked down upon her because of herplex family background.


    Before they left, Kate told Paige to take Trista to visit her parents.


    There were a lot of gueststely, and some of them viciously took jabs at Paige in front of Kate.


    Before Paige could react, they were scolded by Kate and shown the door of the Scott residence.


    After having lunch, the four of them went to a nearby cinema to watch a newly-releasededy movie.


    After the movie, it was just in time for the school''s dismissal.


    After two days without seeing her parents, Ivy bolted towards them as soon as she saw them outside the school gates, "Daddy, Mommy, you really came back. I knew you wouldn''t break your promise and woulde back for our camping trip!"


    "Of course!" Rosalynn replied with a warm smile, ruffling Ivy''s hair.


    "Mommy, have you been sleeping okay? You have dark circles, Ivy asked, her face full of concern.


    "I missed my little angel so much that I couldn''t sleep, that''s why I have dark circles," Rosalynn said tenderly.


    Hearing this, Ivy''s face lit up with happiness. "That''s okay, Mommy. Paige bought me a new Proid camera, and I took many pictures with Cory. Next time when you and Daddy are on a business trip, you can carry our pictures in your wallet. Whenever you miss us, just take them out and have a look, you won''t miss us to the point of losing sleep!" Then she added, "And don''t worry about the dark circles, when we get home, I''ll use a coldpress to soothe them!"


    Although she wasnt sure if it would work, but that''s what they did on TV!


    When Calvin and his friends sparred, they always used coldpresses to soothe any bruises!


    "Sounds good, my darling!"


    "Stop being so mushy, my godson is waiting," Paige urged, "Some kids only have eyes for their parents andpletely ignore their godmother."


    Seeing this, Ivy immediately skipped over to Paige and gave her a big hug, "How could that be? Paige, you look especially beautiful today!"


    "Even more beautiful than your mom?" Paige teased.


    "Well, not quite."


    Paige burst intoughter at Ivy''s candid reply.


    "Where''s my little sister?" Ivy looked inside the car.


    "She is at home sleeping after a big meal, and you''ll see her when we get home,'' Paige replied, "Let''s go pick up your brother! Don''t want to keep my future son-inw waiting!" "Paige.'' Rosalynn stretched out her name in a yful tone.


    "Oops, my mistake, let''s go pick up my godson for now." Paige chuckled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2064

    "Mom, you won''t believe it, Paige called my brother her future son-inw yesterday and his face turned as red as a cooked lobster!" Ivy tattled.


    "You little rascal, are you trying to get me in trouble?" Paige tried to scoop up Ivy.


    Baillie chuckled and quickly stepped in to stop her, "No heavy lifting, remember?"


    "But I''m not heavy!" Ivy protested. But she didn''t try to climb onto her mother either..


    Mom had always said that childbirth was really hard on the body, and since her godmother had just given birth to her little girl not long ago, she was still recovering, and she needed to be gentle and careful. "IL apologize, Ivy, that was a poor choice of words," Baillie said, smiling at her.


    "I''ll forgive you for my little sister''s sake!" Ivy dered as she climbed into their car and buckled herself into her booster seat.


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne and saw him looking at their daughter with a doting smile. Her worries seemed to temporarily dissolve.


    A few minutester, they were joined by little Cory.


    Seeing Wayne and Rosalynn return, the joy in Cory''s eyes was evident. He was excited for their camping trip and had made a lot of preparations, especially since Molly was joining too. Recently, Molly had been following Calvin around and had developed a strong interest in insects. Cory decided to build a bugmp to collect insects from the woods for Calvin and Molly. Themp was already finished.


    He had been a bit disappointed, thinking that their parents might note back in time and the camping trip would be canceled.


    Once they were all in the car, Ivy shared her the story about Baillie calling her heavy. But she ended it on a positive note, saying she had forgiven him for Trista''s sake.


    "Little Trista sure has some pull in this family" Cory said, giving a thumbs up.


    "Of course, she''s our youngest and most precious darling!" Ivy said proudly, patting her backpack. "I even brought a gift for her today!"


    Listening to their daughter, Wayne whispered to Rosalynn, "Ivy told me she wants to give Trista a present every day."


    "Every day?" Rosalynn was surprised.


    "Yep, every day."


    "I can''t wait to see what variety of gifts your daughteres up with, Rosalynn said, genuinely curious.


    Back at Moonlit Lake, Rosalynn''s car was parked first. Ivy couldn''t wait to get out and ran towards the elevator, calling out for her sister.


    By the time Baillie had parked, Ivy had already gone up in the elevator on her own.


    "Ivy really is the best big sister,'' Paige said with a smile, then she turned to Cory. "Cory..."


    "Paige, please!" Cory interrupted, making a stop gesture with his hand before quickly walking away.


    "Look at how you''ve embarrassed my son!" Rosalynn said in a low voice.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Wayne put his arm around her shoulder, joining in theughter.


    Paige watched all this and for a moment it felt like everything that had happened before was a dream, like Wayne had never been hurt and gotten sick. But reality is cruel, and Rosalynn''s bruised neck was still visible. The concealer that had rubbed off on her cor was clearly visible.


    "Let''s go upstairs. I''m really curious about what Ivy got for Trista", Rosalynn said.


    The four of them then went to the living room. As soon as they arrived, they saw Ivy sitting on the carpet, presenting a small octopus made from y. "Trista, I made this during my art ss. It''s for you!"


    Trista, sitting in Calvin''sp, drooling all over her chin, giggled at her sister.


    Ivy couldn''t resist. She put down the octopus, leaned over to her sister, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Oh Trista, you''re too adorable. I love you the most!"

 Chapter 2065

    Everything was going smoothly until...


    "I hope you''ll marry into our family when you grow up. That way, I can protect you for the rest of your life!"


    Cory looked embarrassed again, and Paigeughed heartily and walked over.


    When Trista saw her mom, she was initially overjoyed. But suddenly, she felt aggrieved. Her tiny mouth pouted, and her eyes welled up with tears. Her chubby little hand reached out..


    "Oh, miss mommy, huh?" Paige quickly took the baby from Calvin.


    "She''s been ying with me ever since she woke up, and she hasn''t cried at all!" Calvin was bbergasted. He had some parenting experience under his belt.


    Even though he didnt remember. But looking at Ivy and Cory, who were so well behaved, he was certain that he must have been excellent at taking care of babies in the past. So, he was quite confident when it came to taking care of Trista.


    Trista was cooperative too, not crying for the entire afternoon.


    This gave Calvin a boost of confidence, but who would have thought...


    "She''s just being clingy,'' Paige kissed her daughter''s chubby cheek, "She missed her mommy: Trista whined a little in her mom''s arms.


    "Mommy, my bug-catchingmp needs some more work. I''m heading upstairs,'' Cory tugged at Rosalynn''s finger.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alright. Do you need mommy and daddy''s help?" Rosalynn asked.


    "No, I''ve got it under control" Cory waved, then trudged upstairs.


    The house suddenly became lively again.


    During dinner, Erica even made a video call. She looked much better.


    These past few days, Rosalynn had been so frazzled that she hadn''t had the time to check up on her.


    The couple who usually traveled around the country suddenly had a whim to visit a small ind, they said that the climate there was veryfortable, and they wanted to stay for a month.


    As for the situation here, Rosalynn thought it over and decided not to let Erica know.


    Firstly, the fewer people who knew about this, the better. Secondly, Mary was killed by a mentally ill person...


    After the call ended, Ivy begged Paige to go camping with them.


    Paige wanted to go, but....


    "Trista is too young. The climate in the wilderness is unpredictable. What if she gets sick? Besides, it would be too hard on them. Let''s wait until your sister is a bit older. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future,"


    Rosalynn reasoned, rejecting her daughter''s proposal.


    Ivy looked disappointed. But after thinking it over, she didn''t want her sister to fall sick, nor did she want to make her godmother work too hard, so she reluctantly agreed.


    "Trista, I will bring you back a gift!" She ran over to Paige, giving her little sister a tender cheek nuzzle. She didn''t mind getting her face wet with baby drool.


    "Alright, kiddo, you should head back to your room and pack up your camping gear for tomorrow,'' Rosalynn reminded.


    Ivy gave Trista a reluctant kiss, "Trista, after I finished packing, I''lle y with you again."


    When Ivy left, Paige picked up the little y octopus, "You know, I gotta say, anything my goddaughter makes is a work of art!"


    She said, looking at Baillie with delight, "Baillie, we need to start preparing a gift room, specifically to disy all the gifts Ivy gives Trista! These are the early works of a great artist, their value will be immeasurable in the future!"

 Chapter 2066

    The whole night, Rosalynn and Paige were chatting andughing. Baillie would asionally reminisce about his childhood. The atmosphere was more than congenial.


    Rosalynn silently thought to herself, this must be the calm before the storm, right?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The night grew deeper, and Paige and Baillie went back to their rooms around eleven.


    Perhaps due to his medication, Wayne was somewhat overexcited, full of energy.b2 Worry clouded Rosalynn''s face, and seizing a moment when Wayne was distracted, she quietly sought Penn''s counsel. Penn quickly responded, "It''s normal to be a bit overexcited on the first day. You can give him some sleeping pill I prescribed."


    Rosalynn slipped the medicine into Wayne''s nightly medication.


    He never checked what she gave him, and he simply swallowed it obediently.


    Under the influence of the medication, Wayne seemed to lose his previous negativity.


    Lying in bed, gently stroking Rosalynn''s cheek, he earnestly told her, "Darling, don''t worry. I will get better. We''ve been through so much to get to this point, we have such lovely children, how could I bear to leave you? I''ll get better quickly."


    With that, Wayne leaned in and gently kissed Rosalynn''s lips. Then, the medicine began to take effect.


    He didn''t want to sleep, his eyelids flickered open several times, but ultimately the medication won. Rosalynn watched him, softly kissed him back, and said, "Goodnight, Wayne."


    After Wayne fell asleep, Rosalynn got up and left the master bedroom, and turned on the temporary surveince camera they had ced inside.


    Mike and Felix were still in the living room. Seeing Rosalynne downstairs, they visibly rxed.


    "What''s with those faces?" Rosalynn asked.


    "No..." Felix waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''m not so lovestruck as to bepletely oblivious." Rosalynn self-deprecatingly lowered her gaze. "I still have Cory and Ivy"


    If, even if it''s a one in a million chance, the incident at theke were to happen again, and she were to die at Wayne''s hands.


    She would be gone, unaware and unfelt. But for Cory and Ivy, their future would be like walking through the abyss of hell.


    "You haven''t had a proper sleep in days. Go rest." Rosalynn paused, looking at Felix, "Tomorrow when we go camping, don''t waste all your energy worrying about me. Have a good time with Molly." Felix felt a sudden sting in his nose, then he nodded, "I understand."


    "Goodnight." Rosalynn nodded lightly.


    Mike hesitated before leaving, but was dragged out by Felix. Mike looked back onest time at Rosalynn.


    Most of the lights in the living room were now off. Only a small nightlight near the sofa was still on, casting a dim light on Rosalynn''s petite figure, huddled in the corner of the couch.


    It looked as if she had been abandoned by the world.


    Mike could barely remember what she looked like when she was more lively and spirited.


    Just as Mike was about to step outside, he suddenly felt eyes on him from the staircase.


    He looked up, on guard, and then froze.


    Jaime was sitting on the steps, barefoot, with messy hair, looking even more deste than Rosalynn.

 Chapter 2067

    Upon noticing Mike, Jaime waved him over.


    Mike let out a sigh, and he internally cursed Wayne once again.


    Such a lovely family was ruined because of him!


    The next day, Wayne didn''t wake until the sun was high in the sky.b2 He looked out at the blinding sunlight, took a moment toprehend who he was, where he was, and what he was supposed to do today. "Honey..." Wayne instinctively reached out for his wife, but he found only empty space.


    The remaining sleepiness in his eyes disappeared instantly. Wayne got up and checked the bathroom- no sign of Rosalynn. He touched her side of the bed - it was cold.


    Frowning, he headed downstairs.


    Just as he reached the second floor, he heard his daughter''s cheerful voice, "Cory, you''re so cool! Molly, I bet you''ll catch the beetle you''ve been looking for tonight!"


    Walking a few more steps down, he saw camping gear piled up in the living room. Rosalynn sat on the couch in her casual clothes, smiling at the children chattering excitedly about their camping ns. "Daddy!" Ivy was the first to notice Wayne. She ran over to him with a joyous shout.


    Rosalynn also turned around, "I was just about to wake you up."


    "I''m sorry." Wayne held his daughter''s hand.


    "Dont apologize, Daddy. You''ve been working hard. You deserve a good sleep when you get home!" Ivy was as thoughtful as ever.


    Wayne walked over to Rosalynn, who reached out her hand, and he let go of Ivy''s to hold hers, "Did you sleep well?" Rosalynn asked. Wayne nodded. Indeed, he had slept well. He hadn''t had a single dream all night, and he felt more refreshed than usual. "That''s good." Rosalynn rubbed her thumb gently on the back of Wayne''s hand, "Let''s have breakfast. We''ll set off after that!" Wayne smiled in agreement.


    Jaime came downstairs with his own backpack just as everyone was about to leave.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Uncle Jaime, I thought you overslept and weren''t going!" Ivy hugged Jaime.


    Jaime lifted her up, replying, "How could I break a promise to my little princess?"


    "That''s wrong!" Ivy pinched Jaime''s mouth, "Now, Trista is the little princess!"


    Jaime was helpless, "Okay! Then Trista is the princess, and Ivy is my sweetheart, okay?" "Yep!" Ivy nodded.


    Jaime looked up and met Rosalynn''s gaze. He hadn''t spoken to Rosalynn for days.


    The sight of her made him want to cry, so he quickly looked away, "Let''s go, kids! Today, you''re all riding with me.


    I''m your captain!"


    Jaime hustled everyone out.


    Several cars left Moonlit Lake, heading to the campsite two hundred kilometers away.


    Paige held Trista, standing by the window, watching the convoy disappear into the distance with worry. Baillie came over, took their energetic daughter into her arms.


    "There''s no need to worry. Rosalynn has enough people with her. And it seems like the medicine Dr. Lange gave is working." Baillieforted in a soft voice.


    Paige nodded, but couldn''t help sighing, "Baillie, let''s postpone our moving ns. We should wait until Rosalynn sends Wayne for closed-door treatment. It''s always better to have more people around her." "Okay." Baillie didn''t really care where they lived, as long as Paige was there, "The weather is good today. It''s going to rain for half a month soon, and the temperature will drop a lot. Why don''t we visit your parents'' grave today?"


    "Okay." Paige agreed, then pinched Trista''s chubby cheek, "Trista, do you want to go with Mommy and Daddy to see Grandma and Grandpa?"

 Chapter 2068

    The baby, drooling with delight, was exceptionally happy.


    Paige was well aware that babies couldn''tprehend adult conversations, but the mention of visiting her grandparents brought such joy to Trista it made Paige feel delight.


    "Our Trista takes after her father in looks and temperament. Fantastic!" Paige praised her daughter, giving her husband Baillie apliment too.


    Since waking up, Paige had felt a weight on her chest, but it seemed to have lifted a little now.b2 After packing up Trista''s essentials, Baillie and Paige left Moonlit Lake and headed towards the cemetery.


    As for Rosalynn...


    Once they had left the town, the journey was filled with beautifulndscapes, which brightened everyone''s mood considerably.


    They took their time, pausing every now and then.


    Just before lunch, they arrived at the campsite.


    They didn''t rush to set up the tents.


    Calvin started the camping stove first and swiftly prepared lunch for everyone.


    When they were home, everyone had their own tasks - no one was idle.


    After an hour of busy work, everyone, stomachs rumbling, finally got to eat a delicious lunch.


    After lunch, they started setting up the tents.


    The happiest of them all was little Ivy, closely followed by Molly.


    She had experienced outdoor living before, but it had been much tougher than this.


    Back then, she had slept in ditches and piles of weeds, and if she was lucky, she would find a small hut that barely shielded her from the elements.


    At that time, her energy and focus were all spent on guarding against dangers. She never paid much attention to the scenery.


    There was one time when a venomous snake had crawled onto her while she was sleeping in a pile of grass.


    Thankfully, her father noticed it early and flicked it away with a stick.


    She was curious about what the snake looked like and asked her father many times, but he couldn''t describe it well and brushed her off with a simple "it was a venomous snake." When setting up the tents, Molly was very careful. She made sure the corners were firmly secured, and the tent fabric was stretched out evenly.


    After setting up her tent, she took off her shoes and socks andy inside.


    Feeling the coolness of the ground and the breeze filtering through the entrance, Molly suddenly felt an odd sense of joy, as if she were walking on clouds.


    Seeing this, Ivy also took off her shoes and socks and joined Molly.


    "Molly, are you happy?" Ivy asked.


    Molly turned to look at Ivy, her eyes sparkling, and then gave a very serious nod, "Very happy. I''ve never been this happy before."


    "That''s great!" Ivy said, swinging her little legs, "I love it when the people I love are happy!"


    Molly looked at Ivy, her face breaking into a rare, broad smile. In her heart, she vowed to protect Ivy and Cory.


    She loved them too!


    After Rosalynn and Wayne had set up their tent, Wayne looked up to look for his daughter but she was nowhere to be seen.


    "She''s gone to find Molly." Rosalynn brushed some dust off Wayne''s sleeve, "Let them y by themselves. When they''ve had enough, they''lle and find you to go crabbing."


    They had informed Wayne about the crabbing activity in advance, and he was looking forward to it. As Rosalynn predicted, once all the tents were set up, Ivy and Molly came running over and dragged Wayne to go crabbing.


    Unlike thest time when it was just Ivy and Wayne, this time everyone was going together.


    The creek water was refreshingly cool.


    The adults and children split up into teams and started a contest to see who could catch the most crabs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Before they started, Ivy reminded everyone not to hurt the crabs; anyone who did would be punished.


    Rosalynn stayed out of the water.

 Chapter 2069

    Perched on arge rock by the shore, she kept an eye on their belongings and cheered them on, her smile as bright as the golden sun overhead.


    Everyone, from the household staff and bodyguards to Wayne and the children, wore broad grins on their faces.


    The crab hunting hadn''t been very sessful, but somewhere along the line, a spontaneous water fight had broken out.


    Crystal-clear droplets sprayed into the air, catching the sunlight and casting rainbow reflections all around.


    Rosalynn watched, entranced.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How she wished time could always be this sweet..


    "Rosa." Someone called her.


    Rosalynn snapped out of her daze. Turning around, she found Jaime had quietlye ashore and was offering her a ss of lemonade.


    "Thanks; Rosalynn epted the drink.


    Instead of going back into the water, Jaime sat down beside her.


    "I was too harsh on you the other day. I''m sorry Rosalynn apologized gently.


    Tears welled up in Jaime''s eyes, and he swallowed hard, "I was the one being childish... A man in his twenties should know better..." "You''te doing great enough, Rosalynnplimented him, causing Jaime to press his lips together.


    "You''re nning to send him away for treatment, aren''t you?" he asked.


    Rosalynn''s expression sobered a bit, "Yeah, to Penn''s experimental institute."


    "You''re staying here?" Jaime asked, surprised.


    Rosalynn shook her head, observing Wayne who was being swarmed by the children but stillughing heartily, "No, I''ll being back."


    Over the past few days, she and Penn had been in discussions.


    Penn''s stance was clear: to avoid a repeat of what happened with Ayden and Betsy, Wayne''s treatment should involve minimal contact with Rosalynn. Wayne''s condition had worsenedrgely because of her. He would suppress parts of his personality that Rosalynn disliked, and would go to great lengths to please her, even if it meant deceiving himself.


    Considering all these factors, Rosalynn decided not to apany Wayne during his treatment.


    Jaime frowned, deep in thought. After a moment, he said, "I''ll go with you."


    Rosalynn looked at him and smiled, "Why, you think I can''t handle it alone?"


    "You should have a family member going with you,'' Jaime mumbled, looking down, "Paige and her husband have to stay with Trista, and Grandma is too old to know about this just yet. Calvin has to stay home with the kids... I can go... It has to be me..."


    Rosalynn chuckled, "Alright, you cane with me."


    Jaime''s lips twitched, and he looked on the verge of tears, "I need to go catch some crabs. Cory hasn''t managed to catch a single one!"


    Cory and Jaime were a team. Originally, he was supposed to be with Wayne. But considering Wayne''sughable performancest time, and seeing her brother, Ivy decided to switch ces with Cory. She''d rescue her father, and Jaime would rescue her brother.


    Jaime quickly ran back towards the water, cleaning his tears when no one was looking.


    Rosalynn watched as he quickly joined the others and took a deep breath.


    Things would get better, they had to.


    Moments like this, so serene and joyful, woulde more often.


    They just had to get through this short period of treatment.


    The crab hunting game ended, and there were no winners.


    When they finally came ashore, everyone, adults and children alike, was soaked to the bone. Rosalynn could hardly contain herughter.


    Without a second thought, she pulled out her camera and captured everyone''s disheveled state.

 Chapter 2070

    Just as the sun was yet to set. Rosalynn hustled all of then to take hot showers and change into dry,fortable clothes.


    After everyone was clean, they gathered together to prepare dinner.


    At young Ivy''s insistence, dinner consisted of a fondue, prepared in three separate pots for everyone to share.


    Ivy was busy with her new Proid camera, snapping photos everywhere she could..


    The pictures she took were handled with care, collected as if they were treasures.


    Among the collected items was a beautiful stone that Ivy had found in a creek. Upon first sight, she thought the stone was so beautiful that she immediately picked it up and put it in her pocket. This small stone was the present Ivy had prepared for her little sister Trista.


    As night fell, the bug-catchingntern, handmade by young Cory, made its dazzling debut.


    With the help of Calvin and Felix.


    Away from the camp, in a wide open space, they set up a bug-catching tent.


    Once thentern was lit, numerous insects flocked towards the source of light.


    Insects covered the canvas in droves.


    Felix, who was fearless even when it came to taking a life, felt a bit of revulsion towards bugs.


    But what could he do? His daughter loved them! So, he had no choice but to bear with it.


    That night, countless insects came. Molly was absolutely fascinated, catching them one by one, and cing them on the back of her hand.


    Then, she would document each one with her camera.


    Seeing this, Calvin nudged Felix''s shoulder with his own, "Who knows, maybe Molly will be an entomologist in the future!"


    Felix nced at Calvin.


    It hadn''t even been a year yet.


    A year ago, when Simon kidnapped Molly, he didn''t even know if he would be able to see her alive again.


    A yearter, Molly was out in nature, surrounded by her close friends and beloved insects.


    And then, someone was telling him that Molly could be an entomologist in the future.


    The contrast was too stark. Felix felt a sting in his eyes, a sudden urge to break down in tears.


    In the end, all his emotions converged within his chest, transforming into a surge of passion.


    He would risk his life for Rosalynn, face any danger!


    "I better start making more money then.'' Felix rubbed his eyes. "I once took on a mission to infiltrate the home of a scientist. I heard that pursuing these kinds of studies can be very expensive!" Rosalynn watched from afar.


    She was genuinely afraid of those bugs, a fear that not even maternal love could ovee.


    Naturally, Wayne was there to apany her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Sinceing out here, the kids have really let loose, even Cory seems particrly lively today." Wayne wrapped his arm around Rosalynn''s waist, "Can we bring them out to y more often in the future?" Rosalynn looked at Wayne, her eyes soft as she nodded, "Yes."


    Wayne was delighted, his gaze returning to their son and daughter.


    Every now and then, their daughter''s cheers could be heard. Wayne found the future to be extremely promising.


    Over at Molly''s side, the fun continued till well past midnight, and it was only when Felix warned them with Rosalynn''s name, did the kids reluctantly return to the camp.


    Initially excited.


    Upon returning to the tent, after cleaning up and changing into their pajamas, Rosalynn was hoping to chat with her children a little more. But the two siblings were so exhausted that they fell asleep the moment they hit the bed.


    The next day, they yed wildly again.

 Chapter 2071

    Calvin somehow heard the that there were chestnuts, so he headed to the nearby vige, borrowed some tools, and spent the morning picking chestnuts with the kids.


    By the afternoon, Rosalynn gathered Ivy and Cory, saying, "Don''t run around, y with your dad too."


    "Kids y with kids, mom and dad should y together!" Ivy reasoned.


    Normally, Rosalynn would haveughed. But now, she couldn''t find it funny..


    As she watched Ivy take off running again, her heart filled with bitterness.


    Ivy now spent every possible moment with her dad. If she didn''t see him, she wouldn''t even enjoy her food.


    Wayne was about to be sent to the testingb, his return date uncertain. Ivy was going to be heartbroken.


    Two joyful days passed quickly amongst the trees and flowing streams.


    They lingered until 4:30 in the afternoon, packed up their tents, cleaned the area, and reluctantly embarked on their journey home.


    "The park ranger said it snows here in the winter." On the way back, Ivy and Cory decided to sit with Rosalynn and Wayne.


    Ivy sat by the window, letting the wind brush against her cheek, "Mom, Dad, can wee back when it snows?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The park ranger showed me pictures of the adorable squirrels he took in the snowst year!"


    "We can, but there are other ces with even more beautiful snow. We''ll take you there sometime." Rosalynn gently responded.


    "By the way!" Ivy turned to Wayne excitedly, "Dad, don''t you remember? When we first met, you told me about skiing, and even showed me a video of you doing it. It was so cool! When your leg is better, can we go to the Rockies? Can you teach me how to ski?" Ivy''s eyes twinkled with anticipation.


    Wayne looked at his daughter''s hopeful eyes. His left leg still felt incredibly heavy, but he nodded, "Sure thing, girl. I''ll get better as fast as I can"


    "Of course!" Ivy was overjoyed, "Once I learn well, Trista will be old enough, and I can teach her!"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to give Trista a present every day? Yesterday it was a beautiful pebble, what about today?" Rosalynn asked. "Today it''s a really pretty leaf! When we get home, I''ll turn it into a leaf specimen and frame it!"


    Rosalynn thought her daughter was just being whimsical.


    She didn''t expect Ivy to take it so seriously.


    As the GPS showed they were getting closer to Moonlit Lake, a cloud of worry once again cast a shadow over Rosalynn''s heart.


    In reality, everyone in the group, except for the kids and Wayne, all had a cloud of worry hanging over them.


    They all knew what going home implied.


    By the time they reached Moonlit Lake, it waspletely dark. The house staff had already prepared dinner. Paige and Baillie were also waiting at home.


    Upon arriving home, Ivy quickly washed her hands and changed clothes, then went to see her little sister. "She really is...so loving." Rosalynn said, smiling at Paige.


    Paige''s smile was somewhat forced, but Rosalynn didn''t say anything.


    During dinner, Rosalynn told Cory and Ivy about the uing work trip with their father.


    Ivy seemed a bit upset, "How long will you be gone?"


    "Not long." Rosalynn replied.


    In the past, Ivy would have been so upset she couldn''t eat, but things were different now.


    She was growing up, bing stronger.


    Though she was sad, she nodded obediently, "Mommy, Daddy, don''t worry about us. Just focus on your work!"

 Chapter 2072

    One evening, time seemed to slip away faster than usual.


    Rosalynn gave Wayne his medicine, and he soon fell asleep.


    However, she sat on the sofa in front of the master bedroom''s bay window for the entire night, not closing her eyes for a moment.


    When morning came, Wayne woke up to see Rosalynn packing luggage.b2


    "Why didn''t you wait for me to wake up? I could have helped." Wayne got up, leaning on his cane.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve already packed everything." Rosalynn turned to look at Wayne. "You woke up just in time. Go have breakfast with the kids; they''ll be off to school soon.'' "Okay." Wayne helped her up and they embraced, then he went downstairs after freshening up.


    That morning''s breakfast was particrly hearty.


    Paige had risen early and was chatting amicably with Ivy.


    Upon seeing Rosalynn and Wayne, she immediately vacated her seat.


    It was a rare asion for the four of them to sit together for breakfast.


    Ivy, being the conscientious child she was, reminded her mom to bring the charger and to check their passports before leaving.


    "I will." Wayne pulled out a napkin, gently wiping Ivy''s mouth, "Listen to Paige and Baillie while we''re away. When we return, we''ll bring gifts for you both."


    "Okay"" Ivy promised, and suddenly, she seemed to remember something. She put down her spoon, her little


    hand clutching her father''s. "I don''t need gifts, but you and mommy muste back safely."


    In Ivy''s young memory, whenever her parents went on business trips, there always seemed to be problems. "Of course." Wayne nodded solemnly.


    "It''s about time for you to leave for school." Rosalynn nced at the clock, speaking gently.


    Then, Wayne and Rosalynn escorted their children to the garage.


    Just like every other time before they left, Ivy hugged her mom tightly, then her dad, giving them both several


    kisses and saying softly, "I love you both!" Only then did she get in the car and leave.


    Watching the car drive away, Wayne was suddenly ovee with a strong feeling of reluctance to let them go.


    It felt as though they wouldn''t see each other for a long time.


    "Alright, it''s time for us to leave." Rosalynn took a deep breath, patting Wayne''s hand.


    Wayne had no reason to be suspicious of Rosalynn.


    Whether she was tricking him into a business trip, or even if she suggested they climb a mountain, Wayne wouldn''t bat an eyelid before agreeing.


    They didn''t have much luggage. So as not to raise Wayne''s suspicions, Rosalynn even packed another suitcase. Before they left, Wayne spotted Jaime in the passenger seat, masked, and wearing a baseball cap, earphones plugged in and looking unhappy.


    "He''s been loafing around at home for months now. I figured it was time to find him some work. He''s young, and he needs to be productive'' Rosalynn exined.


    Wayne nodded in agreement. He then added, "Well, it''s okay not to work too soon. Ivy and Cory seem so happy


    these days. If they don''t want to work when they grow up, if they just want to y, I''ll support that."


    After all, they had money to burn.


    "If Hria hears you say that, you''re in for a beating," Rosalynnughed, her arm linked with Wayne''s, their fingers intertwined. "I just hope these little ones can grow up quickly, take over thepany, so we can be like Erica and Larkin, just the two of us, travelling around."


    Wayne looked at Rosalynn, his eyes sparkling. "We don''t have to wait for them to grow up, you know. What are all those managers for? If you''d like, we can start making arrangements now,'' Wayne said earnestly.


    Rosalynn looked at him. When she learned about Wayne''s condition, a lot of what Wayne said and did made Rosalynn feel out of touch.


    The old Wayne was amitted workaholic.

 Chapter 2073

    There was nothing more important than work for him. And yet, the Wayne now, could abandon his favorite job


    just because of a few words from her.


    In the past, this would have brought her joy. But now, Rosalynn just felt heavy. If obedience meant Wayne destroying himself, then she didn''t need that kind of abedience. "We''ll talk about itter." Rosalynn clutched Wayne''s hand.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The airport was getting closer..


    Upon arrival at the airport, they went through customs, boarded, and after a long flight, they arrived in Munich.


    Funnily enough, Rosalynn did have some business to attend to in Munich.


    Upon arrival, there was apany car waiting for them, and they were taken directly to the hotel.


    On the first day, Rosalynn was busy with work, the effects of the special medication had worn off and Wayne visibly wilted.


    Jaime was constantly on edge, he was fearful that Wayne would suddenlysh out. But nothing happened until Rosalynn finished her work.


    When Penn Lange''s message arrived, Rosalynn had just finished thest meeting in Munich.


    She nced at the gloomy sky outside and went to find Wayne.


    "Are you finished?" Wayne saw the dark circles under her eyes and felt a pang of heartache, "I found a diner and ordered some take out. It should be here soon."


    "Wayne, Penn''sb is in Munich, he''s back too, let''s pay him a visit." Rosalynn softly suggested.


    Wayne no longer had any aversion towards Penn. He hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Is it far from here?


    Should we wait until after eating?"


    "No need." Rosalynn knew, dying would be pointless.


    It would only make her more miserable, so it''s better a short pain than a long one.


    "Okay." Wayne noticed Rosalynn''s unease, his voice was uncharacteristically gentle, "Let''s go there, we could have Dr. Lange treat us to dinner."


    On hearing it, a small smile yed on Rosalynn''s face.


    Their car headed east. An hourter, they arrived at Penn''sb.


    Though it was called ab, it looked no different from a small hospital.


    As Wayne got out of the car, he felt a sense of unease.


    Penn, in his white coat, greeted them with a warm smile.


    "I''ve been expecting you, Mr. Silverman. How have you been? Have you taken your medication regrly?" Penn asked, his demeanor as sunny as ever. "With my wife around, I don''t have a choice." Wayne joked.


    Penn chuckled and nced at Rosalynn. She looked unusually pale.


    "Let''s go inside and talk. The fog''s been quite thicktely, I''ve been feeling a bit under the weather since I got back." As he spoke, Penn led them inside.


    Felix and Mikegged behind, while Jaime walked alongside Rosalynn and Wayne.


    The European-style wrought-iron gate closed with a heavy creak after they entered. Felix couldn''t help but nce back. He wasn''t supposed to be here on this trip.


    After all, once they were out of H Country, especiallynding in R Country, the risk of assassination of him would increase. But since Rosalynn was dealing with this matter, he''d follow her through the progress no matter what.

 Chapter 2074

    Penn''sb, at first nce, bore no resemnce to a hospital.


    The entire space was decorated in a solemn style, with simple European lines and retro lighting fixtures. The soft lighting spread throughout the area, creating a soothing atmosphere.


    Remarkably, the entire building, not just the outdoor spaces, was filled with greenery.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In short, the moment one stepped into this space, the d¨¦cor, nts, and calming music would all contribute to a sense of rxation..


    Penn guided Wayne further into the building, casually asking about his recent rest and feelings.


    "I went camping with my wife and kids a few days ago. The beautiful scenery seemed to lift my spirits," Wayne answered truthfully. As he spoke, he couldn''t help but nce at Rosalynn, who was lost in thought.


    Wayne gently squeezed their entwined hands, and then Rosalynn snapped out of her reverie and looked at him.


    "what''s wrong?" Rosalynn asked.


    "You look a bit pale. Are you hungry?" Wayne whispered.


    Rosalynn shook her head, replying, "Let''s continue following Dr. Lange."


    Seeing Rosalynn''s reaction, Wayne couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    Nevertheless, he obediently followed her deeper into the building.


    After passing through a long hallway, their view broadened considerably as a more modern building came into sight.


    "This look like a ward area" Wayne asked Penn, puzzled. "Why did wee here?"


    "My office is on the second floor, Penn answered, pointing to the second story of the building.


    Remembering Rosalynn''s expression, as well as her recent unusual behavior, Wayne looked at the building with sudden rm.


    The voices that hadn''t bothered him for days were back, a muffled, oppressive murmur echoing in his ears, "Do you still not know where you are? Wayne, Rosalynn has abandoned you. You''re too dangerous for her, so she doesn''t want you anymore. This ce will be your prison and your grave!"


    "Honey!" Wayne tightened his grip on Rosalynn''s hand and suddenly stopped walking.


    "what''s wrong?" Rosalynn looked at him.


    "I left something back at the hotel. Let''s go back to get it," Wayne suggested, trying to pull Rosalynn back the way they came, but Jaime blocked his path.


    "Jaime! Move!" Wayne demanded, his expression dark.


    Jaime remained silent, showing no intention of stepping aside. Not only did Jaime refuse to move, but Felix and Mike both stepped forward, watching Wayne silently.


    Wayne froze, and he could feel the hand he was holding slowly growing colder.


    Wayne nced at the silent Rosalynn and plead, "Honey, I don''t like it here. Take me home."


    Rosalynn knew that Wayne had realized something. She looked up at him, her usually bright eyes now clouded over. "We can''t go home yet," she said softly, shaking her head. "Why?* Wayne asked.


    The voices in his ear grew louder. "Fool, what else could it be? Have you forgotten? That night, you nearly killed Rosalynn, so she doesn''t love you anymore, and she''s even afraid of you. That''s why she''s brought you to this faraway ce"

 Chapter 2075

    "Youre not well, Wayne. We have the best doctors and medical team here, so you need to stay here for treatment, Rosalynn replied, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Wayne''s hand began to tremble as he looked at Rosalynn, struggling to smile. "And you? You''ll stay with me, won''t you?"


    The fear in Wayne''s eyes left Rosalynn feeling pained. She shook her head, which made Wayne''s expression crumble.


    "Don''t do this," Wayne pleaded, gripping Rosalynn''s hand tightly. His tears spilled over, and he was like a puppy left alone in the rain. "I''lldo as you say. I''ll take my medication, and I''ll cooperate with whatever treatment n Dr. Lange suggests. Just don''t leave me! Take me home, please!".


    Seeing this, Penn signaled to two tall and strong assistants waiting at the entrance.


    They immediately moved towards them, but Rosalynn stopped them with a look.


    "Wayne, I''m not leaving you," Rosalynn tightened her grip on his hand. "Your illness is moreplicated than we thought, and my presence is one of the main triggers for your episodes. It''s best for your treatment if I''m not around."


    "Lies, came a voice, filled with contempt. "She''s done this before, remember? That winter, she faked her death and left. Have you forgotten your pain?"


    Images shed through Wayne''s mind. The crashing ne, the list of casualties, the incessant rain in H City...


    Pain surged through his body, causing him to convulse briefly.


    "Wayne!"


    "You''re lying!" Wayne bent over, his eyes blurred with tears as he looked at Rosalynn. "I know I have hallucination. I''ve researched and asked, it''s not that serious. You just don''t want me anymore!" "Wayne, that''s low even for you!" Jaime couldn''t hold back any longer. "Have you really forgotten how you almost strangled my sister in theke, or are you just pretending to forget? Because of that, you can''t live with my sister, Cory, and Ivy until you''re better!"


    "Jaime!" Rosalynn looked at Jaime in shock. Jaime was panting heavily, his eyes red.


    "Why should she suffer the most, only for you to y the victim! She''s been crying for days! Just because you''re sick, everything has to revolve around you!"


    After shouting, Jaime looked at Wayne again. "Wayne, if you''re a man, do it for my sister. Walk into the clinic, and keep my sister, Cory, and Ivy in your heart. Get better! We''ll be waiting for you at home!" As Jaime spoke, tears fell from his eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne was panting heavily, and his mind was filled with blurred images again.


    In the dimly litke bottom, he was about to suffocate, his doppelganger was looking at him with malice. His arm was around Rosalynn''s neck, tightening its grip.


    "Dr. Lange!" Rosalynn called out.


    Penn immediately stepped forward. He had anticipated that Wayne might not cooperate.


    So, he had prepared a sedative.


    Wayne was already having difficulty breathing. Dr. Lange quickly injected the sedative. Wayne was still holding Rosalynn''s hand, but he was barely conscious. After a brief struggle, he copsed into Rosalynn''s arms.

 Chapter 2076

    When Wayne came to again, he was already dressed in a patient gown, in a ward.


    This room was unlike any other hospital room he had been in.


    The walls were a soothing shade of pale green.


    "You awake?" Rosalynn''s voice echoed near Wayne..


    He took a moment for his memories to resurface from before he cked out.


    Wayne instantly rose.


    "Easy there." Rosalynn stood up as well.


    "Rosa..." Wayne looked at her, then to her neck.


    Days had passed and the bruise on her neck had faded somewhat, but it was still clearly visible.


    Penn had asked her to remove her scarf and makeup.


    Perhaps to make Wayne face the harsh reality, which would be beneficial for his uing treatment at the research facility.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne reached out to touch it, but he dared not.


    Rosalynn took his hand and ced it on her neck, saying, "He did this."


    Tears welled up instantly in Wayne''s eyes, and he was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness.


    "It looks pretty bad, huh?" Rosalynn, too, had tears in her eyes, but she was still smiling, "So we must defeat him.


    For me, for Cory and Ivy so they won''t be at risk of being hurt by him. Wayne, you must stay here."


    "But I''ll miss you." Wayne felt extremely wronged. Even when he was a child, disregarded by his mother and ignored by his father, he had never felt this wronged.


    Rosalynn felt a pang of heartache. She tenderly kissed Wayne a few times, "I''ll miss you too, a lot. But I believe in you and Penn, it won''t be too long."


    Wayne understood the logic in her words, but that didn''t stop his breakdown.


    He held onto Rosalynn, whimpering like a wounded animal.


    "I''ll tell Cory and Ivy that daddy has to do some important work, but they are smart, so they might start to suspect after some time." Rosalynn gently stroked the back of Wayne''s hand, "Hopefully by then, your treatment will be showing noticeable effects, and you can video call them: Wayne knew he should agree, but he just couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    Just the thought of Rosalynn leaving, and not being able to see her for a long time, filled Wayne with an unprecedented fear.


    After a while, Penn came in. It was time for Rosalynn to leave.


    "Don''t you have ces back in our own country too? Cant I be treated there?" Wayne asked Penn.


    Penn looked at Rosalynn, who let go of Wayne, took a deep breath, and then asked Wayne, "Is Ayden Silverman here?"


    Wayne was taken aback, thinking it was a strange question from Rosalynn.


    However, the next moment, Wayne saw, through the window of his room, a neatly dressed boy with a football waving at him.


    A sane person would have been confused by the sight, but not if they had a mental disorder.


    Like Wayne now.


    Although he was confused, he didn''t find it too outrageous. He turned to Rosalynn, "Did you bring him too?"


    "Is he here?" Rosalynn asked.


    Wayne pointed to the window, "Over there."


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne with sorrow on her face, then whispered, "We can''t see him."


    Wayne looked puzzled, "What do you mean you can''t see him?"


    "Only you can see Ayden." Rosalynn''s voice choked with tears, "That time in the park, only you walked through the thorny bushes, when you visited his hometown, only you were in the footage, Wayne, he''s a figment of your imagination, and he doesn''t exist: Wayne was struck as if by a bolt from the blue. He nced out the window again.

 Chapter 2077

    There he was, waving at him with a smile before pointing towards the distant grass field, and off he went kicking a ser ball.


    He wasn''t real, an he was an illusion...


    "Mr. Silverman, while I do have offices back home, in your case, treatment here is the best option. Whether in terms of medical equipment or other aspects, this ce is far superior,'' Penn exined. Wayne remained silent. Seated there, his thoughts were unknown..


    After about half a minute, he suddenly turned to Rosalynn, "Where''s Ableson?"


    Rosalynn looked at him in silence, without uttering a word.


    Yet, from her gaze, Wayne read the answer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In a daze, he recalled a dream he had, where Ableson was lying in a pool of blood, and he was holding a bloodied dagger.


    "I see." Tears streaked down Wayne''s face. He looked at Rosalynn, his words choked by tears that began to well up.


    Wayne felt as if his heart was shattering piece by piece, "You won''t abandon me, will you?"


    "Never, Rosalynn replied immediately.


    "Good; Wayne nodded lightly, "I''ll wait for you to take me home."


    Rosalynn''s emotions snapped at that moment. She held Wayne close, sobbing uncontrobly, "Okay! Okay!"


    Penn escorted Rosalynn out. As he closed the door to the ward, Rosalynn didn''t look back, but Penn did.


    Such vulnerability was only visible on a man like Wayne when he was ill.


    The door was heavy, and it automatically locked once closed.


    Rosalynn nced at it, feeling ufortable, "Will he always be locked in?"


    "Of course not. This is the medical staff''s exit path. On the other side, he can freely ess thewn and garden under supervision; Penn answered, "The surveince of this ward will be synced to your electronic device as we agreed. You can rest assured."


    "Okay." Rosalynn replied.


    Feeling a bit dizzy, she remembered the piece of candy Jaime had given her, which she unwrapped and popped into her mouth. The bitterness in her mouth eased a bit.


    "To be honest, I''m a bit surprised, Penn whispered.


    Rosalynn looked at him, "Surprised that I brought him here?"


    Penn shook his head, "Ms. Jared, you''re a smart woman, and you would naturally make the best decision. I''m Not surprised that you brought him here, I''m surprised that...Wayne epted it without making a fuss." Penn paused for a moment, then continued, "To be honest, when Natalie was still conscious, I saw Wayne once with her. You had just started working for him then, and I saw you too," Penn lowered his gaze, chuckling reflectively, "At that time, I did a psychological analysis of Wayne, and found him to be an extremely typical, highly self-centered man."


    Rosalynn remained silent. At that time, Wayne indeed fit the description.


    "He loves you more than I imagined'' Penn said slowly.


    Penn knew why Wayne hadn''t caused a scene in the end. It was because of the bruise on Rosalynn''s neck.


    Because he understood that Ableson was seriously injured by his hand.


    Without treatment, he was facing the possibility of Rosalynn being seriously injured or his children being killed by his own hands.


    Therefore, he defied his nature as revealed by the psychological analysis, and chose to ept it quietly.

 Chapter 2078

    The words fell on Rosalynn''s ears as if she had been tarred and feathered.


    Jaime, crouched at the exit, sprang up as soon as he saw Rosalynn, calling out timidly, "Rosa..."


    Rosalynn looked at him and sighed softly, "I don''t me you."


    Jaime, eyes red, turned to Penn, "Doc, you can cure Wayne, right? That injection you gave him before really worked!"


    "I''ll do my best," Penn responded sincerely.


    Jaime pressed his lips together and fell silent.d2


    "I need to swing by Dr. Lange''s office and sort out some paperwork. Why don''t you wander around for a bit?" Rosalynn could sense Jaime''s immense pressure.


    Even though she wasn''t sure where the pressure wasing from.


    "Okay." Jaime nodded and slowly walked out, ncing back every few steps.


    Rosalynn did go to Penn''s office. But it was not for paperwork, which had already been taken care of. She was there for the surveince footage of Wayne''s room.


    On entering, she found Rose staring at the screen with a grim expression.


    "Who let you in?" Penn''s expression fluctuated.


    Rose nced at Penn, then at Rosalynn, and said, "After you left, Wayne started getting aggressive."


    "Out." Penn snapped, shutting off the screen and then unusually, gave Rose a cold, hard look.


    Rose darkened but didn''t say anything as she left the office.


    Penn turned to Rosalynn, "I apologize. I''ll adjust all ess rted to President Silverman to ensure only I can view it in theb."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I hope you remember your promise. I don''t want Ms. Albinia involved in Wayne''s treatment at any stage." Rosalynn''s words were sinct. Penn frowned, "I''ll be more careful."


    Rosalynn returned her gaze to the screen, turning it back on. "You don''t need to be careful. I''ll handle Ms. Albinia''s situation."


    Rose Albinia was the daughter of Betsy Albinia''s sister.


    Indirectly, if Betsy hadn''t died at Ayden''s hands, her life wouldn''t have been so tragic.


    Despite living a rtivelyfortable life overseas after her mother''s death thanks to her grandmother, Rosalynn knew better than to trust people.


    Even her own father, blood of Hria Jared, raised her through hardship. Yet in the end, he wanted to kill her.


    Rosalynn just wanted peace of mind. She wouldn''t allow Ms. Albinia to stay in theb, or even Munich, before Wayne''s discharge.


    Penn hesitated but finally agreed.


    Rosalynn didn''t say anything, her gaze fixed on the screen.


    The moment Rosalynnpletely disappeared from Wayne''s vision, his world began to crumble. Everything in the room started to distort.


    A putrid liquid seeped from the floor, and another Wayne appeared before him, "You''re worthless. Look where you are? A ce worse than a prison cell, and you knew Rosalynn was going to abandon you. Why did you agree to stay?"


    "He had no choice." A boy''s voice came from an old, cornered couch.


    Wayne looked over, hearing the boy saying, "Mrs. Silverman is his wife, so she has the right to sign those papers."


    Wayne''s headache intensified, looking at the boy who flickered in and out of view, "What papers?"


    "The ones my mother signed when she brought me here, I suppose. Probably the same ones." Ayden, head bowed, tossed and caught a ball in his hand.

 Chapter 2079

    "That night, I was so close, so damn close to strangling her. If she was dead, all your pain would''ve disappeared!"


    A jolt of shock coursed through Wayne, with a burst of wild energy, he tried to leap off the bed.


    But his body was restrained by the medical straps tying him to the hospital bed.


    He fought against his bonds with all his might, his eyes bloodshot as he red at the person opposite him. "I won''t let you off so easily," he roared. "I''ll kill you with my own hands! Even if it means going down with you, I won''t let you hurt my wife!"


    His scream was a strident cry of desperation.


    The office wasn''t far from the patient room, but due to the soundproofing, Rosalynn didn''t hear a peep. She felt a tight knot in her chest, her breath hitching.d2


    Watching Wayne struggle violently, the bed frame hitting against the floor and walls, creating a grating noise.


    "Do everything you can to prevent him from getting hurt," Rosalynn told Penn.


    An interesting coincidence was that the first time Penn met Wayne was also the first time he met Rosalynn.


    Natalie Stein hade to ept her gic defect, but she was resistant to the idea of Penn meeting Wayne so soon. However, Penn was quite curious about Wayne.


    That year, he had received a prestigious award. Natalie was delighted and agreed to celebrate Penn''s birthday after he finished his busy schedule.


    The initial n was for Natalie to travel to Penn''s city, but just before she was about to leave, she fainted in her office, and the n was canceled. Worried, Penn flew back to visit her. After seeing Natalie, Penn still had two days of his vacation left, so he decided to visit Bane Corporation. He sat at a coffee shop near the entrance of Bane Corporation.


    Not long after he arrived, he spotted a girl. She was very pretty, but exceedingly pale. She held a business card in her hand, lingering around the first floor of Bane Corp Center.


    As evening fell, Wayne finally appeared, surrounded by a crowd.


    The girl hesitated momentarily, looked at her phone screen, then with a resolved look, approached Wayne.


    Wayne, aloof and godlike, merely nced at her, leaving his assistant to handle her, and walked away briskly. His indifferent demeanor was starkly different from his current desperation for love. When Penn saw Rosalynn again, she was Wayne''s new secretary.


    Later, the young secretary evolved into a gentle woman who, Penn believed, possessed immense strength. During a meal with Natalie, she also mentioned Rosalynn.


    She said, "She''s a good girl, with a strong core. It''s just her face that''s the problem. Wayne is giving her a hard time. Yesterday, I saw a bruise on her wrist... Penn, is he about to have an episode?"


    That was thest time Penn saw a lucid Natalie.


    Natalie rarely praised anyone, and Penn started to get curious of how long someone like Rosalynn, who seemed to have no sharp edges, temper, or character, couldst beside Wayne.


    But then everything happened. Rosalynn became Gabrie Jared, and Penn saw the fierce edge and decisive ruthlessness in her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Finally, he understood why Natalie said she had a strong core.

 Chapter 2080

    Penn preferred the Rosalynn after she became Gabrie - an embodiment of freedom, like an eagle soaring in the sky. Thus, he often referred to her as Ms. Jared, a title that reflected her strength and independence.


    He had seen her in many states, but this was a first. She appeared so delicate, as if one brush might cause her to crumble into pieces.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be harmed," Penn reassured her gently but firmly.


    Rosalynn nced at the screen one more time, "I need to know why Wayne has split into this alter personality, Ayden."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I wish I knew too."


    By the time Rosalynn left the research institute, it was past noon. She''d been so engrossed in monitoring Wayne''s room that she had missed a video call from her daughter.d2


    Knowing that Rosalynn had gone out with Jaime, Ivy decided to take a nap after a quick call with her uncle.


    "Rosa, are we heading back?" Jaime asked cautiously as they got into the car.


    Rosalynn turned her gaze away from the window and shook her head, "I brought you with me today because I have something important for you to do. We''ll go shopping for a couple of good suitster. Tomorrow, we''re meeting some people."


    "Huh?" Jaime was taken aback.


    "You don''t n to spend your whole life ying video games, do you?" Rosalynn asked.


    Jaime grumbled, "I thought I could be your helper when you need me..."


    Rosalynn, her face pale, chuckled without humor, "From now on, I need you to start working."


    "Who are we meeting tomorrow? What for?" Jaime asked.


    "Baillie and I have been discussing starting a medical chip manufacturing venture. The team he''s put together is based in Berlin. Since we''re already here, we might as well meet them tomorrow," Rosalynn said calmly.


    Jaime nodded in understanding, "Baillie mentioned this. We''ve always been held back in this field back home. So, he wants to develop it independently. But this won''t be easy. The elite experts don''t make it easy for us to adopt their technology."


    "We can''t let obstacles stop us, can we?" Rosalynn answered, "The more challenges we face, the more we need to push forward. If we can make a breakthrough, it will be beneficial for both the Jared Group and the Scott family. In the future, if Cory and Ivy really want to enjoy life without lifting a finger, they won''t have to worry about money."


    Jaime didn''t see anything wrong with the idea of his niece and nephew living a rxed life.


    Instead, he wondered how much money would be enough for them to livefortably without worrying about funds.


    "Wait a minute!" Jaime suddenly realized, "Are you asking me to join the project?"


    "Why else?" Rosalynn turned to him, "I''m already upied with the things of Bane Corporation, the Jared Group, and Jered Ventures. You expect me to also oversee such a big project? Don''t you care about my wellbeing?"


    "I do!" Jaime clutched his heart dramatically.


    "Then, it''s settled."


    "But I don''t have any experience in this..."


    "Then you''ll start from scratch with Baillie." Rosalynn paused before adding, "Jaime, I trust you. In my eyes, you can do anything."


    This made Jaime feel invigorated, like he was shot with adrenaline.


    He patted his chest confidently, "Well, leave it to me. I might not like Baillie, but I''ll prove myself to you! I''ll ensure that Cory and Ivy have enough to livefortably."


    Rosalynn saw Jaime''s spirit renew. He wasn''t as listless as before.


    She smiled faintly. Then, leaning back against the headrest, she said tiredly, "I need a quick nap. Keep it down."

 Chapter 2081

    "Alright, I won''t bother you." Jaime whispered quietly.


    On the way home, Jaime was constantlymunicating with Baillie over messages.


    Baillie had sent him a lot of information, and Jaime read it seriously and carefully.


    Day one.


    Since leaving Rosalynn, Wayne hadn''t stopped being irritable. He had been refusing to eat, also refusing anyone''s approach.


    Rosalynn really wanted to go back immediately, take Wayne out of theb and take him home, but she couldn''t.d2


    Day two.


    Rosalynn took Jaime to Berlin.


    Baillie had given Rosalynn a heads up, although these twopanies were willing to meet with them. But in this field, the people from the R Country looked down on the highly dependent H Country, even though they looked down on them, they were also very cautious.


    Over the years, they had watched as various aspects of the H Country rapidly rose.


    Even in many things and technologies, they far exceeded them.


    They were also filled with caution towards people from the H Country.


    They also knew that if the H Country really did manufacture medical chips, their ie from chips would be greatly reduced.


    Therefore, they were all the more reluctant.


    For the whole day, Rosalynn, along with the local experts who looked very meticulous and rigorous, toured the factory.


    Although Baillie hadmunicated with them, that they wanted to buy the technology. But these cunning people kept urging Rosalynn to stockpile arge amount of chips before the big blockade came, opening the conversation with an order of 800 million dors.


    Since they didn''t bring up selling the technology, Rosalynn had to deal with them and be patient.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Until the afternoon.


    These people ran out of patience andid their cards on the table, "We won''t sell you the technology, nor will we give you any guidance. The only thing people from the H Country can do now is to buy more chips to get through the chip winter. Otherwise, you will face a long period of chip shortage."


    Rosalynn gave them a polite smile. Then she raised her hand and gave them the middle finger, responding in fluent German, "People of my homnd generally believe in the adage, ''Harmony brings wealth,'' but that needs to be mutual. I only see arrogance and rudeness in all of you. You are not the onlypany that have the same chips. I am here on behalf of the Jared Group and Bane Corporation to officially inform you that starting next quarter, we will no longer purchase chips from yourpany."


    The people were stunned, then lowered their voices and asked angrily, "Then you can look forward to a long chip shortage!!"


    Rosalynnughed, "Sir, you are so ordinary, yet you are overly confident. The R Country has more than one chip manufacturer. You know how much the Jared Group and Bane Corporationbined purchase can you refuse the benefits?


    After speaking, Rosalynn signaled to Jaime and Felix behind her, "Let''s go."


    The folks had not expected this oue. They were used to being arrogant, and those merchants from H Country were indeed polite outside. So, they used their previous attitude towards people from the H Country to deal with Rosalynn. But this time, they clearly picked a fight with the wrong person.


    "Ms. Gabrie, please stop, I apologize for my arrogance, please do not cancel the order, we can still sit down and talk."

 Chapter 2082

    Ms. Albinia was arguing with Mike. "Did I say something wrong? If she''s this bossy to an outsider like me, I can only imagine how she treats Wayne at home!!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I swear, I''m going to knock your teeth out today!" Mike was seething.


    "Enough." Rosalynn''s voice came from behind him.


    Mike turned around, clearly frustrated. "But Ms. Gabrie..."


    Rosalynn calmly walked in, positioning herself between the two heated individuals, then turned to Ms. Albinia, who was red-faced with anger.


    "I know why Wayne fell ill. You don''t have to think of it as a weapon you can use against me," she said, her gaze steady on Ms. Albinia. "As for Wayne, whether it was ten years ago, six years ago, or now, my conscience is clear."d2


    Rosalynn was never sure who was in the wrong, but one thing she knew for sure, it wasn''t her.


    When Wayne treated her as a stand-in lover, she took care of him dutifully, in both his personal and professional life. She never defied his orders.


    Later, when she gave him a chance, and he squandered it, she didn''t regret leaving with their child. As for what happened to Wayne afterwards, that was the result of his own actions.


    She was not at fault. She just wanted to live freely with her children.


    As for their reunion...


    She felt she''d been generous enough, not tormenting Wayne but forgiving him quickly.


    Wayne''s illness was a shared misfortune. But, she was sensible enough not to let it weigh her down. She wanted nothing more than for Wayne to recover under Dr. Lange''s care.


    That was all.


    "Bullshit!" Ms. Albiniaughed. "I really don''t understand why Wayne is so attached to such a cold woman like you. You don''t love anyone, you just love yourself."


    "Rose!!" Penn shouted, grabbing Rose''s arm to leave. "Let''s go!"


    "Penn, let go!" Ms. Albinia struggled.


    Rosalynn''s voice cut through the chaos again, "No matter how much you struggle, going to thepany I arranged for you to work at is the best option. If you refuse to cooperate, I have other, less pleasant options for you. Weigh your choices."


    Penn looked at Rosalynn, a mix of emotions on his face.


    Rosalynn met his gaze. "Dr. Lange, it''s time for work."


    Rosalynn''s unflustered demeanor carried amanding presence.


    Penn thought she was angry, butter, Penn realized just how strong Rosalynn was. Even if Rose had caused chaos, it wouldn''t have affected Rosalynn''s mood.


    Ms. Albinia did go to H Country. She left that same afternoon.


    She didn''t let Penn escort her, choosing to travel alone.


    On the third day, Rosalynn met with a mysterious guest in Munich.


    That night, Rosalynn''s private jet carried the guest and her team to a small town near H City. Kate Scott and her husband personally picked them up from the airport. That same day, Wayne still refused to eat.


    In the evening, Penn brought a letter and a palm-sized photo album, about two centimeters thick.


    Wayne, who had been as lifeless as a dried log, barely looked up.


    When Penn sat down next to him, a strange thought shed through Wayne''s mind - to choke Penn as soon as he sat down!


    But as the thought formed, a gentle fragrance wafted into his nostrils.


    Wayne felt as though he''d snapped back to reality. He quickly turned to look at what Penn was handing him. "Ms. Jared wrote you a letter and asked me to give this to you." Wayne grabbed the letter, as his hands trembling, he opened it.


    "Ivy took a lot of photos during ourst camping trip. They''re all in this album.


    I''m going back to H City, and I''ll visit when I can."

 Chapter 2083

    "Remember to take good care of yourself, follow the doctor''s orders, and miss me a lot." Just a few lines of text, Wayne looked at it as if he was gazing at a precious treasure. Big, fat tears rolled down his cheeks, sttering on the words, causing the ink to blur.


    In a panic, Wayne quickly used his sleeve to soak up the tears.


    Penn watched his every move.


    Who says love is intangible? Wayne''s love was tangible at that very moment.d2


    "President Silverman, have you forgotten the promise you made with your wife before she left?" Penn gently ced a photo album in front of Wayne, "Once you''ve beaten the disease, once you''ve defeated those hallucinations, she''lle to take you home. Let''s work together, so she won''t have to wait too long, okay?"


    Wayne didn''t respond. He picked up the album.


    The cover of the album was clearly drawn by his daughter. Artists can convey their feelings through their works. And Wayne could feel the joy his daughter must have felt when she was drawing this cover. He opened the album.


    The very first page was a selfie of his daughter. Wayne couldn''t help but smile as he looked at it.


    But he couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    Next to his daughter was a picture of his son.


    Cory always looked so serene, yet he was never reluctant to look at his sister''s camera.


    The pages that followed were filled with pictures of flowers, birds, fish, and insects.


    And snapshots of their happy camping trip. But there were no pictures of Rosalynn. Wayne looked through the entire album, but didn''t find a single picture of Rosalynn. His heart ached even more.


    "Aren''t I even allowed to see her in pictures?" Wayne looked at Penn, his eyes as pitiful as a puppy lost in the rain.


    "Wayne, we need to focus on your treatment first, find the root cause of your illness. I promise you, if you start getting better, I''ll arrange for your wife to visit, okay?" Penn said gently, "You wouldn''t want her to see you in this state, right?"


    Wayne shuddered. He once again remembered that night at the bottom of theke. A wave of despair and helplessness engulfed him, and he felt as if he was suffocating.


    Then he read Rosalynn''s message again, "Eat well, sleep well, and miss me a lot."


    He clutched at his chest, trying to regte his breathing, then looked at Penn, "I want to eat something."


    Penn immediately smiled, "Great, here''s the menu, you can order whatever you like."


    Wayne didn''t have any preferences, and he felt everything was tasteless now.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anything is fine, as long as it''s filling."


    Penn didn''t force him.


    Rosalynn had told him about Wayne''s dietary restrictions, and he ordered food that Wayne would be able to eat.


    Eating was a struggle for Wayne, but after reading Rosalynn''s letter, he forced himself to eat half the meal.


    It was a significant improvement from his previous refusal to eat anything at all.


    Penn was relieved. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Wayne say, "Let''s start the treatment tomorrow. I''ll cooperate with you."

 Chapter 2084

    Penn was taken aback, but his surprise quickly morphed into a gentle smile. "Alright, I''ll be there tomorrow at 9:00 a.m. sharp. You should get a good rest tonight."


    Wayne didn''t look at Penn, and he didn''t say a word. He picked up the letter from Rosalynn and started reading it attentively.


    After leaving the research institute, Penn saw Rosalynn''s car parked across the street. He walked over and lightly tapped on the window. After a moment, the car door opened and Rosalynn stepped out. Her eyes were red; it was evident she had been crying.


    Penn knew she must have watched his conversation with Wayne through the app.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll start the official treatment," Penn said gently. "If you want, you can watch from the control room."


    Rosalynn coughed lightly and shook her head. "I have a ton of work waiting for me back home. Besides, if I don''t get back soon, my son and daughter will start kicking up a fuss."d2


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him," Penn said, his voice soft and resolute.


    "Penn," Rosalynn looked up, her beautiful eyes devoid of any visible emotion. "The Dr. Lange Institute isn''t just the result of your efforts; it''s also the result of your father''s." "That''s true," Penn nodded.


    "I''ll be a difficult patient this time," Rosalynn said with a hint of self-mockery. "I won''t tell you when I''ming, so if there''s anything wrong with Wayne the next time I visit..."


    Rosalynn stopped mid-sentence, but Penn understood her meaning. He gave a wry smile and nodded. "I understand."


    Rosalynn looked at the building in the twilight onest time, clenched her fists, and then got back into the car and drove away.


    Penn remained standing there. He remembered when Betsy was taking care of Ayden during his treatment. She had some psychological issues herself, which were mentioned in Ayden''s treatment records. Penn couldn''t help but wonder that if Betsy had been as mentally strong as Rosalynn, would the oue for Ayden and Betsy have been different?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A cold wind blew, stirring up dead leaves.


    Penn had relied on Ms. Albinia for his daily needs over the years. Now that she was gone, he didn''t even know how manyyers to wear. Clearly, he was underdressed for the day.


    Penn lived nearby and usually biked to and from work. Despite the cold wind, he got on his bike and rode off until he disappeared at the end of the road.


    Rosalynn returned to her hotel, took a shower, packed her bags, and went to the airport with Jaime and the others. She had ced a dozen people near the research institute in case anything went wrong during the treatment, or the surveince stopped working.


    Before the ne took off, Rosalynn looked out the window. She felt a heavy weight on her chest.


    Throughout the long flight, she kept dozing off and waking up. Every time she fell asleep, she would dream, and strangely, her dreams were always about Ayden or Betsy.


    Thest stretch of sleep was deep and undisturbed,sting until the nended and Jaime woke her up.


    "Rosa, your forehead is hot. You''ve got a fever!" Jaime looked worried.

 Chapter 2085

    Rosalynn rubbed her forehead. It indeed was warm.


    "Must be the chill, don''t fuss." Rosalynn straightened up, "A car''s waiting for you at the airport exit. You don''t need to head back to Moonlit Lake. Your luggage and equipment are already in the car. Go straight to Kate''s."


    "What?" Jaime had spent his entire flight back without blinking, engrossed in his documents.


    But he didn''t expect that uponnding in H Country, he wouldn''t even be allowed to go home and was sent away immediately.


    "What ''what"?" Rosalynn looked at Jaime.


    "Oh, got it." Jaime quickly nodded.d2


    Once off the ne, Jaime immediately told Mike, "Mike, my sister has a slight fever. Remember to get her some medicine when you get back."


    Mike readily agreed. Yet, Jaime still felt uneasy.


    Like a little tail, he followed Rosalynn around, chattering incessantly.


    Eventually, an irritated Rosalynn shoved him into the car.


    When theynded, it was morning in H Country. Rosalynn stopped by a drugstore to buy a box of fever reducers. After taking them, she headed straight for Bane Corporation.


    Once at Bane Corporation, Rosalynn initiated arge high-level meeting.


    The so-called high-level members were, in fact, Wayne''s trusted deputies.


    "You all probably know that President Silverman''s previous injuries were severe, and he''s not fully recovered. There have been someplications recently. After discussion, we decided to put a hold on President Silverman''s return to thepany."


    The deputies exchanged nces, but no one said a thing.


    Rosalynn continued, "We''ve consulted several experts. President Silverman has already left for treatment abroad, with no fixed return date. He has arranged all your tasks for his absence. Unless something major happens, we''ll keep things as they are. Is everyone okay with that?"


    "Rest assured, Ms. Tesdal. President Silverman has previously instructed us that if his old injury res up and he''s unable to continue working, we should follow your directives," Abdul immediately replied. Rosalynn lowered her eyes, hiding the emotion within.


    Wayne, realizing that he might be consumed by that haunting vision, had told her to let him go if he became bad or evil.


    At the same time, he told his deputies to follow her instructions.


    "For Wayne and me, the past year has been filled with challenges, and Bane Corporation is in a period of rapid growth. We are very grateful for your support. Once we get through this final hurdle, Wayne and I will repay you all for what you''ve done," Rosalynn stood and bowed to the deputies.


    Sean Hudy was the first to react. He quickly stood up, "Ms. Tesdal, President Silverman and you have both been gracious to us and promoted us. It''s our duty to support you!"


    The others echoed his sentiments.


    Rosalynn didn''t say much more. After all, in such a hierarchy, their loyalty or disloyalty to her was a matter of choice. But Rosalynn didn''t think it should be taken for granted. After the meeting ended, Rosalynn prepared to leave.


    Paige knew she was back, and she had been busy all morning, preparing a nutritious meal for her.


    Sean walked Rosalynn to the parking garage. Without asking about Wayne''s condition, he reported on some work-rted matters.


    Once they reached the garage, Rosalynn''s phone rang.


    She nced at the screen and found it was an unknown number.


    Rosalynn answered.


    "Mrs. Silverman, I presume? This is Johnson Christopher. Do you remember me?"


    "Johnson Christopher?" Rosalynn thought for a moment, the name was familiar.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Natalie''s proxywyer, does that ring a bell?" The man on the other end asked with a chuckle.


    "Oh, Mr. Christopher!" Rosalynn''s memory instantly refreshed.


    Natalie had an old friend who was also herwyer.


    He handled all of Natalie''s asset issues. However, in recent years he had grown old, and his students were handling his clients.


    For instance, the division of Natalie''s estate was handled by his disciple.

 Chapter 2086

    "Thank goodness you still remember me," Johnson chuckled. "Are you back in town?"


    "Yes, just got back today. What can I do for you?" Rosalynn asked.


    Why would Natalie''swyer be contacting her?


    "It''s still about Natalie''s estate. She left you all her collections, and you haven''t taken care of the paperwork yet," Johnson said with a sigh. "My health has been deteriorating recently and if I don''t sort this out, I''d feel too ashamed to meet her in the afterlife, she''d definitely give me a good scolding! So, here I am, swallowing my pride to contact you."


    Wayne and Rosalynn had discussed this matter before, but back then, they were still amidst their own tug-of-war. That was why Rosalynn hadn''t considered taking over these collections.


    "I''m sorry, Wayne and I forgot about it."d2


    "It''s alright. When you have the time, we can change the ess rights to the vault together."


    Rosalynn nced at the time. "Well, there''s no time like the present. Are you avable today?" Johnson was more than eager to get this over with, and he immediately agreed.


    Rosalynn hung up the call.


    Sean was still around, so Rosalynn asked, "Do you have anything else you need to do?"


    "No, I''ll apany you."


    "Alright." Rosalynn nodded.


    Natalie''s collection was vast, upying an entire floor of the central bank''s vault.


    The annual rent was a significant expense.


    Upon arriving at the Central Bank, Rosalynn saw silver-haired Johnson and his assistant.


    "Long time no see." Rosalynn stepped forward to greet him.


    It''s been a while indeed. Thest time Rosalynn saw Johnson was before Natalie''s health declined. A decade had passed in the blink of an eye.


    "Secretary Tesdal, you haven''t aged a day in ten years," Johnsonughed. "No, I should say Mrs. Silverman now. When Natalie first met you, she was certain that Wayne couldn''t escape your grasp." Rosalynn looked down and smiled modestly.


    Johnson noticed her difort discussing the past and went straight to the point. He took out a pile of papers.


    Rosalynn sat down and read through each one carefully.


    As a super VIP client of the Central Bank, they were provided with a sumptuous lunch.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn ate a few bites.


    Once she confirmed there were no issues with the documents, she signed where necessary and passed them to the staff. The group, apanied by security, proceeded to the underground vault. After a series of security checks, they finally reached the vault.


    Next, they had to verify the jewelry mentioned in Natalie''s will.


    After some effort, they verified everything.


    Johnson handed over the will, and a bank employee took Rosalynn''s fingerprints and iris scan for the new ess rights.


    By the time they finished, Johnson was visibly tired.


    "Finally, myst duty is done." Johnson''s hand, holding his walking stick, trembled slightly. "Now, I can pass on without worrying about being scolded."


    Rosalynn assisted him as they walked out.


    "You''ve always been a trusted and respected figure to Natalie. She wouldn''t me you."


    Johnson slowly moved forward.


    "You''re a good kid. Natalie said you have a strong core. If only Albinia had half of what you have..."


    Johnson stopped himself, as if he was about to say something inappropriate.


    "Betsy, is it?" Rosalynn asked.


    Johnson looked at Rosalynn in surprise.


    "I know everything." Rosalynn replied calmly. "Betsy, Ayden, and..." She looked at Johnson,municating with him through her eyes.

 Chapter 2087

    Speaking of Betsy, then Ayden, who could have expected such a turn of events. Johnson was surely at a loss.


    "Wayne told you?"


    "He himself revealed his past," Rosalynn''s gaze fell.


    "Ah, I vehemently disagreed on the spot. When I tried to stop it, Natalie pped me twice, saying I had no idea of the pain of losing a child," Johnson shook his head. Rosalynn didn''t respond.


    Johnson seemed upset by the recollection, feeling unwell. Seeing this, his assistant didn''t prolong the stay and immediately rushed Johnson to the hospital.d2


    Sean was worn out too.


    Seeing this, Rosalynn gently said, "You''ve worked hard today. Go home and rest. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    "Okay," Sean nodded.


    Seeing Rosalynn with all these collections and jewels, Sean was genuinely happy for her.


    Money always counts.


    After Sean left, Rosalynn prepared to leave too.


    However, the lobby manager who had just assisted with the formalities suddenly ran towards Rosalynn.


    "Mrs. Silverman, wait a moment, there are some things I need to confirm with you."


    Rosalynn stopped and looked at the rushing manager, "Didn''t I sign where I was supposed to? Did I miss anything?"


    "No, it''s not that." The manager said, opening his iPad, revealing information about a locker, "You have another locker here, the rental is due next month. I thought, since you have enough space in your vault, would you like to consolidate the contents of this locker into your vault?"


    The manager aimed to sell Rosalynn a property insurance. With so many collections in the vault, it was a big piece of cake. Therefore, he was especially enthusiastic.


    "I have a locker here?" Rosalynn was astounded.


    She did have her own safe, but not in H Country.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, you do." The manager nced at the opening date, "For exactly ten years."


    Ten years ago, she was still ying the stand-in lover for Wayne.


    Although Wayne was generous, she would not have needed a safe to store his gifts, would she?


    "Take me to see it," Rosalynn said.


    Momentster, the square locker was opened.


    Inside, it was empty except for a notebook wrapped in cling film.


    Rosalynn took out the notebook.


    Rosalynn renewed the locker for another year, but she didn''t put the notebook back.


    The only person she could think of who would use her name to open such a locker was Wayne.


    Getting into the car with the notebook, Rosalynn thought for a moment, then carefully unwrapped the cling film.


    The cover of the notebook was leather. It looked like it had a password lock, but it had been forcibly opened by someone.


    Rosalynn felt a little uneasy. It felt like she was holding a Pandora''s box.


    Although she hesitated for a moment, she still opened it, and a photo fell out when she opened the first page.


    She quickly bent down to pick it up.


    In the photo were two people, apparently mother and son, but the faces of the figures had been scratched out, making it impossible to tell who was who. It was only known that it was an old photo from years ago.


    Rosalynn then turned the photo over.


    The note on the back was written in fluid script, "Ayden and Mommy, taken on his 15th birthday."

 Chapter 2088

    Munich at dawn.


    The weather was absolutely splendid.


    Outside Penn''s clinic, there was a riot of flowers.


    Wayne sat across from him, looking a little more gaunt and pale than before, his presence barely noticeable.


    "Is he here?" Penn asked Wayne, as he poured him a cup of warm coffee. "The boy, Ayden."


    Wayne nced over to the side.d2


    The boy, wearing a striped sweater and jeans, was staring at the flowers outside the window.


    Upon seeing Wayne look over, he turned around almost immediately, "Mr. Silverman, these flowers are beautiful. Can I take some back home when I leave? My mother loves flowers. I want to gift them to her!" Wayne observed carefully.


    He was so real and vivid, how could he be an illusion?


    "He wants to take some of your flowers back home when he leaves," Wayne croaked out. His voice was a little hoarse from the copious amounts of medication he had been taking.


    Penn also looked at the burst of colors outside the window.


    Munich at this time of the year couldn''t possibly foster such beautiful flowers. The view outside was, in fact, a greenhouse in Penn''s research facility.


    Technically, it was a greenhouse his mother had always wanted. After taking over the research facility, Penn had the greenhouse built ording to his parent''s blueprints by the best craftsmen he could find. "Wayne, there''s something I need to show you," Penn said, picking up a remote to turn on a liquid-crystal disy screen in the clinic.


    The screen lit up, and videos that Mike had found started to y.


    Wayne watched, his pupils trembling violently. He remembered these scenes, but he was sure he was with the boy...


    "He''s not real, Wayne. He''s a product of your hallucinations," Penn said gently. "We need to face this in order to begin treatment."


    "Why am I seeing him?" Wayne looked at ''Ayden'', who seemed oblivious to their conversation and was still admiring the blooming flowers outside the window. "Who is he?"


    Penn looked at him, his gaze almost hypnotic. "Yes, Wayne, who is he?"


    The boy closed his eyes as if feeling the wind on his face.


    Wayne suddenly remembered. Not long ago, when he had first seen the boy in the hospital, he was covered in wounds and cuts. And now, he waspletely healed... "Who are you?" Wayne asked, tears welling up in his eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy turned around, looking confused. "Me? I''m Ayden. Did you forget, Mr. Silverman? Ayden, Ayden!"


    Wayne felt as if a knife was piercing his heart. Strange images shed through his mind.


    The Silverman family had an old mansion, but Natalie never actually lived there. She had her own vi.


    Wayne discovered Ayden''s diary even before he found out about his own origins.


    He found the diary in a room filled with misceneous items.


    He was either eight or nine then, he couldn''t remember clearly.


    As he opened the diary, he saw the name ''Ayden'' scrawled across the second page.


    Coincidentally, he had heard the name for the first time from his mother just a few days before he found the diary.


    His mother was arguing with his grandmother, "Mother, Ayden grew up under your care. Look at what you turned him into! I don''t want Wayne to follow in Ayden''s footsteps, I..."

 Chapter 2089

    Then, Natalie smacked his mom right in the face.


    She yelled at her, her voice filled with anger and desperation, "Maddie Fuller, have you lost your mind over the Silverman Group''s CEO position? This is the first andst time I''m warning you, don''t let me hear Ayden''s name from your lips again, or everything you have and everything you desire will vanish into thin air!"


    He dashed out, wanting to protect his mother. But when his mother saw him, she pushed him away in disgust, then covered her swollen cheek and left.


    "Wayne, are you alright?" Natalie asked, rushing over to help him up.


    Looking at Natalie, Wayne said very seriously, "Granny, you shouldn''t hit my mom. I don''t like it when you do that!"


    Natalie''s expression was filled with aplex mix of emotions. Later, when Wayne was all grown up, he learnt that the reason for the huge conflict between Maddie and Natalie that day was that Maddie wanted to take him back. If Natalie didn''t agree, she would announce to the world that the Silverman Group would be inherited by Quentin Silverman.d2


    Maddie didn''t want to reim her son, and she just wanted the heir of the Silverman Group.


    Natalie remained silent, and Wayne asked, "Who is Ayden?"


    "Ayden... was my son."


    From that day on, Wayne remembered that he had a deceased uncle named Ayden. His name was a taboo in the house.


    For a child, a taboo is a very intriguing thing to explore.


    That afternoon, Wayne flipped open Ayden''s diary.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn sat in the car, flipping through Ayden''s diary page by page.


    Most of the entries were simply Ayden venting his frustration.


    "Instead of endless studying, I would rather lie down and take a nap without any worries."


    "Why does mother always make me do things I don''t like?"


    "I rebelled against mother, and she hit me."


    "The cane really hurts when it strikes my body. How can I escape?"


    "Father doesn''t love me after all. He broke two of my ribs, which also broke our father-son rtionship."


    The entire diary seemed like a record of a series of severe punishments.


    Ayden was always being punished, beaten... his humanity suppressed...


    Rosalynn felt a chill run down her spine.


    "Mother said, ''Spare the rod, spoil the child.'' She said she was harsh because she loved me. But doesn''t she love my brother? Why doesn''t my brother get beaten? Why doesn''t she have such high expectations of my brother?"


    "Mother said, ''I am the heir to the Silverman Group, and I am different from my brother.'' Why am I different? I said that I didn''t want to be the heir anymore, could she be gentle with me like she is with my brother? Mother pped me and said she was very disappointed in me. Tonight, I''m not allowed to have dinner again. I''m so tired, like a drowning person, who will... save me?"


    The first half of the diary had normal entries.


    Thetter half, however, was filled with pages and pages of hatred and desperation.


    Then, page after page, all that was written was "help me."


    Many pagester, the entries became normal again.


    Ayden had drawn a girl''s profile on the notebook, and just by looking at her profile, you could feel her sweetness.


    After she appeared, Ayden didn''t write much in his diary, but every entry was good and sweet.


    He wrote, "Love can bring new life to the soul. I am being saved by her love."


    He also wrote, "She kissed the ugly scars on my body. The scars that hurt day and night seem to be healing."


    "I am being reborn. I am so happy, so blessed."

 Chapter 2090

    Perhaps it was because Rosalynn knew Ayden''s fate, although the words were filled with Ayden''s happiness, tears fell from Rosalynn''s eyes. The records of happiness were short-lived.


    What followed was a series of dates and corresponding weather updates, with nothing else in between. After documenting the weather for over three months, Ayden''s words started to be chaotic. "Today, the talking mushrooms came again. They said Betsy sent them. I wanted to go with them, I wanted to see Betsy so much. But I failed, I broke my leg... Mother cried, but why did she cry? Shouldn''t I be the one crying?"


    "I failed again. Why do I always fail? Mother is too powerful. She filled my room with seawater. I can''t cross it, I can''t escape her cage, and I can''t see Betsy."


    "I met some new friends, the animals in the garden. I made a deal with them, they would help me find Betsy, and I would feed them. But mother didn''t agree, she cried again, saying the animals didn''t exist. I climbed up a tree to call down Squirrel McGill to talk to mother. McGill is persuasive, maybe mother would listen, and let me see Betsy."d2


    "Miss you miss you miss you..." There were several pages of ''miss you''.


    Ayden''s handwriting was beautiful, but these ''miss you'' were crooked, with dried tear stains.


    "Mother is crazy, but she says I''m crazy. I saw Osmond Lange, I know they''re going to lock me up. I need to hide this diary, I hope I cane back alive."


    "No, I won''te back alive. Natalie doesn''t love me, I''m just her tool, her trophy to show off. I''ll die, to punish her, I''ll die."


    "I hate you, Natalie."


    This was thest sentence in the diary.


    Wayne sat on the ck leather couch, hands covering his face, as if trying to hide himself.


    "Did you finish reading the diary?" Penn asked.


    Wayne nodded.


    "Then what? Did you show the diary to your grandmother?"


    Wayne looked up, "No, grandma can''t see it. She''ll lose her mind."


    "You love your grandmother very much." Penn said gently.


    Wayne looked numb and lost, "Love? She... is my only support."


    Penn didn''t discuss this matter any further with Wayne, it wasn''t the time yet.


    He needed Wayne to figure out who the boy really was.


    "Where is the diary now? Did you destroy it?" Penn continued to ask.


    "How could I burn his pain and cries?" Wayne lowered his eyelids, "I put it in the safe, along with that photo with the face scratched out, into the safe." "Wayne." Penn looked at him, "Then think again, who is he?"


    Wayne''s neck stiffened, he looked at the boy.


    In his mind, something was slowly bing clear.


    "It''s me... and also father..." Wayne said, tears pouring down his face.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fate can really y tricks on people. Before Wayne knew that Ayden was his father, he already knew the pain of this man living in the world.


    He knew that Ayden hated Natalie to the core, but in the end, Ayden died, and Natalie still had his child. If Ayden knew this, he would surely not rest in peace.


    From the moment he knew his identity.


    Wayne knew that his existence was disgusting not only to Natalie but also to the mother who bore him, the father who had been cold to him for over a decade, and... Ayden himself. He was the embodiment of Natalie''s control desire. He was the synonym for filth.


    And from that day on, Wayne''s life trajectorypletely changed.


    He put away all the softness in his heart, and he wrapped himself tightly in an armored shell with stingers, not allowing anyone to approach.


    The girl who rescued him from the water was an exception.

 Chapter 2091

    Wayne had always known what his foolish cousin was up to.


    Murdering him was out of the question, but bing the murdered, that was much simpler.


    As he sank into the water, the feeling of asphyxiation gave Wayne a sense of unprecedented ease and freedom.


    His memories stopped there for a moment.


    Then he remembered, he had met this boy a very long time ago.


    In that man-madeke, the boy was swimming towards him, as if inviting him to journey to a distant ce together.d2


    Just then, a petite figure jumped into theke, scattering the boy''s image, and swam towards him.


    From that day on, Wayne''s life had found a new purpose. And the boy who had only appeared for a moment at the brink of death was forgotten deep in his consciousness. After reading the diary, Rosalynn was unable to calm her mind for a long time.


    She felt a raging fire in her heart, yet she didn''t know where to direct it!


    Eventually, she closed the diary and took a Ziplock bag from a storage box, putting the diary inside.


    After a brief silence, she clenched her fist and pounded the steering wheel.


    Right then, Penn called.


    Rosalynnposed herself and answered, "I was just about to call you..."


    "Something up?" Penn asked.


    "You go first." Rosalynn''s head was buzzing with frustration, so she decided to let Penn speak first while she gathered her thoughts.


    "We''ve been talking all morning." Penn said, "It went smoothly. He now not only knows that the boy is an illusion, but also why he exists, and who he really is."


    "Who is he?" Rosalynn immediately asked.


    "He''s Wayne, but also Ayden." Penn sighed, "He merged the most painful parts of both their lives, and that''s how the boy was born."


    Rosalynn simply listened, feeling as though her heart was being torn apart.


    "That''s a good thing." Penn continued, "At least for now, things are better than I expected on all fronts."


    "Penn, did he... mention the diary to you?" Rosalynn asked.


    Penn was taken aback, "You know about the diary? When did he tell you?"


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, "He didn''t tell me. I was here at the vault today and found out that a safety deposit box was under my name. I thought Wayne might have put something in there, so I checked it out..."


    "Is it Ayden''s diary?" Penn asked.


    "Yes." Rosalynn confirmed.


    "This diary is a huge shock to Wayne. He doesn''t remember most of the content, only mentioned to me that... Natalie had been abusing Ayden and punishing him harshly..."


    "Mm-hmm." Rosalynn found it hard to breathe.


    The illusion was thebination of their most painful experiences.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So that''s why Wayne said the boy was always being abused... Rosalynn knew Wayne was never abused as a child...


    Wait a minute...


    "Penn, did Natalie ever hit Wayne?" Rosalynn asked in a low voice.


    Penn was momentarily baffled, "She shouldn''t... have, right?"

 Chapter 2092

    After hanging up with Penn, a sense of unease began to creep into Rosalynn''s mind.


    On the drive home, she meticulously recalled the details of the time Wayne had candidly shared his past with her.


    Wayne had spoken about it lightly, only hinting at the timing of when he discovered the truth about his background. Rosalynn had never really pondered over it.


    But now, considering Wayne''s usual temperament, would he really choose to remain silent after learning such a thing, avoiding any fuss or drama?


    Rosalynn thought it was unlikely.d2


    Thinking about the contents of the diary, Rosalynn was restless throughout the drive, even narrowly avoiding running a red light. Atst, she arrived back at Moonlit Lake without any mishap.


    After spending an entire afternoon in the vault, the sky was nowpletely dark.


    Rosalynn parked her car. pping her cheeks topose herself, she finally entered the elevator.


    Arriving in the living room, she walked out with a smile.


    "Mommy!!" Ivy had no idea that Rosalynn wasing home today. Upon seeing Rosalynn, she screamed in delight, ran towards her, and jumped into her arms without even bothering to put on her shoes. "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing home? I''ve missed you so much I couldn''t even enjoy my dinner!"


    "Really? Let mommy see if you''ve lost weight." Rosalynn held her daughter''s face to inspect it, "Your face does look a bit thinner!"


    "Really?" Ivy was thrilled.


    At this moment, Cory walked in from the living room.


    Rosalynn stepped forward and embraced him, kissing him on the cheek, "How have you been these past few days?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory nodded in response.


    Just then, Ivy asked, "Mommy? Where''s Daddy? Has he gone upstairs?"


    Rosalynn didn''t let her smile falter as she pulled her daughter closer, "There''s something I need to tell you both."


    "What happened?" Ivy was visibly tense immediately, "What happened to Daddy?"


    "Daddy''s fine." Rosalynn reassured, "Remember how Daddy was seriously injured and came back? He still hasn''t fully recovered, especially his leg and his lost memory."


    "Um..." Ivy nodded seriously, still looking scared.


    "So this time, Mommy found the best doctor and took Daddy to Munich. Remember, baby? You''ve been there before for an art exhibition," Rosalynn gently stroked her daughter''s cheek, "Daddy will need to stay in Munich for treatment for the next few months."


    "Can I call Daddy? Can I video chat with him?" Ivy''s tears started to fall as she pouted.


    Rosalynn gently embraced her, patting her back, "Of course, but only if the doctor allows it. Daddy needs a quiet environment to rest and recover quickly."


    "Mommy, are you lying?" Ivy suddenly burst into tears. She then looked towards her brother, who wore a serious expression.


    "Cory, is mommy lying?" she asked through her tears, "Last time they also said Daddy was on a business trip... but that wasn''t true..."


    Cory stepped forward and hugged his sister, awkwardly patting her back, "Mommy isn''t lying. Daddy and I talked about it."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Ivy asked through her sobs.


    "Because you''re Daddy''s little princess, he can''t stand to see you cry." Cory softly replied, "If you cried, he would surely not want to go for treatment. But it''s not good for Daddy to always be unwell, right? You also don''t want Daddy to forever not remember how you two met, not remember him being your Handsome Mister, do you?"


    Ivy shook her head while sniffling.

 Chapter 2093

    "Dad always said to take care of you." Cory gently patted Ivy on the back, "If he knew you were crying and I couldn''t soothe you, he''d be upset with me."


    "I won''t keep crying! I''ll cry just for today!" Ivy was heartbroken. She had been missing their parents terribly these past few days, counting the days on her fingers until they returned, but now that their mother was back and their father wasn''t. She was inconsble.


    Rosalynn crouched down, guiltily meeting Cory''s gaze.


    Their eyes locked, emotions unreadable.


    At night, Rosalynn put Ivy to bed after a lengthy bedtime routine.


    Once the little girl fell asleep, tears still clung to her eyshes.d2


    Exiting Ivy''s room, Rosalynn went straight to Cory''s room and knocked. "Come in."


    Rosalynn opened the door.


    She smiled at her son, still sitting in front of hisputer, "Still awake?"


    "I knew you''de to see me." Cory, mature beyond his years, switched off hisputer screen, swivelled his chair to face Rosalynn, "What''s up with him?"


    "He''s really getting treatment." Rosalynn replied, "But it''s a bitplicated."


    "Due to the Stein family''s history of frequent inbreeding, their genes have defects, which can lead to inherited mental illnesses." Cory dropped the bombshell as he sat there. "How did you know?" She blurted out.


    Cory sat quietly, watching his mother''s surprise, as if waiting for her to process the information.


    Rosalynn did catch on quickly. She slumped onto the chair in Cory''s room, her hands covering her face, "I forgot, my son is a genius hacker."


    "I''m a legitimate engineer now." Cory corrected.


    "Yes, Tech Seven," Rosalynn replied weakly, "What made you look into this?"


    "Max is a good dog." Cory answered earnestly, "He has always loved Dad, but when Ivy got hurt because of Dad''s negligence once in Norhaven, Max''s attitude towards Dad changedpletely, from being wary and defensive to almost aggressive."


    Rosalynn stared at Cory in surprise. He had noticed something was off so early on?


    "Dogs'' noses are different from humans'', they can discern a lot of pheromones, so dogs can act aspanions andfort animals for people with mental illnesses." Cory continued, "There are many cases where the pet owner has a severe illness and hasn''t reacted yet, but the dog has sensed something wrong. So I became suspicious when Max started acting strangely..."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "When did you find out about the gic history?" Rosalynn asked.


    "At first, of course, I didn''t think about it, but when he started getting injured frequently, Ibined that with symptoms I read about in some books, and suspected he might be schizophrenic." The thinking process of a genius is truly unique. Just because of frequent injuries, he could associate it with schizophrenia.


    "And mental illnesses, besides being caused by environmental influences, are also likely to be inherited. So I did some poking around, and found out that within three generations of the Stein family, there were many who died of madness. A more detailed investigation revealed the results." Cory paused, "The same results you guys found out about in Munich these past few days."


    "Come here son, give Mom a hug." Rosalynn was on the verge of tears as she watched Cory with a heavy heart.


    Cory lowered his eyes, stood up and walked over to Rosalynn. He hugged her first, gently patting her shoulder, "Our gic test results don''t show any simr defects, you don''t have to worry about us."

 Chapter 2094

    Rosalynn clung tightly to Cory in her arms.


    "I''m sorry..." she choked out, "I''m your mother. I should be able to protect you, ensure you grow up carefree."


    "It''s not like that," Cory answered softly, "You''ve done a great job, mom. It''s just that I''m too smart."


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh through her tears.


    "Thank you for smoothing things over with your sister for me," Rosalynn added.


    "Mm-hmm," Cory agreed, "Is the doctor really good?"d2


    "Exceptionally good," Rosalynn released Cory, gently touching his cheek, "Don''t worry, your father is very strong-willed, and he has us in his heart. He''ll get better soon."


    After thinking for a moment, Cory nodded, "Okay, until then, you focus on your job. I''ll take care of my sister."


    "What did I do in my past life to deserve such wonderful children?" Rosalynn said, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve had it so hard, mom. God couldn''t bear it, so he sent me and my sister to look after you," Cory said with a serious expression.


    Rosalynnughed and cried at the same time.


    "Mom," Cory suddenly called out seriously.


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t fall ill, okay?" Cory''s eyes instantly turned red, "I would be scared if you did."


    Rosalynn felt as if her heart was breaking.


    She hugged Cory again, nodding repeatedly, "I won''t fall ill. I just had a physical before going to Norhaven, I''m perfectly healthy. Larkin even gave me a health regimen. I promise I won''t miss a single day of it!" "Okay," Cory responded softly.


    It seemed as if he had let out a sigh of relief.


    Rosalynn stayed in Cory''s room until he fell asleep, then left his room, wiping away her tears.


    By the time she reached the living room, both Baillie and Paige were there.


    "Did it take this long for the two little monkeys to fall asleep?" Paige approached.


    She could tell at a nce that Rosalynn had been crying.


    "You two have worked hard these past few days," Rosalynn sincerely said.


    "We''re family, there''s no need for thanks," Paige pulled Rosalynn to sit down on the couch, "How is it? Is Wayne giving you trouble?"


    "No," Rosalynn shook her head slightly, "He''s been very cooperative."


    "That''s good, that means he''s truly mellowed out!" Paige mumbled, "Is he adapting over there?"


    "He''s already started his official treatment," Rosalynn paused, "Dr. Lange said, his cooperation has been great."


    "That''s fantastic!" Paige nodded repeatedly.


    "I''m nning on telling Hria about this once she returns," Rosalynn quickly added, "I don''t want her to find out from somewhere else like before."


    "Hria... she worries so much..."


    Rosalynn felt guilty. Originally, Hria wouldn''t have had to worry so much if it weren''t for her.


    Paige realized she had said the wrong thing.


    She quickly changed the subject, "Oh, right, those arrogant fellows from Berlin you dealt withst time, they''ve been scared straight. They even reached out to Baillie trying to curry favor, hoping we wouldn''t cancel our partnership!"


    "Those guys, they''ve made money too easily and have been on top for too long," a glint of coldness shed in Rosalynn''s eyes, "I hope our joint research project goes smoothly this time."


    "It will," Baillie assured confidently.


    The chip development project was led by Baillie.


    The top talents were all personally recruited by Baillie during her confinement period, secretly assembled, and brought back to H Country after several countries.


    During their conversation. Trista, the little darling, woke up.


    Making baby noises, she came out, and Rosalynn yed with her for a while.


    It had indeed been a tiring day. After taking a shower, Rosalynn suddenly felt that the room seemed absurdlyrge.


    Rosalynn dried her hair. She sat down on the couch in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was indeed tired, but her eyelids refused to close. She wondered why Wayne was so silent and obedient about his background.


    Could it be...

 Chapter 2095

    Natalie used to control him with violence too?


    Wayne bore scars, but Rosalynn never questioned their origin, assuming they were remnants of a severe car ident she knew he''d had.


    But what if... She thought about the diary entries describing Ayden''s abuse, exhaling deeply.


    It was suffocating...


    Without him, the bed seemed too big, and Rosalynn spent the night curled up on the couch.


    She was roused by the sound of her rm clock just as the first light of dawn began to creep in. Sitting up, the first thing she did was to check Wayne''s status on a wellness app.d2


    His medication and diet were back to normal from yesterday.


    Rosalynn was relieved.


    Today, Dr. Penn would conduct a second consultation based on Wayne''s wishes.


    Rosalynn hoped that this consultation would answer the question that had kept her awake all night.


    After freshening up, Rosalynn dressed in her business suit.


    With light makeup, she headed downstairs.


    Cory and Ivy had long gone to school.


    Paige and Baillie had taken the children outside to enjoy the mild sunshine.


    Rosalynn ate breakfast alone in the dining room.


    ording to the original n, Wayne was to attend a meeting at a partnerpany.


    Sean had wanted to postpone it for another week. But Rosalynn knew the partnerpany had been waiting for this meeting, and she didn''t want to add to their anxiety. So, everything went as nned. Coincidentally, when Rosalynn and her team arrived at the partnerpany''s lobby, they ran into a familiar face.


    Ms. Albinia, who had arrived in H Country two days ago, was starting her first day at work.


    To her surprise, she ran into Rosalynn surrounded by a crowd.


    To Rose''s eyes, it was an odd sight.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A group of suit-d men, obsequiously surrounding a beautiful woman.


    Rose, at heart, was traditional. She even believed that a woman shouldn''t dominate a man.


    Like when the domineering Natalie ended up causing the death of her own son.


    Natalie''s daughter-inw was also ambitious, so Quentin ended up being a phndering pseudo-artist, in essence a wastrel.


    Thus, the Silverman family was on the brink of copse by Wayne''s generation.


    And now, he had chosen a woman who, in Rose''s eyes, seemed more domineering and ruthless than Natalie.


    Despite her husband''s condition, she was still impably dressed, looking wless, navigating through the concrete jungle, apparently finding joy in conquering and trampling over these male elites. Rose stood there, and she was certain that Rosalynn had seen her. But Rosalynn only listened to the people around her, not sparing her a nce.


    Then, like a queen, she was escorted into a private elevator by the crowd.

 Chapter 2096

    In recent years, with the rapid advancement of Al technology, many tech industries have found themselves caught in a whirlwind of change.


    The subsidiarypany Rosalynn was visiting today was no exception.


    Simply put, thepany had been experiencing a downward trend in its performance for six consecutive quarters. To date this year, it had hit a shocking record of a 300% loss.


    The overseeing body of Bane Corporation, where these issues were reported, had ordered an internal auditst month.


    Rosalynn''s visit today was to inspect the results of this audit.


    Upon hearing that it was Rosalynn, and not her husband Wayne who would be visiting, the subsidiary breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if a sword hanging over their necks had been lifted.d2 Being techies, their interactions with headquarters were limited.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Their impressions of Rosalynn were mostly based on rumors from her time as Secretary Tesdal.


    Even though they had heard of her iron-fisted approach earlier this year, it hadn''t personally affected them, so it didn''t feel real.


    Inside the conference room, as soon as Rosalynn sat down, the department head stood up, smiling, "Mrs. Silverman, we appreciate your visit. We''ve been auditing ourselves for the past two weeks. There doesn''t seem to be any internal issues. As you know, Bane Corporation''s Al is skyrocketing, and it''s been ovepping with our main operations..."


    "So, is that your audit result? The problem lies with Bane Corporation''s AI?" Rosalynn interrupted, her face expressionless. "To salvage your six-quarter downward trend, do you want me to shut down Bane Corporation''s AI?"


    The corpulent man was taken aback, then quickly regained his jovial demeanor, "Oh, you misunderstood me, I didn''t mean that..." As he spoke, he cast a desperate look at Sean and the others.


    "Elvis, there''s no Mrs. Silverman here, only President Tesdal," Sean said sternly. "We''re not here for small talk. We''re here to address your continuous losses, so take this seriously."


    Elvis'' smile faltered, and he sat down, deted.


    Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers on the table as she looked at the managers and supervisors.


    After about five minutes of silence, the executives, once rxed and cheerful, began to sweat nervously.


    Then, they heard Rosalynn''s calm, even friendly question, "Do you all agree with Elvis?"


    The room erupted in a chorus of agreement, all echoing Elvis'' sentiment.


    As they talked, Rosalynn listened attentively, without interruption.


    When the voices dwindled and finally fell silent, she spoke, "Well, who can me you for being born in such a fast-paced era? If you stand still, someone will sprint ahead. Is Al really the cause of your losses? Listen to yourselves. What kind of excuse is that?"


    "I don''t have to look far. A decade ago, a leading mobile phone brand fell from grace due to its reluctance to innovate, and was eventually bought out at a bargain price. Today, the brand no longer exists." Sean chimed in, "They could also me the rise of brands like Apple for squeezing their market share. But what''s the point? Bankruptcy is bankruptcy. If you''ve spent half a month preparing to tell Ms. Tesdal this, we can end this meeting right now."

 Chapter 2097

    "Mr. Sean! Mr. Sean, you''re misunderstanding us!" Elvis hurriedly exined, then turned to Rosalynn, "Ms. Tesdal, please give us more time, we''ll exin our predicament."


    "I hope it''s a real predicament and not an excuse to waste my time," Rosalynn responded coolly.


    After this opening exchange, Elvis and his team realized they couldn''t afford to underestimate Rosalynn.


    Regardless of gender, her words could decide the fate of their entirepany.


    The meeting continued into the afternoon, with Elvis and his team carefully making their case, careful not to offend Rosalynn.


    They brought out the same tactics they''d used on Wayne.d2


    Three hours past noon, Elvis finished hisst point, looking visibly drained.


    "So, ording to you, it seems half of yourpany''s 197 employees are facingyoffs," Rosalynn said, ncing over the room.


    Elvis looked ufortable.


    This was why he had tried to butter up Rosalynn from the start. He couldn''t bear to let go of any of thepany''s employees, especially those in technical positions. Especially not in the current economic climate..


    Among those on Rosalynn''s list for potentialyoffs were mid-level staff, people over 35, with families, mortgages, car payments.


    Even with generous severance packages, finding another well-paying job at their age would be next to impossible. Their future seemed bleak.


    But thepany was failing! They had been struggling for the past six months, and now they were even worse off!


    "Not only that, if thepany wants to continue, your business direction also needs to change. If you persist with the current approach, Bane Corporation will stop funding next quarter," Rosalynn paused, "In addition, you''re facing the huge penalty of failing to meet the terms of the deal with Bane Corporation."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Ms. Tesdal, if we knew you were going tounch the Bane Corporation Al, we would never have agreed to Bane Corporation''s acquisition!" Elvis was almost in tears.


    "Bane Corporation''s acquisition was ten years ago, and Bane Corporation Al wasunchedst year. For the past nine years, Bane Corporation has supported you both financially and technically. You''ve been nurtured by Bane Corporation for so long that you''ve becent. Many techpanies have used Bane Corporation Al to revive their dying businesses! Yet, for you, the Bane Corporation Al is an excuse for failure?"


    Rosalynn''s words echoed in the silent room.


    "Let''s be blunt, Bane Corporation is about capital, and capital is about profit," Rosalynn concluded, standing up.


    The others in the room stood up with her.


    "Secretary Tesdal!" Elvis stood up in a panic, "I...I beg you, give us one more chance for the next quarter!"

 Chapter 2098

    "Please, Ms. Tesdal...I beg of you..." One by one, the rest of the group awkwardly rose from their seats, their faces a picture of desperation and panic.


    "Shouldn''t you figure out how you''re going to stay afloat before you ask for another chance?" Rosalynn''s tone was sharp and unyielding, "So, have you figured out your strategy for the next quarter?" What was once a room filled with pleading voices, quickly turned silent.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll send some engineers from Bane Corporation''s Al division to visit. If you can garner any insights from them, submit a feasible business proposal to Bane Corporation''s headquarters within three days. Based on the viability of your proposal, I''ll consider giving you another chance," Rosalynn stated, her voice steady.


    Elvis and the others stared in surprise, "Engineers from Bane Corporation''s Al?"


    "They''ll provide some technical guidance. Whether you canprehend and apply it in your operations will be up to you," she continued.d2


    Rosalynn paused, then flipped over a pile of files beside her, "Also, if a tree were to harbor termites out of pity, it would eventually die from their infestation. Looking at your employees'' records, it''s no wonder you''ve been losing money for six months straight. You don''t have a singlepetent yer on your team," she finished, her patience exhausted.


    Without another word, she walked towards the exit.


    Elvis tried to follow, but Sean stopped him.


    "Elvis, when Ms. Tesdal makes a promise, she keeps it. Don''t waste your time persuading her. Sit down and get back to work," Sean said, ncing at the resumes scattered across the floor. "Focus on these resumes. Even smallpanies with less investment than yours have higher employment standards..."


    With a shake of his head, he followed Rosalynn out of the room.


    "Mr. Elvis..." someone from the meeting room called out to Elvis.


    He snapped back to reality, picked up a random resume off the floor, and began to read.


    Those people had been with thepany for six years. Their university wasn''t among the top-ranked, yet their sry exceeded industry standards and even surpassed many graduates from more prestigious universities.


    If their skills and achievements were exceptional, their educational background wouldn''t be a problem.


    However, although they weren''t bad, they were only mediocre.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Elvis picked up another resume, then another.


    After going through seventeen or eighteen of them, he sat down and called a head-hunter he knew. "I need to hire some people..."


    He listed the positions he needed filled and asked about the sries.


    When he hung up, his mind was reeling.


    "People with Silicon Valley experience...their sries are the same as our ordinary employees..."


    "Elvis, what are you saying? We agreed to protect our employees who''ve been with us for years, didn''t we?"


    Elvis mmed his hand on the table, his face flushed with anger. "Is this a bandit''sir or apany? We''re here to make money for our investors! Aren''t you embarrassed by what Rosalynn said?" Everyone was scared, and the room fell silent.


    When Rosalynn had spoken earlier, many had looked as though they were the ones being scolded.

 Chapter 2099

    "Each department should thoroughly scrutinize their team, and anyone who''s been cking off or making major mistakes should be let go immediately," Elvis sternlymanded. "And anyone who''s just hanging around the office doing nothing, or those who have been consistently underperforming, should be fired."


    Everyone was silent.


    Elvis'' gaze was piercing, and he said, "I''m not kidding around this time. If I find out anyone''s covering up for these people, they can pack up their things and leave too!"


    Afterwards, he called in a few of his trusted, hardworking tech guys to his office. Every engineer at Bane Corporation Al was a top-notch professional. This was a golden opportunity. He had to mobilize the best minds in thepany to secure a bright future.


    Rosalynn had been sitting the entire day, her neck and shoulders aching.


    "Ms. Tesdal, you really didn''t need toe here personally. I could handle it myself," Sean spoke in a low voice, trailing behind Rosalynn.d2


    Rosalynn had some water before replying, "I have my own reasons."


    "What reasons?"


    "Elvis'' wife helped me once." Rosalynn''s voice was still calm.


    It wasn''t exactly help, per se. The year Blue Horizon Enterprises and Bane Corporation signed their partnership agreement, she was in her second year working with Wayne. He had realized that he was so obsessed with her and he abruptly turned cold.


    At the signing dinner, Rosalynn, who had been working non-stop for three months under Wayne''smand, was on the verge of copse. That night, she had an intense stomach-ache and found a quiet corner to rest.


    A kind woman noticed her and asked, "Youngdy, are you alright?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rosalynn waved her off, "Just a stomach-ache."


    The woman nodded, left, and returned with warm water and an unopened box of stomach medicine. "My daughter Kiely often has stomach-aches too. I always carry medicine with me. You should take these, they work wonders."


    After Rosalynn felt better, she returned to the party and saw the woman standing with Elvis. That''s when she realized she was Elvis'' wife. When she was reviewing Wayne''s unfinished business and saw Blue Horizon Enterprises'' name, she paid special attention.


    "His wife?" Sean pondered, "I think she passed away a long time ago."


    "Yes. I was still Wayne''s secretary then," Rosalynn replied. "Pancreatic cancer. From diagnosis to death, it was only four weeks."


    It was a shame that by the time Rosalynn found out, it was already three months after Elvis'' wife''s funeral.


    "You''re a sentimental person, remembering all these details," Sean remarked.


    Rosalynn didn''t respond. Was she sentimental? She always thought she was quite indifferent.


    She just believed that if someone showed her kindness, she should return it. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair.


    "Blue Horizon Enterprises is facing serious issues. It''s riddled with problems from top to bottom. Survival seems almost impossible," she continued. "I''ve done all I can. The rest is up to Elvis."


    "I can handle the Alb at Bane Corporation," Sean offered, seeing Rosalynn''s fatigue.


    "No need. I owe them, I''ll handle it myself."


    When Rosalynn made the call, theb agreed without hesitation. After arranging the time, ce, and contact person, they promised to be there on time.

 Chapter 2100

    After wrapping up the Blue Horizon Enterprises meeting, Rosalynn hopped into her car.


    Her first order of business was to check up on Wayne''s situation through the app.


    Penn had finished his chat with Wayne half an hour ago, uploading the medical log into the app.


    Rosalynn read it meticulously.


    At the moment, Wayne''s memory was in a state of chaos.


    Certain things, like the diary, Penn had managed to coax out of him. But a lot of things remained a nk spot in Wayne''s memory, despite Penn''s efforts.d2


    Today''s chat didn''t reveal whether Natalie had been violent towards Wayne.


    In the surveince footage, Wayney on his hospital bed, fast asleep.


    Rosalynn watched him gently, her fingertips lightly brushing across Wayne''s face on the screen.


    Due to the medication, Wayne hadn''t been eating well, even vomiting twice today. He looked noticeably more skinny.


    Suddenly, the car jerked to a stop, and Rosalynn barely managed to keep hold of her phone.


    "What happened?" she asked.


    Felix, in the passenger seat, turned around. "Seems like Penn''s assistant is blocking the car."


    Rosalynn frowned, and Felix had already stepped out of the car.


    Rosalynn pocketed her phone and also stepped out.


    "I need to talk to Rosalynn!" She had just stepped out when she heard Rose''s voice.


    Seeing her out of the car, Rose tried to bypass Felix and head straight towards Rosalynn.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Rosalynn, I messaged you on WhatsApp. Why didn''t you reply?"


    "I was busy, didn''t notice. What''s up?" Rosalynn responded coolly, she was surprised to run into Ms. Albinia so soon.


    "I''m not cut out for this job..." Rose started.


    Before she could finish, Rosalynn interjected. "Then quit and find something you think you''re suited for."


    Rose paused, then chuckled. "Rosalynn, you''re quite augh. You put on one face in front of Penn and another behind his back! You brought me here to the H Country, you have to take responsibility!" Rosalynn realized Ms. Albinia had ns.


    "What kind of responsibility are you asking for?" Rosalynn asked, arms crossed.


    Rose Albinia didn''t hold back. "You have two choices. Either I go back to Munich and resume my old job, or you let me join Bane Corporation as your secretary."


    "My secretary?" Rosalynn was genuinely surprised. She''d considered many possibilities but never thought Ms. Albinia would want to be her assistant. "Yes," Rose nodded.


    "Why?" Rosalynn asked curiously.


    "No particr reason. I''m capable," Rose responded.


    "I''ll consider it," Rosalynn nodded, preparing to get back in the car.


    "I''m giving you a day. If you haven''t responded by this time tomorrow, I''m heading back to Munich!" Rose quickly added.

 Chapter 2101

    Rosalynn cast a nce and chuckled. "You know, it''s rare to find someone with as much spunk as you these days, Ms. Albinia."


    "It''s probably you''ve been pushing me to the edge, Ms. Tesdal," Rose shot back.


    "Do you realize, Ms. Albinia, at this very moment, I am so d that I pulled you out of Dr. Lange''sb, even if just for a while?" Rosalynn said, tilting her head slightly. "It seems my intuition about you was spot on."


    Rose''s expression darkened. "Intuition? What intuition?"


    "That you have designs on Wayne," Rosalynn pronounced each word with gravity. "I don''t know if your intentions are good or bad, but you definitely have ns for him."


    Rose''s face flickered with emotion.d2


    "Check out the Bane Corporation''s official website. They''ve got job postings up. You can send your resume to HR, and if you''ve got what it takes to be my secretary, they''ll be in touch."


    With that, Rosalynn left without another word and got into her sleek silver Bentley, driving off before Rose''s eyes.


    Rose''s expression soured. She whipped out her phone and texted Rosalynn, [I''ll take it that you''ve made your choice. I''m heading straight back to Munich!]


    After sending the message, she got no response. Fuming, Rose immediately purchased a ne ticket to leave H Country, but before she could even get to the airport, her flight was canceled.


    A phone call revealed the shocking news: Rose''s passport had been temporarily restricted from leaving the country.


    She was livid. Without hesitation, she called Penn, and he picked up promptly.


    "Penn, I''ve been barred from leaving H Country! It''s Rosalynn''s doing! Why is she doing this to me? I just want to go home, it''s not like I have to work at yourb!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Penn replied in a calm voice, "Calm down. Weren''t you settling in quite well over there? Why this sudden urge toe back?"


    Rose couldn''t quite exin her feelings.


    Seeing Rosalynn surrounded by a throng of people that morning had left her feeling extremely upset. It seemed to her that she was just another pawn under Rosalynn''s control, forced to live a life dictated by her whims. Why should she? Her mother had always said that such domineering people thrive by sapping the joy and achievements of others.


    "I just don''t feel at home here," Rose retorted, upset.


    "Stop making a fuss. You were doing fine before. Rose... ever since we confirmed Wayne''s diagnosis, you''ve changed. What''s going on?" Penn''s voice grew stern. "Even I''m starting to wonder if you''re harboring thoughts of revenge against Wayne!"


    "I''m not, how could I? I want to protect him!" Rose insisted quickly. "My mother and I bear no ill will or me towards him or Ayden Silverman, you know that!"


    "If that''s true, it''s for the best. The medical team has prepared aprehensive treatment n for Wayne today. Ideally, with a six-month to one-year treatment cycle, we can stabilize his condition..." "Penn," Rose interrupted him.


    "Yes?"


    "What''s the real reason Ayden and Wayne ended up like this?"


    "Rose, what are you trying to say?" Penn didn''t answer but asked instead.


    "While there are some gic defects at y, isn''t the situation made worse by the likes of Natalie and Rosalynn? As long as Rosalynn is around Wayne, no matter how we treat him, he''ll end up walking the same path as his father, don''t you get it?" Rose''s voice grew increasingly agitated. "Back then, my mother told your father the same thing, and he didn''t take it seriously. Now, if you don''t take it seriously, Wayne is doomed!"

 Chapter 2102

    Penn fell silent for a moment on the other end of the line.


    Just as Rose thought she had finally gotten through to him, his calm and gentle voice came through, "Rose, if you don''t like the job, think of it as a vacation in the H Country. I''ll cover your expenses for the duration. The H Country is blessed with stunningndscapes and each season brings its own beauty. Just enjoy yourself."


    "Penn, what are you saying?" Rose froze in ce.


    "You''re not a professional psychologist, so let''s not discuss my patients anymore, okay?" Penn''s tone was still gentle, but Rose felt as if a fuse had been lit inside her.


    "You like Rosalynn, don''t you? You''ve treated her differently from the start!" Her voice grew agitated and shrill, "You never call her Rosalynn, always Gabrie. I know what you''re up to! Rosalynn is a woman controlled by Wayne, but Gabrie is a free and independent heiress. Do you think by not calling her Rosalynn, you can change the fact that she''s someone else''s wife?"


    "And you talk about carrying on your father''s legacy, finishing the work he left undone!" Rose ranted on, "But now, you''re ignoring thefort of your patients all for Rosalynn!"d2


    "Rose Albinia!" Even the usually mild-mannered Penn lost his cool, "Have you lost your mind?"


    Standing there, Rose was gasping for breath. Then, without responding to Penn''s question, she hung up the phone. When Penn tried calling back, Rose had already turned off her phone. Worried by Rose''s abnormal behavior, Penn decided to call Rosalynn.


    At that moment, Rosalynn had just gotten home and was helping her daughter, Ivy Jared, with her craft homework.


    "Sweetie, mommy needs to take a call. You just focus on working, okay?" Rosalynn patted Ivy''s head.


    The girl was out of sorts today. She was listless. But thankfully, she wasn''t fussing for her dad.


    "What''s up?" Rosalynn stepped out onto the balcony to take Penn''s call.


    "Did you check today''s medical logs?" Penn asked.


    "Yeah," Rosalynn nodded, "I was nning to call you after I finished helping my daughter with her homework. Is there something specific not mentioned in the logs?"


    "It''s about Rose," Penn said reluctantly.


    "Oh, her visa problem?"


    "Yeah, she just called and made a scene," Penn admitted with a bitterugh.


    "Well, since you brought up Ms. Albinia, there are some things I''ve been curious about too," Rosalynn said, settling into a chair, "I personally think Ms. Albinia''s fixation on Wayne is a bit excessive. Do you know why?"


    "I suspect it has something to do with her mother," Penn mused before replying.


    Rosalynn was familiar with most of Betsy Albinia''s history. Rose had only been in her teens when Ayden and Betsy passed away.


    "What do you mean?" Rosalynn inquired.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not entirely sure. After all, her mother had already died by the time I met Rose," Penn exined, "Regardless, the reason for my call is because I''m worried that in her current state of distress, Rose might do something rash. If possible, could you bring her back? I''ll make sure she stays in line."


    "You mean her potentially exposing Wayne''s illness and the Silverman family''s business?" Rosalynn asked bluntly.


    "She shouldn''t, in theory." But he had a nagging feeling that something was off with Rose...


    "Leave her to me. You focus on your treatments," Rosalynn said calmly, "Don''t worry, the secrets that have been kept for so many years by your families won''t be spilled on my watch."


    "Ms. Jared, Rose isn''t a bad person. She''s just a bit obsessive when facing certain issues and doesn''t like being forced into things, so..."


    Not giving Penn the chance to continue, Rosalynn interjected with a light chuckle, "Dr. Lange, by the way you''re going on, one might imagine I''m about to hurt Ms. Albinia."

 Chapter 2103

    Penn chuckled, shaking his head with a wry smile.


    "No matter what, the Silvermans owe the Hendersons a life debt. Don''t worry, I''ll cut her some ck," Rosalynn said in an even tone, unfazed. "She mentioned today that she wanted to be my secretary. I''m thinking of having her start tomorrow."


    "What?" Penn''s voice wasced with surprise.


    "Oh, and by the way, my little girl misses her daddy. When can Wayne start having video calls with the kids?" Rosalynn smoothly changed the subject.


    There was no point dwelling on Rose''s situation anymore, Rosalynn had her ns all figured out.


    "Video calls can happen anytime, but... Wayne''s starting physical therapy tomorrow. It might be a bit rough to watch," Penn replied with tactful concern.d2


    Hearing his reply, a sharp pang of pain struck Rosalynn''s heart.


    "Then let''s arrange a call before the therapy session," she decided.


    "Understood!"


    The call ended.


    Rosalynn gazed out as twilight descended, sighing deeply before sheposed herself and returned to the living room to help her daughter with her arts and crafts homework. They were in the middle of it when Ivy suddenly tossed a small wooden block to the side.


    "What''s the matter?" Rosalynn asked tenderly.


    "I don''t want to do this anymore, Mommy. I want to paint... Can you call the school and tell them I''ll be out for a few days?" Ivy looked up at her mother, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "Sweetheart, remember what Mommy told you? We can only do this once a year," Rosalynn gently pulled her daughter close, speaking softly, "If we take a leave now, we can''t do it again for the rest of the year okay?"


    "OK." Ivy nodded lightly.


    Rosalynn stroked her cheek. "Baby, I know you miss Daddy and you''re worried about him."


    At that, Ivy''s tears began to flow freely.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy''s talked to the doctor, and Daddy will video call us in a day or two. But you can''t be like this when he does," Rosalynn continued with a soft voice. "Daddy loves you, and if he sees you upset, it will worry him. He might even stop his treatments. Do you want that to happen?"


    "No," Ivy sobbed, shaking her head. "I want Daddy to get better!"


    "Exactly!" Rosalynn nodded, cleaning her daughter''s tears. "You''re such a good girl, so brave!"


    "Daddy really will call? He''s not... gone, is he?" The child finally voiced her deepest fear.


    Rosalynnughed lightly. "Of course not! What are you thinking about?"


    "That''s good!" Ivy snuggled into Rosalynn''s embrace, whispering, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ll be strong when Daddy calls. I won''t make him worry."


    "Good girl!" Rosalynn gently patted Ivy''s back. "So, are we finishing this craft or what?"


    "Yes!"


    Ivy cried a little more before she wiped her eyes. Together, they finished the remaining craft project.


    Meanwhile, around the same time, Rose, who was drowning her sorrows in a bar downtown, received a job invitation.

 Chapter 2104

    After receiving the invitation, Rose''s buzz from the wine she''d been sipping subsided considerably. A wave of joy then washed over her like an unexpected summer storm.


    "She finally gave in!" Rose was ted, practically bouncing.


    The bartender across from her shot her a quizzical look.


    Moments ago she was sulking as if mourning a great loss, and now she was grinning ear to ear... Must be a case of lovesickness, he figured. A little attention from the boyfriend, and all is right in her world.


    The next day, Rose got up with the dawn, slipping into her most expensive power suit before hailing a cab to Bane Corp Center.


    The receptionist, having been informed of Rose''s arrival, called someone from HR toe down and take Rose to get her employee badge.d2


    Rose had always worked closely with Penn, so everything at Bane Corporation felt fresh and exciting, and she scrutinized each department they passed with keen interest.


    The employees at Bane Corporation carried themselves with a certain vigor, the mark of a firm founded by someone with Wayne''s drive.


    After all the formalities werepleted, the HR manager took Rose to the 27th floor, indicating an office space, "Ms. Albinia, this will be your office from now on."


    Rose frowned slightly, "Shouldn''t my office be on the top floor?"


    "Ms. Albinia, the top floor is reserved for the CEO''s office. You are Ms. Tesdal''s executive assistant; your office isn''t on the top floor," the HR manager replied courteously.


    Rose''s expression soured, "Where is Rosalynn... Ms. Tesdal?"


    "I''m not sure of Ms. Tesdal''s whereabouts. She will contact you if she needs you."


    Once the HR head left, Rose''s mood darkened like storm clouds gathering. Clicking her heels, she entered her new office.


    The view was impressive, overlooking the entire Central Business District. But... she couldn''t shake the feeling that Rosalynn had simply found a ce to stash her away. Just as she was pondering this, there was a knock at the door.


    A sharp-dressed young woman entered, her armsden with a stack of files.


    "Ms. Albinia, right?" The woman set down the files, "I''m Hilda from the CEO''s office. Ms. Tesdal asked me to bring these over for you."


    "What are these?" Rose nced at the woman''s badge, confirming her position.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bane Corporation is facing a significant merger next quarter. These are the financial statements of thepany we''re acquiring, spanning the past decade. Ms. Tesdal needs you to categorize and organize al this data by next Monday," Hilda exined.


    Rose eyed the mountain of paperwork in front of her, "Today''s already Friday."


    "I know, but since you''re new to this, Ms. Tesdal graciously extended your deadline to next Monday," Hilda said with a sincere smile.


    This was the first time Ms. Tesdal had fast-hired someone.


    The CEO''s office had been discussing about it all morning, wondering what kind of hotshot was joining them. After all, the previous assistant, June, was a legend in her own right.


    Rose''s face was a mask of frustration. Yet, under Hilda''s expectant gaze, she reluctantly agreed.


    After Hilda left, Rose took a seat, picked up the top file, and began to sift through the numbers, each one adding to her headache.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was heading to a meeting in a neighboring province.


    Sean, after hanging up with the CEO''s office, looked concernedly at Rosalynn, "Ms. Tesdal, the merger is critical, and Ms. Albinia..."


    Sean had reviewed Rose''s resume, and she was not qualified. Despite graduating from a reputable institution, her academic performance barely skimmed the surface of mediocrity. Under Bane Corporation''s standard recruitment process, such a resume wouldn''t even make it past the initial screening, let alone secure a position as the CEO''s secretary. "Don''t worry, I''m just keeping her busy. The merger is being handled by another team," Rosalynn said nonchntly, focused on her documents.


    Sean finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had always known Ms. Tesdal wasn''t one to cut corners.


    "Oh, by the way, engineer Gaylord and his team are visiting Blue Horizon Enterprises today," Sean changed the subject, "They''re taking Tech Seven with them."

 Chapter 2105

    Rosalynn blinked in surprise.


    Sean eximed, "You don''t know that?"


    Rosalynn let out a resigned chuckle, "Even though I''m the mother of Tech Seven, I can''t meddle too much in his work."


    Seeing Rosalynn still had the mood for jokes, Sean felt a lot more at ease. Just then, Rosalynn added, "Cory knows about his dad''s illness, probably wants to help shoulder some of the burden for Bane Corporation, too."


    Actually, Rosalynn''s guess was right.


    Last night, during a discussion about Bane Corporation''s Al module upgrade, Gaylord had casually mentioned the troubles at Blue Horizon Enterprises. After the meeting, Cory took it upon himself to check out the situation at Blue Horizon Enterprises.d2


    Thepany was bleeding money, hemorrhaging by the millions.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory frowned at the thought; his mom hustled day in and day out to make ends meet, and yet this onepany''s losses could wipe out everything.


    After some thought, he approached Gaylord and suggested they tackle the problem together.


    Gaylord hadn''t seen his young apprentice in a while, and he was more than happy to oblige.


    Once Rosalynn left for work, Gaylord drove over to pick up Cory.


    At Blue Horizon Enterprises, Elvis and his team were already waiting at the entrance.


    Elvis'' face lit up with an eager grin as he went to shake hands with Gaylord, who had just stepped out of the car. But Gaylord was preupied, his gaze fixed on the vehicle. "Take your time," he called out.


    Then, under Gaylord''s watchful eye, they saw a young boy step out of the car slowly.


    Elvis'' mind went nk as he stared at the boy.


    "Today, I and Tech Seven will take a look at how to solve the technical difficulties facing Blue Horizon Enterprises," Gaylord said coolly.


    "Tech Seven!!!" Elvis yelped in astonishment.


    The others were equally shocked, whispering among themselves, "Isn''t Tech Seven the son of that Wayne and Rosalynn?"


    "My god... a prodigy kid!"


    "Prodigy nothing, it''s all a persona built by his parents..."


    "But hey, with Gaylord and Tech Seven here, I feel both embarrassed and honored. Please,e inside! Let''s discuss this further indoors!" Elvis was no fool. He knew very well the capabilities of Bane Corporation''s Tech Seven. Even if the kid had no skills of his own, the fact that Rosalynn would send her precious son with Gaylord to Blue Horizon Enterprises spoke volumes of hermitment to thepany.


    It was a golden opportunity for them, and he knew he had to treat them with the utmost respect.


    Elvis led Gaylord and Cory inside, exining the functions of each department as they walked.


    The department heads followed, some nervous, others dismissive, still gossiping behind their backs.


    "You''d think Elvis has gotten old and useless, bowing and scraping to a kid just for an investment. It''s unseemly and beneath him," they muttered, theirmentsced with disdain.

 Chapter 2106

    However, it wasn''t long after the tour of thepany that a young kid, no more than a few years old, impressed and embarrassed the gossipy adults.


    "Given the current state of Blue Horizon Enterprises, there seems to be no need for the Marketing, Copywriting, Creative departments... even Sales, for that matter," Cory said in an even tone. Gaylord nced at him and just smiled without a word.


    Elvis was taken aback. How could this kid be more blunt than his mother?


    "Boy, do you even know what a Marketing or Creative department does?" The head of Marketing asked with a forced smile, clearly unamused.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I might not understand the finer details of your jobs," Cory replied, resisting the urge to roll his eyes at the adult''s phony grin, "but I''ve looked over yourpany''s operating data for the past three years. Simply put, your departments haven''t provided any value. Thepany''s been limping along on its technology alone. That''s why you crumbled so quickly in the face of Al disruption."d2


    "How old are you to understand all this business data?" the Marketing head retorted with a sneer, his patience wearing thin. "For years, our departments have been working hard. If it wasn''t for your Bane Corporation Al..."


    "Enough!" Elvis interjected sharply.


    The Marketing head clenched his teeth but held his tongue.


    Gaylord, who hadn''t yet started working, looked meaningfully at the head of the Marketing Department. "You''re asking about the age of Tech Seven here, yet he''s seen your performance data and walked around thepany, and he knows what''s the problem. But you''re clueless? You really should reflect on why even a child seems to be more aware than you."


    The Marketing head dared to defy Cory, but faced with an industry titan like Gaylord, he could only swallow his words in silence.


    Soon after, Elvis led Gaylord and Tech Seven to the conference room.


    Today, only the technical staff were allowed inside the conference room; the rest waited outside.


    The Marketing head paced back and forth, his frustration evident.


    "Mr. Kiely can''t seriously be considering the words of a child, can he?"


    "Rosalynn showed nothing but disdain for our staff yesterday, and today she sends her son here, making it clear she wants to mock us, trample our dignity!"


    "To hell with Bane Corporation''s investment. The world''s full of investors; we won''t miss one!"


    "It''s Kiely who signed that high-stakes deal with Bane Corporation, not us!"


    He vented his negativity until someone couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You can''t talk like that. Kiely''s taken so much heat for our sake. It''s heartless to criticize him like that!"


    At that, the Marketing head scoffed, "Let''s be real, we''re just employer and employee. Isn''t he just doing his job? Thepany''s in this mess because of his ipetence! Now Wayne''s abandoning us, leaving us at the mercy of some snooty woman and her brat!"


    The faces of a few Blue Horizon Enterprises executives darkened not because they agreed with the Marketing head, but because they recalled Rosalynn''s skepticism about thepany''s personnel the day before.


    If apany was filled with people like this Marketing head, its downfall was inevitable.


    They exchanged nces, realizing that they should take Kiely''s words about making serious cuts seriously.


    Back in the conference room, Gaylord was impressed with the technical team''s abilities and listened carefully to their current market challenges.


    After over three hours of discussion, the technical staff had gained valuable insights.


    At the end, Cory spoke up calmly and decisively, "No matter how powerful Al bes, it''s ultimately a tool for humans. Bane Corporation Ales with its set of restrictions; it''s not for everyone. Perhaps therein lies an angle worth probing into. You might unearth a bout of inspiration."


    It''s not an umon approach.


    Take Al-assisted painting, for example. You can''t just create a masterpiece on a whim. It requires abination of key phrases, and the choice of words dictates the oue of the artwork.


    For instance...

 Chapter 2107

    In the world of advertising, keywords were the new currency, and those who could manipte them were akin to alchemists of old.


    There were many trying to strike gold in this field, but few who truly understood the art of systematic application.


    Just a while back, Jamie was cooped up at home, bored out of his mind, so he decided to make a series of keyword phrases and put them up for sale on a website.


    The man was a pro, and his phrases were like magic wands in the world of online advertising.


    In just two weeks, he had raked in a cool hundred grand. But the mental gymnastics wore him out. After two weeks, Jamie threw in the towel.


    When Elvis bid farewell to Gaylord and Cory, he did so with even more reverence than when he had weed them.d2


    "Today has been incredibly enlightening," Elvis dered with genuine appreciation. "If Blue Horizon Enterprises can rise from the ashes and thrive once more, I''ll owe a massive debt of gratitude to you!" Gaylord exchanged pleasantries and nced back to see his prized apprentice already buckled up in the car, iPad in hand, ready to dive intopetition problems.


    Pride swelled in Gaylord''s chest. He had feared Cory would be buried in books, but the kid was proving to be well-rounded and exceptional in every way.


    Impressive!


    Once they departed, Elvis let out a long sigh of relief and marched back inside. His words about gaining immensely from the encounter were, in no way, an exaggeration. Before, faced with continuous losses, his mind was a nk te. But now, he at least knew which direction to steer the ship. Blue Horizon Enterprises couldn''t afford to fear the disruption brought on by Bane Corporation''s Al.


    Instead, they needed to find a way to integrate deeply with Bane Corporation''s Al. As long as Bane Corporation''s Al prospered, so would Blue Horizon Enterprises. Beyond the partnership with Bane Corporation''s Al, he needed to actively expand into other ventures.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As Elvis strolled back to his office, his gaze swept over familiar faces.


    It was time to excise the festering wounds that had gued Blue Horizon Enterprises for years.


    Only by cing talent where it truly belonged could thepany branch out into new ventures and break new ground in their innovative project with Bane Corporation''s Al.


    That afternoon, a ripple went through the techmunity.


    Blue Horizon Enterprises, after six straight quarters in the red, had finally made the tough call to downsize - cutting two-thirds of their workforce, sparing no department. The days of the Blue Horizon Enterprises being the retirement home for coders were over.


    At the same time, almost every top head-hunter received a hiring brief from Blue Horizon Enterprises.


    When Gaylord ryed this news to Cory, the young man had just reached home.


    Paige greeted him with joy, "Cory, darling, you''re finally back! Your dad has been waiting to video chat with you as soon as you got home!"

 Chapter 2108

    Cory, typically the epitome of calm and collected, suddenly abandoned his tablet and dashed upstairs. Took a quick shower and a change into fresh clothester, he ran back down the stairs, the urgency of the moment etched in his every step.


    "Cory''s here!"


    Ivy, always effervescent in her brother''s presence, leaped to her feet and turned to Baillie Scott, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Uncle Baillie, can we do the video call now? Is it time?"


    Baillie, ever so gentle and patient, replied, "Let me check, sweetheart."


    Momentster, the call was ced.


    Ivy and Cory sat side by side, the screen flickering to life to reveal the face they had both been longing to see. Ivy''s lips quivered, and tears threatened to spill over, but she remembered her mom''s words and fought to hold them back, her voice soft and sweet as she greeted, "Daddy!"d2


    Wayne had cleaned himself up for this call.


    He took off the usual hospital garb, changed into a crisp white shirt and a lightweight cardigan. His eyes momentarily searched the space around his children.


    Penn had made it clear that today was just for the kids, she wouldn''t be there. Although Wayne knew this, the absence of her image made his heart sink with a sudden, hollow emptiness.


    "Cory, Ivy, have you been missing Daddy?" Wayne quicklyposed himself, his voice warm with affection. "Daddy misses you both so much."


    "Daddy, are you feeling a little better?" Ivy asked, concerncing her words.


    "Yes, darling, Daddy feels a bit stronger every day," Wayne replied, trying to offer reassurance. "I''m sorry for leaving home so suddenly without telling you."


    "It''s okay," Ivy''s voice wavered. "Just get well soon, Daddy."


    "I will," Wayne promised, his gaze shifting to Cory who had been silent so far. "Cory, did you get the results from yourpetition?"


    "Yeah, I came in first," Cory replied, pausing before adding, "I went to Blue Horizon Enterprises today."


    "Blue Horizon Enterprises?" Wayne''s mind felt muddled.


    "Don''t worry about thepany, I''ll help mom as much as I can and take care of Ivy too," Cory said, his young voice trying to sound confident. "Cory, I''m so grateful," Wayne said, his voice thick with emotion. "Just bear with it a little longer. I''ll be back with you all as soon as I can."


    "Okay," Cory murmured, his eyes downcast. "I''ll wait for you."


    Their time was limited.


    Soon enough, Penn signaled to Wayne that the call needed to end.


    Reluctantly, Wayne prepared to say goodbye.


    "Daddy, remember to eat lots and sleep well, okay?" Ivy blurted out, clinging to thest moments of the call. "Doctor says that helps with healing too! And dress warm! Listen to what the doctor tell you! I''ll miss you so much, and so will Cory and mommy."


    With a heavy heart, Wayne ended the call. His heart ached with a pain that was more than physical. He couldn''t understand how everything had turned out this way.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t asking for much, just a peaceful life with his beloved and their children.


    Why did such a simple wish seem so out of reach now?


    "Are you alright?" Penn approached cautiously.


    Wayne, leaning heavily against the edge of a chair, shook his head at Penn without looking up.


    Penn stood a few steps away, silently watching over Wayne.


    "Dr. Lange," Wayne finally spoke, after a long, heavy silence.


    "Yes?" Penn responded, ready to offer whatever support he could.

 Chapter 2109

    "I hear you''ve been cooking up some new research that might just be rted to my condition?" Wayne''s voice was raspy, the toll of his illness evident in every strained syble.


    Penn hesitated, the weight of responsibility pressing on his shoulders. "Yes, there''s something in the works, but it''s still... in its infancy. It requires further testing..."


    "Tests need patients, right? And I''m right here, ready and willing," Wayne said, lifting his gaze to meet Penn''s. The eyes that once held amanding presence were now hollow, searching for hope. "I don''t want the same old conservative treatment. I want you to hit me with this new angle you''re working on."


    "Wayne, it''s going to be rough," Penn replied earnestly. "Physical therapy alone will be more than five times as intense as the usual route."


    "I don''t care about roughness," Wayne countered, his stare unwavering. "I want to go home. I want to be with them again."


    Penn''s heart skipped a beat. "Your wife would never agree to it."d2


    "Then let''s not tell her." A faint smile crossed Wayne''s pale lips. "Just say it''s a normal course of treatment."


    "Wayne, you''re asking me to risk a lot here," Penn said, the conflict clear in his voice.


    The so-called new research was really a patchwork of his father''s old insights, and much of the data hade from Ayden. And Wayne''s condition came from Ayden.


    "I''m asking you," Wayne repeated, his tone gentle but insistent.


    Penn was silent for a long moment, the two men locked in a still standoff.


    Finally, Penn let out a shortugh. "Natalie always said you were stubborn. Right after you came out of thata, she was so frantic, she called me in the middle of the night asking if I had some sort of hypnotic trick up my sleeve. Something out of a TV show that could make you lose a chunk of memory."


    Penn shook his head with a smile. "I asked her why, and she said she was afraid you''d go looking for Olivia Whaley."


    Wayne''s expression didn''t change at the mention of the name.


    "A couple of dayster, she called back, all cheerful, saying she was worrying too much. Since you were a kid, you never asked for help from anyone."


    A soft chuckle escaped Wayne. "But I''m asking now, aren''t I?"


    "I''ll need to assess you again. If the assessment shows we can proceed with the new treatment, then we''ll go that route. If not, you''ll have to stick to the standard protocol," Penn said, pausing for effect. "Wayne, a few more months won''t make that much difference."


    Wayne turned his gaze to the window. The autumn wind was scattering the leaves, painting a picture of destion outside.


    Penn followed his gaze, feeling a twinge of regret. He should have chosen a better ce for this video call¡ªsomewhere lush with greenery, like the conservatory.


    "My little girl seems to have grown taller," Wayne murmured, staring out at the barrenndscape. "Kids grow so fast; a few months can make all the difference."


    "Rosalynn''s been with me for so many years... so many." As Wayne spoke her name, a sharp pain seized his chest, and he curled in on himself, clutching at his heart. "Wayne!" Penn rushed to his side.


    Gasping for breath, Wayne struggled toplete his thought. "I''ve never... never once been with her for Christmas..."


    Penn was taken aback.


    "Dr. Lange, I need to get home, please..." Wayne clutched at Penn''s arm, looking up at him with eyes that pleaded for mercy.


    Penn sighed, slipping a syringe out from his sleeve.


    Wayne''s condition had worsened, now coupled with severe physical symptoms, like the heart pain he was experiencing. Yet all the tests showed his heart was in perfect health-not to mention his symptoms of limb stiffness and weakness.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Penn had anticipated Wayne''s emotional upheaval after the family video call, so he had prepared a sedative, just in case.

 Chapter 2110

    The effects of the medication were swift.


    Penn called the nurse over to help escort Wayne back to his room.


    He didn''t rush to leave.


    Standing by the observation window, he watched Wayne sink into a deep sleep.


    It wasn''t the first time in the past few days that Wayne had mentioned the holidays.


    That morning, Wayne had shared with Penn fragments of a dream he had, memories ofst year''s festive preparations, and how he eagerly awaited the day.d2


    In Penn''s memory, Natalie had oftenmented that ever since Wayne discovered his true origin, his sense of family had waned. The holidays were meant for family reunions, yet he would always seclude himself in his room, as if unable to face Maddie Fuller.


    This pattern hadsted a good five or six years before things started to improve.


    So when Wayne happily talked about his memories ofst year''s holiday preparations, Penn was admittedly surprised.


    Only moments ago had he understood why Wayne had been so looking forward to thest holiday season. Because He had never spent such a family-centric holiday with Rosalynn. Penn lingered for a while longer.


    After leaving Wayne''s room, he returned to his office and booted up hisputer to record the day''s medical notes.


    After much deliberation, Penn decided to include Wayne''s memories of the holidays in the journal.


    Rosalynn returned to Moonlit Lake. Her daughter prattled on like a little sparrow, recounting the entire conversation she had with her father.


    "Daddy looked thinner; I wonder if he''s not doing well over there," she said, and then sat down with a sigh that was almost too mature for her years.


    "Sick people tend to lose weight," Cory popped a grape into her mouth, "I lost weight when I was sick, right, Mommy?"


    "Mhm," Rosalynn patted Cory''s head, "What made you want to hang around in the living room today?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Usually, at this time, Cory would be tinkering with theputer in the study.


    "It''s because he wanted to y with Trista!" Paige gently ced Trista on a new, soft mat in the living room, and the little one''s chubby legs kicked happily. Cory looked helplessly at Rosalynn, and Rosalynn smiled and touched her forehead to his.


    After their bonding time, as usual, Rosalynn took the two mischievous children back to their bedrooms and wished them goodnight.


    Feeling exhausted, she returned to her own room.


    After a hot shower, which washed away some of the day''s weariness, she didn''t head straight to bed but rather sat down on the couch and opened an app.


    Perhaps it was the anticipation of seeing her daughter and son that day, but Wayne''s appetite had been decent. However, his medication log... showed an added dose of a sedative.


    As she read the medical notes, she saw the part he talked about the holidays, and a sharp pain struck her heart. Tears streamed down her face as a fierce hatred suddenly red within her. If it wasn''t for Robert and Annie, the ident before the holidays would never have happened!


    Wayne wouldn''t have suffered severe injuries and gone missing for half a year. Without those life-threatening wounds, he wouldn''t be struggling with PTSD, which had exacerbated his condition. If none of this had happened, after the holidays, Rosalynn would have taken Wayne to see a psychiatrist.


    If they had caught the problem, she would have stood by him and sought treatment promptly.


    How could it have be so uncontroble by the time the illness manifested?


    Fury and hatred burned in Rosalynn''s veins.


    The next day, a moderately significant incident sparked heated debates overseas.

 Chapter 2111

    The serene private graveyard of a renowned entrepreneur was desecrated in a shocking act of vandalism.


    A fresh grave had been dug up, the ashes within scattered to the winds. The night''s rain had turned them into a grim paste with the mud.


    Worse still, the tombstone bore the mark of Satan, crudely etched by the intruder''s hand.


    The media stered images of the grieving couple, the entrepreneur and his wife, in utter despair amidst the ruins of their sanctity. The shock triggered a heart attack in the husband, rushing him to the hospital.


    When Rosalynn received the news, she was in her executive office, savoring a rich cup of coffee while gazing out of the panoramic windows.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She then flicked through her phone, opening a secret album to review several incriminating videos. There was footage of the Satanic symbol being drawn on Robert''s tombstone, the grave desecration, and the callous scattering of Robert''s ashes.d2


    Unbeknownst to Rosalynn, the person she hired had peed on Robert''s urn before departing.


    With a sigh, Rosalynn turned off her phone screen, sipping her coffee as she looked out at the clear blue sky. If her family couldn''t live in peace, neither would his spirit find rest.


    A knock at the door broke her reverie.


    "Come in." She said.


    Sean entered, looking a bit worn.


    "Aren''t you headed to the Ind Project the day after tomorrow? Why aren''t you home with your folks?" Rosalynn asked with genuine surprise.


    Sean offered a wry smile. "My parents joined a cruise to sail around the world. They left without so much as a goodbye, and even cleared out the fridge. Not a scrap left. I had to ask rtives to find out where they''d gone."


    "It''s good for the elderly to have their own adventures," Rosalynn replied, walking back to her desk to put down her coffee. "Did Annie get in touch with you?"


    Sean, visibly shocked, confirmed, "How did you know?"


    Annie had been symbolically detained back home for a few months but was extradited back two months ago. Now she was already handling affairs for the Rosso family with vigor and decisiveness. "What did she say?" Rosalynn pressed.


    "Someone desecrated Robert''s grave, scattered his ashes," Sean said gravely. "Ms. Annie... she asked if you were involved."


    "Yes," Rosalynn responded without hesitation. "I ordered it."


    Hearing her answer, Sean was momentarily taken aback.


    "The other night, thinking about what those two had done, I couldn''t find a moment''s peace," Rosalynn said, turning to the window again. "We were supposed to have a family reunionst year." Sean didn''t know what had happened to Wayne, but before the identst year, President Silverman had been rtively healthy, aside from his old stomach issue and Secretary Tesdal''s faked death and disappearance.


    "So, did she also ask you about my stance on the Rosso family?" Rosalynn''s voice drew Sean back from his thoughts.


    "She did."


    "And how did you respond?"


    "Of course, I said I wasn''t sure and that she should contact you directly."


    "Good." Rosalynn nodded slightly. "If she calls again, keep saying that."


    Two people,rades in arms, if one falls, the fear infects the other. Wondering, when will their timee? With every day that passes without resolution, there is a pit in the stomach that deepens. The anxiety and torment were endless.

 Chapter 2112

    Two weekster, Hria returned. She hadn''t been able to reach Wayne for a while, and a gnawing sense of dread had settled in her gut.


    Once she was home, she summoned Rosalynn to her room without dy. Rosalynn spilled everything about Wayne''s condition, and Hria was floored.


    "Do you really have to have this man?" Hria finally asked, her voice heavy with concern. "You can think I''m cold-hearted if you want, but mental illness like this... it can''t be cured! His uncle Ayden was a prime example, and you probably don''t know the half of it. Let me tell you..."


    "I know," Rosalynn replied calmly. "Grandma, Ayden wasn''t Wayne''s uncle. He was his biological father."


    Hria''s face twisted briefly in shock. "What are you talking about? Everyone knows that Ayden had been dead for years when Wayne was born. How could he possibly be Wayne''s father?"


    "Natalie used sperm Ayden had banked before his death..."d2


    "Enough!" Hria stood up, her voice a mix of rm and disbelief. In the upper echelons of society where Hria resided, beneath the veneer of glitz and mour, she knew all too well the filth and stench that could fester. She had heard and seen many oundish things, but this revtion from Rosalynn was beyond anything she had encountered.


    Rosalynn sat quietly, saying no more, but Hria could guess the rest. "No wonder... no wonder Maddie suddenly turned on Wayne, eager to join his old enemies in bringing him down. She must have discovered the truth."


    Rosalynn nodded.


    Hria''s brows furrowed, and she sipped more water to steady herself. "So, that''s why Wayne shares the same illness as Ayden... I need to book an appointment with a gicist, for Cory and Ivy too!" Her voice broke with emotion, "If my babies have inherited this, it would be the death of me!"


    "Grandma, they''ve been tested. They''re clear," Rosalynn hurried to reassure her, seeing Hria''s trembling hands.


    "What do you mean ''clear''? Cory had an acute bout of leukemia out of the blue. Who''s to say it isn''t some wed gene from the Silverman side?"


    "Grandma, I didn''t tell you before because I was afraid you''d react like this," Roslyn said as she gently stroked Hria''s back. "You asked if I can''t do without this man, and no, I can''t. Wayne is irreceable for me, through all the shameful past and the uncertain future."


    Hria was torn between affection and frustration. She thumped Rosalynn''s arm with her fist. "Why are you so stubborn? What''s so good about him?"


    Hria only had room in her heart for Rosalynn and the kids.


    She knew her years were numbered, and if she were gone, who would protect her babies if Wayne was incapacitated?


    Rosalynn smiled, taking hold of the hand that had been striking her. "I''m stubborn, Grandma, just like you in your youth - that''s what your old friends used to say."


    "I never suffered for a man the way you do. When your grandfather did me wrong, I kicked him to the curb without a second thought!"


    "If Wayne ever turned bad like Grandpa, I''d kick him to the curb too," Rosalynn replied.


    Hria was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Truth be told, Wayne, both before and after the incident, was nothing but sweet. He was kind to the elderly, cherished the kids, and his love for Rosalynn was unquestionable. "Why such illness?" Hria slumped down, then suddenly burst out, "What about Evan? Are you two still in touch?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Rosalynn answered.


    Hria was worried, already thinking of whom to contact for the best specialists.


    Rosalynn stopped her.


    "Grandma, Wayne is being treated by a very prestigious professor. Trust me, from the feedback we''ve been getting, his episodes of hallucinations are bing less frequent." Hria looked at Rosalynn, seeing her after what felt like a lifetime.

 Chapter 2113

    She looked considerably worn down.


    With a heart full of concern, Hria gently caressed her granddaughter''s cheek. "Why on earth have you worn yourself out like this? Doesn''t Wayne have a whole team of managers handling things over at Bane Corporation?"


    "I''m okay, really, not tired," Rosalynn replied with a shake of her head. "Day after tomorrow, Erica Shields and Larkin Carter will be passing through H City, and they''re nning to drop by. I''ll ask him to prescribe me some more of those revitalizing supplements."


    Tears welled up in Hria''s eyes as she pulled Rosalynn into an embrace.


    "Oh, my precious child," she thought, "Why do you have such tough life?"


    Meanwhile, Paige paced back and forth in the living room.d2


    "Hria didn''t even bother to check on Trista. She just pulled Rosalynn into a room with that stern face of hers. I''ve got this uneasy feeling in my gut!"


    Baillie, cradling her daughter, followed Paige''s anxious strides with her eyes, "Hria loves Rosalynn. Even if she''s upset, she wouldn''t say a harsh word to her."


    "Do you think... do you think Granny Hria might push Rosalynn towards a divorce?" Paige whispered, stopping in front of Baillie.


    Baillie pondered for a moment. "It''s possible, but I doubt Rosalynn would agree to it."


    Paige sighed deeply. Still worried, she decided to call the kids over.


    "Ivy and Cory, Granny Hria just got in, and she''s probably giving your mom a talking-to right now. We need tounch a rescue mission!"


    Ivy nodded vigorously. "What should I do?"


    "Just dash over there right now and knock on the door! Then both of you dive into your great-grandma''s arms, tell her how much you''ve missed her. That''s our chance to swoop in and save your mom!" Paige instructed with mock seriousness.


    Before she could finish, Hria''s voice rang out from behind, "What''s this? You guys are teaming against me, am I a viin?"


    Paige turned around with a sheepish, ingratiating smile. "Hria, the kids and I were just ying around. You''re the rock of our family, not some viin, right Ivy, Cory?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As she spoke, Paige and Ivy exchanged a quick nce, perfectly in sync.


    With exaggerated sweetness, Ivy chirped, "Great-Grandma, I''ve missed you so much!"


    With that, sheunched herself into Hria''s open arms.


    "Oh, my darling, I missed you too! Let''s see, have you grown taller again?"


    Paige let out a sigh of relief, then caught Rosalynn''s half-amused, half-mocking gaze.


    Hria showered affection on both Ivy and Cory, and after a round of hugs and kisses, her concern returned. The little girl was shooting up like a weed, but what about her brother? Why wasn''t he growing as well? She worried it might be rted to the bone marrow transnt he had. Something would have to be done; she''d need to consult an expert.


    With these thoughts swirling, Hria turned back to her family, smiling as she scooped the chubby Trista into her embrace.


    "And who''s this little cherub?" she cooed.


    The baby giggled immediately

 Chapter 2114

    That evening, Moonlit Lake was abuzz with an unusual vibrancy.


    The grand detached vi was lit up like a beacon.


    Hria had prepared gifts for all the kids in the family. Which child doesn''t adore presents? Even Molly was enraptured by theplete set of boxing gear Hria brought for her. Armed with her new gear, Mollyunched a surprise attack on Calvin. Though most of Calvin''s days were spent in his beloved garden, his muscle memory was still impressive. Molly''s punches came fast and furious, but Calvin dodged nimbly and, with lightning speed, grabbed Molly''s slender arm and spun her away.


    The adults gasped in rm.d2


    Luckily, Molly managed a mid-air kick andnded on her feet, not the least bit upset about being flung by Calvin. She beamed, "This is fantastic! I love it!"


    Hria clutched her heart, still reeling from the spectacle, andughed incredulously, "Molly, you have to be careful with Calvin''s moves. Don''t get hurt, okay?"


    "Got it!" Molly clung to her gear, which even had her nickname, Momo, etched onto it.


    Paige had thought that Trista would get frightened by themotion. Instead, the little girl''s big, shining eyes were filled with curiosity as she watched Molly, showing no signs of fear.


    At first, Paige was proud of her daughter''s courage, but then worry crept in. A baby unaware of fear wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    Without dy, they scheduled a doctor''s appointment, and the next day before dawn, Paige and Baillie quietly left the house with their child in tow.


    After the check-up, the doctor gave a firm response, "The child is developing well, just naturally brave."


    Trista, deemed simply courageous, gnawed on her finger, drooling away.


    Leaving the clinic, Paige couldn''t hold back her tears.


    This startled Baillie, and he eximed, "Honey, what''s wrong? Didn''t the doctor say Trista is fine?"


    "Tears of joy," Paige sobbed, cleaning her eyes. "There''s been so much going ontely, I was really worried something was wrong with our daughter."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s nothing wrong," Baillie reassured her, kissing her forehead and pulling her into aforting embrace.


    Returning to Moonlit Lake, they ran into Erica and Larkin, who had just arrived.


    Erica''s spirits had lifted considerably with Larkin''s support. Although she hadn''te to terms with the loss of little Mary, life had to go on, and she had to keep living. Rosalynn had taken the day off as it was Grandma''s first day back and Erica and Larkin''s visit.


    After greetings were exchanged, Erica joined Paige to y with Trista.


    Larkin, on the other hand, took Rosalynn to the tea room, checked her pulse without a word, and frowned, "You seem more troubled than before, with poor sleep and diet."


    "I''m sorry."


    "What''s going on?" Larkin paused for a moment, "I heard a few days ago that President Silverman hasn''t made a public appearance in over a month."


    Rosalynn withdrew her hand and poured Larkin a cup of tea before she replied, "He''s ill and undergoing treatment."


    Larkin was momentarily taken aback, "Is it... what illness is it?"

 Chapter 2115

    Rosalynn peered at Larkin, her gaze clear and untainted by a speck of doubt. "What do you think?"


    "It seems President Silverman is suffering more from the heart than the body," Larkin replied slowly.


    "I figured as much," Rosalynn said, her tone shifting swiftly. "Erica looks much improved. What''s next for you two? Continuing your world tour?"


    "Yep." Larkin nodded. "Before we leave, I''ll write you up a few prescriptions. Orval is currently building his practice over in Irnd, and I''ll have him stop by regrly to check on you, see if any adjustments are needed."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Much appreciated." Roslyn nodded, then added, "Grandma''s also returned. Could you please do a quick check-up on her as well?"


    "Of course," Larkin replied, not pressing further on Wayne''s issues.d2


    After writing the prescriptions for Rosalynn, Larkin saw Hria emerge from her tasks and took her pulse as well. He made some changes to the previous prescriptions he had given her.


    During bustling times, time tends to fly by even faster. Before they knew it, evening had arrived.


    Rosalynn, Paige, and Erica lounged on deckchairs by theke, enjoying the seamless horizon.


    Erica hadn''t mentioned Wayne at all, and neither had the other two.


    But at the end, Erica brought up someone else, "I ran into Jacob''s mother," she said. "She''s changed, not so haughty anymore, she was quiet in fact. She just nodded from a distance when she saw me with Larkin, didn''te over to bother us."


    "Haven''t you heard? The Strand family has been under the guntely. The board has been scheming to force Jacob''s parents to relinquish their shares," Paige chimed in.


    Despite the backing from Hria and Rosalynn, hidden threats are often harder to avoid than visible ones. The Strand Group was indeed facing an unprecedented crisis.


    "What do you think, has Jacob truly been fair to anyone?" Erica asked, her tone tinged with irritation. "Why couldn''t he have done this sooner?" If he had been this resolute before, perhaps she and he wouldn''t have be strangers.


    Now, she was gone, and he was taking action. But what was the point? She didn''t love him anymore and never would reconcile with him.


    "People bound by life''s chains always seek to break free at some point," Rosalynn murmured thoughtfully. Her mind wandered to Ayden. Compared to Jacob, Ayden was the one truly shackled for life. It''s best not to speak ill of someone behind their back.


    The following morning, Rosalynn and Hria got up early to visit the local farmers'' market a couple of miles away.


    That''s when Jacob''s call came through, not the satellite phone this time, but his old number.


    "What can I help you, President Strand?" Rosalynn teased while picking out tomatoes.


    Jacob offered a wan smile. "I''m back."


    "That''s good. That mess of yours needs cleaning up, and Hria and I can hardly keep up," Rosalynn said casually, as though discussing how the tomatoes seemed particrly plump and fresh that day. "I tried calling Wayne, went straight to his voicemail," Jacob coughed lightly. "No troubles on your end, I hope?"


    "All''s well here, bright and shiny. You take care of yourself. I''ll send someer to deliver the documents and information you need."


    "Rosalynn, thank you," Jacob said earnestly.


    "You''re the knight uncle to Cory and Ivy; it''s the least I can do," Rosalynn responded more seriously before adding, "Jacob, now that you''re back, don''t let those vultures who want the Strand Group dead and buried win."

 Chapter 2116

    In the brief silence that followed on the other end of the line, Jacob''s voice came through with a resolute, "Understood." After hanging up, Rosalynn was about to hand over a selection of tomatoes to the stall owner when Hria intercepted her.


    "Look at this bunch you picked," Hriamented without a preamble, promptly choosing another batch herself. As she carefully selected the tomatoes, she asked, "Is it the Strand kid?" "Yeah, he''s back," Rosalynn nodded.


    Once Hria was satisfied with her choice, she handed the bag to the vendor with an air of nonchnce and mentioned, "His mom had an incident."


    Rosalynn blinked in surprise. "What happened?"d2


    "She lost it," Hria said, ncing sideways at Rosalynn. "I heard it was after she ran into an acquaintance. She started eating, then broke down crying, beating her chest in distress, and after that, she just lost her wits. She doesn''t speak much, just chuckles to herself every now and then..."


    "When did this happen?" A memory of Erica mentioning she had run into Jacob''s mother the previous night suddenly surfaced in Rosalynn''s mind.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Just a couple of weeks ago," Calvin said, picking up the bag of tomatoes that had been weighed.


    Linking arms with Rosalynn, Hria guided her toward the butcher''s stall. "I did some digging, and it seems she ran into Erica."


    "Erica did say yesterday that she had seen her," Rosalynn added.


    Hria shook her head. "Mrs. Strand always had too much control, and with generations of nobility behind her, she never really opened her eyes to see the times we live in. She''s fallen from grace these past months, probably saw too much ugliness. When she bumped into Erica, saw her happily married, and then thought about her own son, who was deeply hurt and went missing because of her meddling... it must have triggered her breakdown."


    The reality wasn''t far from Hria''s spection. Lenora had arranged a meeting with some old acquaintances, hoping to swallow her pride and seek their help. But instead of help, thedies showed up dripping in jewels and spent the entire time mocking and ridiculing her, as if they were returning all the arrogance she had shown them in the past.


    In better days, Lenora would have mmed her fist on the table if they had so much as raised their voices to her. But that day, she pretended not to understand their jibes throughout the afternoon. However, at the end, they still burst her bubble.


    "Mrs. Strand, it must be hard being pushed around like this, isn''t it?"


    "You treated us far worse back then, and we are all civilized people. We couldn''t behave like you."


    "And you, if you hadn''t stopped Jacob from being with that girl, would the Strand family really be in such dire straits?"


    "Her name was Erica Lawrence, right? My children have met her too, and they say she couldn''t be nicer. All those nasty things said about her online were lies. Frankly, if it hadn''t been for the scandal breaking out when it did, Ms. Lawrence would''ve already married into the Carter family, and I would have wanted to make a match for my son."


    "Exactly, a virtuous wife is the key to a thriving career. Otherwise... well, Mrs. Strand, you are a case in point. Mr. Strand adored you all his life, and still, he ended up being ruined by you."


    "But we shouldn''t bite the hand that feeds us. I know your family is under pressure from all sides. If it weren''t for your son''s friends helping you out, you''d be out in the cold. Here''s some advice: while there''s still interest in the Strand Group''s shares, sell them and take the money to live abroad and avoid your enemies, right?"


    "Yeah, what''s the use of pretending to be strong when you don''t have the capacity?"


    Listening to these words, the only thing Lenora could manage to utter was, "My son Jacob will be back soon!"


    Naturally, that was met with further ridicule.


    "Come on, we all know that Jacob doesn''t even acknowledge you as his mother anymore..."


    The tea party ended in discord, and Lenora sat for a long while before settling the bill and leaving. She was already deeply affected. Stepping outside, she realized it had started to rain. The driver went to fetch an umbre while she stood there alone, watching the deluge pound the earth.


    And then, a familiar figure caught her eye - Erica dashed through the rain into the hotel lobby.


    Lenora felt a surge of joy and was about to greet her when...

 Chapter 2117

    A tall figure strode into the room.


    "Did you get wet?" Larkin''s eyes scanned Erica from head to toe.


    With a gentle smile, Erica shook her head and then reached up to brush the droplets of rain from Larkin''s hair.


    Only then did Lenora notice, Erica was wearing an oversized coat... and Larkin didn''t have one.


    Just then, Erica seemed to catch Lenora''s gaze and looked her way.


    Lenora felt as if she''d been stripped bare, paraded under the harsh scrutiny of broad daylight. She felt shocked and embarrassed. The gossip of thedies buzzed annoyingly in her ears.d2 Erica didn''t ignore her, and she nodded politely.


    Lenora quickly returned the gesture with a slight nod of her head.


    Shortly after, Erica looped her arm through Larkin''s and they headed towards the hotel elevator.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just at that moment, a kid barreling through with a suitcase nearly collided with them. Larkin''s reflexes were sharp; he quickly steered Erica to the side, shielding her from the oing chaos.


    Lenora had always believed that Erica''s love for her son, after so many years, couldn''t just vanish in a matter of months.


    As for her marriage to Larkin, it was nothing more than a ploy to get a rise out of Jacob. But at that moment, Lenora realized how foolish her assumptions had been all along.


    She knew her son well. Jacob''s care for Erica was nothingpared to Larkin''s tender attentiveness. Having been cherished by her own husband for decades, she understood all too well the joy of being loved wholeheartedly.


    Compared to the years of hurt she''d endured, why would Erica still pine for Jacob when a knight in shining armor like Larkin had appeared?


    Lenora was filled with regret. She returned home, and her soul was in tatters.


    Her husband''s heart had been failing him, confining him to bedrest. Seeing Lenora return, he mustered the patience to ask if she had enjoyed her shopping and if she''d found anything she liked.


    Lenora''s mind reyed the words of thatdy about the wisdom of choosing a good wife.


    Her heart grew heavier.


    She copsed into her husband''s arms, crying uncontrobly, apologizing endlessly.


    Mr. Strand had no idea what was wrong. In his panic, his heart ailment red up again.


    The servants scrambled to medicate him, while Lenora stood there, crying andughing, until she began to lose her grip on reality.


    It was a weekter when Jacob was informed of the incident, and he hurried back home.


    Afternding in B City, his former assistant, who he had dismissed, was waiting with his cell phone at the airport''s arrival gate.


    Jacob looked almost unrecognizable-a few months apart and he resembled a vagabond.


    His hair was a mess, his beard scruffy, and his clothes tattered.


    Seeing him like this, the assistant almost broke down in tears right there in the airport, longing to embrace Jacob and let out a good cry.

 Chapter 2118

    Jacob grabbed his phone and immediately tried calling Wayne, but as expected, it went straight to voicemail.


    Next on his list was Rosalynn. After ending the call with her, Jacob made his way back to his apartment in B City. He cleaned up, dressed sharply, and then set out for the Strand estate. Despite his neat appearance, the changes in him were striking. He was tanned and had lost weight, no longer resembling the dashing, peach-cheeked yboy of his past. When Graham Strand heard that Jacob was home, he hurried out to greet him.


    Upon seeing Jacob, Graham could barely recognize him and, with tears streaming down his face, he thumped Jacob on the chest, "My boy! You''re finally back! Your mother, she... she..." Jacob hadn''t even seen his mother yet. Just the sight of his father, now with silvered hair, was enough to break his heart. His father hadn''t looked like this when he left.d2 "Sir, it''s good news that the young master has returned, please try to stay calm, you need to watch your heart problem!" the butler choked out, a reminderden with concern. "What''s wrong with my heart?" Jacob asked, bewildered.


    "Don''t ask me, go see your mother first, maybe she''ll get better when she sees you!" Graham insisted, clutching Jacob''s hand tightly and leading him toward the backyard.


    As they approached the garden, Jacob could hear his mother humming a tune.


    Hearing their footsteps, Lenora immediately turned around and upon seeing Jacob, she froze.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Mom..." Jacob couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman before him had graying hair, her clothes disheveled, her face marked by time and hardship. This was a far cry from the delicatedy of luxury he remembered.


    Jacob felt a lump in his throat as he walked toward her.


    "Jacob, you''re back." Lenora asked, her face breaking into a gentle smile as Jacob approached, "Why are you alone?"


    She nced past him into the house.


    "Mom, who are you looking for?" Jacob inquired.


    "Where''s Ms. Lawrence?" Lenora asked with evident anticipation, her face beaming. "You two should be married by now, right? I''ve prepared so many gifts for the asion, all my jewelry for her! And the dowry, we can''t skimp on that, it has to be at least a million, and the wedding - it must be the finest! Jacob, you have to ask Ms. Lawrence what she wants, it has to be a wedding she''ll love!"


    "Mom..." Jacob was struck as if by lightning. A bitter sweetness rose in his throat. Seeing the unfamiliar expectation in his mother''s eyes, he managed a difficult nod, "Yeah, she... she loves me the most. Just rx, and once she''s done with her busy schedule, I''ll bring her home to keep youpany."


    "Good!" Lenora nodded, then returned to her seat, resuming her humming and muttering to herself, "A wedding, the Strand family will have a celebration, I''ll have a daughter-inw, how wonderful... how wonderful..."


    Jacob looked back at Graham, who sighed and shook his head.


    A momentter, Jacob and Graham retreated to the study.

 Chapter 2119

    "The doctor had seen her, and I didn''t dare take Mom to a psychiatrist. Instead, I brought the doctor and all his equipment to the house... Inyman''s terms, she had a breakdown, a mental one," sighed Graham heavily. "I only found out after the incident that she had gone to plead with her high society friends that afternoon over some business matters. They said some pretty harsh things... even mentioned Ms. Lawrence."


    Jacob''s fists clenched.


    "The driver said that when she left, she... she ran into Ms. Lawrence and her husband. That must have been thest straw."


    Jacob was silent for a long moment before looking up at Graham. "Dad, you just focus on getting better and staying by Mom''s side. I''ll handle thepany."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Jacob, things are pretty bad right now."


    "Worstes to worst," Jacob said with a grin, "we''ll all go down together, but the Strand family won''t go down alone."d2


    Leaving Graham''s ce, Jacob called over the driver who had been with Lenora that day.


    He got the names of all thosedies his mother had met with, and which powerful families they hailed from.


    That afternoon, Jacob instructed his assistant to send out invitations for a shareholders'' meeting of the Strand Group to be held the next morning at ten o''clock.


    At that time, Rosalynn had just returned to Bane Corporation, preparing to review a major project proposal.


    Karl from the president''s office rushed in. "Ms. Tesdal, the Strand Group has sent out invitations for a shareholders'' meeting to President Silverman and you. Jacob Strand is back."


    Rosalynn nodded calmly. "Book me a flight. If Jacob Strand is taking the helm of the Strand Group again, Bane Corporation should definitely be in attendance."


    "Right away!"


    Karl left, and Sean looked at Rosalynn. "Isn''t Jacob being a bit hasty? He''s just returned today, and he''s calling a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow?"


    "How did you know he arrived today? Mr. Sean, you''re well-informed," Rosalynn teased with a smile.


    Sean sheepishly scratched his head. "Well, as a senior VP at Bane Corporation, I''ve got my connections."


    "Then, Sean, I''d appreciate yourpany at the meeting tomorrow."


    "Of course!" Sean agreed immediately. Missing out on the action would be foolish! He was quite curious to see whether Jacob would reim control of the Strand Group or be devoured, bones and all, by the old shareholders who''d now shown their true colors.


    As they spoke, amotion started outside the president''s office.


    "Ms. Albinia, Ms. Tesdal is in a meeting right now. If you continue like this, we''ll have to call security!"


    "Ms. Albinia?" Rosalynn paused for a moment. She then remembered she had hired a secretary half a month ago. Pressing the inte, she connected to the reception. "Let her in."


    Rose stormed into the president''s office, fuming.


    "Rosalynn, what''s the meaning of this? You ying games with me?" Rose red, looking as if she was ready to explode.


    "What have I done? Who am I ying?" Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, asking seriously.


    "The ROC Group merger, you had me gathering data night and day, ving away for over a month, and then you go with someone else''s report? If that''s not ying me, what is it?" Rose''s face was beet red with anger.


    "Oh, that." Rosalynn nodded, then looked straight at Rose with a piercing gaze. "Ms. Albinia, you''ve been here long enough to understand the importance of the ROC merger, right?"


    "Of course, I do!"


    "Then how can you have the gall to question me about not using your data?" Rosalynn''s eyebrows furrowed in disdain. "The data youpiled over half a month had over one hundred and fifty errors, including thirty-odd critical parameter mistakes. Not to mention the outrageous errors like mixing up product names and department heads. You expect me to use your data for the merger talks? Do you want to drag Bane Corporation''s reputation through the mud and turn us into an industry joke?"

 Chapter 2120

    Rose''s cheeks red with heat, a crimson tide that betrayed her embarrassment.


    "I don''t even know how to do these data sheets, Rosalynn. You set me up, didn''t you? Just so you could have a goodugh at my expense?" Her voice was thick with anger.


    "So you admit you''re clueless? You wanted to be my secretary, yet you can''t handle the basics? If you can''t grasp the simplest tasks, Ms. Albinia, tell me, what position should I assign you? Fetching coffee? Greeting guests?" Rosalynn''s voice was sharp, her fingers tapping an impatient rhythm on the desk.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rose''s face grew beet red. Fetching coffee and greeting guests-those were the demeaning tasks she had been reduced to at Penn''s side.


    Rosalynn prodded when Rose fell silent. "If you''ve nothing to say, you might as well leave. I have a meeting to attend to."


    Rose''s fists clenched tight.d2


    She shot Rosalynn a venomous re, but instead of leaving, she turned to Sean. "Mr. Sean, would you mind stepping out for a moment? I need to speak with Rosalynn privately."


    Sean''s face was a picture of exasperation. Since Rose was Rosalynn''s handpicked assistant, Sean had a soft spot for Rose. But she was adept at nothing but throwing tantrums and pointing fingers. His eyes darted to Rosalynn, seeking guidance. Without looking up, Rosalynn nodded. "Please."


    "Understood." Sean hesitated, but ultimately he nodded and headed for the door.


    Rose held no fondness for Sean. The upper echelons of Bane Corporation were beyond herprehension. Grown men, trailing after Rosalynn like puppies, hanging on her every word... At hermand, none dared to stray.


    The office door closed with a soft click.


    Rosalynn looked up, meeting Rose''s gaze. "Make it quick. Stick to the point."


    Rose''s gaze darkened, and she crossed her arms, a sneer curling her lips. "Rosalynn, you must relish the attention from these men, being put on a pedestal like a goddess, huh?" Rosalynn was taken aback, she hadn''t expected such an opening salvo.


    Before she could respond, Rose, appearing smug as if she had read Rosalynn''s mind, scoffed. "But have you ever considered the consequences of upsetting the bnce? Take the case of Natalie and Ayden, for instance. If Natalie hadn''t been so domineering, if she had kept to her home, taking care of her husband and children..."


    "The Silverman family would''ve gone bankrupt fifty years ago," Rosalynn cut in sinctly.


    The smug expression on Rose''s face faltered for a moment.


    "All you see is money, don''t you? It''s Natalie''s dominance that caused Ayden''s breakdown. The same is happening to you and Wayne. Haven''t you learned anything?" Rose''s voice rose, "Rosalynn, Ayden was driven mad by Natalie, and you''re doing the same to Wayne! If you keep this up, even if Penn manages to treat Wayne for now, he''ll end up like Ayden once he''s back. I''m telling you this so you might see sense! Stop enjoying all the meaningless adoration of these men, go home, and take care of your family..."


    "I had you pegged for spoiled, but who knew you were just a dumbass?" Rosalynnughed incredulously. "Get out. You''re wasting my time."


    "You don''t believe me? My mother used to warn my aunt, and she didn''t listen either. Look what happened in the end! Why must you immerse yourself with these men? If you love Wayne, why can''t you just devote yourself to him?"


    "Ms. Albinia," Rosalynn stood, her voice firm. "I am only myself, not anyone''s appendage. The reason you think I''m ''lost among men'' is because there are too many fools like you who prefer to numb themselves in the abyss, resentful of women who dare to climb to greater heights. But this won''tst. Open those archaic eyes of yours and watch. Soon, more and more women will be taking their ce alongside men, making and breaking their own destinies."


    "You''re wrong!" Rose''s fists tightened. "Even Natalie came to question if she was too assertive. You''re just obstinate!"


    "Natalie regretted hurting her son, not for her sessful career," Rosalynn stated with conviction.


    Rose''s eyes darted away, unable to hold the gaze. Indeed, Natalie had expressed regret for constraining her son, not for the sess she had built...

 Chapter 2121

    "Bnce is key, and you seem to have forgotten that," Rose retorted.


    "If bnce is so important, then why bother with strength at all? Maybe it''s better to just let things take their natural course," Rosalynn shot back, her voice heavy with sarcasm.


    "You really don''t love Wayne, do you? You''d rather be on top than be together with him," Rose snapped, her wordsced with venom.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Rosalynn retorted without missing a beat. "No matter how strong I get, Wayne will always be my equal. Don''t you darepare him to those nobodies." She paused, a smirk ying on her lips. "When Wayne gets back, feel free to repeat your little speech in front of him. I''d love to see his reaction."


    Rose''s fists clenched at her sides.


    Rosalynn turned her attention back to her desk and pressed the inte button. "Send Sean back in, we''re not done here."d2


    In a moment, Sean opened the door to the office. Rose stood rigid, her posture betraying her tension.


    "You''ll regret this!" she spat out spitefully before storming out of the office, her heels clicking angrily against the floor.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ms. Tesdal..." Sean began cautiously, his gaze fixed on Rosalynn.


    "Let''s continue," Rosalynn dismissed the interruption with a wave of her hand, clearly done with Rose''s drama. She and Sean had more pressing matters to discuss. But the little details in Rose''s outburst had caught Rosalynn''s attention.


    She knew that when Ayden and Betsy passed away, Betsy''s sister was just a teenager, and sheter became a single mother and was helped by Natalie. Not long after, she passed away. The specifics of her death were unclear to Rosalynn.


    The things Rose had said... Perhaps they were beliefs inherited from her mother. Rosalynn had a sharp intuition that there was more to the story.


    As Sean continued his report, Rosalynn took a moment to send someone to dig into the nearly invisible existence of Betsy''s sister.


    Meanwhile, Rose left the executive suite fuming and made her way back to her own office.


    She had always felt out of ce on this floor, never quite fitting in with her coworkers.


    When she had stepped out of the elevator earlier, a group had been chatting away. But at the sight of her, they had fallen silent and scattered. Rose felt upset. Things weren''t like this when she was by Penn''s side. So, was this Rosalynn''s doing?

 Chapter 2122

    To make her look ipetent, Rosalynn gave her assignments that was way out of her league, teaming her up with specialists, just to watch her stumble and be the joke of the office. And now, they were isting her!


    Rose clenched her fists, her anger boiling over as she stormed back to her office.


    With a loud crash, she mmed her things down on the desk.


    At Bane Corporation, employees exchanged nces, their disdain evident.


    "There she goes again, that crazy woman!"d2


    "Seriously, she can''t handle her job, and she has the nerve to storm into the President''s office and bother Secretary Tesdal? She must have a death wish!"


    "That''s what everyone says - she must have saved Secretary Tesdal''s life in a past life or something. Anyone else would have been shown the door for messing up a project like she did!" "What really grinds my gears is when she came up to me for wearing a mini-skirt and had the gall to say, ''That''s inappropriate, it distracts the other employees. Didn''t your mother teach you better?""


    "And don''t get me started. Atst week''s dinner, I rolled up my sleeves and my tattoo sleeve was showing. She looked at me like I had the gue! She couldn''t get away fast enough, preaching ''Respectable people don''t get tattoos!""


    "Dude, I was right there. I touched my lower back tattoo and had a moment of self-reflection, wondering when I stopped being respectable. I''m 28 and haven''t even had a girlfriend yet!"


    "Ha, no girlfriend, but you''ve got ink on your lower back? Don''t mind her words, man!"


    With the Thanksgiving holiday approaching, spirits were high, and the chatter grew lively again.


    A few made a point of speaking loud enough so that Rose could hear.


    Rose slumped over her desk, fuming. Why are these devils getting the best of her?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She meant well with her advice, but they not only took it for granted, they badmouthed her behind her back!


    In the midst of her anger, the President''s office called.


    Rose''s heart skipped a beat. Was Rosalynn going to fire her?


    She picked up the phone.


    "Ms. Albinia, Ms. Tesdal has a business trip to B City tomorrow. It''s an early flight at six. Your ticket is booked, and the details have been sent to your work email," the voice on the other end informed her. "A business trip? With me?" Rose was shocked.


    "Yes, you''re Ms. Tesdal''s assistant, so naturally you''ll be apanying her."


    The call ended, and Rose was still in a daze. What was Rosalynn up to?


    After pondering for a moment anding up with no answers, Rose decided not to dwell on it.


    Whatever Rosalynn''s ns were, it''s not like she could kill her, right?


    It''s just a trip to B City, and she''ll go. What''s there to be afraid of?


    After finishing her work, Rosalynn left the office early to head home.


    Hria had texted her earlier, asking her to buy a fish for dinner.


    When she arrived home with the fish, Hria greeted her with a smile, "We''re all waiting on that fish to start dinner!"


    The house was lively these days, with many guests. Even the usually sullen siblings, Cory and Ivy, seemed a bit cheerier.


    Rosalynn was only going to B City for the day and would return the same evening.


    She decided not to mention the business trip to them.

 Chapter 2123

    After dinner, Hria summoned Rosalynn to the study.


    "Here, you can deliver this to the Strand boy tomorrow." Hria handed over a leather document pouch to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn took it and nodded, "Let''s hope Jacob steps up his game this time. It''d be a shame for your kindness to go unnoticed."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve had a look at thed''s business dealings before; He used to be content ying second fiddle to Wayne, but he''s got potential," Hria said with earnest approval. "Mhm," Rosalynn hummed in agreement.


    "Alright then, you''ve got an early start tomorrow. Off you go, get some rest," Hria patted Rosalynn''s hand gently.d2


    Leaving the study, Rosalynn bumped into Erica, who had been lingering nearby.


    Rosalynn chuckled upon seeing her, "Waiting for someone?"


    Erica quickly stepped forward, pulling Rosalynn into a corner, "What''s that you''re holding?"


    "It''s something for Jacob tomorrow." Rosalynn replied.


    "Oh," Erica thought for a moment before saying, "I heard about Lenora''s ordeal."


    Erica had a wide social circle back in the day because of Jacob. Among them, there weredies who knew Lenora. Though Lenora wasn''t hospitalized, the news spread like wildfire; there are no secrets that time does not reveal.


    In the past few days, the word had gotten out. Somedies and young heiresses, under the guise of letting Erica know that justice had been served, told her all about it.


    "It''s ridiculous; I''ve deleted all of their contacts, and I don''t even use the old number anymore, but they still found a way to reach me!" Erica said with a disgusted expression, "What justice? What grudge do I have? I''m doing just fine now!"


    "Don''t let it get to you," Rosalynn advised sensibly. "Most of these people have probably been bullied by Lenora in the past. You know how she was - she was notoriously mean to a lot of people." Ericaughed out loud, "You do have a way with words."


    "Hria has looked into it. It might just be a temporary breakdown. With proper treatment, there''s a chance for recovery," Rosalynn continued, "Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m not worried, it''s just..." Erica nced at Rosalynn, "Larkin said if the Carters can be of any help, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "You two are too kind..." Rosalynn smiled warmly, "I''ll mention it to Jacob."


    "He''s got his pride. Don''t bring me or Larkin up, just suggest a top-notch doctor!" Erica said hastily. She genuinely wanted to help, but she also truly wished to avoid any further entanglement with Jacob. "Got it," Rosalynn drew out her words yfully, "I need to head to the airport at four tomorrow, so I better get some rest."


    "Sure, go ahead," Erica nodded, waving at Rosalynn with a sweet smile.


    Rosalynn headed upstairs, smiling to herself. Upon reflection, Jacob and Erica were indeed from different worlds.


    But Larkin and Erica, their souls were perfectly aligned.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Both were incredibly devoted to love-Erica had waited for an ex for sixteen years, and Larkin even gave up his monastic life, waiting for someone he barely knew for a decade. Both were kind-hearted.


    Whether it was their generous efforts to save Jacob before or their offer to lend a hand upon learning of Lenora''s sudden affliction, these gestures spoke volumes.


    This couple was full of goodwill and magnanimity, both generous andpassionate souls.


    No sooner had Rosalynn left than Larkin came looking for Erica, "How did it go?"


    Erica nestled into Larkin''s embrace, mumbling, "Can you believe it? She sees me once, then goes home and loses her mind... It looks like my fault!"

 Chapter 2124

    Larkin chuckled as he gently patted his wife''s back. "You know, when you''re perched too high up, it''s easy to lose sight of what''s right in front of you. Sometimes, you gotta hit rock bottom to really see clearly what''s good and what''s not."


    He paused for a beat before adding, "As for Mrs. Strand, hitting rock bottom has finally made her realize your worth. I guess that''s what you call a rude awakening."


    "Really now?" Erica said with a twinkle in her eye, "You sure have a funny way ofplimenting your wife. I''m not all that."


    "Are you kidding? My wife is the best in the whole wide world!" The two of them were disgustingly sweet together.


    Just then, little Ivy emerged from her room, having overheard the affectionate exchange.


    Seeing another couple so deeply in love made her heart sink. Back when her dad was around, he was like her mommy''s shadow, always sticking close to her mom, sometimes even more clingy than she was...d2


    But now, her mom must be feeling so lonely all by herself.


    With a heavy heart and determined spirit, Ivy decided she would sleep with her mom tonight!


    And just like that, after Rosalynn had finished her nightly routine and slipped into her pajamas, she found the little girl sitting neatly on her bed.


    "Whose little darling is this, sitting on my bed?" Rosalynn teased as she approached Ivy.


    "It''s your darling!" Ivy nodded earnestly. "Mommy, it''s gotten cold and and I can''t seem to stay warm at night. Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "But you know Mommy wakes up really early, right?"


    "That''s okay, nothing wakes me up once I''m asleep. Not even thunder!"


    "Well then, okay!"


    Rosalynn lifted the covers and snuggled into bed, wrapping her arms around her daughter. "It''s been too long since I''ve slept with my little baby. Let me soak in all this love!"


    Ivy squealed withughter as her mom tickled her.


    "My sweetie." Rosalynn patted her back after she had her fill of cuddles. "Are you worried about Mommy?"


    Ivy was growing up and bing quite independent, with a strong sense of personal space. Her room was her domain, and adults needed her permission to enter. Her drawers were strictly off-limits. That she''d suddenlye up to sleep with her mom tonight meant there was a reason.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mommy, do you miss Daddy, too?" Ivy asked softly.


    "Of course, I do," Rosalynn replied gently.


    Ivy, mimicking her mother, patted her back and said, "Mommy, remember? Last time we talked on the phone, Daddy promised he''d eat well and have a good rest so he could get better soon. It won''t be long before we''re all together again."


    "That''s right," Rosalynn kissed her daughter''s forehead, replying, "Now, let''s sleep, my angel. Sweet dreams."


    "Goodnight, Mommy." The bedsidemp cast a warm glow as the little one, free from worries, quickly fell asleep in her mother''s arms. But Rosalynny awake, her mind slowly bing more alert. After a short rest, the rm clock sounded. She got up, got ready with swift efficiency, and headed straight for the garage.


    Arriving at the airport, she made her way to the first-ss lounge.


    There, Rosalynn had a modest meal, a far cry from the borate dinners she was used to but sufficient enough as she prepared for the journey ahead.

 Chapter 2125

    Just after finishing her breakfast, Rose arrived.


    "Good morning, Ms. Tesdal," Rose greeted, looking considerably more normal than she had the day before.


    "Mhm," Rosalynn mumbled, her attention still fixed on her iPad, not bothering to look up. "You''ve got a bit of time; help yourself to some breakfast if you like."


    Rose nodded and made her way to the distant couch. She reached into her bag and began nibbling on the snacks she had brought with her.


    Felix, standing beside Rosalynn, couldn''t help but jest, "Does she think we poisoned the airport food to off her or something?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just leave her be," Rosalynn yawned, hastily chasing it with a gulp of strong Americano to wake up her senses.d2


    Ten in the morning, inside the Strand Group boardroom.


    "Jose, weren''t you on vacation just a couple of days ago? What brings you back so soon?"


    "Call of duty, my friend," Jose replied with a smirk. "When the boss summons, you don''t just stand around. Besides, I''m curious to see if our dear Jacob, whose involvement with the family business is less than his exploits at Bane Corporation, can really make waves here."


    "This drama has been dragging on for far too long," a man of Graham''s age, with a portly figure, said from the seat to the right of the president''s chair. "Some folks are on the fence because they fear Jacob. Today... well, today should settle everything."


    The moment he spoke, the room that was buzzing with chatter instantly quieted down.


    The man was named Sanderson, and for decades, there was a persistent rumor about him.


    It was said that Sanderson was Graham''s half-brother, and they shared the same father but different mothers. While Graham was the legitimate son of Mrs. Strand, Sanderson was born out of wedlock. Since Sanderson''s arrival at the Strand Group, his ascent was nothing short of meteoric.


    Somehow, he also mysteriously acquired a significant share of the Strand Group''s stocks.


    For years, Sanderson worked quietly behind Graham, seemingly content with never vying for power.


    But now, no sooner had the Strand family encountered trouble than Sanderson took the lead in suppressing Graham.


    It was Sanderson who proposed to strip Graham of his chairman position.


    During the meeting, Sanderson spent over an hour detailing Graham''s neglect of duty, an usation list too long to enumerate.


    With his stirring speech and the current public opinion, Sanderson managed to oust Graham from his position, appointing himself as the acting chairman. He imed he would relinquish the position once Jacob returned, but of course, that was contingent on the shareholders'' approval.


    After all, appointing or dismissing a chairman required a formal vote from all shareholders.


    "Mr. Sanderson, you have our full support," one of the shareholders proimed. "Graham and his son Jacob have failed us, not to mention the huge losses we''ve suffered this year. Anyone backing them is out of their mind!"


    "Exactly. I''ve never been fond of Graham and his son-no backbone, the lot of them. Graham forever under his wife''s thumb, and Jacob, a shameless yboy who''s deceived countless women! They''re long overdue for a taste of their own medicine!"


    "Leroy, weren''t you dead set on marrying your daughter to Jacob not too long ago? Now you call him a yboy?" someone teased.


    Leroy''s face flushed, "Before Erica''s scandal broke, who knew he was such a jerk?"


    "Enough," Sanderson tapped the table lightly,manding silence in the room. "The most important thing today is to set the course for the Strand Group. Let''s not waste time on trivial disputes."


    "Mr. Sanderson, without these trivial disputes, what advantage do you have left?" a robust voice echoed from outside the boardroom. Everyone''s gaze snapped towards the door.


    As the door swung open, Jacob strode in, impably dressed in a suit, looking tougher than before, nked by his father''s loyal old subordinates.


    Sanderson''s face broke into his signature genial smile.


    "Jacob, it''s been so long. You look... different," he said, the smile never reaching his eyes.

 Chapter 2126

    Back in the day, Jacob was quite the yboy-his stylish clothes and slicked-back hair giving him the look of a real heartbreaker


    But now? All that frivolity had vanished from his face. He''d lost weight, sharpening his features and giving him a more serious, edgy presence.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His hair was cut neat and tidy. Gone were the loud shirts; instead, he stood there in a tailored suit, exuding the aura of someone born to lead, a stark contrast to the old Jacob. Sanderson stood up, breaking the silence.


    "My parents were driven nearly to the grave. It was high time I shaped up." Jacob''s gaze was piercing as he spoke, catching everyone off guard. An eerie silence fell over the boardroom.


    Sanderson was still ying the good guy. "I know you me me for suggesting we oust your father."d2


    Jacob walked straight toward Sanderson, whose bodyguards tensed up, eyes locked on Jacob.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Jacob bypassed them and took a seat at the head of the table.


    "Jacob, you''re not chairman yet," one of Sanderson''sckeys spoke up with a frown, as if Jacob hadmitted a mortal sin.


    "Enough!" Sanderson snapped, then turned to Jacob. "The boy''s right to sit there."


    "Mr. Sanderson is correct," Jacob said, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    Jacob had always had a soft spot for Sanderson. His dad, Graham, was strict, and his mom, Lenora, was controlling. But Sanderson? He''d always been gentle and kind. Whenever young Jacob wanted a toy that his parents wouldn''t buy, Sanderson would somehow make it appear.


    For a long time, Jacob loved Sanderson more than his own parents. That is until his grandmother, heartbroken, revealed the truth about Sanderson''s past.


    Sanderson was the lovechild of Jacob''s grandfather and a woman who died giving birth to him. Raised by his maternal grandparents until he was eight, Sanderson was then taken in by Jacob''s family-the Strands they announced he was the orphan of a dear family friend.


    But as Sanderson grew, his resemnce to Jacob''s grandfather became undeniable. And Jacob''s grandmother wasn''t fooled. She had a paternity test done in secret-one that only she and, eventually, Jacob had ever seen.


    Sanderson was, indeed, his uncle.


    Jacob was no fool. Reflecting on all that Sanderson had done for him, and remembering the endless fights between his grandparents over whether to give Sanderson a share of the Strand legacy, Jacob realized the family tension wasn''t just about money.


    He never found out how that particr argument ended, but a couple of yearster, Sanderson mysteriously acquired shares in the Strand Group, no exnation given.


    From that moment, Jacob mentally severed ties with Sanderson.


    It wasn''t just about loyalty to his parents. It was for his grandmother, the legitimate wife.


    The existence of a lovechild like Sanderson wasn''t a mistake in itself, butpared to his grandmother, Sanderson''s presence was an undeniable error.

 Chapter 2127

    "Alright, everyone''s here; let''s start." Sanderson had the reins now and his patience for ying nice with the Strands had worn thin. Jacob''s passive-aggressive banter did little to improve his mood, and he wasn''t in the mood to y along.


    "Mr. Sanderson seems a bit on edge today, doesn''t he? But look, we''re still missing someone."


    A melodious voice filtered in from the entrance. Sanderson was caught off guard; he couldn''t ce the voice. As the neer entered the boardroom, his face shifted to a look of surprise. "Isn''t that the Jared family heiress, Wayne''s wife?"


    "Jacob''s Wayne''s friend. How could he miss backing him up at a gathering like this?"


    "You''re living in the past, man. Years ago, Jacob got booted from Bane Corporation for crossing swords with Wayne over a woman..."d2


    The boardroom erupted in whispers and murmurs as everyone began to gossip.


    Rose followed behind Rosalynn, surveying the expansive boardroom. She knew why she was here today.


    The Strand Group, a local empire with shareholders that included... several women...


    "Mrs. Silverman, your presence graces us. Forgive me for not greeting you sooner!" Sanderson quickly recovered, stepping forward to shake Rosalynn''s hand.


    But Rosalynn breezed right past him. She reached out to Jacob instead, "Jacob, you seem to have changed quite a lot for the past few months."


    Sanderson''s hand hung awkwardly in the air, his facial muscles twitched involuntarily.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This gentleman..." After shaking Jacob''s hand, Rosalynn turned to Sanderson, "You must be Mr. Sanderson, right? You seem like a nice fellow. I heard your voice from outside and thought I''d be meeting a fierce-looking old man."


    Sanderson was the type to judge a book by its cover.


    Even without considering Bane Corporation, Rosalynn was someone Sanderson couldn''t afford to provoke.


    He had no choice. Graham had run the Strand Group into the ground, and for years they had been living at the mercy of the financial giants, barely scraping by.


    Once upon a time, the Strand Group used to overshadow the Silverman Group!


    But then, the Strand Group fell into Graham''s ipetent hands, while the Silverman Group thrived under Natalie''s leadership.


    Now here he was, forced to bow his head to a woman who''d just trampled all over his pride.


    Rose stood behind Rosalynn, watching her brazenness, she felt more and more that Rosalynn was arrogant and rude.


    But little did she know that Rosalynn was being deliberately discourteous.


    In this arena, whoever could dominate the atmosphere had the upper hand.


    Rosalynn had to make it crystal clear to these Strand Group shareholders who she supported, who she looked down on, so that when it came time to vote, even her presence would make them weigh their options more carefully. They had to consider what making the wrong choice could cost them, and whether that cost was something they could bear.


    This was the essence of what Hria used to say, "A few words can change the course of destiny."


    "Perhaps I raised my voice a bit too much earlier, and for that, I apologize, Mrs. Silverman," Sanderson said with a chuckle. But before he could finish, Rosalynn turned and took a seat to his left, dealing Sanderson another blow.


    "Mr. Sanderson, I''m here representing both Bane Corporation and the Jared Group today, so let''s skip the formalities. You can call me Ms. Tesdal or Ms. Jared, whichever you prefer," Rosalynn said as she settled into her seat, finally offering Sanderson a smile. Yet it was a smile that pped him in the face.


    The air in the boardroom was thick with tension.


    "Mr. Sanderson, you''re usually such a personable guy. How could you make such a faux pas?" Jacob teased, grinning at Sanderson. "Ms. Tesdal has made a name for herself in the banking world these past few years, and in thest six months, she''s propelled Bane Corporation, already at the pinnacle, even higher. To address her as Mrs. Silverman is quite disrespectful. It''s as if you''re suggesting that this formidable woman is just an appendage to her husband. You have to apologize to her."

 Chapter 2128

    Rosalynn and Jacob talked back and forth, and cooperated very well.


    Sanderson''s face almost couldn''t hide his embarrassment. Swallowing his pride, he forced a smile and said hastily, "My apologies, I was short-sighted, Ms. Tesdal. I hope you can forgive my rudeness." Rosalynn offered a small, knowing smile but didn''tmit to a response.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sanderson''s lips twitched twice before he reluctantly took his seat again.


    Just as he was about to suggest starting the meeting, Jacob''s voice beat him to the punch, "Let''s get started, shall we?"


    Sanderson felt a burning sense of humiliation and disgrace, and at that moment, he was itching to take his frustration out on someone with a p.d2


    "Shall we get straight to the vote?" Sanderson scanned his allies for support.


    "Obviously, we vote first, elect a new chairman, and let them tackle the pressing issues facing the Strand Group."


    "Yeah, let''s vote first," chorused his faction.


    Jacob''s allies were not to be outdone. "Wait, what''s the rush? If you ask me, we shouldy out the issues the Strand Group has faced over the years, find the responsible parties, and see who''s been muddying the waters!"


    "What do you mean by that?" one of Sanderson''s supporters snapped. "Are you insinuating someone here is ying dirty?"


    "Exactly, we''ve already addressed the group''s issues in thest few months, haven''t we? Graham was ousted for those very reasons. Or do you need a refresher on the missteps of certain veterans here?" Under normal circumstances, this would have been Sanderson''s cue to y the peacemaker.


    But today, he sat there with a smile, offering no sign that he was about to intervene.


    "Enough," Jacob interjected.


    The two sides, faces flushed with anger, stopped their bickering at hismand.


    "Jacob, are you trying to defend your father''s honor?" Sanderson finally spoke, his voice dripping with paternal concern. "I presume you''ve heard about the shareholders'' meeting where I, with a heavy heart, proposed your father''s removal. It was truly..."


    "If you know I''m aware, then let''s not waste this prime meeting time on such trivialities," Jacob cut Sanderson off with icy abruptness.


    Sanderson was simply droning on to reinforce and cement the impression that Graham had been the bane of the Strand Group in the shareholders'' minds.


    At Jacob''s signal, his assistant immediately started distributing pre-prepared documents to the shareholders. Upon seeing this, Sanderson''s expression soured again.


    By all ounts, as the acting chairman of the Strand Group, Jacob should have at least informed Sanderson about this procedure.


    But Sanderson wasn''t rattled. In his eyes, Jacob was just lucky, a young gun whose minor achievements were owed to a few childhood connections.


    Jacob rarely got his hands dirty with the Strand Group''s affairs, instead preferring the high life of parties, bars, and flings.


    Sanderson considered Jacob a lightweight, utterly unsuitable for the heavy lifting required in the business. The only wildcard today was Rosalynn, sitting across the table.

 Chapter 2129

    Sanderson mused to himself, his thoughts wandering.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jacob approached with a sense of purpose, cing a document before him. "Mr. Sanderson, please have a look at this."


    Sanderson nced at Jacob and, with a warm smile, took the papers. "What''s this, Jacob?"


    As he flipped the cover open, his demeanor shifted in an instant.


    The first pageid bare a listing of all the major projects undertaken by the Strand Group over the past fifteen years. Flipping further, it was more of the same: a catalog of project names.


    "What is this, Mr. Strand?" One of Sanderson''s backers asked, his patience wearing thin. "Let''s just vote on the new chairman already. You''ve been off gallivanting for months; you probably don''t realize how things are piling up at the Strand Group. We''ve got urgent issues to address..."d2


    "Lawler, trust me, I''m well aware of the situation the Strand Group is in," Jacob interjected, leaning back in his chair, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the desktop. "Why don''t you take a look at what you''re holding? It might shed some light on where the problems with the Strand Group have been festering all these years."


    Lawler''s lips curled into a smirk, "Ah, so this is about clearing your father''s name?"


    "My father''s reputation isn''t in need of any clearing," Jacob replied coolly. "I want to discuss why the Strand Group, despite once thriving, has been on a steep decline for the past couple of decades. Mr. Sanderson said we need to identify the root of the problem to make things better. My father has been out of the picture for a while now, and yet, the Group hasn''t improved-in fact, it''s gotten worse. What does that tell us?"


    With poker-faced stoicism, Sanderson replied, "Old issues aren''t something we can simply resolve in a few months." He knew trouble was brewing the moment heid eyes on the document.


    "Maybe you should take a look, Mr. Sanderson," Jacob suggested with a sardonic smile.


    Sanderson instinctively nced at Rosalynn, who was absorbed in the document.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that her expression wasced with disdain and contempt.


    "So all these projects have been bleeding money?" one of the more neutral shareholders interjected, his voice carrying across the room.


    "Exactly," another chimed in. "Therger the project, the greater the potential for loss. If it weren''t for a few steady partnerships each year, the Strand Group would be in an even tighter spot!" "Wait, but weren''t these projects showing as profitable in the financial reports?"


    The murmurs in the room grew louder and more anxious.


    "Jacob, where did you get these figures?"


    "This is outrageous. Are you sure you didn''t just make this up?" Sanderson''s allies demanded answers.


    "The dataes straight from thepany''s financial records over the years," Jacob replied calmly. "You''ve all been enjoying dividends, but the losses from the past few years have finally caught up, reducing your payouts. It''s given you the illusion that the decline was sudden. In reality, the rot started at the core."


    The room buzzed with whispered spection.


    Then, Rosalynn, who had been quiet,ughed and looked up. "How curious. I''ve just skimmed through and it seems that a third of these loss-making projects were under... Sanderson. That''s you, right? You were in charge?"


    Sanderson''s face turned ashen.


    "Ms. Tesdal, I was merely assisting President Strand; it was actually his responsibility," Sanderson quickly deflected the me onto Graham.


    Rosalynn nodded, understandingly. Then she turned to those shareholders of the Strand Group with a smile. "I''ve heard that discipline within the Strand Group was quitex, but witnessing it firsthand is something else. At Bane Corporation, and its subsidiaries, whoever signs off on a project is held ountable. I didn''t realize that wasn''t the case here at the Strand Group."

 Chapter 2130

    "How could this happen! The Strand Group would never stoop so low!" A senior member of the Strand Group, sprang to his feet, clearly incensed, "Sanderson, you''re the project lead, your signature is on the dotted line, that project is yours. How can you me it on Graham?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is a shareholders'' meeting, not some rowdy flea market, so cut the ruckus," Sanderson retorted with a smile stered on his face, yet his eyes betrayed a ruthless glint.


    "Mr. Sanderson, you didn''t have the chops to join the Strand Group when you started. It was my grandfather who, against all advice, ced you by my father''s side. You''ve always strived to prove your worth to the Strand Group, and in your zeal tond partnership deals, you''ve stopped at nothing - even if it meant sacrificing the group''s interests." Jacob chimed in at a leisurely pace.


    "These projects all looked promising two years ago. Fast forward and the Strand Group has been pouring money into them, it''s like trying to plug a leaky roof." Jacob fixed his gaze on Sanderson, "If it weren''t for my father constantly cleaning up your messes, you probably wouldn''t stand a chance of challenging him at this shareholders'' meeting."


    "Jacob, are you targeting me today because of this?" Sanderson looked utterly heartbroken, "When your father was ousted, didn''t you hear what happened? Because of your reckless affair with Ms. Lawrence, the Strand Group was thrust into the limelight for all the wrong reasons, with stock prices plunging for four consecutive days. Do you even grasp what that means?"


    "It simply means that the money lost is but a third of what you''ve managed to squander over the years," Jacob said with a twinkle in his eye.d2


    Sanderson''s heart sank. He had yed the Erica card to strike at Jacob''s heart. Knowing Jacob, he was likely tosh out, but Jacob didn''t.


    Not only did he not retaliate, but he also turned the tables on Sanderson.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I admit I haven''t handled my past rtionships well, and that has adversely affected the group. I''ve let you all down," Jacob stood and bowed deeply to the room full of shareholders, "I, Jacob Strand, hereby vow that the money you''ve lost will be doubled and returned to your ounts before the New Year."


    "All talk and no action!" It was Lawler, from Sanderson''s camp, who retorted.


    "At least I can articte such promises. Can you?" Jacob countered.


    "Talking''s easy! I can do that too!" Lawler continued to agitate.


    Jacob remained silent, merely watching him as if waiting for a pledge.


    Lawler attempted to speak but knew all too well the current state of the Strand Group.


    Sanderson had nned to seize the Strand family''s shares and then quickly offload thepany to foreign investors. The deal was nearly done. He had calcted that he could pocket over forty million in cold hard cash from the sale - more than enough for a life of ease.


    Then, out of nowhere, Jacob appeared.


    "Mr. Graham doesn''t seem as reprehensible as the rumors suggest," Rosalynn interjected just in time, deftly changing the subject, "While the projects he''s facilitated might not have the buzz of Mr. Sanderson''s they''ve mostly been profitable for thepany. Although... the profits are insufficient to fill the gaping holes left by Mr. Sanderson''s ventures..."


    The boardroom fell silent at her words.


    The Strand Group was massive, and how many allegiances could Sanderson truly secure?


    Aside from his loyalists, the rest were fence-sitters, swaying depending on what served their interests best.


    The stark numbersid bare the truth - where thepany''s earnings came from and where the losses were incurred. And with that, the attitudes began to shift.

 Chapter 2131

    Nobody at The Strand Group wanted to see it go belly-up. If thepany tanked, so did their livelihoods. They had all thrown their weight behind Sanderson because they believed in him, trusted he could turn


    things around and keep their bread buttered.


    But now, it seemed like a pipe dream, and Sanderson just didn''t seem to have the chops.


    Moreover, no matter how tight-lipped you are, there''s no such thing as a secret in this town.


    Whispers had been swirling for days. Rumors that Sanderson was looking to sell The Strand Group.


    Looking at the half-baked projects Sanderson had been churning out, considering his recent do-nothing attitude, and coupling that with the gossip, the writing was on the wall. Things were shifting, even in the silence.


    "Ms. Tesdal, if we''re pointing fingers at who''s not pulling their weight around here, surely it''s gotta be Jacob, right?" Lawler stubbornly piped up.d2


    "And why''s that?" Rosalynn''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she turned to him.


    "Well, sure, Sanderson might have lost us a pretty penny, but at least he''s trying to do right by thepany. Maybe his strategies aren''t up to snuff, but The Strand Group is chock-full of talent. Sanderson''s a humble guy; he just needs to listen to us more. But Jacob... what''s he got besides living it up and riding his friend''s coattails?"


    "Hmm?" Rosalynn''s gaze shifted to Jacob, her expression one of puzzlement. "Are you telling me that the folks here aren''t aware that it was you who brokered the deals with The Jared Group, Bane Corporation, and even the past coborations with The Silverman Group?"


    Before Jacob could utter a word, Lawler was already screeching, "That''s exactly my point-riding his friend''s coattails!"


    Rosalynn shot Lawler a withering look, the smile vanished from her face.


    Seeing that, Lawler''s expression froze.


    "What a numbskull!" Rosalynn spat out contemptuously. "Do you think The Jared Group is some child''s ypany? Or Bane Corporation? We wouldn''t touch a deal that wasn''t profitable with a ten-foot pole. Not even when my mother-inw and father-inw ran their projects. Thinking the world operates like your little bubble... that''s just idiocy."


    No one expected Rosalynn toe out swinging like this.


    "Jacob, this is what you get for not fighting for yourself. Look at the deals you''ve worked hard to secure. You''ve lined these ingrates'' pockets, and they don''t even recognize the hand that feeds them. Instead, they''re licking the boots of those who owe them big time," she continued, her words cutting like a knife.


    "Ms. Tesdal, don''t you think that''s a bit harsh?" Sanderson finally snapped, unable to take any more.


    "Harsh? Maybe you should keep your people in check, Sanderson. They can take shots at Jacob if they must, but leave Bane Corporation and The Jared Group out of it. We don''t stoop to such low levels," Rosalynn shot back, hermanding presence overwhelming. "If you really think partnerships with The Jared Group and Bane Corporation are so beneath you, then perhaps we should just stop doing business with The Strand Group altogether."


    "Whoa, Ms. Tesdal, that''s a bit much!" A neutral shareholder quickly stood up to mediate. "The Jared Group and Bane Corporation are titans of the industry. It''s absurd to suggest they aren''t top-tier. I had the privilege of coborating with Bane Corporation myself, and their professionalism is unmatched. And The Jared Group? They''ve been setting the standard for years. Please, don''t let the foolish words of the ignorant tarnish the strong partnership we''ve built."


    "Yeah, please calm down, Ms. Tesdal! We value our partnerships!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sanderson and Rosalynn locked eyes.


    Though Rosalynn seemed to be fuming, her beautiful eyes were as calm as a still pond.


    Sanderson''s heart skipped a beat, that''s when he realized he''d been yed.

 Chapter 2132

    The most dangerous moment for a person to make a mistake is when they are blinded by anger.


    Caught up in their rage, they can lose the ability to think clearly.


    Sanderson had always been known for his cool head and thick skin.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, during the years when Graham was in charge, even though Sanderson''s department was drowning in bad debts, he managed to keep his hands clean.


    It was easy for people to be lulled into thinking he was harmless.


    But once the veil of innocence was ripped away by his own savage demeanor, revealing that he had been affecting their interests all along, and might continue to do so in the future...d2 Well, that''s when he found himself on the back foot.


    Sanderson cleaned the sweat from his brow as he faced Rosalynn''s intense pressure.


    She was doing it on purpose, pushing them into an argument so she could use it as leverage to sway the undecided shareholders to her side and pull them towards Jacob''s side.


    Lawler was about to say something more, but with a stern look from Sanderson, he was silenced. His chest heaved with suppressed anger, but he dared not speak further.


    "It doesn''t matter how Jacob has brought profits to the Strand Group, he has indeed been working for the good of thepany, and frankly, he''s done better than me," Sanderson said with feigned affection as he looked at Jacob. "You''ve seen what you needed to, and your goal has been achieved. I''m a bit weary, so let''s just move on to the vote, shall we?"


    Sanderson knew that any further dy would only y into Jacob and Rosalynn''s hands, eroding his advantage. So, he chose to concede rather than to continue the fight.


    He had done the math on the Strand Group''s shares. The Strand family couldn''t monopolize the decision-making, but the shares he securely held gave him an edge over Jacob, even after Rosalynn''s recent meddling.


    Some of the shareholders might have switched sides, but that was not a significant concern; they were just minor shareholders, after all.


    "That works for me," Jacob agreed quickly. "After all, it''s more fitting to address these losses after we''ve chosen a new chairman."


    Sanderson had to stifle a smirk. In his mind, Jacob had always been this way, brimming with ridiculous confidence that came with being the golden boy of the Strand family. Sanderson had hoped that the debacle with Erica would have taught him a lesson. Apparently not.


    He still believed that the Strand Group was just as it had been before he left, that the major shareholders would support him the moment he returned. The notary entered the meeting room promptly.


    Each shareholder held a voting device in their hands, red for Sanderson, blue for Jacob. The act of voting itself was over in the span of a few seconds. As the notary went aside to tally the votes, an eerie silence fell over the room.


    Suddenly, Sanderson broke it, "Jacob, has your mother''s condition improved?"


    Everyone''s gaze snapped to Jacob. Thanks to Sanderson''s efforts, the news of Lenora''s breakdown the previous night had spread among the shareholders. Lenora, too, was a shareholder of the Strand Group. When she married into the Strand family, those shares had been part of her wedding gifts.


    She wasn''t just a figurehead; in the earlier years, she had contributed to thepany.


    Her family had provided significant support to Graham, which had been a crucial factor in his smooth ascent to the chairman position over his cousins.


    But Lenora was known for her haughtiness. She had made many enemies here, and her mental condition was now another weapon in Sanderson''s arsenal against her son.

 Chapter 2133

    Many were waiting with bated breath to see Lenora''s downfall.


    "Mr. Sanderson, it''s no secret that you''ve severed ties with my family, yet you show concern for my mother-what''s the logic there? Could it be..." Jacob, ever the rogue with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes and a sly arch to his brows, teased, "Could it be that you harbored a hidden me for my mother, and out of unrequited love and jealousy, you''ve been targeting my father?"


    At that, even the normallyposed Sanderson couldn''t sit still. He rose abruptly, indignant, "Jacob! What nonsense are you spouting? I''m merely an old family friend, concerned for your mother''s well-being after hearing about her illness, that''s all!"


    "Look at you, getting all flustered. Everyone admires beauty, and my mother was quite the beauty in her day. It''s no shame that you fancied her, Mr. Sanderson," Jacob continued with a grin. Sanderson''s face turned beet red. He nced around the boardroom, catching every pair of eyes filled with sly curiosity and veiled mockery.


    Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, idly spinning a decorative ring on her finger, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth.d2


    She thought the old Jacob was long gone after the ordeal with Erica, seems she was wrong.


    Some nuisances just don''t go down that easily.


    At the Strand Group, besides the rumor of Sanderson being an illegitimate child, there was another whisper.


    Sanderson was only a year younger than Graham, but it wasn''t until Jacob hit his teens that Sanderson, under Kendal''s orchestration, married the granddaughter of a textile magnate. Rumor had it, the marriage was forced.


    On the eve of his wedding, a drunken Sanderson was caught crying out Lenora''s name.


    Jacob might be reckless, but he wasn''t one to spout wild tales without cause.


    He hade to realize Sanderson''s infatuation with his mother as an adult. In his mother''s presence, Sanderson''s gaze lingered on her as if glued, a fixation so intense it made Jacob''s skin crawl. Today, Sanderson tried to use his mother''s illness to provoke him. Naturally, Jacob didn''t hold back.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You bastard!" Sanderson pointed at Jacob, his finger trembling with fury.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll drop it. You never had crush on my mother, Mr. Sanderson. Such shameless and dishonorable behavior is certainly not your style. Please, have a seat, don''t get upset." Jacob''s jest only stoked the fiery wrath within Sanderson even more. He bit back a surge of bile threatening to escape his throat and, with clenched fists, slowly sat down, "Jacob, you should consider your mother''s reputation when you speak!"


    "My mother is perfectly fine. Is it her fault that some sneaky lowlife fancies her, and her reputation suffers for it?" Jacob cut him off, "What era are we living in that we''re still ming the women for anything? Mr. Sanderson, it''s about time to unravel the old-fashioned ideas in your head. Even from this distance, they''re starting to stink."


    Rose stood behind Rosalynn, feeling as if she''d been metaphorically pped in the face.


    ncing again at Rosalynn, she saw thetter''s amused smile, clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    Sanderson, having failed to rile Jacob, ended up embarrassing himself and, unable to maintain his facade of benevolence, turned his head away, refusing to engage with Jacob any further.


    Jacob looked toward Rosalynn and shrugged helplessly, his handsome face conceding a silent-That''s all?

 Chapter 2134

    The notary finished tallying the votes.


    Sanderson, sure of his impending victory, finally sat up straight, casting a cold re at Jacob.


    "Let''s begin the vote count," the notary announced, and began calling out names.


    Each shareholder''s name was a vote for the candidate they supported.


    At first, it was a string of votes for Sanderson.


    The irritation Sanderson had felt from his earlier encounter with Jacob evaporated as he regained his usual air ofposure, sitting back like a king confident of his dominion.d2 But then, things took a subtle turn.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jacob''s numbers began to rise, though the shares they represented were small, leaving a significant gap between him and Sanderson. Sanderson''s chances still looked rock solid. Rosalynn, who hadn''t discussed Jacob''s ns in detail before arriving, nced at him instinctively.


    Jacob seemed distracted, as if his mind was elsewhere, not on the vote at all.


    The shareholders'' list was dwindling, and Jacob was still trailing Sanderson by seven or eight percentage points. Thankfully, a session of three supporters narrowed the gap to just 3%. And then, there was only one vote left unannounced.


    It belonged to a man sitting on Sanderson''s side-Matthew, a stalwart of the Strand Group.


    Sanderson felt certain of victory, counting on Matthew''s three percent share. But his confidence was premature.


    The notary called Matthew''s name, but Sanderson''s tally remained unchanged. Instead, Jacob''s numbers inched up, pulling even with Sanderson''s.


    "How is this possible?" Sanderson and his ally Lawler eximed in unison.


    Lawler even stood up, "This vote''s been counted wrong. Matthew''s one of us. That vote should be for Mr. Sanderson!"


    "That''s incorrect," the notary replied calmly, "he confirmed his vote for Jacob three times."


    To avoid idental votes, the system required three presses to register a vote sessfully.


    "Matthew?" Sanderson turned to him, incredulous.


    Matthew shrugged, a smile on his face, "Mr. Sanderson, it''s all for the Strand Group. You should never have entertained the thought of selling ourpany, and especially not to foreigners. My family has been with the Strand Group since my grandfather''s time. It''s not just apany; it''s our legacy. To think I''d let you sell it, and to outsiders at that no way."


    His words resonated through the room.


    Sanderson fought the urge to charge at Matthew andnd a punch. Whatever, he''d have time to deal with the traitorter! For now, the priority was to deal with Jacob.


    "It''s a tie," Rosalynn''s voice rose, sinister as a whisper from the shadows.


    Sanderson had always found it odd that the Rosalynn family, despite their shares, were barred from voting on major decisions at the Strand Group''s headquarters.


    Her intervention set off rm bells in his mind.

 Chapter 2135

    "Yeah, fifty-fifty, no more squabbling," Sanderson said, turning to Jacob. "Jacob, why don''t we just team up and run the Strand Group properly?"


    "What''s the rush?" Rosalynn interjected, raising her hand.


    Sean Hudy handed over a document case.


    "President Strand, congrattions in advance on inheriting the family legacy and bing Chairman of the Strand Group. This is a token of esteem from the Jared and Silverman families."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob was taken aback.


    Rosalynn opened the document case, nced at those gathered, and her gaze finally rested on Sanderson. "Contained herein are the shares of the Strand Group held by Mrs. Hria Jared and our family. In a total of seven percent, all duly notarized and, effective immediately, gifted to Mr. Jacob Strand."d2


    The room erupted in murmurs.


    "Seven percent... So with that, the Strand family''s holdings just shot over 40%?"


    "More than that. Plus, there are several other shareholders with significant stakes, and they''re all backing Jacob!"


    "Mrs. Silverman, this seems quite improper!" Sanderson, red with fury, stood up abruptly, his face a mask of cold rage as he shouted at Rosalynn, "This is an internal shareholders'' meeting of the Strand Group. You''re only allowed to observe; you have no voting rights!"


    "I''m not voting, am I?" Rosalynn looked at Sanderson, perplexed. "I''m giving away shares I paid for with my own hard-earned money. How does that concern you, Mr. Sanderson?"


    "Obviously, the more shares the Strand family holds, the less likely it will be for certain individuals to sell off the Strand Group," Matthew said with a sneer.


    Lately, Matthew had been on edge.


    Not for anything else, but because he had learned that Sanderson had long been in cahoots with overseas investors, nning to break up and sell the Strand Group.


    The deal was all but done. Now all that was needed was to get his hands on the Strand family''s shares, which would give him the decisive vote to sell thepany.


    In his desperation, Matthew heard of Jacob''s return, and he went to the Strand family estate that very night. He hadn''t thought much of Jacob initially, but faced with a sinking ship, he had no choice but to choose a side. Sanderson left him with no option; he had to side with Jacob.


    Little did he know, after sitting down and reaching an agreement with Jacob, he found out that the young man had already set a trap for Sanderson on his way back, regardless of the direction the shareholders meeting might take.


    Within half a month, Sanderson would have to roll off the acting chairman''s seat and sell his shares obediently.


    Mrs. Silverman''s arrival was an unexpected twist. She directly bnced out what otherwise could have been a lost vote.


    "Matthew!!" Sanderson roared.


    "Mr. Sanderson, you were quite generous just a moment ago. Losing the vote doesn''t warrant such a temper tantrum, does it?" Sean chimed in coldly.


    Sanderson''s breath came out in harsh, uneven pants as he cast a quick nce at the votes. Then he turned to Jacob, trying to steady his breath. "Jacob, the Strand Group is a hot potato right now. My decision to sell thepany was made with everyone''s best interests in mind. Right now, the Strand Group is like a bottomless pit. If we don''t cash out soon, everyone''s investments will be sucked dry. I''m thinking of the collective good!"


    "You''re ipetent; that''s why you see the Strand Group as a hot potato," Jacob retorted bluntly.


    Sanderson was momentarily stunned. It was as if he saw Lenora, as she stood before him twenty years ago.


    "It was my father''s n for me to marry you, but Graham got in the way!" At that time, Sanderson said to Lenora.


    Lenora, dignified and elegant, lifted her eyelids to look at him. "Failing to marry the one you wanted shows your ipetence. I don''t know where you get the audacity to discuss such a shameful disy of ipetence with me."


    "Fine!" Sanderson let out a scornfulugh, "I want to see just how capable you are, Jacob. How will you revive this withered and rotten tree and make it flourish once again!"

 Chapter 2136

    After his outburst, Sanderson was ready to storm out with his entourage.


    "Mr. Sanderson, this meeting is still in session. You can''t just leave before it''s over. What''s this, a mutiny?" Jacob''s voice was stripped of any mirth.


    Most of Sanderson''s crew held positions of some clout within The Strand Group.


    At Jacob''s words, their steps faltered, uncertainty rooting them to the spot. Jacob''s unexpected rise to the position of Chairman had caught everyone off guard.


    As a result, some of the less decisive among them were now visibly confused.


    "You wanted the Chairman''s seat, right? Well, I quit!" Sanderson enunciated every word. "This meeting is pointless to continue. Oh, and I do have other business to attend to. Congrattions, Jacob."d2 Jacob stood up as well.


    It was rumored that Sanderson had been ill as a child, a high fever stunting his growth, leaving him at a mere 5''3". Jacob, almost 6''3", towered over him.


    Rising, he looked down on Sanderson with an almost oppressive air.


    Jacob''s fist clenched, hammering down on the dossier before him, "The reckoning hasn''t even started. Where do you think you''re going?"


    Sanderson ripped his facade. And Jacob, he assumed his tough-guy stance.


    Sanderson''s breathing quickened, "Business has its ups and downs. What''s there to settle? Your father didn''t chase me down for debts, so what ounts are you trying to settle with me?"


    "My father trusted you, felt sorry for your past hardships, and showed leniency. But that doesn''t mean The Strand Group won''t seek retribution. Now that I''m in charge, and it''s time to settle ounts!" Jacob''s words were deliberate, cutting.


    "Jacob, I''ve always had thepany''s best interests at heart. I''m not in anyone''s pocket, not aligned with any faction!" One shareholder, who almost left with Sanderson, suddenly raised his hand in a pledge o loyalty and then sat back down.


    That was the spark. More followed suit, taking their seats once again.


    In a brief moment, only a handful of Sanderson''s closest allies remained standing behind him, now feeling the sting of scrutiny.


    "Mr. Sanderson, and Mr. Strand, let''s not fight. We''re all on the same team here. Let''s talk this through," someone attempted to y the mediator.


    Sanderson struggled to keep his temper in check.


    "Settling ounts?" He gave a wryugh, straightened his rumpled suit, and took his seat once more. "Fine, I''ll let Jacob y the boss, then. Consider it an uncle''s blessing!"


    Sanderson knew all too well the current turmoil within The Strand Group. It wasn''t just the executive chaos; the factory floors were a mess.


    He called it a hot potato, and it was indeed a scalding mess - a mess not even Sanderson could salvage, and one Jacob shouldn''t hope to save either.


    Even if The Jared Group and Wayne were willing to bankroll Jacob, what of it? It was nothing but ast gasp!


    Sanderson was convinced that a day woulde when Jacob would plead for his help.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The greater Jacob''s current glory, the more pitiful his eventual fall.


    Sanderson had expected Jacob to use the meeting to publicly shame him with dubious projects from the past. But Jacob didn''t. Instead, he produced a list.

 Chapter 2137

    Every name on the list was someone Sanderson knew well, more than well.


    Over the years, Sanderson had coborated with them to siphon off a hefty fortune from The Strand Group, and they all had fattened their wallets through thepany''s profits.


    "That''s all of them," Jacob finished reading the names. "These individuals are suspected of embezzlement, as well as epting bribes and kickbacks. The Financial Crimes Unit is already on the case." Sanderson''s eyes flickered sharply.


    "And the amount involved is not insignificant. Let''s take a guess, how much money do you think these fat cats have skimmed from The Strand Group?" Jacob''s demeanor returned to his usual amiable smile as he nced around the boardroom at the shareholders.


    Silence fell over the room. Matthew spoke up, "With so many people, it can''t be a small figure. What are we talking about, over a hundred million?"d2


    Jacob raised his hand, his long fingers casually waving as the corners of his mouth turned down. "Based on the evidence I have, it''s a whopping 2.3 billion."


    Two decades had passed, and these people had been pilfered bit by bit, amassing to an eye-watering sum of 2.3 billion.


    "What? 2.3 billion?!" The room erupted in chaos, especially among the shareholders who felt less personally involved. After all, it was their money at stake too, their shares.


    "And that''s just what I have evidence for. Given more time, the Financial Crimes Unit will surely uncover more. You know, the Financial Crimes Unit at B City is no joke."


    Jacob leaned back in his chair, continuing, "Additionally, over the next month, I''ll be making sweeping changes to The Strand Group''s personnel, from top to bottom. Any role could see a shift. For this month, there will be no performance reviews for any department."


    The room buzzed with reactions once more.


    Jacob''s gaze turned to Sanderson, whose face had turned ashen.


    "Mr. Sanderson, The Strand Group has been gued with corruption for too long. There''s a lot of rot to cut out, and the first step is to burn it away- torch it all to start anew."


    "Jacob, I never would''ve guessed you had it in you, with that carefree facade you put on for the elderlies. If I''d known you were this shrewd, I wouldn''t have stepped in," Sanderson said, his smile vanishing, "And those shareholders don''t need to be so scared anymore."


    "I never wanted to take things this far, but some people... they wanted to force my hand, to drive my parents to ruin, to sink The Strand Group''s century-old ship," Jacob said, his voice measured and intense as he stared at Sanderson. "I wanted a life of leisure, to travel the world. They forced me back, and now I''m full of resentment and anger. I need an outlet, and The Strand Group is the perfect focus." The Strand Group''s shareholder meeting was a triumph for Jacob.


    His assistant was ready to release the new personnel announcements, but Jacob stopped him.


    The room cleared out, leaving only Rosalynn and her entourage.


    "Rosalynn, take this back." Jacob pushed the gift she had brought back towards her. "Don''t worry, I''m stronger than you all think. I can clean up this mess... and if I can''t, it''s not worth you burning money over."


    "My grandma gave it to you, return it to her yourself. I don''t want to get an earful when I get back home," Rosalynn refused, not taking the gift back. "If I had known you had a contingency n, I wouldn''t have bothereding."


    Jacob''s eyes crinkled as he smiled. "You had toe. I needed someone to hold the fort for me."


    Checking the time, he added, "Time to go. I''m treating Ms. Tesdal to a feast!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rosalynn stood up.


    Jacob''s gaze moved past her to a new face. "And who might thisdy be?"


    "My new secretary," Rosalynn replied. With no further ado, she gestured towards the door.


    Jacob immediately led the way to the exit.

 Chapter 2138

    Rose furrowed her brow in difort. Just ''a new secretary'' and no other details?


    "Ms. Albinia, it''s the end of business hours for today. It''s Ms. Tesdal''s personal leisure time now. You have a flight at 4:30 PM; perhaps you could enjoy some time in downtown B City," Sean said with a gentle tone and a friendly demeanor.


    Rose''s expression changed. "Personal leisure time? Felix and you can go, but not me?"


    "Felix is Ms. Tesdal''s bodyguard, and as for me, well, I''m an old friend of President Strand. We''re catching up," Sean exined, his experience as the executive assistant in the president''s office evident. He was known for his always pleasant demeanor, even when faced with the harshest of insults.


    In the end, Rose finished work early.d2


    The Strand Group''s skyscraper stood tall in the heart of B City''s CBD-a shopper''s paradise just a stone''s throw away. But Rose had no mood for shopping. The sting of being disregarded, treated as if she was nothing, was too much to bear.


    Little did she know, Rosalynn was deliberately making her feel this way.


    In the car, Jacob was curious. "Why the sudden hire of a new secretary? She doesn''t seem to hold a candle to your previous assistant, just by looks and demeanor."


    "L is now the president of Jered Ventures," Rosalynn replied.


    "So, you settled for second best?" Jacob didn''t believe Rosalynn to be that kind of person.


    "We''ll talk in a bit," Rosalynn deferred. Her visit with Jacob wasn''t just a catch-up; she had other matters to discuss, and the car wasn''t the ce for it. "Alright," Jacob nodded, then began drumming his fingers restlessly on his knee. After a moment, he finally spoke up, "How''s the little furball doing?"


    "Oh, she''s doing great. The Carters take her everywhere they go. She''s having her best kitten life."


    Jacob chuckled heartily. "When I picked her out, she was the most unique kitten, perched at the very top, looking down at the world as if she owned it!" Rosalynn smiled but didn''t continue the conversation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After hisughter subsided, Jacob grew more anxious. "You know who I want to ask about, and you''re not giving me an opening. Secretary Tesdal used to be much more tactful than this," he huffed. "I''m not Secretary Tesdal anymore. I''m President Tesdal now," Rosalynn stated matter-of-factly.


    "Is she getting along with Larkin? That guy seems like he''s got schemes for days, and Erica''s too naive. I''m afraid she''ll get hurt."


    "Larkin may be cunning, but he hasn''t used any of that with Erica. He''s given her nothing but his true heart," Rosalynn assured Jacob. "You and I both know, Jacob, that it wasn''t just about Erica for you. How many girlfriends did you have over the years?"


    Jacob felt the sting of her words.


    "If Wayne were like you, pestering me, I''d have left him long ago," Rosalynn continued.


    Jacob''s mood darkened, then he rubbed his face in frustration. "I know it''s over; just give me some time... You know what''s ironic? When I got home, my mom was asking about Erica."


    Rosalynn was taken aback.


    "She thought Erica and I were getting married, started nning the wedding," Jacob leaned back, "She''s got a pair of heirloom emerald bracelets, each worth a neat million at the very least. She used to smack my hands if I even looked at them, and now, she was ready to give them to Erica."


    "Like mother, like son." Rosalynnments.


    Always too little, toote.


    "It''s just you who can talk to me like this," Jacob said with a self-deprecatingugh. "Everyone else is trying tofort me with ''there are plenty of fish in the sea'' while they curse me behind my back for deserving this."


    "I usually tell it to your face."


    Jacobughed, "I''m done dwelling on it. From now on, the Strand Group will be my one true love."


    Rosalynn remained silent.

 Chapter 2139

    Jacob and Larkin were cut from different cloths. Jacob had his passions, sure, but he also had his responsibilities, his duties to uphold.


    Where Larkin might abandon everything for love, clinging to a foolish hope for a decade, Jacob couldn''t afford such luxuries. Once he took the helm at Strand Group, his path was set-destined to follow in the footsteps of generations of magnates before him.


    The restaurant was quiet. Jacob had chosen this spot specifically for a convenient talk with Rosalynn.


    "You can rx here. It''s my own ce," he said, uncorking two bottles of ice wine as he settled across from her.


    "Trying to get me drunk before the food serves?" she quipped.


    "The food will be out soon." He got Rosalynn some wine, asking as he did so, "Where''s Wayne?"d2


    She took a sip, appreciating the wine. Jacob had a knack for selecting the perfect bottle-this one matched her taste to a T. She took another generous gulp, savoring the sweet burn as it warmed her chest. Purefort.


    "Jacob, I''ve got to ask you something."


    "Yeah?"


    "Did you ever know... did Natalie and Wayne evere to blows?" Rosalynn''s gaze locked onto Jacob, her voice measured.


    Jacob was momentarily taken aback.


    "Why this all of a sudden? Who''s been filling your head with stories?"


    "Just answer me."


    He sat back, pondering for a moment. "You''re aware of the whole deal with Natalie keeping Wayne''s uncle under her thumb with violence, aren''t you?"


    Rosalynn''s expression faded bit by bit, "Where did you heard the story?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jacob grabbed another bottle, pouring himself a drink too.


    "That goes way back. Wayne wasn''t always so icy or authoritarian. He used to be... well, more human. I think he was around twelve or thirteen when it happened? I can''t remember exactly. One day he came to me, looking like he''d seen a ghost, with... a handprint on his face."


    He gestured to his own cheek.


    Rosalynn''s grip on the armrest tightened, her entire body tensing with the urge to stand.


    "He said he''d stumbled on some earth-shattering secret, got into a spat with grandma, and she pped him to ''bring him to his senses''," Jacob recounted, eyes meeting Rosalynn''s. "I still don''t know what that secret was, but it must''ve been huge. After that day, Wayne changed. He became more detached, developed that aversion to being touched."


    That earth-shattering secret must have been the truth about his own origins, and Wayne was pped that day.


    Rosalynn''s eyes began to sting.


    "But he shared something else with me," Jacob continued, shifting the conversation. "He found histe uncle''s diary. And his grandma had been mentally dominating his uncle with violence for years." In that moment, the question that had haunted Rosalynn suddenly found its answer.


    Why had Wayne remained silent after learning the truth about his birth?


    He had fought back once, and it had ended with that p.


    That p had reminded a young Wayne of the diary.


    Natalie might not have controlled Wayne with violence directly, but because of that diary, the young Wayne was still under the tyrannical grip of Natalie from over a decade ago.

 Chapter 2140

    Jacob noticed the troubled look in Rosalynn''s eyes and quickly set down his wine ss. "What''s wrong?" he asked, concern knitting his brows. "Did he ever mention anything else to you?" Rosalynn inquired, her gaze locked on Jacob. "About Wayne''s uncle or that secret, after that day?"


    Jacob pondered for a moment then shook his head. "Not a word. After that day, Wayne''s uncle became a taboo subject around here." Rosalynn''s hands clenched into fists. A wave of intense hatred surged within her, yet she couldn''t pinpoint who deserved her wrath.


    Natalie was gone...


    "What on earth happened?" Jacob''s expression grew stern. "Where''s Wayne? I heard he hasn''t shown up at Bane Corporation for months, and now you''re running thepany!"d2


    "Wayne is sick," Rosalynn said, her voice heavy with an exhaustion that couldn''t be dissolved. "The same illness that Wayne''s uncle had."


    Jacob''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How is that possible?"


    "It''s a gic w from the Stein bloodline," Rosalynn said, her eyes downcast. "From what you mentioned that day, Wayne''s mental state was already deteriorating. It''s only now that it''se to a head."


    "Where is he now? Can I... can I see him?"


    "Give it some time," Rosalynn downed her ss of wine in one gulp. "Right now, he wouldn''t want anyone to see him in this state."


    Jacob fell silent. Wayne had always been so proud and dignified. To be afflicted with such an illness, the treatment alone, not to mention the antipsychotic medication, must be killing him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I heard there''s also physical therapy," Jacob murmured. "Saw it on a documentary once... it can be pretty brutal."


    Physical therapy often meant things like electroshock. Rosalynn didn''t respond.


    Silence fell between them, and Jacob couldn''t fathom that Wayne''s absence was due to this reason.


    Eventually, they tacitly changed the subject.


    "What''s your next move? Sanderson doesn''t seem like the type to let things go. He hates you and your father. There''s a good chance this won''t end until he goes down with you," Rosalynn said. Jacob snorted. "He might be on a self-destructive path, but he has no way to take us down with him."


    "As long as you have a n," Rosalynn nodded.


    "Don''t worry," Jacob topped off Rosalynn''s ss. "I''ve known since I was eighteen that Sanderson wasn''t a good guy. I''ve kept an eye on him all these years. He thinks his moves are secret, but I''m always one step ahead."


    "Then here''s to your sess," Rosalynn raised her ss.


    Jacob clinked his ss against hers. "Rosalynn, even with the Carter family''s lofty status, look at our families-life''s full of bumps and bruises. If Erica ever faces trouble, remember to call me."


    "How did you manage to circle back to that?" Rosalynn sighed, exasperated.


    "It''s just something I can''t shake. Consider it a favor for your daughter''s knight in shining armor," Jacob said with a wry smile.


    "Understood," Rosalynn nodded. "How''s your mother these days?"


    "Same as I told you," Jacob rolled his neck, trying to relieve some tension.


    "The Jared Group and the Silverman Group have great hospitals with top-notch doctors. If you need anything, just ask," Rosalynn offered.


    Jacob hesitated, wanting to ask if Larkin offered him some help, but he stopped himself.


    "What about your secretary? What''s her story? She''s been giving you attitude all morning."


    "She''s the daughter of the sister of Wayne''s uncle''s fianc¨¦e."


    Jacob blinked. "What?"


    "Natalie raised her. She used to work with Wayne''s current attending physician. I didn''t think her presence was appropriate around Wayne, so I brought her back here forcibly."


    "Hold on!" Jacob leaned in closer to Rosalynn. "There''s a rumor-and you may not have heard it-that Ayden Silverman''s fianc¨¦e was killed by him. Is there any truth to that?" There had been whispers about that incident, but nothing concrete had evere to light.

 Chapter 2141

    It couldn''t be traced now, because Natalie had used her financial muscles, sweeping clear any trace that could possibly be removed.


    Back in the day, it was the talk of the town among the elite.


    International media had stered images of Ayden''s fianc¨¦e''s body when it was found.


    "Whether it''s true or not, who knows after over thirty years?" Rosalynn didn''t directly answer the question. "All I know is my gut tells me to keep that woman away from Wayne."


    "But do you really need to keep her close to you, then?"


    "Hmm..." Rosalynn pondered for a moment, swirling her ss of wine. "I sense there''s something off about her that I haven''t figured out yet. Plus... she''s really not a fan of me being a CEO and making bank in a man''s world."d2


    Jacob was shocked.


    "Wasn''t she raised by Natalie? How could she harbor such thoughts? She doesn''t believe that women should be subservient, does she?"


    "Pretty much," Rosalynn said nonchntly. "So I''m showing her around the new world."


    "You''re that generous?" Jacob was skeptical.


    Rosalynn immediately adopted an innocent tone, "Jacob, I''ve always been known for my kind heart, universally acknowledged."


    Jacob didn''t deny it; Rosalynn had a point. Back when Rosalynn was about to resign, the staff in Wayne''s office were as mournful as if they''d lost a family member. Some even considered quitting.


    Any team that had worked with Rosalynn, no matter how much they disliked her at the beginning, ended up respecting her.


    But since Rosalynn was no longer Secretary Tesdal, Jacob saw her in a new light.


    Her kindness wasn''t indiscriminate, especially not towards someone she herself found questionable and whose values she scoffed at.


    Jacob didn''t press further. He was an adult, and incessant probing like a child was beneath him.


    After lunch, Rosalynn headed back to H City, and Jacob personally drove her to the airport.


    Rose and the other staff members who had dined with Rosalynn were already waiting.


    ncing at Jacob, she found his respect for Rosalynn was palpable.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Jacob. I''ll be sure to celebrate with you when you hit your big win," Rosalynn offered some polite pleasantries. "Sure, tell your grandma I''ll swing by for dinner once I''m free!" Jacob nodded.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Will do," Rosalynn replied, returning the nod.


    After exchanging farewells with the others, Jacob turned and left.


    "Ms. Tesdal, President Scott just called. The bidding is over, and the results have been sent to your email," Karl approached Rosalynn and spoke softly. Rosalynn acknowledged with a nod.


    Thepany in Berlin that had been dealing with Rosalynn ended up with less than a third of the orders. After confirming the details, she told Karl, "Rearrange my schedule. I need half a day to meet with Jaime."


    "Right away!" Karl responded promptly.


    Rose followed behind Rosalynn, unable to get a word in and feeling utterly out of ce with the entire group.

 Chapter 2142

    The ne touched down in H City.


    Rosalynn had wrapped up her work for the day and was now ncing at her watch, timing her departure to pick up her kids from school.


    She made her way to the parking lot. Rose, unable to contain her frustration any longer, caught up with her, "Rosalynn, what is your deal, seriously?"


    Such a tedious way to start a conversation. Rosalynn stopped and faced Rose. "What''s up?"


    "You keep me around, but you totally ignore me!" Rose''s eyes brimmed with tears. "I knew it! You''re just trying to humiliate me, aren''t you?"


    Rosalynn''s lips curled into a sardonic smile. "Ms. Albinia, didn''t you always preach about how a woman should behave? I''ve been treating you exactly how you insisted. Now you feel ignored?"d2 Rose was taken aback. "Don''t twist my words! When did I ever ask for this kind of treatment?"


    "Didn''t you say a woman should be modest? Not to try and stand out among men? To not be so assertive?" Rosalynn''s voice was calm but sharp. "I''ve been going out of my way to ensure you remained ''invisible'' and ''non-existent'' today, and now you''re not happy? So, other women should be quiet and unobtrusive, but it''s different for you?"


    Rose went pale, her mouth opened in an attempt to rebuff Rosalynn, but no words managed to escape her lips.. Yet she felt that Rosalynn was wrong, and her treatment today was wrong.


    "Ms. Albinia, regardless of gender, everyone in this world is seeking respect. Whether you''re a homemaker or a career woman," Rosalynn said coldly. "You''re feeling ufortable today because you feel disrespected. But if it weren''t for the women before us who were assertive among men, carving a path for us, we wouldn''t even be talking about respect. Your entitlements today would be nothing more than a pipe dream."


    "Nonsense!" Rose hissed through clenched teeth.


    Rosalynn chuckled. "Let''s consider one thing-if everyone acted as you suggest, do you think you''d have the privilege of attending a prestigious university? You might have been discarded at birth for your gender, left in some orphanage. Stop parading around with your antiquated mindset. If you want respect from me, show some real merit. Otherwise, you''ll remain just a decoration until Waynees home." With that, Rosalynn got into her car and drove away.


    Rose stood there, her mind a jumble of confusion stirred by Rosalynn''s words. That wasn''t right.


    Her mother had taught her differently... that a woman should bedylike, that a woman should know her ce...


    The chill of the half-open parking lot seeped in, and Rose shivered with more than just the cold.


    Rosalynn''s mood hadn''t been the best on her way to pick up the kids.


    She had called Penn to update him on the situation.


    Wayne was cooperating with his therapy, but when it came to his and Natalie''s issues, he just drew a nk.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His memory was like a massive, iplete jigsaw puzzle; the pieces involving his grandmother remained shrouded in darkness.


    Rosalynn shared the incident of the p.


    Penn and Rosalynn were on the same page. - that diary was the medium through which Natalie manipted Wayne''s psyche, and there was no longer any need for physical altercation.


    The agonizing words left by his father were manifesting themselves onto young Wayne.


    Ending the call, Rosalynn was almost at Ivy''s school.


    She took a deep breath to shake off the irritation, wanting to appear upbeat for her kids.


    After Rosalynn left, Jacob''s assistant hurriedly caught up with him. "Sanderson made a call to the house. He wants to meet with your father."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 2143

    Everything was unfolding just as Jacob had anticipated. Sanderson was still clinging to the sweet dream that Jacob was the dutiful son, easily manipted by his father. "Looks like you hit a nerve; he''s been blowing up your phone," his assistant remarked. "Even called me, wondering why you weren''t at the office."


    "Let him stew," Jacob said as he strode confidently towards his car.


    What could Sanderson possibly need him for now? The most pressing issue at hand was the investigation by the Financial Crimes Unit.


    Sanderson''s name wasn''t on the list, but he was the puppet master behind every scene.


    After the shareholders'' meeting, Jacob hadn''t set foot in the office for three days, socializing from dawn till dusk, meeting with every heavyweight in town.d2


    Truth be told, whenpared to Graham, Jacob''s name carried more weight.


    Slowly but surely, the old leader was stepping down, making way for the sprouting new generation to take the reins of major corporations.


    Among this new breed, if you had to pick the two most beloved figures.


    Jacob was certainly one, and the other was Wayne.


    But Jacob was different from Wayne, who ruled with an iron fist and audacity.


    Jacob''s currency was his social prowess.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Over the years, he had be a conduit, silently orchestrating coborations among the scions of wealth and privilege.


    Whenever there was an irreconcble conflict between families.


    Mr. Strand would set the stage, inviting both parties to break bread, indulge in small talk, and share a drink. With mutual interests at y, resolutions were swiftly found. Jacob was also known for his generosity. Anyone in a bind who reached out to him could expect support, with checks of hundreds of thousands, even millions, readily signed off. To Sanderson, all of these were nothing but Jacob''s frivolous indulgence.


    Three dayster.


    Jacob returned to the Strand Group headquarters with a stack of new partnership deals.


    During those three days, Jacob''s assistant, together with the newly recruited HR director, had been making bold and sweeping changes within thepany, letting many employees go.


    Apart from the standardyoffs, which came with generous severance payouts. There were quite a few who had been caught doing shady things, fired with thepany retaining the right to prosecute. What added insult to injury was that the HR department recorded the entire process to prevent the dismissed employees from spreading rumors online.


    When it came toyoffs, the evidence was overwhelmingly clear.


    With vacancies created, recements were needed.


    Jacob had enlisted several top head-hunters, who had been working tirelessly but sessfully over the past few days.


    Many of Sanderson''s people had been let go.


    The department under him had been practically gutted.


    Upon hearing of Jacob''s return, Sanderson stormed into Jacob''s office, fury written all over his face, "Jacob, what the hell are you doing? You take over as chairman and you don''t even show up at the office, spending your days in indulging with your friends, and then you have the gall to fire my staff! Do you want to run the Strand Group into the ground that badly?!"


    Sanderson''s voice boomed. The office door was left ajar, and it seemed like his roar could be heard throughout the entire floor.


    "Indulging?" Jacob pped the stack of partnership files on the desk, "If securing new deals for thepany also counts as indulgence, then Mr. Sanderson, perhaps you''ve been indulging far too little in the past?"

 Chapter 2144

    Sanderson was visibly taken aback. Despite his deep-seated loathing for Graham and Jacob, the Strand Group held a different significance for him.


    Being the illegitimate child in the Strand family, he was the proverbial ck sheep.


    Illegitimate children, regardless of gender, were barred from inheriting the family business.


    He endured the scorn, the sneers, and the outright mockery.


    Like a loyal but underappreciated mutt, he followed Kendal''s orders, staying by Graham''s side as his right-hand man.


    At first, his father hardly acknowledged Sanderson''s existence. But after Sanderson returned to Kendal''s side, he took diligent care of him. He faked a devotion so convincing that Kendal, feeling the distance with his own son and wife, was touched by this disy of loyalty. It was only then that Kendal grudgingly allotted him a small share of thepany.d2


    But it was just a small share!


    The second month after receiving his shares, it was Jacob''s birthday.


    That damned crone handed over half her stake to Jacob, more than what Sanderson had suffered years to earn.


    How could Sanderson not hate them? What he had struggled so hard to gain was handed to Jacob and his father Graham on a silver tter.


    So, after defeating Graham, Sanderson hadn''t initially nned to sell off The Strand Group.


    Even before Graham was ousted as CEO, Sanderson had tried to salvage The Strand Group'' now precarious business.


    But The Strand Group was no longer the powerhouse it once was.


    No one respected thepany anymore. He hit wall after wall and was left out in the cold.


    After Graham''s dismissal, foreign investors came knocking, offering a very tempting price.


    Sanderson spent a whole night brooding, walking through his past life in his mind, and then it dawned on him.


    He wanted to be the chairman of The Strand Group, to have control over it, just to prove a point to those who had looked down upon him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But what good was such vindication? If he couldn''t bring The Strand Group to greater heights under his leadership, to p the faces of the Strand family.


    Then he would ensure its downfall under his watch, to annihte it once and for all, as the ultimate revenge against the Strand family!


    With that thought, Sanderson quickly sat down to negotiate with the foreign investors.


    They offered an incredibly enticing sum.


    But selling thepany required the consent of eighty percent of the shareholders.


    The Strand family alone hoarded over thirty percent of thepany''s shares.


    This made the path to selling thepany exceedingly difficult.


    Upon hearing that Lenora had lost her mind, Sanderson thought that the end was near for Graham and his wife, that they would finally cave in.


    But unexpectedly, Jacob, who had been off the grid, returned.


    Sanderson looked down at the stack of documents in Jacob''s hand.


    "You went to make a deal? What kind of deal?" Sanderson scoffed. "These past few months, I haven''t just been nning to sell thepany. I''ve tried to turn things around, but The Strand Group'' reputation has been destroyed by you and your father. Now no one wants to partner with The Strand Group!"


    "You''re wrong," Jacob shook his head. "It''s not that no one wants to partner with The Strand Group. They don''t want to partner with Sanderson. I''ve heard you approached Apex Innovation Enterprises and Axiom International Group?"


    Sanderson was caught off guard.

 Chapter 2145

    Jacob nced at the stack of documents, extracting two in particr. "Apex Innovation Enterprises and Axiom International Group have both struck preliminary deals with Strand Group. The letters of intent have been signed, and representatives from both sides will be sitting down to hammer out the details any day now."


    "No way!" Sanderson eximed in disbelief, his eyes wide as he regarded Jacob. "You? You''re nothing but a yboy!"


    "Is that so?" Jacob, unfazed, leaned casually against the edge of the desk, arms folded across his chest as he looked at Sanderson. "Then why are they willing to work with me, a yboy, and not with you? I heard you were waiting at Apex Innovation for two days, and you didn''t even get to see the CEO, let alone the director of the project department?"


    Sanderson''s face turned ashen, "Did you orchestrate this?"


    "You tter me too much. At that time, I was living like a wild man on the ins of East Africa." Jacob let out a cold chuckle. "Sanderson, no offense, but your actions, demeaning yourself like this and representing Strand Group in the process, it''s embarrassing thepany."


    But Sanderson still couldn''t believe it. He had been in the business for over thirty years, longer than Jacob had even been alive!d2


    Apex Innovation Enterprises refusing to talk business with him, only to reach a preliminary agreement with Jacob within three days of his return. And Axiom International Group...


    His eyes roved over the documents beside Jacob. There was so much more!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I don''t buy it! You could just be pulling out any old document to fool me!" Sanderson snatched the papers from Jacob''s hands and started flipping through them.


    The more he read, the colder his heart sank. The proposal from Apex Innovation was no trifling matter...


    His own attempts to negotiate with Axiom International Group had been for a few tens of millions, and they hadn''t even nced at the project proposal.


    But Jacob''s deal was worth over eight hundred million.


    "Why? How is this fair!" The blow to Sanderson''s ego was substantial.


    The assistant, always so affable, chimed in, "Mr. Sanderson, please, calm down. You know President Strand is well-connected. As soon as he took over Strand Group, his friends were bound to bring some housewarming gifts."


    Even though Jacob had told his assistant to look for opportunities elsewhere when he left, the assistant didn''t leave, and he had been managing the aftershocks of Graham''s decisions.


    As a result, he had been at the receiving end of Sanderson''s frustrations.


    Now, with the tables turned, he couldn''t help but return a barbed response. Sanderson knew it couldn''t be such an absurd reason.


    Even if the owners behind thosepanies had been Jacob''s fair-weather friends before, those kinds of friends were often the first to take advantage when the going got tough. The Strand family had faced hard times, and it would have been a miracle if they hadn''t kicked them while they were down, let alone serve up such a lucrative deal on a silver tter to Jacob.


    "Did you offer them a huge kickback behind the scenes? Jacob, if you''re using these superficial orders to maintain a facade of peace within Strand Group, I''m telling you, you''re heading for disaster!" Sanderson was still ranting, trying to ensure everyone outside could hear about Jacob''s shady dealings.


    Jacob simply scoffed. "People really do see the world through their own eyes. You''d do such a thing, Sanderson, but I wouldn''t."


    Sanderson''s breathing grewbored. He red at Jacob, who stood quietly, returning his gaze.


    Those eyes, once lively with mischief, were now still and unfathomable.


    "Was your carefree facade all for show? To deceive me?" Sanderson asked through gritted teeth. "Jacob, I''ve always treated you well. Anything your parents wouldn''t give you, I provided with all my heart!" Before Sanderson could finish, Jacobughed. "Sanderson, are you trying to convince yourself or do you genuinely believe I''m too stupid to see through your intentions? The things my parents wouldn''t give me-why do you think they withheld them?"


    Sweat beaded on Sanderson''s forehead.


    "It''s because most of what I wanted wasn''t right for me at the time, and yet you eagerly pushed them on me, making me believe for a long time that you cared for me more than my own parents."

 Chapter 2146

    Jacob paused for a moment, a shadow of old heartache crossing his features.


    He had once been a boy untouched by guile.


    Sanderson had doted on him for years, but with the ulterior motive of rendering him useless, a more sorrowful tale couldn''t be found.


    "Fine! Well done!" Sanderson stopped his rant.


    In an instant, he seemed to shrink, his entire being deting. His body swayed, and he slowly made his way to the couch, sinking into it with the weight of defeat.


    "You''ve won," he muttered.d2


    Jacob replied coolly, "Sanderson, we were never in the same league, so it''s not about winning or losing."


    Sanderson looked up, his eyes brimming with resentment.


    "Alright, you''re better than me," he spat out each word. "I concede."


    Jacob didn''t care whether Sanderson conceded or not; it made no difference to the situation at hand.


    "You know, don''t you? I''m your blood uncle!" Sanderson tried again, a hint of desperation in his voice. "Believe it or not, ousting your father was the board''s decision, not just mine. You shouldn''t hate me." Jacob remained silent, curious as to what tale Sanderson would spin next.


    "I hope you''ll go to the authorities and get those cases dropped," Sanderson eventually got to the point.


    "Why should I?" Jacob asked.


    "Jacob, you can''t make too many enemies in this world. How do you know one of those people won''t rise up one day and be a thorn in your side?"


    "I''ll ensure that the Strand Group stands so tall that even if they rise, they can''t touch us," Jacob said slowly. "The Strand Group was once untouchable until you and father dragged it down."


    Jacob didn''t shy away from addressing the mess Graham had made of thepany over the years.


    "Do you really want to corner a man to his breaking point, Jacob?" Sanderson''s fingers clenched the armrest of the couch.


    It had been days since the investigation should have reached him, yet there was no word. The suspense was tormenting. He would rather face the end swiftly than endure this agony. "Sanderson, I can offer you and your associates a way out," Jacob began to pace.


    "What way out?"


    "Come clean." Jacob chuckled at a memory, "About six years back, in a season just like this, I went to Q City with a big shot to help Bane Corporation root out corruption. What a rush! Those embezzlers were begging to return the money."


    Sanderson''s face turned sour.


    Jacob''s gaze returned to him, "I want to relive that excitement. If you and your friendse clean, it''s fine if you don''t have the full amount. I''ll verify the debt and you can write IOUS. Of course, I''ll charge standard interest. Once the money''s in hand, you''re safe. How''s that? You''re not losing out. After all, it was the Strand Group''s money you''ve been using forvish parties, luxury cars, mansions, and surrounding yourselves with beauties. It''s been quite a heavenly life, hasn''t it?"


    ording to Jacob''s terms, they had to confess and pay back with interest. Jacob''s n was to make all their years of deception worthless!


    "I don''t have that kind of money!" Sanderson eximed. "I have an estate on the outskirts of B City worth hundreds of millions¡ªI''ll give it to you to settle the debt!"


    "I don''t want that kind of asset," Jacob waved dismissively. "Mr. Sanderson, I know all about your oversea ounts; no need to y poor. If you truly don''t have enough, you can settle with shares." "You won''ty a finger on my shares; they were given to me by my father!" Sanderson reacted defensively.


    "In court, the process ends the same way," Jacob tilted his head, eyeing Sanderson. "Sanderson, you can''t hide from it."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You... You heartless fiend!" Sanderson had been holding back, hoping to appease Jacob, to find some twist in the tale. Jacob had always been known for his soft heart.


    But who knew...

 Chapter 2147

    "The aplices you once ran with are all returning their ill-gotten gains, but none of them bit off as much as you did, Uncle," Jacob mused, his gaze falling to the floor. "The amount you''re up for, even after paying back what you owe, you''ll be behind bars for a good long while. And trust me, I''ll make a point of paying my respects at the family plot and sharing a word or two about your fate."


    "Jacob!" Sanderson pounded his chest in despair. But Jacob remained unfazed.


    A man''s vulnerability is his undoing.


    "You have 48 hours to sort out your ounts, and I''ll have legal draw up the share transfer agreement," Jacob stated coolly. "Miss that deadline, and even if you came begging with your shares and cash, I wouldn''t give you the time of day." He paused, then added, "Oh, and don''t bother reaching out to my mom and dad. It''s pointless. Dad''s brotherly affection for you has turned to pure disgust."


    With that, Jacob turned to his assistant and said, "Get the marketing department down to the conference room for a meeting."


    "Right away."d2


    Jacob had no interest in witnessing Sanderson''s meltdown.


    Sanderson might not fear the end, but he sure as hell feared losing face in front of the ancestors of the Strand Group. He couldn''t even im the Strand name anymore, yet he was so fixated on the opinions of those long gone. Jacob didn''t get it, but he found it useful.


    It meant he had Sanderson right where he wanted him.


    Sure, Jacob had secured some decent partnerships with his own brand, easing some of the immediate crises at the Strand Group.


    However, thepany had been severely undermined by corruption and its foundation was unstable. The tasks ahead were immense, making the stakes extremely high.


    Whether the Strand Group survived was a fifty-fifty bet in Jacob''s book. He had to give it everything he had.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before long, word came from home - Sanderson had indeed shown up at the old Strand family estate.


    He''d actually begged in front of Jacob''s grandmother, hoping the matriarch would convince Jacob to let him off the hook.


    The olddy had always seen Sanderson as the living embodiment of her shame, so she wouldn''t lift a finger to help him.


    Not only was Sanderson turned away, but he was also thoroughly humiliated by the butler.


    Next, Sanderson tried his luck with Graham, who refused to see him, sending out a message instead, [I''ve done my brotherly duty, but you betrayed me!]


    Upon hearing this news, Sanderson was sent into a tailspin right there on the doorstep of the Strand family home. Afterwards, he retreated to his own home, where he spent the night immersed in silent thought.


    That night, he remembered his first visit to the Strand estate as a child, hiding behind his grandmother, timidly observing the room full ofvishly dressed, glittering people.


    Their gazes cut through him like knives.


    He overheard someone say, "So dark and puny, doesn''t look like a Strand at all."


    Another sneered, "A bastard, revolting, with tainted blood!"


    It was also the day he first met Graham, and his grandmother introduced him as his big brother.


    Graham was impably dressed, his whole presence clean, descending the stairs with an air of grace and beauty, straight out of the television dramas Sanderson watched. The crowd''s demeanor shifted instantly.


    They hustled him and his grandmother out of the opulent parlor.


    The wind in B City that day felt like it hid des.


    From outside, Sanderson locked eyes with Graham through the window, a moment that marked the beginning of his brewing resentment.

 Chapter 2148

    Although they shared the same father, Sanderson lived like a stray dog, every day bullied and taunted by all sorts, being called an unwanted mongrel.


    His brother, Graham, however, was the apple of everyone''s eye. The high and mighty even felt that for Graham toy eyes on Sanderson was a desecration of their cherished golden boy.


    One day, Sanderson confessed to Grandma that he hated Graham, didn''t like him one bit, and wanted to drive him away from their father''s side.


    Her grandma, stern and sorrowful, pped him across the cheek, then pulled him into a weeping embrace, saying, "Even if you feel this way, you can''t say it out loud. Otherwise, your father and his family will cast you out! You''re a smart boy, Sanderson. Your grandparents can''t offer you much, but you must go back to your father so he can set you on the path to sess!"


    "You must endure, for the sake of your future!"


    In the end, Sanderson couldn''t stay with his grandparents.d2


    But his father bought him a small house near a prestigious school, and there he stayed with his grandparents, living a life that, if nothing else, was better than before. Sanderson didn''t have to worry about food or clothes anymore.


    He studied with a vengeance, absorbing knowledge like a sponge.


    Each term, he topped his grade, each time receiving heaps of praise and awards, which Grandma would then report to his father with pride.


    At first, his father didn''t care much.


    It wasn''t until Sanderson won a full schrship to a top university that his father started to see him in a new light and was finally willing to meet him.


    To keep pace with Graham, Sanderson skipped grades and managed to apply to universities alongside him.


    However, Graham didn''t perform as well as Sanderson did on the exams. Sanderson was over the moon with his results.


    Yet, in the end, Graham was admitted to one of the world''s top-ranked institutions, while Sanderson, due to his stern old grandmother''s strong opposition, ended up studying liberal arts instead of business as he had wanted.


    To this day, Sanderson still believed that if he had studied business, he would have been far more capable and would have reduced his losses significantly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But in this world, there are no "ifs".


    Despite being constantly outshone by Graham, Sanderson remembered his grandmother''s words: to endure, always endure.


    When they graduated and returned home, the Strand family threw avish party for Graham.


    At the party, Sandersonid eyes on Lenora for the first time.


    She was wearing a light green dress adorned with beautiful flowers and birds, immediately bing the center of attention.


    Sanderson fell for Lenora at first sight, and by then, his father was already treating him quite well.


    Seeing Sanderson''s gaze fixed on Lenora, his father remarked, "Fancy her? She''s the jewel of BrightStar Enterprises, the only daughter for three generations. That''s a match that''s not easily made." Sanderson took it for granted that his father would help him court her.


    That night, Graham invited Lenora to dance, and Sanderson thought to himself how great it would be if Graham fell for her. Then, if she married Sanderson, Graham would finally understand the sting of heartache.


    But by the year''s end, Graham and Lenora announced they were married, having done so without the consent of either family, in an act of free love. Sanderson was struck as if by lightning.


    During that time, Sanderson had been in touch with Lenora. They had met twice at academic conferences and had talked quite a bit.


    Sanderson believed that Lenora had a fondness for him too, so he went to find Lenora.


    What he got in return was her cold, humiliating rebuke.


    In the end, she said, "You, a bastard, having the audacity?? If my father or brother found out, they would take it as an insult. They could even kill you for it."

 Chapter 2149

    Sanderson was crushed.


    After that day, it was as if he had be a different person. He became silent, all his sharp edges seemed to have dulled.


    The wedding of Graham and Lenora was an affair of the century, and he was the mastermind behind it all. He inspected every single flower personally, ensuring that not even the slightest imperfection was present before it could be used.


    The wedding became the talk of the town. The whole world knew of Graham''s deep love and regard for Lenora, and she, in turn, basked in the glory. Already the envy of every socialite, she now became even


    more so.


    Graham was incredibly grateful to Sanderson.


    Two monthster, their father wanted Sanderson to join thepany, and Graham didn''t object.d2


    For the next thirty years, Sanderson toiled away, seemingly pouring his heart and soul into the family business, but he never missed a chance to line his pockets.


    He never thought he was in the wrong. He sincerely believed that all he received was his due!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he was a scion of the Strand Group. If Graham had five billion, he too deserved the same.


    He had bided his time for thirty years, thirty long years! And just when victory was in sight!!! Fate was unfair, utterly unfair!


    The ashtray before Sanderson was full, and the coffee table was littered with cigarette butts.


    Dawn was slowly breaking outside.


    Sanderson, haggard and weary, slowly stood up from the sofa, picked up his phone with its shattered screen from the corner, and dialed hiswyer.


    "I have a share transfer agreement here. Check it for me, will you? Make sure there are no traps."


    He had lost. Jacob, that cunning wolf, had struck deep and true.


    With ample evidence in his hands, it was easy for him to send Sanderson away.


    Sanderson was feeling his age and yearned to maintain at least a sliver of dignity for himself. He had children, grandchildren, and even great-grandchildren who were still young.


    Selling his shares and a few properties, there would be enough to ensure a decent life for the family. This was what Sanderson kept telling himself. But the bitterness of it all was extremely hard to swallow. No matter how disgruntled Sanderson was, by ten o''clock in the morning, he went to thepany.


    In front of Jacob, he signed the share transfer agreement.


    Jacob took it, nced at Sanderson''s signature, and said coldly, "When grandpa gave you those shares, he had a huge row with grandma at home. It broke her heart. When she met grandpa, he wasn''t favored in the Strand family. It was grandma who was the mastermind behind him, who wrestled control from all his rtives and secured the head position, holding onto half the shares tightly. From then on, the Strand Group became the sole domain of our family, rapidly growing from decline to be one of the leading enterprises in H Country."


    His gaze, sharp as a knife,nded on Sanderson.


    "To put it simply, without my grandma, you wouldn''t have had such a distinguished father. She treated my grandpa so well, yet he betrayed her with other women and fathered you, a bastard child. I''ve always known of your resentment towards her, especially these past years when you''ve been trying to nt your own people in her nursing home. You know what you''re after."


    "Did I do something wrong?!" Sanderson''s eyes were bloodshot, "Because of her, I couldn''t even call my own father ''dad"!"


    "You''re absolutely mistaken!" retorted Jacob, his gaze was unrelenting, "In the entire Strand family, the only person you have the right to resent is your old man! If it weren''t for my grandma''s kindness, do you think you''d have had the carefree life to study and grow up well?"

 Chapter 2150

    "That''s because she wouldn''t dare treat me poorly!" burst out Sanderson.


    Truth be told, the second time Sanderson visited the Strand estate, he encountered a woman who was a Strand.


    She took an instant dislike to Sanderson. Her face twisted with disgust whenever he drew near, and one day she cornered him, her voice dripping with disdain. "Do you have any idea where your stepmotheres from?"


    Sanderson stared back, clueless.


    She smirked darkly. "Her family was filled with brave souls, all warriors fallen in battle. Those who stand by her side are the loyalrades of her brother and father, each one a sharpshooter, unflinching in the face of death. Over the years, anyone who dared cross her met a grim fate. Your very existence is a source of sorrow to her. What do you think your end will be?"


    Sanderson was petrified. He couldn''t even sleep at night, shivering and cowering in the corner of his room.d2


    His own grandmother tried to ay his fears, murmuring, "With your father here, she wouldn''t dare."


    Jacob snorted, "She wouldn''t dare? Then why haven''t you been able to set foot in the Strand home even after my grandpa passed away?"


    Sanderson''s face turned pale. "I won''t argue these points with you. You''ve got your shares, and as of today, I''m resigning from Strand Corp. We shall not meet or interact from this day forth!" "That''s for the best," Jacob nodded, his tone light.


    Sanderson didn''t bother to take anything with him. With the scrutinizing gazes of his colleagues upon him, he left the towering Strand Corp building with his head held high.


    He had barely reached home when detectives came knocking.


    Stunned, Sanderson blurted, "I''ve already settled with thepany!"


    "Economic crimes aren''t settled with handshakes," came the grim reply.


    Sanderson felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    Meanwhile... Jacob stood atop the summit of B City''s CBD, holding a coffee, surveying the district below.


    On the day of his return, he had a call with Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn''s words were sharp - since he was back, he should not let those who wished to obliterate the Strand family and his parents rest easy.


    He had said nothing at the time, but he nned to do more than just unsettle them - he would see them in hell, living lives worse than death.


    People, he thought, always despair more deeply after a glimpse of hope is snatched away.


    Sanderson had been greedy for a vast sum. Whether he would live to see freedom again was uncertain.


    And as for those who yed a role in this, Jacob would make sure to settle the score over time. There would be no exceptions, no one getting off scot-free.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Over the next couple of days, Jacob was a whirlwind tearing through thepany, a non-stop blur of back-to-back meetings.


    Jacob, the former yboy, once underestimated by the senior executives, demonstrated formidable work capabilities.


    Several projects ran simultaneously, and not once did Jacob misspeak or make a mistake.


    After yet another meeting, Jacob retired to his lounge for a brief respite.


    When his assistant emerged, a few women from the president''s office cornered him.


    "Hey Mike, spill the beans, is President Strand on the market? His ex, the one he had that fiery rtionship with, she''s married now, right? He''s moved on, hasn''t he?" Michael''s eyes drooped slightly. His mind reyed the scene just before he left the lounge.


    Jacob, sitting by the floor-to-ceiling window, had picked up a bottle of perfume and spritzed it in the air before inhaling deeply.


    A look of both exhaustion and contentment closed over his features.


    That perfume was the same one Miss Erica had worn for over a decade.


    "President Strand''s one true love is Strand Corp now. You all should focus and not get distracted by idle fantasies!" Michael said curtly, then hurried off.


    Jacob still had jobs for him that were yet to bepleted.

 Chapter 2151

    After another grueling forty-eight hours at the office, Jacob finally made it back home for dinner.


    "The doctor rmended an acupuncturist who''s made a couple of house calls for your mom in the past few days. She''s been a lot more lucid," Graham remarked, looking noticeably better himself. Jacob slurped his soup and then dug into the meal with gusto.


    An acupuncturist...


    Larkin was a name that even in the acupuncture circles was well-regarded.


    The Carter family, with their profound knowledge of Eastern medicine, had quite the knack for it.d2


    "Easy there, son," Graham said softly. "Thepany didn''t get like this overnight, Jacob. You can''t rush things. Take it slow."


    Jacob was pushing himself too hard. It was the talk of the town, and word had reached Graham''s ears.


    "Dad, I can''t stop now," Jacob said, his eyes downcast. "Whenever I have a spare moment, the agony is unbearable. Her memory is in everything here."


    Graham''s hand trembled slightly, filled with guilt. He opened his mouth to speak but found himself unable to offer any words offort.


    "It''s my fault, forcing you toe back."


    "Let''s not talk about that," Jacob shook his head.


    Graham sighed inwardly and shifted the conversation, "I''ve had quite a few visitors thesest couple of days."


    "Yeah?" Jacob nodded, showing interest.


    "Sanderson''s son and daughter both stopped by."


    "Dad, I only dealt with Sanderson himself. That was mercy enough," Jacob said calmly. "Sanderson''s family yed no small part in the harm that came to our family. They''re not clean by any stretch. If I went after them, they''d end up worse off than Sanderson."


    Graham pondered for a moment before replying, "You have your ns, and I''m behind you all the way. Once your mother is a bit better, I''m thinking of taking her on a trip. I''m tired of all these sordid characters."


    "A cruise, maybe?" Jacob suggested, putting down his fork. "I came across some brochures recently. There''s a 200-day cruise next month. I''ll have someone arrange it for you."


    "That does sound like fun."


    "Yeah," Jacob nodded. "Erica loved the idea of a cruise. She always talked about going on one with me, but we never got around to it." Graham''s smile faded once more.


    "Go and enjoy it!" Jacob stood up. "I''ve got to head out to the factory in the next town over. I won''t be home tonight. Let Mom know for me." "Leaving already?" asked Graham. Jacob had been home for less than an hour.


    "Yeah, I''ve got the cruise sorted. I''ll have Michael coordinate everything for your trip." With that, Jacob was out the door.


    Graham stood in the doorway, watching Jacob''s car disappear into the night until it was swallowed by the darkness. He let out a long sigh.


    The butler approached. "Sir, it''s good that the young master is so devoted to his work. Isn''t that what you always wanted?"


    Graham shook his head, his eyes red-rimmed. "Jacob still hasn''t forgiven me... or Lenora."


    "That can''t be true. In the end, Ms. Lawrence was an outsider. The young master is just not seeing things clearly. Given time, once someone newes along, he''ll get over this hurdle." Graham did not reply. He knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Whether it was forgiving him and Lenora or finding someone new, neither would be easy for Jacob.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said he couldn''t stop now, that he was haunted by Erica Lawrence''s memory everywhere.


    Graham felt a pang of sadness at the thought.


    He stood there for a while longer, and then Lenora woke up.


    Excited to hear Jacob was home, she brought out two jewelry boxes.


    "Jacob''s gone to the factory. He didn''t want to wake you," Graham reassured her.


    Lenora looked down at the jewelry boxes in her hands, disappointment clouding her features. "I wanted him to give this bracelet to Erica. I took so long to choose them. They''re shiny and would have looked stunning on her wrist!"


    Graham''s heart ached.


    It''s true what they say - One wrong step, and every step that follows is off track. And sadly, there''s no turning back.

 Chapter 2152

    After Jacob returned, he stirred up a storm for a good half a month.


    Far off in H City, Rosalynn and Hria asionally got wind of Jacob''stest exploits through various channels.


    "Just yesterday, some old geezer, already retired mind you, rang me up and gave me an earful about that Strand whippersnapper," Hria chuckled to Rosalynn as they walked in the glow of the setting sun, "The kid''s been back less than a month and he''s kicked up such a storm, poaching one of that old man''s star yers from his grandson''s team! Everyone''s been waiting for him to slip up, for his operation to spring a leak now that he''s ruffling feathers, but the speed at which he''s recruiting is just jaw-dropping."


    "President Strand has always been formidable, just never keen on stepping on toes before," Rosalynn remarked.


    Her insights into Jacob dated back to before she quit her secretarial gig.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was during a snafu with a Bane Corporation project when Wayne got tangled up in another case and was stranded in R Country.d2


    Wayne had Rosalynn fly back home first. He intended for Rosalynn to give it a shot, and if she failed, he''d step in remotely.


    To her surprise, upon returning, she found the situation nearly resolved, with Jacob at the helm.


    Rosalynn kept her thoughts to herself at the time, but upon closer examination of how Jacob handled things, she had to admit it was nothing short of slick.


    Over time, Rosalynn came to realize something - Jacob probably grew toofortable ying the gentleman; he dislikedpeting for things.


    If he and someone else were eyeing the same prize, he''d gracefully concede out of decorum, provided the other party wasn''t on his bad side.


    "You know, Erica''s departure turned out to be a blessing," Hria said sincerely, "Jacob''s an incredible friend, but as far as partners go, he''s far from ideal. Erica spent sixteen years of her youth transforming him."


    "Thank goodness for Larkin."


    "Exactly, fate works in mysterious ways. Despite the decade Erica and Jacob were entangled, you put Erica beside Jacob and then beside Larkin, and anyone can tell she and Larkin are the real deal," Hria''s eyes twinkled with mirth, "Just seeing them together warms my heart."


    What Hria didn''t voice was her asional pang of longing for her own darling granddaughter to let go of Wayne and set sail for new horizons, just like Erica. And that Evan Lockner was a catch.


    "I ran into Evan''s mother on a business trip," Hria suddenly shifted the topic, "She poured her heart out to me, fretting over Evan''s bachelor status."


    "Evan''s got his hands full with the family business right now; he''s in no rush," replied Rosalynn.


    "The kid''s pushing thirty."


    Rosalynn didn''t bite.


    Hria nced at her and shook her head with a hint of resignation.


    Max had been thrivingtely.


    Just the other week, Grandpa and Granny Ramay made a brief return to H City from their travels, visiting no one but Max at Moonlit Lake for a few days.


    Max was visibly upset. For days, he stuck close to them. After they left, he lost his appetite for a while.


    Ivy was beside herself with worry. Every day, before and after school, she''d sit with Max, coaxing him to eat.


    It was only in the past couple of days that he regained his zest.


    At that moment, he was sneakily plotting an ambush on Calvin.


    Everything was changing.


    What hadn''t changed was Max''s vivid memory of Calvin using his beloved chicken leg forpost, always scheming for his poultry vengeance. Since Ivy''s river incident, Calvin treated Max like royalty, enduring his antics and worrying only about the possibility of old injuries ring up. He made sure Max was well-fed and pampered.

 Chapter 2153

    In the backyard vegetable patch, whenever the fruits and veggies ripened, if there was something Max fancied, Calvin would always let him have the first taste.


    After all, Max''s status in the Moonlit Lake household was sky-high.


    The kitten Ivy had rescued from the neighborhood park near their old home had grown strong and wild over the year.


    As she matured, she refused to stay cooped up in the cat house. Seizing any opportunity when no one was watching, she''d dart out and run free across thewns, her spirit as untamed as the wind. Exhausted from her adventures, she''d eventually return to her cat house to rest.


    Rosalynn, observing this, decided not to coddle her any longer.d2


    Now, the kitten had be the undisputed queen of Moonlit Lake, with Calvin reporting a sudden drop in the rodent poption.


    Autumn was deepening. The kitten''s fur thickened, and she''d sit perched in the trees, watching Max pester Calvin. Then, with a yawn and a stretch, she''d exude utter contentment. Rosalynn watched on.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Time was flying; the pets, the nts, everything was changing.


    She started to sort through things, passing them all to Penn. She wanted Penn to consider them for Wayne to see.


    Rosalynn had sent Mike off to Munich, arranging for him and a team to stay at Penn''s clinic.


    It had been about four days since shest checked the surveince.


    Wayne''s condition was dire after his physiotherapy sessions. The sight haunted Rosalynn''s dreams.


    "Sweetie, I''m talking to you. Where''s your head at? Come back to me!"


    Rosalynn''s gaze returned to Hria, who was looking at her with eyes full of concern.


    "Just work things on my mind," Rosalynn said, gently rubbing the back of Hria''s hand. "There''s a lot going on with Bane Corporationtely."


    "You just keep things steady until Waynees back. Bane Corporation''s already standing tall, and it''s raking in profits hand over fist as it is," Hria said, her heart aching for her granddaughter. "Why push yourself so hard?"


    "Wayne has his long-term ns for Bane Corporation, and I don''t want to be just a figurehead. I want to keep Bane Corporation moving forward," Rosalynn spoke earnestly. "I may not have been part of the original team, but I was there during its rapid growth. Bane Corporation''s Wayne''s baby, but it''s mine too."


    "Ah well," Hria sighed, "stubborn as ever, just like me. Doomed to a life of toil!"


    Rosalynn felt a pang of guilt - Hria should''ve been enjoying her retirement by now.


    "Granny, I''m sorry," Rosalynn whispered softly.


    "Alexis Leanos is a force to be reckoned with," Hria suddenly changed the subject. "I''m thinking of grooming her to take on the role of Executive Vice President in a couple of years." After Rosalynn arranged for Alexis to join the sales department at the Jared Group, her performance skyrocketed.


    Her team seemed invincible.


    The best part was that Alexis was a team yer, never letting her sess go to her head and maintaining excellentmunication with all departments. Alexis had been open with Rosalynn.


    "I didn''t join the Jared Group to stay in sales forever. I know you''re destined to lead thispany, and I want to be your right-hand woman."


    In just a year''s time, Alexis had won Hria''s approval.


    The position of Executive Vice President at the Jared Group was second only to the president, with the power to oversee thepany''s operations. "Whatever you think is best, Granny," Rosalynn said softly.

 Chapter 2154

    "Your hires are always top-notch. L would be a catch for the Jared Group..." Hria''s voice trailed with a tinge of regret, "But she''s currently spearheading Jered Ventures, making waves. I love seeing women rise up, taking the world by storm - whether they work for me or not is beside the point."


    "Speaking of L, she''ll be sending you some fresh lobster the day after tomorrow." Rosalynn attempted to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    But...


    "Yeah, your people are always the cream of the crop, but what''s the deal with your new secretary?" Hria wasn''t having any of Rosalynn''s deflections.


    "Let''s just say I''ve got myself an eye candy to admire." Rosalynn responded with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Don''t think I don''t know the score. I''ve dug up everything there is to know about her. She was practically raised by that old dame Natalie!" Hria scoffed, "Herst boss, the one currently treating Wayne, owes a lot to Natalie too. He''s another one of her charity cases!"d2


    "You sure know how to get to the botom of things, nothing escapes your eagle eye!" Rosalynnvished her with praise.


    Hria shot her a look, "What exactly are you trying to find out about her?"


    Rosalynn grew serious, "I''m not entirely sure myself but... I''ve got this feeling that there''s something off about her and her mother."


    "So you''re keeping her away from Wayne?"


    "Exactly." Rosalynn nodded.


    "I thought maybe you were just jealous." Hria muttered, "I was thinking, you wouldn''t stoop to that, would you?"


    Rosalynnughed, "Don''t worry, she hardly ever sees me. I just write her a check each month. Penn feels bad about it, says he''ll reimburse me."


    "Her skills do leave a lot to be desired. I''ve heard quite a few jokes at her expense!" Hria continued to gripe.


    Hria had no patience for fools.


    Especially those too clueless to see their own foolishness, acting high and mighty without a cause.


    As they passed by the small building where the bodyguards lived, a sudden outburst echoed: "I can''t do it!! I just can''t anymore!!" Then Felix burst out the door. "What''s going on?" Hria inquired.


    Felix was visibly distressed, his eyes red, "I don''t understand - why do parents have to do homework? I can''t learn this stuff!"


    Molly, holding a sheet of paper, walked out calmly, having grown taller since school started, with a noticeable change in her demeanor.


    She stood tall and statuesque, though her face remained expressionless, giving her a frosty aura.


    "Father, I''ve finished it all. You just need to copy it down," Molly said before bowing respectfully to Rosalynn and Hria.


    While Molly''s cold demeanor and quirks were a bit off-putting, she had a way of winning Hria''s favor.


    When it was time to switch to fall clothing, Hria prepared a set for Ivy and didn''t forget Molly, choosing something hip instead of the usual frilly styles, knowing it would suit her better. "Felix, are you making Molly handle your own responsibilities?" Hria was shocked, "She has a ton of schoolwork every day. Be more considerate!"


    Felix was on the brink of despair.


    "Ma''am, just looking at that paper makes my head spin and my stomach turn!" He cradled his head, crouching on the ground.


    Just then, Calvin walked by, cheerfully leading his rambunctious dog Max, with a cat perched on his shoulder,ing back to fetch some food for his pets.


    Seeing the opportunity, Felix grabbed Calvin''s pant leg, "Calvin, can you do the copying for me? I''ll pay you! Five hundred!!!"


    "Huh?" Calvin stroked the sleek fur of his cat, "But I can''t write, you know."


    Hria burst intoughter, startling the cat nearly off Calvin''s shoulder.


    "When''s Ableson getting out of the hospital? That guy isn''t just loafing around in there, is he?" Last year, Felix had paid Ableson the same amount to do his copying. Ableson had been in aa for over ten days before waking up.


    Due to excessive blood loss that wouldn''t stop, his entire blood volume had been reced three or four times before his life was barely saved.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2155

    When he woke up, he was still weak, spending a week in the ICU before moving to the step-down unit. Only recently had he been transferred to a regr room.


    Felix had been to visit him.


    The guy seemed to have bounced back to life with a vengeance.


    Suffering from a serious case of test-induced nausea, Felix had to call in the big guns. And those big guns went by the name of Cory, who had Felix scribble a few words, then fed them into a machine that analyzed his handwriting in no time t.


    After a while, the test papers were rolling out of the printer, with Felix''s notes scrawled across them in a most ungraceful manner.


    "Young master, you''re a miracle worker!" Felix was all but ready to prostrate himself in gratitude.d2


    Molly nced at Cory.


    Cory, puzzled by her intense gaze, met it with a question in his eyes, "?"


    "What''s the deal with this setup?" Molly asked, "It''s not right to do your homework this way."


    Cory was speechless.


    "This is a new module developed by Bane Corporation Al," Cory exined, "still in the testing phase."


    "Oh," Molly nodded, adding a quick "Thanks."


    Then she dragged a profusely thankful Felix away.


    Rosalynn patted her son''s head gently, "Molly means no harm."


    Cory nodded, silently packing up his gear, "But we do have to be careful with this module. Using it for forgery orziness could lead to trouble."


    "Then think of a way to avoid these issues," Rosalynn said softly.


    "Okay," Cory murmured in agreement before bidding his great-grandmother and mother goodnight, then trudging upstairs.


    Hria watched his small yet strangely mature silhouette disappear.


    "What do you think our little one will be like when he grows up?" she asked wistfully.


    She could picture her beloved Ivy all grown up, but not him. She doubted she would live to see that day.


    The thought always brought a mix of sadness and regret.


    "He''s definitely going to be handsome," quipped Rosalynn, a tad superficially.


    "What''s the use of good looks? Just look at Jaime Jules. Isn''t he handsome?" Hria sighed, empathizing with Dana, who worried about her Evan''s marital prospects. Calvin was content with his farm at his age, with no desire for romance!


    Calvin might be in-looking, but Jaime was a different story. About to turn 25, then in the blink of an eye, 30.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So good-looking, yet still single!


    "Our little Cory isn''t as outgoing as Jaime!" The more Hria thought, the more worried she became, "I think Trista might be hisst chance!"


    "I think so too!" Paige popped up out of nowhere, startling both Hria and Rosalynn.


    "You two are on the same page!" Rosalynn shook her head, amused.


    Other kids their age were a headache for their parents about schoolwork.


    But Cory... His grades were impable, and he even had his own business at such a young age.


    The adults had nothing to worry about. So they started fretting over his love life way ahead of time.


    That evening, Rosalynn told Penn about this, asking him to pass the word to Wayne. She wanted him to know just how funny things were getting at home, with both the old and the young.

 Chapter 2156

    The day''s grueling physical therapy session had concluded, leaving Wayne pale as a ghost, save for the row of indentations his teeth had left on his lips from biting down in pain.


    After a short while, Penn strolled into the room. Getting a warm ss of water for Wayne, he took a seat beside him, his presence afort in the sterile hospital room.


    "Your wife mentioned that the kitten you and your daughter rescued has turned into a little tyrant," Penn said with a gentle smile. "And Mrs. Jared has been fussing over your son, saying there''s nothing to worry about with him and she''s already nattering on about his future wedding bells."


    "They''ve got their sights set on Trista," Wayne rasped, his voice hoarse.


    "Baillie Scott''s daughter?" Penn inquired.


    Wayne nodded, his thoughts drifting like clouds in a vacant sky.d2


    His illusion "Ayden" was still in the room, donning a white shirt and denim overalls, seemingly in good spirits despite the patchwork of bruises and scars marring his body.


    Wayne averted his gaze, focusing all his attention on Penn.


    "What else did she say?" Wayne asked, eager for news from the outside world.


    "A whole bunch, I''ll tell you bit by bit..." Penn''s voice was smoothing and clear, bringing tales from Moonlit Lake-Max''s recovery, little Ivy''s award-winning painting, and Cory who had breezed through three years of education and was now adapting to working life. After a year''s gap, Bane Corporation''s Al was due for a generational upgrade, with Tech Seven fullymitted to the task.


    Listening was a struggle for Wayne, but he yearned for the connection to home.


    Once Penn had finished, noting the thinly veiled pain on Wayne''s face, he offered, "Wayne, we can ease up on the intensity of the therapy."


    Without hesitation, Wayne shook his head. "If it''s within the parameters you''ve set, it''s fine."


    He paused, looking out at the lush greenery beyond the window.


    "H City must be getting cold by now, snow will soon follow, and then it''s the Christmas. I want to be home for the holidays."


    Penn nodded in agreement. "Alright."


    Exiting Wayne''s room, Penn hastily donned hisb coat and made his way to the undergroundboratory.


    Rosalynn had poured a fortune into supporting the development of the serum being used on Wayne, and now Penn was practically living in theb. Between caring for Wayne and conducting experiments, the costs were astronomical, but Rosalynn never questioned the progress nor the expenses.


    Penn could feel her trust and was determined to aplish what both his parents had dedicated their lives to, and what he too had poured his heart into for so many years.


    Once the serum was perfected, Wayne could go home. And Ayden could go home, too.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Penn''s eyes drifted to the family portrait hanging outside the protective ss of theb-his father could rest assured, too.


    Wayne, due to thebination of therapy and medication, spent most of his time in a drug-induced haze. In his lucid moments, he took to writing in a journal¡ªa practice he once despised.

 Chapter 2157

    But now, he had something he wanted to record


    Ayden sat quietly on the hospital bed, his head tilted as he watched Wayne scribbling away, "I''ve got a journal, too."


    Wayne didn''t look up, ignoring him.


    Ayden spoke again, "I remember now, it''s with you, isn''t it?"


    Wayne''s writing hand suddenly froze. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Ayden''s bruises darken, a fresh livid mark strangling his neck, old whip scars on his arms turning raw and red, splitting open to reveal the bloody flesh beneath.


    "Mom..." Ayden''s eyes brimmed with tears as he stared at Wayne, "The journal was her indictment, but it became the chains that tethered you. I''m sorry."d2


    Wayne''s eyes began to turn red. The monitors attached to his wrist started to emit a piercing rm.


    Within moments, Penn rushed in from theb..


    Wayne was experiencing a brief episode of spontaneous asphyxiation. The strugglested into the night. Finally, Wayne calmed down.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Penn sat across from him, his hair damp with sweat, "Wayne, what did you see? Who spoke to you?"


    "The journal," Wayney pale on the bed, hisrge frame sinking deep into the mattress.


    Penn was momentarily taken aback.


    "I remember when he first appeared," Wayne said, not looking at Penn, but staring into the void, his eyes filled with tears. No one had ever seen Wayne this vulnerable.


    It was as if he had been transported back to that significant day, the day he uncovered the truth about his origins.


    Wayne, a golden boy, suddenly turned into a monster born of conspiracies, trampling on his mother''s hopes.


    Wayne hysterically confronted his grandmother, but her response was a p across his face, then she gripped his shoulders with a cruelty he had never seen before, "Fine, if you give up being the heir to the Silverman Group, Maddie Fuller bes nothing but trouble in my eyes. I''ll have her removed from thepany at once! If you don''t want to be the heir, there are plenty who will beg for my support. I''m not bound by the Silverman name; I have no obligation to keep the heir within the family! Remember, Wayne Silverman, if you want to protect everything you hold dear, you can only be Maddie''s son! Otherwise, my boy, you''ll doom us all!"


    A buzzing filled Wayne''s ears. The world and everything around him seemed to twist and contort.


    The weight of the journal crashed into his mind, sshing thick, dark blood everywhere. It flipped open on its own, each page echoing Ayden''s cries.


    Wayne''s face burned. The words turned into invisible chains and shackles, weighing heavily upon him.


    He looked at the once-kindly grandmother in front of him, his fear a boundless ocean engulfing himpletely.


    That night, the boy first appeared before him.


    d in tatters, his feet scarred and bare, he stood behind Natalie Stein, looking at Wayne with pity, tears rolling down his cheeks.


    He was holding the journal, his mouth moving silently.


    Until just a moment ago, Wayne finally heard what Ayden, standing behind his grandmother, had been trying to say all those years ago.


    Ayden was saying, "I''m sorry."


    When Ayden first appeared, Wayne''s mind quickly processed the scene, making him forget that moment, forget Ayden who had appeared at the very beginning of the story. He hid him in the deepest recesses of his consciousness.


    Until Wayne''s body and mind were continuously struck with repeated trauma.


    The things locked in his subconscious started to break free, turning into one nightmare after another for Wayne.


    "Remembering is a good thing," Penn gently patted Wayne''s hand, "It means you''re starting to heal. Finding the source is the only way to put an end to it."

 Chapter 2158

    Wayne and Ayden were onpletely different paths of suffering.


    Ayden''s mind was a chaotic battleground of illusions, none sticking to a single person or object, and it was tearing him apart from the inside out, each wound giving birth to a myriad of new hallucinations. Even with Betsy by his side, Ayden''s scars ran too deep. Betsy with her boundless love and Osmond with his medical expertise tried to heal him, little by little.


    Just when they thought they were making headway, new wounds would surface.


    So, when Ayden, seemingly stable on his medication, suddenlyshed out and killed Betsy in a fit of madness, Osmond was stupefied.


    He pored over Ayden''s medical records time and again, yet he couldn''t pinpoint the final trigger of Ayden''s breakdown.d2


    Penn was slowly piecing together the origins of Wayne''s condition.


    Understanding the root cause made things simpler - it offered a chance for a cure.


    But he had learned from his father''s experience with Ayden not to rest on hisurels, understanding that finding a singr cause was not a panacea. He was determined to dig deeper and assess further, eliminating all potential risks.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Under the influence of his medication, Wayne quickly fell asleep.


    Penn stepped out of the room, leaving instructions with the nurse in charge.


    Mike was looming nearby, his towering figure casting a shadow that blocked out the light, his eyes harboring a hostile gaze.


    "He''s settled down now, don''t worry, it''s not bad news. I''ll call Ms. Jared soon to fill her in on tonight''s events," Penn said soothingly.


    Mike fixed him with a stern look, replying, "The only time my rm bells ring is when President Silverman''s life is at stake, Dr. Lange. My boss trusts you a great deal, funding your research with generous donations. You''d better be worthy of that trust."


    "Mr. Marcus, rest assured," Penn replied, looking back at Mike with steady eyes.


    People like Mike and Calvin, with the aura of violence about them, frightened many, but Penn remained unfazed, "I need to make a call to Ms. Jared now. Could you step aside, please?"


    Mike moved aside.


    Penn was about to walk away when he turned back to Mike And said, "The danger is over for now. This is a specialized ward, and you can''t stay here any longer."


    Mike''s thoughts churned with indignation - this slim man who looked like he could be taken out with a single punch dared to boss him around?


    Despite his inner turmoil, Mike quickly vacated the area.


    Ms. Gabrie had made it clear - unless it was an emergency, he was to follow Dr. Lange''s orders in this facility.


    Back in his office, Penn loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, exhaling deeply.


    Mike might be worried about Wayne, but Penn shared the sentiment. He had rushed out of theb, his heart leaping into his throat.


    After collecting himself, he dialed Rosalynn''s number.


    Today was Mary''s birthday, and to avoid painful memories, Erica decided to pay tribute to Mary at a well-known chapel in H City.


    Rosalynn, with some rare free time, joined Erica and Paige for the visit.


    Trista was too young for the chapel, so Larkin and Baillie waited outside with her.


    Just as Rosalynn finished her prayers and made a donation in the grand hall, Penn''s call came through.


    Penn was always to the point, and although the situation was fraught with danger, he breezed through the details, suggesting it was a positive sign.


    "So it started that early..." Rosalynn murmured.


    She had always assumed Wayne''s sleepless nights stemmed from heartache over Olivia Whaley''s departure, but now the picture was starting to look quite different.

 Chapter 2159

    At that time, Rosalynn knew her ce as an understudy in this grand drama of life, and she would never dare to question it.


    It was during a casual chat with Maddie that she heard about Wayne''s troubled sleep. "That boy''s been a restless sleeper since he was a tadpole," Maddie shared, a hint of worry in her tone. "Once I overheard him calling out his uncle Ayden''s name in his sleep. Next morning, he snuck out behind Natalie''s back to have Father O''Malleye over and bless the house. It''s gotta be Ayden''s restless spirit, God rest his soul. Poor kid met such a tragic end. Probably envies our Wayne, smart as a whip and with more potential in his little finger than Ayden had in his whole body."


    Rosalynn''s skin crawled upon hearing this.


    She made it a point to find out how Ayden had died. For the following week, she too was gued by insomnia, fear gripping her heart.


    Wayne, on the other hand, seemed to sleep peacefully, especially after they''d been intimate.


    Now, as she pieced together the stories, a picture began to emerge.d2


    "He had a bout of asphyxiation today due to emotional distress. Mr. Mike will fill you in..." the voice on the phone trailed off.


    "Asphyxiation?" Rosalynn''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Yes, it''s not umon for patients with his condition to experience such episodes. We have highly skilled nurses monitoring him around the clock. Now that Wayne''s biggest issue hase to light, I suspect these episodes will cease."


    Rosalynn clutched her chest, steadying her breath. She wasn''t the type to cause a scene at the hospital, naturally, she wouldn''t stress Penn with this.


    "Dr. Lange, how long do you estimate Wayne will need for his treatment?" Rosalynn paused, a hopeful note in her voice, "Might he be home by Christmas?"


    "He''s expressed a strong desire to be home for the holidays, and both his care team and himself aremitted to making that happen."


    "I appreciate all your efforts." After another brief pause, Rosalynn continued. "I''ll arrange for someone to bring some of his favorite fruits to the clinic in Munich tomorrow." "Wayne will be thrilled."


    Once the call ended, the ache in Rosalynn''s heart lingered.


    Erica was at the chapel, praying for Mary''s soul.


    Paige jogged up to Rosalynn, concern etched on her face. "You''re holding your chest, are you okay?"


    Rosalynn shook her head gently and then nced up at the sky, "I''m just looking forward to Christmasing early this year."


    Erica wasn''t feeling well and had retired directly to her room at Moonlit Lake after leaving the chapel.


    Rosalynn, for once, had some time to herself. She suddenly remembered she hadn''t visited Natalie''s grave since the funeral. With all the recent revtions swirling in her head, she took Felix and headed straight for the quaint riverside town.


    Leaving H City, the weather took a grim turn, and though the heater was on in the car, Rosalynn felt a chill seeping into her bones. Perceiving Rosalynn''s mncholic state, Felix chose to remain silent, effectively blending into the background.


    Midway, Rosalynn suddenly remembered something. "Have you heard about the recent events with the royal family of R Country?"


    Felix nodded. "It''s been all over the news."


    Simon''s death had left his family with a grudge against the queen. Last month, they even attempted to assassinate her during a family dinner.


    The queen was gravely injured but survived after a desperate struggle for life.


    Simon''s family was ruined by the scandal. They were all thrown in jail, and rumors had it that Simon''s mother and brother, the masterminds, were executed in secret.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "They say it was for Simon," Felix scoffed with disdain. "They just wanted to burn their boats and install a monarch who''d support them, as if we didn''t know they''d alienated several magnates from H Country. The queen was fed up with them."


    "At least you and Molly are safe now," Rosalynn said tly, a coldfort in the midst of turbulent thoughts.

 Chapter 2160

    In the blink of an eye, a year had nearly passed since Felix and Molly hade to stay with Rosalynn.


    She never voiced her concerns, but deep down, Rosalynn worried about Molly''s future. The girl was sharp as a tack, picking up on everything with lightning speed and shining in every aspect. Rosalynn''s hope was for Molly to grow without constraints.


    She dreamt of sending Molly to the finest universities, to learn from the best teachers, whatever her heart desired.


    But if Simon''s debacle didn''t settle, and the royals of the R Country continued their vendetta against Molly, all the identity-swapping in the world couldn''t shield her from danger.


    Now, Simon''s brother and mother had dug their own graves, inadvertently defusing the crisis.d2


    They were probably six feet under already, or living a life that even the lowest of the nobility''s dogs wouldn''t envy, even if the queen spared them.


    And besides...Felix was right when he said earlier, they wouldn''t have attempted to assassinate the queen for no good reason.


    They were gambling for a fresh start.


    Even if the queen let them off the hook, the crown prince, the one they were really angling for, would never let them live to tell the tale.


    "My life ain''t worth much, and I''ll do anything for you, mydy," Felix''s voice choked up. "This is a godsend for Molly. When I heard all the other kids in her ss were off to summer camps abroad, it tore me up inside. Sure, you had things sorted, and Molly had to stay in the H Country. She spent the summer with you in Norhaven. But what about next time? What about every year after?"


    Back in his rough-and-tumble days, Felix never had such thoughts. He figured if he could scrape together enough to keep the kid fed and alive, he''d be doing alright.


    After Rosalynn took him under her wing, Felix experienced a normal life for the first time - regr meals, a roof over his head, a school to send Molly to, just like any regr parent. He even attended a parent-teacher conference. Despite feeling out of ce, he was over the moon.


    Every teacher praised Molly, not just for her smarts, but her sweet nature too.


    Sitting there, basking in the envious nces from other parents, Felix''s heart swelled with pride.


    This year, Felix truly lived like a person, not as an assassin, nor someone''s weapon. He was Margaret''s dad.


    In this peaceful life, Felix grew greedy, not for himself, but for Molly. After all, she took down Simon for him, and he felt indebted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Now it''s all good. Each year will get better from here on out," Rosalynn said softly.


    Felix nodded vigorously, quickly cleaning tears with his sleeve.


    Thanks to Rosalynn''s care for Molly, Felix''s loyalty matched that of Mike and Calvin, those who''d grown up under Hria''s watchful eye. Through thick and thin, whatever Rosalynn needed, he''d be there, no questions asked.


    Their car pulled up outside the cemetery.


    The sky was a heavy grey, and a thick fog enveloped the graveyard. The dampness seemed to seep into one''s bones.


    Felix stepped out to hold an umbre over Rosalynn, who moved silently.


    It wasn''t a day for remembrance, and the graveyard was sparsely popted, with just a few visitors holding flowers for their loved ones.


    Rosalynn came empty-handed. She navigated straight to Natalie''s gravestone.


    Handing the umbre to Rosalynn, Felix respectfully moved away to find shelter from the rain.


    Rosalynn stood before the gravestone, staring at Natalie''s kind, smiling face etched in stone. "Grandma, Wayne''s sick," Rosalynn began.

 Chapter 2161

    Natalie had always been exceptionally kind to her. No matter what she did to others, Rosalynn just couldn''t bring herself to speak ill of her.


    A soft drizzle fell upon the tombstone, blurring Natalie''s etched smile.


    "I don''t know why I felt the need toe here, but it seemed right... to talk to you," Rosalynn said, gazing at Natalie''s cheerful visage captured in stone.


    There were too many unanswered questions in her heart, but with Natalie gone, those answers seemed forever out of reach.


    Natalie was a paradox. She seemed so harsh, so cruel at times, yet she pulled people like Osmond out of the gutter, offering them a fresh start.


    Ms. Albinia and Penn had also flourished under her guidance, and she was extraordinarily tender with Rosalynn.d2


    But she was also the architect of a long-standing abuse towards Ayden, which culminated in a tragedy that severed the ties of three generations.


    Rosalynn desperately wanted to ask Natalie why she had done what she did. She was so stringent with Ayden, yet she coddled Quentin into an overgrown, helpless man-baby. And in the end...


    Rosalynn stood silent before Natalie''s memorial, consoling herself with the thought that the deceased are beyond our judgment. She turned, ready to leave.


    Felix, noticing her demeanor, quickly came over, taking the umbre from Rosalynn''s hand, "Ma''am, it''s gettingte. How about we grab a bite before heading back?"


    "Alright," Rosalynn agreed.


    Just then, a figure approached, an elderly woman staggering forward, with a young man gently supporting her.


    "Are you Wayne''s wife?" As they passed by, the olddy turned to Rosalynn and inquired.


    Rosalynn paused, looking at her.


    Felix instantly tensed up. Assassins could be anyone - not just the strong and capable like him. He''d seen a hit where the killers were a child and a senior citizen, exploiting a family''s sympathy to gain entry andmit their heinous act within minutes.


    "You are..." Rosalynn studied the old woman, a flicker of recognition in her eyes.


    "Brisa," the old woman replied.


    Memories flooded back to Rosalynn.


    Brisa had been Natalie''s longest-serving maid. They were both in their teens when Brisa started working for Natalie, and she had been by Natalie''s side ever since, even after Natalie married into the Silverman family.


    For decades, wherever Natalie was, Brisa was there, too - until Natalie developed Alzheimer''s.


    Brisa, now aged and unable to care for Natalie in that condition, was let go by Wayne to retire peacefully back in her hometown, surrounded by her children.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In an effort to unravel the mystery of Ayden''s circumstances, Rosalynn''s people had even sought out Brisa. But the old maid''s mind was muddled; her words few and disjointed, offering little of use. She did, however, confirm that Osmond had sought out Natalie twice before his death, both times leaving in a huff.


    "Brisa, are you here to visit Natalie?" Rosalynn asked gently.


    Brisa coughed twice, her demeanor not as confused as it seemed, "I dreamt of missst night. I reckon she was thinking of me, so I had my great-grandson bring me to pay my respects." The young man politely greeted Rosalynn with a nod.


    Brisa looked at Rosalynn with affection, her cloudy eyes brimming with a smile, "Ms. Tesdal, back in the day, I told you how the young master treated you differently. You''re different from anyone else."

 Chapter 2162

    Wayne, growing up in the shadow of Natalie, was a child raised under the watchful eye of Brisa, the beloved family housekeeper.


    Mention Wayne, and Brisa''s face would soften with a warm, maternal glow. "Now look at him, all married with a baby of his own... Eh? The young master didn''te? Then who''s this gentleman?" "Ma''am," Felix replied, easing back on his imposing demeanor to offer a friendly smile to Brisa, "I''m Mr. Silverman''s bodyguard, hired to keep him and Mrs. Silverman safe while he''s hard at work." Brisa gave a nod of understanding. She studied Felix for a moment before reminiscing, "Ayden used to have a bodyguard just as tall and strong as you. I wonder where he''s gone off to, if he''s even still around."


    Sighing deeply, Brisa''s expression turned sorrowful. "I tried to tell Lady Natalie not to push away the people who were loyal to Ayden. But she always thought that as the heir to the Silverman Group and the Stein family businesses, Ayden needed to be tougher than anyone else, devoid of attachments."


    Turning to Rosalynn, Brisa continued, "She even believed Ayden shouldn''t depend on his mother. It was so cruel, and I understand all too well why he chose the path he did."d2


    "Great-grandmother, the doctor said you need to stay calm, please don''t upset yourself," the young man gently soothed her.


    "I''ve sinned in my silence, never daring to speak the truth to Lady Natalie!" Brisa''s eyes filled with tears. "I know my time is near, and today I came to say all the things I never could. To tell her she was wrong, so very wrong!"


    Her passionate words left her breathless. Rosalynn quickly suggested they go to the hospital, but Brisa waved the idea away, silently but resolutely heading towards Natalie''s tombstone.


    Felix, holding an umbre, watched the small, stooped figure move away. "Thest update we got was that the olddy was losing her marbles, but she seems quite lucid now, doesn''t she?" Rosalynn didn''t reply, watching Brisa reach the grave.


    Brisa pulled a handkerchief from her pocket, cleaning the beads of moisture from the stone, murmuring words lost to the wind before resting her forehead against the cold marble and crying. Rosalynn stood still, and Felix, like a solid wall, remained respectfully behind.


    After a moment, the young man helped his great-grandmother to her feet; Brisa could barely stand.


    "Help them," Rosalynn signaled to Felix.


    Felix nodded, handing Rosalynn the umbre before rushing to assist Brisa.


    "I''ll carry thedy," Felix offered, crouching down.


    The young man hesitated, then gratefully said, "Thank you, sir," allowing Felix to lift Brisa into his arms.


    "We should still consider the hospital," Rosalynn voiced her concern.


    "No, I''m just hungry. I''ve been craving Sam''s Diner for years," Brisa whispered softly. "I remember sneaking out to eat there when I worked for Lady Natalie. Their signature fish chowder was divine!" Rosalynn looked to the young man for guidance. He nodded solemnly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brisa''s mind had be cloudyst winter, but that morning, she had awoken clear-headed, wishing to pay respects to her former mistress. The family knew it was a sign of ast rally before the end. But the drive to Natalie''s resting ce was long, and the adults feared Brisa wouldn''t make it. Only her great-grandson, not wanting her to have any regrets, defied the family''s wishes and took her out. Soon, they arrived at the now-grand establishment of Sam''s Diner, which had grown into an impressive restaurant while keeping its original storefront, a token of nostalgia for its loyal patrons. Brisa didn''t recognize the grandeur of the new ce, only the old sign she knew so well.


    Trembling, she walked in, choosing a table by the wooden framed windows.


    As they waited for the meal, Brisa''s gaze lingered outside, as if expecting someone to join them.

 Chapter 2163

    As she sat there, her eyes lingering on the fading sunlight outside the window, a wistful expression suddenly crossed her face. "Lady Natalie''s gone," she murmured, a touch of sorrow in her voice. "And all the


    young masters who were friends with her, they''ve all gone too. It''s just me left now."


    "Great-grandma, you''ve got me, and you''ve got my siblings at home. How can you be alone?" The young man held her cool hand in his, chuckling as he tried to lift her spirits.


    Brisa trembled slightly and gently caressed her great-grandson''s cheek.


    Then she turned to Rosalynn. "Does the young master... does he still pay his respects to Ayden on his memorial days?"


    Rosalynn wasn''t certain, but tofort Brisa, she nodded warmly. "Yes, he does. On birthdays and anniversaries, there are always tributes."


    "And what about the little one that was never born? Does anyone pay respects to the baby?" Brisa inquired further.d2


    Rosalynn knew she was referring to the unborn child that Betsy was carrying.


    "Yes, that too," Rosalynn confirmed with another nod.


    "That''s good. I had a que made for the little one at the church, but as a servant, it''s better if the family remembers. It would be too sad if the baby was forgotten."


    As she spoke, Brisa cleaned a tear that had found its way down her cheek.


    "Don''t worry, Wayne and I will remember to pay our respects," Rosalynn assured her, realizing she needed to take part in this tradition from now on.


    "Poor souls," Brisa sighed deeply. "Everything was fine... I still can''t understand why Ayden suddenly fell ill. Dr. Lange always said that as long as Ayden took his medication regrly, he would be just fine. How could he have fallen ill so suddenly?"


    To Rosalynn, Brisa''s musings were like ripples spreading across a still pond.


    Indeed, Osmond was one of the world''s leading psychiatrists. If he had allowed Ayden to return home, it must have been after a thorough assessment. Why then did Ayden suffer a rpse?


    She had reviewed the medical report and discovered that there had been no warning signs prior to Ayden''s episode. Was that normal?


    Doubt crept into Rosalynn''s mind.


    At that moment, the kitchen began serving dinner.


    Knowing that a cherished guest had returned, the cooks prepared the meal with extra care.


    But the chef from the old days was long gone. Even though the recipes and techniques were the same, the food no longer tasted the same to Brisa.


    She felt a pang of nostalgia. However, with Rosalynn''spany and gentle persuasion, she managed to enjoy the meal.


    When it was time to part, her only regret was that she hadn''t seen "the young master''s children."


    Rosalynn showed her videos and pictures, then Brisa beamed with joy. "They''re beautiful, truly beautiful!"


    "Take good care of yourself, and when the little ones are on holiday, I''ll bring them to visit you," Rosalynn said tenderly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Brisa nodded but didn''t reply.


    Rosalynn sent pictures of Cory and Ivy to Brisa''s great-grandson. Brisa looked over them the entire way home, muttering to herself, "The children of Master Ayden and Miss Betsy would have been just as beautiful. Such a shame."


    After meeting with Brisa, it waste by the time Rosalynn headed home.


    Before she could get there, a message from Brisa''s great-grandson, Jameson, popped up on her phone.


    The first message, sent half an hour earlier, read, [Ma''am, my great-grandma and I have made it home safely.]


    The next message struck her like a sudden chill, [Ma''am, thank you for your kindness to my great-grandmother today. She has just passed away peacefully, with a smile on her face.]

 Chapter 2164

    On her way back, Rosalynn pondered over the words Brisa had spoken about Ayden''s mysterious illness.


    Osmond was meticulous by nature. If he had allowed Ayden to be discharged and go home, even letting him cohabit with Betsy, it meant that Ayden''s recovery was well on track. So why the sudden rpse?


    Deep in thought, she received the news that Brisa had passed away.


    To outsiders, Brisa was merely a servant, but she had raised Wayne from a boy. Now, in his absence, Rosalynn, as Wayne''s wife, felt it was her duty to pay her respects.


    Immediately, she contacted the teachers of her children, Cory and Ivy Jared, and secured a leave of absence for them.d2


    The next morning, at the crack of dawn, Rosalynn took the children to mourn for Brisa.


    "You lot! How on earth do you raise your kids? Grandma finally woke up from her stupor, and this boy, without a word to us elders, took her on a hours-long drive back and forth to Steinberg! He wore her out to her death! A disgrace to the family! A disgrace indeed!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn had just reached the doorstep when she heard a woman''s heart-wrenching sobs from inside the house.


    "And to think Grandma even left him her house in H City and all her jewelries! Does he even deserve it?" another male voice chimed in.


    "I bet Grandma wanted to change her will after she came to, and this scoundrel found out. Afraid of losing out on the house and gold, he deliberately took her away to ensure his inheritance by wearing her out! "Jameson Davis, you speak up! Don''t you stay silent!"


    "Mummy..." Ivy tugged at Rosalynn''s hand, looking up at her, confused.


    Rosalynn smiled and patted her head, then knocked on the door.


    "Oh my! Mrs. Silverman! You really came?"


    A middle-aged woman close to the door turned her head. Her expression, which had been fierce a second ago, softened into sycophancy upon seeing Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded slightly at her, then said coolly, "Jameson told me about Brisa''s passing. Wayne is tied up with work and couldn''t make it, so he asked me to bring the kids to pay ourst respects." The woman''s face nearly split with her grin.


    The small yard was packed with people, all of whom now turned their attention to Rosalynn.


    They had been skeptical when Jameson mentioned that Wayne''s wife woulde. After all, why would the master of the house attend the funeral of an old housekeeper?


    After all, she dealt with big business that turned over millions every minute!


    "Jameson, what happened to your face?" Rosalynn, leading Cory and Ivy inside, didn''t linger her gaze on the crowd but turned toward Jameson, who stood in a corner, asking with warm concern. His parents stood by his side, their eyes red and swollen, tears not yet dried.


    "Madam, you have no idea. This bastard, for the sake of the little wealth left by the olddy, worked her to death!" the middle-aged woman eximed, ready to beat her chest and wail to the heavens. "Don''t scare my son and daughter," Rosalynn interjected, her tone far from the gentle one she had used with Jameson.


    The middle-aged woman''s cry got stuck in her throat, and she coughed awkwardly before ncing at Cory and Ivy.


    But the kids were hardly the type to be frightened by such a disy.


    Still, Ivy couldn''t help but feel averse to the woman. Uncle Calvin had once read a book that described such a face as one to be wary of-a face that belonged to a schemer.


    "Can you please stop talking nonsense, Helena? How did Jameson wear Grandma out to death? She was smiling when she passed away, and her body hasn''t even been cremated yet. I can take Mrs. Silverman to see for herself!" Jameson''s mother sobbed.

 Chapter 2165

    She carried an aura of gentle grace, a softness that permeated even her questioning.


    The woman known as Helena bristled, ready to erupt into a tirade.


    "Deardy," Rosalynn addressed her with a calm demeanor, "are you referring to the incident yesterday when young Jameson escorted Brisa to visit my grandmother''s grave?" She turned to Helena, "Quite the coincidence, I was paying my respects to Natalie too. We happened to cross paths with your group."


    Helena''s face shifted, a tinge of unease coloring her features. She scrambled for an excuse, "You see, Mrs. Silverman, it''s just that our granny''s not quite herself anymore..."


    "Yet yesterday she seemed quite lucid, sharing countless delightful stories from the past. She was especially fond of Jameson, noting how considerate he was to know Brisa wanted to visit Natalie and enjoy the old family recipes from downtown restaurant. So he took her out, spending his own allowance," Rosalynn''s tone was neither light nor stern, "I was rather puzzled yesterday, thinking how unusual it was for a young man to be fulfilling an old woman''s wishes when there are so many adults around..."


    Rosalynn''s gaze swept across the people gathered.d2


    Brisa had children early in life. Rumor had it that she already had a child when she first joined the Stein household as a maid.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Over time, she bore six children in total - two daughters and four sons.


    Through two generations, her family had grownrge and prosperous.


    "With so many grown-ups here, why was it left to the young man to fulfill this olddy''sst desires?" Ivy''s voice, sweet and sticky with rebuke, cut through the tension.


    Ivy was a clever sprite. In the short time she had been there, she''d figured out the whole story.


    "Miss," one of the adults chided, "you''re too young to understand. Granny''s not well, she can''t be running around!"


    "If she''s unwell, then all the more reason to grant her wishes!" Ivy stood her ground, her argument solid.


    The adults in the room looked increasingly ufortable.


    "Ivy, watch your mouth," Rosalynn interjected after her daughter had finished speaking, her voice neutral yet firm.


    Ivy huffed, ignoring the adults.


    "I''m an outsider, and normally, I wouldn''t have a say in these matters," Rosalynn said, directing her attention back to Helena, "but if you insist on iming that Brisa was worn out by Jameson, that''s a terrible injustice."


    Everyone in the room knew the score.


    The truth was, Brisa had passed away, and after thewyer read the will, it was revealed that aside from the savings she divided among the families, her jewelry and the property in H City had all been bequeathed to Jameson.


    The family had spent the night verifying Brisa''s assets and felt something was amiss.


    Brisa had served in a wealthy household her entire life, and thedy of that house was generous, bestowing many fine things upon her.


    But now, those items were missing from the will.


    If they were gone, it meant Brisa had either given them away secretly or someone had stolen them while she was incapacitated.


    They all worked elsewhere and were seldom home, and the ones looking after Brisa were Jameson and his parents.


    If not them, then who?


    So, when they heard that Jameson had taken Brisa to the Steinberg, they jumped to conclusions. Helena''s husband had been particrly zealous, striking Jameson with unexpected blows. And from there, the dispute erupted.


    "Mrs. Silverman, this is a family matter. We''d appreciate it if you let us handle it," Helena''s husband finally stood up, his features bearing a resemnce to Brisa''s.


    "Mrs. Silverman, Jameson may look honest, but he''s been up to no good... our granny had a lot of things go missing from her room..."


    Helena''s words hung unfinished as Rosalynn''s gaze fell heavily upon her, the veneer of false friendliness dissolving entirely.

 Chapter 2166

    The chill of the evening air made Helena instinctively shrink back, retreating until she was standing firmly beside her husband, Ma. "You''re slinging mud!" Mr. Anderson''s face flushed with anger.


    "If we''re slinging mud, where did all the stuff from grandma''s room disappear to? Can you exin that?!" Helena shot back, her voice rising above themotion.


    "Enough with the racket!" Cory, who was usually quiet outside of the home, furrowed his brow in disapproval. His voice wasn''t loud, but the room fell silent in an instant.


    "The olddy just passed away. If you''re after her estate, at least wait until she''s beenid to rest. Not even a day has passed. What kind of heart do you all have? Do you want her to rest in peace or not?" Felix stood in the back, nked by two burly men, solid as a brick wall.


    "Mrs. Silverman, what is this about? If you''re here to pay your respects, we wee you, but if you''re here to stir up trouble..."d2


    Ma, Helena''s husband, immediately puffed up, ready to defend his turf.


    The rtives behind him were pulling at his sleeve.


    This was Wayne''s wife, after all. The loose change that fell from their pockets could keep them fed for a lifetime.


    They couldn''t afford to offend her, not when they had the chance to meet her in person.


    With so many in the family, what was Brisa''s little bit of leftover going to amount to? Better to cling to this lifeline!


    "Seems to me you''re the ones looking for trouble," Rosalynn''s voice turned icy.


    Seeing this, Helena quickly gestured, "Ma''am, please, there are children present! Let''s not frighten them. My husband is just too grieved. He was especially close to Brisa!"


    "Felix, call some folks over from Steinberg," Rosalynn said dismissively, paying no mind to the others. "From now on, anyone who dares disturb Brisa''s funeral will have to answer to me, Rosalynn!" Her presence wasmanding.


    The courtyard fell silent, filled with a palpable tension.


    Helena and Ma exchanged nces, but ultimately neither found the courage to speak up.


    "You mentioned something was missing, and it seems there''s some dispute over the inheritance," Rosalynn continued, "Once Brisa is peacefully buried, I''ll help you call the police to investigate what''s missing and I''ll even pay for awyer to look into what''s at issue with the estate."


    At these words, theplexions of the family grew even more sullen.


    Brisa''s will had been made when she was still clear-headed, fearing that the numerous children would squabble over petty cashter on. She had even had the town elders witness it. The will was surely without issue.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They only thought that Jameson and his parents, being mild-mannered and unassertive, would be shamed into giving up the house and the gold left specifically for them by Brisa. But who could have expected Rosalynn to emerge like a knight in shining armor!


    "Mr. and Mrs. Davis, this is a token of my husband''s and my condolences," Rosalynn said, stepping forward to hand an envelope to Jameson''s parents.


    The p marks on Jameson''s face were an angry red. Losing his great-grandmother was bad enough, and the ps had added insult to injury. He was on the brink of tears.


    "It''s okay," Rosalynn said softly, patting his arm. "Felix, do we have any anti-inmmatory patches in the car?"


    "We do, I''ll get them right away!" Felix dashed out and quickly returned with the patches, applying one to Jameson''s swollen cheek.


    Throughout, Rosalynn ignored the rest of the Davis family.


    Considering their present behavior, she doubted they had been kind to Brisa in the past.


    There was no need for false courtesies.


    She believed Brisa would have wanted her to stand up and protect Jameson.

 Chapter 2167

    With Rosalynn anchoring the procession, everything went smoothly.


    There were tears for the mourning, ck armbands for the bereaved, and strong shoulders to carry the casket. The journey to the funeral home culminated in a heartfelt farewell.


    Rosalynn, apanied by Ivy and Cory, approached the casket where Brisay in repose.


    "Cory, Ivy, this is the nanny who helped raise your father..." she exined gently.


    Wordlessly, Ivy offered three respectful bows. Following a beat behind, her brother Cory did the same.


    Rosalynn''s smile beamed with pride and contentment.d2


    Gazing at Brisa''s portrait, she silently asked for forgiveness, "Brisa, I''m truly sorry for today''s troubles. I hope you understand. Jameson is a good kid; I couldn''t bear to see him wronged. You''ve now met Ivy and Cory. I hope you can journey to paradise without any worries."


    When the time for cremation came, Jameson insisted on being present.


    Ivy and Cory, worn out from the day''s events, had already fallen asleep in the car.


    Rosalynn stepped out to check on them when Jameson''s mother approached with a new shawl in hand. "Mrs. Silverman, it''s getting a bit chilly with the breeze. Please wrap yourself with this shawl so you don''t catch cold."


    Rosalynn epted it with a smile, "Thank you."


    "It''s me who should be thanking you," the woman said as tears welled up in her eyes again. "If you hadn''t been here today, I fear those vultures would have stripped my Jameson bare!" "Jameson did nothing wrong," Rosalynn assured her warmly. "You and your husband have raised him well; he''s so mature and dignified for his age."


    The woman''s face brightened with a smile. "Jameson was such an easy child, even in the womb. He''s never been a bother, except for this one incident... He just wanted his great-grandmother''sst wishes to be fulfilled. We adults were the ones making a fuss..."


    "I understand," Rosalynn nodded gently.


    The woman continued, "Actually, Helena just wants to transfer the H City house to her eldest son for his wedding and use Brisa''s jewelries as their son''s wedding gifts. She could''ve just said so; our Jameson wouldn''t squabble with them over it!"


    "That''s not quite right," Rosalynn spoke with a hint of seriousness. "What''s meant for Jameson is his by right. If Brisa didn''t leave it for your other nephew, she had her reasons. Even if it''s just to honor her wishes, the house and jewelry should stay with Jameson."


    The woman was taken aback, having never considered this perspective. She always thought of these material possessions as sources of ugly disputes, and that it was better to let others have them if they wanted them so badly. Her resistance today was solely because they had attacked Jameson and ndered him.


    "But what if they cause a scene..."


    "I''ll make sure it''s resolved before I leave," Rosalynn reassured her as she draped the shawl around her shoulders. "Consider it payment for this lovely shawl."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Silverman, truly. My husband and I... we''ve been useless parents..." the woman''s eyes brimmed with tears again, just as her husband finished escorting thest of the condolence callers and rushed over.


    "Honey, you can''t keep crying in front of Mrs. Silverman," he chided gently.


    The woman quicklyposed herself, mindful of the business superstitions.


    "It''s alright," Rosalynn said softly.


    The man turned to Rosalynn with profuse gratitude. Then, his tone shifted, "Oh, Mrs. Silverman, didn''t you send someone over recently to ask Brisa about the old family stories concerning the elder young master?"


    Rosalynn nodded in confirmation, "Yes, I did."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Well, I''ve got something to tell you, not sure if it''ll aid in your investigation," he said seriously. "After your person left, Brisa got all mixed up, clutched a few pill bottles tightly, and kept muttering about something not being right..."

 Chapter 2168

    "Pill bottles?" Rosalynn''s expression darkened for a moment.


    The man nodded, then hurriedly pulled out his smartphone and scrolled through his chat history with Jameson, locating a video clip.


    In the video, Jameson was filming Brisa, who was shaking, clutching two pill bottles tightly in her hands, ncing around before looking up towards the door, murmuring, "Something''s not right... it''s not right..." Rosalynn watched intently.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Brisa had mentioned the day before.


    "Everything was fine... I still can''t understand why Ayden suddenly fell ill. Dr. Lange always said that as long as Ayden took his medication regrly, he would be just fine. How could he have fallen ill so suddenly?"d2


    Watching Brisa tightly gripping the pill bottles, whispering, "Take the meds without fail, and you''ll be just like everyone else..."


    Jameson''s parents exchanged nces, neither wanting to interrupt Rosalynn''s train of thought.


    "Mr. Davis, thank you for bringing this to my attention," Rosalynn said, pulling herself back to the present and nodding politely to Jameson''s father.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. The most important thing is to be of help to you!"


    After a brief exchange, Jameson''s parents excused themselves to attend to other matters.


    Rosalynn stood by her car.


    ncing at her son and daughter, who were sound asleep inside, her mind kept returning to the image of Brisa holding the pill bottles.


    Could Ayden''s rpse not have been an ident but rather foul y?


    The thought startled Rosalynn herself; who would tamper with Ayden''s medication?


    She had researched Ayden''s history extensively, and not one of the living souls who had crossed paths with him had a bad word to say.


    Even Quentin Silverman, while envious of his brother''s intellect and business acumen, couldn''t help but reveal how well his brother had treated him.


    Who would want to harm such a man?


    If one were to follow the money, the prime suspects would be Quentin and his wife. Yet, Rosalynn''s gut told her otherwise.


    She didn''t dwell on the matter for long and decided to call Penn.


    "What''s up?" There was some background noise on Penn''s end.


    "Brisa passed away," Rosalynn said.


    Penn paused, "The one who used to be by Natalie''s side?"


    "Yes," Rosalynn confirmed.


    "I should give a condolence offering then; my father was also cared for by Brisa back in the day."


    "I''ll take care of that for youter. Right now, there''s something else I need to ask you," Rosalynn said, her tone serious.


    Penn sensed the gravity of the situation. "Go ahead."


    "The medication Ayden was on, you have records of that, right? Was it in pill bottles?"


    "Of course," Penn affirmed.


    "Can you confirm the color and size of those bottles for me?"


    "Sure, all prescriptions are documented. I can just look up the records to find the packaging from back then," Penn said, pausing, "But why do you suddenly need this information?" "Brisa mentioned something that made me doubt the whole incident of Ayden suddenly getting sick and killing Betsy."


    "Doubt? What kind of doubt?"

 Chapter 2169

    "Are you familiar with your father''s skill as a psychiatrist?" Rosalynn didn''t respond directly but posed her own question instead.


    "He was one of the best in the world at the time," Penn replied without a moment''s hesitation. It wasn''t just a son''s high opinion of his father; it was the consensus in the professionalmunity.


    "So, it''s strange, isn''t it? If he was able to help Ayden get back to a normal life, what are the chances he''d suddenly snap andmit murder?" Rosalynn''s voice was heavy with implication.


    Penn was smart and, piecing together Rosalynn''s persistent questions about the medication, said, "You suspect there was something wrong with the medication Ayden was taking? My father had the same suspicion at first, but he carefully checked the meds himself. There was nothing wrong."


    "But what if someone switched the medication back to the correct ones before your father arrived?" Rosalynn asked, emphasizing each word.


    That thought sent shivers down Penn''s spine.d2


    "As far as I know, Ayden''s medication was always handled by Ms. Albinia. She was meticulous because she worried he might take too little or identally overdose. She would measure out the doses my father prescribed and then give them to Ayden," Penn said, his voice betraying a rare hint of agitation. "Ms. Albinia would never harm Ayden!"


    "Of course, Ms. Albinia wouldn''t harm Ayden. She was carrying his child, dreaming of their future together. She''d only want his condition to improve," Rosalynn said, as if talking to Penn and yet also to herself. "So who could it be?"


    "Why are you so certain about the medication bottles?" Penn asked, trying to calm himself.


    Rosalynn''s next words hit him like a ton of bricks.


    If it truly was foul y...What were his father''sst years of agony for?


    "Some time ago, I had people look for Brisa to find out more about you and Ayden. They found her, but she was in a state of confusion, not saying much of use. However, after my people left, she suddenly started clutching a medicine bottle, muttering over and over that something wasn''t right."


    "I see. I''ll go and check the packaging of the medication Ayden was using right away."


    "Well." Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    As evening fell, a chilly breeze picked up. The temperature seemed to drop suddenly.


    Rosalynn nced at the twilight sky, feeling an urgent need to get to the bottom of this. Otherwise, even if Wayne recovered now, he might fall victim to the same fate.


    After the cremation was over, Brisa''s burial was scheduled for the next morning.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, the Davis family hosted a dinner at a local restaurant for the mourners.


    Rosalynn made an appearance before leaving Felix to hold the fort while she took the kids back to the hotel.


    Jameson had escorted her there.


    The ointment Felix provided worked wonders, reducing the swelling on Jameson''s face, though the ugly p mark was still visible.


    "Sir, it must hurt, right?" Ivy, holding her mother''s hand, looked at Jameson with concern. "Next time someone tries to hit you, you need to duck, and if you can''t, you have to hit back!" Jameson smiled, "I''m not in pain. Next time I''ll be quicker on my feet and dodge."


    "Mhm," Ivy nodded sagely, "It''s also good not to fight back. The familywyer said that if you do, it bes mutualbat..."


    "Always worrying," Rosalynn said fondly, ruffling her daughter''s hair.


    "They''re so adorable," Jameson said sincerely. "Great-grandma couldn''t stop smiling at their photos all the way home."


    "I thought the olddy had more time left, given how cheerful and chatty she was yesterday," Rosalynn said, stroking Ivy''s hand and ncing at Cory.


    "Life is unpredictable," Jameson said, his eyes reddening.


    Among the Davis n, Jameson had spent the most time by Brisa''s side. Their bond had always been strong.


    "Jameson, your dad showed me the video you sent him," Rosalynn changed the subject. "After my people visited Brisa, she suddenly became obsessed with the pill bottles?"

 Chapter 2170

    Jameson nodded, replying, "It''s been like that for days."


    "And she just clutches any old pill bottle in her palm?" Rosalynn continued to inquire.


    Jameson shook his head, "No, just the kind of white pill bottles you see in the videos, she doesn''t hold onto anything else."


    He paused and then added, "After great-grandmother got a bit muddled, she once mischievously opened a pill bottle and took medicine at random, nearly paid with her life. I gave her a good talking-to, and since then she hasn''t touched any of the bottles around the house."


    "I see." Rosalynn smiled and nodded.


    They had reached the hotel entrance by then.d2


    "You''ll keep the vigil tonight. If any of your rtives give you trouble while I''m not there, Felix will have your back," Rosalynn said softly, "After the funeral, I''ll have thewyer straighten out all your disputes." "Mom already told me." Jameson looked at Rosalynn, his voice suddenly choked, "The things my great-grandmother didn''t want to give them, I won''t back down!"


    "Good boy." Rosalynn''s smile was gentle as she patted Jameson''s arm, "Go back now."


    Jameson nodded and then turned, disappearing into the night.


    The two kids also watched his retreating figure.


    "Are you guys tired?" Rosalynn asked, pulling them along gently.


    "Not at all." They shook their head.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn led them to their hotel room.


    With only her brother and mom around, little Ivy was non-stop chatter.


    "These people are so mean!"


    "Uncle Calvin''s choice of books is amazing, the characters look so lifelike!"


    "That boy is so handsome, how could they p his face? That''s just wrong!"


    "You can''t hit someone anywhere, it''s not right even if they''re not good-looking," Rosalynn lightly patted her behind, "You''re picking up bad habits from your great-grandma, focusing on looks!"


    "Mommy, you love handsome guys, too. You can tell just by how handsome Dad is!" Ivy retorted with a sly grin.


    Rosalynnughed, then she turned to Cory, "Look at your sister, she''s bing quite the little schr, able to draw her own conclusions!"


    Cory just smiled. He quietly peeled an orange and divided it in half, handing a piece to his mom and sister.


    Ivy, who imed not to be tired, fell into a deep sleep as soon as her head hit the pillow after her bath.


    Cory, on the other hand, waited until she was asleep before tugging at Rosalynn''s hand.


    "What is it?" Rosalynn leaned in, touching her nose to his.


    Cory had been in a foul mood all day, and Rosalynn could feel it, so she had made sure he didn''t have to spend too much time with the Davis family. His dislike for Jameson''s rtives was no secret.


    "I saw the full name of the grandmother at the wake and looked it up on Uncle''s search engine, and I found these," Cory handed his phone to Rosalynn. Rosalynn took it and looked at him in surprise, "How did you think to check this?"


    "I don''t believe Jameson and his parents would steal. If something''s truly missing, we have to investigate."


    Rosalynn stroked Cory''s head, "My son is so smart!"


    The phone screen disyed a long list of donation records.


    The donor was always Brisa, with the least valuable donation being eight thousand dors, and the most expensive a pair of bracelets valued at over seven hundred thousand.


    The recipients were all charitable organizations, and the beneficiaries were all preschool-age girls, with the donations almost entirely aimed at education and living expenses.


    Brisa, having been with Natalie for so long, had also be very meticulous.


    These recipient organizations were all legitimate, with legally effective documentation avable in online databases.


    This evidence was more than enough to shut up Jameson''s rtives.


    "Mommy," Cory looked at Rosalynn, "I''ll never fight with my sister over any inheritance, and I''ll earn lots of money for her."


    Rosalynn immediately embraced him, smiling at her son''s serious expression, "Mommy isn''t worried about that. My treasures are the best in the world. You''ll always love and support each other, even when Mommy and Daddy are gone. I know you will."

 Chapter 2171

    Cory remained silent.


    After a moment, he spoke, "Mom and Dad are gonna live to a ripe old age. By then, we''ll all be gray and old."


    Rosalynn was caught off guard by such a remark from her son. She hugged him tighter and whispered, "That''s right, sweetheart."


    After tucking Cory in and dimming the bedroom lights, Rosalynn settled into the cozy armchair by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Penn had texted her half an hour earlier.


    He sent pictures of the medication Ayden had been taking, showing several bottles.d1


    Except for one amber-colored bottle, the rest were white and about the same size as the ones Brisa had been handling in the video.


    This further confirmed Rosalynn''s suspicions.


    Brisa must have stumbled upon some clue back in the day, but wasn''t certain about it, so she didn''t tell anyone about it. As she grew older and her mind got hazy, that small obsession must''ve surfaced from her subconscious.


    But wait... That''s not right, Rosalynn thought. Was it something about the medication Ayden was taking that was off, or was it something else?


    As she pondered, her phone buzzed twice with a WhatsApp notification.


    Exiting the chat with Penn, she saw two unread messages from Jameson.


    Rosalynn initially thought there was some urgent matter at the funeral home, but upon opening the message, she read...


    [Ma''am, I was just going through the photo album, and came across a video clip. Maybe it could help with what you''re investigating.]


    Jameson had been reminiscing about his great-grandmother and was browsing through videos of her when this particr clip caught his attention. The content of the conversation raised his suspicions, prompting him to immediately send the video to Rosalynn.


    She clicked on the video.


    It was the same setting as the one Jameson''s dad had shown her, only the sunlight was better.


    Brisa was still sitting in her rocking chair, puzzling over a medication bottle in her hand.


    Jameson asked her, "Great-grandma, you''ve been fiddling with that bottle for three days. How about we find something else to do?"


    "No!" Brisa suddenly snapped sternly, "Dr. Lange said to take the medication properly!"


    Coincidentally, the doctor Brisa had always seen was named Dr. Lange. So Jameson didn''t suspect anything and suggested, "Alright, alright, we won''t switch. We''ll do as Dr. Lange says... But grandma, you keep saying something''s not right. What''s not right?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Brisa looked lost for a moment, her gaze returning to the bottle in her palm.


    "Yeah, what''s not right?"


    After a pause, she murmured, "Shouldn''t be so many left, after 11 days... shouldn''t be so many..."


    Then someone called out for Jameson from outside, and the video ended.


    Rosalynn''s heart raced. She immediately called Penn.


    "Can you check Ayden''s medication history before the incident? Was there a new bottle that he started and took for 11 days?"


    Penn, who had been reviewing Ayden''s medical records, immediately checked the medication details.


    Though the meds were taken at home, Betsy had kept meticulous records.


    Penn saw it clearly.


    "There are two medications that were started and taken for 11 days. How did you know?"

 Chapter 2172

    Rosalynn fell silent for a moment before speaking, "Ayden''s sudden illness, the problem definitely lies with the medication."


    As her words lingered in the air, it was Penn''s turn to fall silent.


    Both Rosalynn and Penn knew that the number of people who could have had ess to Ayden''s medicine was very limited. Nobody had any reason or right to tamper with Ayden''s medication.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At that time, everyone around Ayden was praying day and night for his speedy recovery.


    "Wayne''s daily meds are documented, right?" Rosalynn shifted the topic.


    "Yes, but just to be safe, from now on, I''ll personally handle his medication," Penn replied with a grave tone.d1


    ",Thank you."


    "Ms. Jared, you don''t need to worry so much. It''s been over thirty years, and those who were around Mr. Ayden back then... well, they''re likely not with us anymore," Penn said, trying to offer somefort with his warm voice.


    Yet, Rosalynn remained uneasy.


    "Alive or dead, we need to get to the bottom of this. Those who passed can''t have died in vain; I need to know the truth."


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalynn stood before the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the specks of light outside.


    It was just yesterday that she had this sudden urge to visit the cemetery to see Natalie, and that''s when she ran into Brisa. Rosalynn couldn''t shake the feeling that something was guiding her to unravel the events of the past.


    That night, Rosalynn''s sleep was anything but restful.


    In a state of half-sleep, she seemed to see the departed Betsy and Ayden. They were living in a cozy house, Ayden resting with his head on Betsy''sp, while she coaxed him to take his medicine, with several bottles scattered on the coffee table.


    And Rosalynn couldn''t help feeling that in this warm scene, there was a gaze lurking, watching them.


    Then she awoke with a start.


    Upon waking, her first instinct was to check on her children beside her.


    Only after confirming they were sleeping soundly could shey back down with some peace of mind.


    This happened three or four times throughout the night.


    The following day, Rosalynn was visibly drained.


    At the funeral home, thanks to Felix''s presence, the Davis family members were quite subdued, and the night passed without incident.


    Brisa''s health had declined severely over the past year, especially after learning about Natalie''s passing.


    Her family had been prepared, securing her a gravesite with excellent position.


    At an auspicious time, theyid Brisa to rest.


    After that, the atmosphere among the Davis family shifted subtly.


    With the burialplete, it was time to deal with the inheritance and the will.


    After they returned to the Davis family mansion, Rosalynn, along with her two little ones, arrived shortly after.


    The Davis n was already there, waiting with feigned warmth.


    Rosalynn nced around and noticed a few unfamiliar faces in the crowd.


    "Mrs. Silverman, I''ve heard so much about you!" a young man said enthusiastically, extending his hand.


    Rosalynn turned to Jameson, "And who might this be? I haven''t seen him at the funeral or at the graveside earlier."


    The young man''s face shifted ufortably.


    Jameson spoke up, "He''s my cousin, Paul Davis."


    Rosalynn immediately knew who he was - the cousin who had his eyes on the H City property and Brisa''s jewelries.

 Chapter 2173

    No wonder Brisa didn''t want to give him anything. He didn''t show up for the funeral, but he''s here to im his share of the inheritance. "Hey there." Rosalynn ignored Paul''s outstretched hand and coolly replied with a nod, "Is everyone here? Has thewyer you hired arrived?" "Right here!" Paul gestured to a group standing nearby.


    "Alright then, let''s get this started," Rosalynn said as she took her seat. "Brisa loved to see the family happy and united. My husband was practically raised by Brisa, and to honor thest bit of her wishes, I''m going to y the peacemaker today. Let''s all keep calm and settle this without a fuss, in a way that won''t have Brisa turning in her grave."


    The Davis n exchanged a mix of looks.


    "Before we go over the will, let''s clear up what went missing from great-grandma''s house," Paul started. "We all have an idea of what she owned, and now it seems that several valuable items have vanished..."d1


    "Felix." Rosalynn interrupted before Paul could continue his insinuations.


    At her call, Felix wheeled in arge t-screen TV.


    "Now, I''m going to show everyone the charitable donations Brisa Davis made over the past two decades, as well as the legal documents to prove it."


    "Donations?"


    "When did this happen? Howe we didn''t know?"


    Whispers and murmurs erupted among the Davis n.


    Rosalynn acted as if she heard none of it, idly ying with her daughter''s hand.


    Soon, the high-definition screen disyed Brisa''s earliest donation record, which dated back before Jameson was even born.


    The donation was a pair of diamond earrings, originally discarded by Natalie who then passed them on to Brisa.


    Feeling they were too fancy for her, and having seen an ad for a charity supporting girls'' education, Brisa had generously donated the earrings.


    That act had started Brisa on her path of phnthropy.


    "This can''t be true! Jameson, did you forge these? Just because you get away with things doesn''t mean you can deceive Mrs. Silverman''s trust," Paul suddenly shouted. Had it not been for Rosalynn''s bodyguards, he might have charged forward in anger.


    Jameson, no longer silent and shrinking like the day before, retorted, "Brother, I had no idea that great-grandma was donating to charity. Stop making false usations!"


    "Mrs. Silverman, don''t be fooled by Jameson; he''s as sly as theye. These documents must be fake! With so many of us grandchildren, why would she give her belongings away? She surely would''ve wanted to leave them to us!"


    "You''re mistaken," Rosalynn replied, her gaze icy. "These records weren''t provided by Jameson; I had them investigated. Since your family ims items are missing, it''s only natural we trace where they ended up, right?"


    "You had them checked?" Paul was taken back.


    "The information came from official institutions, and the legal documents have reference numbers. You can verify them anytime," Rosalynn said, looking at thewyer Paul brought. "You know how to proceed, don''t you?"


    Rosalynn''s tone was gentle, her words devoid of intimidation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yet, for some reason, they felt oppressed by her presence, unable to look her in the eye.


    "We know how..."


    "Good," Rosalynn continued, turning back to Paul. "You mentioned that Brisa had so many children to look after; I''m also curious why she chose to donate her belongings."


    Paul''s face darkened.


    "Mrs. Silverman, this is our family business. Aren''t you overstepping a bit?" he challenged.


    Rosalynn''s lips curled into a smile. "What to do? I''ve decided to see this matter through today. Brisa adored Jameson, and I will not stand by and let him be bullied after her passing."


    Paul''s mouth twitched.


    Felix stood by Rosalynn''s side, his eyes like daggers, fixed on Paul.


    Paul''s mother, Helena, quickly stepped forward to pull her son away.

 Chapter 2174

    From the moment he was born, Paul was spoiled rotten, a trait he undoubtedly inherited from his father, who was equally incapable of reading the room.


    And Rosalynn? She was not someone you crossed, not openly anyway.


    "All the missing pieces seem to have been ounted for now. The real issue at hand is the will," Rosalynn said, her gaze returning from the window, her emotions unreadable. "I heard it straight from Brisa herself; she made her will irond. Why the sudden dispute?"


    Paul, red-faced with fury, retorted, "Because Jameson practically worked our great-grandmother to death! He doesn''t deserve a single penny of her estate!"b2


    "Yeah, he exhausted the poor Brisa. How could such a disgraceful descendant be entitled to anything she left behind?" Some echoed.


    "But Brisa intended for him to have it. Lawyer, tell me, is there anything in the will that could invalidate it?" Rosalynn turned to herwyer.


    "Ms. Tesdal, I''ve reviewed the will thoroughly," thewyer assured, "and Brisa Davis'' wishes are meticulously outlined. There''s no room for contention; it''s all by the book."


    "Not meticulous! We can''t let the inheritance go to someone who killed my great-grandmother! It wouldn''t matter who came today!" Paul raged again.


    "Aunt Felix, he''s so scary... I''m scared..." Ivy suddenly tugged at Felix''s sleeve, her eyes wide with fear.


    Rosalynn nced at Ivy, remaining silent.


    Felix patted Ivy''s hand gently. "Don''t worry, miss, I''ll handle this."


    Before anyone could react, Felix stepped forward and, quick as lightning, smacked Paul''s face not once, but twice. "What''s all this shouting about? You''re frightening the children! Have you no decency?" Stunned, Paul spat out a string of expletives, his fists balling up for a counterattack.


    Felix swiftly kicked him in the gut, sending him flying.


    "Oh, my boy!" Helena cried out, rushing to his side.


    "Felix, what''s gotten into you?" Rosalynn frowned, scolding him. "That''spletely out of line. I''m docking three months'' pay."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Felix replied instantly, stepping back into ce.


    "Are you all okay over there? Should I call an ambnce? My bodyguard is overly protective of my daughter; he can''t stand to see her upset. His temper got the best of him, and for that, I apologize. We will cover all medical andpensation costs," Rosalynn said with a voice so tender and reasonable.


    "We don''t want your dirty money! Let hime here; I''ll hit him back!" Paul shouted as he struggled to his feet, pain contorting his face as he sought to regain some dignity, pointing at Felix.


    "That won''t do," Rosalynn replied with feigned concern. "You see, he''s a renowned hitman. I''ve spared no expense to ensure my daughter''s safety. If you try to hit him... he will undoubtedly retaliate. And if he loses his temper... well, I can''t control him!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Felix inwardly reveled in the wild hitman persona his boss had crafted for him.


    Paul''s face went pale upon hearing of Felix''s supposed past.


    Felix locked eyes with him, a stare so intense Paul felt as if it could physically strangle him.

 Chapter 2175

    "Jameson, are you really gonna stand there and watch your family fall to pieces because of you getting pushed around?" Ma barked at Jameson, his voice echoing through the room, "If you had any sense, you wouldn''t just stand there while everyone''s at each other''s throats. You killed Great-Grandma..."


    "I didn''t kill her! She called each and every one of you, wantingpany for her visit to Grandma Natalie''s grave, but you all made up excuses not to go! I was the one who took Great-Grandma to fulfill herst wish! I did nothing wrong!" Jameson retorted, each word hammering down with conviction, "Whatever Great-Grandma left for me, I won''t give up a single thing to anyone else!"


    After a dramatic two-second pause, under the astonished gaze of his elders, Jameson continued with even more force, "If Great-Grandma didn''t leave it to you, it''s because she didn''t want you to have it. Great-Grandma was good to me, and I will honor her wishes. If she didn''t want someone to have something, they won''t get it!"


    "Well, look at you! Quiet as a mouse usually, but now that the old bird''s gone, your true colorse out," Ma sneered, pointing at Jameson with a face twisted in anger and spite.b2


    "Felix," Rosalynn said, her eyelids drooping as she spoke.


    Without a word, Felix moved.


    Two sharp ps rang out, spinning Ma right around until he plopped onto the floor.


    "Oh my, darling!" Helena cried out.


    Seeing her son and husband both pped, she lost it.


    "Rosalynn! What do you think you''re doing? You think you can just barge into someone else''s home and hit people because you''re some big-shot tycoon''s wife? I''m going to the press with this!"


    "Who did you just call an old bird?" Rosalynn''s gaze turned icy as she asked, each word deliberate and menacing.


    Ma, who had been ready to snap back, suddenly felt a chill at the base of his spine, his eyes instinctively dodging hers.


    "I was giving Brisa some respect, pretending not to notice how you all neglected her in her final hours, sitting down to hear your grievances peacefully, talking things out. But you seem to think I''m a pushover, getting more audacious by the minute," Rosalynn''s tone was chilling, "If you''re not willing to talk things out nicely, then we''ll do it your way."


    "What are you nning to do?" Paul bristled with wariness.


    "The will is solid, and we know where the missing items are. Now it''s time to carry it out," Rosalynn said, eyeing the trio. She had seen enough.


    The other branches of the Davis family didn''t seem to have much issue with the will.


    They were just trying to get a piece of the pie by jumping on the bandwagon when they saw this family making a fuss.


    But now, sensing the tide turning, they sat back, content to watch the fire burn.


    "It''s not happening! That house is for my son; he needs it for his wedding!" Helena made a scene, "Jameson, if you hoard what doesn''t belong to you, causing my son to miss his wedding, I''ll make sure you regret it! I can turn your house upside down with my tantrums!"


    Jameson'' parents were so furious their faces turned beet red, "Helena, how could you?!"


    "Fine!" Rosalynn spoke nearly at the same time, "Here''s the deal: I won''t help Jameson im what''s not his, but if anyone here dares to snatch what Brisa left for him, they''re picking a fight with me. From then on, whatever that person does in society, I''ll make sure they fail miserably." Her words carried weight.


    The usually noisy Paul and his parents froze like statues.


    "And don''t think you can just drag everyone down with you, thinking if you go down, no one gets off easy. I won''t give you the chance. If things get too rowdy, I''ll send them off to a nice little ''vacation'' spot, making sure they won''t have to breathe the same air as you. Once you''re out of steam, they''lle back." Rosalynn''s protection for Jameson and his family was part homage to Brisa''s memory and part repayment for their help in shedding light on Ayden''s death from years ago.


    The rest of the Davis family hadn''t expected the Silvermans to stand so firmly with Jameson and his parents.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Some even patted their chests in relief, thankful they had only hovered around the edges, not joining Ma and his family in tormenting Jameson.


    Otherwise, they might have stirred up a storm far beyond their control.

 Chapter 2176

    Ma''s family stood there, ck-jawed, staring at Rosalynn. The tantrums and tears were stuck in their throats, unable to find their way out.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Finally, it was Paul who snapped out of it first, his gaze fixed on Rosalynn, "Mrs. Silverman, when it alles down to it, this is our family business. The little bit that Great-Grandma left behind is nothing more than what your family spends in a month! Why the heck do you have to stick your nose in?"


    "How many times do I have to say it for you to get it through your thick skull? I''m upholding Brisa''sst wishes. Whoever she left her things to, that''s who gets them. If you want to change that, you''re crossing Brisa. And crossing Brisa means crossing my husband. And if you cross my husband, you sure as hell won''t have an easy time with me," Rosalynnid out her logic in no uncertain terms.


    Helena plopped down on the floor, started pping her thighs, and burst into tears.b2


    After all thismotion, they were going to walk away with nothing, and her son and husband had been pped across the face. Where could she go to make this right?


    It was all because that darn biased old hag favored Jameson''s family!


    Knowing full well that Paul was of marrying age, she had left the prime piece of real estate in H City, along with some jewelries, to Jameson for when he got hitched. But how old was Jameson anyway?


    They had assumed that Jameson and his parents were easy to push around and had nned to coerce them into transferring the property to their son.


    But then, unexpectedly, this woman called Rosalynn came along stirring up trouble!


    "This house is in Jameson''s father''s name now, isn''t it?" Rosalynn turned to Jameson''s father, having done her homework.


    Originally, the property was in the name of Ma, who had made a disgraceful spectacle of himself to get it during the family split.


    Unfortunately, four years ago, it was Paul who, due to gambling debts, had mortgaged the family home and failed to repay the money on time. The house was on the brink of being auctioned off.


    It was Jameson''s father who couldn''t bear to part with the house where he had grown up and wanted to leave a keepsake for Brisa. So, he sold his own property in B City to buy back the family home.


    If it weren''t for the legal procedures through the courts, Paul''s family certainly would not have been cooperative in changing the name. "Yes," Jameson''s father replied.


    "Now that the funeral is over, would any of you like to stay for tea?" Rosalynn asked the remaining members of the Davis family.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment before they caught on that Rosalynn was helping Jameson and his father show them the door.


    "No, no, we have a lot of things to take care of back home!"


    "Yeah, yeah, my little grandson is waiting for me at home. Jameson, dear, your auntie has to leave now. Don''t be too upset about your great-grandma''s passing. Study hard ande visit your auntie when you have a break!"


    "You''re a good kid, Jameson. All of us elders see that. If you need anything, just give us a call. Family''s got to support each other, you know!"


    The adults who had been verbally attacking Jameson earlier were now suddenly full of loving concern as they said their goodbyes.


    Jameson felt a bittersweet taste in his mouth. His family''s gentle nature meant these rtives rarely showed them much respect. Usually demanding favors with a sense of entitlement, they had never been as kind as they were today.


    Once everyone had left, only Paul''s family of three remained sitting on the ground.


    Rosalynn stood up and sauntered over to them. "Do you know why Brisa didn''t leave you anything extra?"


    Paul clenched his teeth in anger before scoffing. "I suppose it''s because I''m not as good at brown-nosing as Jameson."


    "You''re wrong," Rosalynn said, fixing her eyes on Paul.

 Chapter 2177

    She was a knockout, a real head-turner. Paul had never seen a woman so stunning in all his life, not in the flesh at least. The sight of Rosalynn had him all flustered and off-kilter for a moment. Then, with a slight parting of her red lips, she spoke, "Brisa didn''t leave you any extras because you lot are as mean as a snake."


    "What are you saying! Stop ndering us!" Helena cried out, her face the picture of distress and injustice.


    Rosalynn stood tall. Arms folded, she looked down at them with cool disdain. "Your son''s been running a betting scam instead of a clean business, luring in those in-Jane types with a little cash. Getting them to take out loans to feed his gambling habit. Because of him, a 19-year-old girl jumped from a building. Now she''s paralyzed from the waist down, lying in a hospital bed."b2


    "I didn''t force them! They dug their own graves. What''s that got to do with me?" Paul''s words hung in the air.


    Felix''s hand met his face with a smack.


    "Did Ms. Jared give you permission to speak? Pipe up again, and I''ll cut out your tongue, see how you wail then!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn didn''t intervene, her expression unchanging.


    Her gaze slowly shifted to Ma. "Your husband''s ''barbershop'' does more than just cut hair. In thirty years, how many women have you forced into the night, ruining their lives with sickness and despair?" Ma trembled, looking over to his son who was holding his pale, stricken face, too scared to utter a word.


    But Felix''s hand flew again. This p was harder, knocking a tooth from Ma''s mouth to the floor.


    "Ms. Jared''s talking to you. Cat got your tongue?"


    Ma broke down, covering his face and weeping. "I didn''t know, I swear I didn''t know!"


    Rosalynn cast him a look of contempt before turning her gaze to the paralyzed sister-inw. "And you, you''re their mastermind."


    The schemes to trick decent girls into a life of shame, the ns to dispose of those who fell ill, teaching your son to swindle women out of their money, figuring out which ones were the easiest marks-all her handiwork.


    Husband and son ying devils on earth, and her, giving counsel from hell.


    These were the findings from the night before, the results of the inquiry she had set in motion.


    This family''s infamy made them easy targets for investigation.


    How could Brisa ever feelpassion for such people?


    Brisa knew full well the lowliness of this family, so she never revealed the contents of her will, making sure the document was airtight.


    There was no loophole for this trio to exploit.


    But even Brisa underestimated their wickedness. She couldn''t have imagined that, even with an irond will, they''d resort to strong-arming.


    Thank heavens, by some stroke of fate, Rosalynn was here to preserve Brisa''s final wishes.


    "Stop! We don''t want the house and the jewelry anymore. Just let us go!" Helena pleaded, waving her hands in surrender.


    "You are Brisa''s kin, of course, I''ll let you be," Rosalynn said, her gaze soft, yet piercing like a winter chill.


    Her words didn''t sound much like forgiveness.


    "But you get this one chance only. I''ll have people watching you," Rosalynn said gently. "Stay away from Jameson and his parents, don''t bother them. Can you do that?" Helena nodded vigorously, "Yes, we can!" But the two men behind her didn''t move a muscle.


    Rosalynn''s brows knitted in displeasure. "Can''t you?"


    Ma and Paul snapped to attention, nodding earnestly, "Yes, of course! We can!"


    Only then did Rosalynn nod in satisfaction. "Furthermore, try to be good people. No more hurting others."

 Chapter 2178

    At that moment, those three people was utterly intimidated by Rosalynn''s formidable presence.


    Forget about ying the good guys, they would''ve dropped to their knees and begged without hesitation if it came to that.


    This woman had only recentlye into their lives. Before that, they wereplete strangers.


    Yet, in just one night, she had managed to get a grip on all the dirtyundry they had ever aired.b2


    Who knew if she held any damning evidence that couldnd them behind bars?


    Ma and Paul, notorious for their bullying ways, were now facing aplete and absolute shutdown for the first time.


    "We get it, we''ll never do anything evil again!" Helena was the first to capitte, with her husband and son quickly echoing her sentiment.


    Rosalynn found it all dreadfully dull.


    These people had one face for those they bullied and another for someone they couldn''t bully back. A little pushback and they didn''t dare utter another peep. Otherwise, she could have easily sent this sorry trio packing right now.


    "Let''s go," Rosalynn said, disinterested as she turned to walk back to the child.


    They helped each other up and stumbled out the door in a clumsy retreat.


    On his way out, Paul cast onest venomous nce at Jameson, as if he wanted to devour him whole, but he didn''t dare linger and hurried off. "Mrs. Silverman..." Jameson''s father approached her.


    Rosalynn turned to him with none of the authoritative aura she had in the presence of Ma and his families, "Mr. Davis, I may have been a bit harsh, but I hope it hasn''t caused any trouble for your family." Jameson''s father waved his hands dismissively, his eyes brimming with tears, "This whole ordeal has been an eye-opener for me. When they needed my wife and me, they were allmands and entitlement. I thought, we''re family, so helping each other is what you do. But... to use grandma''s passing as a means to bully and shame my Jameson!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The man was visibly moved. His wife stood by his side, holding his hand and shedding tears in constion.


    They were both kind-hearted souls, never having raised their voices in their lives.


    If Rosalynn hadn''te to pay her respects, he feared what would be of his family - likely left with nothing, not even their dignity.


    "This is where I draw the line!" The man said with conviction, cleaning his eyes. "Mrs. Silverman, don''t worry about us. I will take care of my family from now on!"


    Rosalynn offered a gentle smile as she replied, "Of course, you will. But you know, Brisa mentioned to me the other day about Jameson''s education. She said he stayed local for school to be with her, at a ce that isn''t exactly top-tier..."


    Jameson didn''t speak. Instead, his tears fell like rain.


    His grandmother had told him, before she passed, to aim beyond the small town''s confines, to spread his wings. He hadn''t expected her to share this with Mrs. Silverman.


    She must have known their family''s soft nature and sought to entrust Jameson''s future to her.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. Next year, I''ll work hard to get into a college I''m proud of!" Jameson promised Rosalynn with determination and sincerity.


    "That''s the spirit," Rosalynn continued to smile warmly. "You have my number. Since your great-grandmother entrusted you to Wayne and me, don''t hesitate to reach out if you need anything, okay?" Jameson finally cracked a smile. Without any pretense or refusal, he simply nodded in agreement.


    Then, as if remembering something important, he assured Rosalynn earnestly, "I won''t give your contact information to any of them!"


    Rosalynn chuckled, "And what if they try to guilt-trip you? iming that your siblings desperately need a job at mypany?"


    "There are HR Departments at Bane Corporation and the Jared Group. If they want to work with you, they can apply and go through an interview!" Jameson replied with righteous fervor.

 Chapter 2179

    Rosalynn chuckled, her shoulders gently shaking with theughter.


    "What if they still bug you for mom''s contact info?" Ivy popped her little head out with a mischievous grin.


    Rosalynn was never great with hairdos. Right now, our little artist Ivy was in a state of a ponytail gone rogue, with a few strands defiantly sticking out.


    Cory had to keep patting down the unruly tufts, but to little avail.b2


    "Just block and delete ''em!" Jameson quipped, tilting his head towards Ivy.


    He found Ivy exceedingly cute, her voice sweet and soft like marshmallows.


    "Then you can ask Uncle Felix to give them a piece of his mind!" Ivy suggested helpfully. "Did you see those ps? Knocked their teeth out!"


    Jameson and his parents had been worried that Felix''s rough tactics might have scared Cory and Ivy. But to their surprise, she seemed quite approving of Felix''s approach!


    "Okay, Miss Little Strategist, no more bad ideas forthem," Rosalynn said, ruffling Ivy''s hair before turning to the Davis family. "I''ve got things to take care of back in H City, and Ivy and Cory need to return to school tomorrow, so we won''t stay any longer."


    "Oh, sure! It''s been quite the ordeal for you!" Jameson and his parents nodded earnestly.


    "My duty," Rosalynn said as she led the kids to the door, pausing to look back onest time.


    If she had been a bit quicker on the uptake that day, and pressed Brisa for more information, perhaps she could have uncovered more useful details.


    After Rosalynn and the kids left in the car, the Davis family stood at the door, watching until the vehicle disappeared around the corner.


    "Grandma used to say that young Master Wayne had found a special girl to him, and I wondered how special she could be. Never thought that after all this time, it''d be this dear miss saving my wife and child," Jameson''s father said reflectively, cleaning his tears.


    "Dad, don''t do this," Jameson soothed in a soft voice. "We''ve been through the wringer this time, seen the true colors of the world. From now on, we''ll just live our own lives and not worry about anything else." "Yeah," Jameson''s mother nodded. "We''ll take a trip to H City in the next few days to transfer the house ownership. Then, just as grandma wished, before our boy gets too deep into school, we''ll take a family trip. Let''s visit the cities in R Country where she once lived and worked!"


    "That''s great, mom, you always said you never had a honeymoon with dad. We can make up for it now!" Jameson added.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A warm breeze blew past, reminiscent of the gentle caress his great-grandmother once gave him.


    Jameson felt a lump in his throat.


    He looked in the direction the wind had taken, thinking to himself, "Great-grandma, please don''t worry about us. From now on, we''ll live well for ourselves, free from the shackles of family expectations, just as you wanted."


    In life, Brisa truly despised how Jameson''s parents could never say no to the Davis'', always working themselves to the bone and spending money, only to be taken for granted.


    Despite her numerous reprimands, they had little impact. If her death taught them a lesson, it finally fulfilled her wish.


    The car cruised smoothly on the freeway.


    Rosalynn''s mind was still preupied with the medicine issue.


    She had someone meticulously recheck everything.


    Back when Ayden was critically ill, thest person who had close contact with him and was still alive had been Brisa. And with Brisa''s passing, there was no one left on this earth who knew the details of Ayden''s surroundings.

 Chapter 2180

    By the time Rosalynn returned to H City, Larkin and Erica had already said their farewells after a brief stay by Moonlit Lake.


    "After leaving H Country this time, I won''t being back as often," Erica said, holding Rosalynn''s hand with evident emotion. "If you ever need anything, you better let me know, Rosa. You''re a true friend to me!"


    "I will, Erica," Rosalynn replied, patting her hand. "Go and enjoy your globetrotting, and when Wayne and I are ready to retire, we''ll hit you up for some travel tips."


    "I''ll make sure to keep a good log then! Can''t have your hubby, President Silverman, finding any faults in my rmendations!" Erica dered, thumping her chest with a promise.b2


    Erica and Larkin''s flight was scheduled for early the next morning, and as they shared this final moment, Erica embraced Rosalynn tightly. "Make sure you take all the meds Larkin prescribed for you. I''ve added Laura on WhatsApp, and I''ll be checking in."


    "Got it," Rosalynn nodded, feeling a sudden wave of sentimentality.


    Erica had mentioned noting back often, and it was uncertain when they would meet again. It had been nearly a decade since they first met, and in those years, they had both been through the wringer, each emerging a little worse for wear.


    "Rosa, we''re going to live to be olddies, sitting together and gossiping like there''s no tomorrow!" Erica had said, concerned about how hard Rosalynn''s life had been. Even Larkin, after examining her, had remarked on her delicate state of health.


    "Don''t worry, we will," Rosalynn assured her.


    With a final pat on the back, Erica ended their lingering goodbye.


    The next morning, Larkin and Erica took an early flight out of H Country. Rosalynn thought this brief separation was just a prelude to a future reunion, but she didn''t realize it would be thest time she would ever see Erica.


    As December drew to a close, the holiday season brought a flurry of celebrations to H City. On Christmas Eve, a generous snowfall nketed the city, and temperatures plummeted by the evening. Rosalynn and Paige watched over little Trista as she crawled happily on her y mat. The baby had thrived, growing into a mini Michelin man with her chubby cheeks and round belly. "Erica''s living like a dream, catching the Northern Lights like that," Paige said enviously as they discussed their friend''s recent social media post.


    Paige and Baillie had nned a long honeymoon, but their daughter Trista had other ns, arriving before they could even walk down the aisle, putting their romantic getaway on hold. "Larkin''s photography skills are on point. Did you see the shots he took of Erica? They look like movie posters," Rosalynn remarked, scrolling through her phone.


    "Through the eyes of love, everyone looks good!" Paige quipped with a hint of sarcasm, then nced out at the blizzard. "I just hope Baillie can handle Ivy and little Eli on his own." "He''ll manage," Rosalynn reassured her, setting down her phone and taking a sip of the steaming herbal tea. She grimaced at the bitterness-no matter how many times she drank it, she could never get used to the taste.


    Time flew by. It had been almost four months since Wayne began his treatment. Thanks to his diligent cooperation and Penn''s expert care, his condition had greatly improved, with episodes of visual disturbances bing increasingly rare. Wayne had even started engaging in outdoor activities within the limits set by Penn, building up his strength each day.


    And the most heartening progress of all was that he no longer felt as if his legs were failing him. He had started moving around without the aid of crutches, inching closer to normalcy with each passing day.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 2181

    So Penn suggested it was time for a family visit.


    On hearing the news, Rosalynn immediately asked Baillie to take Cory and Ivy to Munich.


    The kids were ecstatic about seeing their dad, even the usually stoic Cory couldn''t hide his smile for days. "Honey, you could go too," Paige said to Rosalynn.b2


    Rosalynn stared at her cup of seemingly bottomless herbal tea, wondering if it was some kind of magical goblet. "I''ll wait for him toe home," Rosalynn said softly, with a smile. She didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Wayne was doing so well; what if seeing her again triggered something.


    Paige didn''t know what to say tofort her. She gently rubbed Rosalynn''s back, trying to offer some support.


    After some time, Paige found it hard to decipher who was in debt to whom in the rtionship between Rosalynn and Wayne. The only thing she knew for sure was that, debt or no debt, these two were inextricably linked, iplete without the other, as if they were two halves of a whole. You are me, and I am you.


    Just then, Trista, with considerable effort, crawled up to Rosalynn and plopped a little doll on her foot.


    Rosalynn put down her herbal tea, then scooped up the chubby little baby with a grin, rubbing her cheek against the child''s.


    "Oh my, all drools!" Paigeughed and groaned.


    "My Trista knows how to charm her future mother-inw already, what a sweetheart!" With her son miles away, Rosalynn joked freely. Far away, Cory sneezed quietly.


    Baillie looked at him attentively, "Are you cold? Shall we wrap the scarf around you..."


    "Not cold," Cory waved his hand off, "How much longer till we get to Dad?"


    "Half an hour," Baillie replied, carefully stowing the scarf away.


    Throughout the journey, he''d brought lots of snacks and books, none of which seemed necessary.


    Even Ivy had been unusually quiet, either buried in her worksheets or lost in thought for minutes on end.


    After the flight, Ivy slumped into her child seat and was out like a light, baffling Baillie.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Cory nodded and carefully tucked the nket around his sister.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the back entrance of Penn''s institute.


    Ivy, who had been dozing, seemed to sense their arrival and woke up instantly.


    She was groggy. Blinking, she looked around, confirmed Cory was beside her, and whimpered with tears in her eyes, "Brother..." "We''re at Dad''s," Cory said gently.


    That brought Ivy back to reality. She cleaned the tears from her eyes, unbuckled herself, and as the car door opened, she hopped out. Wayne, hearing the car, came out immediately. His eyes lit up at the sight of his daughter, who had clearly grown taller.


    "Ivy!" Wayne eximed joyfully.


    "Daddy!" Ivy tried to hold back her tears but failed, crying as she threw herself into Wayne''s arms, holding him tight.


    Every day, Wayne was surrounded by medication.


    Even after a careful bath and fresh clothes, Ivy could still smell the bitterness of medicine on him.


    She was deeply upset, "Daddy, I missed you so, so much. Are you feeling better? Does it hurt anywhere?"


    "No pain, Daddy''s fine," Wayne said, his voice thick with emotion, as he lifted his gaze to his son standing by the car, "Cory...e here to Daddy."

 Chapter 2182

    Cory gazed at him intently, a look of concern creasing his young face. Despite his father''s efforts to spruce up, the signs of weariness were unmistakable-Wayne''s frame seemed frailer, his lips almost colorless.


    On the drive over, Cory had done his homework. This ce was a renowned mental health clinic.


    Hearing Wayne''s voice, Cory slowly approached, his small hand lightly touching his father''s before suddenly gripping his fingers tightly.


    "He must have been through so much." Cory thought, as tears welled up and spilled over his cheeks.b2


    Wayne quickly pulled his son into an embrace, patting his back gently. "I''m sorry, kiddo. Dad''s been a mess, made y''all worry."


    "Dad''s the best!" Ivy cried, her voice muffled by sobs. "Mommy said Dad just got a little sick, everyone gets sick. You''ll be better soon!"


    Cory didn''t say a word. He just leaned his forehead against Wayne''s shoulder, feeling the bony contours beneath his shirt. "Don''t they feed you enough here? Aren''t you getting the nutrition you need?" His thoughts were a silent scream as tears continued to fall.


    "It''s chilly out here, bro. Let''s go inside," Baillie suggested, moving forward.


    Wayne looked up at Baillie with grateful eyes. A nod was all it took between them; words were unnecessary.


    Through the back door was a greenhouse, and as Wayne led his children inside, Ivy''s eyes sparkled with curiosity at the wide-leafed nts under the ss domes, imagining a fantastical, lush world.


    Penn had prepared a room that was homely yet dignified-with a hospital bed and a sitting area. The coffee table in the sitting area wasden with snacks the children adored.


    One look was enough for Cory to know that this wasn''t where his father usually stayed.


    "Rosalynn sent some of your favorite fruits along with me," Baillie said, unloading a variety of carefully selected produce from his backpack that Wayne always enjoyed. The hospital''s fruit just didn''t cut it¡ªthe peels were too thick, and the flesh was never juicy enough.


    "Daddy, Mommy''s been super busy, so she couldn''te, but she misses you loads, I swear!" Ivy clung to her father, looking up earnestly as she spoke for Rosalynn.


    "I know," Wayne replied, touching noses with his daughter. "Daddy might have to stay here a few more months, so I need Ivy to help take care of Mom a little longer, okay?"


    "Okay!" Ivy nodded solemnly.


    Soon enough, Penn arrived. With his good looks, Ivy took to him instantly, sweetly greeting him. Cory, on the other hand, was more reserved. He knew Penn was Wayne''s primary doctor and had many questions about his father''s health and diet.


    He wanted to say how hard it was for his dad to gain weight, how his mom had worked so hard to nurse him back to health. But with Wayne and Ivy present, he held back.


    With Penn''spany, Wayne was allowed a temporary leave from the clinic. Since it was the Christmas season, the festive atmosphere was invigorating.


    Wayne took his kids to a gingerbread shop, treating them to delicious gingerbread cookies and even had an extra one beautifully wrapped to take home to his wife. They also visited a famous local indoor amusement park, where they enjoyed the rides and games together.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Time with loved ones always seems to fly by. Before they knew it, it was evening, and the streets were aglow with charming Christmas lights.


    Baillie approached Penn, persuading, "What''s the rush? Let Wayne tuck the kids in, let them fall asleep in his arms before we take him back to the clinic, okay?"


    Penn looked at the trio, their bond so strong it was hard to bear the thought of separating them again.

 Chapter 2183

    Penn nodded his affirmation. "Just like that."


    Wayne had taken the kids to the hotel, spinning tale after tale, the kind usually saved for cozy winter nights by the firece. Little Ivy, who normally fell asleep the moment her head hit the pillow, was stubbornly fighting off sleep tonight.


    After one story, her eyelids had be almost too heavy to lift, but she still insisted, "Tell me another one..." By the end of the eighth story, Ivy couldn''t resist the call of sleep any longer. But Cory was still wide awake.b2


    "I''ll walk you out," he said, his round eyes misty.


    "Alright, buddy," Wayne replied with a nod.


    Then they tiptoed from the bedroom, one after the other.


    In the suite''s living room, Baillie was chatting with Penn. They both looked surprised to see the duo emerge.


    "Dr. Lange," Cory approached Penn, "Is my dad getting better now?"


    Penn knew that Rosalynn and Wayne''s son wasn''t quite like other kids, but he hadn''t expected such maturity from someone so young.


    "Yes, he''s improving a lot. Your dad has been very cooperative with the treatment. I believe it won''t be long before he cane home," Penn said softly.


    "Can you make sure he doesn''t get any thinner?" Cory''s resolve broke, his voice quivering and tears brimming in his eyes.


    Wayne was taken aback. Subconsciously, he touched his own arm, not having noticed any significant changes in himself. His heart nearly shattered.


    "Sweetheart, daddy''s been gaining a little weighttely, you know. The treatment was tough in the beginning, and that''s when I lost a bit more. But I''ve been getting better slowly. I promise that when dades home, he''ll be healthy, okay?"


    "Okay," Cory nodded, then added, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Penn''s own eyes misted as he affectionately ruffled Cory''s hair.


    Cory cleaned his tears. Then he turned and walked over to Wayne.


    Wayne, with reddened eyes, crouched down and opened his arms.


    Cory walked into his embrace without a word, rested his forehead on Wayne''s shoulder, and then, with a sob, said, "Come home soon."


    "I will," Wayne hugged Cory tightly, "Hang in there, buddy."


    Cory didn''t speak, but he nodded.


    Usually soposed, today Cory stayed in Wayne''s arms for a full five minutes before slowly pulling away. Then, obediently, he waved, "Goodnight, daddy. See you." Penn took Wayne away.


    On the way back, Wayne silently shed tears, clutching a photo from a family camping trip Rosalynn had given him,minated and preserved.


    He caressed the image of his beloved over and over without a sound.


    Penn didn''t speak the entire way. He wanted Wayne to feel the relentless surge of love around him.


    It was a clich¨¦, but in Penn''s view, it was effective.


    True love can heal all wounds. It''s the strongest motivator and the most indestructible armor.


    Love had once been a shackle for Wayne, the violence of a diary, an inescapable fetter. Now, Penn wanted Wayne to redefine love for himself.


    Once he seeded, that would be his moment of breaking through the clouds to see the sun.


    Across the ocean.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn sat alone in a cabin, looking at photos Penn had sent of Wayne ying with the kids.


    Beside her, the firece crackled and popped, its lively dance casting a warm glow in the small space.

 Chapter 2184

    At the start of the new quarter, the financial reports from Bane Corporation were as rosy as ever.


    After aprehensive upgrade at the beginning of the month, the functionality of Bane Corporation''s Al had be even more robust.


    And Blue Horizon Enterprises, thepany that had been on the verge of copse, had managed to turn a loss into a profit this quarter. Their sess wasn''t solely riding on the coattails of Bane Corporation''s Al either; they had injected some fresh blood and carved out a new operational strategy.


    It was the time for the annual summary meeting.b2


    When Rosalynn arrived at the president''s office, Rose was already there, greeting her with a steaming cup of coffee.


    "Back from the business trip, I hear? Sounds like you tackled a big issue out there, well done," Rosalynn remarked, ncing up at Rose.


    This was their first encounter since Rosalynn had taken Rose to B City, and Rose had changed quite a bit since then.


    She wasn''t just biding her time in her position any longer; she had taken the initiative to follow up on a project Rosalynn had assigned to her when she first joined Bane Corporation. And she had truly solved a significant problem.


    "The project is nearly wrapped up, with another team taking over maintenance. Ms. Tesdal... I''d like to go home for a bit. It''s the anniversary of my mother''s passing in a few days," Rose said, her gaze lowered. "Don''t worry, I won''t go near the testing facility."


    Rosalynn gave her another look. "Alright, go ahead and request leave from HR, I''ll sign off on it."


    Rose was taken aback; she hade prepared to persuade Rosalynn, not expecting such an easy agreement.


    "Thank you, Ms. Tesdal! I''ll go straight away!" Rose''s face lit up with joy, and she practically skipped out of the president''s office.


    Rosalynn watched Rose''s cheerful departure, her prating gaze deep with contemtion.


    Before long, Rosalynn made her way to the conference room for the meeting.


    From eight in the morning to five in the afternoon, aside from a brief lunch break, Rosalynn hardly rested. Thankfully, the staff at Bane Corporation had grown not only to respect her but to fear her as well. The general managers from the various branches, who hade from all over, were now far more cooperative than when Rosalynn had first taken over thepany.


    There was a notable absence of tampered ounts and data making their way to Rosalynn''s desk.


    She had established the rules at the start of her tenure, "Profits could dip, but deception was out of the question. If you lost money, thepany would help you find the cause. But any fraud, even a single instance, would be met with immediate reckoning."


    With the rules firmly in ce, Rosalynn''s workload had lessened considerably.


    After returning to her office and holding a brief meeting with her vice presidents, including Sean, Rosalynn was ready to head home by 5:30.


    Ivy would be getting home around the same time.


    She donned her coat, grabbed her briefcase, and made her way to the parking garage.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Tesdal!" Just as she was about to get into her car, a voice called out from behind her.


    Rosalynn turned around to see Rose approaching, holding a paper bag.


    "I''ve already approved your leave," Rosalynn said firmly.

 Chapter 2185

    Rose nodded earnestly, her face a picture of sincerity as if she feared Rosalynn wouldn''t believe her. "The HR manager confirmed with me, I''ve booked a red-eye flight. Don''t worry, I''ll be back as soon as


    possible!"


    Rosalynn wasn''t the type to be unnecessarily aggressive. She simply nodded in response, "Mm."


    Rose pursed her lips slightly, then handed over a paper bag to Rosalynn. "This is a little Christmas and New Year''s gift. Near our office branch up north, there''s this cashmere farm, and this is the finest scarf they weave. It''s really warm. I''ve heard you get cold easily..."


    Rosalynn nced down at the bag and reached out to take it, but Felix, quick as a sh, stepped forward. "Let me take that for you, ma''am."b2


    The contents of the opaque bag were a mystery, and given Rose''s previous antagonism, Felix was wary of any deceit hidden beneath her newfoundpliance.


    Rose didn''t seem to mind. With the bag out of her hands, she seemed even more uneasy.


    "I want to apologize for some things I''ve said before," Rose said, not daring to meet Rosalynn''s eyes. "This trip to the northwest really opened my eyes. My views were too narrow before. You made me realize that I''m not just a trophy, I can do the things men can do."


    "That''s a good mindset to have. Keep it up, and even when Wayne returns, if you want to stay on at Bane Corporation, you''re wee to," Rosalynn said kindly.


    Rose''s eyes lit up. "Really? I can continue to work at Bane Corporation?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yes, but by then, it''ll be your talent that keeps you there," Rosalynn nodded slightly. "Bane Corporation is filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. You''ll need to outshine those ahead of you to secure your ce."


    "I will!" Rose nodded enthusiastically, and then added, "Rosalynn, I''m really... truly grateful to you."


    "Just do your best." Rosalynn wasn''t swayed by Rose''s emotional fluctuations. She offered a word of encouragement and nced at her watch. "I need to head home for dinner. Have a safe trip." Rose nodded, watching as Rosalynn got into her car and drove away, disappearing into the distance.


    With a relieved sigh, Rose headed to her own car and drove off.


    As soon as they were in the car, Felix quickly inspected the paper bag. It contained just a high-quality cashmere scarf.


    "Let me see," Rosalynn said, reaching out.


    Felix put the scarf back into the bag and said seriously, "When we get back, we''ll have Molly check it for any toxic substances."


    "You have quite an opinion of Rose," Rosalynn said with a smile.


    Felix drove on, eyes on the throngs of people ahead. "Ma''am, people like us, we were raised like guinea pigs."


    The smile on Rosalynn''s face faded as she listened.


    "Hundreds of kids, all raised together, but only one survives. One moment, your closest ally might plunge a knife into your neck," Felix continued. "So, we have a heightened sense of awareness for our kind and potential danger. There''s something about Miss Rose that doesn''t sit right with me."


    "Is that so?" Rosalynn mused, looking out the window. "If that''s the case, we indeed need to be cautious and keep a closer eye on her."


    Through the rearview mirror, Felix nced at Rosalynn. For some reason, he felt like she wasn''t surprised by what he said. Could it be that she had the same intuition?


    "Understood. I''ll get in touch with Mike to have someone in Munich watch her every move," Felix didn''t press further, following Rosalynn''s cue.


    Rosalynn didn''t say anything more, just nodded her agreement.

 Chapter 2186

    The dusk crept in early these days.


    Before six o''clock, darkness had all but swallowed the sky.


    After a tedious crawl through traffic, Rosalynn couldn''t wait to get upstairs.


    "Mommy!" Her daughter''s exuberant voice echoed before Rosalynn could even step out of the elevator, and then a warm bundleunched into her arms.b2 Rosalynn chuckled, lifting her into a hug.


    Ivy had shot up quite a bit this year, and holding her was bing a workout.


    "Sorry, pumpkin, hit a bit of a snarl on the road, Mommy''ste," Rosalynn pecked her daughter on the cheek. "Did you have fun with your brother?"


    "Yeah! Daddy took us to so many cool ces, oh, and he got a gift for you, Mommy!"


    Ivy wriggled out of Rosalynn''s arms and scampered toward the living room.


    Rosalynn''s eyes followed her,nding on Cory standing nearby.


    She crouched down and enveloped him in a bear hug. "You''ve been a trooper this trip."


    "It was okay. Ivy was good, though she cried a bit in the morning when Daddy wasn''t there." Cory snuggled into Rosalynn''s embrace. "Don''t worry, Mommy, he''s getting better. He''ll be home before you know it."


    A lump formed in Rosalynn''s throat. She nodded, stroking Cory''s hair. "I know, baby."


    Just then, Ivy returned with a gingerbread cookie in hand. "Mommy, Daddy bought this for you, it''s super yummy!"


    She handed Rosalynn a beautifully wrapped gift box, her big eyes sparkling. "Baillie got Paige her own, so this one''s all yours."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Aren''t you having any?" Rosalynn asked with a smile.


    Ivy shook her head vigorously. "This is from Daddy to you, Mommy. Only you can eat it. I won''t!"


    Rosalynn beamed.


    "She''s been going on about it for half an hour," Paige said as she walked over, shaking her head in mock disapproval. "Terrified of mixing up what her dad got with what Baillie got. Kept it in her backpack, wouldn''t let anyone touch it."


    "Of course not, it''s Daddy''s love and missing you!" Ivy dered proudly.


    Rosalynn patted her back. "Well, I will take Daddy''s love to my room, okay?"


    "Okay, but don''t be too long, dinner''s ready," Ivy nodded.


    After a kiss on her forehead and a peck on Cory''s cheek, Rosalynn, clutching her briefcase, ascended the stairs.


    The door closed behind her, and the smile on Rosalynn''s face slowly faded.


    She looked at the gift box in her hands, fingertips tracing its edges over and over.


    Gingerbread was fragile, and with the back and forth, some had crumbled as Rosalynn opened the box.


    She picked up a small piece, tasting it. Tears followed, dropping one by one.


    For Rosalynn, time had stretched interminably since she left Munich.


    Months had felt like years, and she had masked her agony well to keep Hria and Paige from worrying.


    The gingerbread melted on her tongue, and she suddenly regretted not going together... But Rosalynn didn''t allow herself to wallow in such emotions.


    Emotions were one thing, but she knew her decision was right.


    His treatment was too painful, so she wouldn''t risk even a one-in-a-million chance of Wayne''s condition worsening.


    She ced the gingerbread box tenderly on the nightstand.


    Then she changed intofortable loungewear and descended to the dining room, where life''s simpler moments awaited.

 Chapter 2187

    When Rosalynn arrived at the scene, Ivy was in the middle of telling a joke, making Hria double over withughter, her eyes nearly squeezed shut from merriment.


    From behind her back, Hria produced a small box and handed it to Ivy.


    Ivy opened it to find yet another diamond ne sparkling before her eyes.


    "Grandma..." Rosalynn sighed with a blend of frustration and affection.b2


    "This year, I''ve only given this one diamond ne; I''ve been very restrained!" Hria dered with pride. "Besides, our Ivy is all grown up. What''s wrong with having another ne, right?" "Right," Ivy agreed, then began to speak for her mother, "But Great-Grandma, Mom does have a point. We really shouldn''t get any more. What if I get spoiled?"


    "What''s the harm in that?" Hria cooed, her face radiating with adoration. "I will get anything you like, no matter the cost!"


    Rosalynn shook her head in silent resignation.


    Dinner was exceptionally joyful, thanks to Ivy''s presence.


    Even Hria, who had been off her foodtely, managed to eat more.


    Seeing how happy Ivy made her, Rosalynn decided to let Ivy stay with her great-grandmother for the night, an arrangement Ivy was more than happy with. She even picked out a storybook, iming she was going to read a bedtime story to her great-grandmother.


    Watching they disappear down the hallway, Paige nudged Rosalynn with her shoulder and said, "Ever since Ivy''s visit with her father, she''s visibly perked up. It''s a genuine change, not like the forced cheer we saw before."


    Rosalynn nodded in agreement.


    "The real question is whether her grades will improve. At thest parent-teacher conference, they mentioned she''s slipped quite a bitpared tost year."


    "Well, Liam used to keep an eye on that."


    "How''s Liam doing?" Paige inquired.


    "He hasn''t been in touch with me, but the foster family asionally sends updates. He''s always been a sensible boy, well-behaved and doing well in his studies there." Still, Rosalynn couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt.


    "The kid will understand when he''s older," Paige said gently, patting Rosalynn''s back. "Getting an education at a top institution isn''t something you canpare with staying local."


    "I hope so," Rosalynn murmured, though she wasn''t convinced Liam would let go of the past so easily.


    But no matter whether he could forgive or not, as long as he had a good life in the future, that was all that mattered.


    Meanwhile, Rose had sessfully passed through customs and was now in the departure lounge.


    The reason she had bought such ast-minute ticket was partly out of fear that Rosalynn might change her mind.


    It wasn''t until she was past security that she allowed herself a deep, relieving sigh.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As she sat down, Rose pulled out an old cell phone and turned it on.


    Instantly, messages flooded in.


    [Rose, how have you been? I just heard the patient from H Country was taken out by Dr. Lange. Someone saw two kids with the H Country guest, looking quite close.] [Rose, I''ve just confirmed it. Those were Wayne''s kids.]


    Rose nced at the date of the messages.


    She was well aware that Rosalynn had been busy ofte. But what Rose hadn''t expected was for Rosalynn to be so busy that she wouldn''t visit Wayne herself, instead sending their very young children. [I''m fine] she typed in response. [I''m at the airport about to head back for a few days. Can we meet up?]


    The reply came almost immediately, [She''s letting youe back? That''s great. Send me your flight details, and I''ll pick you up!]


    After sending the information, Rose gazed through the tall windows of the departure lounge at the twinkling lights on the runway, piercing the dark night.


    Mom, don''t worry. Whatever you can do, I can do too.

 Chapter 2188

    When Penn heard that Rose was back in town, he bolted out of theb like a bat out of hell and made a beeline for her ce.


    Rose lived right next door to the Penn family home.


    As he arrived, he saw a real estate agent stepping out of Rose''s house with a few potential buyers in tow.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Lange," the agent greeted Penn warmly.b2


    Penn nodded politely in return, then asked Rose, "What''s the deal with the realtor?"


    "I can''te back to live here, so I''m selling the ce," Rose replied.


    Penn was shocked, thinking Rose was just being dramatic. "Rose, Ms. Jared won''t keep you in H Country forever. Once Wayne gets better and heads home, she''ll let youe back."


    Rose looked at Penn, her expression devoid of its usual defiance, noticeably more mature, "Penn, my time with Ms. Jared has really changed me."


    Penn looked gobsmacked.


    Rose waved goodbye to the departing agent, then turned back to Penn. "I''ve always been protected. First by mom, then Natalie, and then you. I was like a vine, always clinging to someone else. But these past few months in H Country, I felt truly independent for the first time. Ms. Jared and I have agreed that I''ll stay on at Bane Corporation to work and find my own worth."


    "Are you sure about this?" Penn recovered from his initial shock, his eyes brimming with pride as he looked at Rose.


    "Yeah," Rose took a deep breath, the icy winter air biting at her lungs.


    "That''s fantastic!" Penn beamed. "Our little Rose has finally grown up. Come on, let''s grab some grub to celebrate! And don''t worry about being in H Country. Once my research is done, I''lle visit often. If anyone there gives you trouble, I''ll be there in a heartbeat to back you up!"


    "And what if the one giving me trouble is Ms. Jared?" Rose teased, batting her eyshes at Penn.


    Penn was reminded of the harsh words Rose had hurled at him on the street that day.


    "Rose, I do admire Ms. Jared, but not in the way you think," Penn said earnestly. "She stood out to me because I saw her move in Wayne''s direction. I thought she''d be like all the others, but she exceeded all my expectations and earned my respect."


    "She is impressive," Rose agreed, nodding. "To rise above so many men."


    "So, what do you fancy eating? Name it, and we''ll go!"


    "No, thanks," Rose shook her head. "Ms. Jared only gave me a short break. I need to pay respects to mom and then head back."


    "Then I''ll join you at the cemetery!" Penn offered.


    But Rose was clearly distant. "Penn, did you just dash out from theb? Look, your research is way more important than lunch or hanging out right now," Rose said, cing her hands on Penn''s shoulders and steering him towards the door. "You better get back to theb!"


    Penn looked back at Rose, asking again, "Are you sure you don''t want me to stay?"


    Rose shook her head.


    Penn pulled out his phone and sent Rose some money, saying, "Get some flowers and offerings for the gravesite."


    Rose nced at the amount Penn had sent. It was more than enough for any kind of flowers here.


    "Use the rest for some duty-free shopping on your way back. I didn''t get you a Christmas gift this year, so treat yourself to a nice bag or something you like." "Thanks, Penn," Rose nodded.


    Without lingering any longer, Penn waved goodbye and rode off on his bike.


    Rose watched him go, then looked at the amount on her phone. Without blinking, she opened a charity app and donated every penny Penn had given her. Then, as if on cue, a snowy wind began to sweep through Munich.

 Chapter 2189

    Rose hailed a cab and set off on the two-hour drive to the cemetery, a far cry from the orderly graveyards back in H Country. The local resting ces were a tangled maze of memories and monuments. Every year, like clockwork, she would visit, always with Penn as her guide. But this solo trip had her meandering before she found the slightly askew headstone she sought. Inscribed in neat, cursive English - "Here Lies Yvette Albinia."


    Crouching down, Rose began pulling weeds from around the grave, her movements gentle and reverent.


    Mike, in disguise, could''ve passed for any of the local homeless, hunched over on a batteredwn chair not far from the grave, surrounded by empty beer bottles. But the truth was, he hadn''t touched a drop. His eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, were fixed on Rose.b2


    Knowing she would be visiting the grave, Mike had nted a tiny bug behind the headstone. But as Rose remained silent for a long while, he started to doubt himself. Had she discovered the listening device? Finally, he heard her whisper, "Mom, I''ll make the right choices just like you did. Next time Ie, I''ll bring good news."


    After speaking, she wiped the dust off the headstone, stood up, pressed her palms together in a gesture of prayer, bowed thrice, and then, with a deep exhale, left with a determined stride. Mike sat up, his cover still intact.


    After leaving the cemetery, Rose climbed into a rideshare - another piece of Mike''s orchestrated puzzle. She remained quiet during the ride, scrolling through reviews of local diners before setting her phone aside and gazing out the window, lost in thought.


    By day''s end, Mike felt he hade up empty-handed.


    Frustrated, he called Rosalynn to report.


    "The right choice?" Rosalynn echoed the words Mike ryed. "And what kind of good news might that be?"


    "I heard her mention to Mr. Lange that she wants to excel at Bane Corporation. Could that be the choice she''s talking about? And the good news, naturally, her sess there?" Mike didn''t sense anything amiss with her words at the time.


    But Rosalynn found it strange.


    "She said she''d make the same right choice as her mother," Rosalynn mused darkly. "Frankly, that Yvette woman led a muddled life; I can''t say I ever saw her make any ''right'' choices."


    After Betsy''s death, her younger sister Yvette dropped out of school almost immediately, got mixed up with a couple of bad boys, ended up pregnant at a tender age, and was eventually abandoned before Natalie found her.


    "Ms. Gabrie, I''ll keep an eye on her! If there''s something off about her, she''ll slip up eventually," Mike said, trusting Rosalynn''s instincts without question.


    If Ms. Gabrie suspected something, it was his job to uncover it. After Mike finished speaking, silence hung on the line.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Gabrie?" he called out tentatively, waiting for her to break the silence.

 Chapter 2190

    "Mike, do you have any beliefs?" Rosalynn asked out of the blue.


    Mike was puzzled by the question but replied honestly, "Depends on the situation. If I''m working for you and Mrs. Jared, then no, I don''t have any beliefs."


    Rosalynn chuckled softly, "Well, since that''s the case, I have a favor to ask of you..." She whispered, "After Rose leaves Munich, dig up Yvette''s grave for me." "What?" Mike gasped in shock.b2


    "If your conscience won''t let you do it, find some folks who don''t care about that sort of thing," Rosalynn said with a hint of sternness in her voice. "Open Yvette''s grave and see if there''s anything in there besides her bones."


    Mike knew Ms. Gabrie well. She was usually reasonable, even towards those who had wronged her. Once they passed away, all was forgiven. Except for that Mr. Robert Magnus - he was a beast in life and didn''t deserve to be treated like a human in death.


    Digging up graves... especially of someone who was a total stranger...


    "Just do as I say."


    "Understood!"


    The phone clicked as the call ended.


    Rosalynn stood up and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The highest point in the city offered the best view.


    She ran her fingers over the knuckles of her hand, lost in thought. Ever since she''d met Brisa and learned that Ayden''s death was foul y, Rosalynn had been reying in her mind all the people who could havee into contact with Ayden''s medication.


    But there was one person she had overlooked due to their age and status - Yvette, who was only in her teens at the time. She was Betsy''s younger sister, whom she had raised single-handedly.


    In the story of Betsy and Ayden, Yvette seemed to be just a side character, only mentioned in passing when discussing Betsy''s family. Otherwise, she was as good as invisible.


    But Rosalynn pondered, at the time Betsy started seeing Ayden, Yvette had been living with her.


    How likely was it that Betsy would leave her young sister to live alone after she returned to their homnd?


    Ayden would certainly be aware of Yvette''s significance to Betsy.


    Wouldn''t he make sure that Yvette joined Betsy, to live together?


    Although Rosalynn had no way to find out what kind of person Yvette was now, she wondered, where did Rose''s twisted valuese from?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Yvette had passed away early, andter on, Rose was raised under Natalie''s care, with Penn, a gentle soul, by her side.


    Rosalynn spected that Rose''s distorted values might have been influenced by Yvette.


    Moreover, Rose had mentioned more than once that Ayden and Wayne''s illnesses were due to an imbnce, suggesting that Natalie and her own strong personalities had disrupted the equilibrium, leading to their sickness.


    That kind of talk, Rosalynn mused, was likely something Rose had heard from Yvette.


    Chills ran down Rosalynn''s spine as she thought about it, goosebumps forming all over her skin.


    Then, a knock at the door pulled her from her reverie.


    "Come in." She returned to her desk and sat down, ready to face whatever came next.

 Chapter 2191

    "Happy New Year, Ms. Tesdal!" Jacob Strand breezed into the office with the vitality of the New Year''s first fireworks.


    "You''re a bit early, Jacob. We''ve still got a couple of days to go," she replied with a yful smirk.


    Over the past few months, Jacob had be a whirlwind of sess in the H Country business scene. Not only had he revitalized Strand Group''s fortunes, but he had alsopletely shaken off thepany''s stale image in the wake of a crisis.


    Moreover, his social connections, once reserved for casual dinners and drinks, had been leveraged to full effect. He recruited top talents from around the globe, securing them with five-year contracts that were the envy of many, including Sean.b2


    "Well, when else would I get a chance to see you, if not during the holiday rush?" Jacob said, cing an orange bag emzoned with the iconic Hermes carriage logo on Rosalynn''s desk. "A little gift for you." Rosalynn nced at the logo and quipped, "Get to the point, President Strand."


    "Always straight to business, Secretary Tesdal, I like that!" Jacob said as he settled into a chair. It was as if the life-and-death struggles of the past months hadn''t touched him; he had effortlessly returned to his former dashing self, a true yboy of the capital.


    "I hear you''ve got young Jaime Jules and the Scott family working on chip development?"


    "That''s right, Jacob. What''s on your mind?" Rosalynn leaned back in her chair, her curiosity piqued.


    Jacob grinned, a fox in businessman''s clothing. "I''m quite interested in that field myself. Let''s talk about a partnership, shall we?"


    "What kind of partnership are you proposing?" Rosalynn inquired.


    "I won''t meddle in the development side; that''s a bit too technical for me. But once your chips are ready, I''d like Strand Group to have an exclusive partnership with you." He slid a business proposal across the desk to her. "You''re nning on entering the smartphone andmunications market?"


    "To be precise, the entire smart device ecosystem." His smile was as sly as ever. "What I''m envisioning is beyond anything currently on the market, so I''ll need the finest chips you can muster. How about it, Ms Tesdal? Are you interested in pioneering a new era of smart technology with me?"


    Even though Jacob''s smile and twinkling eyes were familiar, Rosalynn sensed a profound change in him.


    "It does sound tempting... This concept of a ''digital life'' is quite intriguing," she remarked, flipping to a page in the proposal.


    "It''ll be the ace in my smart era lineup. Imagine pairing it with your Bane Corporation Al. We could make a killing together!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rosalynn''s lips curled into a half-smile, and she gave a slight nod.


    "Will you be in H City over the next few days?" she asked.


    "If Secretary Tesdal needs me, I''ll absolutely be here," Jacob replied smoothly.


    "I''ll have Baillie and Jaimee in tomorrow to discuss the technical side of things. They''re more knowledgeable than I am in that area. Whether your ideas are viable or not, you''ll have to hash it out with them." Rosalynn closed the proposal, making no move to return it.


    Jacob didn''t mind. "Perhaps we could include Cory too?"


    She considered it for a moment before replying, "He''s gearing up for apetition and has examsing up. I''ll ask him about it at home. And this..." She lifted the proposal slightly. "Do you mind if I take it for him to review?"


    "Of course not! I''d be delighted to have my nephew''s input; it would be invaluable!"


    He then seemed to recall something else. "About that digital life concept, why not discuss it with Ivy?"


    "Why''s that?" Rosalynn asked, puzzled.


    "She''s an artist; she has a unique perspective on imagery and lighting. Just chat with her about it. I''m not into empty promises. If the kids can contribute valuable ideas, I''ll give them stock options with annual dividends."


    Rosalynn''sughter filled the room as she stood up. "Then it''s settled. Let''s head to Moonlit Lake for dinner. Grandma has been asking about you. It''s time she sees the most talked-about rising star in the business world."

 Chapter 2192

    Rosalynn clocked out early from work, a rare treat for her, and figured she''d scoop up the kids on her way home.


    Little did she know, her kids had a special bond with Jacob, who had once saved their lives. The car ride was filled with chatters andughter, topics flying from book characters to thetest space news. Once home, Jacob politely excused himself to chat with Hria, and after dinner, he couldn''t wait to dive into video games with Cory. They were soon lost in conversation, heads together in front of thepute for hours. Jacob ended up staying the night in the guest room, but not before spending more time in Rosalynn''s room chatting away.


    The next day, Baillie and Jaime came back into town. Rosalynn, swamped with year-end tasks at Bane Corporation, didn''t get involved in the new project they were all buzzing about. However, Jaime''s updates were positive - they believed the partnership could work, and that the future was undoubtedly digital.


    Dinner ns were tossed aside as Jaime and Jacob, too eager to wait, rushed off to the R&D facility.


    Baillie, who was initially intending to spend more time with his wife and grab dinner together, refrained from leaving for the night.d2


    Given that their little one, Trista, was still too small to be left alone, Paige had resumed her work but for the most part, she handled her tasks remotely.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, with her mother-inw and Rosalynn, stepping in to help, Paige had painstakingly formed a top-notch managerial team before her maternity leave. So, thepany''s operations were running like a well-oiled machine, with performance and profits soaring.


    Thanks to the prime real estate Baillie had gifted, their new building was already halfway done. Baillie had nned to be a full-time dad until Trista turned one, but when a foreignpetitor cornered the Scott family with a chip technology, he gritted his teeth and plunged into developing their own, spurred by a heart-to-heart with Paige.


    When Rosalynn got home, she washed up and went looking for the kids, only to find out that Jacob had whisked them all away after school. A call to Jaime had her shaking her head at their impromptu ns. "You guys are out of control, making decisions on the fly like that!" she eximed.


    "They wanted toe, right Ivy? Tell your mom!" Jaime defended.


    "You''d better tell my mom yourself!" Ivy''s voice echoed in the background.


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh. The kids were supposed to be in school the following day, given that it was apensatory day off before New Year''s. But now it seemed like Jaime and Jacob had other ns for the entire holiday.


    "How could he take my daughter away, too?" Felix grumbled as he returned home with the chestnuts Molly had been craving, now left uneaten at the thought of the suddenly quiet house. Rosalynn had thought at least Trista would be home, but a call from Granny Owens turned the night on its head - the elder had felt unwell and copsed in her office.


    Without a second to spare, Rosalynn, Paige, and Trista rushed over. Facing the inevitable decline of age was hard enough, but the year had been tough on Granny Owens already.


    Holding Trista, who was drooling contently on her shoulder, Rosalynn waited for news. Paige emerged, her face grave.


    "How is it?" Rosalynn whispered.


    Paige met her gaze. "Lung cancer... luckily, it''s early. We can intervene."


    "We''ll handle it," Rosalynn assured her. "We''ve got the best medical resources, and I''ll get the top experts on it right away."


    Paige looked down at her chubby daughter, her heart heavy.


    "Rosalynn, how did you get through it all those years ago, saying goodbye to loved ones one by one? I''m still reeling from my mom''s passing, and if Granny..." Her voice trailed off, the weight of potential loss hanging in the air.

 Chapter 2193

    "Don''t worry..." Rosalynn extended an arm and gently hugged Paige.


    How did she get through it all those years ago? She had exhausted all her options and had no choice but to press forward.


    They say the death of a loved one is a lifelong pain in the soul. Had she ever really moved on?


    When Baillie heard the news, she dropped everything and came right back.


    Rosalynn returned to her home alone.


    Hria had already gone to bed.d2


    Standing in the vast living room, she suddenly missed the small apartment she once shared with Wayne.


    On impulse, she headed back to the elevator, got in her car, and drove to the apartment.


    The cleaner still came at regr intervals, so the ce was spotless.


    It was now past three in the morning.


    Exhausted, Rosalynn eyed the neatly folded nket on the couch, walked over, yanked it over herself, and curled up on the couch. She fell asleep almost immediately.


    Winter was bitterly cold. She recalled the chilly days spent here with Wayne.


    Too much time had passed, and too many things had happened.


    Rosalynn realized she was gradually forgetting Wayne''s ws. The grudges she thought she could never let go of somehow faded over time.


    She had once believed those grievances would haunt her for life, even if she had epted Wayne back into her life.


    She slept deeply, yet tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    "Time, oh time, could you move any faster? In an ideal world, I''d wake up to find Wayne healthy and safe again. It''s all so tiring, and so very cold. The nket just wouldn''t warm me...'' The next day, Rosalynn was woken by the shrill ring of her phone.


    It was ten in the morning.


    Sitting up, she felt sore all over. She wondered how Wayne had managed all those years...


    It was a call from the head of the marketing department.


    Rosalynn listened silently and then replied, "I''ll be at the office in thirty minutes. Have the materials ready in the conference room."


    After hanging up, she stretched her stiff neck and quickly showered.


    In the walk-in closet, she found a suit Wayne had bought for herst year and put it on.


    After she had left, Wayne had kept the tradition of buying her clothes in her size every year, filling up her section of the closet.


    This year, with his memory gone, that tradition had been broken.


    Dressed now, Rosalynn felt the suit was a bit loose.


    She pinched her waist. She needed to eat more, work out more-couldn''t afford to lose any more weight.


    With that thought, she donned a coat and headed out to drive to Bane Corporation.


    As she parked, Felix approached to open her door.


    Just as she was about to enter the building, the crisp sound of high heels clicked behind her.


    "Ms. Tesdal!" Hearing that voice, Rosalynn paused, then turned to look back.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    11

 Chapter 2194

    Rose seemed to have undergone aplete transformation.


    Gone were her monochromatic ck and white ensembles, reced by an array of colors that brightened her aura even in the winter chill. Her face was adorned with a cheerful smile that was as refreshing as the crisp morning air.


    She was like a new person. No longer was she the one who would meet Rosalynn with a scowl, brimming with silent grievances.


    "Did youe straight to the office after your flightnded?" Rosalynn inquired.


    Rose strolled up beside her. Side by side, they walked forward.


    "Yeah, I dropped off my bags and came straight here. No point lounging at home with nothing to do!" Rose chirped with enthusiasm. "I sold my Munich apartment this trip. I''m thinking about buying a ce here in H City. Ms. Tesdal, do you have any neighborhoods in mind that you could rmend?"d2


    "That''s a tough one," Rosalynn chuckled, shaking her head. "You should ask Sean; he''s got a real knack for real estate investments."


    "Good idea!" Rose nodded. "What brings you in sote today?"


    "Slept in," Rosalynn admitted with a hint of exasperation. "Since I ran into you, why don''t you join me for the meeting with the marketing department?"


    "Really? I can join?" Surprise and delight sparkled in Rose''s eyes.


    "Of course, you''re my assistant."


    Felix stood by, watching their interaction as if in a dream.


    Ms. Jared had her suspicions about Rose before. But then there was the cashmere scarf. Felix had handed it to Molly for toxicology testing, and it came back clean. Moreover, Molly hadmented on the high quality of the cashmere.


    The meeting that followed gave Rosalynn a headache. The marketing and nning departments were at loggerheads, their respective heads bickering incessantly.


    Sitting between the two bellowing men, Rosalynn felt her ears might start aching from their shrill voices.


    Just as the argument reached its boiling point and Rosalynn''s patience was wearing thin, Rose spoke up.


    "Gentlemen, please, let''s take a moment to cool down. You''re both aiming for what''s best for thepany..."


    Her voice was soft and calming as she positioned herself between the two irate directors, slowly and methodically trying to diffuse the tension.


    Rosalynn watched from her seat, resting her chin on her hand, observing Rose''s gentle mediation.


    Munich must have worked some serious magic...


    Ten minutester, the two adversaries, who had been at each other''s throats, sat back down, visibly moreposed.


    "How about this? I''ll draft apromise proposal today for both of you. If it works, it''ll save everyone a lot of trouble," Rose continued. Then, as if suddenly unsure, she turned to Rosalynn with a timid nce, "Ms. Tesdal, would that be okay?"


    "Of course." Rosalynn raised her hand slightly, signaling Rose to proceed.


    Rose beamed with joy and turned to the two directors for their consent.


    The root of their argument had been a professional mishap that urred on a rather ambiguous point - it could be med on the marketing department or the nning department.


    Their heated exchange was driven by the end-of-year evaluations; everyone was jockeying for position and nobody wanted to be saddled with the me.


    Now that the president''s assistant was willing to take on this hot potato, they were more than happy to agree, albeit with some reluctance.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Alright, let''s leave it at that," Rosalynn said as she stood up, clearly relieved.


    Handling the politics with her subordinates was the thing Rosalynn dreaded most - one wrong step and you could be used of favoritism. Exiting the conference room, Rosalynn nced at Rose.


    "Think you can handle it?"


    Rose looked back at Rosalynn, her cheeks flushed with determination, and nodded firmly, "I can!"


    "Sort this out, and I''ll put you in charge of a new project team," Rosalynn dered before striding away confidently.


    Hearing Rosalynn''s words, Rose remained standing, rooted to the spot.

 Chapter 2195

    Rose''s smile was still stered across her face, a sign of her recent triumph.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She headed straight back to her desk and began to hammer away at her keyboard with a fervor that was uncharacteristic of her usual self.


    The colleagues in the cubicles nearby exchanged nces, all thinking the same thing - Rose had undergone a transformation. The prickly edges that once defined her seemed to have softened overnight. Rose workedte into the night, and when she finally cracked the problem, she posted the solution in the group chat for all to see.


    She had indeed pulled it off. Sure, there were minor imperfections, but they paled inparison to the issues that had been there before. They were negligible.


    Because of this, Rose''s reputation within thepany began to shift.d2


    The next day, on thest working day before the New Year, a rxed atmosphere hung over Bane Corporation.


    Rosalynn hadn''t organized the usual tedious New Year''s Eve party. Instead, she opted for a more direct approach, handing out bonus envelopes of varying sizes based on employee rank, encouraging everyone to go out and celebrate the New Year on their own terms.


    She gave Rose an especially hefty bonus envelope.


    After clocking out, Rose approached her, asking, "Ms. Tesdal, this bonus-it''s extremely generous!"


    "You solved a major headache for me. Consider it a bonus. It''s well-deserved, not a penny more," Rosalynn said as she slipped on her coat. "Got any ns for New Year''s Eve? Maybe hang out with some colleagues?"


    Rose''s expression dimmed slightly, and she awkwardly shook her head. "Well, I was a bit of a hot mess when I first arrived, so I''m not exactly Ms. Popr. Nobody really wants to hang out with me." "Things take time," Rosalynn said, grabbing her briefcase. "Since you don''t have ns, why not join me at my ce?"


    Rose was visibly taken aback.


    "Your ce?" she asked, as if the idea had never crossed her mind.


    "Yeah," Rosalynn nodded. "I''m not forcing you. If you don''t want to, that''s fine, but I figured spending New Year''s Eve alone isn''t ideal."


    "I''d love to!" Rose said, nodding vigorously.


    "Let''s go then."


    Rose followed Rosalynn to the executive elevator and they descended together, Rose''s face beaming with genuine happiness. "About that new project team I mentioned yesterday, Mr. Sean will discuss it with you after the holiday," Rosalynn said casually. "Ms. Tesdal, I won''t let you down. I promise to give it my all!" Rose assured her immediately.


    Rosalynn looked at her, her gaze unreadable.


    "Rose, you''re progressing quickly. I have no doubt you''ll go far," Rosalynn said earnestly. "Someday, many will look up to you." Upon hearing it, Rose''s eyes flickered with emotion.


    "Me? I can''t do that," she said, looking down.


    "As long as you stay the course, you can make it," Rosalynn said, just as the elevator doors opened. She stepped out with confidence, one hand in her coat pocket and the other holding her briefcase, no longer focusing on Rose as she strode towards her car.


    Rose wasn''t as quick to follow. She lingered, her gaze fixed on Rosalynn''s retreating figure before she hurried to catch up.


    Sitting in the passenger seat of Rosalynn''s car, Rose felt her heart beat wildly as they passed by the iconic sign of Moonlit Lake.


    In the back seat, Rosalynn''s phone rang.


    As the car pulled out of the garage, she answered the call and Rose overheard Rosalynn''s voice, bubbling with excitement, "Penn, are you sure? That''s fantastic news! Even if the side effects are less severe after the injection, Wayne will be able to return home quickly!"

 Chapter 2196

    Hearing Rosalynn''s words, Rose straightened up. As soon as Rosalynn hung up the call, she turned to ask, "Did Penn make a breakthrough with his potion research?" "Yeah," Rosalynn said with a light chuckle and a nod.


    Most of the time, Rose saw Rosalynn as someone who was haughty or inscrutable. But her pure joy at this moment was something new for Rose.


    "Although it''s not the final result we''re aiming for, making progress this quickly is promising. I''ll allocate some more funds to the project, and Penn''s work will pick up even more speed!" Rosalynn''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Rose. "That way, Wayne cane back to us sooner rather thanter."


    "That''s fantastic!" Rose replied with a smile.


    Rosalynn, feeling quite ted, gazed out the window.d2


    If Rose had been a tad more perceptive and cautious, observing Rosalynn a bit closer, she might have noticed the storm clouds in her eyes.


    It was thest workday, and the city streets were choked with traffic. Sitting in the car, Rose felt a touch of irritability creeping in. But Rosalynn didn''t seem to mind. When they got stuck at an intersection, she even hopped out to buy several boxes of freshly baked pastries from a renowned bakery.


    "My bestie adores the pastries from this shop," Rosalynn exined as she got back into the car, making sure to include Rose in the conversation. "She''s living with me; you''ll get to meet her this time." "Ms. Paige?" Rose inquired.


    "Mhm," Rosalynn affirmed with a nod.


    "I''ve heard of her; she''s quite impressive."


    Rosalynn smiled. "Don''t be nervous; she''s really sweet."


    "Alright," Rose replied, still smiling.


    Once they got past the traffic jam and onto the internal roads of Moonlit Lake, the drive became smoother. Rose kept her eyes glued to the scenery outside.


    She had read online about theyout of Wayne and Rosalynn''s mansion and couldn''t help but wonder as she looked at the trees lining the road if all of this belonged to their estate.


    "Shoot, Ms. Tesdal, I should''ve joined you earlier and picked out a gift!" Rose suddenly smacked her forehead as if just realizing her oversight.


    "It''s okay. We''ll just say the pastries are from you."


    "But is that really alright?" Rose asked, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "It''s fine. We''ll go with that."


    Rose pursed her lips and softly said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    As they continued chatting, the car pulled into the garage.


    Rosalynn stepped out and was immediately tackled by her daughter.


    "Mommy, I''ve missed you so much I couldn''t stand it!" Ivy eximed.


    She knew that sneaking off with her brother might upset her mother. On the way home, she had already decided on her strategy: ambush her mother with affection before any scolding could start, overwhelming her with cuteness to make her forget all about being angry.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, save it," Rosalynn said, cing her hand on the little girl''s head. "Why didn''t you stay out and y a few more days?"


    "I missed you," Ivy cooed, looking up at Rosalynn with such endearing eyes that it would soften even the fiercest of hearts.


    Rose stepped out of the car just in time to witness this tender scene. It was her first encounter with Wayne''s children. "Mommy..." Ivy nced over at Rose, noticing the stranger.


    "This is Rose," Rosalynn introduced her.

 Chapter 2197

    Rose turned to face Cory, beckoning him with a wave.


    "Rose, they are Wayne''s and my children, Cory and Ivy," Rosalynn introduced with a gentle tone.


    A warm, tender smile spread across Rose''s face. She had dealt with children before at the counseling center and had even taken special training on how to interact with kids.


    "Hey there, Cory and Ivy! I''m Rose!"


    "Hi, Lady Rose," Ivy responded with an easy confidence.


    Cory simply muttered a casual greeting.d2


    "Is your uncle back yet?" Rosalynn asked, signaling for Rose to pick up the box of pastries.


    "Uncle and Sir Knight are working in the study," Ivy chirped, tugging at her mother''s hand with glee. "Sir Knight is so cool-he''s working on digital humans, and he asked me lots of questions about colors!" "Does that sound fun?" Rosalynn inquired softly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah!" Ivy nodded vigorously. "Sir Knight said once the technology is perfected, we''ll be able to see our departed loved ones on the inte. I want to grow up fast so I can make those digital people look as real as can be!"


    "I''ll be watching with great interest then!" Rosalynn said earnestly.


    She moved over to Cory, drawing him into her embrace.


    "What about you? Don''t you want to share with Mommy?"


    "There are still many algorithmic difficulties, and hardware challenges as well..."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Rosalynn prodded.


    After a moment''s thought, Cory replied, "Yes."


    "Then I believe it will happen!"


    Rose followed behind, filled with wonder. This was so different from her own childhood.


    She had dreamed many dreams, even of bing an astronaut.


    But her mother would say, "Weigh your own capabilities, child. Don''t get lost in pipe dreams." She once did a splendid craft in ss.


    Her mother criticized, "Clumsy hands-what is this monstrosity? Absolutely hideous..."


    Later, when her mother fell ill, Rose cooked for her, but her mothershed out angrily, "We''re living off others, begging like dogs. How dare you waste food like this? What you''ve made isn''t fit for dogs or pigs!" Since then, Rose had seen other parents. They were much like her own mother.


    She thought all parents must be the same across the world, but Rosalynn was different.


    Her children were so young, yet it seemed she believed and supported everything they said.


    Was it because her children were prodigies?


    No, that couldn''t be it.


    Ayden was a prodigy too, wasn''t he? And Natalie was just as strong-willed as Rosalynn, right?


    So why was Natalie''s approach to Ayden so different from Rosalynn''s with her kids?


    Rose''s gaze fell on Ivy, who seemed as carefree as a sprite.


    She looked as if she could do no wrong, or at least wouldn''t cower in fear of reprimand from her parents.


    "Who are you?" A cool, childlike voice came from behind.


    Rose turned around to find herself looking into a pair of deep, dark eyes.


    Felix had once had a disastrous haircut, and Molly had tried to fix it, identally ending up with what was currently a trendy Hime cut style.


    Without a smile on her face, the haircut made her look rather fragile and delicate.

 Chapter 2198

    "I... um..." Rose found herself fumbling for words under Molly''s intense gaze.


    She hadn''t heard about such a grown-up child at Rosalynn''s.


    This girl had a mischievous streak for sure.


    Just staring at her was enough to give Rose chills.


    "Molly, this is Mommy''s guest, Lady Rose!" Ivy turned and, noticing the awkward silence, chirped up with an exnation.


    Molly continued to eye Rose, then finally nodded, "Hi, Lady Rose."d2


    Rose managed a friendly smile, "Hello there."


    Molly gave a short nod. Foregoing the elevator, she bounded up the stairs with the grace of a gazelle and was at the front door in no time.


    Molly had been thriving this past year. Rosalynn made sure to get her a full health check every six months, supplementing anything she wascking. She didn''t gain weight but sure shot up in height.


    Felix had measured her recently, and she was nearly five-foot-three.


    Molly had great proportions, and most of her height was in her legs.


    Rose watched, dumbfounded, as Molly disappeared like a bolt of lightning.


    "Sorry about that, Ms. Albinia. My daughter''s been practicing her gymnastics, so she''s a bit... swift," Felix exined,ing up from behind.


    "Gymnastics?" Rose echoed, her surprise evident.


    "Rose" Rosalynn''s voice called from the elevator, seeming all too ustomed to Molly''s peculiar ways.


    She trotted toward the elevator.


    "Mommy, you have to talk to Uncle Felix, don''t let him pick out clothes for Molly, don''t let him cut her hair, and don''t let him trim her nails!" Ivy suddenly blurted out, as if recalling some nightmare. "Why on earth not?" Rosalynn asked, puzzled.


    "Uncle Felix''s fashion sense is a disaster! Those colors he picks, I''ve never seen them in my life!" Ivy eximed, as if recalling a horror story, "And the haircuts - if it wasn''t for Molly''s own magic touch, turning disasters into masterpieces, she''d be unrecognizable!"


    Rosalynn chuckled, "Well, why don''t you negotiate with Uncle Felix yourselfter? I''m staying out of kids'' business."


    "Fine by me." Ivy let go of Rosalynn''s hand, crossing her arms like a little adult, the very picture of politeness.


    Cory stood by Rosalynn, lost in thought.


    Rosalynn assumed he was pondering someplex algorithm.


    But in reality, Cory was musing, "Has Molly ever worn something hideous? I don''t think so... she always looks great."


    Upon reaching the living room, they were greeted by the adorable Trista.


    Though it wasn''t Christmas, Trista was bundled up like a precious little gift in red.


    When her mother lifted her, she immediately burst into giggles.


    Rosalynn stepped through the door to this heartwarming scene.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Trista!!" Ivy, too, squirmed with excitement, eximing how much she had missed her sister, and rushed forward.


    But Rosalynn had the advantage of longer legs and reached Trista first, scooping the giggling bundle into her arms. "Mommy, let me kiss baby Trista! I want a kiss!" Ivy tugged at Rosalynn''s coat, pleading.


    Rosalynn wasughing too hard to resist.


    Thinking she had just gotten home, she handed Trista back to Paige.


    "I''m gonna change real quick," she said, then as if suddenly remembering her guest, she added, "Oh right, Rose."


    Rose stepped forward, a reserved smile on her face.


    "Paige, this here is Rose. I told you about her. She didn''t have many friends back home and was going to spend New Year''s alone, so I brought her here."


    Rose had seen Paige in the news before. In person, she was even lovelier than her photos and videos suggested, still radiantly beautiful even after bing a mother, with no trace of fatigue on her face.

 Chapter 2199

    "President Owens, you''re so pretty," Roseplimented with a twinkle in her eye.


    Memories flickered through her mind, recalling online rumors of how Paige''s whirlwind-wedding husband treated her like a precious gem. "And you''re looking great, too. We''re all stunners here!" Paigeughed, her gazending on the item in Rose''s hand. "Is that..."


    "Oh, it''s a gift!" Rose quickly handed it over.


    Laura swiftly epted it with a smile.


    "Take care of this for a bit. I''m going upstairs to change."d2


    "Mommy, I''lle with you!" Ivy, ever the clingy sweetheart, immediately glued herself to Rosalynn''s side.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Is Mollying?" Rosalynn extended her hand toward Molly.


    Molly adored Rosalynn, but she was never one to seek out affection. She''d often just gaze at Rosalynn with her big, doe eyes, full of admiration.


    Seeing Rosalynn''s invitation, she obediently stepped forward.


    "Love the new hair style," Rosalynnplimented, ruffling Molly''s hair.


    Molly''s cheeks flushed with pride. "Dad botched it, so I found a tutorial online and fixed it myself."


    "Next time, keep your dad away from your hair. Once it grows out a bit, I''ll take you to a proper salon," Rosalynn offered.


    "And you shouldn''t let Felix cut your nails either. Look at Molly''s fingers, Mommy!" Ivy piped up, indignant.


    Rosalynn took Molly''s hand in hers, frowning at the sight of a scabbed fingertip. "What happened?"


    "Felix clipped her nails and messed up!" Ivy reported, still upset.


    Rosalynn''s frown deepened. "I''ll have to have a word with himter."


    Anyone else, and Molly would''ve protested. But with Rosalynn, it was different.


    Rose stood there, watching the trio ascend the stairs. That odd girl seemed to rely heavily on Rosalynn''s physical presence and trust her implicitly. It was peculiar.


    "Rose, let''s head to the living room. We''ve got a spread of snacks and I can put on a movie or a show for you. What do you like?" Paige said, holding her daughter''s chubby hand, warmly inviting Rose. "I''m good with anything!" Rose replied, following Paige into the heart of the house.


    As she walked, Rose took in her surroundings. It was nothing like she had expected. She had imagined Wayne''s ce to be dark and gloomy.


    But this ce was warm, even as the sun set, and it radiated a sense offort.


    Everyone here seemed genuinely happy, even the busy servants who wore bright smiles.


    "Well, is this Ms. Albinia?" Jaime and Jacob emerged from the study upon hearing of Rosalynn''s return.


    Jacob greeted Rose with a nonchnt nod, then inquired, "Where''s Rosalynn?"


    "Upstairs changing," Paige responded, handing over an eager Trista to an enthusiastic Jaime.


    Jaime was over the moon, lifting Trista and pretending to fly her like an airne.


    Paige pushed a te of delectable treats toward Rose. "Make yourself at home, don''t be shy."


    "Thank you," Rose said, her cheeks flushing with appreciation.


    Jacob lounged on a distant armchair, eyeing Rose with a mix of curiosity and indifference. He knew that neither he nor Rosalynn had much affection for her, so her presence at Moonlit Lake intrigued him. It wasn''t long before Baillie returned home.


    He had left the house with Jaime and upon arrival, checked in with his wife before dashing off again. Paige had been curious about his secretive errand.


    When he returnedden with bags and parcels, it became clear. Baillie had spent the afternoon scouring half of H City, collecting all of Paige''s favorite treats from renowned old-time shops.

 Chapter 2200

    Jamie wrapped his arms around little Trista, watching the drool trickle from herughing lips as she beamed at her parents.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your dad has always been the charmer... It''s exactly how he swept your mom off her feet!" Jamie quipped.


    With a mischievous chuckle, Jamie added, "But hey, if your dad didn''t have those moves, how would Uncle Jamie get the joy of hanging with adorable Trista, huh?"


    Lifting Trista up high, Jamie began to y airne with her. She wasn''t the least bit scared; in fact, sheughed heartily, her joy contagious.


    The Baillie couple pretended not to see themotion.


    "Did you also bring back some pastries?" Paige asked, gesturing towards the two boxes on the table, "Lynn brought guest home today and also picked up a couple of boxes. How on earth are we going to finish all this?"d2


    "No worries, Jamie''s got a big appetite," Baillie said, cool as a cucumber, before he noticed a stranger in the living room.


    Not a total stranger, though. During an investigation on Penn, Baillie had seen a photograph of Rose.


    "I heard that!!!" Jamie called out from across the room.


    Baillie ignored him. For someone who cherished peace and quiet, Jamie was just too, too loud. After working closely with him recently, Baillie had developed the ability to tune out Jamie''s less-important ramblings.


    He nodded politely at Rose as a way of greeting, then handed Paige the still-warm treats he had picked up from a nearby shop.


    After Paige epted the food, Baillie retreated to wash his hands, remove his watch, and trade his suit for morefortable loungewear. He returned to scoop Trista from Jamie''s embrace.


    In her father''s arms, Trista calmed down considerably, contentedly sucking on her little fingers.


    Jamie grabbed some snacks and sat down next to Jacob. In Jamie''s eyes, Jacob was the epitome of a cad. If there were a ranking for such men, Jacob would take the top spot, even surpassing Wayne and Paige''s ex-boyfriend, Logan Sutton. However, it seemed like this man was attempting to turn a new leaf.


    After a moment''s thought, Jamie decided to share some wisdom, "Don''t be fooled by Baillie''s icy exterior. At home, unless Paige wants to hold Trista, he''s the one doing most of the child-rearing." Rose nibbled on the sweet treat given to her by Jamie, clearly taken aback by this revtion, and couldn''t help but steal another nce at Baillie.


    Baillie was gently patting his daughter''s back, and in no time, the yful little girl was showing signs of sleepiness. He continued to hover near Paige, asionally pointing out something about the pastries. Once Paige confirmed they were delicious, a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    Rose shifted ufortably, feeling out of ce amidst the family''s unusual dynamic.


    Once Trista was asleep, Baillie handed her over to a maid to take her back to her bedroom.


    Rosalynn and the others hadn''te downstairs yet, and Paige, sensing Rose''s embarrassment, started a conversation with her.


    During their chat, Rose curiously asked, "Jamie mentioned that your husband is the primary caregiver for the child?"


    Paige nodded with a smile, "He''s much better at it than I am."


    "But... doesn''t he have to work?" Rose inquired, puzzled.


    That''s when Jamie joined in, "Odd question, you know. Paige works too."


    Rose seemed to hesitate, perhaps mulling over something, before lowering her head and saying, "Right, President Owens is quite the renowned businesswoman. I was just curious because I heard Mr. Baillie has an impressive academic background. It seemed a shame for him to not utilize his talent."


    "Not at all," Paige waved off the concern, "We agreed that before our daughter starts school, he would work for a while and I''d take care of the baby at home. Then I''ll go back to work and he''ll stay at home. It''s all about bnce."

 Chapter 2201

    "Sounds good," Rose nodded in agreement.


    "The family is a partnership; it doesn''t make sense for only one to sacrifice," Rosalynn chimed in, having changed into afortable beige loungewear set.


    Behind her, Ivy and Molly were huddled together, murmuring about something unknown.


    "What took you so long? Trista''s already been lulled to sleep by her dad!" Paigeined, pointing at the feast of snacks Baillie had brought back. "Baillie brought back a ton of goodies. Ivy, Molly, pick whatever you like!"


    "Wow!" Ivy eximed with surprise.


    "Godfather, did you go out this afternoon just to get snacks for my godmother?" she asked Baillie, tugging Molly along as they dashed over.d2


    "Mhm," Baillie simply nodded.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Being grown-up is so cool! When I grow up, I want to find a husband just like my godfather, who will buy me snacks!" Ivy dered with gusto.


    "Oh dear, this child''s so hooked on snacks, I hope she won''t be lured away by a couple bag of chips in the future," Paige teased.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. It''s more believable she gets swept off her feet by a pretty face, right, Cory?" Rosalynn teased, pulling her son, who was wearing headphones and quietly ying his video game, into a hug.


    Cory didn''t hear themotion around him, blissfully unaware of the happenings.


    He sat there, adorably clueless, as his mother yfully squeezed him.


    "Give the kid a break," Paige said sincerely.


    Rosalynn chuckled and let go of Cory, who without a word or aint, sat back down and continued to concentrate on his game.


    Rose looked on and couldn''t help butment, "Isn''t it bad for his eyes to y games all the time at such a young age?"


    Paige and Rosalynn turned to her.


    Rose quickly exined, "When I was a kid, my mom only let me watch TV for like ten minutes."


    "It''s alright, he knows his limits."


    Rose nodded, but inside, she couldn''t help but wonder, what limits does such a young child have? Isn''t this just spoiling the kid?


    Rose grew increasingly restless.


    Everything here seemed to be at odds with the real world, causing her great anxiety.


    Before long, the adults were engrossed in conversation, topics ranging far and wide.


    Cory focused on the game console, but his mind was filled with the ideas Jacob Strand had suggested, pondering what kind of algorithms could perfectly render them. Just then, someone poked his forehead with a sudden jab.


    Cory, startled, looked up.


    In the house, nobody would usually disturb him at this time.


    Molly stood there with a tilted head.


    Cory took off his headphones. "What is it?" he asked.


    "Open up," Mollymanded.


    Obediently, Cory opened his mouth, and Molly popped a piece of hazelnut chocte into his mouth before sauntering away with cool nonchnce.


    Cory sat there, momentarily baffled, as the chocte swiftly melted in his mouth, swirling around his taste buds with sweetness.


    He put his headphones back on and refocused on the game screen, only to get knocked out by an opponent.


    He didn''t get upset.


    With remarkableposure, he started a new game, tackling the first level all over again.

 Chapter 2202

    Molly strolled back over to Ivy''s side, her hands jammed into the pockets of her faded jeans.


    "Has Cory eaten already?" Ivy asked through a mouthful of chocte.


    Paige was no fan of chocte. It was Baillie, a man with a sweet tooth, who brought home these treats for all the kids.


    He adored his food, and he had a knack for picking out the most delicious snacks.


    "Yep, he''s busy gaming. I didn''t want to mess up his hands, so I popped it straight into his mouth," Molly replied nonchntly, not particrly keen on the sugary stuff herself.


    Her dad always said that getting hooked on sweets was like falling into a trap. They numb your senses and lull you into a false sense of security, making it easy for danger to catch you off guard.d2 Hearing her words, Ivy looked shocked.


    "What''s up?" Molly said, reaching out with a napkin to wipe a smudge from Ivy''s cheek.


    Ivy shook her head, "Molly, you''re the only one brave enough to feed my brother like that. Even mommy wouldn''t dare!"


    "And why wouldn''t she dare? She''s fearless!"


    Ivy wasn''t sure how to exin it to Molly. Some things were better understood without words.


    Instead of trying to articte her thoughts, she decided to drop it and take advantage of their grandmother''s absence to enjoy her snack.


    Poor Ivy. Granny Hria was always on her case about gaining weight, so treats were a rare luxury. If it weren''t for the asional covert operation by her godfather, Ivy''s life would be a lot less sweet. The adults were all chatting away.


    Rose tended to stay quiet, just observing. She was watching Rosalynn, Paige, the men in the house, and the three kids.


    So far, only Rosalynn''s daughter seemed to behave like a regr kid.


    Maybe she had been staring at Ivy too long, because Molly, the girl with the piercing eyes, suddenly looked over.


    Rose smiled at her, friendly as could be.


    Molly didn''t respond, just diverted her gaze back to Ivy, who was munching away contentedly.


    To Molly, Ivy eating was like watching a cute little ko.


    Her ssmate had secretly kept one as a pet.


    It always ate until it was round and plump, then copsed into a fluffy heap for a nap.


    It was half an hourter when Hria Jared finally made it home from her business trip.


    She had raced back to be with her family for the New Year''s celebration.


    The presence of a new guest in the house didn''t faze Hria much. After exchanging polite greetings, she settled down for dinner as usual.


    Tonight, the dinner table was Jacob''s stage, and he was putting on quite the performance for Hria, fawning over her in the most endearing way. But his ttery was all in good fun, simply meant to cheer her up.


    As the meal wound down, both Hria and Jacob were a bit tipsy.


    Jacob, clutching Hria''s hand, teared up, "Granny Jared, this year has been... really tough!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hria knew exactly why he was upset and patted his hand, "The New Year''s almost here. Let''s close the book on the past today. You might''ve missed out on a great girl by making some foolish mistakes, but life goes on. Straighten up, and you''ll find someone wonderful again!"


    "There won''t be another one!" Jacob sobbed quietly, his forehead resting against the edge of the table. "There''ll never be someone better than her..."


    Hria sighed, lifting her hand to give Jacob a firm pat on the back.

 Chapter 2203

    The pat was more like a p.


    Jacob jolted upright, his hand flying to his painful back as he twisted in agony.


    "What''s with the waterworks, big guy?" Hria chided, "You had a good woman for sixteen years and didn''t cherish her. Now she''s married to Larkin, and you''re filled with regret? Sobbing like a baby! Get it together!"


    "Grandma... he coughed up blood before, nearly died in the ICU. Please, go easy on him!" Rosalynn reminded her.


    Hria snorted dismissively.


    After his bout of pain, Jacob slumped back down.d2


    "Grandma''s right," he conceded.


    Then he and Hria once again delved into a heartfelt conversation.


    It was about time for Paige to go to the hospital to be with Granny Owens.


    Rosalynn didn''t let them drive themselves; she had the chauffeur take the trio to the hospital.


    Baillie had been driving them around for the past few days, practically living behind the wheel.


    The exhaustion was palpable.


    Once they left, Rosalynn returned to the living room. The kids huddled together, engrossed in their own world. Hria and Jacob continued their deep talk. Rosalynn walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window and copsed into her favorite recliner, signaling to Laura to get her a ss of warm mulled wine. Before long, Rose joined her.


    "Did you enjoy a good meal?" Rosalynn asked gently, ncing at her before returning her gaze to the distant shadowy trees.


    "Yeah, your chef makes amazing food," Rose sat down on the bench across from Rosalynn, "Mrs. Tesdal, your home is nothing like I imagined."


    "How so?" Rosalynn inquiredzily, gesturing for Laura to serve Rose a ss too.


    Rose epted the steaming wine, pondered a moment, and said, "The Silverman family used to be a ce of strict rules; my mom said it was always so stiff and cold." "Oh," Rosalynn lightly clinked her ss, "but this isn''t the Silverman family''s home."


    Rose looked puzzled.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is the home that Wayne and I built together," Rosalynn''s eyes were soft, the usual sharpness mellowed by the wine, her gaze filled with endless warmth.


    Rose didn''t see the distinction but chose not to voice it.


    Rosalynn slowly withdrew her attention back to the window, leaningnguidly in her chair, "Miss Albinia, I''ve read Ayden Silverman''s diaries."


    Rose stiffened slightly in surprise.


    "I know the Silverman family you speak of caused him and my Wayne a lot of pain, which is why I''ll take him away," Rosalynn''s tone was slow, but her resolve was firm. "Away?"


    "Away from the nightmare woven by Natalie Stein, back to my side." Rosalynn replied soothingly, "He''ll never go back to the Silverman family you''re talking about." Rose lowered her eyes, her expressionplex, remaining silent.


    "When I was little, my mother mentioned something simr that my aunt had said," Rose tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, "It was directed at Natalie." Rosalynn nced at Rose again, saying, "I am nothing like Betsy Albinia. No one can take my loved ones away from me. If anyone dares to try, I''ll tear them apart." Rose nodded faintly, "Now that Natalie''s gone, no one would dare."


    "That''s for the best," Rosalynn looked back out the window, "Miss Albinia, do you realize that in life, what we gain and lose is all a result of our own choices?" Rose''s grip on her wine ss tightened involuntarily.


    "Take Mr. Strand, for instance. The woman he loved presented him with the right choice countless times over sixteen years, yet he consistently made the wrong ones, ultimately leading to the loss of his love and nearly costing him his life.


    And then there''s Paige, who, when faced with choosing between a dirtbag lover and Baillie, blindly picked Baillie. Now she''ll never know the taste of bitterness for the rest of her life."

 Chapter 2204

    After listening to Rosalynn''s words, Rose lowered her eyelids, a contemtive expression painted across her face.


    Rosalynn wasn''t sure if Rose had fully grasped the implications of her words, but this was Rose''s one and only shot-a chance given rather reluctantly, and only out of consideration for Betsy. The New Year''s Eve was buzzing with excitement.


    The residents of Moonlit Lake were treated to a spectacr fireworks disy, and it was Cory and Ivy''s absolute favorite.


    Despite nodding off constantly, they managed to stay awake until midnight to watch the fireworks, only to fall asleep instantly-one in Rosalynn''s arms and the other in Jaime Jules''.


    Back at the house, after tucking the little ones into bed, Rosalynn came downstairs to find Rosefortably settled in the guest room.d2


    Jacob had brought up a bottle of ice wine from the cer and was now sitting alone in the living room, which was lit by a single floormp, sipping his drink.


    Rosalynn approached him.


    Jacob filled an empty ss halfway and pushed it toward Rosalynn.


    "Jacob, you''re not exactly young anymore. Drinking like this and staying upte-you might die early." Rosalynn said as she sat down.


    Jacob chuckled, "What''s there to be afraid of? ...But seriously, what''s up with you?"


    Rosalynn swirled the wine in her ss-it wasn''t her favorite; clearly something Jacob had sneaked in earlier.


    "What do you mean?" she inquired.


    "Why would you bring your secretary home?" Jacob asked.


    Rosalynn looked at him, "Can''t I?"


    "Since ourst meeting, I''ve taken the liberty to dig into Miss Betsy''s background a bit. Have you heard about your secretary''s mother, Yvette Albinia?"


    "Don''t beat around the bush, just tell me," Rosalynn urged.


    Jacob lowered his voice, "It took some time, but I found one of her old mes." He paused, "That guy has nothing good to say about Yvette Albinia. His words..." Jacob hesitated.


    "That control freak lunatic?" Those were the precise words the man had used.


    Even after decades, the man, now balding and middle-aged, was visibly shaken at the mention of Yvette.


    Upon further questioning, Yvette''s ex-lover spilled the beans, recounting Yvette''s behavior from years ago.


    Initially, their rtionship was fine. Yvette was beautiful and matured early, attracting many boys. After a few dates, he had won her over.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They were inseparable, but once the novelty wore off, Yvette''s meddling became suffocating.


    By chance, he met a vivacious the barmaid at a tavern, a breath of fresh airpared to Yvette''s uptight and rigid demeanor.


    Gradually, he distanced himself from Yvette.


    One day, Yvette confronted him at the tavern''s doorstep. He was irritable and ended things between them.


    The ex-lover''s face went pale as he recounted to Jacob, "I''ll never forget the way she looked at the the barmaid behind me after I broke up with her. It was terrifying! The kind of look that gives you nightmares." The horror didn''t end there. Two dayster, the the barmaid drowned after getting drunk.


    He was saddened, for it was the heat of a new romance, but soon the police came knocking.


    The the barmaid was with him before her drowning. Her death, they said, had peculiar circumstances, which prevented them from ruling it as an idental drowning.

 Chapter 2205

    He had be the prime suspect.


    After cooperating with the investigation for over three months, and with no substantial evidence against him, the case was hastily closed.


    The day after the case was closed, he returned home to find it spotless, with a home-cooked meal waiting.


    His parents had been giving him the cold shouldertely.


    But upon his return, they beamed and cheerfully said, "Your girlfriend came by. She''s quite the help around here, and even though she''s a bit young, she''s heaps better than those random girls you pick up at bars! Listen, son, it''s time to settle down..."


    Before his mother could finish her lecture, he saw Yvette, carrying a freshly cooked dish from the kitchen, smiling at him, "You''re back? We can set the table now."d2


    He was terrified, but his parents were overjoyed, enjoying Yvette''s cooking.


    He couldn''t make a scene in front of his parents.


    Yvette didn''t leave that evening.


    He had intended to lose his temper, but as he put it, "he''s a young man who hasn''t been with a woman for three months". She, on the other hand, was quite forward, and somehow they ended up in bed.


    Afterward, he turned cold, saying, "We''ve broken up. This isn''t right. Don''te around anymore."


    But Yvette''s demeanor suddenly changed.


    Too much time had passed. The details of their conversation that night were hazy to him.


    But he vividly remembered Yvette''s words, "I know it wasn''t your fault; those women seduced you..."


    His face was caressed by a pair of icy hands, and Yvette continued, "Don''t worry, it''s never your fault. You''ll alwayse back to me as long as they''re dead."


    He snapped to his senses, and pushed Yvette away, "Did you... did you kill that the barmaid?"


    The room was dark that night. But moonlight spilled in, and as Yvette sat up, her innocent face emotionless, she looked like a ghostly heroine in his eyes. "She was a disgrace, always half-naked, fooling around with all sorts of men, too filthy. She needed to be washed clean."


    Remembering that the the barmaid had been drowned, he shouted in horror.


    Yvette quickly pounced, covering his mouth, "Don''t scream! You''ll wake your mom and dad!"


    Then she rubbed her cheek against his, ¡°As long as you''re good and love me, I won''t hurt you. I love you."


    Jacob was a natural storyteller. And he told the tale with such vivid detail, especially with just onemp lit in the living room, that the atmosphere turned eerie. Yet Rosalynn seemed unimpressed.


    Jacob felt deted, "You''re really no fun, you know. Didn''t Wayne say you were terrified of horror movies? That you''d always hide in his arms while watching them?" "You guys sure talk about everything, huh?" Rosalynn was unamused.


    "We just happened to mention my ex-girlfriend who was too scared to watch anything even slightly gory. Suddenly, he said, ''Secretary Tesdal is the same, she hides in my arms during horror flicks''." Jacob even imitated Wayne''s mannerisms as he spoke.


    Rosalynn was a little speechless.


    "I was acting," Rosalynn said, steering the conversation back, "So what happened next?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Eventually, she went from controlling him to dominating his entire family. After witnessing his mother''s health worsen with each medication and his father''s sudden fracture, the family''s fear of Yvette peaked. They packed their bags and fled while she was out. That escapested decades, and they never returned to H City!"


    "After they ran away, did his mother''s health improve?"

 Chapter 2206

    Rosalynn threw a curveball of a question at Jacob, something that seemed out of left field.


    But he took it seriously, pondering if the man had ever mentioned it. And he had.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "After we fled, about half a yearter, my mom started getting better. When we went for a check-up, the doctors kept asking what kind of medicine she had been taking before. It looked like some sort of drug poisoning," that was what the man had said at the time.


    He''d also added, "Good thing I got my folks out of there. Who knows, she might have killed them one day! She just thought my parents were too controlling over me. She believed she was the only one entitled to do that, so she went after them! Can you believe that? She was terrifying. Even after I heard she''d found a new boyfriend, I never dared go back. I was afraid she would show up in the middle of the night and wipe us all out!"


    "She switched out the meds his mom was supposed to be taking," Rosalynn said sinctly.


    Jacob, however, saw the chilling resolve in her eyes.d2


    "Seems likely," Jacob had thought the same at the time. "I heard thatter, in Germany, she drank herself to death. Literally." "Mhm," Rosalynn nodded.


    The alcohol had so thoroughly saturated her that even her bones weren''t normal after she passed.


    "How can you be so calm?" Jacob felt he had seen enough, but even he had gotten goosebumps hearing about Rose''s mom''s story.


    Why so calm? Rosalynn''s eyelids drooped. Of course, because she had already been in the know about what Jacob was recounting.


    She knew not just Yvette''s past, but also where Rose''s biological father had gone.


    "There''s something else that creeps me out." Jacob''s voice lowered as he leaned closer to Rosalynn, his brow furrowed, "I mentioned she had a daughter, but the father is unknown, the girl might be his." Jacob shared Rose''s age, an the man had immediately denied it, saying he''d ran away by then.


    Then he blurted out, "The father is unknown? And you big shots can''t find him?"


    Jacob had joked in response, "Forget big shots like us. Even the bigger fish from back in the day couldn''t find him."


    At that, the man eximed, "Then she must''ve killed him!"


    Jacob had been joking, but thatment made his skin crawl all over again.


    "If the the barmaid was really offed by Yvette, who knows if that''s her only victim? With her track record, who knows? She might make a habit of it, and that''s how a living, breathing person vanishes without a trace!" Jacob was dead serious as heid out his thoughts to Rosalynn.


    "Mr. Strand, you rise from the ashes and suddenly grow a brain," Rosalynn chuckled.


    Jacob frowned, a bit on guard, "Why do I feel like you''re insulting me?"


    Rosalynn shook her head, "I''mplimenting you. That new brain of yours is sharp and useful. You guys guessed right."


    Jacob was stunned. Then he instantly grew serious, "Rosalynn, what exactly are you up to?"


    "I''m fishing in troubled waters," Rosalynn said deliberately, looking straight at Jacob.


    Jacob still didn''t grasp what Rosalynn was nning, but he instinctively nced upstairs.


    Cory and Ivy lived up there.


    "Don''t worry, strangers can''t get up there."


    "She''s trouble, isn''t she?" Jacob asked in a hushed tone, not waiting for Rosalynn''s reply, and then as the realization dawned on him, he said irritably, "You''re too reckless! There are a million ces to fish for trouble, and you bring it home? Besides Cory and Ivy, there''s Trista and your grandma here! You''re out of line!"


    "Grandma knows," Rosalynn replied calmly, "To catch this particr fish, I have to let her into my life."


    "What the hell is going on! You have toe clean with me today. Cory and Ivy are important to me, I''ll never have kids of my own, I think of them as my children, and you owe me an exnation!" Rosalynn paused, then she burst intoughter.


    "Alright, sounds like my kids would inherit lots of money when you pass."


    "Rosalynn!"

 Chapter 2207

    Jacob was at the end of his rope.


    "Come with me." Rosalynn said calmly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Bewildered, Jacob followed Rosalynn out of the vi, down a hushed path, arriving at akeside cabin. The light flickered on, revealing a firece gone cold.


    Moving to a cluttered bookshelf, Rosalynn pulled out a leather-bound journal and handed it to Jacob.


    He nced at it.


    The leather journal clearly used to have a lock, but it was smashed recently, judging by the marks.d2


    "What''s this?" Jacob didn''t take it, instead asking cautiously.


    "A diary." Rosalynn''s eyes were as cold as a winter moon, "Yvette''s diary."


    "Where did ite from?" Jacob was shocked, then quickly took it. Flipping through the diary, the pages were timeworn, some infested with bugs, others turned yellow.


    It was in much worse condition than Ayden''s diary but still readable.


    "Mike dug up Yvette''s grave." Rosalynn sat down, wrapping herself with a fine cashmere shawl gifted by Rose, "Sit down and take your time reading."


    That''s right, Rosalynn had ordered Mike to exhume Yvette''s grave.


    Efficient as always, Mike hired a couple of local toughs, and under the cover of night, they pried open Yvette''s resting ce, which rarely saw cremations. Mike reported that Yvette''s coffin was of exceptional quality. Natalie hadn''t skimped on her.


    Upon opening the coffin, Mike found not just Yvette''s bones but also a tin box.


    He retrieved the box.


    After sterilizing it, Mike followed Rosalynn''s orders to unlock the box.


    Inside, apart from a pair of rings, was a locked, thick diary that had seen many years, and other items Mike couldn''t make heads or tails of.


    Rosalynn had Mike carefullybel everything and send it to her.


    She quickly found the owners of the rings.


    Ayden and Betsy had been engaged; those rings were their wedding bands.


    The rest, Rosalynnter matched with stories from the diary.


    The cheap red stic hoop earrings belonged to a the barmaid.


    Then there was a crusty object that, at first nce, was unidentifiable - after reading the diary, it turned out to be a segment of a ring finger bone.


    Rose''s biological father''s ring finger bone.


    Jacob was flipping through the diary with rming speed.


    Not because he could read at a nce, but because he was repulsed.


    The diary''s calm malevolence was like a cold draft insisting on seeping into one''s bones.


    "Damn it!" Halfway through, Jacob mmed the diary shut and threw it to the floor.


    "She switched Ayden''s medication!" Jacob ran his fingers through his hair, fury etched on his face, "It wasn''t Ayden who killed his fianc¨¦e; Yvette was the real murderer!!"

 Chapter 2208

    Back when they were kids, Jacob and Wayne were as thick as thieves, always up to some mischief in their neighborhood.


    Jacob had heard tales about a man named Ayden from the old folks at home.


    "I remember Grandma getting all choked up whenever she mentioned Ayden," Jacob said, raking his fingers through his hair as he paced back and forth in front of Rosalynn. He was like a fuse waiting to be lit. Rosalynn didn''t interrupt his train of thought.


    Coming to a halt, Jacob said, "Now that I think about it, it makes sense. Ayden seemed just fine when they met a few months ago, and then out of the blue, he killed his fianc¨¦e! Why? Because of that vicious woman, Yvette! She swapped his meds for some insane reason, and her foolishness not only killed her own sister but drove Ayden to despair and suicide!"


    Yes, it was there in ck and white in the diary; Yvette''s twisted reasoning.d2


    It was all pretty straightforward.


    Her sister had given all her attention to Ayden, so her sister didn''t pay much attention to her anymore.


    Yvette had bought into the idea that love conquers all.


    So, she tampered with Ayden''s medication, convinced that if Ayden truly loved her sister, the power of love alone would heal his illness without the need for any drugs.


    When Ayden, in the throes of his untreated condition, murdered Betsy, Yvette was at home.


    Her diary entries were panic-stricken: she had locked herself in her room, listening to her sister''s screams, hearing her reveal her pregnancy.


    "He never loved my sister. If he had, he wouldn''t have killed her!"


    "My sister, the foolish woman, ignored her own flesh and blood for a man who ended up taking her life, and the life of her unborn child!"


    "I won''t make the same mistake. I''ll find someone who truly loves me."


    "Even though my sister is gone, I made the right choice. Natalie''s changed a lot since her son died, finally realizing what her domineering ways cost her, and she''s be more gentle." Yvette had even scribbled down excitedly how she switched the meds back after Ayden''s death.


    "Almost got caught by that bitch..."


    That "bitch" was naturally Brisa, who had almost uncovered the truth initially. But at the time, it seemed like even the heavens were conspiring with Yvette.


    When Brisa examined the medication, she noticed there was more than there should have been. Yet in the ensuing chaos, nobody cared for the details of a pill count. People might miss a dose or take an extra by mistake, it happened.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But Brisa''s suspicions had been enough to spur Yvette to grab the money and run back to her and Betsy''s hometown, leading to her teenage romance with that ex-boyfriend who Jacob talked with.


    If not for Brisa''s discovery, Yvette''s initial n had been to bask in Natalie''s guilt, to be adopted by her in a moment free of crisis, and to be the darling daughter of the Silverman family. When Rosalynn read this far, she felt chill.


    She mentally thanked Brisa over and over, resolving to remind Cory and Ivy that should the daye when she and Wayne were no longer around, they must do all in their power to assist the Davis family if they ever needed help.


    Brisa was nothing short of a savior to the Silverman n.


    Had Yvette remained in the Silverman family... Rosalynn shuddered to think what might have be of the family.


    "Fuck!" Jacob shouted in anger.


    "Why don''t you yell a bit louder, maybe right into Rose''s ear," Rosalynn said dryly, observing Jacob''s meltdown.


    Jacob stopped shouting. Instead, he fell silent.


    He picked up the diary from the floor and continued to flip through it, his handsome face creased with tension and never quite smoothing out.


    Rosalynn, deciding she needed a break, went over to the firece, lit it up, and from a vintage cupboard, she fetched some beef jerky snacks. She started browsing the web, waiting for Jacob to finish the diary andpose himself.


    She had read the diary in this very cabin on the day they found it, her heart pounding with rage, taking ages to calm down.


    After Betsy''s death, the diary entries became sparse.


    But Yvette had detailed her first time with the ex-boyfriend, even morbidly wearing Betsy and Ayden''s wedding rings as if iming a twisted victory in love, stepping through a door she believed led to her own happiness.

 Chapter 2209

    Little did she know, her bliss was short-lived. The guy had found himself a barmaid.


    Time and again, she scribbled in her diary about how the barmaid was a woman of loose morals, unting her skin even in broad daylight, a trashy floozy for all to see.


    Before the barmaid died, Yvette watched her in the back alley of the bar, a ce littered with garbage and filth, locked in a heated embrace with her boyfriend, then the barmaid staggered away alone. Yvette followed her. With feigned kindness, she bought a whole lot of booze from the barmaid.


    But it wasn''t the drink she needed from her, just herpany to drown the sorrows away.


    The barmaid was never serious about Yvette''s boyfriend; it was all about the thrill.d2


    After guzzling a few bottles, the barmaid advised Yvette to stop looking for love in a dumpster, assuring her that a pretty girl like her could find someone much better.


    Yet, Yvette filled her diary with venomous words for the barmaid.


    When the barmaid got drunk, Yvette pretended to escort her home.


    They had been drinking by thekeside, And when they neared the deep-water zone, Yvette pushed her in.


    The barmaid was too intoxicated. She struggled briefly before sinking to the bottom.


    Back then, surveince was a raremodity.


    The barmaid died silently, her bloated body surfacing dayster.


    Despite the police officers finding her death suspicious,


    No leads were found, and it was hastily chalked up to an idental drowning under the influence.


    Yvette was not without fear. She took sick leave and hid at home for several days.


    She even had a n if ever questioned, she would rush to Natalie for help.


    Fortunately, luck was on her side.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A good girl like her, who didn''t smoke or drink, had no apparent connection to the barmaid.


    She slipped under the radar.


    This emboldened Yvette even more.


    She didn''t give up on her love; she thought the boy she loved was lured, that''s why he wronged her. So she moved into his ce.


    At first, all was well, but soon Yvette found his parents to be an annoying interference, always meddling and treating her like a servant.


    This made Yvette very unhappy.


    The guy''s mother had hypertension and cardiovascr disease. After some reading, Yvette switched her blood pressure and heart medication with something else. Though not poison, long-term consumption could be fatal.


    His mother started losing clumps of hair and herplexion paled, leaving her listless and too weak to meddle.


    Yvette wrote in her diary how pleased she was with the oue.


    She even noted down the local cemetery plots that were more budget-friendly, as she had no intention of spending much on this unfriendly woman.


    Next was his father.


    Their house was an old one, with steep stairs.


    On a stormy night, a power outage struck. Seizing the opportunity in the pitch dark, Yvette kicked the cautious man descending the stairs.


    She imed it was a slip.


    Not long after this incident, his whole family disappeared.


    Yvette was livid in her diary entries.

 Chapter 2210

    Using the money Betsy had left her, Yvette shelled out a small fortune for a private investigator to track down the whereabouts of the boy and his family. The PI was a handsome man. Yvette confided in her diary that he was almost as handsome as Ayden.


    Rosalynn felt a shiver run down her spine when she read this part.


    Three monthster, despite the heaps of cash that had been spent, the boy''s family remained elusive. But by then, Yvette had stopped caring.


    One night, three months on, Yvette slept with the PI.


    In her diary, Yvette wrote, "All my previous feelings were mistakes. This is the love I''ve been searching for. A small error corrected is no big deal, dear sister. I will still find my happily ever after."d2


    At this point, it had been two years since she had escaped from the Silverman household. Yet, for Yvette, those days were a lifetime ago.


    The PI was different from the boy she dated before. He brought her gifts on every holiday, and on days like Christmas and Thanksgiving-the days meant for family-he woulde over to cook for her, ensuring she would never be alone again.


    Yvette waspletely enamored, ready to give him her all. When he needed to mortgage her family''s old house, she didn''t hesitate for a second.


    Their lovested over three years, then Yvette got pregnant.


    Overjoyed, she told the PI.


    The next day, he disappeared.


    Five months into her pregnancy, Yvette finally tracked him down. By then, she had just gone through the ordeal of losing the old house due to an expired mortgage, and her own funds were nearly depleted. But when she found him, she saw him in the arms of another woman, looking every bit the loving couple.


    Yvette snapped.


    She confronted them, iming to be his wife and gesturing to her pregnant belly. The other woman, shocked, pped the man and ran off.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The man, watching his new ''wallet'' flee, pped Yvette, "My wife? You think you''re worthy being my wife? Who knows whose bastard you''re carrying? Don''t try to pin this on me!"


    In her diary, Yvette wrote that she couldn''t live without love. So, she begged him on her knees, promising that she would give him money.


    He looked at her with disdain and said, "What money do you have left? Not even enough for an abortion, I bet. I know all about you. I''ve always known how much you''re worth."


    He thought for a moment, and tossed a few bills at her feet. "Go get rid of the kid. You''re pretty-I''ll set you up with a wealthy old man. You''ll livefortably, I promise!"


    Yvette looked up at him, "You said you loved me. Now you want to introduce me to other men?"


    Heughed contemptuously, "Let me be honest, I never loved you."


    Those were thest words he''d ever say.


    Yvette, pregnant and physically weaker, knew she couldn''t overpower him. So, she devised a n.


    "I still have a diamond ring, an expensive one that you''ve seen. Spend two more days with me, you can take the ring, and I''ll take care of the child."


    Blinded by greed and still underestimating Yvette''s intelligence, the man agreed, thinking she was just a foolish woman seduced by the idea of love. After all, a woman who was wealthy, beautiful, and willing wasn''t easy toe by.


    And so, he epted her offer.

 Chapter 2211

    He followed Yvette to her other house. In reality, it was an abandoned house she stumbled upon whileying low from debt collectors in the middle of nowhere.


    Over two days, she meticulously diced up the man into pieces, mixing his remains with those of swine that had sumbed to disease, and delivered it all to an industrial incinerator meant for harmless disposal. All that remained was his ring finger bone with the ring still encircling it.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ayden''s ring was too small for the swollen, decaying finger. Yvette boiled the flesh away until only the bone remained, which she kept close to her always.


    As her due date approached, Yvette returned to H City. Penniless, she reached out to herte sister''s best friend for help. It was then she learned of Ayden''s suicide.


    Her diary entries spoke volumes, "I heard Ayden killed himself for love upon discovering the truth about my sister''s death. How could hemit such a romantically tragic act for a woman he didn''t love? Why do the men in my life betray me, deceive me, use me, and then discard me? It''s not fair!"


    The pages that followed were filled with her delirious rantings.d2


    In essence, she believed herself more deserving of Ayden''s love than her sister ever was.


    Rosalynn, piecing together Yvette''s subtle references to Ayden from previous entries, had an epiphany. Yvette, precocious and infatuated with Ayden from the start, had stubbornly sought to prove that her sister was never the object of his affection. Thus, after Ayden''s descent into madness and murder of Betsy, Yvette''s diary showed little sorrow, only joy.


    After the child was born, Yvette''s diary documented her withering spirit. Dates ceased to matter; only fragments of life were recorded-initially about Rose, asionally about Natalie, and eventually, it was all about Betsy and Ayden.


    She imed Betsy''s vengeful spirit haunted her relentlessly, and only alcohol could shield her from those tormenting visions. She wrote of Betsy''s nightlyments, crying that even in hell, her rtionship with Ayden was troubled he had moved on to other spectral seductions.


    Towards the end, the scrawling became erratic, clearly the work of inebriation.


    The final pages of the diary ignited Rosalynn''s fury -


    "So, Ayden had a son, and Natalie, that madwoman, preserved the lineage of the son she killed in such a twisted manner!"


    "What fate awaits a child raised by Natalie?"


    "And if he follows in Ayden''s footsteps? I''m dying, and there''s no one to free him. Natalie will trap him in a cage to rot alive." "No...Perhaps it''s not all bad."


    "I still have my daughter. She will inherit my choices, and she will save Ayden''s child."


    These were thest words penned in the diary.


    Jacob, having read it all, let out an expletive that somehow encapsted his tumult of emotions.


    "So, that nutjob''s offspring ising after Wayne?!"


    Rosalynn pondered a moment before shaking her head, "I can''t be sure if she''s read this diary or if she''ll follow in her mother''s footsteps."


    "So?" Jacob took a deep breath to steady himself, "You''re nning to give her a chance, huh?"

 Chapter 2212

    Rosalynn and Jacob exchanged a nce before averting their eyes, and with a nonchnt tone, she said, "Honestly, I wish I was wrong."


    The sins of the past generation were already brutal enough.


    Rosalynn wasn''t fond of Rose, but she still hoped she could lead a normal life.


    Even if Rose''s values had been skewed by her mother''s teachings, it would be a good thing if she could find her way back to the straight and narrow.


    Jacob nced at the diary in his hand.


    He tossed it aside with disgust and rubbed his hands together, "Nope, I can''t stay here. There''s a guest room on the second floor, right? I''ll bunk there for the time being!"d2


    "Jacob," Rosalynn called after him, "I''m telling you all this because I might need your helpter. Don''t wear your heart on your sleeve and mess up my ns."


    "Got it! ying the part is my forte." After saying this, Jacob''s face fell slightly, as if a shadow had passed over his spirit.


    He quickly left the cabin.


    Rosalynn, in no particr hurry, carefully put the diary away.


    Before closing the cupboard door, she stared at the diary with a chilling gaze and said, "If there really are spirits in this world, I hope you''re here right now. You''d better send a dream to your daughter, make her make the right choice, or she''ll live in more agony than you ever did. I guarantee it, if she makes the wrong choice, I''ll make her feel a million times the pain that Ayden and Betsy suffered, and I''ll make sure she lives a long, long life."


    Maybe the voltage was unstable, or maybe Yvette really was there - the cabin light flickered once.


    Rosalynn didn''t even blink. She just closed the cupboard door, the lock clicked into ce, and silence enveloped the cabin.


    Rosalynn nced one more time at the cashmere shawl.


    Without looking back, she left the cabin.


    This cabin was a life-size recreation of one Rosalynn had drawn as a child, detailing her ideal home, built by Wayne before his identst year.


    It was just like the cabins from fairy tales.


    It was filled with memories, and Rosalynn would sometimese here to sit for a while, enjoying her solitude.


    Back in her bedroom, Rosalynn sent a New Year''s greeting to Wayne.


    His old phone, from before his memory loss, was always in the drawer. He didn''t want to use it, and Rosalynn didn''t push.


    But she knew, when Wayne returned, he would start using his old phone and all his ounts again.


    Until then, she would clean away all the filth, waiting for her beloved toe home.


    The next morning, Rose stepped out of the guest room into a bustling scene.


    There were a few unfamiliar faces in the house. They were ying video games with Jaime.


    "Did you sleep well?" Rosalynn''s voice rang out.


    Rose followed the sound and saw Rosalynn dressed in a simple home outfit, looking fresh-faced and beautiful even without makeup.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yes," Rose nodded, a bit embarrassed, "Sorry, I overslept."


    Rose had thought she''d suffer from insomnia here. But after taking a bath, she became so drowsy she fell asleep immediately and didn''t wake up until morning. Rose woke up feeling panicked, checking herself and the still-locked door before breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Holidays are for sleeping in," Rosalynn gestured towards the dining room. "We have all kinds of breakfasts to cater to everyone''s taste. Pick whatever you like." "Have you all eaten?" Rose asked softly.


    "Not yet," Rosalynn walked towards the dining room. "I just wrapped up an international conference call."

 Chapter 2213

    Rose trailed behind her, a picture of graceful obedience that reminded Jacob of a gentlemb.


    He nced over, he thought of Yvette, who had once been a gentlemb herself before she had moved into the home of that ex-boyfriend of hers and unleashed havoc.


    The thought made his stomach churn with unease.


    He quickly averted his gaze, only to meet Jaime''s disdainful eyes.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Jacob frowned, irritated. "What''s with that look?"


    "Just the other day, you were head over heels for Erica, and now here you are, eyeing other women! Men!"d2


    Jacob''s face darkened with anger. "Don''t you darepare her to Erica. There''s noparison!"


    Jaime was unustomed to seeing Jacob lose his temper and opened his mouth to say something, but Jacob, scowling, had already turned away.


    Jaime scratched his head in embarrassment, cursing his loose lips that had likely gone too deep, too fast. After all, Orval Carter was also there, cheerfully greeting everyone without throwing any shade. Jaime brooded over his faux pas, mentally reminding himself to be more careful with his words.


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, Rosalynn leisurely tore a piece of perfectly toasted bread, her expression tinged with a hint of fatigue.


    "I''m heading to Berlin next week and n to stop by Penn Lange''s ce. Do you want to join me?" Rosalynn suddenly asked.


    Rose blinked in surprise. "Are you going to see Mr. Silverman?"


    Rosalynn shook her head. "I won''t see him until he''s better. I''m going to inquire about some pharmaceutical matters."


    Rose pondered for a moment. "If you don''t mind, I''d love to go. I need to make amends with Penn for being cross with me about my ns to buy property and settle down in the H Country." "Do you think he feels like you''ve left him behind?"


    Rose sighed. "That''s why I''lle with you to see him."


    "Alright, thepany will arrange the flights; just keep an eye on your emails."


    Rose nodded in agreement.


    Her gaze drifted unconsciously towards the liveliness of the living room.


    Rosalynn caught her nce but said nothing, continuing to eat her breakfast at a leisurely pace.


    Today was a rare day off.


    The gathering outside made security a challenge, so the family''s activities were confined to Moonlit Lake.


    Moonlit Lake was expansive enough.


    With cats, dogs, fish, and even a greenhouse full of ripening fruits and vegetables, there was no shortage of things to do.


    Rose kept close to Rosalynn.


    She admired the koi in theke, plump and vibrant from being well-fed.


    There was a cat, perched atop Calvin''s head, exuding an air of regal indifference. Calvin was a familiar face to Rose, the top bodyguard of Hria, though it was a mystery why he had suddenly taken up farming.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And then there was the unfriendly golden retriever.


    The dog stayed close to Ivy and Cory, always blocking the children with its tail whenever Rose approached, baring its teeth at her.


    But at Rosalynn''s sternmand, the retriever would instantly be docile, only to resume its menacing snarl the moment Rosalynn looked away.


    "This ce is so rxing," Rose breathed in the crisp air. "I''ve had insomnia for so long, butst night I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I need to work hard and save up for a little cottage with a garden!"


    "Even though things didn''t end well with Betsy and Ayden, deep down, I was ready to ept her as family... You''re Betsy''s only kin left in the world. I think she''d want me to look after you. If you don''t mind the noise around here, you''re wee toe by more often."

 Chapter 2214

    Rose''s eyes widened in utter disbelief as she gazed at Rosalynn, "Can I... really do that?"


    "Why so shocked?" Rosalynn asked, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "Wayne and I don''t have many rtives left, and this big old estate of Moonlit Lake would feel so empty with just the four of us and a handful of staff, don''t you think?"


    "I only have Penn by my side." Rose''s eyes wandered to Ivy and Cory, who were tossing a frisbee with a golden retriever, "I envy you for having so many loved ones around. It''s clear to me, everyone here adores you."


    "It''s a two-way street, you know. They love me because I treat them well," Rosalynn said casually. "Take your time. The folks at thepany might not be too fond of your past actions, but once they see you''re making an effort to improve, they''lle around soon enough."


    Rose looked at Rosalynn with newfound respect.


    "Alright, I''m still wearing the badge of your secretary, and I won''t let you down!"d2


    "That''s what I like to hear," Rosalynn said with a twinkle in her eye.


    Deep down, Rose understood why Wayne was so captivated by Rosalynn.


    She was a vision, indeed, with an almost invisible aura that seemed to soothe the soul. The more Rose talked with her, the more refreshed she felt.


    At that moment, Max suddenly charged towards Rosalynn, yfully grabbed her sleeve with its mouth, and tugged her toward Ivy and Cory.


    "Go join them. I''ll just enjoy the fresh air here," Rose said quickly. She then watched in silence as Rosalynn mingled with the pets and children, all of them in a happy uproar.


    Even the cat perched on Calvin''s head came over to her willingly, rolling over to expose its fluffy belly for a scratch.


    The dog, usually boisterous, turned gentle by Rosalynn''s side.


    Rose watched, spellbound. If only she truly belonged here. But the thought startled her, and she quickly pushed it away.


    "Ms. Albinia, what has captured your attention so?" Jacob''s voice came from behind her.


    Rose turned to him, "President Strand."


    Jacob didn''t reply, instead, he too watched Rosalynn, "She''s like the warm sun in March, isn''t she? Thawing the frost with her gentleness?"


    "Yes," Rose agreed, nodding.


    It was the perfect analogy.


    The warmth of the March sun, reviving the frozen earth, bringing life to all things.


    "But don''t be fooled by her soft exterior, Ms. Albinia," Jacob suddenly said with a chill in his voice.


    Rose looked at him puzzled.


    She thought, surely, no man truly liked being under a woman''s thumb.


    Was Jacob about to spill some unsavory truth about Rosalynn?


    "Underneath that gentleness is a firm hand," Jacob continued, a yful glint in his eyes. "If you''re going to work closely with her, you''d better toe the line and work hard. Don''t harbor any ill will or schemes. If she catches you, you''ll learn just how deceiving that gentleness can be."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He wasn''t gossiping, he was offering advice...


    "President Strand, when I visited yourpany with Ms. Tesdal, I behaved terribly and must''ve left a bad impression, right?"


    Jacob''s response was nomittal.


    "After that visit, Ms. Tesdal gave me a piece of her mind. I''ve been too influenced by my mother, but I had an epiphany that day. I''ve been working really hard to change these past months!" Rose''s tone and expression were earnest and soft.


    "I heard you solved a tricky problem for the project team andter mediated a dispute between two departments. Rosalynn praised you to me, said you have potential and is nning a solid project for you," Jacob said, eyeing Rose. "That''s why I''m taking the liberty to give you this friendly advice. Do well, and don''t let your ambitions stray, or you might find out the hard way how her kindness can turn into something quite terrifying."


    "Thank you, President Strand. I''ll remember that!"


    With that, Jacob called out for Max and strode confidently towards the others.

 Chapter 2215

    Max rarely ignored people, but Jacob was one of the people he doesn''t like.


    Not even a wag of the tail did Jacob receive as he passed by Max.


    Rose stood there, her heart pounding like a drum in her chest. Had Jacob noticed something? Was that why he came warning her?


    But turned out, it was just because Rosalynn was entrusting her with a new project, and there was a palpable fear of failure hanging in the air-a fear that Rose could mess it all up.


    The vacation had been blissful.


    Rose spent three carefree days at Moonlit Lake, where the only worries were what to eat next and which book to read on the tranquil banks. After a brief return to the grindstone at the office, she found herself on a ne to Berlin with Rosalynn.d2


    In Berlin, while Rosalynn was in high-level meetings, meetings that Rose wasn''t a part of, Rose''s thoughts wandered elsewhere. She buzzed herb buddies back home and set up a meeting. Rosalynn''s Berlin stay was a brief three days before they were off to Munich.


    That''s where Penn picked them up from the airport. His hair was a disheveled nest atop his head, and he looked lost in thought as he waited for them, alone.


    Without her by his side, it was clear Penn''s world was a bit of a mess, and Rose couldn''t help but feel a smug satisfaction at the sight.


    "Dr. Lange," Rosalynn broke the silence, snapping Penn out of his trance.


    He approached them with a warm smile, ncing at Rose. "Rose hasn''t been any trouble, has she?"


    "Not at all. She''se a long way," Rosalynn replied, linking her arm through Rose''s. "When we get back, I''m putting her in charge of a project."


    "Really?" Penn''s eyes sparkled with pride as he ruffled Rose''s hair. "That''s like starting a whole new chapter in life, Rose. You''ll have to work hard. Who knows, maybe you''ll end up a renowned entrepreneur like Ms. Jared!"


    "I doubt I can hold a candle to Ms. Tesdal, cut it out, Penn. Besides, we haven''t even had lunch yet," Rose protested.


    Penn quickly ushered them away from the airport.


    On the drive, they steered clear of talking about the potion.


    But Rose mention it first, "Penn, is the potion really making that much progress?"


    He nodded. "Yeah. Found some useful stuff in my dad''s old notes, and with Ms. Jared''s funding support, we are making quite a progress."


    "That''s amazing!" Rose beamed. "Think of all the families that will benefit once it''s sessful. And the awards you could win!"


    She turned to Rosalynn. "Most importantly, Ms. Tesdal and the kids won''t have to wait in agony anymore. President Silverman will be heading home soon!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Then she reminisced about the New Year''s she spent with Ms. Tesdal. "You know, Penn, you should see their ce. It''s so cozy, I never lost a wink of sleep. When Mr. Silverman gets better, it''s only going to get cozier!"


    Rose spoke with genuine joy, her wish for Wayne''s recovery a heartfelt one, so he could return to Rosalynn and the kids for a proper family reunion.


    Penn chuckled softly, but his eyes dropped in a moment of introspection, silently hoping that what he had just heard from her mirrored her true feelings.

 Chapter 2216

    After picking them up, Penn decided to grab a bite at a nearby diner close to the institute, indulging in some good old Americanfort food.


    Later, Rosalynn concocted an excuse to ditch Rose.


    The excuse was so flimsy that anyone could tell Rosalynn was trying to get rid of Rose.


    But that was precisely the effect Rosalynn was aiming for. Rose was well aware of the ce Wayne held in her heart; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been sent packing off to the H Country.


    In the months they had spent together, Rosalynn could afford to be kind to her, but Wayne remained the hurdle Rose could not clear. That was the only logic that made sense.


    Rose yed it cool, didn''t throw a fit. When Rosalynn told her to leave, she left without protest.d2


    Once Rose was out of sight, Penn and Rosalynn retreated to his office.


    As soon as the door closed, Penn''s smile faded, reced by a look of exhaustion.


    "She seems... different. Maybe you really got through to her," Penn observed, red veins webbed in his eyes from countless sleepless nights.


    "Penn," Rosalynn said, her gaze steady on him, "this is for you."


    Penn looked puzzled as he took the file folder she pulled from her briefcase.


    He opened it and stood frozen, as if struck by lightning.


    Inside was a photocopy of Yvette''s diary.


    "Your parents may have died in a car ident, but Ayden''s death cast a long shadow over your father in hisst years. His research came to a halt the day Ayden died, and he remained trapped by it until his own end," Rosalynn said with an eerie calm.


    Penn and Rose had grown up together. He saw her like a sister, like family. It was normal for him to be protective of Rose, but Rosalynn was determined to open his eyes to the truth.


    "Strictly speaking, if Ayden hadn''t died, your father''s ident might never have happened," Rosalynn delivered the harsh truth.


    After Ayden''s death, Natalie withdrew her funding from Osmond Lange.


    Osmond moved out from the previousb and found a remote ce to start over.


    But had Ayden lived, why would the funding have been pulled?


    Without the move to a more isted ce, would the car ident ever have urred?


    The butterfly effect originated from Yvette''s selfish act of switching Ayden''s medication.


    Penn''s grip on the folder tightened involuntarily.


    "If you can''t make up your mind, read the diary again," Rosalynn suggested as she sat down, elegantly crossing her legs. She rested her elbow on the arm of the couch, her palm supporting her chin, her eyes drifting to the lush greenery in the greenhouse window, a stark contrast to the bare trees and grey skies outside.


    "That day, I only showed you the pages where she switched Ayden''s medicine. Today, I brought the whole thing."


    Penn''s lips pressed together tightly. Without a word, he sat at his desk, pulled out the contents of the folder, along with a beautifully crafted diamond ring.


    "That''s Betsy''s wedding ring," Rosalynn said without looking, recognizing the sound of metal hitting the desk.


    Penn felt a tightness in his throat. He set the ring aside gently, then began to turn the pages of the diary.


    Even before his official graduation, Penn had been seeing patients.


    Many with psychological disorders used their diaries as a vent for their emotions.


    Penn had seen many such diaries.


    Seven years earlier, Penn and his professor had assisted the Paris police with a psychological assessment and profile of a serial killer who had murdered 27 women. The killer, a 32-year-old, worked at one of the world''s top three art schools.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2217

    That serial killer also had a habit of keeping diary, and Penn thought that was the most horrifying diary he had ever seen


    But after reading Yvette''s diary, the entries he read were like a cold hand squeezing the breath out of him, leaving him pale and shaken.


    "She must have some sort of antisocial personality disorder," he muttered hoarsely, his eyes wide with horror. He nced at Rosalynn, who was watching him with steady eyes. "Rosalynn, Rose isn''t like that. She doesn''t have that darkness in her!"


    "Maybe not," Rosalynn replied, her voice level but her gaze intense. "But if she ends up making the same choices as her mother, then she''s simply bad to the bone. Penn, I''m willing to work with you to test Rose. You understand I''m giving Ms. Albinia a chance here. If she passes, she can have a bright future, and I''llpensate her handsomely for this test. We can''t have what happened to your father happen to you, right?"


    Penn looked down, his thoughts churning.


    Rosalynn let the silence linger, knowing he was close to a decision. The bond he once shared with Rose was the only thing holding him back.d2N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "So, what''s your n?" Penn finally looked up at her.


    "Nothing too borate. I just need word to get out that Wayne ising home from the hospital and a box of the so-called ''sessful'' potion," she said calmly.


    Penn nodded. "Mrs. Silverman, I have a favor to ask... If she does make the same choices as her mother, as long as there are no dire consequences, promise you won''t harm her."


    Rosalynn stood up, her resolve firm. "I won''t touch a hair on her head if it doesn''t go that far. Rest easy. I''ll make the arrangements, and as for the potion..."


    "Just some harmless solution will do. No need to waste the real deal from theb," she said, exiting the room.


    As she walked away, Rosalynn couldn''t help but pass by the activity room, where she knew Wayne was likely spending his time.


    Peering through the small window, she saw him after months apart. He was sitting on a bench, hisplexion ghostly, clutching a photo she had left him. His gaunt frame and pallid skin were visible just above his shirt cor, and a lump formed in Rosalynn''s throat.


    Her eyes moistened, but she held back the tears.


    Suddenly, Wayne looked up, as if sensing her presence. Rosalynn stepped back, ensuring she remained unseen. He stood, pocketed the photo, and made his way to the door.


    The nurse approached him. "Ready to head back, Mr. Silverman?"


    Wayne remained silent. The treatment, though effective, had affected his voice, rendering him nearly mute these past weeks.


    Outside, Wayne approached the window where Rosalynn had been standing. The brisk wind nipped at his skin as he extended his hand, letting the breeze pass through his fingers. There, in the wind, he caught a scent that he had longed for, a fragrance that had haunted his dreams.

 Chapter 2218

    In a heartbeat, everything changed. The usually stoic Wayne was suddenly gripped by anxiety.


    d in a hospital gown, he stood still, his pale face highlighting the redness creeping into his eyes. He scanned his surroundings frantically. "Wayne." Penn''s voice emerged from behind.


    Wayne whipped around, his voice hoarse with urgency, "Is she here?"


    Penn nodded gently, "She just left."


    Wayne''s eyes fell, sorrow written all over his face, "You should''ve told me she wasing. I didn''t want her to see me like this."d2


    "Mrs. Silverman was on a business trip and stopped by unexpectedly; I didn''t know myself," Penn reassured him, supporting Wayne''s arm. "Don''t worry, you might look a bit thinner, but you''re still looking sharp."


    Wayne fell silent again.


    Penn personally escorted him back to his room.


    "Did you actually see her just now?" Penn asked, curious.


    Wayne shook his head.


    "Just a feeling then?"


    Wayne paused before answering, "Her scent was in the wind."


    Penn was taken aback. Rosalynn hade in without even applying makeup, and there was no trace of perfume on her.


    "Penn, when can I see her?" Wayne asked, his voice strained.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Penn tucked him in, "When your hallucinations arepletely gone. I believe it will be soon."


    But Rosalynn hadn''t left.


    She was hiding nearby, her heart aching as she watched Wayne search for her.


    Mike escorted a weary Rosalynn away.


    "Ms. Gabrie, seeing him just once wouldn''t hurt, would it?" Mike mumbled, seeing Rosalynn''s sadness.


    "What do you think has been Wayne''s biggest motivation to stay in treatment?" Rosalynn asked, looking at a tree by the road that had shed all its leaves.


    "It was you!" Mike blurted without hesitation.


    Mike didn''t tell Rosalynn that Wayne had chosen a very aggressive treatment methods.


    It wasn''t that Mike was taking Wayne''s side; he genuinely felt that Wayne''s presence had caused his young mistress much suffering.


    He should go all out for Ms. Gabrie!


    He wasn''t like Ms. Gabrie, treating Wayne like a delicate treasure that must be protected at all costs.


    "That''s why we can''t see each other," Rosalynn stated calmly. "I can''t show any weakness to him or to the hallucinations that gue him. I want him to know that he needs to get better to return to my side, and I want those hallucinations to know that until they''re gone, I won''t aid them."


    "I see!"


    Mike didn''t quite get it.


    But his philosophy was simple; if Ms. Gabrie and Hria said so, there must be a good reason.


    "About that time we exhumed the grave, you were a big help. Is there anything you want as a reward?" Rosalynn changed the subject.


    "That''s my duty!" Mike immediately responded with dignity.


    "Remember that resort project on the ind we visited? You seemed to like it there," Rosalynn mentioned.


    Mike scratched his head sheepishly, "I don''t remember much from when I was little, but I vaguely recall being born by the sea. The sea in my dreams looks just like that ce."


    "Alright, Wayne and I have arge private area there. I''ll carve out a piece for you; you can build your own beach cottage."


    "Really?" Mike was overjoyed.


    "Have I ever lied to you?"


    "But it''s so expensive!"

 Chapter 2219

    "That''s why it''s a reward," Rosalynn nced at her watch, "I''m in a rush to get to the airport. I gotta run."


    Mike, towering at six-foot-three, stood at the crosswalk, watching Rosalynn''s car shrink into the distance. A child-like glee spread across his face.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been thinking about asking Ms. Gabrie for one of those fancy VIP cards, dreaming about a discounted stay on that paradise ind during his vacation.


    But to his surprise, Ms. Gabrie offered him a plot ofnd instead-his very own to build the little house he''d always imagined!


    Mike was on cloud nine. Humming a tune, he made his way back to the institute.


    Rose had ns to grab some coffee with someone, but they were barely halfway through their catch-up when she got a text from Rosalynn, asking her to meet at the airport.d2


    The end of the year meant a pile-up of tasks at Bane Corporation, and Rose knew Rosalynn was swamped. But she hadn''t expected her to spend less than two hours at the institute before heading back to H City.


    She quickly wrapped up her meeting and hustled to the airport.


    "Did I keep you from your friend?" Rosalynn asked, a hint of guilt in her voice.


    Rose shook her head, "I didn''t meet any friend."


    "That''s good then." Rosalynn nodded and returned her focus to the documents on her iPad.


    Rose, sitting opposite her, pulled out a box of cookies from her purse. "These are from my favorite bakery. They make amazing cookies."


    "Thank you," Rosalynn took the box, smiling. "I would love a good cookie."


    Rose beamed, "d to hear that. If you like them, I can always have the baker ship some over to you."


    "OK," Rosalynn agreed.


    Despite the weariness from constant travel, Rosalynn''s happiness was evident.


    "How''s Mr. Silverman''s recovery going?" Rose asked, making small talk.


    "Penn''s even more talented than I expected," Rosalynn nodded with satisfaction, "Wayne is doing great. Penn will assess him in a few days, and if all goes well, Wayne should be home by the end of the month. After some treatment cycles with the medication at home, he should be nearly back to normal."


    Rosalynn took a deep breath as she spoke, visibly relieved.


    Rose caught the change in Rosalynn''s expression, "That''s wonderful news. On one hand, President Silverman will get better, and on the other, if the medication hits the market, it could benefit many patients and bring in a significant profit for you!"


    "True," Rosalynn smiled and nodded. "But it''ll take a while before it goes to market. You''re getting experience at Bane Corporation; if you can earn the board''s approval by then, I''d like you to handle the marketing and promotion of the medication."


    Rose was taken aback. She was no longer aplete novice and understood the magnitude of such an opportunity. Rosalynn was entrusting her with it?


    "Before I left, Dr. Lange had a lot of good things to say about you," Rosalynn''s demeanor softened, "Although you''re not rted by blood, you''re almost like siblings. I think Penn would be thrilled if you were in charge of the medication''s rollout."


    "I won''t let you down!" Rose nodded earnestly.


    Outside, unnoticed by the two, a mist had enveloped the area, and a gentle rain began to fall.


    "Looks like there''ll be a dy," Rose mentioned.


    "Yeah, I just hope we can make tomorrow''s meeting," Rosalynn added, ncing outside.


    Rose then excused herself to grab a coffee for Rosalynn and stood up to leave.


    Rosalynn lifted her eyes to watch Rose''s retreating figure before her gaze returned to the iPad.

 Chapter 2220

    Rose walked pass the cafe and slipped into the restroom next door.


    With a swift lock of the stall door, she fished out a secondary phone from her purse and shot off a text to a certain someone, "Is the VIP patient set for discharge at month''s end?"


    The reply came swiftly, "Just got back to the institute, not clued in yet. Will update you."


    "Counting on you, Letho. I''ll make it worth your while once this is all over."


    Before a response could ping back, Rose pocketed the phone and headed straight to the cafe, ordering two coffees with Rosalynn''s preferences in mind.


    As she left, a prickle of awareness crept up her spine, the sense of being watched. She cast a quick nce around.d2


    People bustled by, but nothing suspicious caught her eye.


    Shaking off the feeling, she chalked it up to her nerves ying tricks on her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With a deep breath, she quickened her pace back to Rosalynn, coffees in hand.


    Meanwhile, at the institute, Dr. Penn Lange gathered the medical staff caring for Wayne Silverman.


    "I''ve got good news," he announced. "After aprehensive review, Mr. Silverman''s condition has improved remarkably. At his family''s request, he''ll be temporarily concluding his treatment to return to H Country by the end of the month."


    The staff buzzed with surprise.


    "Dr. Lange, while Mr. Silverman''s made tremendous progress, isn''t the end of the month a bit soon for discharge?"


    Penn waved them off. "Don''t fret. We''ve got other ns in ce. You''ve all worked tirelessly since Mr. Silverman''s arrival. Once he''s discharged, you''ll each get a month''s vacation to make up for it. Start nning."


    The promise of time off brought smiles all around. After the meeting, the staff dispersed, one therapist bumped into Letho on the way to the restroom.


    "Watch it, Letho!" the therapist grumbled, nursing a bumped head.


    "Sorry, so sorry!" Letho apologized profusely, hands pressed together. "Heard you''re getting a vacation? The gentleman in special care recovering well?"


    The therapist, still in a decent mood, avoided a direct answer, "Even the pharmacy''s been notified?"


    Indeed, Letho was the institute''s pharmacist.


    "I''m jealous of you folks, getting a whole month off," Letho said with a touch of jealousy.


    The therapist snorted. "You get regr holidays. What''s there to envy? Stay sharp, Letho. Youth shouldn''t be wasted dreaming of breaks. Don''t forget, you''ve got ady to woo. Without a solid paycheck, she won''t give you a chance for a date."


    With that, the therapist walked off, leaving Letho to straighten his tie and text his beloved, "VIP''s discharge confirmed for end of the month."


    Back in H City that night, snowkes danced down in a sudden flurry.


    Rosalynn, wrapping up a meeting, was about to leave the office when she spotted Rose at the elevator bay, struggling to hail a cab.


    The unexpected snowstorm had made car services a hotmodity, and Rose''s phone showed an estimated wait of an hour and seven minutes. "Can''t catch a ride?" Rosalynn inquired.


    Rose, slightly embarrassed, replied, "I can, just... it''s going to be a bit of a wait."

 Chapter 2221

    "Where''s your car?" Rosalynn asked as she nced at her wristwatch, the silver band catching the light.


    "Parking''s hard downtown, so I''ve been cabbing it to worktely," Rose replied with a shrug, a hint of frustration in her voice. Rosalynn checked the time. "Well, it looks like you''re crashing here again tonight. Who knows when you''ll get that sorted."


    A grateful smile spread across Rose''s face, though she feigned reluctance. "Oh, I couldn''t impose..."


    "Youing or not?" Rosalynn cut in, a yful edge to her voice.


    Of course, Rose followed. Before her business trip, she had returned to her stark, impersonal apartment from the serene Moonlit Lake, and she was upset about it.d2


    But today, Moonlit Lake was unusually quiet.


    Paige and her husband had taken their kid to visit Grandma in the hospital.


    Hria, Cory, and Ivy were out visiting an old friend and wouldn''t be back tonight.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Jaime and Jacob had left theke after the holidays.


    So, it was just Rose and Rosalynn for dinner.


    Yet, even this smallpany felt infinitely better than the loneliness of her apartment.


    "By the way, Madeleine Winters'' condition has improved a lot. She''s lucid most of the time now and refuses to see her father and brother. She probably knows they''re up to no good," Rose mentioned casually as they ate.


    Rosalynn didn''t look up. "Do they visit her often?"


    Rose shook her head, her expression one of disdain. "Only twice."


    After a pause, Rose continued, "Madeleine''s mom was overseeing her care after she was admitted to our facility. You wouldn''t know, Ms. Tesdal, but working alongside Dr. Penn all these years, I''ve seen it all. At first, everyone''s full of hope and care, wanting the patient to recover. But as the days wear on, that care often wanes."


    Rosalynn raised her eyes to meet hers.


    Rose went on, "Strictly speaking, mental illness never truly goes away; at best, it''s managed. You can be there for one rpse, maybe two, but what about the third, fourth, fifth time? Especially with Madeleine - when she''s unwell, she can be violent. Her brother and father have both been hurt by her wielding bats and knives. Her dad once told me she nearly killed him with a kitchen knife. Since then, just the sight of her fills him with dread."


    "People have fears. It''s understandable," Rosalynn said, her voice calm.


    "And you? President Silverman nearly took your life. Are you afraid of him?" Rose blurted out, curiosity overtaking her.


    Immediately realizing her boldness, she looked down, flustered.


    "I guess I haven''t reached the point where my affection has been eroded away," Rosalynn replied thoughtfully. "I can distinguish who wants to harm me from who loves me. So, there''s nothing to be afraid of." At her words, Rose''s eyes flickered with emotion.


    "But don''t worry, Dr. Penn knows what he''s doing. With his treatment, President Silverman will surely recover!" she assured Rosalynn with conviction.


    Rosalynn smiled warmly. "I''ll take your word for it."


    Rose nodded vigorously.


    After dinner, Rosalynn excused herself to rest, leaving Rose to her own devices. Once alone, Rose retreated to the guest room she had stayed in before, copsing onto the plush bed and gazing up at the French-style ceiling.


    She hummed a tune, old andforting, a luby her mother had told her came from her grandmother''s hometown. On the rare asions when her mother was calm and collected, she would hum it to Rose before sleep.


    And as Rose hummed, staring at the beautiful patterns above, she thought to herself, ''Mom, I''ll be the good girl you wanted me to be. That will make you happy, right?''


    Yes, it will make you happy, and everyone else too.

 Chapter 2222

    As the year drew to a close, Rosalynn was caught up in the whirlwind of corporate affairs, but she still made time to visit Granny Owens at the hospital twice a week.


    She and Baillie had consulted with experts from all corners of the globe, assembling them in Harbor City to craft what seemed to be the most effective treatment n for Granny Owens. After a stay of over two weeks in the hospital, the much-awaited day of Granny Owens''s discharge finally arrived.


    Rosalynn had just wrapped up a business trip in Bridgeport. Her ne had barely touched down when she raced to the hospital, with her faithful assistant Rose in tow.


    When Rosalynn mentioned picking up Paige''s grandmother, Rose had eagerly volunteered to join.


    Upon arrival at the hospital, Rose proved to be a helpful presence, encouraging Rosalynn to stay with Granny Owens in the room while she took care of the discharge paperwork.d2 Watching Rose''s diligence, Paige couldn''t help but praise her to Rosalynn, "She may not have L''s knack for work, but her attitude is spot on. With the right guidance, she could really shine." Rosalynn nodded with a smile, "I''m working on that. I take her everywhere with me. There''s this new project at Energy Corporation. After this month, once she passes the assessment, I n to let her lead a team."


    Paige thought Rosalynn referred to a standard performance review, but she was still astonished, "The projects at Energy Corporation are plum jobs, but they''re tough nuts to crack. Is she up for it?" "We''ll see when she gets there," Rosalynn replied as she sliced a peeled apple, speared a piece with a fork, and offered it to Granny Owens with a warm smile, "Granny, this apple is sweet. Give it a try!" Granny Owens had always been fond of Rosalynn. Back when Paige was still with the Suttons, it was Rosalynn''s protection that spared her from untold harassment.


    It was also Rosalynn who had revealed to her Paige''s true predicament within the Sutton household.


    Grateful for Rosalynn''s kindness, Granny Owens''s affection had always lingered.


    But now, advanced in years, the most she could do for the younger generation was shower them with love, especially Cory, Ivy, and Trista.


    During the holidays, she was known for giving generous gifts.


    Granny Owens took a bite of the apple, her mouthtely soured by the constant taste of medicine. The tartness of the apple melted into juice, easing the bitterness a little.


    "How''s Mr. Silverman been doing? I heard he''s been abroad for a while?" Granny Owens asked with concern, eyeing Rosalynn, "Is he still unwell?"


    "Granny..." Paige started to intervene.


    But Rosalynn continued with a gentle smile, "Yes, he''s had some health issues and has been receiving treatment in Germany these past few months. But he''s almost fully recovered and should be back by the end of the month if all goes well!"


    "Oh, that''s wonderful! It" be just in time for Christmas!" Granny Owens beamed with relief.


    Paige looked at Rosalynn in shock; she hadn''t been aware of this development.


    In the presence of her grandmother, however, she refrained from questioning Rosalynn.


    Outside the room.


    Rose returned with the paperwork, having overheard the conversation between Rosalynn and Granny Owens.


    Lately, news about Wayne had been scarce, especially since Penn''sb had been sealed off. Letho, the pharmacist, was only allowed ess during restricted hours.


    Rose, however, had her ways. She had casually asked a friendly nurse about her ns for the uing holiday season, pretending she wanted to n a vacation together.


    Soon enough, the nurse shared her entire months'' vacation schedule with Rose.


    What did this mean? It meant that Wayne was indeed getting discharged soon.


    "Ms. Tesdal, President Owens, all the paperwork is sorted," Rose announced, knocking and stepping into the room.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 2223

    Granny Owens cast a warm nce toward Rose and thanked her with genuine affection.


    Rose responded with a smile, insisting it was the least she could do.


    But beneath her lowered eyelids hid a disdain Granny Owens couldn''t possibly detect.


    Rose had a strong aversion to such elderly folks.


    Whenever she looked at them, her thoughts would inadvertently shift to Natalie.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    For a long while, Rose had harbored gratitude towards Natalie for taking in both her and her mother. But then, an epiphany struck her.d2


    Had Natalie not meddled in Ayden and Betsy''s rtionship, perhaps their story wouldn''t have ended in such a tragic mess.


    Her life, and her mother''s, wouldn''t have spiraled into the chaos that ensued.


    Gradually, her gratitude waned, and Natalie became an object of scorn and loathing for Rose.


    To keep Baillie from making a fuss over it, Granny Owens had refrained from telling him that her discharge from the hospital was today.


    So, the driver was the one waiting downstairs to pick up Granny Owens.


    Paige and Rosalynn were both concerned about Granny Owens returning to live alone, so they decided to temporarily take her to Moonlit Lake.


    Upon hearing of Granny Owens''s illness, Kate had repeatedly insisted that this year, for the holiday season, Baillie and Paige should bring the olddy over to Norhaven to celebrate.


    Back at Moonlit Lake, after Paige had settled Granny Owens in, she sought out Rosalynn at the cabin.


    "You''re always heretely," Paige said, crossing her legs and sitting opposite Rosalynn. "Is Wayne reallying back at the end of the month?"


    "Next Monday," Rosalynn replied.


    Paige was astounded. "Really? That''s settled?"


    "Let''s talk about this after next Monday," Rosalynn said, yfully tapping Paige''s nose.


    Paige shook her head slightly. "Honey, to be honest, I feel like you''ve been acting really peculiartely."


    "What''s so peculiar?" Rosalynn inquired.


    Paige pursed her lips. "Like with Ms. Albinia."


    Rosalynn nodded, encouraging her to go on.


    "Do you remember how hard it was for L to start working for you? Nine of the QS top ten interviewees, each with an impressive resume, with experiences. I''ve seen Ms. Albinia''s resume - it''s a miracle she graduated. Her grades skated just above failure, and her internship experience isughable. The only noteworthy job experience she has is as an assistant to Penn."


    Paige bit her lip. "I don''t think you took her in for Ayden''s sake. Does Ms. Albinia have some hidden identity? Like, is she your dad''s secret daughter or something?" Rosalynn couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "This time, sweetheart, you''re off the mark. I did indeed make an exception for Rose because of Ayden and Betsy," Rosalynn confessed with downcast eyes. "I hope she won''t end up like her mother. I want her to step into the light and be free."


    Paige had heard rumors about Rose''s mother''s rebellious antics after Betsy passed away: teenage romances, having a child at a tender age, and sumbing to alcohol at an age when most were still in college.


    "You''re such a good soul," Paige said as she wrapped Rosalynn in a hug. "I believe with your help, she won''t follow in her mother''s footsteps!"


    Rosalynn gently stroked Paige''s back. "I hope so."


    After finding the answers that puzzled her, Paige swiftly changed the subject. "Since Wayne''sing back, why don''t we all head to Norhaven for the holidays? The festive spirit is so much richer there. Cory and Ivy could y with Scott and Cain, it would be a load of fun!"

 Chapter 2224

    "Let''s talk about it after Monday," Rosalynn answered.


    Paige shook her head, saying helplessly, "You keep spoiling him. You actually need to discuss such a small matter with him? Doesn''t he always listen to you?"


    "Speaking of spoiling husbands, I think you, Ms. Owens,e second to none," Rosalynn said teasingly, tilting her head as she peered at Paige.


    Paige and Baillie were truly a match made in heaven. Neither of them was content with just being loved; they both devoted themselves fully to doting on each other. They were always quick to sense each other''s needs and even quicker to fulfill them.


    To be fair, Rosalynn had learned a lot from watching Paige and Baillie.d2


    "Oh, now you''re teasing me!" Paige blushed, her ears turning a shade of red. "Baillie is younger, you know. It''s only natural that I spoil him a bit more!" She said, increasingly embarrassed.


    "Laura mentioned she made some delicious sweet soup today. I''ll go check on it!" Paige dashed off in a hurry.


    Rosalynn shook her head with a smile. Just then, her phone vibrated gently on the coffee table next to the sofa. It was a call from Rose.


    Rosalynn picked up. There was some noise in the background.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s up?" Rosalynn asked.


    Rose''s voice was tinged with a sob, "Ms. Tesdal, I''ve run into a bit of trouble."


    Rose''s apartment had been flooded. Her story was that she had left in a hurry on a business trip and forgot to turn off the tap at the minibar, and water had been running for two days. When she got home, the property managementpany along with the neighbors from downstairs were at her door, ready to give her a call.


    The water had seeped through the floor and leaked downstairs.


    The tenant was furious, and no matter how much Rose apologized, they just kept hurling insults.


    They had just finished renovating their ce and now had to start all over again.


    Rose was inexperienced in handling such situations. In her panic, she called Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn quickly sent someone to deal with the situation, and it wasn''t long before everything was sorted, and Rose was taken to Moonlit Lake.


    She was a far cry from the polished office look she had when she left, soaked to the skin, her hair stered to her face, looking as bedraggled as could be.


    Rosalynn handed her a new set of clothes to change into.


    Laura brought over some hot sweet soup, "Ms. Albinia, have some sweet soup, you''ll warm up in no time!"


    Rose was full of gratitude.


    "So, where do you n on staying now?" Paige asked with concern.


    She had already envisioned that once Wayne came back, they would promptly head to Norhaven, and all the pets from Moonlit Lake would have to go, so naturally, Rose couldn''t stay there.


    "I guess a hotel, I''ll look for one near the officeter," Rose replied, her voice nasal, probably from the cold, her eyes red, looking extraordinarily pitiful.


    "Why don''t you stay at Moonlit Lake for the time being?" Rosalynn offered gently. "You''re not nning on going back to Munich for New Year''s, and we''ll be heading to Norhaven for the holidays once Wayne returns. You''re wee to join us if you don''t mind."


    Paige was stunned. She knew Rosalynn was worried about Rose going down the wrong path, but it was the first time she had seen her take such careful care of someone.


    "Really?" Rose turned to Paige as she asked.


    "Of course, it''s fine if you want to! My mother-inw loves livelypany and pretty girls!"


    Paige wasn''t shy about that.


    Kate was the kind of person whose mood improved at the sight of a beautiful girl.


    Of course, looks alone weren''t enough. If a person had a poor character, no matter how attractive, they were nothing but rotten meat in Kate''s eyes.


    "That''s great! Back in Munich, every holiday''s it was just me and Penn, so quiet."

 Chapter 2225

    A hint of tenderness flickered in Paige''s eyes.


    Due to her apartment being flooded, it was only logical for Rose to move into Moonlit Lake.


    The next day.


    It was the kids''st day before winter break. Rosalynn was in high spirits, had a quick morning meeting at the office, and left early. Rose came along.


    Rosalynn drove to the flower market, ordering a bounty of beautiful blooms to be delivered to Moonlit Lake. After that, she headed to the farmers'' market to pick up Hria''s favorite fruits, veggies, and fresh cuts of meat.


    Rose, as far as she could remember, had never set foot in such a lively, bustling ce and stayed close to Rosalynn''s side.d2


    Once they had everything, Rosalynn sent Rose back to Moonlit Lake to hand over the groceries to the staff for preparation. She needed to pick up the kids.


    Rose obediently did as told.


    Meanwhile, Rosalynn was off to meet Paige and Trista.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige always had a quirky sense of ceremony.


    For instance, she thought that since Trista had missed Ivy and Cory''s first day of school, then she had to be there for their first winter break kick-off.


    For the asion, Paige had even prepared a brand-new outfit for Trista.


    Granny Owens joined them as well. Her color had returned substantially.


    The prospect of seeing the children brought her joy and seemed to lift her spirits even more.


    Not long after the winter break homework was handed out, the school gates began to see the kids emerge.


    Typically, little Ivy was at the front of the pack, but not today.


    After waiting a bit and not seeing her, Rosalynn and Paige went in to find her.


    Soon enough, they spotted Ivy. She was standing in front of the bulletin board.


    A school stuff was busy recingst semester''s ranking chart with the new one, and the top student of each grade had a prominent section all to themselves,plete with a photo. This year, without Liam''s push and discipline, Ivy had slipped to fifth ce.


    Molly was still holding steady at first, leading by a significant margin.


    The previous year, it was a girl who had taken Liam''s spot at the top. Rosalynn and Paige exchanged a nce.


    They saw a kind of dejection in Ivy they had never witnessed before.


    "Sweetheart." Rosalynn spoke up.


    Ivy started, then nced over, her head drooping as she approached upon seeing Rosalynn, and buried her face in her arms, "Mommy, does Liam hate me?"


    "Of course not. He''s been so careful in teaching you and even went to Norhaven with you," Rosalynnforted her.


    "But he never replies to my messages," Ivy said, her lower lip quivering, on the verge of tears.


    Rosalynn gently patted her back, unsure of the right words to console her.


    Ivy was smart; the usual titudes that might fool other kids wouldn''t work on her.


    "If you never see each other again, whether or not he replies to messages might not matter as much. But if you meet again, then you can just ask him why he didn''t reply. Liam will have an answer for you." "We will meet again!" Ivy sobbed, "I don''t want to never see him again..."


    Rosalynn continued to gently pat her back. Hoping deep down that when little Ivy learned the truth about why Liam had to leave, she wouldn''t resent her father.

 Chapter 2226

    Ivy''s spell of gloom didn''tst too long. With Trista by her side, joy was never far away.


    A gentle squeeze of Trista''s tiny hand or a peck on her cheek could lift Ivy''s spirits instantly.


    As for Cory, he was the star of his school. Emerging from a swarm of ssmates at the school gates, his reputation preceded him.


    Their mother, Rosalynn, had been informed by the teachers long before.


    Cory had, unsurprisingly, topped his ss again and had swept all thepetitions he entered that year, bagging the highest honors.


    The school was over the moon, treating Cory like a good luck charm.d2


    His academicurels were a shining beacon for the school''s uing admissions.


    Hannah and others spotted Rosalynn from afar and enthusiastically waved and hopped about, each more eager than thest, and Sarah was the first to notice Trista.


    Her eyes lit up as if she''d seen the cutest, fluffiest puppy, and she trotted over but kept a respectful distance, "Oh my gosh, she''s so adorable!"


    Ivy introduced them proudly, "This is my little sister Trista, my godparents'' daughter!"


    "And Trista is the cutest baby in the whole wide world," she added.


    Even Paige couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Trista, sensing her mother''s happiness, looked back at Rosalynn and giggled along, eliciting ''aww''s from the girls.


    When Cory caught sight of Trista, something crossed his mind.


    He briskly ushered everyone to get in the car and head home, his farewells to his friends more perfunctory than usual.


    As the car door shut and they drove away, Paige couldn''t resist teasing, "Cory, sweetheart, I''m not the type to announce to the whole world that you''re my future son-inw before you''re all grown up!" Cory sighed in mock exasperation.


    Rosalynnughed heartily, then changed the subject to discuss the holiday ns.


    Upon reaching their home at Moonlit Lake, Cory nced around after getting out of the car.


    As Rosalynn alighted, he took her hand, "Mommy, where''s Molly? She used to be around Trista all the time."


    "Don''t you know?" Rosalynn asked, surprised.


    "What?" Cory looked up, puzzled.


    "Molly left with Uncle Felixst night for winter camp. They won''t be back until school resumes," Rosalynn informed him.


    Cory nodded, "Oh," and then dropped the subject.


    Granny Owens, having returned from an outing, was quite tired. Ivy, ever attentive, took her by the hand to her room, earnestly advising her to rest well, her concern evident in her tone.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Granny Owens couldn''t stop smiling at her granddaughter''s caring words, her cheeks sore from the constant grin.


    Seeing Rosalynn''s return, Rose hurried to wee them.


    "I was thinking of making my signature dish, but Laura barred me from the kitchen," Rose said, a touch of disappointment in her voice. "I make delicious roastmb chop. Even Penn, who''s so picky, always has seconds."


    "Really?" Rosalynn replied, intrigued. "I wouldn''t have guessed you were a cook."


    "Besides roastmb chops, I''m great with French and Italian cuisine."


    "Well, Wayne''s the one at home who has a taste for Italian dishes. When he gets back on Monday, you''ll have to show off your culinary skills," Rosalynn said casually.


    Paige, however, was puzzled. Wayne was notoriously fussy, harder to please than a preschooler.


    But Rosalynn was suggesting Rose cook for Wayne? That was one thing Paige just couldn''t wrap her head around.


    With the children on holiday break, the house was filled with life andughter, though the absence of Molly and Felix was noticeable.


    Molly was usually quiet and unobtrusive, but her sudden absence left a void that was hard to ignore.

 Chapter 2227

    However, with Molly and Felix away, Rose was feeling a bit more at ease these days. She absolutely detested Molly''s eyes - they were like those of a predator, icy and prating as if they could see right through you.


    And Felix, well, he was always on guard around her. Rose hated it when people were wary of her.


    Soon, Monday had rolled around.


    Early in the morning, Rose woke to find the Silverman estate, Moonlit Lake, strangely quiet - the owners were nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, there were two unfamiliar servants bustling about with the cleaning. The ce was already spotless, not a speck of dust in sight.


    But as one of the servants said, "Mr. Silverman has a thing for cleanliness. A little extra scrubbing never hurts."d2


    Rose didn''t respond, and she checked the time. Rosalynn hadn''t given her the day off, so she still had to make her way to the Bane Corporation for work.


    After leaving the pristine Moonlit Lake, Rose checked her watch again. She wasn''t sure when Wayne''s flight was; Rosalynn had arranged for a private jet.


    Arriving at thepany, Rose was out of sorts, constantly checking the time and asionally sneaking peeks at Rosalynn or Paige''s social media for any updates. Around eleven in the morning, her phone vibrated twice.


    She snatched it up and rushed to the bathroom to check the messages.


    Letho had texted, [Swapplete] and [Looking forward to meeting you soon.]N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The words ''swapplete'' sent a surge of excitement through her. She clutched at her chest, unable to contain the grin spreading across her face.


    She checked the status of the self-defence tool she had ordered - it was in transit. Taking a deep breath, Rose returned to her desk in a great mood.


    At six in the evening, Rose clocked out and returned to Moonlit Lake.


    The house was aze with lights, especially on the floor where Rosalynn and Wayne''s bedroom was located. It was unusual; Rosalynn usually kept just a smallmp on when she was alone, but tonight, all the lights were zing.


    Before heading upstairs, Rose tried to call Letho. The call went through, but no one picked up.


    Being a pharmacist, Letho often missed calls, so Rose didn''t worry too much.


    She dropped him a message, [Call me when you''re free.]


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Penn''s call came through.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she answered, "What''s up?"


    "Nothing much, just wondering about your ns for the holidays. Weren''t you nning a getaway to the Red Sea? I..."


    "I''ve already made ns with Rosalynn''s family to spend the holidays at the Scotts'' in Norhaven, sorry I can''t join you." Rose paused before adding, "Penn, you should get on with your life." What she meant was clear - I have my own life now, Penn, and you should too.


    There was a moment of silence on Penn''s end.


    Had Rose been more attentive, she might have sensed something different about Penn today, but her mind was elsewhere.


    As Penn stayed quiet, she grew impatient, "Alright, I''ve got to go."


    Without giving Penn a chance to respond, she hung up and immediately blocked his number.


    She hated Penn just as much as she hated that person. So the next person she would punish was Penn.


    This was the price for betraying, for exiling her to H Country!

 Chapter 2228

    Rose didn''t take the elevator, opting instead for the main staircase leading up to the family mansion.


    Upon entering the grand foyer, she found the house eerily quiet, not bustling with activity as she had expected. In fact, she didn''t see a single soul.


    Puzzled, she made her way toward the dining room.


    It was dinnertime at the Rosalynn household, and normally everyone would be gathered in the dining hall.


    "Back so soon?" Just as Rose was about to call out for Laura, a voice came from behind her.


    Startled, she quickly turned to find Rosalynn ascending from the wine cer.d2


    "What''s the matter? You look like you''ve seen a ghost," Rosalynn said with a chuckle.


    Rose shook her head and forced a smile, "Isn''t today the day Mr. Silverman gets back? Why is the house empty?"


    Rosalynn, holding a bottle of red wine, didn''t rush to answer, instead she walked leisurely over to the bar.


    A sudden sense of panic filled Rose.


    "When my grandmother was mourning my mother''s death, she told me, through tears, how unfair this world can be to women," Saying so, Rosalynn got herself a ss of wine. "I''ve never forgotten her words, and as I rose to power, I admit I''ve favored my female employees. Fortunately, over the years, not one of the women I''ve supported has let me down. They''ve been instrumental in realizing my business vision." "I want to be one of those women," Rose said earnestly.


    Rosalynn looked at her, noting the genuine spark in her eyes as she sought to affirm hermitment. Rosalynn shook her head, replying icily, "But you won''t be."


    Rose was taken aback, then her gaze fell, "Do you think I''m not capable? That''s okay, if not in one year then two, or even ten. Even if I can''t be someone to support your business vision..."


    "I gave you a chance. You could have been that person," Rosalynn interrupted Rose''s pep talk.


    Rose stiffened, bewildered, "Ms. Tesdal, I don''t understand what you''re implying... Have I done something wrong?"


    "Ms. Albinia, I know your life story, and after learning about your mother''s abuse, I had great sympathy for you. From the day I guessed what you were nning, I racked my brain to give you a chance. I brought you into my home to experience the warmth of my family. I hinted that if you made the right choice, you''d be free to do as you wish. But you''ve disappointed me. I guessed what you were nning..." That phrase struck Rose like a bolt of lightning.


    "Ms. Tesdal, I don''t understand. Is my decision to work loyally for you also a mistake?" Rose asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rosalynn swirled the wine in her ss, the ruby liquid clinging to its sides, releasing an enticing aroma.


    She smiled slightly and let out a soft chuckle, "Remember when you went back to visit your mother''s grave, and you spoke of making a choice? That''s the choice I''m talking about."


    Rose''s eyes widened in shock, "You... you eavesdropped on me?"


    Rosalynn looked at her with those gentle eyes that hid so much, "Not just that. After you left, I had someone destroy your mother''s grave."


    "What?" Rose was dumbfounded, staring at Rosalynn in disbelief.


    "Do you know why Betsy died?"


    Rose paled even further. She didn''t answer, instead pulling out her phone to make a call.


    The call went unanswered, until it finally disconnected.


    Rose nced at Rosalynn and tried again.


    Rosalynn waited patiently, toying with her ss, as Rose dialed time and again.


    On the fifth call, it was picked up.

 Chapter 2229

    A man''s voice, thick with a German ent, answered irritably.


    Rose was on edge, her German ented with a frantic undertone as she barraged him with questions.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before a voice came back, "Indeed, someone dug up the wrong grave. They realized the mistake and filled it back up."


    What the cemetery''s administration didn''t mention was the little detail of the apology fee.


    A sum of a thousand euros had been transferred to his ount.


    Rose felt a buzzing in her ears; she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She hung up the phone, her eyes wide with disbelief as she turned to Rosalynn, "What the hell? Don''t you know show some respect for the dead? My mother, she''ll never rest in peace because of this!"d2


    "Rest in peace?" Rosalynn''s face suddenly turned ice-cold. "If souls do exist, then Yvette''s would have been dragged down to the fiery pits, tormented day and night. You think she''s resting?"


    "No, that can''t be true!" Rose shouted back, her voice filled with a fiery mix of defiance and desperation. The mask of the innocent girl she had worn was gone; her true self was emerging. Without another word, Rosalynn tossed the photocopies of the diary at Rose.


    Pages fluttered like autumn leaves in a whirlwind, one of the sharp corners nicking Rose''s cheek as she reflexively caught a sheet.


    By some cruel twist of fate, it was the very page detailing how Yvette, pregnant at the time, had killed the private investigator.


    As Rose gripped the paper, her hands trembled violently.


    "How many people did she hurt? You think she''s innocent?" Rosalynn scoffed.


    "Where did you get this? Where is this from?" Rose demanded, recognizing her mother''s handwriting on the A4 sheet.


    Rosalynn was taken aback - had Rose neverid eyes on this diary?


    "It was unearthed from your mother''s grave. Oh, and there was also a segment of your dear father''s finger bone," Rosalynn said as she casually tossed something else at Rose. Catching it reflexively, Rose nced at the object and, as if struck by lightning, let out a scream and flung it away.


    "Never seen this before?" Rosalynn asked with an arched eyebrow.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose''splexion turned ghostly pale, drained of all color.


    It clicked for Rosalynn, "You''ve seen it, haven''t you? And it''s not just a fleeting memory, is it?"


    Clutching her chest as if struggling to breathe, Rose looked like she was on the verge of being sick.


    "You''re lying! That was just a nutritional supplement, not some finger bone!" Rose gasped, her breathing heavy.


    Realization dawned on Rosalynn. A nutritional supplement, something to be consumed...


    Had Yvette previously used this bone in cooking for Rose?


    Rosalynn''s guess was spot on. Rose had seen the bone before; it had surfaced in the y pot Yvette used for soup and in the water she drank.


    "Rosalynn, I truly wanted to be by your side, to work with you. I never imagined you''d stoop so low, pretending to be kind to me while having someone desecrate my mother''s grave. You and Natalie, you''re both incarnations of the devil!"


    "Take a look at these," Rosalynn gestured to the scattered photocopies. "These are the diaries your mother left behind. A devil? If I''m a devil, what does that make her?" Rosalynn''sugh wasced with scorn. Rose''s gaze drifted involuntarily to the pages littered around her.


    They were supposed to be entombed with her mother. And then there was the tin box, something her mother had treasured. Yvette had clutched it tightly even in death. Rose''s feelings for Yvette were a tangled knot of love, fear, and submission.


    Her mother had never given her permission to open that box, so she never did. Instead, Rose had ced it in her mother''s coffin, letting it be buried with her in the grave.

 Chapter 2230

    Ever since Rose had settled into Moonlit Lake, she''d been on cloud nine, buzzing with optimism about her future. Just earlier, as she walked through the door, her mind danced with thoughts of the feast she was sure awaited her tonight.


    But she was wrong. It was all a big, fat lie!


    With a venomous re, she turned to Rosalynn, her eyes brimming with vengeful tears. "Rosalynn, those who betray the loyal won''t end up on easy street! Whatever my mother did has nothing to do with me. If you can''t find it in your heart to trust me, if you''d rather y me for a fool, then I see no reason to stick around. Now that Wayne''s back, you''ve got no grounds to keep me here. I quit!"


    With that deration, Rose turned to leave-but the sound of Rosalynn''s soft chuckle stopped her dead in her tracks. A knot tightened in her chest as she sensed the trap she''d walked into. Quickening her pace toward the exit, she reached the door only for it to swing open in front of her, revealing a man about 5''7" with thin hair, yet with eyes as pale as a winter sky.d2 The sight of him was like a bolt from the blue.


    "Hello, Rose." Letho greeted her with a sly grin. "Dr. Lange sent me with some meds. He took off with President Silverman and the team on a private jet back to H Country. My flight got dyed, just touched down a while ago."


    He was surprised. The task of guarding the meds was supposed to fall to someone else. But that someone had taken ill with a nasty case of food poisoning, so Penn had tapped Letho to fill in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Letho was buzzing with excitement. After all, Rose had promised that once the job was done, she''d consider dating him.


    Rose, however, felt a chill run down her spine. If she hadn''t realized this was a setup by now, she''d be a fool.


    "You look pale," Letho said, concern creeping into his voice.


    Suddenly, arge hand shoved him forward. Letho stumbled, then turned, annoyance ring, to Felix. "What''s your problem? I could''ve fallen! These drugs are worth a fortune. Could you afford to rece them if I dropped them?"


    Rose''s gaze shifted to Felix, who stood in the doorway like a dark avenger, his presence foreboding.


    "Worth a fortune, huh?" Rosalynn approached with a smirk. "A lethal dose that you can buy for a few bucks is what you call expensive?"


    Letho was taken aback. "Lethal? No, no, no, ma''am, this is Mr. Silverman''s medication!"


    "Didn''t you switch them out?" Rosalynn''s voice was calm but edged.


    Letho''s face went ashen. He opened his mouth to protest, but Rosalynn raised a hand. "The surveince footage caught everything. There''s no denying it."


    "-"


    "Letho, you swapped the meds?" Rose cut in, her voice heavy with implication as she nced at Letho, then turned to Rosalynn, tears making her eyes glisten. "You think I''m in on this?"


    Rosalynn watched, as though challenging Rose to continue her act.


    "Letho, tell her. Am I involved?" Rose pressed, locking eyes with Letho once more.


    Letho swallowed hard, then faced Rosalynn with a resolve that seemed to materialize from nowhere. "Mrs. Silverman, this has nothing to do with her. I wanted to sell the meds on the side. As you know, such drugs fetch a pretty penny. I swapped them with semi-finished medicine, but rest assured, it''s harmless. It won''t cause Mr. Silverman any harm¡ªI...¡±

 Chapter 2231

    Rosalynn reached out her hand.


    Without hesitation, Felix snatched the medical kit from Letho''s grasp and handed it to Rosalynn.


    She expertly punched in the code to unlock the case, revealing eight vials of a light pink solution.


    Rosalynn extracted one, her delicate fingers lightly shaking it. "But I''ve heard rumors," she mused, "that this is actually poison."


    "That''s preposterous!" Sweat beaded on Letho''s brow as he shot a frantic nce at Rose.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "There''s no need for this back-and-forth," Rosalynn said with a smirk. "It''s easy to find out the truth." She turned to Felix. "Why don''t we give Miss Rose a little shot and see if it''s fatal?"d2


    At her words, Rose''s eyes widened in shock. "You want to inject me with a psychotropic drug?"


    "Penn assured me it''s quite harmless to healthy individuals. At worst, you''ll be sleeping like a baby for a couple of days," Rosalynn cooed, passing the syringe to Felix.


    Felix strode over, gripped Rose''s arm, and was about to administer the injection when she screamed, "STOP!" Her voice was raw with terror as she struggled vainly, but against Felix''s strength, she stood no chance. As the needle hovered over her skin, Rose finally caved in terror. "It''s poison! It really is poison!!!"


    Letho was in disbelief. "Rose, how could it be poison? You told me it was Dr. Lange''s semi-finished medicine,. Have you deceived me?"


    Felix let go of her arm. Rose copsed on the ground like a ragdoll, her limbs numb with fear, tears streaming down her face, ignoring Letho''s interrogation.


    "Poison? You were giving me poison?" Letho knelt before her, shaking her by the shoulders. "You said you just wanted to get back at her for bullying you. Poison?! You wanted to kill Wayne and endanger me and Dr. Lange too? How could you, Rose?!"


    "Get off me!" Rose shoved Letho away. He fell backward,nding hard on the floor.


    "All men are the same," she hissed, disdain in her eyes. "You think I don''t know why you helped me? You just wanted to get in my bed. You walked into the trap with your eyes wide open. How is that my fault?" Letho stared at her as if she were a stranger, the monstrous woman before him nothing like the woman he loved.


    Rose turned away from Letho and looked up at Rosalynn, who towered over her. "My aunt''s death was a warning!" Rosalynn remained silent, her face a mask of ice.


    Rose rambled on, "He''ll never be cured, not really. He might seem normal for a while, but who knows when he''ll snap and kill you, kill your kids, or even kill your entire family? Rosalynn, I was helping you! Don''t you see?" Before she could continue, a sharp pnded across her face.


    "Where did this lunatice from, trying to kill someone''s husband and calling it help?" Paige was livid, her p leaving Rose seeing stars.


    When Rose finally looked up again, almost everyone was there, even Jacob.


    "No matter how sick Wayne may be, he''s still better than you and your twisted mother! After destroying Ayden and Betsy''s lives, now you aim to ruin my precious granddaughter''s future?" Hria''s face was etched with rage and disgust as she red at Rose.

 Chapter 2232

    "Didn''t listen to a word of my warning, you fool." Jacob''s eyes were filled with scorn.


    Rose looked around at the faces that had once been so friendly towards her, now twisted into sneers brimming with malice. She felt an intense loathing. A great fear welled up inside her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not what you think!" Rose implored earnestly, locking eyes with the crowd. "My mom said that when you get that kind of illness, death is the only true release. For Rosalynn, for her kids, it''s like disarming a ticking time bomb!"


    "Wayne nearly killed her, didn''t you know?" she added quickly.


    Everyone here, except for Hria, knew about that incident.


    But...d2


    "Look at this nutjob, trying to take a bite out of Wayne even now," Jacob sneered with thick irony. "So dumb."


    "Exactly!" Paige red at her fiercely. "After everything I''ve done for you? I took you in, hoping to prevent you from going down your mother''s path, despite knowing what she had done. I tried to give you the warmth of our home to change you. I knew you weren''t the brightest bulb, but I still supported you, gave you projects to help you grow. And this is how you repay me?"


    Paige looked like she was about to kick her.


    Letho, who had regained his senses for a moment, hurried to exin to Rosalynn, "Mrs. Silverman, I swear I had no idea the concoction she gave me was poisonous. She told me you had been bullying her, and that swapping the medicine was to prevent Mr. Silverman from recovering too quickly, just to prolong your agony!"


    Letho was shy and not tall, and he''d never been much of adies'' man. After arriving at Penn''sb, he fell for Rose almost at first sight. In his heart, Rose was always a gentle and kind woman.


    Even to an inconspicuous chemist like him, she was polite and thoughtful. When not at work, she was either volunteering at the orphanage with Dr. Lange or helping at the animal shelter. When Rose suddenly disappeared from the institute, Letho was beside himself with worry.


    After getting in touch with Rose and hearing about her pitiful past and the bullying she''d suffered at the hands of Rosalynn, Letho''s heart broke for her, and he despised the oppressive elite like Rosalynn. So, when Rose asked Letho for help in getting a small revenge on Rosalynn, he agreed without a second thought.


    After all, kind-hearted Rose, after enduring such long-term bullying, only wanted to extend Mr. Silverman''s treatment period a little. And, by doing so, Rose would agree to date him, maybe even consider marrying him.


    Letho hardly hesitated, it seemed like a sure win for him.


    He could never have imagined that what was supposed to be a semi-finished medicine would turn out to be poison!


    Letho couldn''t bear to think what would have happened if Rosalynn hadn''t discovered it and the toxic medicine had been injected into Wayne''s body!


    "Shut up!" Rose shouted at Letho in panic, then turned to Rosalynn, desperately trying to exin, "I lied to him. It''s true, I''ve never felt the warmth of a family like I did from you. It''s precisely because of the warmth you gave me that I was determined to end your suffering! Ms. Tesdal, Paige is wrong. I am grateful for everything you''ve given me. This is my way of repaying you! I wanted to save you from future pain and misery. Wayne doesn''t deserve you!"


    By the end, her voice was hoarse with emotion, "Have you forgotten how he treated you like a stand-in, amodity, and trampled on your dignity? Even without the illness, after everything he did, doesn''t he deserve to die?"


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    "You and your mother are both so despicable," she scoffed. "Because someone gave you warmth and stability, so you want to destroy her life? What bad luck did Betsy and I have to get entangled with you two freaks?"


    "I''m not like my mother; she loved Ayden, envied my aunt for their love, and since she couldn''t have it, she chose to destroy it. But I''m different. I don''t want anything from you; I truly want you to have a normal life!" Rose pleaded, her eyes swimming with tears, her sincerity apparent.


    This made everyone present furrow their brows.


    "Do you believe me?" Rose looked at Rosalynn with teary eyes.


    Rosalynn''s face was cold as she said tersely, "So you did it for me?" Rose nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 2233

    "Was it not to honor your mother''s dying wish?" Rosalynn''s voice cut through the air like a knife, making Rose shiver from head to toe.


    The haunting image of Yvette''sst moments reyed in her mind. The bedroom littered with empty liquor bottles. The bed marred by the stains of vomit. Her mother''s face, flushed with fever, eyes zed over as she fixated on her frail child.


    "You must remember the tragedy of your mother and aunt! It''s all because of that lunatic Ayden! You need to keep an eye on his monstrous son. If he inherits Ayden''s curse, you must make the same choice as I did!!! Promise me!!! PROMISE ME!!!" The distorted visage of the woman, grotesque as if pulled from a horror film, was etched into her memory.


    "No, it''s not that!" Rose shook her head vehemently, trying to dispel the ghastly image from her mind, "I''m not doing it for her! Not for her!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Rosalynn''s voice was light, almost dismissive.


    Rose looked at her. She would have preferred Rosalynn to be hysterical rather than this detached, condescending figure who seemed not to care at all.d2


    Fear washed over her in a tidal wave.


    "Felix." Rosalynnmanded.


    At the sound of his name, Felix nodded and strode purposefully towards Rose.


    "What are you doing? You can''t touch me!" Rose suddenly scrambled towards Rosalynn.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to grasp the hem of Rosalynn''s trousers, a small hand seized hers, followed by the crisp sound of bones breaking.


    Rose immediately donned a mask of agony. A soul-tearing scream escaped her lips.


    Molly appeared from nowhere, crouching before Rose, her pixie cut giving her a rather sinister look. The hand gripping Rose''s tightened, and in an innocent tone, Molly said, "Filth should not touch thedy." The next second, Felix dragged Rose away, cautioning Molly, "Don''t touch the filth either!"


    "I''m not filthy!" Rose struggled desperately.


    In that moment, someone rushed in from outside.


    "Ms. Jared, you promised me you wouldn''t harm her!" Penn, seeing Felix with Rose, quickly implored Rosalynn.


    "Penn!!!" Before Rosalynn could respond, Roseshed out with a kick at Penn.


    Being so close, Penn took the full brunt of Rose''s kick.


    Felix, already more than annoyed with her, grabbed her in a backhand grip, mming her face down onto the cold marble floor.

 Chapter 2234

    "Don''t!" Penn''s voice cracked with panic. He turned his pleading gaze toward Rosalynn.


    "I keep my promises. I won''t go back on my word," Rosalynn said calmly, "She will live, live to a ripe old age."


    Penn seemed to realize something.


    "Penn, you lied to me too! You betrayed me!" Rose screamed as if she had lost her mind, furiously cursing Penn, "No wonder your parents got hit by a car on your birthday. Having a son like you was their sin, and getting hit was their karma! You''ll meet a terrible end too!"


    What''s that saying? The one who can hurt you the deepest is the one who knows you best.


    How could Rose not know what Penn''s Achilles'' heel was? It was nothing more than the tragic car ident that imed his parents'' lives as they hurried home for his birthday celebration.d2


    For a long time, Rose had been consoling Penn with "It was just an ident, it wasn''t your fault." But now, it was the same Rose, using that very ident as a knife, plunging it into Penn. Everyone has their breaking point.


    Penn looked at Rose, the words begging for mercy almost escaping his lips.


    "My mom was right, why did it have to be your parents who died? Because they deserved it!"


    After she uttered these words. Penn withdrew his gaze, and the desperate emotion on his face faded away. He nodded slightly to Rosalynn, "I''ve got a ton of work back at the institute, so I won''t linger." "Take him with you," Rosalynn gestured toward Letho.


    Letho looked at Penn with terror, "Professor, I was tricked by her!"


    "Let''s go," Penn said without another word, not giving Rose another nce.


    Letho, as if granted a reprieve, quickly followed Penn out.


    Seeing Penn and Letho about to leave, Rose panicked, "Penn, stop, won''t you take me with you? Are you going to leave me to them?!"


    But Penn didn''t look back.


    "Penn! Brother Penn! You promised my mom you''d take care of me!!!" Rose cried out.


    But what she didn''t understand was that the moment she hurt Penn by cursing his parents, she was destined to lose him.


    "Ma''am, she''s too loud, shall I take her now?"


    "Mm."


    Rosalynn was squatting in front of Molly, cleaning her hands that had just broken Rose''s fingers.


    Molly was as docile as could be in front of her. Her eyes shone when she looked at Rosalynn.


    "Rosalynn, where are you taking me?" Rose asked in terror, "Are you going to lock me up? That''s illegal!! Wayne is fine, at worst it was just attempted, you can''t do anything to me!"


    "Are you sick in the head, and you don''t even realize it?" Rosalynn stroked Molly''s soft cheek, then turned to Rose, lifting her hand and drawing two circles near her temple with her index finger, "Lunatic." Rose''s eyes widened in disbelief, shaking her head vigorously, "I''m not!"


    "If you weren''t, why would you do something so outrageous?" Rosalynn stood up, her voice icy, "When you''re sick, you need treatment. I understand you''re mentally ill, so I won''t do anything to you. I''ll just kindly send you to a psychiatric hospital for treatment."


    Rose felt like she had been struck by lightning. She had been to many psychiatric hospitals with Penn. She knew how dreadful those ces could be.


    When Rosalynn said she wouldn''t do anything, it meant she''d choose the worst psychiatric hospital possible.


    "No, please! I don''t want that!" Rose cried out in terror, "I''m sorry! Rosalynn, I realize my mistake! Wayne is fine, isn''t he? Please let me go! I''ll leave H Country, and I''ll never show my face to you again! Just this once, spare me! Please!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You failed because I caught you in time!" Rosalynn''s voice was bone-chilling cold. "What if I hadn''t?"

 Chapter 2235

    Rosalynn dared not even think about it.


    Wayne would have returned, and their family would settle into a quiet, ordinary life. But then one day, the illusion shattered, and he was cruelly taken from this world, right before her eyes. Or the nightmare of Ayden and Betsy''s ordeal could repeat itself.


    Her family, her children, would live in pain and shadow for the rest of their lives.


    Merely contemting it filled Rosalynn with such indignation that she felt Rose deserved the most severe of retributions!


    "I don''t want to go to the psychiatric hospital!" Rose shook her head desperately, pleading with someone else, "Mrs. Jared, please save me! Save me! I swear I''ll never do it again!!"d2 Felix had enough of listening. He knocked on the back of her neck, and dragged her away.


    Eventually, Rose was handed over to Wayne''s men.


    They took Felix with them and delivered Rose to the renowned mental institution.


    Later on, Rosalynn indeed kept her promise to Penn.


    Rose lived out her days in that psychiatric hospital. She passed away at 72.


    Penn visited her a few times.


    Rosalynn never inquired what he did, but after each of Penn''s visits, Rose''s mental state deteriorated further, bing more hysterical.


    When Letho was taken away by Penn, he thought he''d finally found his escape.


    But once back in Munich, he was almost immediately taken in by the local police.


    Though he hadn''t caused any serious harm, the localws were strict, and Letho was sentenced to seven years in prison and a hefty fine.


    His parents had supported him through his Ph.D., but his foolishness cost him not just a prison sentence and a fine, but also his professional qualifications.


    Penn didn''t keep this from the rest of the staff at the institute.


    Everyone was stunned, not only by the audacious actions of Letho and Rose, but also by the unexpected sternness that Dr. Lange demonstrated.


    They knew Dr. Lange as a soft-hearted person. At most, they thought he would fire Letho, not send him to prison. Because of this, their understanding of Dr. Lange deepened.


    Everyone became more meticulous in their work, careful not to make even the slightest mistake. Once everything was settled, Penn, e night after leaving theb, visited Wayne in the hospital.


    In Wayne''s room, there was a constant supply of fruits from the H Country.


    Winter had arrived, andtely, there were mostly citrus fruits.


    Sitting down, Penn silently peeled a tangerine, eating it slowly.


    "Something on your mind?" Wayne asked.


    Penn exhaled deeply, "Thanks to your wife, I''ve finally figured out the problem that troubled my father for years."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" Wayne asked, his face showing the wear of illness but his expression still carried a proud light. It was as if he was saying, "That''s how amazing my wife is."


    Penn caught the pride on Wayne''s face and smiled faintly, then answered, "Ayden''s sudden violent episode wasn''t an ident. It was caused by someone."

 Chapter 2236

    After discovering the truth about his origins, Wayne''s curiosity about Ayden soared to unprecedented levels. Besides the diary, he wanted to know more about Ayden''s life. Finding out that Ayden had murdered his pregnant fianc¨¦e was an easy thing; plenty of people knew about it at the time.


    The revtion hit Wayne hard.


    From that moment on, Wayne sealed his memory about Ayden away, much like he did with his memory to Natalie, refusing to think or let others speak of it.


    He was taken aback by Penn''s words.


    Then, Penn told Wayne about the crime Yvette hadmitted.d2


    Wayne''s response was sluggish, hindered by the medication and physical therapy he was undergoing.


    After hearing Penn out, he furrowed his brow and looked at him incredulously, "Just for such a ludicrous reason? She destroyed her own sister''s and Ayden''s lives?"


    "It''s not just about those two," Penn said, eyes downcast.


    But Wayne''s thoughts quickly jumped elsewhere, "You said earlier that it was because of Rosalynn you learned the truth? How did she know? Has something happened to her?" His visible concern was palpable.


    Briefly and concisely, Penn exined how Rosalynn hade to suspect Yvette, how she had someone exhume Yvette''s grave to find the diary, and how she had managed to catch Rose in the process. Relieved to learn that Rosalynn was orchestrating everything withouting to harm, Wayne visibly rxed, then blurted out, "She''s always been the smartest."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Penn looked at Wayne.


    Wayne added, "To think of exhuming a grave... she''s really something."


    Penn managed a weary, indulgent smile, "Is she perfect in your eyes?" Wayne nodded, "Of course."


    But then he hesitated, his brow creasing slightly, "Well, not entirely."


    Penn''s curiosity was piqued, "Where is she not perfect?"


    "She''s too tough, noting to see me for so long." Wayne''srge frame slowly retreated under the covers, and then he turned his back to Penn, lying on his side.


    His mood seemed to plummet into despondency.


    "She''d rather wait for you toe home than to visit," Penn gently patted Wayne''s shoulder, "Wayne, I know the past weighs heavily on both of us. I''ve told you the truth in hopes that you''ll be able to step out of the shadows first and find real peace."


    "What about you?" Wayne asked suddenly.


    Penn seemed unusually burdened that day. He remained silent for a moment, his mind''s eye filled with Rose''s loathing and venomous words.


    He patted Wayne''s shoulder again. Without a word, Penn stood up and left the hospital room.


    Only a small bedsidemp remained on, casting a dim glow.


    Penn never said it, but Wayne knew themp must have been a gift from his wife. They had a simr one in their bedroom back in the apartment they shared.


    When they first moved in together, Wayne had suffered from terrible insomnia; he couldn''t sleep in total darkness and would be incredibly agitated.


    Rosalynn had found thismp with a tiny essential oil diffuser. She would add a very subtle, calming scent to it.


    Wayne didn''t even realize it, but ever since Rosalynn came into his life, his insomnia had disappeared.


    Time couldn''t dilute longing; that was a truth Wayne hade to understand.


    Lately, he missed his wife more and more, to the point of crying himself to sleep.


    He waspliant with the treatment-taking his medicine, undergoing physical and hypnotherapy.

 Chapter 2237

    Penn had suggested every viable treatment he could think of, and Wayne had been a willing participant through it all.


    But...


    His eyelids hung heavy, deliberately ignoring the boy curled up in the opposite corner of the room.


    "Ayden" had always been there. When the therapy was excruciating, another Wayne would emerge. However, as his memories returned, day by day, the other Wayne seemed to be fading away, growing weaker.


    About those memories...Wayne had gone from outright rejection at the start of his recovery to a reluctant eptance of his past self, though not without disgust.


    Penn had exined to him.d2


    The existence of the other Wayne stemmed from an intense self-loathing buried deep within. As Wayne began to ept his past, that other Wayne would naturally vanish.


    But the trouble was never really about that other Wayne. It was the seemingly harmless "Ayden" who always managed to put him in danger, often without even realizing it.


    Lately, he seemed more pitiful than ever, because Wayne had been ignoring him day after day.


    His injuries multiplied, and he grew thinner and more gaunt.


    When Wayne realized he had contracted the same illness as Ayden, the greatest fear, deep inside and unnoticed even by himself, was the brutal way Ayden killed Betsy during his episode.


    But now, Penn''s words echoed in his mind.


    Ayden''s condition, which had been manageable, was worsened by the wrong medication,plicating and exacerbating his illness.


    If it hadn''t been for Yvette''s malicious actions, Ayden could have persevered with his medication. With the rapid advancements in medical technology and Osmond''s ongoing research, it was possible that a cure could be avable in five, maybe ten years.


    Ayden could have lived a normal life. The same went for Wayne.


    His condition wasn''t as severe as Ayden''s had been.


    Back then, Ayden''s only reason to stay lucid was Betsy. But Wayne was different. Besides Rosalynn, he had Cory, Ivy-reasons to get better.


    Just as Penn had described, the fear in his heart seemed to unravel at once.


    Wayne even felt the next breath of air fill his lungs more crisply than before.


    He slowly sat up.


    For the first time in months, his gaze settled on the boy huddled across from him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Let''s talk," he said.


    The boy looked up at Wayne in bewilderment.


    "Can you tell me why you''re here with me?" asked Wayne.


    The boy''s eyes dropped, his limbs tinged with the blue of cold, "You said you wanted to protect me..."


    "Yeah, I wanted to protect you. But instead, you got us into this mess," Wayne gestured to his own face, "This isn''t right."


    "I didn''t mean to..." The boy shook his head repeatedly.


    "You were born in my mind because of that diary," Wayne continued. "I was too young back then, confused by the cruelty inflicted on you and yet overwhelmed by the leniency and love shown to me. The guilt was inexplicable. And when I learned you were my biological father, that you never wanted my birth-that guilt deepened even more."


    The boy trembled, looking at Wayne with fear.

 Chapter 2238

    Wayne''s gaze pierced through the heavy air as guilt once again began to swell within him. He was on the edge of reaching out, of drawing the boy into a hug, swallowing back the avnche of unsaid words. But out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the picture by the bedside.


    His hands clenched into fists, the veins on the back standing out, his skin a map of tiny puncture scars.


    "But what did I do wrong?" Wayne''s voice was steady as he looked at the boy. "Your tragedy isn''t of my making, and my guilt, it''s misced."


    "Don''t..." The boy''s eyes brimmed with tears as they pleaded with Wayne, his weak head shaking ever so slightly.


    The cruel words from the diary pages shed before Wayne''s eyes.


    "My wife used to tell me love is freedom, not chains. Love brings joy, not pain," Wayne said earnestly. "Ayden, it''s time to say goodbye. My wife and kids are waiting for me at home."d2


    "You''re leaving me?" Ayden''s voice was a choked whisper as he inched closer, his emaciated figure making his eyes look all the more oversized.


    He resembled a stray pup, pitiful and helpless.


    Wayne''s grip tightened. "You were never supposed to exist," he articted each word.


    Ayden just stared, stunned.


    Wayne continued, "This is farewell. I won''t be there to protect you anymore, no matter how dire things seem."


    He paused before adding, "Ayden had freed himself many, many years ago. He set himself free, he wasn''t the pitiful child waiting for someone''s rescue."


    Penn had told him that sometimes shattering illusions and hallucinations only took a single sentence. Like a secret passphrase.


    Having delivered those words, the young boy in front of Wayne transformed into a young man with features strikingly simr to his own.


    The young man studied Wayne, and after a long moment, a look of relief spread across his face.


    He approached Wayne, bending down to nt a tender kiss on his forehead. For a moment, Wayne felt transported back to his childhood days.


    Quentin knew his origins. Bearing the title of father, yet never sparing a sliver of affection. He would never kiss his forehead with such gentleness.


    "You''ve grown well, and I''m d," the young man''s voice carried the warmth Wayne had only heard about from others. "Wayne, I''ve never despised your birth. I understand it''s not your fault." Indeed. Wayne pondered, momentarily lost in thought.


    The diary''s contents were too harrowing.


    Ayden had in his beloved fianc¨¦e and their unborn child. He had ended his life in a violent act.


    He was the unspeakable secret of the Silverman family.


    Wayne had forgotten that, in the hearts of the elders, Ayden had always been a good man.


    Faced with his birth, Ayden might have been angry, med his mother''s selfishness, but he would never harbor resentment towards an innocent infant.


    He would only feel pity for him, worried about his future growing up by his mother''s side.


    Another rusty, ancient shackle in Wayne''s heart unlocked without a sound.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Wayne''s soul, long shackled in the abyss, felt the chains loosen, one by one. His escape grew nearer.

 Chapter 2239

    The sun was already high in the sky when Wayne finally woke up, a rare urrence given his severe sleep disorder that had him rising like clockwork at 6:30 every morning for the past few months. But today was different; Wayne had slept soundly until 10 a.m. The monitors hooked up to him showed a man at peace, his vital signs stable and normal-a stark contrast to the tumultuous nightmare-riddled sleep he usually experienced.


    Penn, who had camped out in his office for a quick shut-eye, had checked on Wayne a couple of times and found him resting so peacefully that he knew his decision toe clean to Wayne about Ayden''s condition had been the right one.


    Time flew by quickly. Wayne''s farewell to the vision of "Ayden" didn''t mean he would never see him again. Ayden still appeared now and then, but he was no longer the bruised and battered soul Wayne had grown ustomed to. Instead, he was bright and cheerful, and each time he appeared, Wayne would remind him that he wasn''t real, and shortly after, Ayden would vanish.


    In the following months, Wayne''s memory recovery was nearlyplete, and the other Wayne, the apparition that used to visit frequently, became a rare sight, showing up only once in a while.


    Regrettably, Wayne hadn''t been able to make it back to his family for the new year. Another spring passed, and early summer was upon them. The school year was ending, and soon Cory and Ivy would be on their summer break.


    Lost in his thoughts, Wayne was startled by the enthusiastic entrance of Penn into his room. Wayne was looking much better than before.d2


    "Did you sleep well?" Penn inquired.


    Wayne nodded, "I''ve been doing quite well recently."


    "Good, keep it up," Penn said, pausing for a moment before continuing, "Wayne, I''m thinking of discontinuing your physical therapy."


    Wayne was taken aback, "Why stop when it''s going so well?" Clearly, he was getting better and better.


    "Not just the physical therapy, but the hypnotherapy will stop too, and we''ll consider reducing your medication once the new assessment report is in," Penn exined with a gentle gaze. "You won''t have daily therapy after you go home. I want to see how well you can maintain your condition with just the medication."


    Wayne processed this for a moment, "You think I''m ready to be discharged?"


    "Let''s stop everything that needs to be stopped this month, and then we''ll assess," Penn nodded, "You''ve almost been here for a year; if you can''t be discharged soon, I''m afraid your wife mighte after me.'' "Has she visited recently? Does she know my current condition?" Wayne asked.


    "Of course, she knows!"


    Wayne nodded in agreement, "Then let''s do as you suggest. The other ''Wayne'' hasn''t appeared in over a month, and I haven''t seen ''Ayden'' this month either. I want to see if stopping the therapy will bring them back."


    "I doubt they will," Penn said lightly but with certainty.


    "Why''s that?" Wayne inquired.


    "When I left the house this morning, I consulted the tarot cards," Penn looked at Wayne and chuckled at his own absurdity.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wayne shook his head, unable to contain a smile, "Even though I didn''t consult any tarot cards... funnily enough, I share your feeling. I''ve been away from my family for too long. It''s time to go home."

 Chapter 2240

    The medical file of Wayne, from May 1st, marked the end of an eight-month regimen of physical therapy.


    The day before, April 30th, he had undergone his 10th session of hypnotherapy since being admitted, a treatment that was now noted as suspended.


    After Penn''s evaluation the previous evening, Wayne''s medication had been decreased to two-thirds of his daily dose.


    Following that, Penn was a near-constant presence at the institute.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Apart from the hours spent in theb, he was meticulously monitoring Wayne''s every move.


    Half a monthter.d2


    Wayne''s medical file reported zero urrences of hallucinations or auditory delusions. His sleep and diet were in excellent shape, no abnormalities in his physical movements, and his mental state was stable. At that point, Penn cautiously reduced Wayne''s medication dosage even further.


    Another half-month of observation ensued, and the medical records still showed no hallucinations or auditory delusions, with sleep and diet remainingmendable. Wayne was moving more, thanks in part to the removal of certain suppressive medications, and his overall spirit had noticeably improved from the first half of the month.


    Drawing from his experience, Penn had anticipated a rebound phase and potential withdrawal symptoms after the cessation of physical therapy and the reduction of medication.


    But aside from mild withdrawal reactions, which Wayne could manage on his own, none of the adverse conditions within the predicted range had urred.


    This thrilled Penn immensely.


    However, given Wayne''s initial concealment of his symptoms at the onset of his illness, and his current eagerness to return home, Penn remained extra vignt. He had encountered patients before who, in their desperation to go home, had hidden the true extent of their ailments. So amidst his excitement, he kept a watchful eye on Wayne''s every action.


    Most patients did not realize that whenever they had hallucinations or delusions, despite their best efforts to conceal them, there would always be involuntary physical reactions that gave them away.


    To Penn''s relief, neither he nor the medical team had detected any such anomalies during their extended observation of Wayne.


    June arrived.


    Wayne was no longer restricted in his movements within the institute.


    Penn even allowed him to step outside, to take strolls in the unfamiliar outdoors.


    After being confined for so long, Wayne was initially uneasy with the outside world. But that difort quickly dissipated.


    Wayne even took Penn on a tour of the Bane Corporation Al Service Center in Munich.


    It had been nearly nine months since Wayne''sst public appearance, and rumors had been swirling through the subsidiaries of Bane Corporation worldwide.


    Gossip had it that President Silverman, due to his previous severe injury, had never fully recovered. There were whispers that he and his wife had decided to switch roles, with him stepping back and her taking the reins.


    Other rumors suggested Mrs. Silverman''s ambition had grown during her husband''s convalescence when she tasted power at the helm of Bane Corporation. Even if President Silverman was capable of retaking control, she was not willing to relinquish her authority.


    Some even spected that President Silverman''s absence was because Mrs. Silverman had him under some form of house arrest.


    Therefore, Wayne''s long-awaited appearance at the Munich Al Service Center caused quite a stir.


    Those who had, at the spring conference, pledged their allegiance to Rosalynn, whether overtly or covertly, were now filled with confusion and anxiety.


    Throughout June.


    The updates on Wayne''s medical file were both frequent and detailed. Penn seemed to be unearthing new findings daily, as if he were updating a research paper every day.


    Rosalynn, perplexed after reading the reports, wondered how Penn could possibly uncover so many things day in and day out.


    But despite the overwhelmingly positive developments, a minor incident urred on thest night of June.


    As Wayne was preparing for bed, he heard footsteps in his room.


    At first, he thought it was Penn or a nurse on the night shift, so he nced over.

 Chapter 2241

    Then, he found himself staring into a pair of eyes, brimming with venom and spite.


    "You thought you''d shook me off, huh?" The scornful voice echoed and there was no mistaking it - it belonged to his alter ego!


    It might''ve been since Wayne regained his lost memories, but the other him seemed altered, a skeletal figure d in a mere sheath of skin.


    His eye sockets were deeply sunken, his bulging eyes looking ready to pop out at any moment.


    It was a shock for Wayne to see him after so long.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And his visage, so grotesquely terrifying, that Wayne went pale and stood frozen on the spot.d2


    Penn had just returned to his office from theb, ready to pen down his observations of Wayne for the day. But then, his phone andputer simultaneously pinged with alerts of Wayne''s abnormal heart rate. "Wayne, I am you. How could you possibly think you''d get rid of me?" The voice, raspy and bitter, continued to haunt Wayne''s ears, "The day I vanished was the day we''d finally merge into one! You remember everything now, you should remember what you once were!"


    "I can change! I have changed! I won''t hurt her again!" Wayne''s voice was strained, each word bitten off sharply.


    Penn flicked on the ward''s surveince, only to hear Wayne talking to thin air.


    He pped his forehead and donned his mask of anguish. How was this happening?


    "Change?" The scornful voice cackled in derision, as if it was the punchline of a grand joke.


    "You think that now because we haven''t fully merged yet, but soon..." The withered hand reached out towards Wayne.


    "Get away!" Quickly, Wayne dodged, tumbling off the hospital bed.


    The piercingughter filled the ward.


    Feeding off Wayne''s fear, the other him seemed to swell, gaining a semnce of vigor, "I look forward to the day we be one. Then, I''ll reim my body, embrace my true nature, and do as I please with everyone."


    The door to the ward swung open. The on-call nurse, hearing themotion, hurried in to check, "Mr. Silverman..."


    "Get out!" Wayne''s gaze was dark and foreboding.


    The nurse paused. Since Wayne''s arrival, at worst he had been unresponsive, never revealing such a frightening demeanor. The nurse stepped back and hit the emergency button.


    Once again, Wayne was given a sedative.


    Under its influence, he sank into a deep slumber.


    Yet his brows were furrowed, the monitor showed his brainwaves in disarray, a clear sign of a nightmare.


    Penn, sporting dark circles and disheveled hair, paced back and forth.


    Piecing together the sudden turn of events from Wayne''s brief outburst, he pondered deeply.


    After a moment, he checked the time.


    Making sure Rosalynn was not in her resting hours across the ocean, he dialed her number.


    The phone was quickly picked up.


    "It''s so early... wait, sote? What''s the matter?" Rosalynn''s voice came through.


    Penn heard the sound of a little girl whining sweetly beside Rosalynn.

 Chapter 2242

    In the fleeting moment of Penn''s silence, Rosalynn sensed something amiss. She tousled Ivy''s hair affectionately, "Go ask Calvin to do your hair, sweetie."


    Ivy murmured in protest, "Doing my hair is such a waste of time. When it''s summer break, I''m just going to cut it all off!"


    "Whatever you like, darling," Rosalynn said with a shrug.


    Soon after, Rosalynn stepped out onto the veranda, her eyes sweeping over the lush greenery before her. In a tone that was neither light nor heavy, she ventured, "You''ve been quiet for so long. I guess you didn''t call to tell me that Wayne cane home now?"


    "Sorry," Penn replied softly. "Mr. Silverman''s been having hallucinations and delusions again. Seems like it''s tied to his past memories."


    "Go on," urged Rosalynn, her hand clenching unconsciously by her side.d2


    "I''ve been analyzing the reasons. His monthly evaluation should be out any day now, and if all is well, he should be able toe home."


    "Mhm," Rosalynn hummed in response.


    "This uncertainty has be a source of stress for him," Penn said with a hint of resignation. "He''s been arguing with another version of himself. He''s insisting he''ll change, that he won''t hurt you again." Rosalynn''s brow furrowed, a wave of irritation flooding her.


    "I''ve told him time and again, the past is the past. Why can''t he..." She trailed off, suddenly realizing that Wayne was different; he was ill...Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If he can''te to terms with his past, I''m afraid these hallucinations and delusions will be hard to resolve," Penn added, sounding somewhat helpless.


    Even therapists have their limits.


    Mental illness can be elusive. Some people fall ill without a clear reason, remain untreated for years, and then one day, they just recover.


    Others never seem to get better, no matter the treatment.


    In his career, Penn had seen it happen more than ten times: his patients were chatting with him, seemingly fine, then he would receive news of their suicide dayster.


    In the end, whether a patient ovees their hurdles depends not just on the environment, family, or doctors butrgely on whether they can untangle the knots in their own heart. Rosalynn took a deep breath, a thought suddenly striking her.


    "I have something that might help. I''ll have it sent over to you. Give it to him for me."


    These past few nights, Wayne had been sleeping terribly.


    Usually, he managed over eight hours of sleep, but with the sedatives, he barely scraped six.


    His anxiety was palpable.


    Penn knocked gently on the door to Wayne''s room. Wayne turned around, dark circles under his eyes, visibly exhausted.


    "You wanted to see me?"


    "Dr. Lange, let''s continue with the physical therapy," Wayne said, stepping forward. "It must be that the previous sessions weren''t intense enough!"


    "You don''t need physical therapy anymore."


    "But I can still see him. He''s there every day, threatening me with Rosalynn and the kids!!"


    "He''s not real," Penn said, his voice calm and steady.


    Wayne froze, his whole body tensing.

 Chapter 2243

    Ever since Penn started treating Wayne, the first thing he said to Wayne was, "First off, you''ve got to understand, they''re not real."


    "But this is different, he split from me, the dark part of me!" Wayne''s eyes were bloodshot, tears streaking his face, "The part that''s unloved and unforgiven. I can''t merge with him... Penn, please help me... I''ll give you anything you want!"


    "Do you feel that before your amnesia, you were unloved and unforgiven?" Penn asked gently.


    Wayne was on edge, "You know how rotten I was, how I bullied her, how I almost killed my own kid, drove Rosalynn to fake her death to escape... If he merges with me again, who knows when I''ll do something vile? I can''t have that! I just can''t!!"


    "Ms. Jared is aware of your current situation," Penn revealed.


    Those words made Wayne''s agitation vanished in an instant.d2


    He stood rigid, like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar, terrified and at a loss.


    "You shouldn''t have told her. It''s just a small, tiny trouble, something we can sort out, just pump up the physical therapy..." Wayne''s face twisted in agony, tears rolling uncontrobly, "She must be so disappointed... so very disappointed."


    "She asked me to give you this." Penn pulled out a smartphone from his pocket and handed it to Wayne.


    Wayne hesitated, "Whose is it?"


    "Yours." Penn, as if reminded of something, pointed to the case, "Your daughter drew this. It was meant to be a Christmas gift the year of your ident."


    Wayne''s mind hadn''t caught up yet. But his body reacted first, snatching the phone from Penn''s hand. He flipped it over to see the dazzling design on the case, "It''s the sun..."


    The sun was at the center, with vibrant nts and animals radiating out from it in a circle, full of life.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Ms. Jared said this is how Ivy sees the sun - strong, warm, and endlessly giving life to all things. She hopes the sun will bring you the most vigorous vitality," Penn spoke with a hint of envy. Tears fell from Wayne''s eyes inrge drops.


    "Mr. Silverman, maybe your past isn''t as bad as you think. This ''other'' that supposedly split from you, it''s a ludicrous idea," Penn patted Wayne''s shoulder, "Your soul, even if it''s not whole, it''s shared with your wife and child. What you see, it''s not a part of you, it''s just the demon blocking your way home. He knows how much you love your wife and child, so he''s using them as weapons. You can''t let him win." With that, Penn left.


    Wayne sank back onto his hospital bed.


    The phone remained off. His wife had returned it to him before, but he had resisted taking it.


    She had said, "The phone will be on the nightstand, whether you turn it on or not, whether you want it or not, it''s up to you."


    Wayne knew that there had to be a reason his wife was giving him the phone now.


    His fingertips trembled, and he pressed the power button.


    "Go ahead, turn it on and we''ll be one," the man opposite him, now full and gloomy, suddenly appeared, watching him leisurely, eyes filled with anticipation.


    At these words, Wayne almost withdrew his motion to power on. But then, as if struck by a revtion, he looked up at the object before him, his gaze suddenly icy and resolute.


    "No," he said firmly, "I''m going to listen to my wife."


    The figure opposite him, his smile suddenly stiff, hisplexion darkening quickly, scoffed, "Fine then, turn it on. I can''t wait..." He didn''t finish his sentence.


    The phone in Wayne''s hand lit up with a soft blue glow, and the silver logo appeared before his eyes.

 Chapter 2244

    After turning on his phone, a deluge of notifications cascaded onto the screen.


    Wayne''s breathing was rapid. The air conditioning in the hospital room was cranked up high, but beads of sweat still dotted his forehead.


    The minute after he turned on his phone felt excruciatingly long, stretched to the brink of his patience. Wayne could hear his heartbeat thundering.


    The other Wayne across the room caught sight of him and let out augh¡ªa sharp, grating sound that filled his ears.


    Once the cacophony of alerts subsided, Wayne''s gaze locked onto the WhatsApp interface.


    He had pinned three contacts to the top of his chat list. The first was his wife Rosalynn, followed by Ivy and Cory.d2


    At this moment, all three showed a daunting number of unread messages.


    Cory''s chat had the least-just three messages.


    Rosalynn and Ivy''s, however, were both at that unnerving 99+.


    Wayne felt a sting in his eyes.


    "What do you think this will change?" A mocking voice broke the silence. The other Wayne paced in front of the bed, hands sped behind his back. "After reading these, all you''ll have is a heavier conscience when you inevitably fall back into old habits... nothing more."


    Wayne nced at him before reaching for the Bluetooth headphones on the bedside table.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He slipped them on, activating noise cancetion.


    The taunting voice disappeared, and Wayne didn''t bother to look at him again.


    Taking a deep breath, he tapped on Rosalynn''s icon.


    The oldest unread message dated back to the third day after his disappearance-it was a voice message.


    Wayne pressed y, and it felt as though his heart was impaled by an invisible de.


    "Wayne, it''s been three days. You need toe home, or I''m really going to get mad."


    Subsequent messages were a mix of voice notes, text, and life updates.


    What she had for breakfast, where she went for lunch, her business trips, the kids'' sports day, parent-teacher meetings where both Cory and Ivy were praised, flowers by the roadside, clouds in the sky... Rosalynn had shared every glimpse of beauty her eyes caught and every emotion she felt, all with Wayne, whose fate was unknown.


    But it wasn''t just the good things she shared. She also vented her frustrations,menting how let down she felt, threatening separation, recalling how he had persistently wooed and cajoled her into marriage. She talked about wanting to die with him since he refused, leaving her to bear the agony of their separation alone.


    One message would curse him for his irresponsibility, threatening divorce.


    The next would beced with sobs, offering forgiveness for his actions, expressing her longing, begging him toe home.


    For over half a year, thousands of messages went unanswered.


    Wayne carefully read each one, listened intently to every word, tears streaming down his face continuously.


    Apart from the few months when Wayne had returned home and the stream of messages ceased, since his hospitalization, Rosalynn had sent daily updates to him.

 Chapter 2245

    Things hadn''t been the same since Wayne''s whereabouts became unknown.


    For the better part of six months, Rosalynn sent a single message each day, her emotions surprisingly steady, always opening with, "Today marks day N since you started your treatment." Until the veryst message.


    "Today is day 299 since you sought treatment, Wayne. Penn brought over some bad news, and after much thought, I sent your old cell phone to you. If you must give those five years a meaning, I hope it''s the motivation toe back to us, not a never-ending fear that keeps me waiting."


    Wayne yed that voice message over and over.


    After a while, he exited Rosalynn''s chat and clicked on his daughter''s icon.d2


    Ivy''s messages were less frequent, about one or two a day.


    During the time Wayne was missing, she''d send a message to Wayne every night before bed.


    Upon opening the first one, Wayne listened as Ivy tried to hold back her tears, "Daddy, I miss you so much. I''m scared every day. When will youe back to hug me..."


    Her message ended with sobs she could no longer contain.


    Wayne felt his heart breaking.


    On Christmas, she cried, "Daddy''s a big liar. You promised we''d spend Christmas together. I had everything ready. Where are you?"


    Half a monthter.


    "Mommy was crying again today, and the housekeepers are whispering. They say you''re dead, that my brother and I are so pitiful, just found our real dad and now he''s gone. Are you really dead, Daddy? What''s Mommy supposed to do? I don''t like when Mommy cries. I''m not mad you broke your promise, nor am I mad that you didn''t want Cory and me before. Please, Daddy, don''t be dead. Come back to us, I''m begging you."


    A few days passed.


    "Daddy, Mommy told me today that you went missing at sea trying to save her. To be honest, I''m kind of happy because Uncle Calvin was lost at sea once, too, and he came back alive. You''lle back too, right?"


    "Mommy says a lot of people know you fell into the sea, and I might hear some nasty things at school, but don''t worry. Before youe back, I''ll be your super brave girl. Mommy taught me how to handle bullies, and I will protect myself!"


    "Daddy, today Laura made your favorite soup. I missed you with every sip. I hope you''re well and wille back to us soon."


    "Daddy, Liam''s been too strict. I just carelessly made three mistakes on one problem, and he made me write it out twenty times. My hand''s about to fall off. Doesn''t he know I have hands meant for drawing?" "Daddy! Liam turned out to be an excellent tutor after all. I got first ce in my grade group! Mommy''s making a big album for all my certificates so you can see them when you get back. By the way, spring has arrived. Uncle Calvin''s orchard is blooming. Daddy, why haven''t you found your way back home yet?"


    Other than right after Wayne went missing, Ivy rarely cried-maybe twice a month.


    Wayne knew it was because she missed her dad so much.


    Otherwise, she was a cheerful little songbird, sharing joy andints alike. And she would tell him how much she missed him.


    Wayneughed and cried through her messages, feeling a tug at his heart when she talked about scraping her knee and how the teacher had to clean the gravel from the wound while she winced in pain. After going through his daughter''s messages, Wayne finally opened his son''s chat.


    Just three messages.


    The day after Wayne''s mishap, Cory sent his first message, "When are youing home?"


    The second message, on the following Christmas'', "Merry Christmas, may you find sess in all you do."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And the third one, also unread, the veryst one.


    It was a video.


    The small boy sat in front of the camera, saying, "This... marks the 100th day since you''ve been gone. With my limited understanding, given such harsh conditions and your prolonged absence, you''re likely no longer with us." The young voice spoke words that seemed far too mature for his tender age.

 Chapter 2246

    Wayne always knew, deep down, that Cory held a grudge against him.


    It was only his mother''s choice that brought about a reluctant eptance. Cory wanted nothing more than to see his mom happy, and if that meant weing Wayne into their lives because she chose him, then so be it.


    So, Wayne braced himself for the scolding and criticism he was sure woulde from Cory''s lips. But what he never expected was...


    "I''ve crunched numbers and studied physics, a staunch materialist, but... this time, I''m hoping for something different. I''m hoping for a miracle."


    The usually stoic kid, rarely showing a hint of emotion, suddenly had misty eyes, tears threatening to spill over as he fought to keep them at bay.


    "You''ve done a lot of wrong, bullying Mom, nearly killing me and my sister, using Uncle Noah Hond and Great-Grandma as leverage against my mom... I really hated your presence.d2


    But things are different now. I''vee to ept you as my dad. Mom needs you, my sister needs you... I need you too. So, can youe back?"


    Wayne had no idea that both Ivy and Cory had found out about that time he doubted Rosalynn was carrying his child and had vehemently demanded she get an abortion.


    Hearing both Cory and Ivy mention this shook him to his core, filled with shock and panic.


    He had never imagined that after learning about it, the kids would choose to forgive him. Wayne had even concocted several ns in his head to make things right with the kids. That day, Wayne did nothing else.


    He repeatedly listened to and watched the messages from his wife and kids, neglecting to eat.


    Penn had instructed the caregivers not to disturb him.


    Immersed in his family''s words, time slipped away until his phone died. Looking out the window, he realized night had fallen.


    Turning his gaze back to the powered-down phone, he pressed the call button.


    Penn entered from outside, "Talk about timing, I was justing to check on you."


    Wayne removed his earbuds, "My phone''s dead."


    "I''ll charge it in a bit. You''ve skipped two meals, aren''t you hungry?"


    "Now that you mention it, kinda." Wayne looked a bit disheveled, with reddened eyes and a slightly pink nose.


    Penn immediately had Wayne''s nutritional meal brought in and sat with him in the hospital room to eat, "You need your sedative tonight?" Wayne paused, spoon in hand, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shadowy mist cling to the windowpane, "I think I''ll be fine."


    Penn raised an eyebrow, "Looks like Ms. Jared brought you a better remedy?"


    "Mhm." With a short reply, Wayne didn''t borate much further to Penn.


    After dinner.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Penn made his usual inquiries about Wayne''s day before standing up to leave the room.


    On his way out, Penn nced back at Wayne instinctively.


    For a fleeting moment, he felt as though something had changed in Wayne, something indescribable had been added to his demeanor.


    The door closed behind him, and silence enveloped the room once more.

 Chapter 2247

    The mist was thickening, swirling with an ominous darkness that seemed to breathe on its own. Wayne peered into its depths, a sense of dread creeping up his spine.


    The first time he had encountered this strange fog, it hadn''t been dark at all.


    He stared into the undting mist and murmured, "So it was you all along, morphing out of this thing, huh?"


    The mist twisted and churned, and as it finally dispersed, there stood another Wayne, a mirror image of himself yet distressingly disheveled. Drenched to the bone, his frame was gaunt, a shadow of his former self.


    "Your condition is a reflection of my fear, or theck thereof," Wayne said, his tone even.


    "Condition?" The man nced at himself and let out a sickly chuckle, "You think I''ve be this because you''re not scared of me anymore? Wayne, love really did a number on your brains, didn''t it? This, this is because I''m merging with you, slowly but surely. What''s disappearing from me is integrating into you."d2


    "Is that so?" Wayne quipped, the corner of his mouth curling into a sneer.


    The mist began to gather around the other Wayne again, threatening to engulf himpletely.


    "Back off!" he snarled, iling his arms in disgust and shouting with loathing.


    His eyes, filled with venom, fixated on Wayne, "Soon, we''ll be one and the same. And when that happens, no shrink will be able to tell I still exist. Penn will sign the discharge papers just like his old man Osmond did. And then... oh, Wayne, when the time is right, I''ll seize my moment. Just like Ayden did to Betsy, I''ll tear Rosalynn apart!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He paused, a wicked idea sparking in his eyes as he stared at Wayne, "I''ll do it in front of your kiddos. Your little girl, she loves to draw, doesn''t she? I''ll have her use her mother''s blood to paint the gruesome scene. Haha, quite the picture, don''t you think?"


    His words were chilling to the bone.


    A wave of rage and terror shook Wayne''sposure for an instant.


    The fear fed the other Wayne, his surrounding mist quietly dissipating, his sunken eyes filling out slightly. He embodied Wayne''s base instincts, his deepest dreads.


    Wayne had seen Betsy''s autopsy report while investigating Ayden''s case, those images were seared into his psyche.


    And now, haunted by nightmares where Betsy''s face morbidly morphed into Rosalynn''s, he feared he might, in a moment of madness, kill Rosalynn just like Ayden had killed Betsy. It was Wayne''s greatest fear The other Wayne''s lips twisted into a smug grin.


    "If you want to prevent this, you know what you must do, right?" he said, moving closer, exuding a musty smell that Wayne recognized from the attic where he''d found Ayden''s diary.


    "Die." The sinister whisper slithered into Wayne''s ear, "Only your death can ensure your wife''s safety. So, what''s it gonna be? Let me lurk in the shadows, ready to kill Rosalynn in front of your son and daughter, or you end it all right now. Make your choice."


    "Are those my only options?" Wayne asked, his gaze piercing.


    The other Wayne''s grin faltered, reced by anger, "Yes, it''s either you or her!"


    Wayne shook his head. "I choose a third option."


    "Third option?" The other Wayne frowned, confusion knitting his brow.


    Unbeknownst to him, the mist was gathering behind him once again.


    "You die," Wayne said coldly, stepping closer. With a forceful shove, he pushed the man back into the creeping fog.


    The other Wayne''s face twisted in horror as he fell backward, the mist wrapping around him before he could escape.


    Wayne sat back, his face icy and resolute, not a trace of the amiable man he was known to be after his memory loss.


    "I''ve been foolish," Wayne muttered, watching the struggling figure within the mist. "How could you be a part of me? I should have realized that every bit of me, from flesh to soul, belongs to my dear Rosa. How could letting her die ever be a choice for me?"

 Chapter 2248

    "Wayne!!!" A blood-curdling scream tore through the air, jolting Wayne from his thoughts. With a furrowed brow, Wayne waved his hand dismissively and muttered, "God, that''s deafening." The voice seemed to fade into the distance, bing a faint echo.


    "I can''t wait to see the day you drive Rosalynn to her grave, just you wait!" the voice was filled with the vitriol of impending doom.


    "She will leave you. She''s been seething with resentment and hatred for you to her very core. If it weren''t for Noah, she would never have married you!"


    Wayne let out a derisive snort. "Guess you haven''t heard the voicemail my wife sent me after I went missing, huh?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    All that answered him was a distant scream growing ever fainter.d2


    "She loves me, and so do the kids. They won''t abandon me. I''m going to recover soon, go home, and reunite with them. And you..." Wayne''s face twisted into a mocking sneer, "a figment that exists only because of my fear, now that I''m not afraid anymore, you''ll disappear forever."


    "No... NO!!!"


    In the next instant, the world went silent.


    Wayney back down, exhaling deeply.


    It seemed he didn''t need Penn''s assessment after all; he could go home.


    That''s what Wayne thought.


    No more separations from his wife and kids.


    Since the day he made the dumb decision to enter a marriage alliance, He and she seemed to be on a path of constant separation.


    Parting was too bitter. He had a sweet tooth and swore off bitterness for the rest of his life.


    Another school year drew to a close, and the students bustled around the bulletin board.


    Ivy, who had grown quite a bit taller and more graceful over the semester, stood before the board.


    She had devoted more time to painting this term, so her grades... Molly found Ivy''s name next to the 9th rank in the entire grade.


    "Wow, am I not a genius or what? cked off a whole semester and still made top nine in the grade!" Ivy didn''t wait for Molly to speak; she patted her chest in self-praise,ughing heartily. She had slept in the studio the night before.


    She struggled to get up but was stillte, so she hadn''t even bothered to change her clothes and went to school in her studio''s overalls.


    Her hands, face, and overalls were smeared with paint.


    The other students thought it was some sort of entric fashion statement and surrounded her with curiosity andpliments for a good while.


    "That''s actually quite impressive," Molly conceded with ease.


    Then Ivy found Molly''s name, "Still top of the ss, huh? Come on, let''s go celebrate with something yummy!"


    Before leaving the bulletin board area, Ivy nced unintentionally at the grade group Liam used to be in. The top spot had a new name, andst year''s valedictorian had slipped to third ce. Standing in front of the board, that person was sobbing behind their hands.


    Ivy withdrew her gaze, looping her arm through Molly''s, leaning into her friend. She thought to herself, "What''s there to cry about over a first-ce rank? It''s not like you can eat it." Just then, Ivy spotted a familiar little figure.


    "Trista, baby!" She let go of Molly and ran over, beaming with joy.


    Then, she took Trista from Jaime''s arms, holding her like a precious treasure, cheek to cheek.


    "Why do you look like a calico cat?" Jaime asked in shock, even Ivy''s hair was aplete mess. Imagine saying she''s the daughter of a billionaire - who would believe it?


    "Couldn''t get up this morning," Ivy admitted, unfazed by her little sister''s drool-covered giggles.


    "All you see is Trista. What about your godmother, godfather, and uncle right here? Don''t we get a nce?" Paige stood with her arms crossed, feigning indignation.


    "I do, I see you!" Ivy hurried over to give Paige a hug and then asked Baillie, "Godfather, how''s the research and development going?"


    "Smooth as can be," Baillie replied with a smile.


    "Awesome!"

 Chapter 2249

    "Hey, you little brat, how did the exams go this time?" Paige wiped the sweat off Ivy''s face with a tender chuckle. "Spill the beans, how''d you do?"


    "Top nine in my grade!" Ivy boasted, puffing up with pride.


    "Wow, cker mode on most days and still snagged ninth ce? Not too shabby, kiddo!" Paige gave her a thumbs up with a grin.


    Trista, plump and cuddly, leaned on Ivy''s shoulder, gazing over at Molly with big round eyes.


    Molly hadn''t spent much time with Trista.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t like her. Babies were just so darn fragile, and Molly worried that she might identally break her with a clumsy move. But Trista seemed to really like Molly.d2


    There she was, perched on Ivy''s shoulder, reaching out with her chubby little hands.


    "Oh my, she wants a hug from Molly," Paige tranted, ncing from her daughter to Molly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Molly was at a loss for words. It was rare for her to feel so unsure of herself.


    "I''m not exactly... gentle," she murmured.


    "If you were too rough, she''d cry. Why not give it a try?" Paige coaxed with a smile.


    Molly had shot up like a weed over the past year, almost tall enough to reach Paige''s chin.


    She hesitated, then carefully extended her arms.


    Ivy was over the moon; she wanted the whole world to adore baby Trista and to love Molly just as much. If the two of them could get along, it would be the best thing in the world! Babies were surprisingly squishy.


    Molly held Trista so gently, she was afraid to breathe too hard, scared of hurting her.


    Trista happily smeared Molly''s face with drool.


    Molly was stunned, but Paige just burst intoughter.


    Baillie, as always, followed Paige''s lead, pulling his gaze from his daughter and looking tenderly at his wife, his lips curling into a smile.


    Baillie had caught up with some old friends recently. Friends, or rather, acquaintances.


    They all seemed to agree on one thing.


    "Baillie, you''re truly a family man now. You''ve got your feet on the ground, and there''s a warm, homey vibe about you."


    As for Jaime...


    Due to his chip development project, he''d spent another half year buried in work. Love life? He hadn''t even bumped into a single woman, let alone dated one. His streak of lifelong bachelorhood continued.


    Watching Baillie''s mushy gaze, Jaime felt a twinge of irritation. "Come on, let''s go! We''re off to Cory''s school, and we better not miss my nephew''s award ceremony!"


    Hustling and bustling, the group piled into the car and headed towards Cory''s school.


    Trista insisted on being held by Molly.


    Not long after getting into the car, Trista dozed off in Molly''s arms.


    "Trista is so smart," Ivy giggled to Molly. "She knows she''s super safe with Molly!"


    Molly looked down at the tiny human in her arms. Lifting a finger, she gently poked Trista''s chubby cheek. After the poke, Trista let out a silly littleugh, which caught Molly off guard and then made her chuckle.


    "Molly, I heard from your dad that you''re skipping a grade next term? Heading straight to middle school?" Paige nced back at her daughter, then turned to Molly.


    Molly nodded, "I''m a bit too old for grade school now."


    "That''s true," Paige agreed. "But isn''t that a big leap? A bit daunting, isn''t it?"


    "I guess," Molly shrugged. "I''ve already finished all the seventh-grade school material, and over the summer, I''ll try to get through eighth."


    "What? You''re not nning on taking the high school entrance exam next year, are you?" Paige was astounded.

 Chapter 2250

    "Mm-hmm," Molly nodded earnestly.


    Paige gave her a silent thumbs-up. "Way to go, kiddo!"


    A shy smile crept across Molly''s face.


    Paige was amazed. It was hard to reconcile the girl before her with the child who, on their first meeting, was all alone in the grand mansion, finishing off Simon.


    She settled back into her seat. For some reason, her thoughts wandered to the changes she herself had undergone in the past couple of years.


    She nced at Baillie, the phrase ''love heals all wounds'' came to her mind.d2


    It was certainly true for her and for Molly.


    Though Felix could be a bit of a klutz, he always showed his love in his own way to Molly.


    Rosalynn, too, had done everything within her power to provide Molly with all she needed.


    And then there was Ivy, generous to a fault, she always handed over anything she deemed good right into Molly''s hands.


    "You look happy." Baillie whispered, holding Paige''s hand.


    "I am!" Paige nodded, her gaze drifting outside. "It''s a beautiful day, isn''t it?"


    There was some kind of ceremony at Cory''s school today.


    Towards the end, there was an awards presentation. Cory, because of his all-around excellence, had won seven trophies for variouspetitions over the year, plus a team gold medal, earning him another prestigious award.


    It was a big deal-only one such trophy was handed out by the school each year.


    They didn''t want to miss the awards, so after a family discussion the night before, the task of picking up Ivy and Molly had been left to Paige and Baillie. Jaime had rushed back in the morning, intending to head to Cory''s event, but got sidetracked ying with Trista and ended up in the wrong group. They hurried to Cory''s school just in time for the ceremony.


    Cory, in a tailor-made suit, stood at the front of the line, his face screaming ''when will this end?''


    Over the year, our Cory had grown at his own pace, still a bit shorter than his sister.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hria was beside herself with worry.


    Last month, they''d taken Cory for a check-up, fearing his past bout with leukemia might have affected his growth. But the results came back normal.


    His stature might not have been towering, but his presence outshone even the beaming principal.


    The principal, at the microphone, passionately recounted the school''s triumphs in variouspetitions throughout the year.


    When he mentioned that seven of the individual gold medals had been won by Cory, a second-grader, the audience gasped in surprise, then burst into warm apuse. Rosalynn, watching from the second floor, joined in the pping, noticing Hannah and Sarah''s parents were more excited than when their kids who''d won awards. Paige and the others arrived just at that moment.


    After the announcement, Cory was called to the microphone to say a few words.


    Paige had seen the speech he''d brought home the day before. He hadn''t even nced at it twice. Dumping it on the entryway table, he''d gone off to his room to do his own thing.


    "Your son''s probably going to wing it," Paige whispered to Rosalynn with a grin that split her face ear to ear. She was clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    Sure enough, Cory stepped up and, under the principal''s hopeful gaze, said simply, "Thanks for the trophy. I''ll keep doing my best."


    With that, he ambled down and stood to the side, neat as a pin.


    The apuse was enthusiastic, and the principal was left with a look of shock.

 Chapter 2251

    But he was unfazed by this small incident. He strolled back to the podium with a grin, captivated the audience with his passion, andvished praise on Cory once more.


    Half an hourter, Paige burst intoughter in front of Cory, "Man, you should''ve seen the look on the principal''s face. Priceless!"


    "I''m starving. Let''s head home for dinner," Cory said, taking Rosalynn''s hand as they made their way out.


    With the pad of her thumb, Rosalynn gently caressed the back of Cory''s small hand. "It''s okay, honey. Next time you don''t want to do something like this, just tell the teacher straight up. No need to push yourself."


    "I didn''t mind it," Cory replied. "Who doesn''t like a little recognition? I just didn''t like that speech they wrote."


    The script had started with three hundred words waxing poetic about the beautiful, sunny day.d2


    Cory recalled the recent school event where kids from other sses, cheeks painted bright red, stood on stage, reciting with great emotion. He was so over it.


    He threw away the script without a second thought.


    The teacher had suggested, "If you don''t like it, feel free to improvise."


    So he did.


    Short and sweet. No time wasted, or he''d miss dinner.


    Since they were a big crowd, they had to split into two cars.


    Jaime had wanted to ride with Rosalynn, but he ended up with Paige instead.


    What irked him most was that neither Trista wanted to be with him nor with their parents - she insisted on staying with Molly, bursting into tears if anyone else tried to take her. Rosalynn was surprised too; Trista seemed to really take to Molly.


    Seeing this, Ivy quipped with precision, "Everyone loves a pretty girl. Don''t you, Mommy?"


    Rosalynn was speechless.


    "Of course," she then replied with a smile.


    "By the way, Molly, have you picked a tutor yet?" Rosalynn deftly changed the subject.


    "I''m getting there," Molly said.


    "Good," Rosalynn nodded. "Since you''ve decided to take the middle school entrance exams next year, this summer is going to be a bit tough."


    "I''m aware," Molly said, squeezing Trista''s chubby little hand.


    Cory nced back but said nothing.


    Back at Moonlit Lake.


    After finishing a phone call, Rosalynn turned to find Cory waiting patiently.


    "What''s up?" she asked, approaching quickly.


    "Mommy, is Molly really taking the entrance exams next year?"


    "Yes," Rosalynn nodded. "Do you think it''s too soon? I thought she could wait another year."


    Molly had arrived at Moonlit Lake when she was eleven and was nearly thirteen now; she''d be just fourteen at the time of the exams.


    "It''s fine, depends on her ability and wishes," Cory shook his head. "Mommy, I''ve been thinking about skipping a grade too."


    "It''s not out of the question. Your father and I have discussed whether we should advance you to a higher grade, but we also wanted you to have some time with your peers. If you want to skip a grade, then I''ll make the arrangements."


    "I''ll handle it," Cory shook his head. "You''re busy enough. I''ll talk to the teachers and you can just sign the papers."


    "Are you sure?" Rosalynn asked.


    It wasn''t about wasting time or being too busy. She always believed if Cory and Ivy wanted to handle their own affairs, she would support them.


    Cory nodded.


    "Alright, then. You go ahead and arrange it. If there''s any issue, you just let me know, okay?"


    "Okay," Cory nodded again, visibly more cheerful.


    "Seriously, this is madness!" Jaime stormed over like a drama queen.


    "What now?" Rosalynn asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Trista and Ivy, they''re both all about Molly now. They don''t even y with me anymore!" He turned to Cory, his face a mask of mock despair, "At least Cory isn''t charmed by Molly. You''re all I''ve got left! Come on, let''s go y some video games!"

 Chapter 2252

    After his loud wailing, Jaime caught Cory''s eye as he nced up at him.


    There Jaime stood, his face a picture of utter dismay.


    Just moments before, down in the yard, Jaime had tried to get Ivy into joining him and Max for a game of frisbee. But she was in a flurry, babbling about having to paint a portrait for Molly, and didn''t have time for frisbee.


    Frustrated, Jaime had turned to Trista, hoping for some ytime cuddles.


    But Trista clung to Molly''s fingers like a lifeline, refusing to budge. Jaime''s attempt at a tantrum only led to Trista''s bottom lip trembling before she burst into tears, mumbling for Molly''s name.


    "I''m busy too," Cory said, breaking his gaze away from Jaime. "Dude, you''re an adult. Stop pestering the kids and find something of your own to do."d2


    Jaime felt like he''d been hit by lightning. Then, he watched, dumbstruck, as Cory sauntered off.


    "Sis?" Jaime turned to Rosalynn with the look of a man betrayed by the universe, "Are the kids growing up and drifting away from me?"


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh through her sympathy. She reached out to gently tousle his hair. "You need a haircut, Jamie. You can barely see through that mop."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jaime ran his hands through his bangs and let out a long, wistful sigh. "They used to depend on me so much."


    Back then, Cory and Ivy had spent most of their days on Hria''s ind, with limitedpany.


    Other than the household staff and security, they mostly had Jaime and Noah forpany. But as Noah''s work took him away more and more, it was Jaime who had been there as they grew. Whenever Jaime would go away and return, both kids would light up with joy.


    "Jamie, it''s just the way of life," Rosalynn consoled him, patting his shoulder. "One day, they''ll be ready to venture out on their own, and it won''t be just you they stop relying on. Even Wayne and I will have to let go."


    She paused, then added seriously, "Frankly, it''s about time you thought about settling down."


    Jaime mumbled, "Well, I know. I''ve even been dreaming about Grandpately. You know, the sweet old man turned into a nightmare, chasing me with his cane, scolding me for not settling down yet, threatening to cut me off."


    As Rosalynn offered Jaime her version of therapy, Cory made his way back to his room. Sitting at his desk, he opened his custom-built search engine and typed in - "Middle School Exams."


    For Cory, tests were a breeze, but he understood that exams, much like the SATs, were no small feat for most. Studying year in and year out was challenging enough. What about skipping grades?


    Cory printed out several years'' worth of H City''s middle school exam papers, excluding the English literature section, which wasn''t his strongest suit.


    He breezed through the rest in one sitting.


    Afterward, he ordered a bunch of practice books online, listing Felix as the contact for delivery.


    With that out of the way, there came a knock at his door.


    ncing at the clock, Cory realized it was already two in the morning. It was one of the rare nights he''d stayed up since falling ill.


    He got up to open the door and there stood Rosalynn.


    "You''re upte, what''s going on?" Rosalynn crouched down and gently touched his cheek.


    "Sorry, Mom, I lost track of time. I''ll set an rm next time," Cory replied.


    "Don''t worry. It''s the holidays, staying up once in a while is okay," Rosalynn said softly.


    Cory was usually very disciplined about his sleep schedule.


    He hadn''t felt it while he was absorbed in his work, but now that he was aware of thete hour, his eyelids began to droop, and yawns overtook him.


    Rosalynn''s eyes sparkled with amusement. Her son was young but often seemed too serious for his age. It was a rare treat to see him look so endearingly drowsy. "Get some sleep," she whispered.


    "What about you, Mom? Shouldn''t you rest too? Larkin always says you shouldn''t stay upte," Cory mumbled, barely keeping his eyes open.


    "I''ll head to bed soon." replied Rosalynn.


    "Okay, goodnight, Mom." With that, Cory staggered off towards his bedroom.

 Chapter 2253

    Rosalynn chuckled to herself as she watched him disappear into the bedroom. She noticed the chaos of papers strewn all over his study. Tiptoeing in, she decided to do a bit of tidying up.


    After ensuring the bedroom door was closed, Rosalynn started picking up the scattered papers off the floor. The first few she grabbed turned out to be test papers.


    Upon closer inspection, Rosalynn realized that Cory had been working on past standardized test papers from H City''s middle school exams. She nced towards the bedroom door and, for some reason, her thoughts drifted to Molly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Remembering Jaime''sints, Rosalynn couldn''t help but snicker. It looked like Uncle Jaime was mistaken; not only did Trista and Ivy adore Molly.


    Cory seemed to have a soft spot for her too.


    Deciding to leave things as they were, Rosalynn quietly retreated from Cory''s room and went back to the master bedroom. She slipped into herfy pajamas, feeling too awake for sleep, and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows.d2


    The night was stunning, with the moon hanging high and stars scattered across the sky. It had been a long time since Rosalynn had felt such tranquility-like finally finding peace after a turbulent journey. Meanwhile, a ne took off from Munich, cutting through the night towards the distant East.


    The next day, no one woke the kids from their holiday slumber; they had all stayed upte, and even Molly slept in until nine.


    During holidays, the breakfast at Rosalynn''s house was always a self-serve affair, ready forte risers.


    One by one, the kids got up and made their way to the dining room for breakfast.


    Rosalynn, with a small suitcase in tow, descended the stairs.


    "Mommy, are you going on a trip?" Ivy asked immediately.


    Rosalynn nodded, "I''ll be away for about a week or so."


    "That long?" Ivy''s face fell. "We can''te with you, can we?"


    "No, sweetie." Rosalynn set her suitcase down and walked into the dining room.


    "But when Ie back, I''ll bring gifts."


    Ivy had more gifts than she knew what to do with. She''d trade them all just to have her mome home sooner.


    "Still not excited about the gift?" Rosalynn teased, pinching her daughter''s cheek. "I promise it''s something you''ve been wanting very, very much."


    Ivy thought to herself what she wanted most was her dad toe home. But that seemed impossible; there hadn''t been any news of him.


    "Just be safe," Ivy said with puppy-dog eyes. "Finish up your work ande home soon. Remember, I miss you every second."


    "I will," Rosalynn assured her, stroking her hair and nting a kiss on her forehead. "And you kids, help take care of little Trista." Molly and Cory nodded in agreement.


    After giving her instructions, Rosalynn left the house, with Ivy watching tearfully from the doorway.


    The luggage was stowed in the trunk, and the car slowly drove away from Moonlit Lake, the morning sun casting a golden glow over the house Rosalynn once disdained to ept.


    Not much time had passed, but the events that unfolded in the Bane Corporation CEO''s office had already be a hazy memory in Rosalynn''s mind.

 Chapter 2254

    The car made its way to the bustling downtown core.


    Rosalynn stopped by the flower shop nestled beneath her apartment building, picking up the bouquet she had ordered in advance.


    The shop owner was as cheery as ever, and while handing over the blossoms, she couldn''t help but ask, "I''m getting a fresh batch of top-notch sunflowers in a few days. Would you like to reserve some for your daughter?"


    Rosalynn smiled as she took the flowers, "I''ll let her father decide on that."


    With that, Rosalynn turned on her heel and left.


    Rosalynn and Wayne were pretty much celebrities, and the florist had seen their stories pop up on social media countless times.d2


    Once Rosalynn was gone, the florist turned to her husband, who was sprawled on a lounge chair engrossed in his smartphone, ying a game. "I was scrolling through videos the other day, and some people were saying her husband''s fallen ill with some terminal disease, disappeared for half a year... No one knows if he''s dead or alive..."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She had just said that her husband wille back to order the flowers. You should stop listening to those gossip mongers; after all, they''re your customers!" the husband chided with a click of his tongue.


    Even with Wayne''s troubles, the weekly payments for the flowers never failed toe through on time, and the florist would dutifully deliver them to the apartment doorstep.


    The florist pped a hand over her mouth, saying no more.


    Truth be told, she hoped for the best for them. ording to the gossip channels, the couple had been through thick and thin. Wayne might have been a bit of a scoundrel in the past, but he had turned over a new leaf, hadn''t he?


    Of course, Rosalynn was unaware of the florist''s musings.


    With the flowers in hand, she made a beeline for the airport.


    Summer vacation was in full swing, and the airport was teeming with more travelers than usual.


    Most were children from all over,ing to reunite with their parents for the holiday.


    Clutching her bouquet, Rosalynn descended the esctor, instantly drawing numerous gazes.


    "She''s so beautiful, must be a movie star, right?"


    "Is she filming some reality show or maybe a drama series? I came out without even putting on makeup!!"


    "Holy smokes, it''s Rosalynn!" Youngsters in the crowd quickly recognized Rosalynn.


    She greeted them politely and then continued towards the arrivals gate.


    Despite the crowd swarming the ce, the moment Wayne came into view from around the corner, Rosalynn''s eyes singled him out instantly. Wayne was dressed down and casual, with a mask covering his face.


    His hair was a bit long, tousled from sleep on the ne.


    Rosalynn''s eyes suddenly brimmed with tears.


    Wayne stepped out into the throng, scanning the crowd until his gazended on the figure by the exit, holding flowers and looking his way.


    Then Wayne, who had been calm and collected a moment ago, abandoned his luggage and pushed past the slow-moving people in front of him, sprinting toward the person he yearned for. Tears mingled with a smile in Rosalynn''s eyes.


    Wayne ran up and wrapped his arms around Rosalynn before he could utter a single word, holding her tightly as his body trembled slightly.


    "I thought you wouldn''te to pick me up," Wayne mumbled, inhaling her familiar scent as he buried his face in the nape of her neck.


    Rosalynn hugged him back, her hand gently stroking his back, "What about your luggage?"


    "I don''t care about it," Wayne said, his voice tinged with a intive note as he clung to his wife, showing no sign of letting go.


    "So many eyes on us," Rosalynn murmured softly.


    "Let them watch," Wayne nuzzled against her neck, "Honey, I''ve missed you so much."


    "I know," Rosalynn soothed, patting his back, "Can we continue hugging at home? I''ve got a pot roast simmering on the stove."


    Wayne held her for a few more seconds before reluctantly releasing Rosalynn.


    Penn had wheeled his luggage over, his expression a mix of amusement and resignation.


    "Dr. Lange, you''ve been a great help," Rosalynn said sincerely, holding Wayne''s hand, "If you ever need anything, just ask, and I, Rosalynn, will do my utmost to assist you."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be shy with you folks," Penn nodded lightly.


    "You''re here in H Country for over a month, so I won''t rush to host you in these next few days," Rosalynn said, ncing at her watch, "I need to get home before the stove burns down anything." "Understood," Penn replied with a smile.


    From amidst the crowd, he watched Wayne and Rosalynn, hands entwined, as they made their way toward the elevator, together against the world.

 Chapter 2255

    In a fleeting moment, he could swear he saw shades of Betsy and Ayden from years gone by. But this time, the stars had realigned for Wayne and Rosalynn. There was no chance of history repeating its sorrowful tale.


    A colossal burden that had been suffocating Penn''s heart for countless years seemed to dissipate into the ether. Breathing deeply, his chest swelled with the feeling of emancipation as he navigated his way towards the individual waiting to collect him.


    It was only in the parking lot that Wayne managed to pull his thoughts away from his deep infatuation with his wife. "What about Cory and Ivy? Aren''t they on school breaks yet?" "They''re on break," Rosalynn said as she closed the trunk and gestured for Wayne to hop into the car.


    He slid into the passenger seat, and not a moment toote, Rosalynn joined him. She fired up the engine and, ignoring his puppy-dog gaze, set the GPS for their destination. Wayne felt a tinge of disappointment. After such a long separation, he was dying to kiss his love. Yet, she was the picture ofposure.d2


    "You don''t seem like you''re picking up a husband. More like a boss or a friend," Wayne muttered, his eyes downcast.


    Rosalynn nced over, a smile creeping across her face. "That''s because it''s you."


    Wayne looked at her, puzzled.


    "Now that you''re well, you''ve started to be unreasonable," she said, raising a finger to lightly tap his forehead.


    Wayne just sighed. If only he had nced at the GPS, he might not have felt so out of sorts. But soon enough, as they took turns he recognized, he began to sense something. "This isn''t the way back to Moonlit Lake." he said.


    "Who said we''re going back to Moonlit Lake?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wayne was taken aback. "Did we move or something?"


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh as she looked at him. "No, we didn''t."


    They drove on, and it wasn''t long before Wayne figured out their actual destination.


    The car smoothly entered the underground parking lot of an apartmentplex,ing to a stop in front of building number two.


    "Why are we here?" Wayne said, a touch of guilt in his voice.


    "I wanted toe, so here we are," Rosalynn replied, stepping out of the car.


    Wayne hurried after her.


    In the elevator, he asked again, "Are Cory and Ivy here too?"


    Before his return, Wayne had braced himself to discuss with his kids the once looming decision to not have them. But that conversation wasn''t meant for this immediate reunion. "If Cory and Ivy are here, they''re bound to notice the crib in the study..."


    "They''re not here," Rosalynn shook her head then fixed a stern gaze on Wayne. "Don''t you want to be with me? You keep asking about Cory and Ivy."


    "Of course, I do!" Wayne blurted out, startled.


    The elevator dinged at their floor.


    Rosalynn pulled Wayne by the hand into the hallway. As the door closed behind them, she pressed him against it, her lips finding his in a tender kiss. Wayne was momentarily stunned. Then, with fervor, he wrapped his arms around Rosalynn, deepening the kiss, losing himself in the warmth of her embrace.


    At that moment, the rest of the world ceased to exist for him. All that mattered was Rosalynn. This sweet reunion they had been yearning for was his solitary reality.

 Chapter 2256

    After an endless tangle of passionate kisses, Wayne and Rosalynn''s breaths were heavy. Wayne rested his forehead against hers, tipping his head down and gently nudging her nose with his. "Feels like a dream," he murmured.


    Rosalynn chuckled softly and without skipping a beat, yfully nibbled on his lower lip before teasingly asking him, "Does that hurt? If it does, then you''re not dreaming."


    "Sweetheart, that was too soft. Try a little harder," Wayne whispered huskily into her ear, clearly enjoying her yful dominance.


    Rosalynnughed, her arms wrapped around his neck. "The kids have no idea you''re back."


    Wayne paused, taken aback.


    Rosalynn continued, "I told them I was on a business trip for a week. And that I''d bring back the gifts they''ve been dying to have."d2


    A week?


    Wayne gently pushed her back and asked, "So we have a whole week to ourselves?"


    "If that''s too much for you..."


    Before Rosalynn could finish her sentence, Wayne''s lips crashed onto hers, and he showered her face with kisses, eximing, "Not at all! It''s not too much at all!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But," Rosalynn teased, taking hold of Wayne''s chin with a yful and ambiguous smile. She leaned back slightly, tilting her head as she gazed into his eyes. "Mr. President, you''ve just recovered from a serious illness... Are you sure you can manage?"


    Wayne''s eyes darkened with desire, his gaze locked onto her as if he could devour her whole in the next moment. He took her hand and ced it on his abdomen.


    His abs were still there, firm and defined.


    "Darling, you''ll see," he said confidently.


    What followed was Rosalynn paying a lengthy price for her earlier casual teasing.


    During that time, she noticed the changes in Wayne from his months of recovery. He wasn''t as passive as before, but his initial brashness and dominance had softened. He had managed to perfectly blend his pre-amnesia and post-amnesia selves into one. Authoritative when needed, gentle at the right moments, never hiding his addiction to her. Even in the throes of passion, he would look at her, pleading for her evesting love.


    But Rosalynn was no longer in her twenties. Exhausted by his attentions, she fell asleep without realizing when.


    When she woke up, the sky had turned dark. She found herself in the bedroom rather than the living room, but Wayne was not beside her. The bed was still warm, indicating he had been there not too long ago Concerned, Rosalynn got up, slipping into a velvety robe, and walked out of the room.


    She noticed a delicious scent in the air.


    Moving towards the kitchen, she saw Wayne warming up the food she had prepared before going to pick him up.


    The warmth of the living room was enhanced by the air conditioning, perfectly set to afortable temperature. The kitchen was illuminated with a warm glow, invoking a wave of sentimentality within Rosalynn.


    In the past, she was always the one bustling in the kitchen.


    "Awake?" Wayne noticed her gaze and turned around.


    He set aside the spat and walked over to her. "You still look half asleep, honey," he said, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her close, while his other hand gently pinched her cheeks. Rosalynn lifted her hand, her thumb softly grazing his cheek. "I think I''ve dreamt of this moment before," she confessed.


    Wayne''s expression turned guilty. "I''m sorry," he said. "Back then, I was clueless. I thought I loved Olivia Whaley, but it turns out I was just seeing you in her..."


    "Don''t apologize," Rosalynn said with a serene smile. "Let''s not dwell in the past. What matters is the future, our future," she finished, looking into his eyes with love and certainty.


    Wayne nodded, his heart full of hope for all the days toe.

 Chapter 2257

    Then he leaned down and gave Rosalynn a peck on the lips, saying, "Have a seat, dinner will be ready in a second." "Okay." Rosalynn took a seat at the dining table.


    Wayne had taken care of the flowers she bought, arranging them in a vase on the kitchen ind next to the dining area.


    It wasn''t long before Wayne came out with a Dutch oven.


    Just as they sat down, Rosalynn''s phone began to ring.


    Wayne went to fetch it from the other room. "It''s Sean Hudy." he said.d2


    "It must be about work." Rosalynn took the phone, yfully pped Wayne''s behind, "Ms. Tesdal has to handle some business now, you be a good boy and don''t make trouble, alright?" Wayne immediately put on his best ''angelic'' expression and sat down beside Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn didn''t like her food too hot.


    So, Wayne carefullydled the stew onto a small te to cool it down.


    During this process, Wayne suddenly wondered, when was thest time he and his wife had sat down for a meal like this?


    Upon reflection, he was shocked to realize that it was before she had faked her death and left...


    "Go ahead with the n you''ve drafted; I won''t have time in theing days, and I might not always be reachable by phone. Handle what you can on your own."


    Sean acknowledged on the other end of the line, after a few more words, Rosalynn hung up.


    "What are you looking at?" Rosalynn put down the phone, turning her questioning gaze towards Wayne.


    Wayne said nothing. He leaned in close to Rosalynn and kissed her lips with the reverence of one treasuring a precious gem, "Honey, the god really hasn''t been hard on me. I''ve made so many mistakes, I should be facing karma. But he allowed you to walk away from that ne, giving me a chance toe back to you and make amends."


    "Why bring this up again?" Rosalynn sighed and gently caressed Wayne''s cheek.


    He closed his eyes, pressing his face into the palm of Rosalynn''s hand.


    "I''m just... overwhelmed with emotion."


    "Thinking of atonement?" Rosalynn suddenly asked.


    Wayne opened his eyes, sat up straight, and nodded earnestly, "I''ll do anything you ask of me!"


    "Then... could you be a little more restrained for the next few days? I''m not as young as I used to be, I can''t keep up!" Rosalynn said with a mix ofughter and exasperation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wayne paused, thenughed along with her, gently pulling her into his embrace, softly saying, "Alright, I''ll do whatever you want these next few days. Whatever you wanted me to do with you before, that I callously ignored, we''ll do it all."


    Rosalynn was never one to be greedy. Even when she was by Wayne''s side, she remembered she was there to work, even after she realized her feelings for Wayne had grown over time.


    She constantly reminded herself not to forget her duties.


    So, her requests of Wayne were always very, very simple.


    "Wanna watch a movie together?"


    "I''ve got a Switch, wanna y?"


    She never even asked for them to go out together.


    Wayne would only agree to her requests when he was in a good mood.


    Those moments were few and far between over five years.


    Despite this, the Rosalynn of those times was content, realizing that he never truly belonged to her at that time.

 Chapter 2258

    So, in those five years, Rosalynn bore no resentment towards Wayne.


    After all, he had spent the money to keep her dear Grandma around and secured her a well-paying job that taught her heaps.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They were never romantically involved to begin with. So, it was only natural that Wayne kept his emotions in check.


    But when Wayne started to cling on and show her feelings he''d never disyed before, things took on a different vibe.


    If he truly loved her, then all his prior actions towards her took on a cruel shade.


    After dinner, Wayne tossed the dishes into the dishwasher.d2


    Then, hand in hand with Rosalynn, they stepped out for an evening stroll to aid digestion.


    "By the way, the florist mentioned they''re getting a batch of sunflowers soon. They''re your daughter''s favorite. When we head back to Moonlit Lake, make sure to pick up a bunch for her," Rosalynn said, swinging their sped hands.


    A married couple approached from the opposite direction, and they passed each other.


    For some reason, Wayne felt a sense of joy.


    Himself and his wife, acting much like the mostmonce couple on Earth, sharing a meal together followed by a leisurely hand-in-hand stroll. This feeling filled him with immense contentment and a tinge of regret.


    He could have had this simple treasure much earlier.


    "Talking to you here," Rosalynn squeezed Wayne''s hand.


    "I heard you. We''ll buy the whole lot," Wayne said with augh in his voice. "But... if we get Ivy flowers, what do we get for Cory?"


    The couple exchanged a nce, both falling into thought.


    It wasn''t for nothing; Cory was a kid without many personal likes. And as for electronics, he already had the top-of-the-line gear.


    "I''ve got it, something he''ll love," Rosalynn said with a smile.


    "What is it?" Wayne asked eagerly.


    "Summer''s here, and there''ll be more bugs than thest time we went camping."


    Mentioning thest camping trip made Wayne frown, but Rosalynn didn''t notice as she was thinking of how to please Cory, "The next couple of days, you''ll have to rough it out with the ns. Once we''re done enjoying our alone time, we''ll take the little rascals on a road trip!"


    "A road trip?"


    "Yeah, pick the most scenic route, and camp along the way," Rosalynn nodded. "But Molly wants to do well in her entrance exams next year, so we can''t be gone too long. Half a month should do, and we can''t let it interfere with her studies. Cory can help tutor her!"


    "Honey, Cory''s just a second-grader. You expect him to tutor Molly for her exams?" Wayne said, half amused, half incredulous.


    "My son can do anything he sets his mind to," Rosalynn said, full of anticipation for this impromptu trip. "And we can''t forget Ivy''s art supplies!"


    Seeing her so excited, Wayne chuckled and nodded, "Alright, we''ll do it your way."


    As they talked, they walked past the old snack shop.


    The daughter of the original owner spotted them and hurried out to greet them. Rosalynn waved her off, signaling to keep at her work, while she and Wayne continued their walk. Feeling a bit weary, they headed back to the apartment.


    It was nearing eleven at night.


    Rosalynn went to shower, leaving the door unlocked, and Wayne soon followed her in.


    By the time they emerged, it was almost midnight.


    With a satisfied look, Wayne dried Rosalynn''s hair. Then, he scooped her into bed beside him.


    They didn''t turn on the lights, but Wayne, still adjusting to the time difference, couldn''t sleep.


    He thought back to their previous camping trip and asked, as if he didn''t already know, "When we went campingst time, had you already decided to send me over to Penn?"

 Chapter 2259

    "Raking up the past, huh?" Rosalynn mumbled, struggling to keep her heavy eyelids open.


    Wayne wrapped his arms around her, nuzzling into the nape of her neck. "Sweetheart, you''re being so harsh, not evening to see me."


    "I did see you," Rosalynn replied, aware that Wayne was just restless and seeking attention, but she answered patiently nheless.


    "You saw me, but didn''t let me see you..."


    "If I wasn''t tough, who knows how long I would have had to wait for you toe back." Rosalynn gently caressed Wayne''s cheek. "Honey, let''s talk about this tomorrow, I''m too sleepy right now." Wayne loved it when Rosalynn called him honey. Just hearing it made his heart feel all warm and fuzzy.d2


    "Alright," Wayne conceded softly.


    Before long, Wayne listened to Rosalynn''s breathing steady in his arms, signaling she had fallen asleep.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Truth be told, Wayne had been a bit anxious since leaving the hospital.


    He was worried Rosalynn might be afraid of him.


    After all, she knew the details of how Betsy had died.


    So, having Rosalynn sleep peacefully in his arms now allowed Wayne''s guarded heart to slowly settle back down. But he couldn''t fall asleep.


    Every now and then, Wayne would nt a soft kiss on Rosalynn. After several back-and-forth like this, he too drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, they both indulged in the luxury of sleeping in until past ten.


    Then they got up together, squeezed into the cozy bathroom to freshen up, skipped breakfast at home, and headed to Rosalynn''s once-favorite brunch spot.


    After a hearty meal, they went to the supermarket together, picking up some fresh fruits and ingredients.


    When they got back home, they had nned to watch a movie.


    Rosalynn had specifically chosen a couple of thrilling sci-fi movies.


    But the movie had barely started for twenty minutes when the pair, caught up in the heat of the moment, found themselves tangled in each other''s arms, oblivious to when the film ended. The fresh ingredients they bought remained untouched as, due to this little detour, they ended up ordering takeout for dinner.


    After dinner, before going for a walk, Rosalynn video-chatted with Ivy and Cory for a while.


    The little ones, who used to cry for two days straight when away from their mommy, had changed remarkably.


    Over the past few days, Ivy had packed her schedule full.


    She not only finished her unfinished paintings but also took Max to get a bath and a vet check-up, even helping Uncle Calvin note down the growth progress of this year''s garden crops. In short, she was incredibly busy.


    Inparison, Cory''s activities were much simpler. He had been studying for two days.


    After hanging up the video call, Rosalynn turned to Wayne, "It looks like we can n for a longer couple''s time in the future. Ivy and Cory don''t seem as clingy as I thought." Rosalynn pressed her lips together, a hint of mncholy in her expression.


    The kids growing less dependent on her was bittersweet.


    It was just the beginning, after all.


    "But, I think maybe it''s me who can''t live without them," Rosalynn''s eyes brimmed with tears.


    Wayne held her close, gently kissing her cheek and soothing her with a warm voice, "It''s okay. I''ll depend on you for a lifetime, and I''ll make sure you can depend on me too." Rosalynn looked up at him.


    Their gazes locked for a moment before they shared a tender, lingering kiss.

 Chapter 2260

    After touching down in H City, Penn had a series of meetings with various alumni who had returned from overseas to advance their careers. Penn''s roots were in H Country, and after a brief stint back homes year, due to a visit from Madeleine, the seed was nted in his mind to develop his career back in H Country.


    The state of psychological research in H Country wasn''t exactly flourishing, but when the alumni heard about Penn''s intention to move there, they were all very enthusiastic about helping him n and offer advice.


    After meeting with the alumni, Penn spent the next two days attending academic symposiums. His good looks, coupled with his schrly demeanor and genteel charm, made him quite the sensation among the students at the events. Many took videos and photos and uploaded them to various social media tforms, generating quite a buzz for him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at his temporary counseling office in H City, Penn''s appointment slots were booked solid for the entire year.


    After Rose left, Penn found himself a new assistant. The new girl was a fresh graduate from a prestigious university and came highly rmended by one of Penn''s former professors. And it had to be said, this new assistantpletely outshone Rose in terms of capability.


    Rose had always been treated like a little sister by Penn. Most of the time at work, it was Penn who would amodate Rose. He wasn''t one for sweating the small stuff, and her asional careless and emotional approach to tasks was something he could turn a blind eye to.d2


    But with the new assistant on board, Penn discovered what professionalism really meant.


    The assistant quickly got to grips with his daily routine. When he arrived at the office, the exact incense he preferred for his sessions was already lit. His favorite tea was neatly arranged in the break room, and after a few days with her, coffee never made another appearance on his desk.


    Yes, Penn preferred tea to coffee, but Rose thought tea was old-fashioned and since she didn''t drink it, she didn''t allow Penn to either.


    Penn had indulged her.


    "Professor, all the patients have been seen for today, and there are no other appointments this afternoon," the assistant said softly as she knocked and entered his office.


    Penn removed his gold-rimmed sses and replied, "Ah, I''m nning to visit an old friend this afternoon. You don''t need to apany me. You can take the rest of the day off."


    "Do you need to prepare any gifts?" the assistant inquired.


    "I''ve got it covered," Penn said with a gentle shake of his head.


    With a nod, the assistant left the room.


    Penn checked the time; it was perfect for lunch. He packed up his briefcase and left the office. Following the directions on his phone, he found a small sandwich shop that didn''t look like much but was rumored to serve fantastic food.


    He ordered a simple meal and settled into a corner to leisurely enjoy an explosive cheese and bacon sandwich, a soft-boiled croissant, and a ss of ice-cold lemonade.


    Back in the day, his meals were usually managed by Rose.


    This sort of food rarely made an appearance on his dining table.


    After a satisfying meal, Penn nced at the time again before driving toward a small seaside town not too far from H City.


    The town was quiet, its streets dotted with the elderly and disheveled-looking children.


    His GPS wasn''t as reliable here. After taking a couple of wrong turns, Penn finally arrived at a barely legible sign for a psychiatric hospital.


    He parked his car and was instantly greeted by a meticulously groomed middle-aged man waiting by the iron gates, smiling broadly.


    "Dr. Lange, right? Oh, what an honor!"


    "Hello," Penn said politely, "I''m here to visit Rose Albinia."


    "Of course, I was expecting you."


    Penn didn''t ask why the man knew he wasing.

 Chapter 2261

    It was Rosalynn who arranged it, probably.


    "I run this ce, I''m Scales. You must know Mr. Jerome, the hypnotist extraordinaire!"


    "Strictly speaking, Mr. Jerome is my mentor''s colleague," Penn replied. They shared the same academic lineage.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Well how great! I had the privilege of attending a few seminars by Mr. Jerome," Scales said, puffing up his chest with honor.


    Penn followed him inside, keeping the conversation light and polite, and chatted with Scales.


    From the outside, the psychiatric hospital looked rundown, but inside, it was surprisingly clean and orderly.d2


    They walked past a couple of high-rise buildings until they reached a modest green space.


    "Dr. Lange, there she is," Scales pointed toward a woman standing by the wall in what clearly looked like oversized hospital scrubs.


    She was turned away, her body swaying unconsciously.


    Penn''s gaze followed down to see a thick iron chain, tethered from her ankle to the wall.


    "She''s a bit unruly; we had to restrict her movements, or she''llsh out," Scales exined. At that moment, the woman seemed to sense something and turned around abruptly. Seeing the tall, striking figure of Penn, she screamed, "Ah! Penn! Big brother Penn!"


    The women here all sported simr haircuts, short with bangs barely brushing the shoulders. Rose was no exception. But she was rmingly thin, her cheeks hollow, and her eyes sunken. Penn''s heart twinged as her face reminded him of Yvette''s. They do look alike.


    "I''d like to have a word with her in private, if I may," Penn said to Scales.


    Immediately, Scales agreed, but not before he warned Rose sharply, "Don''t hurt the visitor, or you''ll go without food for the next three days!"


    Rose instinctively shrank back, her eyes avoiding Scales in apparent fear. After he had left, Penn approached Rose, stopping just a few steps away from her.


    "Penn..." Rose reached out, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Penn stood still, not moving any closer, then he said, "You smell."


    He looked at her directly, his clear eyes devoid of emotion, and added, "Just like your mother used to."


    Rose looked absolutely terrified, sniffing herself on impulse. "No!" she objected. Then, as if snapping back into reality, she begged, "Penn, please, take me out of here! Rosalynn is tormenting me. I''m not unwell, I''m fine. You''re a psychologist, so you''d know!"


    "Yes, I know," Penn nodded calmly. "You''re simply bad. You''re not ill."


    Rose was stunned.


    "I can change, no, no, I''ve already changed. I''ll be good, I''ll listen to you, please... We grew up depending on each other, can you bear to see me like this?" She began to sob. "Everyone here is crazy. I''d rather die than stay here. Penn, please, I''m begging you, take me away!"


    Penn finally cracked a warm smile. "Wayne has improved," he said soothingly. "A wless evaluation before discharge. Rosalynn came to pick him up herself, without anyone else. They''re probably still enjoying their little world together."

 Chapter 2262

    Rose froze for a moment, her mind racing with confusion.


    "I''ve given it some thought, the twisted logic behind your wish for Wayne''s demise," Penn said, pacing leisurely in front of Rose. "At the core, your motives differ from your mother''s.


    Your mother Yvette wanted Ayden gone because she couldn''t stand to see her sister in a loving rtionship with someone else. Plus, she harbored a naive crush on Ayden, and if she couldn''t have him, she''d rather see him destroyed.


    But you... aside from the twisted maternal mandate, you yearned to be part of the fabric of Rosalynn''s world, didn''t you? To bask in her kindness, her nurturing support. Her friends and family treated you well, and you coveted that, stubbornly believing Wayne would follow in Ayden''s doomed footsteps.


    You feared that Wayne would be Rosalynn''s downfall, disrupting the warmth and happiness of her life, and in the worst-case scenario, Rosalynn could end up like Betsy-dead by Wayne''s hand, especially since he showed signs of danger towards her before his treatment began.


    So, unlike your mother who covertly switched medications, you chose a more ruthless way¡ªa single lethal injection intended for Wayne.d2


    "I made a mistake!" Rose copsed, tears streaming down her face as she knelt before Penn. "Penn, you know it, I''ve been brainwashed by mom since I was little. I couldn''t control the urge to do those things! Take me back to Munich, I''ll never step foot in the H Country again, I''ll steer clear of Rosalynn and her life. Penn, can''t we go back to being just us, like before..."


    Penn looked down at the pitiful figure before him and chuckled a sound that sent shivers down Rose''s spine. She looked up at him in shock.


    Penn slowly crouched down, tilting his head as he gazed at Rose as if she were some amusing thing.


    His voice dripped with sarcasm. "But you disrespected myte parents."


    "I was out of my mind with anger then! You''re the only family I have in this world, yet you betrayed me for Rosalynn. I was just... I wasn''t thinking straight!" Rose hurriedly exined.


    Penn continued to stare at her. "Rose, you''ve been by my side for so long, worked at the firm for over a decade, yet you''ve shown no growth at all?"


    "I will improve, I promise!" Rose said hastily.


    This ce was more terrifying than any hell she had imagined. She couldn''t bear another second here. If leaving meant abandoning her pride, she would give up anything.


    "You''re deeply mistaken about me," Penn said calmly. "I''ve lived my life in the shadow of my parents'' violent deaths. Whether it''s diving into psychology or pharmacology, or embedding revenge against Natalie into my very being from a young age, do you really think I turned out normal?"


    Rose stared at him, fear creeping into her eyes as she felt a cold shroud descend upon her.


    "You once said I had a thing for Gabrie Jared?" Penn exhaled slowly, pondering for a moment. "To be precise, I was indeed fascinated by her. She possessed a strength of spirit that I envied and longed for. From the moment I first saw her, she became an object of my human study. Even during those five years she spent as an stand-in, most of her choices defied the character profile I had sketched for her. After she stopped being a stand-in, she became even more unpredictable... She was too interesting. But you..."


    For the first time, Penn looked at Rose with disdain.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze had always carried a mix of indulgence, tolerance, or exasperation, but never disdain.


    Even when others looked down on Rose for her failures.


    Penn had never shown disdain-until now.

 Chapter 2263

    In fact, the reason was pretty straightforward.


    "The first time Iid eyes on you, you were tending to your mom, who was three sheets to the wind, slumped over in her own world of sorrow. Natalie had sent someone to tell me about your mother''s sad state Coincidentally, I was neck-deep in research on how parents shape their kids'' personalities, and your train wreck of a family history, to me, was the perfect case study.


    "Case study?" Rose couldn''t even muster a plea, just staring nkly at Penn.


    "Thinkb rat, only you had it way better than those critters. After all, I showered you with affection and tolerance, let you grow up healthy and wealthy by my side. So, you''re more like some spoiled pet I raised Pets, you see, if you have a conscientious owner, they get extra coddling and love. So, when you messed up, I could just chuckle and let it slide. But..."


    The hint of a smile in Penn''s eyes vanished in a sh.


    "Pets should never bare their fangs at their owners, let alone bite the hand that feeds them." After saying this, he smiled again, but this time it didn''t reach his eyes, sending a shiver down Rose''s spine.d2 "Penn, you''re just blowing off steam!" Rose shook her head desperately.


    All these years, she had thrived on Penn''s doting nature. It seemed no matter how outrageous her actions, Penn would justugh it off and say it was okay, just be more careful next time.


    Now she was being told he''d never even seen her as a person.


    How could Rose possibly ept that?


    If even Penn didn''t regard her as a person, then her existence in this world was utterly devoid of love.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Don''t talk like that, it hurts, it really hurts!" Rose wept pitifully. Her tears now were even more heart-wrenching than when Penn first saw her, bruised and curled up in a corner, sobbing.


    "Hurts?" Penn''s voice softened a bit.


    And with that slight softening, Rose clung to it like a lifeline, "Penn, you''re the family I care about the most..."


    But before Rose could finish, Penn clicked his tongue. "Good, you should hurt. After all these years, not a single soul around you truly loves you. It''s pathetic, a life so miserably lived." Rose felt as if she''d been struck by lightning.


    Penn ignored Rose''s expression, stood up, took out his phone, and snapped a picture of her in her sorry state, then dered, "Subject A02H, thirty-one years of study... and the research is officially over."


    "Penn!!!" Rose screamed.


    "Next month, I''ve got a psych conference to attend. I''ll be presenting our little findings there. Afterward, I''ll make sure the dean shows you the tape." Penn nced at the vast blue sky, continuing, "Such a beautiful day here, not like the constant gloom of Munich. You just behave and enjoy your hellish little life, will you?"


    "No, no..." Rose''s terror peaked in an instant.

 Chapter 2264

    She struggled fiercely. The effort was so intense that her ankle chafed raw against the shackles, but it seemed like she didn''t even feel the pain as she reached out to grab Penn.


    But he just took two casual steps back, widening the gap between him and Rose.


    "Penn, you can''t do this to me, you just can''t! I''ve been by your side for so many years, you can''t toss me aside like some old toy! You promised my mom you''d take care of me!! Penn, please..." Her pleas and terror were ignored.


    Penn gave her a detached nce and turned to leave.


    "Penn, you''ll pay for this! You say I''m pitiful, aren''t you just the same? Does anyone else even love you besides me?! Penn!!!"


    Scales saw Penn out.d2


    When he returned, Rose was still spewing curses.


    Scales'' face was stormy; he had actually wanted to invite Penn to stay for a coffee, but Penn seemed eager to leave, handing over his business card before dashing off.


    Scales had heard Rose''s curses and deep down, he felt Penn''s mood was soured by the insults, which was why he didn''t stay.


    Scales had been eager towork with someone as learned and reputable as Penn. To have missed this opportunity made him seethe. He returned to more of Rose''s vitriol and his temper red.


    Heshed out with a kick, "You wretched thing, you were sent here by someone of importance, and Dr. Lange kindly came to check on you. He even reminded me to care for you, mentioning foods you''re allergic to. Instead of being grateful, you curse him like this!!!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rose clutched the sore spot where she''d been kicked, trembling all over.


    "Take her to the istion room. She won''t see daylight for the next six months." Scalesmanded coldly.


    Rose''s eyes widened in terror, she started apologizing frantically, "I won''t do it again, I swear I won''t-I can''t go to the istion room! I can''t!"


    But resistance was futile. Soon, Rose was taken to the istion room, and Scales kept his word, confining her for a half year.


    Rosalynn had been exhaustingly busy these past few days.


    Even when awake, she felt as limp as overcooked spaghetti.


    Felix called to inform Rosalynn that Penn had visited Rose.


    "I don''t know what was said, but that mad womanpletely lost it, cursing Penn out. I heard it was quite ugly," Felix said gravely. "I was worried Dr. Lange mighte seeking your forgiveness for her, once your anger cooled. But given the circumstances... Forget about pleading for her, I suspect Dr. Lange''s visit might''ve been the final nail in the coffin."


    "Even the best of us have our breaking points. It''s only that Rose was spoiled to the point of mistaking Penn for a pushover," Rosalynn repliedzily. "Let them know that Penn is free toe and go as he pleases, just make sure he doesn''t get roughed up by anyone in there."


    "Understood," responded Felix. "Oh, andst night I received a stack of books. Did you buy them for Molly?"


    Rosalynn paused, then realized, "It must have been Cory. They''re for Molly''s prep for the uing exams."


    Felix was surprised. By now, he and the young miss were practically friends, on good terms indeed. But Cory, well... they barely exchanged words.


    And yet he had thought to buy books for Molly?


    "Cory looked cold on the outside, but he''s warm on the inside," Felix remarked sincerely.


    "Mhm," Rosalynn replied nomittally. "Anything else?"

 Chapter 2265

    "Nothing!" Rosalynn ended the call and tossed her phone aside. No sooner had she done so than the bed dipped on the other side and an arm encircled her waist, pulling her into a slightly cool embrace. Wayne had just taken a shower, his body still carrying the refreshing dampness of it, and he cuddled up to Rosalynn from behind, his lips grazing the smooth skin of her neck.


    "Still up for a movie tonight?" he murmured into her ear.


    "Give me a moment," Rosalynn replied, yfully scratching Wayne''s chin, "maybeter."


    Wayne visibly relished the contact, bing a tad restless, but seeing Rosalynn''s fatigue, he quickly settled down, turned her to face him, and kissed her with an intensity as if he could never get enough. Rosalynn, half-asleep and too weary to resist, let Wayne have his way.d2


    Before long, she had drifted into slumber.


    Perhaps it was the earlier call from Felix, mentioning Rose, that influenced her dreams, for in her sleep, she saw Betsy.


    There was no interaction, just a vision of Betsy standing amidst the mists, silent and unreachable.


    Rosalynn woke before long. The dream had been brief, but outside the darkness had settled in.


    Wayne was fast asleep beside her, holding her tight. Rosalynn watched him for a while.


    Fate had been exceedingly generous with Wayne''s looks. Despite all the life-threatening incidents, his attractiveness hadn''t diminished one bit from his younger days. If only Wayne hadn''t been so handsome, Rosalynn mused, perhaps she wouldn''t have fallen so hard.


    After a moment, she leaned in and kissed Wayne''s lips, intending it to be a brief peck.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But just as she was about to pull away, the hand around her waist pulled her back, deepening the kiss she had meant to be fleeting.


    "Have you been pretending to sleep?" Rosalynn lightly tapped him.


    Keeping his eyes closed, Wayne chuckled, "No, your kiss stirred me awake."


    "Ah, trying to y Sleeping Beauty with me?" Rosalynn stretchedzily in his arms, "Hey Wayne, do you know where Betsy is buried?"


    Caught off guard, Wayne opened his eyes and gently shook her chin, "Why bring this up all of a sudden? Bad dream?"


    "Not really a bad dream, just a dream," Rosalynn mimicked his earlier gesture, shaking his chin in return, "It''s just that everything seems settled now. I admired and felt sorry for her, so I thought... I''d like to pay my respects."


    Drawing her closer into his embrace, Wayne affirmed, "That sounds appropriate. I should pay my respects too."


    "Betsy?" Rosalynn could sense the fluctuation in Wayne''s emotions.


    "Ayden." Wayne kissed Rosalynn''s earlobe softly before adding, "Betsy and Ayden are buried together."


    The Silverman Group owned a private section in a cemetery known for its prime location.


    Including Maddie Fuller, who after her death wasid to rest there.


    Only Ayden and Natalie were absent.


    In the final phase of Ayden''s life, Natalie became acutely aware of his disdain for the Silverman family name. After his tragic end, Natalie chose a spot in the ce where Ayden and Betsy had hoped to settle, found a beautiful resting ce, and buried them together, side by side.

 Chapter 2266

    "Staying at home is starting to wear on me." Rosalynn stroked Wayne''s hair, "Let''s make the most of thesest couple of days. One day we''ll pay our respects to Ayden and Betsy, another day let''s hit up L City."


    Wayne blinked in surprise. Looking up at Rosalynn, he echoed, "L City?"


    Rosalynn nodded. Then she gently covered Wayne''s eyes with her hand and kissed his lips, teasing, "What''s the matter? Scared of meeting my grandparents and mom?"


    After they got married, it had been a sensitive subject.


    Wayne felt slighted because Rosalynn had been reluctant to take him to Hillside Memorial Park. He believed it meant she hadn''t truly epted him, hadn''t forgiven him from the bottom of her heart. "I''d love to go!" Wayne responded immediately.d2


    Then he pulled Rosalynn''s hand from his eyes and looked at her earnestly, "Rosa..."


    "Yes?" she replied softly.


    Wayne buried his head in her embrace, his voice trembling slightly, "I love you so much."


    Rosalynnughed, "President Silverman, even Ivy doesn''t get this clingy with me anymore."


    "Well, I''m being clingy!" Wayne retorted, hugging Rosalynn''s waist and nuzzling into her embrace. "Are you hungry? Want to eat at home, or go out for a bite and catch a movie?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Let''s go out!" Rosalynn didn''t hesitate. "I''ve got a sudden craving for Paige''s fluffy pancakes!"


    "Sure thing!" Wayne agreed and, without warning, scooped Rosalynn up and headed towards the dressing room.


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh and shake her head. She had noticed over the past few days that Wayne was itching to go out with her.


    The days were getting warmer, and Rosalynn couldn''t be bothered with dressing up in fancy skirts and makeup.


    A loose white tee, jeans, and flip-flops were all she needed to step out.


    Wayne followed suit.


    "Where did all these clothese from?" she asked, puzzled.


    Previously, Wayne''s wardrobe had been strictly formal wear.


    "Sneaked them in while you were napping. Had the store deliver," Wayne boasted, wearing a luxury-brand T-shirt matching Rosalynn''s.


    Rosalynn was speechless, and she nced at the dressing room again.


    To her surprise, it was filled with new clothes, many of them couple''s outfits.


    President Silverman''s intentions were clear to all.


    "There are kid versions of these outfits, too. Maybe we could..."


    "No way." Wayne picked up Rosalynn and headed for the door, "They wear theirs, we wear ours."


    "Always with the little schemes, President Silverman," Rosalynn teased with a head shake.


    When they left the house, it was just past eight.


    They grabbed a bite to eat and then walked hand in hand towards the nearby mall.


    It was a Saturday, and the za near the mall was bustling with people.


    Many recognized Rosalynn and Wayne.


    What should have been a short walk took nearly half an hour due to all the photo requests.


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne. His eyes were bright, his face lit up with joy.


    "Having fun?" she asked.


    Wayne nced at her, catching on to her meaning, and nodded, "So much!"


    He relished these moments.


    Suddenly, Rosalynn remembered something...

 Chapter 2267

    Before Wayne''s fateful plunge into the ocean, a producer Rosalynn had met twice before suddenly got in touch with her. The producer was putting together a reality TV show featuring couples and wondered if


    Rosalynn and Wayne would be interested in joining.


    At the time, Rosalynn didn''t even have to think about it-she declined on the spot.


    First off, she wasn''t keen on airing her private life for all to see.


    Secondly, her rtionship with Wayne was on shaky ground at the time, what with Olivia''s bombshell pregnancy news and she came back to Wayne at the time.


    "Whatever makes you happy," Rosalynn said, giving Wayne''s interlocked fingers a gentle squeeze.


    Inwardly, she was considering that if the producer approached her again, she might actually give it some thought. It could be a way to cheer Wayne up and give him a sense of security.d2


    Even though it was a midnight screening, the theater was nearly full because the movie was a blockbuster hit.


    Wayne was livid by the time it was over.


    "His wife loved him so much, and he just killed her at sea for money!" Wayne ranted as they left the theater. "Totally despicable. I heard it''s a mashup of several true stories," a girl behind them was equally outraged. "True stories?" Wayne turned around, his brow furrowed.


    The girl, about to bond over mutual indignation, paused when she recognized who she was about to rant with. "Sorry about that," Rosalynn apologized with an embarrassed expression, quickly leading Wayne away.


    "Is it really based on true events?" Wayne asked Rosalynn.


    "Seems so," she patted his back soothingly, "calm down, all those bad guys got what wasing to them."


    "Were the murderers sentenced?" Wayne pressed.


    Rosalynn hadn''t really followed the details.


    "Must be!"


    "People like that deserve to be drawn and quartered!"


    "For an infamous online yboy, you''re pretty moral," Rosalynn whispered teasingly.


    Wayne''s previous immediately deted.


    "I''ve changed, I''m not that guy anymore," Wayne muttered.


    "Alright, I''ll find a way to clear your name, but let''s head home first," Rosalynn coaxed him.


    Wayne''s pleasure was evident. He wasn''t bothered by others'' opinions, nor did he crave having his name vindicated. But the fact that Rosalynn was willing to offer himfort filled him with profound happiness.


    The girl who had been fuming slowly came back to her senses. She whipped out her phone and swiftly tweeted.


    "Holy smokes! Just saw Wayne after the movie!! Even he, the notorious yboy, was mad at movie''s viin, aghhhh! Secretary Tesdal is such a gem!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With Wayne''s name tagged, thements section quickly lit up.


    "Wasn''t there a rumor that Wayne died from his old injuries a while back?"


    "Wait, Wayne''s still alive?"


    "Hahaha, some fans really go too far. Wayne''s been abroad recovering, justst month he was at Bane Corporation''s Al base in Munich, don''t hate! My ship is still sailing strong!"


    "Twitter isn''t a wishing well, Wayne may be controversial, but he shouldn''t die!"


    "Is this for real? Secretary Tesdal took Wayne to watch this movie? Hahaha, too bold, fam!"


    Someone even posted a fresh photo in thements.


    It was of Rosalynn and Wayne, side by side, their fingers tightly inteced as they talked.


    Both were in profile.


    "Though I don''t know what they''re talking about, Wayne was genuinely upset by the movie''s viin, and it looks like his wife isforting him. I''m dying ofughter; right after I snapped this, Wayne was all cheered up. I regret not capturing that transformation-it was night and day!"


    "After all these years, Secretary Tesdal''s ability to cheer up Wayne in three seconds is still legendary~"


    "Ahhhh is it just me, or did anyone else notice they''re in matching outfits? Wayne looks so young without his suit, he doesn''t look like an old man at all!"

 Chapter 2268

    Rosalynn was unfazed by the hustle and bustle of the inte world. After watching a movie and returning home, she nned their itinerary for the next couple of days. Early next morning, Rosalynn and Wayne set out for the final resting ce of Betsy and Ayden.


    The location wasn''t far from H City, and it only took them three hours.


    Before Wayne knew about his origins, he would visit the grave every year with his grandmother, Natalie. As a young boy, he didn''t know whom they were paying respects to.


    Maddie, on the other hand, would get quite upset whenever she found out Natalie had taken him to pay his respects. She even coached Wayne, saying, "Next year, if grandma wants to take you, just pretend you''re sick, okay? That ce brings bad luck; don''t let it rub off on you!"


    Wayne agreed at the time. But he remembered how his grandmother would be ovee with grief at the grave, tears streaming down her face.d2


    Wayne, adored by his grandmother as a child and equally fond of her, promised Maddie he wouldn''t go. Yet, when the time came the following year, he obediently apanied his grandmother to the gravesite.


    That was until the year he found the diary. During a heated argument between his mother and grandmother, Wayne finally learned that the person they visited annually was his uncle.


    Having read the diary, Wayne''s feelings changed when he went to pay respects with his grandmother; he felt his uncle wouldn''t want her to mourn him.


    Years passed, and Wayne learned the truth of his birth. After that revtion, he never visited again, though Natalie continued toe every year until she fell ill.


    In the height of summer, with the sun zing and life teeming all around, Rosalynn and Wayne bought fresh flowers and walked through rows of headstones to a secluded area. The cemetery was lush with greenery and trees, embracing a solitary grave at its center.


    Unlike the other graves, this one had a headstone without any inscription.


    "Grandma didn''t want them disturbed, so she left the headstone nk," Wayne softly exined to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn nodded, understanding. Perhaps the truth about Ayden killing his fianc¨¦e wasn''t entirely unknown back then. It was just that information didn''t travel as it does today. Natalie''s decision to leave the tombstone nameless was likely out of fear that someone with ill intentions might find it and cause trouble.


    They approached the grave.


    Rosalynnid the carefully chosen bouquet before the headstone.


    Wayne stood quietly beside her, gazing at the wordless stone.


    "I''m sorry it took me so long toe and pay respects," Rosalynn said gently. "I''ve found the one responsible for the tragedy that befell you both. I hope this brings some peace to your spirits." Wayne nced at Rosalynn, who met his look.


    He gave her a soft smile and squeezed their intertwined hands.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They didn''t linger long at the grave.


    Wayne thought he''d have a lot to say to Ayden, but once there, his mind was nk.


    It wasn''t until they were leaving that he silently said in his heart, "I''m healthy now and I will live well with my loved ones, so don''t worry."


    The cemetery was peaceful, filled only with the crisp songs of birds.


    "Hey, did we forget to mention that grandma passed away?" Rosalynn suddenly remembered.


    Wayne, arm around her waist, continued to walk forward with her. "He might not want to hear it. Besides, for all we know, they might have already met down there."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Rosalynn nodded as they walked on.

 Chapter 2269

    Rosalynn wrapped her arms around Wayne''s waist with a gleam in her eyes. "I''ve been thinking," she said.


    "Thing about what, hon?" Wayne replied, his tone light and teasing.


    "How about we engrave their names on the headstone?"


    Wayne pondered for a moment, his eyes downcast. "It''s been ages; hardly anyone remembers them. It''s a fitting tribute, really."


    "Next time, let''s bring Cory and Ivy with us."


    Wayne was taken aback for a second. "You think that''s okay?"d2


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Rosalynn looked at him as if to say, ''Isn''t that obvious?''


    She wanted Wayne to understand.


    His past wasn''t a stain; there was nothing to be ashamed of.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "But how should I introduce them?" Wayne fretted, "As Grandpa and Grandma?"


    "Introduce them however you feelfortable about," Rosalynn soothed, running her hand gently down his back. "It''s no big deal. You don''t have to decide this instant. You''ve got all the time in the world to think it over."


    While they chatted, they made their way to the cemetery office.


    They spoke to the staff and arranged for the engraving on the tombstone.


    A few dayster, Rosalynn received a WhatsApp message from the cemetery caretaker.


    The inscription had beenpleted as requested.


    The final resting ce of Ayden and Betsy, together in eternity.


    After paying their respects, with daylight still burning, Wayne and Rosalynn yed tourists for a bit, enjoying the local sights and vors. It was only in thete afternoon that they drove back to H City. After resting up in their apartment, they headed to the airport and caught the flight back to L City. By the time they touched down, night had enveloped L City, yet the air was still oppressively hot. They braved the heatwave to their waiting car.


    As Rosalynn closed the car door, she let out a long sigh. "The weather''s getting hotter by the year. L City never used to be this warm when I was a kid."


    Wayne nced out the window and suddenly remarked, "This is our first trip to L City together."


    Rosalynn halted, taken aback. "Is it truly our first time?"


    "Absolutely," Wayne confirmed, unhesitant.


    Rosalynn thought back and realized it was indeed true. Even during the five years she was Wayne''s secretary, she had apanied him on trips, but the headquarters of the Bane Corporation''s Southwestern Division was in the neighboring mountain city.


    Later, when they had their rough patches, Wayne hade to L City a few times because of her, but those trips were solo.


    "Guess it''s just fate," Rosalynn mused with a hint of wistfulness. "Destiny decided that only after all the dust settled could I bring you home."


    After Wayne''s mysterious disappearance at sea, Rosalynn had made up her mind that once he was found, she''d take him home to meet her grandparents and mother, a longing he had held onto for so long. The old house on Gravel Lane had been uninhabited for years and had fallen into disrepair.


    Rosalynn felt that since they wereing home, it wouldn''t be right to stay at a hotel. Instead, she decided to renovate the quaint little house.


    The renovation began in February of the previous year. By year''s end, the work wasplete.


    After sitting vacant for a while, it was ready for them to move in.


    As the car approached Gravel Lane, Wayne recognized the area.


    During the five years Rosalynn was away, he''d virtually lived in L City, and the hotels he''d stayed at were always near Gravel Lane.


    So, he knew the neighborhood like the back of his hand.


    At first, Wayne thought Rosalynn might have booked a hotel nearby.


    But the car continued on, turning into Gravel Lane itself.

 Chapter 2270

    "How did we end up here?" Wayne whispered softly.


    "Where else? We are staying home, of course." Rosalynn nced at Wayne as the car came to a halt outside a quaint two-story house.


    The house didn''t look much different except for its fresh, renewed appearance.


    "You''ve had it remodeled?" Wayne stepped out of the car and asked with a hint of amazement in his voice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Around these parts, it''s custom to spruce up the house when there''s a wedding or a big family celebration," Rosalynn said with a smile, her eyes yfully fixed on Wayne. "I couldn''t do you any less, could I?"


    A whirlwind of emotions stirred in Wayne''s chest, and he felt his eyes misting over.d2


    "What''s the matter...?" His reaction caught Rosalynn off guard.


    "Just overwhelmed," Wayne said, his eyes red but smiling at Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn shook her head. "Don''t just stand there, help with the luggage and let''s get inside!"


    Wayne nodded quickly, taking the bags from the driver and following Rosalynn through the gate.


    Lights flickered on, and Wayne heard Rosalynn''s cheerful voice ahead, "Grandma, Grandpa, Mom, I''m home!"


    He trailed silently behind. He could almost see a younger Rosalynn, surrounded by loving rtives, returning home after ying outside all day.


    After a long day of travel, Rosalynn was beat. The moment they got home, she darted for a shower and promptly copsed onto the bed, fresh and clean.


    Wayne came out of the shower to find Rosalynn already sprawled out, fast asleep.


    He moved quietly, turning off the lights one by one before slipping into bed and gently pulling Rosalynn into his embrace, nting a kiss and nuzzling her neck affectionately.


    Initially, Wayne had been anxious about reuniting with Rosalynn after leaving the research institute. But he hadn''t anticipated how rxed and pleasant the subsequent days would be. No distractions, just the two of them, and now, she was introducing him to her childhood home. Tomorrow, she''d take him to pay respects to her most cherished rtives.


    The thought filled him with an immense sense of contentment.


    The days spent at the institute seemed like a distant memory, stretched and faded into the past.


    Now, his heart was at peace like never before.


    The next day, at dawn, Rosalynn and Wayne set out. Armed with bouquets and fine wine, they arrived at Hillside Memorial Park just before the sun peeked over the horizon.


    The new caretaker didn''t recognize Rosalynn, sparing them the usual small talk at the gate.


    Hand in hand, they walked up the path, Wayne became visibly tense.


    Rosalynn said nothing tofort him; his nervousness was natural.


    Familiar with the ce, she led Wayne to a family grave.


    Subconsciously, she nced at the cenotaph Noah and the others had erected for her, now removed.


    Not long after their marriage, Wayne had it dismantled, ostensibly because he felt it was bad luck.

 Chapter 2271

    Rosalynn barely acknowledged Wayne''s presence that day, her attention elsewhere.


    She let her gaze drift away.


    Laying a bouquet of flowers by her mother''s gravestone, and then her grandparents'', she knelt down and poured a shot of whiskey for her grandfather. "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, I brought someone to meet you today. He''s Cory and Ivy''s dad. I''ve never mentioned him before. We didn''t get along at first and even spent quite some time apart... but after a lot of thinking, we''ve decided to give it another shot and stick together for life. So, I wanted him to meet you."


    Hearing this, Wayne''s eyes immediately reddened.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, my name is Wayne..." Wayne''s voice trembled slightly, "You can rest easy now, knowing I will cherish Rosalynn for the rest of my life with all that I have."


    As he spoke, Wayne suddenly knelt down.d2


    He bowed his head to the ground three times, the sound crisp in the morning air.


    Rosalynn watched, a smile breaking across her face, and then she looked up at the photographs of her grandparents and mother on the tombstone.


    In her heart, she whispered, "We''ll be okay. Don''t worry about us, and please watch over Cory and Ivy, and Wayne, keep him safe and free from harm."


    Wayne, at that moment, silently apologized in his heart, "I''m so sorry for the way I treated Rosalynn in the past. I was arrogant and full of myself, not understanding what love was. Now, I see clearly that nothing is more important than her."


    As the sun climbed higher, Rosalynn and Wayne finished their tribute and headed towards the little convenience store.


    As usual, Rosalynn went inside to buy some ice cream. To her surprise, the brand she''d loved as a child was no longer stocked.


    "That one? Oh, that factory closed downst year," the store owner said, pointing at a selection of other brands, "These are the more popr ones, they are tastier!"


    Rosalynn nced at the prices.


    Whether they were tastier or not, she couldn''t tell, but the cost was several times more than her childhood favorite.


    She picked up two cones, paid for them, and started walking back, searching on her phone.


    Not far away, a group of kids was ying with marbles. identally, one of the marbles rolled under Rosalynn''s feet. Caught off guard, she stepped on it and her bnce wavered.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At that critical moment, Wayne, who had been waiting outside, rushed forward and caught Rosalynn securely in his arms. Breathless and shaken, Rosalynn looked up at Wayne.


    "Did you twist your ankle?" Wayne carefully set her down on a nearby bench and crouched to inspect her ankle with a grave expression.


    "No," Rosalynn replied softly, "lucky you were quick, or I would have had a nasty fall."


    Once Wayne was sure that Rosalynn''s ankle was fine, he turned his gaze to the kids, who were standing by, their eyes wide with apprehension.


    One of the smaller kids, scared by Wayne''s stern look, was on the verge of tears.


    "Don''t worry, kids, go on and y. Just watch where you''re shooting those marbles," Rosalynn said before Wayne could speak.


    The kids scattered as if granted a pardon, disappearing in a blink.


    Wayne just shook his head, bemused.


    "What had you so engrossed earlier?" he asked Rosalynn after helping her with her shoes.


    She thrust her phone towards him.


    "An ice cream factory?" Wayne looked puzzled, then noticed the two cones in the bag Rosalynn was holding. "The one you used to love went out of business?" "Exactly!" Rosalynn snapped her fingers triumphantly.


    Wayne chuckled helplessly, "So, you''re thinking of investing in this ice cream factory to bring it back to life?"


    "Yep." Rosalynn nodded.


    That ice cream had been afort through many tough times, a sweet sce for her wounded young soul. Now it was time for her to return the favor.

 Chapter 2272

    "Alright." Wayne pulled out an ice cream cone from the bag, ripping off the wrapper, and handed it to Rosalynn. "Make do for now. Next time wee to visit grandpa, grandma, and mom, I promise you''ll get to enjoy the old-fashioned ice cream you love."


    Rosalynn smiled and nodded, taking the cone from him.


    As the sun climbed higher, its golden ze scattered the mist clinging to the hills.


    Rosalynn took a deep breath, her gaze wandering towards the direction of the family plot, her expression rxed and content.


    Wayne sat down beside her, unwrapping another cone, sitting shoulder to shoulder with her.


    His eyes, however, were drawn to the winding road that snaked up from the foot of the hill.d2


    Ever since the ne crash, the recurring nightmare that haunted Wayne during his illness was always the same: a dreary, rainy day, Rosalynn alone, clutching her grandmother''s portrait as she made her way uphill, then kneeling alone by the gravestone all day.


    With every attempt, he tried to run to her, to be by her side.


    But no matter how hard he tried, she seemed to get further and further away.


    Thankfully, by some stroke of luck, god had blessed him, shown him mercy, and offered a chance to make things right.


    After finishing their ice cream and resting a while longer, Rosalynn stretchedzily, "Let''s head back before the sun gets too harsh."


    "Alright." Wayne nodded in agreement. Hand in hand, they took another path down the hill.


    As Wayne went to pay the parking fee, Rosalynn stood there, ncing subconsciously towards the road.


    After she had decided to part ways with Wayne that year, she and Noah hade to pay respects to their family. It was here that Wayne had caught her off guard as she was leaving. Back then, Rosalynn never imagined there would be a future with Wayne.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    All she had wanted was to escape.


    Strictly speaking, even five yearster, when she returned to the H Country, Rosalynn had never anticipated any continuation with Wayne.


    Now, she felt content with everything, only feeling a deep debt to Noah.


    After paying the fee, Wayne turned to see Rosalynn staring nkly towards the road.


    He knew that spot all too well. After all, it was where he had found her, the one he had been searching for tirelessly, when she first disappeared from his life.


    What he had witnessed, however, was her being intimate with her childhood friend right there.


    Wayne recalled the intensity of his anger back then, wanting nothing more than to end Noah''s life.


    "Has Noah reached out to you since then?" Wayne approached and asked softly.


    Rosalynn shook her head, replying, "He said once he left, he wouldn''t look back."


    Wayne lowered his eyes, "I owe him an apology."


    Rosalynn looked at Wayne, saying gently, "We both owe him. So, if he or his family ever need help, we must not hesitate." "Absolutely!" Wayne agreed without hesitation.


    "Let''s go. Before we head back to H City, let''s sort out this ice cream factory business!" Rosalynn said, taking Wayne''s hand.

 Chapter 2273

    The two of them walked side by side toward the parking lot, the fading light casting long shadows on the ground.


    On the way, Rosalynn had someone check up on the current state of the ice cream factory that had been a staple of themunity for years.


    The old factory''s closure seemed to have a bouquet of reasons, but the main one was the brutal impact of outside investment squeezing the local businesses out of the market. Marketing and brand power couldn''tpete with raw capital.


    On top of that, the ice cream factory had its share of family drama, with over a decade of disputes tearing at its foundations, leaving only the grandfather to hold the fort.


    Earlier in the year, the final act of the family feud yed out in court, and the factory had to close for good.d2


    Back on Gravel Lane, Rosalynn made a call to L.


    As luck would have it, L was at a conference in the neighboring town and had just been part of a session where entrepreneurs from L City discussed the rise and fall of the beloved ice cream factory.


    "I heard that when the factory was carved up, nobody wanted the ice cream recipes. They figured any manufacturer knew how to whip up a batch, and their products weren''t as tasty as the big brands anyway, so they saw no edge in keeping them. But the factory manager''s grandson, a college junior, turned down a hefty inheritance to im every single ice cream recipe instead."


    "That''s interesting," Rosalynn curled up on the sofa, "Try to get in touch. If he''s interested in reviving the factory, Jered Ventures could be the angel investor. If he''s not up for it, then let''s talk about buying those recipes and see if we can acquire the brand name too. We can take it from there."


    "Got it," L replied promptly, "but this is a pretty small-scale project. What''s got you interested all of a sudden, Gabrie?"


    "It''s a brand I''ve grown up with; it holds a special ce in my heart. I can''t stand to see it fade away."


    "I understand, I''m on it!" L''s voice was charged with energy.


    "Thanks, L."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Rosalynn hung up the phone.


    Wayne came in with a ss of water for Rosalynn and hugged her from behind, sticky with the day''s sweat, "All set with work?"


    "I''ve passed the baton to L," Rosalynn patted his cheek.


    "Good choice." Wayne nodded, "I''ve heard the factory''s history is prettyplex. If we approached it as Bane Corporation or the Jared Group, we''d be stirring up trouble." "That''s the idea."


    Rosalynn closed herptop andy down on the bed, stretching out with a sigh of relief. Wayney down next to her.


    "Time to head home tomorrow," Rosalynn said, ncing at Wayne.


    He nestled closer, nuzzling her neck, "We should make time for more getaways like this."


    Rosalynn knew it wouldn''t be easy. With the Bane Corporation''s myriad responsibilities soon to be handed back to Wayne, and her own impending duties with the Jared Group, finding time for just the two of them would be a challenge.


    "We''ll try our best," she murmured, patting Wayne''s back. "But before we go home, we need to get some things straight."


    Wayne seemed to anticipate what she was going to say and nodded obediently.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If your condition doesn''te back, that''s perfect, but if there''s even a hint of it, you can''t hide out of fear. You have to tell me right away, and we''ll face it together," Rosalynn was serious, "You''ve beaten it once; you can beat it as many times as it takes. There''s nothing to fear."


    "Okay," Wayne responded, pulling her into an even tighter embrace.


    "And no irrational or sudden bursts of dominance," Rosalynn continued, "We talk if you''re upset or dissatisfied."


    "I''ve changed," Wayne mumbled.


    "Lastly, I want our kids, Cory and Ivy, to be forever free. Who their parents are shouldn''t shackle their future choices," Rosalynn was even more earnest, "That includes but is not limited to who they befriend, what they study, what kind of people they be. We can offer advice when needed, but we can''t forcefully intervene in any way." She paused for a moment before continuing, "Like with Liam''s situation."

 Chapter 2274

    Liam...Wayne pursed his lips.


    "Ivy''s been pretty down since he went abroad so suddenly, and stopped keeping in touch," Rosalynn said with a sigh of resignation. "He was a rare good friend that Ivy made after leaving the small ind, and he saved her life, too."


    "I get it," Wayne replied softly. "If Liam ever gets tired of being overseas and wants toe back, I''ll arrange for his return as soon as I can."


    "I asked the director about it a couple of months ago, and Liam said he''s noting back," Rosalynn let out a gentle sigh. "But he''s doing really well now, his grades are top-notch."


    To be at the top in such a prestigious institution means he''s pretty much set for life.


    "Anyway, you''re not to do anything like this again, got it?" Rosalynn gave Wayne a pat on the back.d2


    Wayne nodded obediently, "Sure thing, I''ll listen to my wife!"


    "Alright, I''ve said my piece. Now, President Silverman, tell me what you''d like me to do," Rosalynn said in a chipper tone, yfully poking Wayne''s cheek.


    Wayne wrapped his arms around Rosalynn, thought for a moment, and said earnestly, "If I really have to wish for something, then I wish for my Rosa to worry less, eat better, and stay healthy." Rosalynn was touched.


    "Larkin said you''ve been running on empty for a while," Wayne murmured as he nuzzled her neck and stroked her hair. "I''m not going anywhere from now on. I''ll stay by your side and help you recover." Rosalynn had had a difficult childbirth, followed by a serious illness that nearly took her life, and the exhaustion had taken its toll on her body.


    "Well, that''s very sweet of you, my dear husband," Rosalynn replied with a tender smile.


    Wayne didn''t respond with words but instead leaned in to gently kiss her lips, deepening the kiss gradually. Just as things were about to really heat up, the doorbell rang.


    "Stop, someone''s at the door," Rosalynn turned her head away, gasping for fresh air.


    Wayne looked up, annoyed, and muttered, "If it''s a salesperson, they''re as good as dead!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With that, Wayne got up and headed for the door.


    Rosalynn quickly straightened herself out, worried that if it really was a salesperson, Wayne might scare them away, and hurried after him.


    Wayne opened the door. At first nce, there was no one outside.


    "Well, is my Rosalynn not home yet?" came a voice.


    Following the sound, Wayne saw a stooped, silver-haired, wrinkly-faced olddy with a walking cane standing on the doorstep.


    Because she was so short and Wayne so tall, he hadn''t noticed her at first.


    "Nelly," called Rosalynn from behind him.


    Wayne stepped aside.


    "Rosa, you''re back!" eximed Nelly, toothless and mumbling, but her face was all smiles. "My great-granddaughter came home from school and said someone moved in here. I thought she was mistaken!" "We got inst night, went to visit my grandparents'' grave this morning, and just got back not long ago. Come in, Nelly, have a seat!" said Rosalynn.


    "No, no, I''ve got to get back and make sure the kids do their homework," Nelly chuckled, her gaze falling on Wayne.


    Rosalynn quickly introduced them, "Nelly, this is my husband Wayne. Wayne, Nelly has known me since I was a child and looked after our yard every month while I was away."


    "Pleased to meet you, Nelly," Wayne said politely.


    Nelly''s eyes crinkled with a smile, "Well now, what a fine young man. My granddaughter''s been talking about you a lot. I always wondered when you''d bring someone over for me to meet. And here you are atst!"


    "That''s my fault, I''ve been too wrapped up in work," Rosalynn replied.


    "And the kids? Did you bring the kids back too?" Nelly asked.


    "Not this time. Maybe around the holidays. Then I''ll bring the little ones to visit you."

 Chapter 2275

    "Alright!" Nelly said, giving Wayne a knowing look and saying to Rosalynn "Your granny always worried about your love life. Now that you''ve found someone, she can rest easy in heaven." Nelly''s voice faltered, touched by a tender sorrow, "Rosa, you''re all settled down now, too!"


    The folks on Gravel Lane were a tight-knit bunch.


    As a kid, Rosalynn was the darling of the neighborhood, cherished by all the old-timers.


    After a series of tragedies hit the Tesdal family-first her mother passed away, then her grandfather was ravaged by illness, and her grandmother''s big scare left her confused-it was just Rosa, holding the fort all on her own.


    The day her grandmother died, many old neighbors, long moved away, came back to pay their respects. They kept their concerns to themselves in Rosa''s presence, but behind closed doors, they worried abou how she''d manage alone.d2


    When Nelly left, it was Rosalynn who walked her home, and Wayne trailed a bit behind.


    Nelly and Rosalynn whispered secrets, head to head.


    "Is he good to you?" Nelly asked, a hint of worry in her voice. "I see in those TV dramas, rich men in high society are often no good!"


    "He''s good, he''s not like that," Rosalynn answered with a smile. "Rx, he knows his ce."


    "That''s my girl. He needs to understand that around here, in L City, it''s tradition for men to fear their wives. The more they do, the more sessful they are. He''s got to get that." Rosalynn nodded vigorously, "He knows!"


    "Good!" Nelly chattered all the way home and at her doorstep, she reminded Rosalynn and her husband to visit during the holidays, promising making treats for the kids.


    On the way back, the weather turned on a dime. A downpour started without warning.


    Rosalynn grabbed Wayne, rushing back home, but even under the shelter of their own porch, they were both soaked through.


    Inside, Wayne closed the door behind them, and sneakily turned off the doorbell chime.


    It was thest day of their holiday, and suddenly there was so much to do without any interruptions.


    In the bedroom, Rosalynn peeled off her drenched shirt, reaching for a dry one.


    Wayne came over, pinned her against the wall, and tossed the shirt she was holding far across the room, "Honey, let''s continue..."


    Before she could react, Wayne cradled her face, tilting her head back for a deep, enveloping kiss.


    The rain pattered loudly against the window awning outside the bedroom as the sky turned a stormy gray.


    Rosalynn''s phone, left at the foot of the bed, began to ring with Ivy''s personalized ringtone. A delicate hand reached out to grab it, but arger hand was quicker, silencing the phone with a tap before tossing it even further away.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s Ivy! Damn it, Wayne!"


    "Mhm, I''m right here," Wayne murmured against Rosalynn''s lips, "My hand slipped... no worries, we''ll call Ivy backter. Focus on me now, sweetheart..."

 Chapter 2276

    Late at night, Rosalynn sent a lengthy voice message to her daughter, who had long been asleep. She promised to return home with a gift the next day.


    After sending the message, she ced her phone aside and nestled her head into the pillow, feeling both satiated and exhausted.


    She felt a bit warm from the evening''s activities, and the air conditioning was set a tad too low. Wayne went to adjust it, returning with a warmer setting. He then enveloped Rosalynn from behind like a ko clinging to a tree, resting his weight on her.


    Rosalynn was toonguid to move, her gaze fixed on the rain that continued to patter against therge window outside.


    "Grandma always loved big windows," Rosalynn suddenly said. "Back in the day, no one around here had these floor-to-ceiling windows like we do now. She told me that before I was born, she nted a gardenia opposite the window of the room she was preparing for me. When the gardenias bloomed, I loved to fling open the window and sit under the eaves all day long."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne gently kissed Rosalynn''s shoulder and neck, whispering, "Next holiday, we''ll bring the kids to stay here."d2


    He knew she was missing her grandmother. A wave of guilt spread through him. If he had recognized his feelings for Rosalynn sooner, he could have been by her side when her grandmother passed away. The gardenia in the yard had grown into arge bush. Many years ago, after she and her grandmother had left L City for H City, the gardenia had mysteriously fallen ill, losing all its leaves and rotting at the roots.


    When they returned to see it, both had thought the gardenia wouldn''t survive, but neither had the heart to dig it up and throw it away.


    So it remained in the yard of their home, treated like a dead tree for many years.


    Until the spring when her grandmother died.


    After Rosalynn signed her grandmother''s death certificate, she came back home, despondent, only to find new tender green leaves sprouting from the gardenia in the morning light.


    She told Wayne about it, her lips quivering, her voice catching, "I think she was still worried about me when she left, so she made this flower, which came into the world because of my birth,e back to life." Wayne sensed her sorrow, gently nuzzling her neck and nting another kiss, "Grandma really loved you, you know." "Mhm," came Rosalynn''s soft agreement.


    That night, Rosalynn had a beautiful dream. In the dream, Gravel Lane wasn''t as deste as it was now; back then, every household had wonderful neighbors.


    The elders were kind, the children were naughty and cute, and the young parents often chased after these little rascals with switches in hand.


    Her mother was the only one who never spanked the kids and was also the prettiest mom in thene. All the children envied her.


    In the dream, it was a zing summer day. Wearing overalls made by her grandmother and with her hair in pigtails, she ran home with a pinwheel that Noah had bought for her, shouting, "Grandma, Grandpa, Addy, I''m home!"


    Her grandmother peeked out from the kitchen with a smile, "You always call your mother her name, careful or she might tell you ghost stories tonight!"


    Her grandfather was under the porch, weaving small bamboo mats.


    Rosalynn had gotten a rash from a store-bought mat and cried for two days. Her grandfather, heartbroken, went to the countryside to get bamboo to make a mat for his beloved granddaughter by hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m right here. If mom tells ghost stories, juste to me. I''m very powerful; with me around, no ghost or goblin will dare scare you!"


    Her young and beautiful mother descended from the second floor, and Rosalynn instantly transformed into a sweet angel, not shouting for Addy anymore. She ran to her mother, hugging her legs, "Mom, Noah quizzed me on math today, and I got an A+!"


    "Really?" Addy squatted down, looking into her daughter''s eyes, "Then what''s 1 plus 3?"


    Little Rosalynn, clutching her pinwheel, fell into deep thought and then proudly held up five fingers.

 Chapter 2277

    Addy burst intoughter, falling back onto the grass with a thud. "Noah''s toast!"


    Rosalynn, not understanding, frowned. "You can''tugh, Addy. I worked really hard to get an A+. It''s supposed to be a gift for you!"


    Pouting, she thrust a pinwheel into her mother''s hands. "You''re mean, I don''t wanna be friends with you anymore!" With that, she turned to run away.


    But Addy caught her in a swift motion, pulling her into a warm embrace and peppering her chubby cheeks with kisses. "Oh, that won''t do. Rosa, you have to be Mommy''s friend forever." Rosalynn was easy to appease.


    After a couple of kisses from her mother, she giggled and reached out her plump little hand to gently grasp a lock of her mother''s luscious dark hair.d2


    Her mother''s hair was stunning, much nicer than Mrs. Thompson''s next door, and it always smelled so good.


    In the evening, her grandma cooked up a feast, as if it were Thanksgiving.


    Before dinner, after a warm bath, Rosalynn changed into an outfit Grandma had made just for her. It was a floral dress with matching pants, and Grandma had even bought her a new pair of pink sandals thatplimented her outfit perfectly.


    Rosalynn was over the moon.


    They feasted heartily, much to the amusement of the adults, who chuckled from time to time.


    After supper, Rosalynn''s belly was round and full. The family of four sat in the yard by the wisteria, with Grandpa and Grandma gently fanning the air with palm leaf fans under the starry night sky.


    Rosalynn stared at the stars and suddenly said, "When you grow up, the stars seem to drift away. I haven''t seen such a beautiful night sky in so long."


    She paused, surprised at her own words, then she suddenly looked to her sides.


    "Growing up is like that," her mother said tenderly, her eyes wet with tears as she looked at Rosalynn. "My darling, I''m so sorry I left so early, leaving you to grow up all alone." "We had promised, forever," Rosalynn sobbed.


    "Thankfully, my daughter is resilient and has grown up so wonderfully, making me so proud." Her mother reached out to tuck a lock of Rosalynn''s hair behind her ear. "It''s about time, isn''t it?" "Time for what?" Rosalynn began to feel anxious.


    "It''s time to say goodbye," Grandpa said softly, hisrge hand resting gently on her head, the roughness of his fingertips palpable.


    "Are you leaving me?" Rosalynn''s voice was fraught with urgency.


    "You won''t need us by your side anymore. He''ll be there to apany you from now on," her mother replied, ncing back. Rosalynn turned instinctively to look behind her.


    On the big bed inside the house, Wayne was sleeping soundly, holding her in his arms.


    Tears streaming down her face, Rosalynn turned back to see the three figures rising to their feet, waving at her as they walked towards the front door.


    "Don''t go..." She scrambled to her feet.


    The door swung open, and one by one, they stepped over the threshold and out.


    The little girl leaped off the porch, tumbling to the ground with a solid thump.


    "Rosa..." A distant, anxious call echoed, Rosalynn looked towards the open door.


    Grandpa was holding Grandma''s hand, and her mother stood beside them, smiling and waving at her. As she rushed toward the door, her small silhouette disappeared into the night, leaving behind the sound of a distant, loving call.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2278

    Rosalynn awoke with a start, her heart hammering in her chest.


    "Honey, bad dream?" Wayne asked, his voice heavy with concern as hey beside her.


    Tears continued to stream down her cheeks, unbidden.


    Wayne, his heart aching for her, gently wiped away her tears and pulled her into his embrace, his hand softly patting her back in an attempt to soothe her.


    It took some time, but Rosalynn''s breathing eventually evened out, signaling her return to calmness.


    "It''s okay," she sniffled, "I just dreamt about them again."d2


    Wayne knew all too well who ''them'' were.


    "Did they mention me in the dream?" Wayne attempted to lighten the mood, eager to distract her, "Did they hate me?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A smallugh broke through Rosalynn''s tears as she replied, "No, they didn''t badmouth you."


    After a brief pause, Rosalynn repeated the words of her mother, Addy Tesdal, to Wayne.


    "Does this mean she''s epted me?" Wayne''s face lit up with joy, and he hugged Rosalynn tighter, "I''ve won over my mother-inw!"


    "Show-off," Rosalynn muttered under her breath, returning Wayne''s embrace, "Don''t get too cocky. My mom''s no pushover. Keep in line and she''ll ept you, but if you mess up, she might haunt your dreams! "Deal," whispered Wayne, his voice tender, "If I mess up again, I''ll hire a bunch of boxers myself to give me a good thrashing myself on her behalf!"


    The sourness in Rosalynn''s heart dissolved amidst Wayne''s yful banter.


    ncing at the time, she noted it was almost eight.


    "Let''s get up, freshen up, and grab some breakfast before heading back to H City. We still need to pick up the sunflowers at the apartment."


    Wayne yfully resisted, pulling Rosalynn back down onto the bed, "Five more minutes!"


    Rosalynnughed, indulging him for another five minutes before they both got up to start their day.


    They set out for breakfast, passing by the gardenia bushes. Wayne suddenly let go of Rosalynn''s hand and, with unexpected reverence, pressed his palms together in a gesture of prayer. Rosalynn paused, then chuckled, mimicking Wayne''s actions with her own hands sped, "Gardenias, may you always bloom in vibrant health, bursting with blossoms every year!"


    Finishing her little prayer, she took Wayne''s hand again, urging him on.


    "Come on, we''d better hurry if we want to catch the diner''s brunch. If we''rete, they''ll close!"


    They rushed off, and the gardenia, as if understanding, gently shook its leaves and quietly sprouted two more buds.


    Gravel Lane was not isted, nestled right next to the bustling CBD of L City, yet it was ripe with the scent of everyday life.


    Early in the morning, the breakfast joints were alive with steam, the air infused with the tantalizing aroma of food, enough to make anyone''s mouth water.


    Passersby with fresh groceries fanned themselves with palm-leaf fans, chatting with shopkeepers as they made their way home.


    Every so often, they''d encounter a cute dog or two.


    Wayne would always remark, "But Max is still the cutest."


    Speaking of Max, Wayne mused, "You know, Max was probably the first one at home to sense something was off about me."


    "Right," Rosalynn recalled, "Back in Norhaven, Max went from adoring you to being super wary and defensive. It was like if you got too close to Cory and Ivy, he was ready to bare his teeth." "Mhm," Wayne nodded, pulling out his smartphone.


    "What are you looking for on Amazon now?"


    "I''m gonna buy Max a truckload of canned food!"


    Rosalynn rolled her eyes and snatched the phone from Wayne''s hand, "Jaime just got him a truckload, your share can wait for next time. That dog''s gonna turn into a pig at this rate!"


    Ever since Max had a near-death experience saving Ivy Jared, the family had seen him in a new light, treating him with a special kind of reverence.

 Chapter 2279

    Before, Max''s diet was under strict control. But it has changed.


    You see, there were always folks like Calvin, Felix, Ivy, and even Cory, who couldn''t bear the thought of poor Max almost died once. Their hearts went all soft and mushy.


    So, they''d sneak him a can of dog food.


    One day, Paige caught Max red-pawed, having devoured six cans in a single day.


    The poor dog was absolutely stuffed.


    "I''m not sure if Max will still be keen on me after we get back home," Wayne said, holding Rosalynn''s hand, a tinge of mncholy in his voice.d2


    "You should worry more about Max, and the cat you and Ivy adopted," Rosalynn clucked her tongue. "Naomi''s be the queen bee of Moonlit Lake. Did you see the photo I sent you of her sitting atop Calvin''s head?"


    "I did," Wayne chuckled and nodded. "She looked so regal, I barely recognized her. She was so tiny when Ivy brought her that day, barely catching her breath."


    "Your daughter''s got a real knack for raising these critters. The koi in theke have plumped up nicely too."


    They chatted as they walked, the sunlight dappling through the trees and dancing on their skin.


    "Are you Rosalynn?"


    Out of the blue, a group of girls dressed in period costumes, busy taking photos, spotted them and called out in excitement. Then Wayne heard a hushed whisper, "Wow, Wayne''s here too!" Wayne was speechless.


    "Can we take a picture with you?" one of the braver girls asked Rosalynn, practically vibrating with excitement. "I''ll treasure it secretly, won''t share it anywhere!"


    "We will too! We will too!"


    "No need to keep it a secret. You can post it," Rosalynn said with a smile, then nced at Wayne. "Is that okay with you?"


    Wayne nodded.


    The girls were even more thrilled, practically hopping on the spot. They were on a graduation trip to L City and had hired a professional photographer. They eagerly positioned Rosalynn and Wayne right in the middle for a group shot, their faces beaming with joy.


    "Do you want individual pictures too?" After the group photo, Rosalynn saw the girls hesitating and offered proactively.


    The girls squealed, "Really?"


    "Of course," Rosalynn replied with augh.


    The photo spot was an ancient bridge, lending a quaint charm to the session.


    "You''re so nice in person! Even prettier than in photos and videos!"


    "Totally gorgeous!!"


    "President Silverman is so handsome too!"


    The girls showered Rosalynn withpliments and then, as if it were a buy-one-get-one-free deal, threw in apliment for Wayne.


    "Alright, you girls have fun. We''ll be on our way," Rosalynn said after a few pleasantries, waving goodbye as she and Wayne walked off.


    As the two figures receded into the distance, the girls pped each other''s shoulders and pinched each other''s arms, their faces a mixture of excitement and disbelief.


    Unknown to Rosalynn, among the group was a minor celebrity in the historical fashion scene.


    Since Rosalynn had given permission, the influencer quickly touched up the photos and posted them on her social media.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Oh my god, we''re so lucky! Just arrived in L City for a shoot, and who do I see but my dream couple walking right towards us! My jaw dropped!!? I mustered all my courage and approached them. And OMG, Rosalynn is the sweetest, even offered to take individual pictures with us!! No wonder President Silverman''s head over heels, who wouldn''t be? Just a short moment with her and I''m already smitten! PS! Paige wasn''t lying, Rosalynn is truly soft and fragrant! If President Silverman wasn''t there, I swear I would''ve hugged her! Waaah!"


    Two photos were shared, one of the group and one a solo shot with Rosalynn.

 Chapter 2280

    Thements section erupted in a frenzy of excitement.


    "I''m literally in tears, I was just there yesterday taking pics!! Why didn''t I go today?!"


    The blogger replied with a smug emoji that was the digital equivalent of a victory dance.


    "President Silverman? Aren''t you the one who''s always swooning over ''Wayne'' in your fangirl moments? Come on, girl, stand up and be bold. Wayne is Wayne, drop that formal ''President'' stuff! It doesn''t suit him at all! And let''s be real, although Wayne can be a bit of a scoundrel, he''s drop-dead gorgeous!"


    Blogger''s reply, "Ahem, let''s not mention how many times I almost called him ''Wayne'' by ident. Good thing I didn''t, or I might have been thrown off a bridge! And yes, let''s just say the man''s very sexy!" "That crowd urging Secretary Tesdal to look for a new me? Let''s just say, she''s been nurturing that tree for five years, it''s about time she enjoyed the shade!"d2


    Blogger''s response, "You can''t deny it, those two have an obvious chemistry. All smiles and jokes the whole way. The way Wayne looks at our girl, his eyes are practically sparkling with stars!"


    Below thatment. One of the fans who stumbled upon the Rosalynn-Wayne duo with the blogger added their two cents.


    Thement read, "Sparkling stars, huh? You shippers sure know how to whitewash a bad boy!"


    The reply was a cheeky, "Just take a good look!"


    Apanied by a photo. It was taken just before they posed for a solo shot together. Rosalynn was deep in conversation with a costume enthusiast, and Wayne stood by her side, eyes for no one but his wife.


    The affection in his gaze was palpable, so much so that even through the stillness of a photograph, anyone could feel the depth of his love and adoration.


    It was more than just little stars. In Wayne''s eyes, it was as if he held an entire universe.


    "My god, my ship has a new cornerstone photo!!"


    "Bang on! He''s totally head over heels!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ve had my fangirl moment, now I''m entering sage mode~"


    "By the way, why are they in L City? Are they on vacation?"


    "Poser alert above, Secretary Tesdal grew up in L City, duh~"


    "They''ve been spotted twice in just a few days, and it''s always just the two of them. Where''s the little one?"


    "Obviously, they''re having some quality couple time!"


    Back to the costume enthusiast''s thread.


    Thements were quickly hitting the tens of thousands.


    And then, more and more photos of Rosalynn and Wayne''s L City encounters started popping up.


    Pictures of them sipping morning tea together, holding hands crossing the street.


    Once Rosalynn was back on Gravel Lane, stuffed with good food, Paige''s messages flooded in.


    "Aren''t you afraid your daughter will go online and see all the photos about you two?"


    "This morning, she said ''I miss Mommy'' 39 times at breakfast. Your move!"


    "I thought you were having a couple''s retreat at the apartment? Why did you fly to L City?!"


    "And let me warn you, if youe back without bringing me some delicious L City delicacies, we''re no longer friends!"


    Rosalynn couldn''t help butugh. She had already bought all the local specialties, especially the ones Paige loved, and got doubles of everything.


    She had shipped them off the day before, and by now, they should be almost there.


    "We''re getting ready to head back," Rosalynn texted Paige.


    Instantly, Paige sent a video clip of Trista babbling away.


    Rosalynn showed it to Wayne.


    "Trista''s almost a year old, right?"


    "Yeah," Rosalynn nodded. "Can''t believe how fast time flies."


    They shared a moment of wistful reflection.


    Their ride arrived soon after.


    Before leaving, Wayne made a point to check the irrigation system in the yard.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had be exceedingly fond of the gardenia nts.


    Rosalynn shook her head in amusement.

 Chapter 2281

    Wayne had always been more of a no-nonsense guy who wouldn''t spare a second nce at the decorations of life - the little things like flowers and nts just didn''t interest him. He indeed had changed.


    As the ne touched down in H City around noon, there was a subtle shift that didn''t go unnoticed. After a quick bite at their apartment with Rosalynn, Wayne suggested they stop by the local florist. The florist, a cheerfuldy with a knack for remembering faces, nearly toppled over when she saw them. "My goodness, Mr. Wayne, it''s been ages!" she eximed.


    "I''ve been abroad handling some business," Wayne replied, his gaze scanning the blossoms. "I''m here for some sunflowers today."


    "Oh, of course! Right this way!"d2Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The florist was beside herself with excitement. Just the other day, when she''d seen Rosalynn alone, she had the sneaking suspicion that perhaps Wayne was out of the picture for good. Now, feeling a tad embarrassed by her previous assumptions, she watched as Wayne contemted buying out her entire stock of sunflowers to gift Ivy.


    Rosalynn, practical as ever, put a stop to that.


    In the end, Wayne left with a stunning bouquet of sunflowers, and as they walked away, the florist sped her hands together, whispering a grateful prayer to the heavens for keeping her favorite customer around.


    The wind chimes at the door tinkled their farewell as Rosalynn and Wayne drove off towards Moonlit Lake.


    In the days following, with Rosalynn''s gentle social coaching, Wayne felt his anxiety melt away, reced by a keen sense of anticipation - for the reunion with his kids and for the new life that awaited them all. At Moonlit Lake, Ivy was as busy as a bee. She''d taken to waking up at the crack of dawn, eager to join Molly in her morning workouts. Molly, a true early bird, would practice her boxing with Calvin, and Ivy had decided to tag along.


    Her endurance might have onlysted five minutes each session, resulting in her copsing on the grass, but it was a start. Max and Naomi would keep herpany, and once Ivy was sprawled out, Naomi would curl up beside her, half-watching the sparring session between Molly and Calvin with sleepy eyes. Despite being physically outmatched by Calvin, Molly was quickly improving, asionallynding a solid kick or punch that left Calvin impressed.


    Once the sparring was over, Ivy would dutifully feed the cats, then force Max to run twentyps around the garden - a weight loss regime that he didn''t quite appreciate.


    After Max''s exercise, it was time for Ivy''s breakfast. She''d take a quick shower, change, and sit down for her meal.


    The post-breakfast routine involved feeding the koi in theke, watching them grow plump and healthy, which brought Ivy immense joy. On the day Rosalynn left, Ivy sketched a group of cartoon koi on her iPad, so charming that Paige, seeing potential, decided to produce a line of koi-themed T-shirts to giveaway to the fans of Cory and Ivy.


    But this morning''s fish feeding had a hup - Max, ever the troublemaker, knocked over a bag of feed, causing one particrly greedy koi to bloat and flip belly-up. A rushed trip to the vet thankfully saved the day, and the fish was back in the water by lunchtime.


    Relieved, Ivy rushed home, barely making it in time for lunch. After a morning full of activity, Ivy went back to her room for a nap, nning a brief twenty-minute rest that turned into a three-hour slumber deep into the afternoon.

 Chapter 2282

    Groggy from the depths of sleep, she thought she heard her mom''s voice, "Sleepyhead, time to rise and shine~"


    Ivy stretchednguidly in bed, her eyelids heavy as lead. "It''s still dark out. Just five more minutes," she mumbled. But then it dawned on her. Mom was on a business trip, though she had messagedst night that she''d be back today.


    Ivy''s eyes flickered open. A blurry figure loomed before her. It wasn''t her mom. As her vision cleared, the tear-streaked yet smiling face of a handsome man came into view.


    "Dad?" she blurted out instinctively.


    "Yeah," Wayne''s voice choked up, "Mom''s surprise has arrived."


    "Daddy!" Ivy vaulted out of bed and into Wayne''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.d2


    Wayne felt his heart twist in agony. Holding his daughter, he gently patted her back, "I''m sorry, sweetheart. I took too long toe home."


    Ivy didn''t speak, her sobs just grew louder.


    Rosalynn stood behind the father-daughter duo, Cory at her side, his hand in hers. When they had first arrived and heard the car pull into the garage, Cory had waited eagerly by the elevator.


    Upon seeing Wayne, the father and son shared a reserved, manly embrace. No tears, no drama.


    "Cory..." Rosalynn teased, her eyes twinkling mischievously at her son.


    Cory instantly raised his hand in a gesture of polite refusal, "Mom, I''m not the crying type, really, no need."


    Rosalynn''s shoulders shook with silentughter.


    After Ivy finished crying with her dad, she turned to her mom, and with a nce at the sunflowers on the nightstand, her tears burst forth anew, "Mommy!"


    Rosalynn cradled her in her arms, "Dad bought those for you."


    Ivy, face streaked with tears, burrowed into Rosalynn''s embrace, her sobs resuming.


    Rosalynn was torn betweenughter and sympathy.


    After crying in her mother''s arms, Ivy wasn''t done yet. She clung to Cory, drenching his new clothes in snot and tears, leaving Cory with a helpless grimace. "I told you guys, we should''ve waited till she woke up on her own. She''s a waterfall when she''s groggy," Cory remarked with concern to his parents.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, you know her best," Rosalynn replied, bringing her hands together in mock penitence.


    Cory sighed and gently patted Ivy''s shoulder, "You nearly overfed Fish No. 8 today. Maybe you should tell Mom about it?"


    Ivy sniffled twice, then detached from Cory, her voice wobbly, "Cory, it wasn''t me. Molly knocked over the fish food, and greedy No. 8 ate it all up!" And just like that, her attention shifted.


    Rosalynn covertly gave her son a thumbs-up.


    "What happened? Ivy, didn''t I tell you to halve the daily portions for the cats, dogs, and koi?" Rosalynn continued the conversation.


    Ivy sidled up to Wayne, "I did halve it."


    Then she quickly changed the subject, her voice tinged with worry, "Daddy, you''re not just home on vacation, are you? You''re staying for good, right?"


    "I''m here to stay," Wayne reassured her, pulling her close, "Dad''s never going to be away from you guys again!"


    "Are you all better now? No more being sick?" Ivy''s lips quivered, tears brimming once more.


    "I''ve recovered!" Wayne assured her promptly.


    "Then promise you won''t get sick again!" Ivy nestled into his shoulder, her sobs starting anew, "I''ll pray every day, ask the angels to watch over Mommy, and they''ll look after you too, Daddy!" Wayne felt a lump form in his throat, "I promise, sweetheart. Daddy''s not going to get sick again."

 Chapter 2283

    Rosalynn''s eyes welled up with warmth as she watched the scene unfold before her.


    After a good cry and a refreshing nap, little Ivy was like a firecracker, full of energy. She tugged at Wayne''s hand, leading him out of the room to her art studio.


    This year, Ivy''s collection had grown significantly.


    The evolution in her style was profound, and her use of color was nothing short of mesmerizing.


    But as she perused her work, Ivy stole a nce at Cory, who was chatting with Rosalynn.


    "Dad, you''ve got something for Cory too, right? You wouldn''t be silly enough to just get me flowers and forget about him, would you?" Ivy whispered into Wayne''s ear with a seriousness that belied her years.d2 "Of course not," Wayne shook his head, "Dad''s got a different present for your brother,ing up in a few days."


    "Make sure you tell him, okay?" Ivy insisted with earnest, "Cory doesn''t wear his heart on his sleeve, and even though he''s quiet, kids can get hurt feelings too."


    "Don''t worry, honey, Dad''s got it covered," Wayne replied, gently pinching her nose.


    "Dad, I haven''t finished my painting today, so don''t distract me now. I''lle to y with youter!" Ivy announced loudly, on purpose.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of her brother feeling slighted.


    "Got it, kiddo. I''ll leave you to it," Wayne conceded.


    "Okay!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Patting her head, Wayne walked out of the studio.


    "Cory,e with me, will you?" After Wayne stepped out, he reached out his hand to Cory.


    Hesitant at first, Cory eventually took his father''s hand, and the two of them headed toward the living room.


    Rosalynn nced back into the studio. She caught her daughter stretching her neck to peek, who quickly stuck out her tongue and spun around to continue painting when their eyes met. Rosalynn knew all too well what her daughter was up to and followed the father and son with a chuckle.


    Once in the living room, Wayne and Cory sat down face to face.


    Wayne then handed over an iPad, saying, "Here''s your present."


    "I already have an iPad..." Cory began, but he still took the device into his hands.


    Unlocking it, he was greeted with a meticulously detailed travel itinerary.


    "Bug Study Trip," Cory read the title of the n and looked at Wayne in surprise.


    "Summer''s here, and the bugs will be out in force. Remember that bug-attractingntern you made on ourst camping trip? It worked like a charm. How about we take thatntern and go on a road trip to collect and observe bugs? Sound good?"


    Turning to Rosalynn for her reaction, she just shrugged and motioned that it was all Wayne''s doing.


    "Sounds great," Cory nodded, a blush creeping up to the tips of his ears, "Is everyoneing?"


    "The whole gang ising," Rosalynn answered for Wayne.


    Cory nodded again and flipped through the travel n.


    Each stop was marked with the unique insect species to be found there.


    Cory looked up at Wayne, "Did you put this together?"


    "Yep," Wayne nodded.


    Cory was silent for a moment, flipping through a few more pages, then turned off the screen.


    Wayne paused, a little puzzled, "Don''t you like it?"


    Shaking his head, Cory clutched the iPad close to his chest, "I love it. Thank you, Dad. This is the best, my favorite gift ever."


    Wayne was momentarily stunned, and Rosalynn beamed with pride. Cory was a boy of few words, and the adults always fretted over what to gift him for birthdays and such.


    The things that could be bought were simple enough for Cory to obtain if he wished.


    But the things that couldn''t be bought were much harder to get just right.

 Chapter 2284

    Wayne stood there, momentarily stunned. Clearly, he hadn''t expected Cory to respond that way. He found himself feeling a bit awkward, "Actually, the travel idea was Mom''s. Dad just helped with the nning." "I really like the trip," Cory looked up at Wayne with a glint of appreciation in his eyes. "Thanks, Dad."


    He said ''thanks'' again. Truth be told, Cory didn''t often call Wayne ''Dad''. To be strict about it, theirmunication wasn''t all that frequent.


    When Wayne and Cory were alone together, they mostly sat in silence.


    The most they ever talked about was probably the Bane Corporation.


    Even after Wayne had a near-death experience and was brought back by his wife, the first time he met Cory after the incident, he didn''t feel the profound sense of position in Cory''s heart like he did now.d2 "You don''t need to thank me." Wayne gently ruffled Cory''s hair.


    "I''m going to go look up some ces on the route that are good for bug-watching," Cory said, picking up his iPad. He turned obediently to Rosalynn and said, "Mommy, I''m heading back to my room." "Go ahead, sweetheart," Rosalynn nodded with a lightugh.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cory then scampered upstairs with his iPad in tow. Wayne had only a moment to savor the love and admiration from his son before the boy was gone.


    "Who knew our Cory wasn''t as much of a homebody as he seemed, actually enjoying the great outdoors," Wayne said to Rosalynn, unable to hide his bubbling joy and happiness.


    Today was a rare day of recognition from his son. How could he not feel ted?


    Rosalynn watched Wayne, thinking to herself that it wasn''t Cory who loved adventures...


    "Ma''am!" She was interrupted by a sudden voice. Rosalynn turned around in surprise to see Molly deftly hopping in from the patio and hurrying toward the living room.


    Molly burst into the living room, still trying to catch her breath, her eyes immediately found Wayne, "Mr. Silverman, you''re really alive!"


    Molly''s slightly flushed face from the rush and her open disy of emotion brought a smile to Wayne''s face.


    "Ma''am, he''s alive! Fantastic! I must go tell my dad!" She turned to leave the way she came, but Rosalynn caught the back of her sundress, "Hold on, don''t rush off. Tell me, who said Mr. Silverman wasn''t alive?"


    "I guessed," Molly replied candidly, "He''s been gone nearly a year! Even longer than the time he fell overboard!"


    Wayne and Rosalynn both chuckled at her bold analysis.


    "Oh, that''s why you kept offering me those sickly sweet choctes, tofort me, huh?" Rosalynn realized.


    Molly blushed a bit, "Ma''am, I should go to my dad now."


    "Your father knows everything," Rosalynn gently tapped Molly''s nose, "In this zing sun, don''t run back and forth. I have something to discuss with you."


    Molly obediently turned and waited to hear what Rosalynn had to say.


    "Mr. Silverman has nned a half-month trip, and to put it simply, we''ll be following a trail with lots of beautiful bugs," Rosalynn said softly.


    Molly had been on guard when the trip was mentioned, showing no interest. But at the mention of beautiful insects, her eyes lit up. Then, seemingly caught in a dilemma, she hesitated, "But I was nning to prep for my exams next year, and time is tight."


    "You can do both," Rosalynn continued slowly, "You can take online sses in the car, although it might be tough."


    "I''m not afraid of hard work!" Molly dered without hesitation, "Ma''am, take me with you! I''ll look out for Cory and Ivy!"

 Chapter 2285

    Rosalynn chuckled, "Of course I''m taking you with us!"


    "Awesome!" Molly beamed with joy, ncing back at the porch, "But I really should head back. I haven''t finished my workbook yet."


    "The ones Cory picked out?" Rosalynn inquired.


    Molly nodded, "Dad said Cory is a genius, and he''s not wrong. The workbooks he got me was super helpful!"


    "Well, off you go then. But don''t climb through the window, use the front door," Rosalynn gestured toward it, "And try to stay in the shade."


    "Will do!" With that, Molly dashed off like a gust of wind.d2


    "She''s like a whole new person from when she first arrived," Wayne observed.


    Rosalynn smiled, her eyes twinkling, "Isn''t she adorable?"


    Wayne''s face was a picture of confusion. Adorable? Molly? That wasn''t the first word that came to his mind. But if his wife thought so, it must be true.


    "Babe!" Wayne looked up at Rosalynn.


    "What?"


    Wayne opened his arms, "Come here for a hug."


    With an indulgent smile, Rosalynn walked over, and they embraced tightly.


    "Wayne." she called him.


    "Yeah?"


    "Wee home."


    Wayne held her even closer.


    A short whileter, Paige and her husband, returning from a short jaunt to the clinic with Trista and Granny Owens in tow, arrived back home.


    Paige was positively glowing with delight.


    Holding up Trista for Wayne to see, she eximed, "Bet you hardly recognize her now! She''s turned into a little chunky monkey! Trista, say ''Uncle Wayne''!"


    Trista, already cranky from her shots and desperately sleepy, was jostled a bit by her mom.


    Peering at Wayne, her little mouth turned down and her eyes filled with tears. Then she burst into loud wails.


    Wayne, now dubbed President Silverman, was left utterly bemused.


    Baillie scooped up his sobbing daughter, "She''s tired. I''m gonna put her down for a nap."


    "Sure thing," Wayne nodded.


    "Honey, you''ve been amazing, sending you a big heart!" Paige gestured a huge heart shape with her arms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baillie patted Trista''s back as they headed toward the bedroom.


    Wayne was astounded, "Baillie''s changed so much."


    "That he has, under my impable influence!" Paige sat up straight, dramatically cing a hand over her heart. Then she added cautiously, "You''ve got all your memories back, right? Remember how you used to be a real piece of work?"


    "Yep, all back," Wayne nodded. "Not only do I remember being a jerk, but I also remember how Mrs. Scott used to scurry away from me like a mouse from a cat. Mrs. Scott has also changed a lot, especially her courage."


    "That''s right!" Paige boasted confidently, "You haven''t seen who''s got my back now. Just Rosalynn and my husband alone are enough to bolster my courage!"


    "Alright, you two, can''t you have a conversation without fighting each other?" Rosalynn interjected with a warning look.


    Paige, ever the affectionate one, clung to Rosalynn''s arm and cooed, "Darling, I couldn''t join the camping tripst year because Trista was too little, and Baillie and I missed out. You have to take me with you this time!"


    A year into motherhood, the once wild and free-spirited Paige had not ventured far. Now, just the thought of travel had her salivating for adventure.

 Chapter 2286

    "Of course, I''ll take you with me," Rosalynn cooed with a doting tone.


    Paige shot a defiant nce at Wayne, who just stood there, speechless.


    Some folks are better off a bit timid, after all!


    That day, thest to return home was Hria.


    It was that time of the year again-the mid-year performance reviews were due, and subsidiaries from all around the globe were trickling into H Country to report to Hria.


    She was busy every day. Luckily,st year, thanks to Erica, Rosalynn got in with the Carters.d2


    Orval, now permanently stayed in H City, would check on Hria weekly, and over the past year, she had bounced back quite a bit.


    She even sprouted some new ck hairs, and her vigor had improved greatly.


    When she got home, she found out Wayne was back and hurriedly took the elevator up.


    Upon seeing Wayne, Paige and Baillie were tied up with something, and Rosalynn was busy.


    Trista and Wayne sat opposite each other, staring in a cute but utterly absurd tableau.


    Feeling Hria''s gaze, Wayne looked up and greeted with a warm smile, "Grandma."


    "You''re back?" Hria took a few steps forward, examining Wayne closely. "Wasn''t the treatment supposed to be tough? You look even more robust than when you left."


    "Dr. Lange made sure I had a strict regimen of physical training every day, and the diet was top-notch," Wayne replied obediently.


    Hria approached him, instinctively ncing at his legs. Realizing her concern, Wayne quickly stood up and made a point of walking back and forth in front of her, "I''m all better now!" "Sit down, sit down," Hria urged him to take a seat quickly.


    "Uh... Grandma..." Right then, little Trista, sitting on the couch, began pping her chubby hands and calling out to Hria.


    "Oh my, my little treasure!" Hria''s attention was instantly diverted, "Did you just call me grandma?"


    Hria''s secretary chuckled nearby, "Madam, it seems she did call out to you."


    "Little munchkin, it''s great-grandma," Hria corrected as she lifted Trista. "Oh dear, Trista''s grown again, feeling heavier indeed!"


    Trista had a special way of delighting the elderly.


    She was being exceedingly good in Hria''s arms.


    Wayne watched, subconsciously wiping the drool from his clothes.


    "Great-grandmother!" Suddenly, a stern voice called out, and Ivy emerged from the studio.


    "I''ve told you, your back isn''t in the best shape, you shouldn''t be lifting Trista. What if you hurt your back?" She scolded like a little adult, looking very serious. Wayne, sensing the seriousness, quickly took Trista from Hria''s arms.


    The little one looked baffled.


    "You little boss, you''re bossing your great-grandmother around now?" Hria couldn''t help butugh, facing Ivy''s stern demeanor.


    "Great-grandmother, you''re the adult


    here. Shouldn''t you be ashamed that


    I, just a kid, have to worry about


    you?" Ivy crossed her arms, looking


    as if she was thoroughly disappointed.


    Hria couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, alright, I''m sorry. I won''t carry her again!"


    "It''s a promise, adults shouldn''t lie to kids!"


    "It''s a promise," Hria agreed helplessly, turning to Wayne, "You see what I''ve been dealing with these past few months? YourProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    daughter has be quite the


    dictator. She''s got everyone, young and old, under her thumb!"


    And with that, vy moved to little Trista''s side, taking her tiny hand, "Trista, you''ve got to be good too, okay? Great-grandmother is getting on in years, her back isn''t what t used to be, and it hurts a lot. You can''t ask her for cuddles, alright?"

 Chapter 2287

    Trista was clueless, perhaps not fully grasping what was happening. With a nk stare and drool at the corner of her mouth, she gazed up at Ivy with those beautiful, wide eyes.


    Once Ivy stopped talking, Trista''s face split into a wide, giggling smile.


    Wayne couldn''t help but join in theughter. Yet, there was a tinge of mncholy in his heart.


    Ivy had grown taller over the past few months, and her personality had undergone a significant change, seeming more independent and self-assured. Clearly, he had missed out on a part of her growing up. "Sweetie, take Trista over there to y. I need a word with your dad," Saying to Ivy, Hria signaled to her secretary with a nce.


    "Madam, I''ve prepared the documents you requested and will send them to your email. I''ll be on my way now." The secretary said.d2


    After the secretary left, Ivy, holding Trista''s hand, hesitated for a moment before running up to Hria. She tugged at her hand, standing on tiptoes to whisper something in her ear.


    Hria leaned in with a chuckle, then she heard Ivy saying, "Great-grandma, you can''t be cross with my dad, okay?"


    "Are you afraid I''ll scold you?" Hria feigned jealousy, "Ungrateful little girl, who''ve you known longer, me or your dad? And yet you take his side!"


    "I''m on both your sides!" Ivy quickly tried to make amends.


    "Alright, I won''t scold your dad. Now go and take little Trista to y!"


    Ivy, beaming with joy, scooped up Trista and scampered away.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Is hepletely better?" Hria wasted no time on small talk and got straight to the point.


    Wayne pondered a moment, "Mental illness... there''s no such thing as aplete cure."


    "I appreciate your honesty." Hria settled into the armchair opposite him, "I''ll be straight with you too.


    When first heard about your


    condition, I was dead set on having


    Rosalynn leave you."


    Wayne''s gaze dropped, "I understand. If it were Ivy, I might have reacted even more fiercely."


    Hria softened a bit as she


    watched him, "In any case, keep up with your regr check-ups and don''t skip any medication. If you can prevent a rpse, then prevent t... Rosalynn has secretly shed too many tears during your absence."


    Her voice cracked with emotion.


    Wayne''s eyes reddened instantly, "Grandma, I''ll remember. Please don''t be upset..."


    "When you''re ready, take over Bane Corporation. You''re short on reliable people and in this past year, you should''ve seen how worn my grand-daughter has be," Hriained with dissatisfaction.


    Bane Corporation, unlike her Jared Group, had grown significantly in just over a decade. Wayne had always been ambitious, expanding rapidly. Previously, he alone had been the linchpin. People with such remarkable abilities were few and far between, hence the number of vultures circling when he first fell ill, eager to snatch a piece of Bane Corporation from Rosalynn''s grasp.


    It was Rosalynn''s tenacity, matching Wayne''s capabilities, that had kept Bane Corporation intact and allowed it to flourish even more during this period.


    "Of course, grandma," Wayne replied, the picture of obedience.


    Seeing him sopliant, Hria''s remainingints dissolved unspoken.


    Rosalynn finished her tasks and came downstairs to find Wayne sitting across from Hria, listening attentively to her''s words.


    "Grandma," Rosalynn called out, smiling as she approached the two. Hria, seeing her, turned to Wayne and said, "Look, herees another one of your defenders!"

 Chapter 2288

    Hria''s voice was pitched just right-audible but not intrusive as she spoke to Rosalynn.


    Rosalynn couldn''t help but snicker, "Granny, are you feeling a bit jealous?"


    Hria huffed, "Just stating the facts, dear. You didn''t see the way your daughter was acting-scared stiff I''d scold her daddy!"


    Rosalynn scooted closer and sat beside Hria with a grin. "Is that so? Well then, I guess I''ll have to give her a talking-to. Can''t have her forgetting about Granny''s kindness just because Dad''s around. I''ll ground her no dessert for her tonight!"


    Hria''s eyes went wide. "You wouldn''t dare!"


    Rosalynn copsed into giggles, leaning against Hria.d2


    With a resigned look and a mock stern face, Hria tapped Rosalynn''s arm gently.


    "Granny, I really was going to scold her, but you''re too soft-hearted!" Rosalynn teased.


    "You just know how to pull my strings," Hria shook her head, then took Rosalynn''s hand, gently stroking the back of it. She looked up at Wayne. "I don''t need topete for affection with you youngsters. Whatever happened in the past, I just hope you''ll all find happiness and harmony from here on out."


    Wayne nodded earnestly. "Granny, you have nothing to worry about."


    But Hria had a world of worries. Still, this was the path her beloved granddaughter had chosen, and her worries couldn''t change that.


    "Alright, I''ll go freshen up. You two should go check on dinner, see when it''ll be ready," Hria said, standing up abruptly. Her gaze instinctively drifted toward therge bay window in the living room.


    Little Trista was learning to walk, often scampering about. When Wayne had refurbished the ce, he hadn''t considered a toddler''s needs, so it wasn''t exactly baby-proof.


    So Hria had it sorted out, cordoning off arge area and transforming it into a little fairy-tale world.


    Now Ivy and Trista were there, carefree as could be, theirughter ringing with joy.


    Hria watched, her heart swelling with contentment.


    In recent years, she''de to feel that her life was indeed worthwhile.


    In her youth, she''d been fiercelypetitive, driven to ce the Jared Group on an unattainable peak. After a failed marriage and a wayward son, she stood alone at the summit, lost in a fog of uncertainty.


    For a long time, she didn''t know what she was fighting for. She had status, money beyond spending. Yet, there was always an emptiness inside her.


    When she realized she had wrongfully used Adeline Gorman, that feeling peaked.


    That''s when the desire to step back took root. It was then that she found her granddaughter.


    Then she understood what all her striving was for. What else could it be for, if not for this scene before her?


    She was like a towering mountain,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    shielding her little ones from


    the


    Pans, allowing them to l y without a care. Conaught


    With loving eyes, Hria turned and retreated to her room.


    Once Hria left, Wayne immediately took a seat next to Rosalynn.


    "Granny didn''ty into you too much, did she?" Rosalynn asked.

 Chapter 2289

    Wayne shook his head with a slight chuckle, "She''s just worried about you, that''s all."


    Att his words, tears started to well up in Rosalynn''s eyes.


    "Grandma wouldn''t fuss so much over anyone else," Wayne murmured, his eyelids drooping with a touch of sentiment.


    Rosalynn raised an eyebrow reflexively, "Oh... should I find someone else then?"


    Wayne''s eyes snapped up to meet hers, catching the yful glint there. He flopped dramatically into her arms and dered with domineering certainty, "No way! It''s toote for that. I''ve got to make sure I give Hria less to worry about!"


    Rosalynn''s shoulders shook with silentughter.d2


    "You''re the one bringing up the subject, and here you are ying coy," she teased, poking Wayne''s cheek gently.


    He caught her finger and brought it to his lips for a soft kiss, "That''s the logic, but I don''t y by those rules."


    "Such a tyrant," Rosalynn quipped, though her voice wasced with mirth.


    Night fell over Moonlit Lake, which remained aze with lights.


    Jaime rushed in, arriving just in time for dinner. He hade straight from a meeting. His suit and polished shoes gave off a dashing vibe, but to the onlookers, he somewhat resembled a kid ying dress-up in grown-up clothes.


    "Wayne, you''re really back?" Jaime bounded over, scanning the room before yfully punching Wayne''s shoulder.


    "Show some respect, call him brother-inw!" Hria scolded.


    "Alright, alright, brother-inw! You''re really back?" Jaime was quick toply.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne nodded, "Yeah, I''m back. Thanks for looking after the ce while I was gone."


    Jaime suddenly seemed bashful. He wasn''t one to take credit; truth be told, he hadn''t done much caretaking-unless you counted ying games with the kids as such.


    "It wasn''t too bad. The person who had it toughest was my sis. You better take Bane Corporation off her hands soon: Baillie and I could really use her expertise at our start-up. She''s been tied down with your business affairs day in and day out!" Jaime rambled on as he pulled out a chair, "Wow, it''s a feast tonight for Wayne. Sis, you''re spoiling him rotten!"


    "Everything here is his favorite," Hria continued. "You, my dear, will eat anything, so it''s easy to please you."


    Jaime pouted, "Grandma, you''re being pretty hard on me today. I got you that emeraldst month, and I haven''t messed up this month, have I?"


    He had been working his tail off!


    Hria snorted, "You know what you''ve done."


    Jaime suddenly felt guilty, "It''s just the whole marriage thing..."


    "If you don''t have a girlfriend by the end of the year, you''ll go on those blind dates I''ve arranged. I''ve found some nice girls, all well-rounded."


    Jaime was inherently against the idea of blind dating. He mumbled nomittally and swiftly changed the subject, "Hey, I heard from Cory we''re nning a trip, right?"


    "We?" Paige looked at him questioningly. "Do you have the time?"


    "When we''re at getting together like this, I''ve got to make time!" Jaime pondered for a moment, then drooped his head, "Even if I can''t join for the whole thing, a few days would be great. Who knows when we''ll all be together like this again?"


    "Then you better schedule it," Rosalynn interjected.


    Jaime was ecstatic. It had been a long time since he''d worked with such intensity. Many of the tasks were still foreign to him, requiring on-the-job learning and a lot of head-scratching.


    A short trip would be a wee break for his overworked brain.


    "Cheers, to President Silvermaning home!" Jaime lifted his ss with a broad smile, ready to toast to the reunion.

 Chapter 2290

    At dinner, Jaime and Paige were the life of the party, keeping the atmosphere bubbling withughter and good vibes.


    Later in the evening, Jacob flew in from B City. Upon seeing Wayne, he didn''t say a word and just pulled him into a bear hug.


    "You missed the show, man! You should''ve seen me taking the throne," Jacob said, pping Wayne on the back with a heartyugh. "I''ll let it slide this time, but don''t you dare miss out on another big day, bro!'' Wayne, not quite as rough, pped Jacob on the back in return, "Got it!"


    After the brief moment of sentimentality, Jacob joined the party. He kept Hriaughing all night long.


    Dinner stretched on until nearly ten, and the kids were tucked into bed first.d2


    Hria soon left the table. Not long after, Paige and Baillie went to put Trista to bed.


    Jaime took a call from theb and rushed off to the study.


    The dining room was left with a visibly tipsy Jacob and Wayne with his wife.


    Rosalynn thought the two might need some time to talk, so she excused herself to make some coffee to sober up, leaving the dining room.


    "I''m done!" Jacob suddenly dered, waving off the offer and getting up. "Wayne, let''s go sit in the living room and talk."


    "Alright." Wayne could tell Jacob was in pain, from his hair to his toes.


    After agreeing, Wayne tried to assist Jacob. But Jacob waved him off, steadying himself before heading to the living room. He settled into the same chair he always sat in whenever he visited. Erica had once posted a picture on her overseas social media, sitting in that very chair.


    Jacob had thought about asking Rosalynn for it, but in the end, he didn''t.


    "Wayne." Jacob''s eyes were closed, but tears moistened the corners.


    "I''m here."


    "I''m so damn envious of you," Jacob said, his smile tinged with self-mockery.


    "Ms. Lawrence and you, it''s not the same as Rosalynn and me," Wayne understood his meaning.


    "Yeah, back then, I always thought you were too harsh on Rosalynn, a real jerk," Jacob exhaled deeply. "But why didn''t see how much worse was to Erica? Can you imagine how much it hurt her every time she saw me with another woman? How much she must''ve hated me?"


    Jacob''s voice was choked with emotion.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "You didn''t see it then because... you thought she was guilty," Wayne replied.


    Jacob''s eyes suddenly snapped


    open, filled with hatred, "Right, and that''s why want the Lawrence


    family to never know peace in thise


    lifetime! After dropping that


    bombshell, the light in Jacob''s eyes quickly faded. He slumped back into the chair, "I guess I''m doomed to never know peace either."


    "Jacob, Ms. Lawrence has moved on, and so should you. She wouldn''t want you to stay stuck in the past."


    Jacob looked up at the ceiling light.


    "Why won''t she give me one more chance? really... regret everything, tears finally fell from his eyes. He wished for Wayne''s happiness. After all they had grown up together.


    en.swhovels


    Despite the rifts that developedter on, Jacob still genuinely wished for Wayne to be well.


    But today, seeing Wayne and Rosalynn together with such cute children, Jacob was filled with envy. He wanted that too. He was so close of getting it.


    Jacob''s pain seemed to take on a form, wrapping around him tightly.


    In a blink, a year had passed since Erica married Larkin, yet time hadn''t eased his pain one bit; it only deepened in silence.


    Wayne watched him, feeling a pang of sorrow for his friend''s suffering.

 Chapter 2291

    After that, silence lingered between the two.


    Rosalynn checked the clock and headed over. Handing a cup of hangover cure to Jacob, she teased, "Is this your local pub? You always end up like this when youe by?"


    Jacob straightened up, took the hangover cure with a sheepish grin, and gulped it down. He stood up and dered, "I''ll put this back in the kitchen myself. You guys had a long day; go rest. I promised Ivy breakfast at the diner tomorrow, and y''all are invited to join us!" With that, Jacob made his way to the kitchen.


    Rosalynn looked on with concern, "Honey, should I go hide knives in the kitchen?"


    Wayne chuckled, pulling her close, "He''s not going to do anything."


    Rosalynn thought it over and agreed.d2


    Jacob was past the phase of dramatics. Outside, he was the suave, charming Jacob everyone knew. It was just that asionally, when he came here, he''d show a side of vulnerability.


    Before heading to her room, Rosalynn made her usual rounds to check on Cory and Ivy.


    Ivy was always exhausted, falling asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Rosalynn adjusted the air conditioning in the room and tenderly pulled the nket back over Ivy, who had kicked it off in her sleep.


    She kissed Ivy''s forehead gently. Wayne alsonded a kiss on his daughter''s forehead, and they quietly exited Ivy''s room one after the other.


    Cory''s room still had the lights on.


    Rosalynn hesitated, then decided not to knock, knowing he was probably prepping his travel gear. She sent him a text instead.


    "Sweetie, don''t stay up toote, you''ve been burning the midnight oil quite a bittely."


    After a while, Cory replied, "Already in bed, goodnight mom."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Goodnight, my love."


    Rosalynn set down her phone, and Wayne was already snuggling up to her, his arms wrapped around her waist, endearingly clingy.


    "What''s up?" Rosalynn asked with a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    This clinginess was starting to rival Ivy''s.


    "I just wanted to hold you," Wayne murmured.


    "Honey, do you really need to get all clingy to me every time you see Jacob? Rosalynn saw right through Wayne''s little game, "You''re fundamentally different from him. You can''tpare the two."


    "I know, I''m fiercely loyal. I''d never mess around!" Wayne asserted.


    Rosalynnughed, she was far less forgiving than Erica. If Wayne ever did something like Jacob, even just once she wouldn''t take him back, no matter how much she loved him.


    en.swhovels


    Rosalynn tenderly held his chin, gazing into his eyes with warmth. Wayne propped himself up and kissed her decisively.


    Despite the busyness, Rosalynn


    turned off the bedroom lights,


    leaving only a dim bedsidemp on,


    That night, Wayne confessed his love countless times, as if afraid Rosalynn didn''t grasp the depth of his feelings.


    He seemed to wish he could split open his chest and show his heart to Rosalynn.


    To show her his true heart, and to have her forget the past.


    Remember only the Wayne who deeply loved and adored her.


    Late into the night, as H City braced for a silent rain, Wayne watched the rain streaks on the window.


    He used the remote to close the curtains. Then he pulled the drowsy Rosalynn into his embrace and tenderly kissed her again.


    "Wayne."


    "Hmm?"


    With her eyes barely open, Rosalynn caressed Wayne''s cheek and whispered, "I love you too."

 Chapter 2292

    The next day, Wayne met with Ableson.


    In the past few months, Ableson had managed to recuperate somewhat, but due to the severity of his injuries, his physical capabilities were unlikely to ever return to their former glory. By all ounts, he no longer met the criteria for his job at Moonlit Lake.


    But Rosalynn had decided to keep him on.


    Upon seeing Wayne, Ableson''s eyes brimmed with tears. Nobody had mentioned Wayne''s situation to him, but Ableson was one of the first to notice Wayne''s unusual behavior.


    Plus, on that fateful day, when Wayne had stabbed him, everything from his expression to the aura he exuded waspletely out of character. So Ableson knew that the man who tried to kill him wasn''t, strictly speaking, his own boss.d2


    "Mr. Silverman, I should have been more cautious," Ableson admitted upon seeing Wayne, his voice heavy with guilt. "I should have spoken to Mrs. Silverman the moment I sensed something was amiss with you."


    "You almost died by my hand, and you''re still finding reasons to me yourself?" Wayne replied, a touch of exasperation in his voice. "Ableson, I''m just d you are okay." Ableson''s eyes reddened further.


    "Don''t worry about the future. I''m going to keep you by my side," Wayne assured him.


    Ableson was taken aback. He could sense something different about Wayne, but it wasn''t the same kind of change he''d exhibited during his bout of amnesia. Mr. Silverman''s gaze now held a warmth it hadcked before.


    Previously, Mr. Silverman wouldn''t have kept someone who wasn''tpletely useful to him by his side. He would''ve given them a hefty sum, more money than they could earn in a lifetime, and sent them on their way.


    "Mr. Silverman, I won''t let you down!" Ableson said immediately, his dedication clear.


    That would have been enough for Ableson, who had no family to speak of. Without Wayne, without this job, he had nowhere to go.


    Living alone with a lump sum was far less appealing to Ableson than facing life and death with the other guards to protect the Silvermans.


    And then, not long after Wayne left, a substantial eight-figure sum appeared in Ableson''s ount,beled aspensation for his work injury.


    Panicked, Ableson rushed to find Rosalynn and Wayne, content with his job and expecting far less inpensation.


    Felix stopped him, "Don''t you see? Mr. Silverman owes you for that brush with death, and with this money, he''s settled that debt."


    Ableson paused, realizing the truth in Felix''s words.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mike, with one leg propped up, swungzily on Molly''s hammock, the rafters creaking above.


    "Hey, Ableson, you better watch out. Felix is looking like he''s got the right idea these days."


    "That''s because he''s been under


    Mrs. Silverman''s wing. How could he not learn a thing or two?" Ableson paused before adding, "Of course, that excludes you. When ites to spending time with the missus, none of us can hold a candle to you!"


    "Are you calling me dumb in a roundabout way?" Mike reacted after a moment, "I''m a foreigner, man. I don''t ''t get all those twists and turns of you H Country folks! Can''t learn that!"


    "Strictly speaking, my dad just took advantage of the H Country facade. I grew up abroad, you know," Molly


    chimed in from the second-f


    railing.


    in


    Mike looked up, "Molly, you just don''t get it, do you? That''s a knack etched into your DNA! Heard of racial talents?"


    Without another word, Molly jumped down from the second floor.


    Felix facepalmed, "Molly, didn''t we agree you''d try to change this habit? What kind of youngdy jumps from the second floor to get downstairs?"


    In Molly''s hand was apleted assignment.


    "Inside our own house, it''s fine," Molly shrugged, then turned to Mike, "ming your DNA for yourziness andck of thought!"


    Mike was speechless.


    "Dad, I''m heading out," Molly said to Felix, ready for the day.

 Chapter 2293

    Strictly speaking, Molly had moved out of the rough and tumble world of the east wing, where the burly men roamed.


    Her suite,plete with a study, was in the main house, but she would stille over when Felix was home. It was a habit, really. She had grown fond of the quiet study space there, perfect for her online courses during the breaks.


    "Alright, this time Mr. Silverman has nned a little Bug Searching getaway. I bet it was Mrs. Silverman''s idea," Felix ruffled Molly''s hair affectionately. "I know how much you love those little critters. When you''re out there, don''t just bury your head in your books. Lend a hand and see if there''s anything that needs prepping."


    "Sure thing," Molly replied with a resolve that seemed to appear out of nowhere. "We''ll pass by Butterfly Valley, and it''s filled with beautiful butterflies! I''ll catch the most stunning one and make a specimen to gift to Ma''am!"


    Felix couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. "Why don''t I ever get a gift, huh?" He tried to mask his hurt with a yful tone.


    Molly looked up at him earnestly, "But butterfliese from caterpirs, and aren''t you grossed out by those fuzzy bugs, Dad?"d2


    Mike burst intoughter at this, nearly falling off his hammock.


    Ableson raised an eyebrow, amused at the thought of a tough guy like Felix being squeamish about bugs.


    "It''s not fear, it''s disgust!" Felix quickly defended himself, then with feigned exasperation, he waved her off. "Off you go, kiddo!" "Bye, Dad." Molly strutted away, her head held high.


    Mike''sughter was so intense that he actually tumbled out of his hammock onto the floor.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Alright, alright, Mr. Fearless," Felix teased, "How about I put a spider in your bed tonight and we''ll see how tough you are?"


    Theughter stopped abruptly. In Mike''s culture, spiders were viewed as ominous creatures.


    "Joke all you want, but don''t mess with spiders!" Mike protested.


    Felix just hummed and shook his leg, unbothered.


    Watching them, Ableson felt a warmth in his heart he couldn''t quite describe. It hadn''t always been like this. Before Rosalynn and Wayne officially got together, the atmosphere among the security team was much more serious.


    ncing once more at the generouspensation reflected in his bank ount, Ableson decided to ept it without guilt. He knew Rosalynn was involved in charity work, and it had rubbed off on him. He thought about maybe sponsoring some kids Who needed money for school.


    now.


    With no children of his own and a life lived on the edge, Ableson wasn''t sure if a family was in the cards for him. So he figured he might as well use President Silverman''s money to sponsor ten or so kids for


    After doing some research on the cost of sponsoring a child for a year, Ableson''s goal expanded from ten kids to a hundred and eighty. His sry was substantial, and with the additional injurypensation, supporting that many kids wouldn''t be an issue.


    A couple of dayster, after a


    medical check-up confirmed he was healing well, the Wayne family


    returned from their trip. Two days after that, Wayne resumed his


    leadership role at Bane Corset


    P


    On that same day, Ableson returned t¨¦chis usual duties, apanying Wayne to various appointments.


    As for the past rivalry between Ableson and Felix, it had dissolved. Felix was now constantly by Rosalynn''s side, dealing with entirely different matters. The two men found harmony and camaraderie in their roles, each content with where life had taken them.

 Chapter 2294

    Two dayster, the whole family, a lively bunch spanning three generations, split up into seven vehicles and set forth from Moonlit Lake with great fanfare.


    Along the way, they traversed numerous towns and faced their fair share of setbacks, including severe weather and a blown tire. Yet, nothing could dampen the genuine joy that bubbled within them. On the brighter days, every evening at the campsite, the adults would help the kids set up bug zappers, attracting a spectacle of insects of all colors and sizes.


    Even Felix, who had a notorious fear of creepy-crawlies, mustered the courage to hunt for beautiful butterflies for his daughter.


    Molly had her principles. She cherished the beauty of butterflies but forbade the capture and harm of the living creatures.


    Thus, whenever Felix spotted an exquisite butterfly, he would watch over it like a hawk, waiting. The moment the butterfly passed naturally, he would delicately collect it with his tools.d2


    On one of their strolls, Rosalynn and Wayne came across Felix, crouched in the bushes, stalking his winged prey. Rosalynn remarked with a sense of awe, "It''s like finding the beauty in the beast, isn''t it?" Nearly two years had passed since Felix transformed from a man who lived for the thrill of the hunt to one who wouldn''t dare harm a butterfly because of his daughter''s wish. It was a change that could move anyone to reflection.


    Ever since the trip began, Paige inexplicably blended in with the kids'' group.


    She joined them in their educational exploration of creek life, her enthusiasm outshining even the children''s.


    When it came to the nighttime insect-watching, Paige was at the forefront, her delight at discovering unique bugs surpassing that of the youngsters.


    Throughout the trip, everyone naturally shared the task of looking after baby Trista, though the child spent most of her time in the arms of her dad and uncle.


    Jaime, watching Paige act so unlike a mother, let slip a teasingment.


    In response, Baillie seriously exined, "Her childhood was brief; she never got to y like this. Consider it making up for lost time."


    The profundity of Baillie''s words struck Jaime to the core, improving his already favorable opinion of the man and solidifying his views on love.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The next day, Jaime confessed to Rosalynn, "Sis, when I''m ready to settle down, I want to be a perfect husband, just like Baillie."


    His respect for the way Baillie loved


    Paige was total, allowing her the freedom to live as she wished.


    without constraint or reproach, always finding the perfect


    O


    justification for her actions.


    The idea of making up for a lost childhood resonated with Jaime for a long time.


    On the ninth day of the trip, they arrived at Butterfly Valley a dayter than nned.


    Felix nearly fainted at the sight of three furry caterpirs upon exiting his car. No depth of paternal love could get him back out there.


    But for Molly, it was sheer bliss.


    Her camera''s shutter fluttered nonstop as she captured the beauty around her.


    Ivy was equally thrilled, her eyes reflecting the dazzling array of colors bestowed upon the butterflies by nature.


    Inspired by the magnificence of Butterfly Valley, Ivyterposed arge oil painting that earned her a prestigious art award the following year.


    Rosalynn and Wayne, meanwhile, participated less in the activities, often rxing in their outdoor chairs, sipping drinks, and basking in their family''s happiness.


    Wayne, watching his daughter


    surrounded by a swarm of iridescent


    blue butterflies, felt a surge of


    patemal warmth. But then he turned


    to Rosalynn with a puzzled look.


    en.swhovels


    "Honey, I don''t recall nning a stop at Butterfly Valley," Wayne said. "Was this your idea?"


    "Cory added it," Rosalynn replied. "He


    wanted to include a trek in other regions too, but some seemed a bit risky for the little ones. I suggested we wait until they''re older.


    "Cory sure knows his sister''s tastes," Wayne said, intertwining his fingers with Rosalynn''s. "He''s a good kid."


    Rosalynn nced at Wayne with a speechless expression before breaking intoughter.


    "What''s so funny?" Wayne asked, puzzled.


    "Nothing," Rosalynn shook her head, still smiling.

 Chapter 2295

    Molly knelt in the muddy ground, her eyes fixed on a dark green butterfly with a tail that resembled an emerald fan.


    "ssic Wayne," she muttered to herself. Couldn''t he see who had the real love for butterflies?


    But then again, his attention seemed perpetually glued to his son and daughter. It wasn''t surprising he missed the signs.


    She didn''t know if it was a stroke of luck or Cory had done his research.


    When Rosalynn and her group arrived, they had stumbled upon a butterfly bonanza.


    Rare species fluttered everywhere.d2


    Consequently, they lingered in Butterfly Valley for an extra half-day before heading to their next destination.


    Molly was settled in Rosalynn''s car, sitting next to Ivy.


    The two girls, almost like sisters, happily shared their butterfly captures of the day.


    Cory, meanwhile, had his headphones on and kept to himself, not even bothering to lift an eyelid.


    Rosalynn asionally nced back and could sense Cory''s quiet joy beneath his stoic exterior.


    The final stop of their journey was a vast, open prairie.


    That night, they camped near ake on a rancher''s field, and the rancher was exceptionally weing. On their arrival night, they even had a campfire celebration.


    Ivy befriended a darling littlemb, but she had grown up. Gone were the days when she''d insist on taking home every cute animal she fancied, though leaving themb brought a twinge of sadness. Still, she never once mentioned wanting to bring themb back to H City.


    On thest evening of the trip, as the sun began to set and the sky zed with color, the group packed up, ready to head for the airport.


    "Mommy, look at the beautiful sunset!" Ivy eximed, always mesmerized by the natural wonders of the world.


    Paige walked arm in arm with Baillie,


    who carried Trista with one arm. When Trista saw Ivy pointing excitedly at the sky, she started pping her hands as well, sending Paige into peals ofughter


    Rosalynn nced at the happy trio, then back at the sky. Unconsciously, her gaze drifted to Wayne, who was already looking at her. Their eyes met, and they shared a knowing smile.


    "Wait a sec, did we forget to take a group photo on this trip?" Jaime pped his forehead. "C''mon, folks, Mother Nature''s given us this gorgeous backdrop for our O


    finale-group photo time!"


    Everyone rallied at Jaime''s call. Calvin, chuckling, helped Hria out of the car.


    They found a spot with theke and the spectacr sky as their canvas and squeezed together, each family unit cozying up to the others.


    Jaime set up the camera, refusing the rancher''s offer to snap the photo, and after setting the timer, he dashed back to the group to crouch next to Cory and Ivy.


    The timer beeped down.


    Then click.


    The moment of shared happiness was immortalized.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they returned home, the new family portrait took pride of ce in the most visible spot of the Moonlit Lakemunity area.


    Time meandered by, slowly but surely.


    Their cherished happiness flowed on, much like a peaceful, unending stream.


    (The End)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!